《Start By Becoming A Mangaka》


 Chapter 0: Characters

    Main Character:


    Ichijou Yuuki


    Family:


    * Ichijou Issei - father (Nisekoi).


    * Ichijou Raku - little brother (Nisekoi).


    Girlfriend:


    Kasumigaoka Utaha (Saekano).


    The girls around him:


    * Sakuragi Hinako (Hitotose Note).


    * Kuina Natsukawa (Hitotose Note).


    * Mayuki Hiiragi (Hitotose Note).


    * Chiaki Hagino (Hitotose Note).


    * Eriri Sawamura Spencer (Saekano).


    * Tsubasa Katsuki (Comic Girls).


    * Mihari Otosuna (Mangaka-san to Assistant).


    * Minano Matome (Mangaka-san to Assistant).


    * Ayako Hiiragi (Walkure Romanze).


    * Ranko Honjou (Hajimete No Gal).


    * Yame Yukana (Hajimete No Gal).


    * Kirisaki Chitoge (Nisekoi).


    * Koizumi (Ramen Daisuki Koizumi-san).


    * Uomi Chihiro (Seitokai Yakuindomo).


    * Shouko Nishimiya (Koe no Katachi).


    Others Characters:


    * All Detective Conan Characters.

 Chapter 1: Losing Your Little Brother

    He opened his eyes and looked around at his surroundings, he was on a hospital bed and the smell of antiseptics assaulted his nose. He wrinkled his eyebrow when he saw a lot of people.


    ''Where is this?'' He tried to think until someone called him with a loud voice.


    "Young Master!"


    "The Young Master woke up!"


    "Hurry up and call the nurse!"


    "Call master and second young master quickly!"


    "Hurry up!"


    He was frowning at them due to their loud voices causing him to get a headache.


    "Shut up! You''re going to give me a headache!!!" All of them quickly shut up and talked quietly.


    He nodded in satisfaction when they shut up and then addressed them, he told everyone to get out from his room because he needed time to be alone.


    They all nodded and left his room.


    He stood up from his bed and tried to find a mirror when he found on on a counter, he was shocked at his reflection.


    He saw a handsome young man of around 16 or 17 years old, he was quite surprised to see he had be young again.


    He shook his head and got rid of his meaningless thoughts and started to think about what was going on.


    He was quite a sessful marketing consultant in apany, but he had to work overtime a lot. He was very tired today when he left work around 11 pm, but unluckily his car was hit by a transfer truck.


    In the darkness, he was given two choices from what he assumed was God. He could go on to the after-life or reincarnate into a new life. God told him that he would have to reincarnate into an anime world as he could not reincarnate back into his earth.


    He didn''t have to think much and quickly chose to be reincarnated, he was a fan of anime, manga, and other novels, and he was also quite familiar with stories of reincarnation.


    He wondered if he would get a cheat or a system that would help him in this life. He tried searching through his memory and eventually remembered something.


    ''Rescue System?''


    He read the introduction, it was as the name said, he needed to rescue someone, something, or keep something bad from urring that the quest told him about.


    There were two categories of skills in the system, life ssification, andbat ssification. The life ssification had already opened, but thebat ssification was still closed. He didn''t think much about thebat and opened the life ssification.


    He was surprised there were seven sub-categories inside this life ssification and it looked very interesting. There were mathematics, literature, engineering, housekeeping, art, music, and sports. Under each of sub-categories, there were much smaller divisions.


    In the literature ssification, there was anguage branch and under thenguage branch, it was divided into more detailed options.


    For example, he had already opened 5 options: Chinese, Japanese, English, Javanese, and Indonesian. But besides those 5 options, all the options in thenguage branch were gray and he couldn''t ess it.


    It was worth mentioning, that those options looked like a games skills screen. These opened options were all disyed by numbers. He could see his Chinese, Japanese, Java, and the Indonesiannguage had a 100 point proficient. Only his English had a 50 point proficient.


    He was descended from the Chinese but he lived in Indonesia and spoke in Javanese. He understood why these 3nguages he would get a 100 point proficiency, and his English only 50 points proficient, but why did his Japanese have a 100 point proficiency?


    He was an otaku, but he didn''t think his Japanese would be this good. What''s with this situation?


    He thought about it and could only conclude it was a reward from the system. He was reincarnated into an anime world, and it would be difficult for him if he didn''t know any Japanese.


    The interface of the system was quite simple, besides the ssification options that he had opened, there was a personal attribute panel, but it wasn''t that important right now as he wanted to know what quest the rescue system gave him.


    He opened up the quest category on his system interface.


    [Main Quest: Save the world of Manga!]


    [Quest Goal: Create an interesting manga within 2 weeks!]


    [Reward: System lottery 3x]


    [System tips - The world of Manga is in danger because there are no interesting Manga''s in the world. You have to create an interesting manga within 2 weeks and save it. If you don''t create a manga, your little brother will be dysfunctional and you won''t be able to create a descendant. You will both be depressed and kill yourselves. Please, try toplete this quest as soon as possible or else you won''t be able to save your little brother and the world of Manga.]


    He wanted to scream at how unfair this system was. He didn''t care about Manga, but he did care about dying and causing someone else to die because of him.


    ''Wait I have a little brother?''


    He couldn''t believe that he would lose his little brother if he couldn''t make a manga within one week. He needed to begin drawing manga as soon as possible, but he noticed a small problem.


    ''I can''t draw Manga!''


    This was a big problem, he could draw some normal things but it was his first time to draw a Manga. He tried remembering any manga that he had read during his past life and tried thinking for a while then finally he remembered he had a system.


    ''That''s right! I have the system!!''


    He hurriedly opened his interface, he then opened the art category - painting branch - manga option. He got a quest from opening his manga option.


    [Quest: Upgrade the Manga proficiency to 50 points.]


    [Reward: Manga ''Fairy Tail'' Script.]


    [System tips - After youplete this quest, you will get a ''Fairy Tail'' manuscript, however, it is better for you to wait to draw ''Fairy Tail'' only after you have gotten 100 points proficiency on the Manga option.]


    He read his quest then he read in the manga option that he could draw 1 page of manga and he could raise his proficiency by 1 point.


    ''So I have to draw 50 pages of Manga?'' He wanted to scream but he just sighed. He didn''t have time toin, he needed to start drawing manga as soon as possible.


    He was in deep thought until someone opened the door.


    "Aniki!!"


    "Yuuki!!"


    He looked at both a middle age man and a teen.


    ''Hmm?'' He looked at both of them and recognized them. He knew both of them were his father and little brother from the memories in his head, he assumed the system put them there.


    "Are you okay?" His little brother asked, but he ignored it. He had something more important than that.


    He looked at his father.


    "What''s wrong?" His father asked.


    "Can you buy me some manga drawing tools?"


    Both of them were dumbfounded.

 Chapter 2: Start Drawing

    Both Raku and Issei Ichijo had hurriedly rushed to the hospital when they heard Yuuki had woken up from hisa. They were worried about him since he had been hit by a car yesterday.


    They came as soon as possible so they could know his condition.


    "Aniki!"


    "Yuuki!"


    Yuuki, who they called out to, turned his head to them, but he didn''t say anything.


    Raku was worried about him and asked him about his condition.


    "Are you okay?" This was his older brother, Raku was worried about him, but Yuuki just ignored him and looked toward his father.


    "What''s wrong?" Issei was also worried about how strange his son was acting.


    They were waiting for him to say something.


    "Can you buy me some manga drawing tools?"


    Both of them were dumbfounded.


    "Why are you asking for manga drawing tools?" Raku asked, after all, Yuuki had never shown any interest in manga, so it was quite strange he wanted tools to draw one.


    "I spent my time here thinking about things while I was stuck in this bed." Yuuki lied to them. After all, there was no way he could tell them that Raku would die if he didn''t draw anything within two weeks.


    Raku still felt it was quite strange, but Issei didn''t think much and agreed.


    "I''ll immediately send for it and have it delivered to you." Yuuki nodded with a smile, he was d that his dad didn''t ask him anything and would just buy tools to draw for him.


    Yuuki watched his dad as he called his subordinates and told them to go buy drawing tools for him.


    Now Yuuki could rx a little and observed both his father and little brother.


    ''Hmm? Aren''t both Raku Ichijou and Issei Ichijou from Nisekoi?'' Yuuki had never thought that he would be the older brother of Raku Ichijou. He was quite familiar with Nisekoi and it was actually one of his favorites. After all, it was a harem story but it was also quite a pure.


    Yuuki didn''t have time to think about the female characters from Nisekoi though, after all, he needed to start drawing Manga he would lose his little brother. He didn''t want to cause his brother to die.


    ''Maybe this is due karma from my past life.'' Yuuki had liked to taste all kinds of girls in his past life.


    In this life. Yuuki needed to draw manga as soon as possible or else he would lose his little brother.


    Raku and Issei who were sitting next to Yuuki''s bed were looking at Yuuki as if he was an alien. They knew Yuuki was quite a brute and had never been prone to his head, but now they saw he was actually thinking about something! They were amazed.


    "Aniki, what are you thinking about?" Raku asked.


    "Well, I want to create a manga that will shake this world," Yuuki said with confidence.


    When both of them heard him, they sighed in relief.


    ''*Sigh* This is my Aniki.''


    ''*Sigh* This is my son.''


    They knew that Yuuki was quite stupid and only used his muscle to solve problems, that was why his body was full of muscles and tattoos. They knew that Yuuki wanted to lead their Yakuza family to be the strongest, but they were also worried that he was too impatient and rash.


    They were d that Yuuki had found a hobby besides fighting.


    "Yuuki, I need to tell you something." Issei suddenly said to Yuuki.


    "Hmm, what''s wrong pops?" Yuuki looked at his pops.


    "I''m going to transfer you to the same school as Raku," Issei said.


    "Well, it''s okay, I don''t mind," Yuuki said simply. After all, he had more important matters than school.


    "You don''t mind?" Raku looked very confused.


    "Well, I don''t really mind, I can go to school with you. Why should I mind it?" Yuuki looked strangely at them both.


    Both Raku and Issei felt that it was a good thing that Yuuki was hit by that car yesterday. They had advised him to change his school several times, but he rejected them.


    Now, after being hit by that car, Yuuki had epted their offer without thinking much. They were d.


    "Hey? Are you thinking something rude about me?" Yuuki felt both Raku and Issei was thinking something bad about him.


    "Hahaha, no way, Aniki!" Raku rubbed back of his head.


    "Hahaha, there is no way that we''re d you''re being hit by a car!" Both of them wereughing and Yuuki just sweatdropped. He was wondering what kind of person he was before he reincarnated into this guy.


    The three of them were talking with each other until someone knocked on the door.


    Yuuki saw a beautiful mature woman wore a pink blouse, ck skirt, and a doctors coat.


    "Hello, my name is Ayako Hiiragi, I''ll be your doctor while you stay here." Yuuki nodded in response. He was d that his doctor was going to be a beautiful woman.


    She looked at Yuuki who was sitting up in the bed.


    "Yuuki Ichijo, right?" Ayako was smiling and walked closer to her. "Here, let me check your body."


    "Sure," Yuuki was used to these kinds of beautiful women, but Raku and Issei were dumbfounded on the side.


    Ayako checked his body and she was satisfied that she didn''t find anything wrong with him.


    "Good, you''re in good condition, but I''lle by to check you again tomorrow," Ayako said.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you tomorrow, doctor." Yuuki smiled at her as she said goodbye to them.


    Both Raku and Issei were amazed that Yuuki could stay calm in front of such a beautiful woman.


    Yuuki didn''t think much about the woman and needed to concentrate on drawing manga, or else he could say goodbye to his little brother.


    Yuuki waited for a while and finally, the subordinates of his father had bought him tools for drawing manga. He was excited and wanted to start drawing right away.


    "Are you going to start drawing right away?" Raku asked.


    "Yes, for the next 2 weeks, I''ll focus all my energy on drawing manga." Yuuki didn''t say anything else and started to draw the first page of his Manga.

 Chapter 3: Fairy Tail Get!!

    It had been three days since Yuuki hade to this world. He has been drawing manga non-stop to raise his proficiency to 50 points.


    ''Two more pages and I''ll get my ''Fairy Tail'' manuscript.'' Yuuki took a deep breath and continued drawing, ignoring his father subordinates who had been staying by his side ever since yesterday.


    They couldn''t believe that their young master would start drawing manga, but it was better than his past hobby which had been fighting on the street.


    Yuuki, however, was d that the previous owner had always taken care of his body. He was startled when he saw that his body covered in tattoos and muscle. He sighed but he didn''t mind it because of that he could draw manga faster and for longer. His dexterity was at the limit of a human and his stamina was unbelievable. He couldn''t think what kind of monster this person was before.


    Yuuki took advantage of his stamina and drew a lot to raise his proficiency to the limit.


    "Oraa!" Yuuki was too excited and didn''t notice Ayako who had entered the room and was standing to his side.


    "Yuuki-kun, how many times do I have to tell you that you need to rest!" Ayako reprimanded as she pulled on his ear.


    "It hurts, Ayako!" Yuuki tried pleading with her with a pitiful expression on his face, but Ayako had an immunity to it. He had used this trick on her for three days after all. Ayako sighed at his antics and looked at the paper scattered around the bed. She started picking up the paper and stacked it on the tray next to his bed.


    "Thank you," Yuuki said with a smile and then continued to draw.


    "Why are you drawing so much?" Ayako was vexed that Yuuki didn''t adhere to her advice and continued to draw.


    Yuuki heard her question stopped drawing and looked into her eyes. Ayako didn''t expect that he would be so serious and she wasn''t ready for eye contact. She tried to look away but she then saw his body which wasn''t covered by any clothes.


    ''Why aren''t you wearing anything?'' Ayako wanted toin to Yuuki and finally matched his gaze and waited for him to continue.


    "If I don''t draw, I''ll lose something important to me." Yuuki smiled at her and then started to draw again. He had almost raised his proficiency to 50 points. He didn''t lie to her when he said he would lose something important though.


    Ayako didn''t expect for Yuuki to be so serious.


    ''He''s still just a young man, but he has such spirit.'' Ayako tried to hide her blush. They said that a hard-working man was the most attractive to women and she had to agree with that statement. She had be his private doctor after all and had quite a lot of free time to observe him.


    "I''ll stay here and stop you if I think something bad is happening." Yuuki looked at her and nodded and then continued to draw. He also told his dad''s subordinates to get out so they didn''t disturb him and Ayako.


    They looked at him in jealousy. They also wanted to be taken care of by a beautiful doctor, but they couldn''t shirk his orders and left the room.


    There was now only Yuuki and Ayako inside the room. Yuuki was drawing and Ayako was peeling an apple for him.


    "Here, I peeled you an apple," Ayako said. "You should eat it, you need nutrition, you can''t just draw all day and not eat."


    "Feed me then, my hands are still busy." Ayako blushed at his request, she saw that Yuuki looked very calm, however, and didn''t even have a blush and just had a neutral look on his face. She was frustrated and could only sigh, she was older than him but she didn''t have any experience with men. (Her cousin didn''t count.)


    Ayako sighed and started feeding him the apple after cutting it into slices.


    Yuuki ate the apple slices and drew his manga. Their atmosphere was really harmonious and if someone saw them, they would most likely think they were husband and wife.


    Ayako thought this wasn''t too bad to sit by his side and feed him.


    Yuuki didn''t think about it too much, he needed to draw quickly or else he could say goodbye to his little brother. He just kept drawing and ignored everything around him.


    "W-wow, Aniki is awesome." Raku was peeking from the door. He wanted to visit Yuuki and give him his pendant, but he didn''t expect to see him being fed by Ayako-san.


    Raku knew that Ayako-san was Yuuki''s personal doctor and that she would take care of his needs. But he didn''t expect their rtionship would progress into something more than a patient and a doctor. Hemented his own progress with Onodera.


    "I need to ask Aniki for advice..." Raku guessed that Yuuki would be able to give him advice on how to get with Onodera.


    Yuuki had just finished the 50th page when a notice popped up in his head.


    [Quest Complete: Congrattions on raising your manga proficiency to 50 points.]


    [Reward: ''Fairy Tail'' manuscripts.]


    [System tips - It''s better for you to draw ''Fairy Tail'' when your manga proficiency is at 100 points. It''s such a waste to let such a beautiful manga be drawn with only 50 points of proficiency.]


    Yuuki thought for a while until a notice of a new quest appeared again.


    [Quest: Upgrade your manga proficiency on 100 points.]


    [Reward: Random 3 manga story.]


    [System tips - 100 points proficiency is only the beginning. The world of manga is unlimited and there is no end in the world of manga. It is rmended you take an assistant to help you draw manga and help them to learn your technique to improve this worlds manga.]


    Yuuki thought for a while and decided to raise his manga proficiency to 100 points. He didn''t want to tarnish such good work as a ''Fairy Tail'' by having it be drawn by himself when he only had a half-assed skill. He needed to work harder, but before that, he was happy that his little brother would be saved.


    "Yes!!!" Yuuki suddenly hugged Ayako who sitting next to his bed.


    "Wh-what?" Ayako hadn''t expected Yuuki to hug her so suddenly. "Wa-wait, Yuuki, I''m not ready!!!"


    Yuuki was happy and had hugged her without thinking. but when he heard Ayako, he looked at her with a strange gaze.


    "What are you talking about?" Ayako who was blushing became mad.


    "You Idiot!!" Ayako pped his face and ran away.


    Yuuki rubbed his face and sighed. He could make up with her some other time. He needed to raise his manga proficiency to 100 points.


    "Yosh!! Please be patient, my little brother."


    Yuuki tapped his ''little brother''.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll save you."


    Raku who had watched Yuuki talking to his ''little brother'' decided to go home ande backter. He thought something had happened to Yuuki and he didn''t want to get involved.

 Chapter 4: Pendant

    Yuuki had finally started drawing ''Fairy Tail'' since his manga proficiency had hit 100 points. He didn''t want to take it easy though, because his little brother was still in danger.


    Yuuki had fixed his rtionship with Ayako. She was quite embarrassed to face him after those incidents, but both of them talked and made up with each other. Even though she was older than him (in this world), she felt Yuuki was older than her. She was quite vexed but couldn''t do anything.


    "Jousting?" Yuuki looked toward Ayako.


    "Yes, when you''re discharged how about I take you to see a jousting match?" Yuuki looked at her for a while. He knew that Ayako was from the anime ''Walkure Romanze'' but he didn''t know much about her and only knew that jousting was popr in that anime. He didn''t expect there was a jousting stadium in the city.


    "Hey, why aren''t you responding?" Ayako was quite nervous that Yuuki would reject her. This was her first time to ask someone out, but she didn''t expect Yuuki would reject her.


    "Hmm, sorry, I''m thinking about something." Yuuki apologized and Ayako sighed.


    "Then, how is it?" Ayako asked again.


    "Sure, I''ll go with you," Yuuki said, he was sure that he would be able to finish his quest in two days.


    "Good, we''ll go in the next two weeks." Yuuki nodded in response and Ayako started to talk about jousting with him.


    Yuuki listened to her quietly while drawing his manga until someone knocked on the door to his room.


    "Aniki, I brought your clothes." Yuuki heard Raku''s voice.


    "Sure, enter." Raku entered his room while carrying a lot of things.


    "I''ll be going out first then," Ayako said goodbye to them.


    Yuuki didn''t mind her and looked toward Raku.


    "You know, you should be able to discharge tomorrow," Raku said.


    "Well, I need to draw in a quiet environment," If Yuuki had the time it was better to draw something. His little brother was in danger, he couldn''t waster his time. He continued to draw his manga and let Raku sort out his clothes.


    Raku was very good at housekeeping, Yuuki wouldn''t be surprised if his proficiency in housekeeping was 100 points.


    There were 74 pages in the first chapter of ''Fairy Tail''. Yuuki had drawn half of the story. He needed a few hours to finish this chapter.


    Raku who had finished tidying up his clothes looked at Yuuki curiously. He saw a Yuuki drawing with a serious expression and looked at his manga. He took a few papers and started reading it.


    "Fairy Tail?" Raku read the title.


    "You should read it, tell me your opinion." Raku was surprised and looked toward Yuuki who was smiling.


    Raku nodded and wanted to read the manga as well. It was his first time reading it, and he knew that his brother had practiced for the entire week to improve his skill. He had never thought that Yuuki would be able to produce a manga so fast.


    Raku took the paper and started to read it.


    Yuuki didn''t think much about him and continued to draw. He was drawing for a few minutes until someone disrupts him.


    "ANIKI!!" Raku shook his shoulders.


    "F.U.C.K!! DON''T DISTURB ME!!" Yuuki almost messed up his manga. He looked at Raku with a very annoyed expression.


    Raku quickly apologized for to him but he couldn''t hide his excitement.


    "Aniki, this is great! You should finish it as soon as possible." Raku said.


    "Sigh, I know you''re happy but please don''t do that again, okay?" Raku nodded in response.


    Yuuki wanted to continue drawing but stopped when he saw Raku''s expression.


    "What''s wrong? Do you need something again?" Yuuki asked. "Did you want me to help you to get with Onodera?"


    Raku who heard Onodera''s name was blushing hard, he didn''t expect his brother was so sharp.


    "W-what? No! I don''t need that!!" Raku was embarrassed, but he was kind of regretting not telling the truth to Yuuki.


    "Don''t lie to me, I know that you really like her." Yuuki teased, but Raku ignored him.


    "Well, there is a great way for you to get her." Raku didn''t say anything, but Yuuki could see he was listening.


    "You could take her to a quiet ce, hug her, and tell her softly ''I love you! Be mine!'', after that, both of you kiss each other and descend into your carnal desires." Raku was blushing hard and couldn''t contain it anymore. His Aniki was too much.


    "You''re too much!!" Raku said. "I need a pure, romantic love!! S.e.x is too early!!" He said.


    "Well, do whatever you want." Yuuki said, "But I believe if you confess your feelings to her she will dly ept your feelings." Yuuki took his pen and continued to draw.


    Raku who listened to his Aniki''s words was silent and kept thinking about the possibility that he could seed in his confession.


    ''Ugh, what if I get rejected!?'' Raku thought. ''What if our rtionship bes a mess after I confess to her.'' Raku was in deep thought and held his head in his hands.


    Yuuki ignored him and continued to draw. In his mind, it would be better if he could just smoke a cigarette. It was such a pity that he was in the hospital.


    "Ahhhhh!!!" Yuuki was startled when he heard Raku was screaming.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "N-no! I''m sorry, I''m thinking too hard." Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrow and shook his head.


    "By the way, I brought you your pendant Aniki." Raku handed a pendant to him.


    "Pendant?" Yuuki titled his head.


    "Don''t tell me, you forget about your pendant?" Raku looked very serious.


    "Well, I know there is a pendant but isn''t that yours?" Yuuki knew the story of ''Nisekoi'' was a romance where the main character needed to find the ''key'' from four girls, but he didn''t expect it was him who had the pendant.


    "No, I''ve also got my pendant but this one is yours, anyway I''ll leave it here." Raku walked toward the door. "Get ready for tomorrow!" Then he left Yuuki behind.


    Yuuki took his pendant and observed it a bit.


    "Well, I don''t need to think too hard about it. It''s better toplete this quest first before thinking about anything else."

 Chapter 5: Publishing Company

    Yuuki had just been discharged from the hospital and was being apanied outside by Ayako.


    "*Sigh* I won''t be able to see you every day now." Yuuki was quite sad that he couldn''t see this beautiful Onee-san(older sister) every day.


    "Yeah..." Ayako seemed sad as well.


    "Hey, your promise to take me to see that jousting match is still avable right?" Yuuki asked.


    "That''s right! Don''t forget about it! Promise!" Ayako said with a lot more energy than before.


    "Yeah, I''ll definitelye." Both of them said their goodbyes. Yuuki then entered the car where his father and Raku were waiting.


    "I didn''t expect you to get so close to her." His father said.


    "Hahaha, it''s normal if someone spends that much time together." Yuuki didn''t acknowledge it. Even though both of them had spent a week together, it was still too early for both him and Ayako to have a rtionship.


    "Well, I don''t mind if you make her be yours." His dad was smiling.


    "I''ll tell you if I get her pregnant then." Yuuki turned his head to the window.


    "What!!!" Both his dad and Raku was startled, they started asking him a lot of questions but Yuuki ignored them.


    The trip was quite long and Yuuki could now see his house. He could see a huge traditional Japanese house in front of him. There were many people were lining the driveway waiting for him.


    "Wee, oyabun! Wakadanna!!" They were shouting at the same time.


    "Huwaaaa, young master, you''ve finally been discharged!!" A man with a full body tattoo ran toward him.


    "Ryu, I''m home." Yuuki was smiling. He could rx after he finished writing the 3 chapters of ''Fairy Tail''. He now needed to research a bit about the publishingpanies in this world.


    Yuuki told them that he needed some rest so he could back to his room. They didn''t stop him and let him back to his room.


    Inside his room, Yuuki found aputer and turned it on. He opened a browser and searched for information about the world of ACGN (anime,ics, games, and novels) on the inte. He couldn''t ess the inte when he was in the hospital, so he had to search it now.


    Yuuki knew it was hard to find a goodpany. After all, the manga industry was still in its development stage. He needed to find apany that had a firm foundation. He was surprised when he didn''t find any famous manga beside ''Dragon Ball'', ''Golgo 13, and ''Astro Boy''. Those three mangas had already finished and there wasn''t any interesting manga anymore.


    There wasn''t any ''Bleach'', ''Naruto'', ''One Piece'', etc. Now, he understood the reason why the system gave him a quest to save the manga world. There was almost no interesting manga in this world, but it would start to change after his appearance.


    He kept searching until he found a goodpany. There were twopanies that caught his attention.


    "Weekly Shonen Gongon and Weekly Shonen Jump." Bothpanies were the only manga publishingpany, but in the past, there were many good mangas being published from those twopanies. Yuuki remembered that Shonen Gongon was from anime ''Mangaka-san to Assistant-san'' anime and Shonen Jump was from ''Bakuman'' anime. He was wondering if he could see any famous character from those two anime, but he shook his head.


    ''I didn''t have time to think about that!''


    Yuuki was in a dilemma in choosing whichpany he should publish his manga in.


    "Hmm, I''ll look at the contract first before I decide whichpany." Yuuki needed to see whichpanies would give him the best contract for his manga. He decided to sleep and visit thosepanies tomorrow.


    There was a meeting in the Weekly Shonen Gongon, all the editors in thepanies had a very nervous expression on their faces.


    In the middle of those editors, there was a little girl with a white T-Shirt and short green hair. Her name was Minano Matome. She was the editor-in-chief of Weekly Shonen Gongon. Even though she looked like a little girl, her age was in thete 20''s. "We need to get an interesting manga." Minano''s words were simple, but everyone who heard it couldn''t say anything.


    "Ourpany situation isn''t good," Minano said softly. "Many neers will go to Shonen Jump to publish their works, for example, Ashirogi Muto and Eiji Niizuma."


    No one said anything when their editor-in-chief told them the fact that Shonen Jump would beat theirpany.


    "*Sigh* Even though ourpany has ''Adventure World'' from Konno Ichika-sensei, it isn''t enough," Minano said seriously.


    "Anyway, we need to search for a neer with a great talent!" Minano said. "Now, I''ll end the meeting!"


    All the people inside the meeting room started to stan and exit. They needed to tell their mangaka''s to make their manga better. They went to their respective mangaka leaving only a girl inside the room.


    The girl sighed tiredly when she heard the chief editor''s words. Her name was Mihari Otosuna. She was a new editor in Weekly Shonen Gongon. She still didn''t have any mangaka under her. She was in a hurry to search for a mangaka so she could show a result in thispany.


    "No, I can''t give up! I''ll need to search more!!" Mihari changed her attitude and became spirited. She couldn''t be depressed and needed to search for an interesting mangaka for herpany.


    Mihari stood up and waited in the reception area, hoping someone would enter thepany to submit their work.


    ''You need to work hard, Mihari!!'' Mihari was pumping herself up and waited for someone to enter.

 Chapter 6: Weekly Gongon

    Yuuki had woke up early in the morning because there was a notice of a quest inside his head.


    [Quest: Save Weekly Shonen Gongon.]


    [Reward: Programming proficiency 100 points.]


    [System tips - Weekly Shonen Gongon is in a dire state because many neers submit their work to Weekly Shonen Jump. You need to submit your ''Fairy Tail'' to Weekly Shonen Gongon.]


    Yuuki didn''t think much about this quest. He had already thought to submit his manga on Gongon or Jump, but with this notice, he would choose Gongon to publish his work.


    Yuuki woke up quite early and hurriedly went to the bathroom to take a bath. He wanted to go to Gongon as soon as possible and save his little brother.


    After tidying himself up, Yuuki went to the living room where his dad and Raku were eating breakfast. Both of them looked curiously at him. After all, Yuuki was wearing very well-dressed clothes. They guessed he was going somewhere.


    "Aniki, where are you going?" Raku asked.


    "I''m going to a publishingpany," Yuuki said while eating breakfast. He knew from the anime that Raku was very good at cooking, but he had never thought that his cooking was this great.


    ''Damn, his food is great!'' Yuuki ate with gusto.


    Raku who heard him didn''t have a strange expression, after all, he knew his Aniki''s was great, but his dad was different, he didn''t know why he was going to a publishingpany.


    "Why are you going there?" His dad asked.


    "I want to submit my manga," Yuuki said.


    "You want to publish your manga?" His dad was startled.


    "Yeah, didn''t you remember I ask a drawing manga tools a week ago?" He nodded in response. "I''ve finished drawing my manga, I''ll publish it in Weekly Gongon."


    When his dad heard him, he nodded at him. He didn''t care much if Yuuki wanted to publish his manga.


    They were eating together until Yuuki said something to them.


    "Dad, Raku, probably if I''m seeding in publishing my manga, I''ll move to an apartment," Yuuki said he had a system and it would be trouble if they were asking him a lot of questions. Besides his house was Yakuza headquarters it would be troubling for his friends, lover, or his business partner toe here. They would be scared to death.


    "What? You''ll move?" Raku was shocked, he didn''t expect Yuuki suddenly wanted to move from this home. He looked toward his dad and let him decide it.


    "Well, I can agree with that, but you need to pay it yourself." Even though their family was rich, his dad was strict with money. They had been told not to squander money and that it was better to earn your own money.


    Yuuki nodded and didn''t mind. He knew that being a mangaka was quite a lucrative profession and he would publish be publishing ''Fairy Tail''. That was one of the famous manga in his past world. He didn''t mind to pay his apartment himself.


    Then his dad told him to rent an apartment near his school and Yuuki epted it. It was better if his apartment was near his school.


    Yuuki was walking to thepany with a tired face. He was tired of talking to members of their Yakuza.


    When they heard Yuuki was going to move away, they were like a puppy who lost their master(literally). They tried to stop him from moving away. Yuuki was quite overwhelmed by them until one of the new members named was Niita Yoshifimi spoke.


    "Everyone, young master is moving out because he wants to live with his girlfriend." When they heard it, they looked at their young master with amazement. They didn''t expect he had wanted to live together with his girlfriend. They remembered the beautiful doctor when Yuuki was in the hospital, they assumed she was his girlfriend.


    "Well, if it a girlfriend. Then, it can''t be helped." All of them sighed and let Yuuki move away with a heavy heart. They were sad that Yuuki was moving away and that they were still single.


    "Yosh!! Let''s have a celebration that our young master has be a grown man!!!" Ryuu said.


    "Yeah!!!" All of them were spirited.


    They tried to invite him to drink but Yuuki refused them. He wanted to hurry and publish his manga and didn''t have time to drink. He would drink after his little brother had been saved.


    After walking a while, Yuuki had arrived at thepany. He saw a quite big building in front of them. He had to praise Gongon to have a big building in the center of the city. He knew the price ofnd here wasn''t cheap. Yuuki entered the building and walked toward the receptionist.


    "Hello, is there something I can help you with?" The receptionist was quite eager to serve Yuuki. After all, his face was handsome and his body was fit. She wanted to chat up this handsome young man.


    "Hello, I want to submit my work, Can you help me?" Yuuki was smiling at her.


    "Yes, I''ll help you right away!!" The receptionist hurriedly called one of the editors who was still in the office. It was a holiday and not many people wereing to the office.


    Yuuki had to wait for a while until he saw a young woman in the early 20 and looked quite cute. She had a blonde long hair in twin tails, grey suit, and petite body. She looked very exhausted and eager at the same time to meet him.


    "Are you the one who is gonna submit your manga?" She asked with an erratic breath because she was running toe here.


    "Yes," Yuuki said simply.


    "Please, let me check it!!" Mihari said while looking at him with puppy dogs eyes.


    ''Ok? What is happening?'' Yuuki was confused by her request.

 Chapter 7: Contract

    Yuuki looked at her with a strange gaze and made her ufortable.


    "Wh-what''s wrong?" She asked him.


    "Well, before I show it, can you tell me who are you?" Yuuki asked.


    "Th-that''s right! How am I forget!" Yuuki sweatdropped in response, "My name is Otosuna Mihari, I''m the editor in this Weekly Shonen Gongon" Mihari said while handed over her name card.


    "Well, don''t be formal my name is Shuuei Yuuki, I want to submit my manga here," Yuuki said while pointing his finger at his manga.


    "Then, please, let me check your manga." Mihari guided him to the reception room so she could check his manga.


    "Can you let me see it?" Mihari asked.


    "Sure, here is my manga." Yuuki gave her his manga.


    "Thank you," Mihari said while started to read his manga.


    ''Fairy Tail? It looks interesting.'' Mihari started to immersed into reading it.


    Mihari couldn''t believe it, in front of her was a manga that could change the world of manga within a day. Her hands started to shake while holding his manga.


    "Shuuei-san! No, Shuuei-sensei! Let us publish your work!" Mihari bowed his head at him.


    "Well, don''t call me Shuuei, call me Yuuki," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, Yuuki-sensei!" Mihari said. "Please, publish your manga in ourpany!!" She asked while looking at him.


    "Well, I can publish my manga here, but we need to talk about the contract right?" Yuuki said and made her remember. Mihari had never done a contract at all. She was startled and didn''t know what to do.


    Yuuki noticed that Mihari was confused and could only sigh. He didn''t really care who was his editor and he didn''t mind to have her as his editor. He knew that she was a new editor in thispany. He could only help him to get her superior.


    "Why don''t you call your boss or superior?" Mihari realized her mistake and started to call her editor in chief. She started to open her phone and called her superior.


    "Hello, a chief editor that is...." Mihari started telling her about his manga.


    They talked for a while and Mihari closed her phone.


    "My editor in chief wille in 10 minutes." Yuuki nodded in response and decided to talk with her.


    Both of them had talked for a while and Yuuki was quite amazed at Mihari. She was just graduated from her university. She had actually wanted to be a mangaka, but she didn''t have the ability to draw a manga. But she wanted to involve in the world of manga, that was why she became an editor.


    "But, I didn''t expect you''re a high school student, Yuuki-sensei!" Mihari was amazed.


    "Well, do I look old to you?" Yuuki teased her.


    "N-no! But, your body is a bit.." Mihari started to observe his fit body and blushed. She had never thought someone so young to have a such a great body. She then noticed that he was also handsome. She wanted to say something to him but the chief editor appeared.


    "Mihari-chan, where is the mangaka?" A little girl with a white t-shirt, short green hair, and expressionless appeared suddenly,


    Yuuki was startled at her appearance, ''Well, she is small.'' He knew the anime ''Assistant-san and Mangaka-san''. He knew the small editor was quite perverted and expressionless. She was also legal loli, but she was too small for him.


    "Hmm, did you think something rude about me?" The chief editor looked at Yuuki.


    "Sorry, I didn''t expect the chief editor is quite young," Yuuki said calmly.


    "Hmm, well, it doesn''t matter." The chief editor actually quite surprised seeing someone who didn''t surprised to see her. There were many time that people didn''t believe she was the chief editor of Gongon. She was quite vexed but she had used to it. She had a good impression of Yuuki when she saw him didn''t show any surprise expression.


    "Can you let me see his manga?" Mihari hurriedly gave her. She started reading and left both Yuuki and Mihari. He asked her the name of the chief editor.


    "Her name is Minano Matome." Yuuki nodded in response. Even though he knew her name from his past life, but it was strange if he knew her name suddenly.


    Yuuki was confident that his manga would be epted and would be published as soon as possible.


    Yuuki kept waiting until Minano looked at him with a serious expression.


    "Please, publish your manga on ourpany," Minano said the same thing as Mihari.


    "I''m okay with publish it in yourpany, but let''s talk about our contract," Yuuki asked again.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll give you an appropriate contract." Then both of them started to talk and left Mihari who was clueless. Yuuki didn''t expect that Minano would give him 18% royalty, it was quite a lot for a neer.


    "Really, 18%?" Yuuki asked her.


    "Yes, I believe this manga has a lot of potentials and we can increase it in the future," Minano said.


    Yuuki didn''t expect that Minano was so shrewd. He knew that she was so generous to him because she wanted him to publish his another manga in thispany in the future.


    "For now, we''ll pay 25.000 ind coin for each page, but it will increase when the poprity is rising." Yuuki nodded and didn''t mind. He was a neer and 25.000 ind coin was quite a lot. It was usually 12.000 ind coin or less for a neer to for each page of their manga.


    In this world, all the money used an ind coin as their currency. It was almost the same as ''Yen'' in the currency.


    After both of them were satisfied, Yuuki sighed a contract to publish his ''Fairy Tail'' in Weekly Shonen Gongon.


    "Happy cooperation."


    "Happy cooperation."


    Both Yuuki and Minano was handshaking.

 Chapter 8: Scarecrow Girl

    After signing a contract, Yuuki said goodbye to them and decided to go home.


    It had been decided Miharu-chan gonna be his editor. Yuuki had also asked them to give him an assistant to help him. Even though he could do it himself, but he was toozy to do it.


    Minamo had also epted his request and would give him an assistant to help him to draw a manga.


    Yuuki had given them the first 3 chapters of ''Fairy Tail''. It was his hard work for almost 1-week drawing. He could rx for a bit and his mood was high because his little brother had been saved.


    [Questplete: Save the Manga''s world!]


    [Reward: System lottery 3x]


    [System tips - it''s better to open your reward in a quiet environment such as your room or house.]


    Yuuki nodded and waited until he went home before he opened his lottery. He was wondering what kind of reward he would get.


    When Yuuki was thinking about the reward, he actually forgot to open his reward when he raised his manga proficiency into 100 points. At that time, all his mind were focusing to save his little brother. He didn''t have time to open his reward.


    [Questplete: Upgrade your manga proficiency on 100 points.]


    [Reward: Nana to Kaoru, Haru no Noroi, and Love Coge.]


    [System tips - All the manga story have been chosen from a random choice.]


    Yuuki wanted to smash his head when he read the title of the story. He knew those three stories were quite intense and a lot of perversions, especially ''Nana to Kaoru''. ''Haru no Noroi'' was better since it was a story of romance, but it was quite dark. Thest was ''Love Coge'', he had only one word that was ''Fetish''. Three of them was very intense manga and it would cause a lot of trouble if he drew it.


    ''Do you want me to be a hentai king?'' Yuuki sighed in tired when he the system gave him such a manga to him. He didn''t think much, he could let someone drew it for him.


    It was his first time to walk around the town in this world. Ever since Yuuki got a quest where he would lose his little brother. He used all his energy to draw a manga. He had never enjoyed a scenery around.


    "Hmmm, it''s very beautiful." Yuuki could see the building around him were being influenced by a Europe style.


    "I hope, I bring a camera." Yuuki wanted to keep this image within a photo. In his past life, photography was his hobby. His hands were itching when he saw a lot of beautiful scenery around him.


    Yuuki thought he would buy it after he got his first payment. He had given Gongon 3 chapters of ''Fairy Tail'' and it had quite a lot of pages. He remembered there were around 150 pages in those 3 chapters.


    ''At least, I will get around 3 million ind coins.'' The amount was enough for him to live alone in the apartment and gave a sry to his assistant.


    Yuuki walked around the town until he stopped when he saw a girl with a pink hair split into two half loose, stuck in a light green church. She looked very overwhelmed by the scenery around her. There were also 3 birds flying over her head.


    ''Isn''t that Hinako from ''Hinako Note''?'' Yuuki remembered her because her character was so unique. Hinako would always tense when she talked to people and she had a habit to be a scarecrow person when she nervous.


    Yuuki looked at her from afar and wanted tough when police called her. He could see she was very nervous in front of the police.


    "A-a-ano..." Hinako was very nervous. In front of her, there was police who talked to her, but she couldn''t hear anything because she was too nervous.


    "Then, Ojou-chan, this is your first time here right? Do you need me to show you the way?" The police was smiling.


    "A-a-ano..." Hinako couldn''t hear anything.


    "Hahaha, this town is very beautiful, I''m sure you''ll be happy to be here." The police kept talking.


    "A-a-ano..." Her body started to tense and Hinako moved her two hands upwards ready to pose like a scarecrow, until she heard a young man''s voice.


    "I''m sorry, police officer, but I think she is very nervous." A young man appeared suddenly and said to the police.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t notice that you''re bad with a stranger." The police was sorry to her because he kept talking without caring about her.


    "Pl-please, don''t mind." Hinako talked with a low voice and still nervous.


    "Well, there is a nice young man that can help you. I''ll go now and have to go on patrol, hahaha." Both Hinako and the young man sweatdropped at him.


    Hinako looked nervously at the young man and blushed. She was even more nervous than before.


    "I''m sorry, that I''m startled you." Hinako felt bad when she heard him apologize to her.


    ''He isn''t wrong, it''s my fault to be so nervous.'' Hinako tried to brace herself to face this young man. She was startled she had never thought that a man''s body was very different from a woman. Her body was squeezy but she could see his body was very hard. She saw his muscle through his clothes and made her blushing further.


    ''Hinako, you naughty girl!!'' Hinako held both of her cheeks tried to hide her blush. She took a deep breath several times to calm herself. She needed to ask someone the address of Hitotose Dorm. She took a deep breath again and shouted.


    "Ca-ca-can yo-you sh-show m-me th-the way to Hitotose dorm!" Hinako wanted to shout but she was too nervous. She had expected him tough at him but she didn''t expect him to smile gently at her.


    "Hitotose dorm, is it? Let me see the address." Hinako was for the first time felt d that she moved to the town.


    ''A town isn''t bad at all.'' Inside her heart, Hinako was d to ask this young man.

 Chapter 9: Hitotose Dorm

    Yuuki who saw Hinako who almost pose into a scarecrow walked toward her and talked to the police. He talked to the police that the girl was too nervous and couldn''t answer him.


    Yuuki was d that the police didn''t seem offended with him being blunt to him, but he was sweatdropping when he saw the police left him alone with Hinako. He knew she was very nervous and couldn''t say anything.


    "I''m sorry, that I''m startled you." Yuuki apologized to her because he knew that he made her nervous. He didn''t say anything after that and waited for Hinako to answer him. He needed to be patient and didn''t rush her to answer him.


    Yuuki waited patiently and finally, Hinako talked to him. He knew that she was very nervous and it took a lot of her energy to ask him where was ''Hitotose Dorm''. He couldn''t make fun of her and needed to smile warmly at her.


    "Hitotose dorm, is it? Let me see the address." Hinako seemed to rx when she saw Yuuki smiled at her.


    "Ye-yes!" Hinako gave him the address.


    "Hmm, I know this ce." Yuuki had toured around the town. Even though he didn''t know the location but he knew the street. He could ask someone when he had already near the location.


    "How about I guide you there?" Yuuki was worried that Hinako would get lose.


    "Re-really?" Hinako asked.


    "Yes," Yuuki said.


    "Tha-thank you very much!!" Hinako bowed her head and felt very grateful toward him.


    The bird around her also flew toward him and looked very happy. It was as if the bird said ''thank you'' to him.


    "Well, let me guide you to Hitotose Dorm." Hinako nodded in response and didn''t look nervous like before.


    Yuuki was happy that Hinako could befortable around him.


    Both of them walked together to the ''Hitotose Dorm''.


    "My name is Shuuei Yuuki and you can call me Yuuki, what''s your name?" Yuuki needed to ask her name before he called her Hinako.


    "M-my name is Sakuragi Hinako." Yuuki nodded in response.


    "Can I call you, Hina-chan?" Hinako was blushing but nodded at him.


    Yuuki was d that he could meet Hinako on the way, he looked at the bird which following them.


    "Is this your friend?" Yuuki looked at the bird.


    "Ye-yes, its name is Toritarou." Hina-chan said while showed him Toritarou on her finger.


    "Pi pi pi!" Toritarou greeted him.


    "What a cute bird like its owner." But Yuuki regretted to tease Hina-chan because when she heard him praised her cute. She was overwhelmed and a lot of smoke came out from her head. She almost fell but he caught her.


    "I''m sorry for teasing you." Hina-chan was still blushing but shook her head.


    "I-it''s okay, but it''s my first time being praised by a boy." The atmosphere became very sweet and both of them looked into each other eyes. Yuuki could see her eyes were pure and untainted. He wanted to taint her and took her away, but he shook his head.


    ''I can''t!'' Yuuki felt terrible and helped her to stand.


    "Tha-thank you." Hina-chan was happy and nervous at the same time when Yuuki caught her and helped her to stand up.


    "Don''t worry, it''s my fault that you fall," Yuuki said.


    Then both of them continued to walk to the Hitotose Dorm.


    "Hmm, Yuuki, are you a high school?" Hina-chan asked.


    "Yes, I''ll transfer to Fujiyama High School next week," Yuuki said.


    "Really? I also going to the same school." Hina-chan seemed happy that she got acquaintances had the same school as her.


    "That''s great, Which grade are you?" Yuuki knew thought Hina-chan was 1st grade.


    "I''ll be a 1st grade in there, how about you, Yuuki?" Hina-chan didn''t nervous anymore when she talked to him.


    "I''m in my 2nd year, you need to call me senpai then." Yuuki thought that it would be nice for her to call him ''Yuuki-senpai.'' That would be lovely.


    "Ye-yes, Yuuki-senpai." Hina-chan blushed again when she called him.


    Yuuki tried to hold himself not to hug her. Hina-chan was too cute for him, but he needed to calm himself. He couldn''t destroy his progress to get to know her.


    Both of them started to talk about her life in the countryside. Yuuki was startled when he heard that Hina-chan could talk with an animal. He thought it was kind of feeling but she could talk with any animal.


    "Wow, that is a very good ability." Yuuki praised it.


    "Yeah, that is why, I can make a lot of friends, right? Toritarou." Hina-chan looked at it.


    "Pi pi pi," Toritarou answered her.


    Yuuki couldn''t understand their conversation but he knew that both Hina-chan and Toritarou was a best friend. He shook his head and continued to ask her.


    "Why areing to this school Hina-chan?" After all, Hina-chan came from the countryside. Her school was very far from her home. She must have a dream when she came to the town.


    "Ye-yes, I want to be an actress theatre!" Hina-chan started telling him about her experience when she sawst year theatre performance. She came to this school was to fix her nervous habit and learned theatre acting.


    "I hope you''ll seed." Yuuki knew from the anime that the theatre club was being disbanded but he didn''t tell her. It was better for her to know it by herself.


    They walked for a while and arrived at the Hitotose Dorm.


    "It''s here," Yuuki told.


    "Yes, thank you, Yuuki." Hina-chan felt grateful.


    "Let me help you bring your luggage inside." Hina-chan nodded in response and felt very grateful at Yuuki.


    Both of them walked toward the dorm and saw a beautiful girl with long blue hair there.


    They thought that she was reading a book until they saw her eating it.


    ''Hmm? Eating?'' Both Yuuki and Hina-chan were startled and stopped seeing someone eating a book.

 Chapter 10: 3 System Lottery

    Both Yuuki and Hina-chan didn''t move and observed the girl ate a paper from the book slowly. He knew the girl in front of him. Her name was Kuina and she was also the resident in Hitotose Dorm. Her hobby was reading a book and eating it at the same time.


    Yuuki knew from the anime, Kuina was always eating a book. It would be strange if he didn''t startle to see someone eating a book for the first time.


    "Yu-Yuuki, is that girl eating a book?" Hina-chan who was by his side asked.


    "Yeah, she is eating a book," Yuuki answered.


    Both of them looked at the Kuina again until she noticed them looking at her through the window. She was startled but hurriedly came to the entrance.


    "Is there something, I can help?" Kuina asked them, but Hina-chan was too nervous in front of her.


    Yuuki was worried how Hina-chan would live if her nervousness still continued.


    "A-a-ano-a-a-no.." Yuuki who was by her side didn''t help her. He wanted her to grow up.


    ''Hina-chan!! I believe in you!!'' Yuuki was waiting for her to say something.


    "A-ano... I was told that I would be living here." Yuuki was happy that Hina-chan could talk to her.


    "Aaah! Are you Hinako-chan! Please, wee to Hitotose dorm!!" Kuina became excited and pulled her inside, but she stopped when she noticed Yuuki.


    "And this is? Are you gonna enter Hitotose Dorm too?" Kuina asked curiously.


    "No, I''m not gonna living here and I''m just helping Hina-chan too find this dorm." Yuuki shook his head.


    "Oh, that''s right! I''ll call the manager first!" After saying that, Kuina ran toward the 2nd floor leaving Yuuki and Hina-chan there.


    "She is a very spirited girl." Hina-chan nodded in response.


    Yuuki and Hina-chan were waiting in the bookstore. He was quite interested in the Hitotose Dorm. He knew in the 1st floor there was a cafe and bookstore. On the 2nd floor, it was a ce for the apartment.


    Yuuki walked toward the counter where Kuina leaving her book behind. He opened the book and saw the book was being shredded by Kuina.


    "She must be hungry." Hina-chan sweatdropped in response.


    Both of them were looking around until Kuina came.


    "I''m sorry, it seems the manager is still out," Kuina said.


    Yuuki was fine when he saw her, but Hina-chan couldn''t look straight into Kuina. Kuina was confused by Hina-chan''s action.


    "Why are you looking away from me?" Kuina asked curiously.


    "This is my first time seeing someone eating a book..." Hina-chan turned her head.


    "Well, yeah, this is my first time seeing someone eating a book," Yuuki said. He had never thought that such a good book would be her food.


    Kuina was startled hearing their statements. She started fidgeting and talked nervously.


    "That....Ano....I like reading a book and a book is my friend." Kuina turned her head. "I really like them, I want to eat them."


    Both Yuuki and Hina-chan were sweatdropping at her answer.


    ''Don''t eat your friend!'' That was what in their mind.


    "We-well, I''ll show your room first!!" Kuina changed the conversation.


    "Then, I''ll be leaving first, Hina-chan." Yuuki needed to go back first to prepare to move away and checked his reward from the quest.


    "He-hey? You''re leaving?" Hina-chan looked sad.


    "Yeah, why are you leaving?" Kuina also said.


    "Well, you''ve found your apartment. I''ve some matter that I''ve to attend." Yuuki said, but Hina-chan still looked sad.


    "It''s not like we won''t be able to meet again. We can meet in the school." Hina-chan looked better when she heard they could meet in the school.


    "Ye-yeah, let''s meet in the school." Hina-chan looked happy.


    "Then, bye, Hina-chan, Kuina." Yuuki waved his hand and said goodbye.


    "Bye, Yuuki-senpai." Hina-chan waved her hand.


    "Yeah!! Bye, Yuuki!!" Kuina waved her hand hard. She was a very spirited girl.


    Yuuki walked away and felt d to meet both of them.


    When Yuuki was gone from Hitotose Dorm, Kuina asked Hina-chan.


    "Is he your boyfriend, Hina-chan?" Kuina asked curiously.


    "Bo-boy-boy-boyfr-boy..." Hina-chan couldn''t finish her word and became tense. She moved her hands upward and posed into a scarecrow.


    "Why do you be a scarecrow?" Kuina titled her head.


    Little did Kuina knew that Hina-chan was too nervous and couldn''t say anything.


    Yuuki walked to his home with a happy mood. He greeted every member of Shuuei n and entered his home.


    Raku was curious why he was so happy.


    "Why are you, so happy Yuuki?" Raku asked.


    "My manga has been epted and it''ll be publishedter." Yuuki didn''t mind sharing the happy news.


    "Wow, that''s great!" His dad who heard it was also happy.


    "Where is Ryuu? Let''s drink!!" Yuuki didn''t mind a drink now.


    "Ah, Yuuki-bhan! Are you ready to celebrate with us?" Ryuu asked.


    "Yes, let''s party tonight!!! Let''s party until we fainted!!" Yuuki was happy that his manga had been epted by a publisher, met a beautiful girl, andstly, his little brother had been saved. He needed to celebrate this happy day.


    "YEAH, LET''S PARTY!!"


    "YEAH!!!"


    They were happy and had a party for the entire night.


    "HEY!! DON''T MESS THE HOUSE!!!" Raku was mad at them because he was the one who had always cleaned the house.


    "Hahaha, don''t be tight Raku! Let''s party together!!" Yuuki pulled him and made him join the party.


    "Wa-wait, Aniki!!" Raku sighed but joined them.


    That night it was very merrier in the Shuuei n''s headquarter.


    Yuuki entered his room after that wild partyst night. All of them were wasted on the living room and Raku was also sleeping there. He was better because his body was stronger and he wanted to check his reward.


    Yuuki opened his system interface and opened his system lottery.


    "Open!"


    Yuuki looked at the lottery started to roll and he prayed that system wouldn''t give him a strange or useless reward.

 Chapter 11: Arc of Embodiment

    [Reward: Piano proficiency 100 points, Novel ''Sword Art Online'', and Arc of Embodiment.]


    Yuuki looked at 3 rewards that he had gotten from the lottery. He didn''t really think much about Piano proficiency and ''Sword Art Online'' novel. It was definitely a good reward and he was happy for it, but it could only be considered normal if it waspared to hisst reward.


    "Arc of Embodiment?" Yuuki knew this was magic from a ''Fairy Tail''. He had never thought, he would get magic from his reward. Then, he tried to remember what kind of magic was ''Arc of Embodiment''.


    "Hmm, if I''m not wrong, it should be magic from Rustyrose."


    Rustyrose was an antagonist character in the ''Fairy Tail'' manga. He was a member of a dark guild, known as ''Grimoire Heart''. Yuuki remembered that Rustyrose being beaten up by Elfman and Evergreen.


    Yuuki had never understood why Rustyrose who had such cheating magic could lose to both Elfman and Evergreen. He knew that Rustyrose was too arrogant, but his magic ''Arc of Embodiment'' was so strong that he could be arrogant in front of his enemies.


    The ''Arc of Embodiment'' was a form of Lost Magic that allowed the caster to materialize, and subsequently use to their every whim, anything they could imagine. Any of their creations gave them great versatility both in and out ofbat. They could range anywhere from everyday objects and weapons to moreplex creations, even living ones, or even simple images of whatever may be on the user''s mind.


    "It''s must be a power of ''nakama''," Yuuki shook his head remembered the power of ''nakama'' that was more cheating power than Rustyrose''s magic. Whenever the protagonist would get his ''nakama'' power, there was nothing in the world could beat the protagonist.


    Yuuki wasmented that the one who had this magic was a Rustyrose. The imagination and magic power of Rustyrose couldn''t bepared to any powerhouse within Alvarez Kingdom.


    Yuuki was wondering if one of the members of Spriggan 12 had this magic. The ''Fairy Tail'' could be defeated in instant even Acknologia if there was enough magic power and imagination could be defeated easily with this magic.


    After all, ''Arc of Embodiment'' was very cheating magic. Yuuki could imagine everything on his mind then it would appear on the reality. He had watched a lot of anime and his imagination definitely was great.


    Yuuki didn''tck any powerful attack from any anime he had watched.


    Now, Yuuki got his own magic. He wanted to test the power of this magic. He closed his eyes and tried to imagine a fire on his hand.


    "Fire." A ball of fire appeared on his hand, Yuuki was happy and excited at the same time. He had never thought that he could do magic.


    Yuuki was thinking about the possibility of his magic. He could realize whatever he had thinking into reality, then it was possible to change his body. He tried to imagine his body was as stic as ''Luffy'' in the one piece.


    "Gomu Gomu." Yuuki pulled his cheek and it was very stic. He tried to pull his finger and he could pull it for one metre. Then, he tried anything that was possible with his stic body. He tried it until he felt tired.


    Yuuki turned off his magic and his body back to normal. He didn''t have a characteristic of rubber anymore on his body. He took a deep breath tried to calm himself. This magic was definitely great, he was satisfied with ''Arc of Embodiment''.


    Yuuki tried to think again what kind of power that he could imagine with his power.


    "Hmm, what about noble phantasm." Yuuki thought that it was possible to create a noble phantasm from ''Fate Series''.


    Yuuki was quite disappointed with Rustyrose to only make a weapon like ''ck Sword'', ''Golden Shield'', and ''Tower of Dingir''. Even though all of them had a very beautiful name, but its power was too low. He had thought that if Rustyrose could create a nuclear bomb. He could raze the entire Tenrou Ind within a second.


    Yuuki had also thought that Rustyrose could also teleport if he wanted to imagine it, but he could only make a ''Pegasus Wings''. It was a great power if the enemy couldn''t fly and slower than him. He shook his head and didn''t think much about Rustyrose. He needed to know the limit of his strength. Before that, he needed to close his curtain and door in fear someone would enter his room or peeped his room. He tried to double check his surroundings and when he felt it was safe. He was ready to use his magic.


    Yuuki tried to create a noble phantasm, he thought for a while and decided to make the most iconic noble phantasm in the ''Fate Series''.


    Yuuki closed his eyes and tried to remember every detail of that noble phantasm. He took a deep breath and said softly the name of his noble phantasm.


    "Avalon." A light appeared surrounding his room, Yuuki sweatdropped when he saw how shiny the ''Avalon'' was. He was d that he locked his door and closed his curtain before made this noble phantasm.


    A golden scabbard appeared slowly on his hand. Yuuki sucked a deep breath when he saw it. He couldn''t believe how beautiful it was. He could feel ''Avalon'' slowly healing him and recovered his magic power. He knew that he was tired after using magic for the first time and he was d to make ''Avalon'' for his first noble phantasm.


    Yuuki observed it for a while and decided to do the same as Kiritsugu to Shirou when Shirou almost died. He inserted an ''Avalon'' inside his body slowly. He ced it on his chest and it slowly entered his body.


    The light in the room slowly disappeared until it was gone without leaving a trace. Yuuki took a deep breath and felt d that his experiment was a sess.


    "I''ll sleep now." Yuuki needed to move his goods to his new apartment tomorrow. He could sleep very soundly after he checked his ''Arc of Embodiment''.

 Chapter 12: My Neighbor

    In the next day, Yuuki took out hisputer to the car. He wanted to bring hisputer to his new apartment.


    Raku was by his side also helping him to take his belonging into the car.


    "Aniki, do you have to move?" Raku asked and felt quite lonely when his older brother leaving him.


    "Yeah, it''ll be awkward if I bring a girl home." Raku was blushing when he heard his reason.


    "YOU!!!" Raku couldn''t believe his ears.


    "Well, I''m joking. I''ll have an assistant for my manga, imagined if he or shees to our house." Raku tried to imagine when Yuuki''s assistant came to their home. He shuddered when he thought a normal people suddenly being greeted by a lot of Yakuza.


    "Well, I understand." Raku nodded that if Yuuki stayed in this house. His assistant would ask for leave within a day.


    "Well, as long as you understand." Yuuki didn''t say anymore and continued to move his goods to the car.


    It was hard work, Yuuki told the movingpany about his apartment address and he went there together with Raku.


    Both Yuuki and Raku had already arrived first in his apartment so the movingpany wouldn''t mistake his address.


    Yuuki looked at the apartment building, it was quite exclusive and had only 3 rooms in the building. He had rented 2 rooms in this apartment. One for his room and the other one for his manga studio. He could make his money again and he didn''t mind to spend it. He was wondering if he could buy a house in the future.


    After all, Yuuki didn''t really like an apartment. He didn''t want to have an annoying neighbor. He entered his apartment.


    Yuuki was quite satisfied with his new apartment, it was only 29 m2 studio. The owner of this apartment was a friend of his dad, so he gave him a discount. He had to pay around 100.000 ind coin every month for two rooms.


    Yuukimented how expensive it was but thought it was worth it.


    "I want to live alone too." Raku who was by his side seemed very envying him.


    "Well, if you have money, you can also live on your own." Raku looked at him with a hateful gaze, but Yuuki shook his head.


    "What about making a food business? Your food is definitely on the 5 stars level hotel." Yuuki said.


    "Hmmm, food business." Raku seemed interested.


    "I''ll give you a fund if you decide to start your food business," Yuuki remembered where Raku helped one of the ex-members of their Yakuza who opened a cake shop. When Raku helped them their business became a boom. He didn''t want to waster Raku talent and wanted to make good use of it.


    Both of them talked to each other about the prospect of food business until the movingpany came.


    They hurriedly helped them to move his belonging to his room. They worked for a while and said goodbye to the movingpany when they were done.


    "Then, I''ll go home too, Aniki!" Raku said.


    "Yes, you can y anytime and tell me if you have any progress with Onodera." Raku was blushing in response.


    "We-well, I''ll tell you if that happens." Yuuki shook his head in response when he saw Raku ran away from him.


    Then, Yuuki started to check his apartment. He was quite satisfied with his room, but his manga studio was still empty. There were only one manga drawing tools inside the room, he needed to buy more for his apartment.


    "Well, I''ll go to Akihabara tomorrow." Yuuki had also wanted to see the heaven of otaku. He decided to visit it tomorrow. He went back to his apartment and thought he should greet his neighbor. He had only one neighbor and it would be bad if he didn''t know him or her.


    Yuuki took out a cake that he had bought earlier before. He had actually wanted to eat it but it was better to give it to a neighbor for his moving gift.


    Yuuki went to his bathroom first to take a bath. He was all sweaty after moving his belonging to his apartment. When he was done, he wore casual clothes and went to his neighbor. He came out from his room and walked toward his neighbor.


    Yuuki was in the front of his neighbor''s apartment and knocked it. He was waiting for a while and no one came out to greet him. He decided to knock it again forst time. He thought there was no one inside the apartment, he decided to go back until he heard a voice.


    "Grrr, who knock the door." Yuuki could hear a girl''s voice from inside. Her voice was grumbling and didn''t happy someone knocked on her door.


    Yuuki was waiting and didn''t really mind her tone. He stood in front of the door until someone opened the door. He was startled when he saw her.


    Yuuki saw the girl had only worn a white shirt on her body and looked wrinkled. She had long ck messy hair as if she just had woken up from her sleep. She wore white headbands on her white, but what made him stunning was. She had only worn a ck stocking on her lower body.


    Yuuki couldn''t take his eyes from her beautiful thighs and legs. It was as if a piece of art. He shook his head tried to calm himself. He didn''t want to have an impression as some a pervert or yboy. He was a gentleman. He looked straight and smiled gently at her. He wanted to greet her, but she beat him first.


    "Have you seen enough?" Yuuki was sweatdropping inside his heart.

 Chapter 13: Kasumigaoka Utaha

    "Have you seen enough?" She tapped her feet slowly as if waiting for him to answer her.


    "Sorry, your legs are so beautiful that I''m mesmerized by it." Yuuki could only tell her truthfully and the girl didn''t expect for him to be so honest to her. It was kind of novel feeling, whenever she asked someone who stared at her legs. They would avert their eyes immediately and said sorry to her. It was kind of boring.


    In front of her, there was a person who was honest to say it in front of her. There were two reasons that he could do it, whether he was a gentleman or a genuine pervert. She was thinking inside her head until he disrupted her.


    "Hello, sorry for waking you up from your sleep. My name is Shuuei Yuuki and I''m your new neighbor." Yuuki introduced himself.


    The girl didn''t say anything but observed him up and down. Yuuki knew that she was thinking something rude. He knew the girl in front of him was ''Kasumigaoka Utaha'' one of the main heroine from ''Saekano'' anime. He knew she had a sharp tongue and ck belly character. Her words were so sharp that it could kill your confidence within a seconds. Even though she was beautiful, he didn''t want to have anything to do with her. Hina-chan was million times better than her.


    "This is my moving gift, I''ll give it to you and I''ll have to go back. I need to tidy up my apartment." Yuuki hurriedly went back to his room without letting her said anything to him.


    Utaha didn''t enter her room and looked at his back who entered his own apartment. She was very intrigued by his appearance. She was wondering if she could get a new idea for her novel after Yuuki became her neighbor.


    "Shuuei Yuuki, huh?" Utaha didn''t say anything else and entered her apartment. She checked his gift and happy it was her favorites strawberry cake.


    In the next day, Yuuki had nned to go to Akihabara to buy a manga drawing tools for his manga studio. Mihari-chan had seen him a message that his assistant woulde tomorrow and he needed to prepare his manga studio.


    Yuuki went out from his apartment, but he had to meet Utaha. He didn''t want to greet her, but it was a form of manners. He needed to greet her.


    "Hello, are you going out?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, are you too?" Utaha said.


    "Yeah, I want to buy some tools for my works," Yuuki said.


    "Work? Are you working?" Utaha asked curiously.


    "Well, I''m a high school, but I have a job as a mangaka." Yuuki didn''t mind telling her.


    "Hoo, is it that doujinshi where a lot of 18+ and where the guy is being a harem and do a disgusting thing to the girls or the tentacle..." Utaha kept talking and Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrow. He had never thought that her tongue was this sharp. He took a deep breath to calm himself.


    "So, how is it?" She asked again.


    "No, I don''t write a doujinshi, I''m publishing my work in Weekly Gongon and it''ll be published in the next 2 days." Yuuki sighed and told her. He didn''t want her to think of him as a hentai mangaka. It would cause his image to fall into grace.


    "Hey?" Utaha didn''t expect for Yuuki to publish his manga on a famous publishingpany. She looked at him with an intrigued expression. She had always wanted to publish her own light novel and his neighbor had already published his own manga. Even though, they were the same age.


    Utaha had actually to tour around the town so she could get an idea. She was quite curious about Yuuki and maybe if she followed him. She would be able to get an idea to write a novel from him.


    "I''ll go with you." Yuuki was startled when he heard her.


    "What?" Yuuki thought he heard it wrong.


    "I said, I''ll go with you to buy tools for your work," Utaha said calmly but her expression told him that Yuuki couldn''t reject her.


    Yuuki took a deep breath and massaged his temple. He looked at Utaha who crossed her arms and tapped her feet. It was clear that she was waiting for his answer.


    "What are youining about? You get a beautiful girl to apany you for a day! Aren''t you very lucky?" Yuuki wanted to shout that even though you were a beautiful girl but your mouth was too sharp. He shook his head and decided to bring her.


    "Sure, you can follow me," Yuuki said with a defeated look that made her looked very smug.


    Both of them were walking but no one said anything, Yuuki knew he had to start the conversation.


    "Are you also in High School?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, I''m a 2nd years on Toyogasaki High School." Yuuki nodded in response.


    "You know, I know it''ste but I think, I still haven''t heard your name." Yuuki knew her name but it was from his past life. Utaha would think of him as a stalker or a pervert if he knew her name suddenly.


    "Oh, I haven''t told you, didn''t I?" Yuuki nodded in response and waiting for her to introduce herself.


    "Well, be d that you know the name of this beautiful girl." Yuuki''s lips twitched several times when he heard it. "My name is Kasumigaoka Utaha, as a present, I''ll let you call me Utaha."

 Chapter 14: Wagnaria

    Yuuki and Utaha walked together to go to Akihabara. Both of them entered the train so they could go there faster.


    "Are we going to Akihabara?" Utaha asked.


    "Yes, I want to buy drawing tools for my assistant," Yuuki said.


    "Hmmm," Utaha didn''t say anything.


    The train was so packed and made Utaha felt stuffy. She didn''t like a crowd and had already felt regret to follow Yuuki. When she was in bad mood, Yuuki pushed everyone and made a space for both him and her.


    "We should take a taxi." Yuuki felt regret to take a train to go to Akihabara. He didn''t notice Utaha was looking at him in amazement and blushed.


    "Thank you," Utaha said softly.


    "Hmm? What did you say?" Yuuki didn''t hear it and made Utaha''s mood became down.


    "Nothing!" Utaha turned her head and made him bewildered.


    Yuuki shook his head, there was a saying that a girl mood was really unpredictable. One second they were happy, but in another second they were angry. He couldn''t understand it.


    After a while, they arrived at Akihabara. Yuuki looked worried at Utaha who was so exhausted.


    "Let''s take a rest first, how about we eat something?" Utaha nodded in response.


    They went to the nearest family restaurant in.


    "Wagnaria?" Utaha looked at Yuuki curiously.


    "Well, this is a very interesting restaurant." Yuuki was excited when he saw a ''Wagnaria'' family restaurant.


    Wagnaria was a family restaurant and the setting of anime ''Working!''. He didn''t expect to see this restaurant in here. He was curious whether he could see the man-hater ''Inami'', the child ''Popura, or the katana ''Todoroki''.


    Utaha didn''t understand why Yuuki was so fixed to enter this restaurant, but she didn''t really care. She wanted to take a rest in first before toured around Akihabara.


    Both of them entered ''Wagnaria'' at the same time and being greeted by a little girl, with a brown ponytail hair, and huge b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "Wee! Is it a table for two?" Yuuki knew she was Popura. Even though she looked like a child, but she was the same age as him and Utaha.


    "Yes, please." Yuuki said.


    "Please, follow me." Popura guided them to table near the window.


    "Please, wait for a while." Popura left them to take a menu book.


    Yuuki was smiling while looking around the restaurant until he heard Utaha''s voice.


    "Lolicon!" Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrow hearing her.


    "What?" Yuuki said.


    "I said you lolicon!" Utaha crossed her arms.


    "I''m not a lolicon." Yuuki shook his head.


    "Then, why are youing here? Aren''t you going to see that little girl?" Utaha didn''t believe.


    "I like a mature girl like you more." Utaha was blushing.


    "Wha-wha.." Yuuki didn''t let her say and cut her.


    "Ie to this restaurant because it''s the thrill," Yuuki said.


    "The thrill?" Utaha titled her head.


    "Look, there is a waitress who brings a katana." Yuuki pointed his finger.


    Utaha who saw it was startled, she observed it for a while afraid it was her imagination.


    "Well, it''s very unique, it even employs a child in this restaurant," Utaha stated.


    "Don''t let her hear you, actually she is the same age as us." Utaha looked at him with disbelief. She had to say this restaurant was really unique.


    They were waiting for someone to take their order until a girl with short orange hair came to them. She looked very nervous and tried to move away from Yuuki.


    "Ca-can I take your order?" She asked.


    Utaha wasughing when she saw the waitress tried to move away from Yuuki, but he didn''t say anything and just ordered the food.


    When the waitress had gone, Utaha said something rude again.


    "Look, that girl know that you''re a beast and try to move away from you." Utaha looked smug.


    "Well, I really hope that she didn''t get near me thought." Utaha looked confused.


    "Why? Is there something weird on this waitress?" After all, Utaha had seen a lot of strange and weird waitress inside the restaurant. She knew that the most normal girl had seen probably the strangest from all of the waitress.


    "She has androphobic," Yuuki said.


    "Androphobic?" Utaha titled her head.


    "It''s a fear of man, she hates or afraid of men," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm, so that was why she tried to avoid you." Yuuki nodded in response.


    "But, that is not the only reason why I try to avoid her." Utaha looked very curious. She felt she would meet a lot of new things if she would always together with Yuuki. She was intrigued by the young man in front of her. She thought that Yuuki still had a lot of secrets and she wanted to reveal all of it.


    Yuuki pointed his finger at the scene where Inami walked toward a young man with a sses. Both of them didn''t notice each other until they collided.


    "I''m sorry." The young man apologized, but Inami was screaming.


    "IYAAAAA!!!!" Inami punched the man and made him flew. The punch was so hard and it made the man fainted there. Yuuki could see his swollen cheek after being punched by her.


    "That must be hurt," Yuuki said, but Utaha was shocked.


    "You''ll get a lot of thrill when youe to this restaurant." Yuuki nodded in response. It was like a ''Fear Factor'' show, you needed a lot courage to just eating there.


    Popura brought them their food and they ate it. Even though the restaurant was strange but the food was great. They ate for a while and decided to go out. Yuuki needed to buy a drawing manga tools after all.


    On the way, Utaha said something to him.


    "Let''s go to this restaurant again." Yuuki looked at her with a strange gaze.


    "At that time, try being punched by that waitress." Yuuki was sweatdropping at her word.

 Chapter 15: Murder Case

    Yuuki went to the nearest store to buy manga drawing tools, he was startled when he saw the price. He needed to buy 2 or 3 sets of drawing tools, but he didn''t expect it was this expensive. He was d that his dad gave him for free.


    Yuuki sighed when he had to pay drawing tools. He paid them and left together with Utaha.


    "Sigh, I''ve never thought it''ll be that expensive," Yuukiined.


    "Well, that''s necessary for your works after all." Utaha for a rare time tried to cheer him up.


    Yuuki looked at her with a strange gaze.


    "What''s wrong?" Utaha asked.


    "Well, it''s kind of rare for you to cheer me up, but I''m happy for it." Utaha turned her head in response, Yuuki shook his head and didn''t mind her.


    Little did Yuuki knew Utaha was trying to hide her blushing.


    They walked around the Akihabara, after all, it was their first time to be here.


    "Do you have anywhere you want to go?" Yuuki asked.


    "No, I''m just following you around today." Yuuki nodded in response and didn''t really mind her.


    It was actually, his first time to be in Akihabara, but there was no excitement inside him. All of the game, manga, anime, and even a novel at best was mediocre. There were some of the masterpieces but it was hard to find it.


    Yuuki thought that he needed to make the world more interesting but he neededpanionship to do that. He had a system but to change the world, he needed more people to do it. He looked toward Utaha who was eating her ice cream s.e.xily.


    Both of them were on a break after a long walk around Akihabara. Yuuki bought two ice cream for both him and her. He knew that Utaha was teasing him with eating an ice cream s.e.xily.


    "Your ice cream is melting." Utaha said.


    "Well, there is something more important than ice cream, after all." Yuuki said.


    "Hmm, then let me eat it." Utaha took his ice cream forcefully and leaving him dumbfounded.


    ''This girl!'' If Utaha wasn''t a cute girl, Yuuki wasn''t sure that he could treat her like this.


    "Utaha, do you have something do you want to do?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm, what''s wrong? Why are you asking that?" Utaha said.


    "Well, I''m just curious, I thought that you follow me to get an idea for your work or something." Yuuki knew that he was writing a light novel from his past life, but he couldn''t say it directly.


    Utaha looked at Yuuki with amazement, ''As expected of a creator.'' She thought that Yuuki as a creator noticed she collected a lot of idea during this trip. She thought for a bit and didn''t mind to tell him.


    "That''s right! I want to write a light novel." Utaha said.


    Yuuki nodded at her, a light novel was a new genre of novel that was being popr among teenager. It was quite thin and the story was easy to understand. He knew that the light novel industry would develop in the future.


    "That''s great, I hope I can read your story as soon as possible," Yuuki said.


    "Well, I still haven''t finished it, you should buy it after it is being sold," Utaha said.


    "Sure, I''ll buy your book." Yuuki nodded.


    Both of them were talking until Yuuki wanted to go to a sushi restaurant. Yuuki was a gourmet and he had money. He didn''t mind to eat a lot of food. He brought Utaha who was reluctantly eat. They had been eating a lot of food since they went together.


    "You know, I''ll go fat if take me to eat every time." Utahained.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, how about we do exercises every morning? I''ll wake you up." Yuuki said.


    "Hmph, is this your way to ask me for a date again?" Utaha crossed her arms and looked away.


    ''The hell? How can it be a date?'' Yuuki shook his head and continued to eat his sushi.


    "Hmm, this is delicious." Yuuki ate sushi until he heard a fight in the restaurant. The fight was so loud that made his appetite decrease.


    "Tch, what a nice way to ruin my day." Utaha was also felt ufortable when she heard the fight.


    "Let''s go home," Utaha asked.


    "Yeah, let''s go home." Yuuki didn''t have a mood to eat.


    They went to the cashier to pay but in front of him there were 1 middle age man and 5 kids around him. There was a fat boy, thin boy, cute little girl, a cold but cute little girl, but his attention was on thest boy. The boy wore a sses and red bowties.


    Yuuki knew when he saw this kid, there must be something bad happening. He wanted to run away but he couldn''t, because he still hadn''t paid his meal.


    Yuuki looked at Utaha who was unconcerned, he took a deep breath and held her hand.


    "Wh-what are you doing?" Utaha was blushing.


    "Have you heard a story about a ck cat?" Yuuki said.


    "ck cat?" Utaha forgot about her blushed and looked curiously at him.


    "Yeah, when there is a ck cat that means you''ll get a misfortune," Yuuki said.


    "I know that what''s wrong? Do you see a ck cat?" Utaha said.


    "Not a ck cat, but more worst." Yuuki didn''t need to wait until he heard a scream.


    "AAAAAHHH!!!" Everyone was startled and looked toward the source of the scream. Utaha was scared and held his hand tighter.


    "Don''t worry, it''s fine," Yuuki whispered to her softly. He tried to calm her down.


    Utaha nodded but still scared, Yuuki looked at the boy who was running toward the source of the scream. He knew something bad would happen if he met this kid because whenever this kid came someone would die.


    That''s right, Yuuki met the famous ''Detective Conan''.

 Chapter 16: The Revolving Sushi Mystery

    "AAAAHHH!!!" The man was struggling on the floor while holding his neck


    "Sir, are you okay?" The chef was startled and looked very panicked.


    "No way, food poisoning!" Many guests were panicked when they saw a man struggling in the floor.


    "Let''s move."


    "Yeah, it''s scary here."


    Everyone wanted toe out from the restaurant until they heard a shout.


    "DON''T MOVE!!" Conan checked the man body and said, but one of the guests wanted to go out.


    "If any of you leave this ce, the police wille to you for interrogationter," Conan said. The guests stopped and waited patiently together with other guests.


    Conan checked the body and knew the man was poisoned by cyanide from his sushi. started to call the middle age man to call the police.


    "Yuuki, what''s wrong?" Utaha was scared, even though she was cold but it was her first time to see a murder case.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be over soon." Yuuki hugged her, but Utaha didn''t reject her. It was his hug that could calm her in this incident. He hugged her and asked the little kid who came together with Conan.


    "Hey, little girl." Yuuki looked at the little girl with a short brown hair. He knew this girl was Haibara Ai, a scientist who created the APTX 4869. It was a drug that could change someone into a child. She ate that drug in order to escape from the ck organization.


    "Hmm?" Haibara looked at the handsome young man who hugged his girlfriend who was scared. She wasn''t happy when Yuuki called him a little girl, but she was indeed a little girl after ate that drug.


    "Can that kid solve this case as soon as possible? My girlfriend is scared." Utaha didn''t refute him who said she was his girlfriend. She didn''t know whether because she was scared or because she didn''t mind it.


    ''Ugh, is this the suspension bridge effect?'' Utaha wasining it was happening to her, but she had to admit it was very effective.


    When Haibara wanted to answer him, the other kids answered first.


    "Don''t worry, Conan will solve this case as soon as possible!" The fat kid known as Genta said.


    "Yeah, it''ll be fast!" Mitsuhiko said.


    "Yeah, onee-chan, so don''t be afraid, I''m sure your boyfriend will be worried about you if you''re this scared," Ayumi said kindly.


    Utaha was blushing when she was being encouraged by a little girl, "Why are you not afraid?" She asked.


    "That''s because!!" They said at the same time.


    "WE''RE THE DETECTIVE BOYS!!" All of them posed when they said it.


    "Even though there are two girls in your team?" Yuuki sweatdropped.


    "Don''t worry about that Onii-chan!" Ayumi was smiling.


    Both Yuuki and Utaha shook their head and could only wait until Conan solved this murder case.


    It wasn''t untilter that the police wereing, the fat police wasining to Conan was a jinx. They started talked to each other until they had a conclusion the suspect use a handkerchief to clean their hand from the cyanide.


    Both the fat police and the other one started to check every guest''s handkerchief.


    Yuuki knew that two police were Meguro and Takagi. Both of them often appeared in the story.


    Meguro was checking every guest until it was his turn and Utaha.


    "Hey? Yuuki?" Meguro was startled when he saw him.


    "Do you know me?" Yuuki was startled when Meguro knew him.


    "Hahaha, maybe you forget but I''ve seen you when you''re a child at that time your father bring you," Meguroined.


    A yakuza had always been in bad term with police, but since his father was a good yakuza. Their group and police were in a good term, that was why Meguro greeted him.


    "What are you doing here?" Meguro asked.


    "I''m bringing my girlfriend to eat, but I didn''t expect to meet a murder case." Yuuki took a long sigh.


    "Well, don''t worry, we''ll solve this case as soon as possible." Meguro tapped his shoulder.


    "By the way, have you seen the superintendent daughter?" Megure asked.


    "No, what''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, I''ve heard that she has been searching you." Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrow when he heard it.


    "I''ll continue to do the investigation, can you let me see your handkerchief." Yuuki and Utaha nodded and gave him their handkerchief.


    "Thank you." Meguro nodded and continued his investigation.


    When Meguro was gone the ''Detective Boys'' looked at him curiously.


    "Ne, onii-chan, who are you? Why do you know Meguro inspector?" Ayumi asked, but everyone looked at him curiously, even Utaha was also curious.


    "I''ll tell you, but don''t be scared okay." They gulped their saliva when Yuuki became serious, but they nodded regardless because they were curious about his identity.


    "Onii-chan is..." Yuuki paused.


    "Onii-chan is..." They followed him.


    "A mangaka." All of them fall at the same time, they had thought that Yuuki was some kind of spy, army, or secret police. Yuuki had a very fit body and they could see a muscle under his shirt. They had never thought Yuuki was a mangaka, but it was kind of exciting.


    Then they started to talk about his job and made the atmosphere became less tense. Utaha started to rx when the little kid talked to her. She didn''t leave his side because she felt saver by his side.


    Yuuki was talking to them until Haibara asked him in a whisper.


    "So, what is your real job?" Haibara asked slowly.


    Yuuki smiled at showed her a tattoo on his shoulders.


    Haibara wrinkled but nodded.


    They didn''t need to say anything and Haibara knew what was his job.


    The only job in Japan that needed a tattoo to their members was only one.


    "Yakuza," Haibara said softly and no one heard hear.

 Chapter 17: Can You Accompany Me to Sleep?

    Yuuki and Utaha were silently watching Conan solved the murder case. She had been by his side and had never left him. Even though, the case was solved but she was still tense.


    Yuuki was never fans of this kind of mystery, he didn''t like to use his head for this kind of thing, but he had to admit Conan was powerful. He had never thought that the murder would use a wet towel to kill the victim.


    The murder injected cyanide into a wet towel with an injection then rece the victim''s wet towel with his.


    Yuuki would never understand why the murder would kill the man because of small matter. He shook his head and decided to go home with Utaha.


    "Onii-chan, let''s y sometimes!" Ayumi said.


    "Yeah, sure," Yuuki said even though he didn''t really want to meet Conan.


    "Are, Ayumi, who is that onii-chan?" Yuuki wanted to go home, but Conan''s voice stopped him. He took a deep breath. He was actually quite angry with Conan to ruin his date with Utaha. He needed to tease him.


    "Hey, kid, you''re really great to give a hint so they can solve the case faster," Yuuki said while smiling.


    Conan who heard him was full of cold sweat.


    "No way! I''m just saying something random, onii-chan!" Conan said.


    "Haha, well, let''s leave it like that, thank''s for solve the case." Yuuki took Utaha''s hand.


    "Bye, everyone!" Yuuki waved his hand and Utaha bowed her head.


    They left them behind and went home.


    Conan kept looking at Yuuki''s back as if trying to reveal his secret.


    ''Who is he?'' Conan thought,


    "Who is that, onii-chan?" Conan decided to ask.


    "He is a mangaka and high school students!" Genta said.


    "Yeah, he is amazing to be a mangaka in young age!" Mitsuhiko also said.


    "Yeah, he is so handsome and his girlfriend is also very beautiful!" Ayumi said with her eyes full of stars.


    Conan didn''t believe that Yuuki was only a mangaka, but he believed that Yuuki was a high school student. After all, both him and Haibara was also a high school student before took an APTX 4869 into their body.


    Conan looked toward Haibara, he thought she might know him.


    "Haibara, who is he?" Conan asked.


    "He is yakuza." Conan startled but his gaze became serious. He needed to know about his identity more.


    Yuuki didn''t really think much about Conan and went home together with Utaha.


    "You said there is something worse than a ck cat," Utaha said.


    "Yeah, that is much worse than a ck cat." Yuuki nodded.


    "Is it that little kid with a sses," Utaha said.


    "Yeah, he has jinx whenever there is him, there must be a murder case," Yuuki said seriously.


    "Really?" Utaha was surprised.


    "Yeah, so it''s better you try not to get close to the bowtie and sses kid," Yuuki said.


    "I don''t believe it." Utaha shook her head.


    "Well, I won''t force to believe me," Yuuki didn''t force her.


    Utaha looked very pissed at Yuuki. She knew that he had many secret and this made her frustrated that she didn''t know it. She swore that she would reveal all of his secrets.


    They walked for a while until they arrived at their apartment.


    "I''ll go back now," Yuuki said while yawning.


    When Yuuki gonna entered his apartment, Utaha held his shirt.


    "Hmm, what''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Can you...." Utaha said with very low voice.


    "Hmm, I can''t hear you?" Yuuki asked her again.


    "Can you apany me to sleep!!" Utaha looked very frustrated asking him.


    Yuuki though for a while and nodded. He knew that Utaha was still scared because of murder case earlier.


    In fact, Yuuki had seriously thought it was very unscientific for a kid like genta, mitsuhiko, and ayumi to be able to sleep soundly after they watched a murder scene in front of them. He thought that the police was quite dumb to let a kid enter the murder area.


    "Sure, let me change my clothes." Yuuki wanted to enter his apartment but Utaha pulled his shirt again.


    "No, you don''t need to change your clothes, you can sleep like that!" Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrow in response but looking at her expression. He knew that he couldn''t leave her alone.


    Yuuki nodded and entered Utaha''s apartment. He was quite surprised that her apartment was quite tidy. He was expecting to be messier.


    "You should be d to enter a beautiful girl''s apartment." Yuuki sighed in relief when he heard her ck belly character.


    "Yeah, I''m d that I can enter your room." Yuuki smiled.


    "Ju-just don''t attack me, okay!" Utaha said while blushing.


    "Do you think, I''m such a beast?" Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrow.


    "Are you not?" Utaha said.


    "I''m a gentleman," Yuuki said confidently and made her snorted.


    "You sleep on the couch!" Utaha pointed her finger.


    "Yes, yes, princess." Yuuki was tired and wanted to sleep as soon as possible. He was definitely didn''t want to meet Conan again. He didn''t want to be involved in a murder case.


    Yuuki walked toward the couch but Utaha pulled his shirt again.


    "Wait for me outside the bathroom, I want to change my clothes." Yuuki nodded in response. Even thought Utaha was quite selfish but he knew that she was actually quite scared.


    Yuuki was waiting outside the bathroom until she was done changed her clothes.


    "Yuuki, are you there?" Utaha said from the bathroom.


    "I''m here," Yuuki said while yawning.


    "Good," Yuuki was waiting until Utaha came out from the bathroom. He wanted to sleep on the couch until she pulled his shirt again.


    "I change my mind, sleep on my bed," Utaha said.


    "Are you sure?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah." Utaha nodded.


    "Even though, I''m sleeping n.a.k.e.d?" Yuuki teased her.


    Utaha was stunned hearing him and thought for a while.


    "Yes! You can sleep n.a.k.e.d, but you can''t touch me okay!" Utaha agreed.


    Yuuki smiled gently and took her to bed. He knew that Utaha was actually ufortable to let him sleep beside her.


    "You sleep in the bed, I''ll sleep in the chair near you." Yuuki took a chair and ced it beside her.


    "Hey? Are you sure?" Utaha was startled.


    "Yeah, I''m morefortable to sleep in the chair." Utaha wanted to refute him but Yuuki didn''t let her.


    "Just sleep soundly, okay, I''ll by your side all the time." Utaha nodded in response. She knew that she couldn''t force him, but she was also grateful toward him. She thought that he would be happy to sleep beside her but she didn''t expect his gentleman act. Now, she knew that he wasn''t some horny monkey that would jump into her pants. She was d to know him and followed him today.


    Yuuki sat in the chair and closed his eyes. Even though it was ufortable, but as a man, he needed to show his manliness or else he couldn''t call himself a man.


    Yuuki almost went to sleep until he heard her voice.


    "Yuuki, thank you," Utaha said softly.


    "Don''t worry about it." Yuuki closed his eyes and sleeping.

 Chapter 18: Manga Assistant

    In the morning, Yuuki had woken up early because it was quite ufortable to sleep on the chair. He moved his body to rx his muscle. His body was all tense for sleeping in a sitting position.


    "Hoam." Yuuki yawned and looked at Utaha who was still sleeping. He had to admit that she was really beautiful.


    Yuuki nodded and decided to go out. He remembered that the store would send his manga drawing tools early in the morning. He needed to get ready and prepared everything.


    Mihari had told him that his assistant woulde inter in the afternoon. He was quite busy today, but he was very spirited.


    "Hey, Utaha, I''ll back to my apartment." Yuuki shook her body.


    "Hmm, are you going back?" Utaha said while wiping her eyes.


    "Yeah, I need to prepare my manga studio today," Yuuki said.


    "Well, sure, I''ll go back to sleep." Utaha was leaving him in dumbfounded.


    Yuuki shook his head and went back.


    "Tch, if you''re that defenseless don''t me me if I''m attacking you," Yuuki said while closing the door.


    Yuuki didn''t know that Utaha was awake and heard him.


    "I believe you won''t attack me, though." Utaha continued her sleep while smiling.


    Yuuki was quite tired after sleeping in the chair. He went to the bathroom to clean himself, he didn''t even take a bath yesterday and his body was sweaty.


    Yuuki was taking a bath until he heard someone pressed the bell of his room.


    "Who the hell,e early in the morning?" Yuuki wanted toin. He decided to ignore it and answered it after he was done with a bath. He tried to ignore it but that person kept pressing his bell.


    *RING


    *RING


    *RING


    Veins appeared on his head, Yuuki took a long deep breath to calm himself. He needed to reprimand the one who pressed his bell. He took his towel and wrapped it around his lower body. His body was still wet, but he didn''t care. He needed to reprimand the person who pressed his bell.


    Yuuki walked toward the door and opened it.


    "I''m still taking a bath, dammit!" Yuuki looked the one who pressed his bell. He saw a beautiful petite girl with a blonde hair in twin tails. He could see she was startled when she saw him half n.a.k.e.d.


    "Wh-wh-wh-wh, why are you dressing like that!!" The girl didn''t close her eyes and kept looking at his body. She had never thought that man''s body could be this hot and that tattoo.


    ''Is that fake sticker?'' She observed his body.


    "Hmm, who are you?" Yuuki became calm when he saw a girl.


    "It''s not the time for that! Hurry up and get dressed!!" She thought Yuuki was dumb.


    Yuuki twitched his lips several times, ''Isn''t it you who press my bell several times?'' He took a deep breath and calmed himself. He knew he couldn''t win if he tried to have an argument with a girl. It was better to let her and he didn''t have a mood to fight with a girl.


    "Well, do you want to wait outside or inside?" Yuuki asked.


    Yuuki had already dressed and made a tea for the girl.


    "Here is tea, sorry, that I can give much, I''m just moving here yesterday." Yuuki gave her.


    "Thank you." She took the tea and drank it.


    "Well, can you tell me, who are you? You''ve been pressing my bell several times after all." Yuuki asked.


    "My name is Eriri Spencer Sawamura," Yuuki nodded in response. "Mihari-san, told me that the house of Yuuki-sensei is here, do you know him?"


    Eriri had never thought that Yuuki-sensei was the young man in front of her, after all, there was no way for a mangaka to have such a body and tattoo. She believed that the young man a friend or rtives of Yuuki-sensei.


    "Well, I''m the Yuuki-sensei," Yuuki said simply. He wanted tough when he saw Eriri''s expression was gawking at him. He wished he got a camera with him so he could take her gawk expression.


    Yuuki knew who was the girl in front of him. Eriri Spencer Sawamura was one of the heroines in the ''Saekano'' and she was also a hentai mangaka. He didn''t understand why she would work to be his assistant.


    "Are you really, Yuuki-sensei?" Eriri asked him again.


    "Yeah, you don''t believe me? Do you want to see my student card?" Yuuki said.


    "Well, I believe you, it''s just unexpected that Yuuki-sensei is you," Eriri said.


    "Why it can''t be me? You thought that I''m an actor or something?" Yuuki said with a narcissm.


    "Hey? Don''t be so narcissistic, I thought you''re a yakuza or something." Eriri turned her head.


    "Well, you''re not wrong my family is yakuza," Yuuki said while drank his coffee.


    "Hey? Really? Then, why are you drawing manga?" Eriri was bewildered.


    "Well, why such a cute girl like you drawing manga?" Yuuki asked her back, but Eriri didn''t answer him.


    "I ask you first! You should answer me first!" Yuuki shook his head in response.


    "At first, I started to draw because I''m afraid to lose something." Yuuki didn''t lie to her, he would lose his little brother if he didn''t draw manga.


    Eriri was gawk when she heard his reason. She had never thought his reason was so cool.


    "Well, you''re a cute girl, I''m sure you want to keep your image in your school or something." When Yuuki said this Eriri seemed to be stunned.


    "Am I right? But, you know, if you''re not proud of your work and still ashamed to say it to your rtives and friends, you won''t be able to make great work." Yuuki didn''t say anything and took his cigarette. He lit it up and smoke it.


    "Fuuuh." This was his first time to smoke in this world and it felt f.u.c.k.i.n.g great.

 Chapter 19: Cat and Dog

    "Sorry, about that, it''s like I''m reprimanded you or something," Yuuki said, but Eriri didn''t say anything and looked at him angrily.


    Yuuki was waiting for her to calm down.


    Eriri took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. She didn''t expect for Yuuki to be so sharp to know her problem. She looked at him as if a great enemy. She had read his manga and it was very great. That was why she decided to be his assistant.


    Eriri looked at him who smoked a cigarette calmly.


    "Hey! Don''t smoke!" Eriri said.


    Yuuki sighed but ignored her.


    "Hey! Don''t ignore me!" Eriri said.


    "Well, Eriri, is it?" Eriri nodded in response.


    "Can you tell me, why are youing to my home?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m going to work as your manga-assistant," Eriri said but looked at him as if an idiot.


    "Well, that''s good, but that means, I''m the boss, right?" Eriri thought for a while and nodded.


    "It''s a boss''s right to do whatever he wants whether the employee likes it or not," Yuuki said while smoking his cigarette.


    Eriri who heard him was pissed, but she was helpless. Yuuki was his boss and she came here to learn to draw a manga. She had to be patient in front of her boss, even though, she didn''t want it.


    "Can you tell me, your experience in drawing manga?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well..." Eriri started talking and Yuuki listened to her. They talked for a while until they heard a bell ringing.


    "Excuse me, It''s a pack from manga store!" Yuuki knew his manga drawing tools had already arrived.


    "Let''s go! Help me to set up the manga studio." Yuuki pulled her.


    "Wa-wait, don''t pull me!" Eriri walked along with him.


    It was her first time to talk so much with a boy beside her childhood friend. Eriri then thought about her childhood friend and became mad.


    ''Hmph, I won''t care about Tomo!'' Eriri shook her head and focussed to help Yuuki to set up his manga studio.


    Both of them wiped their sweat on their forehead, they had worked together to set up his manga studio.


    Yuuki took cold mineral water from his refrigerator and gave it to Eriri.


    "Thank''s." Eriri took it.


    "No problem," Yuuki said.


    They took a rest for a while until Eririr asked him.


    "When are we gonna start?" Eriri asked.


    "There is one more assistant, we need to wait," Yuuki said while smoking his cigarette.


    "Can you at least smoke in the outside!!" Eririined, but Yuuki ignored her.


    Eriri keptining to him until they heard a ring of the bell once again.


    "Today, there is a lot of peopleing." Yuuki shook his head and opened the door.


    Eriri was also following him because she was curious who was gonna be her co-worker.


    Both of them saw a beautiful girl with short blue hair. She brought a lot of things and looked very heavy.


    "Ano, are you Yuuki-sensei?" She asked him.


    "Yes, are you my manga assistant?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, my name is Katsuki Tsubasa, I''m gonna be your manga assistant know," Tsubasa said while posed.


    Yuuki massaged his temple, his manga assistant was too weird. The first one like toin and thest one looked like a shounen manga protagonist. It would be perfect for her to wear a cloak and an eyepatch when she drew a manga.


    Yuuki knew the girl in front of him was one of the main characters in the anime ''Comic Girls''. He didn''t expect her to be his manga assistant.


    "Well, you don''t mind if I call you Tsubasa?" Tsubasa nodded in response.


    "Let me introduce myself my name is Shuuei Yuuki and this is Sawamura Eriri, she will be your partner," Yuuki said.


    "Nice to meet you, Yuuki-sensei, Eriri," Tsubasa said.


    "Yes, nice to meet you too." Eriri nodded.


    "Then, let''s work! We need to draw a lot of chapters today!" Yuuki pped his hands.


    "Yes, Sensei!" Both of them were spirited and wanted to learn a manga skill from Yuuki. They couldn''t wait to work.


    "Yosh, let''s start!


    "No, that''s wrong, you need to clearly draw the line."


    " Use that tones for that scene."


    "Redo it, I want you to perfect it when I check it."


    "This is how you draw the background."


    "Take care of this page, Eriri."


    "Use 83 tone this page and scrapped little, then color it with ck, Tsubasa."


    Yuuki kept instructing them while drawing his manuscript. He had to admit that both Eriri and Tsubasa had quite a great skill in drawing manga. He was d he didn''t have to teach them from the beginning.


    His manga drawing skill was great and both Eriri and Tsubasa was still learning his style. Yuuki gave them a lot of advice so his work would be easier.


    Yuuki had only drawn 1 chapter for a few hours. If he was alone he could draw faster but he wanted them to learn from him. He was d that they were a fast learner.


    "Let''s take a break," Yuuki said.


    "Ah, finally a break!" Eriri said.


    "Yeah, my dragon power is almost depleted." Tsubasa massaged her shoulder.


    "Are you fine with ramen? I''ll call the nearest restaurant." Yuuki had remembered a phone number of every restaurant near his apartment. He was toozy to go out and it was better to have it be delivered.


    "I''m fine."


    "Me too."


    Yuuki nodded and started to call the restaurant. He called the restaurant and ced his order.


    "Yes, spicy ramen, miso, and seafood," Yuuki ordered his food until someone entered his apartment.


    "Yuuki, are you here? Your other room is being locked." Utaha entered his manga studio.


    Yuuki wanted to say something, but Eriri beat him first.


    "Kasumigaoka Utaha!" Eriri said angrily while showing her tiger teeth.


    "Ara, isn''t this Sawamura Spencer Eriri?" Utaha said while crossing her arms.


    They looked at each other as if enemies, Yuuki could see a thunder appeared on their eyes.


    "Hmm, do you know each other?" Yuuki asked.


    "NO!!" Both of them said at the same time.


    Both Yuuki and Tsubasa sweatdropped at them.

 Chapter 20: High School Start

    "Thank you for your payment! Please, order to us again." Yuuki nodded in response and closed the door. He brought the ramen to the living room where everyone was waiting.


    Yuuki ced the ramen on the table and talked to Tsubasa.


    "You''ll take the seafood one, Tsubasa?" Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, thank you sensei," Tsubasa said.


    "I''ll eat the spicy, tell me if that ramen is good, we should try each other." Yuuki wanted to taste her ramen.


    "I want to try to your ramen too, sensei." Tsubasa took her chopsticks.


    "DON''T IGNORE US!!" Both Utaha and Eriri said at the same time.


    Yuuki sighed looked at both of them. They had been fighting ever since they met each other.


    "Well, do you want to eat ramen?" Yuuki said.


    "Well, I don''t mind it though." Utaha gonna took thest miso ramen but Eriri stopped her.


    "That''s my ramen!!" Eriri said.


    "Hey? Do you see your name in this ramen?" Utaha provoked.


    "Kiiiii!! Kasumigaoka Utaha!!" Eriri became angry again and showed her tiger tooth.


    Both of them were in silence until they looked toward Yuuki, but they were gawking when they saw him eating ramen together with Tsubasa.


    Yuuki felt that Tsubasa was really like a male, her conduct and attitude made him easier for him to treat her like his male friend.


    Tsubasa didn''t think it was strange but she was happy that Yuuki could treat her as a friend.


    Yuuki kept eating together with Tsubasa until he felt both Eriri and Utaha gaze was too much for him.


    "You know, I can order ramen again for you," Yuuki said.


    "Hmph!" Both of them crossed her arms and looked away. They were angry that Yuuki was ignoring them.


    "Well, if you don''t know each other I''ll introduce you to each other," Yuuki said.


    "This is Kasumigaoka Utaha, she is my neighbor," Yuuki said.


    "An this is Sawamura Spencer Eriri, she is my mangaka assistant," Yuuki said.


    "Please, get along together since both of you will meet each other so often." Yuuki knew his request was impossible but at least he had to try.


    "IMPOSSIBLE!!" Both of them said at the same time and looked away.


    "Sigh, but can you at least not fighting here? It''ll make hard to work." Both of them hung their head when they heard it. They felt ashamed to fight when Yuuki was working. They nodded and decided they wouldn''t fight in his manga studio.


    Yuuki ordered one more ramen so both of them could eat. After that, they continued to draw the manga. Utaha had alsoe and brought herptop to write in his studio. He didn''t mind it but both her and Eriri were almost fighting each other.


    They had been working for a while and Yuuki decided to take a break. He took his cigarette and smoked.


    Utaha wrinkled her eyebrow when she smelled a tobo''s smell.


    "Yuuki? Are you smoking?" Utaha said.


    "Yeah, do you hate it?" Utaha shook her head in response. She didn''t really care if Yuuki smoked or not. She didn''t know why but the smell of his tobo gave her a great idea. She started to type herptop to write her inspiration.


    They kept working for the next days and Mihari also came to their studio.


    "Good work, Yuuki." Mihari was happy that Yuuki didn''t draw his manga on deadline.


    "That''s good, by the way, how is the response of my manga?" Yuuki was quite curious about it.


    "That''s right! Your ''Fairy Tail'' bes the hottest topic in the manga world!!" Mihari said while looking at him with admiration.


    "Really?" Yuuki didn''t really check about that news.


    "Hey? You don''t even know your manga is really popr?" Eriri said disbelief at him.


    "Yeah, sensei, I''ve also be your best fans! Because of you, I can create a new move! Dragon yer Magic: Fire Dragon''s Roar!" Tsubasa tried to mimic Natsu.


    "What should I do about you?" Utaha shook her head while sitting near him. After a few days, she had been staying here in the studio together with everyone. Yuuki didn''t mind because it was quite fun to watch both Utaha and Eriri was often to fight each other. Besides having a beautiful girl like her to stay with him was a happy thing.


    "I believe that your manga can even defeat all the manga from ''Shounen Jump'' Yuuki" Mihari was happy with his sess.


    His payment had been increasedtely. He got 40.000 ind coin for each page of his manga. He was happy that his bank ount started to get fat.


    "I can''t wait for you to publish a ''Fairy Tail'' book!" Mihari said.


    Yuuki nodded in response. He remembered that ''Fairy Tail'' volume 1 needed at least 6 chapters before being made into a book. He needed another 5 weeks before ''Weekly Gongon'' published his book.


    "Well, let''s worry about thatter, tomorrow I need to go to school." When Yuuki said this everyone looked startled. They had only remembered that their holiday would be over tomorrow. They were very happy to spend time together with Yuuki this whole week. They had a very reluctantly expression on their face.


    "Tsubasa, where is your school if you don''t mind me to know?" Yuuki didn''t know where was her school. It would be great if they had the same school.


    "I''m in all-girls high school," Tsubasa said sadly, she thought it would be great to have the same school as him.


    "Don''t worry about it, we''ll meet each other when we work." They nodded reluctantly at him.


    In the next morning, Yuuki had changed into his new uniform. He looked at the mirror for a while and nodded. He wanted tough that he had to start to go to school again. He went out from his room and decided to take his first step to be a high school student. Even though, he was 2nd years.

 Chapter 21: Being Stopped

    Yuuki came out to his apartment and looked at Utaha who had already woken up but she looked very sleepy.


    "Hey? Are you okay?" Yuuki asked. He knew that Utaha had been writing a novel until a morning. He was sure that she didn''t sleep.


    "I''m okay, I''m just sleepy," Utaha said while wiping her eyes.


    "Be careful on the way, okay? Do you want me to take you to your school?" Utaha was lit up when she heard his offer, but she shook her head. She knew that Yuuki would transfer to a new school and it would be bad if he waste for his first day.


    "No, it''s okay. I''ll go myself." Utaha walked to her school first and left him. She wasmented that she didn''t go to the same school as him. She was sure that it would get a lot of idea for her novel if she did that.


    Yuuki shook his head at her, he had known Utaha for a week and he was quite familiar with her.


    "How cute." Yuuki decided to walk to the school by himself.


    Ryuu had called him that he would pick him up for his first day on school, but Yuuki directly rejected it. He was sure that he would get a lot of attention when he had yakuza members to escort him to the school.


    Yuuki was sure that Hina-chan would be a scarecrow if she saw a Yakuza.


    "I wonder how is she?" Yuuki was missing her.


    "Yuuki!" Yuuki heard her voice.


    "Hmm, am I missing her that much?" Yuuki thought that he started to hear her voice.


    "Yuuki!" Yuuki was startled that wasn''t of his imagination. He turned his head and saw Hina-chan was smiling and ran toward him.


    How to say, Hina-chan had be less nervous.


    "Hina-chan, I''m happy that we meet again." Yuuki wanted to hug her but restrained himself.


    "Haaa, I thought that we wouldn''t be able to meet." Hina-chan hung her head down.


    "Hey? Didn''t I tell you that we''ll have again." Yuuki was petting her head.


    "Yuuki!" Yuuki heard his name being called again by someone.


    "Kuina." Yuuki saw a Kuina was munching a cake. "Did you eat a cake in the morning?"


    "Yeah, it''s delicious!" Kuina said happily.


    Yuuki wanted to ask something to her, but he heard a girl''s voice.


    "Hina-chan, Kuu-chan, who is this?" Yuuki looked at the girl who had short brown hair and looked very beautiful.


    "Moo, Kuu-chan, don''t eat a cake in the morning!" A little girl with a long blonde hair said. She tried to reprimand Kuina with an angry face, but she looked very cute no matter what.


    "Ah, there is a boy!" She blushed and hid behind the short brown hair girl.


    "Ah, manager, this is Yuuki the one who help me to go to Hitotose dorm." Hina-chan happily introduced.


    "Hello, my name is Shuuei Yuuki." Yuuki introduced himself.


    "Ah, yes, my name is Chiaki Hagino." Chiaki introduced herself. "And this is.." She looked toward the little girl.


    "My name is Mayuki Hiiragi," Mayuki said while hiding behind Chiaki.


    "Kawai!!" Hina-chan and Kuina said at the same time.


    Yuuki nodded that Mayuki was very cute, but he was hurt when she tried to hide from him.


    ''Am I that scary?'' Yuuki thought.


    "Hmm, why are you hiding from me?" Yuuki asked.


    Everyoen looked at Mayuki.


    "Yeah, Mayu-chan, Yuuki is harmless, he is very gentle." Hina-chan said dubiously.


    "Hmm, I don''t much about him, but if he help Hina-chan that means he is definitely isn''t bad." Kuina said.


    "That''s right, you can make this a chance for you to be morefortable with a boy, Mayu-chan." Chiaki kindly said.


    "Umm," Mayuki showed half of her face from Chiaki''s back. This actions made everyone melted, they had to admit this Mayuki was very cute.


    "I-I''ll try." Mayuki said with full of coviction.


    "That''s good," Chiaki nodded.


    Yuuki was happy that he met the full members of Hitotose dorm, there was 4 girls living in that dorm and he had met all of them.


    Yuuki knew Chiaki Hagino was a second year high school girl who was a member of the currently-on-hiatus theater club andndy of Hitotose Manor. He had to admit she was very beautiful.


    The other one was Mayuki Hiiragi, she was a second year high school girl who works in Hitotose''s coffee shop, often dressed in maid attire. Despite being older than Hinako and Kuina, she looks and often acts like an elementary school student.


    They continued to walk to the school, Chiaki looked at Yuuki with curious gaze.


    "Are you transfer student, Yuuki?" Chiaki asked.


    "Yeah, I''ll be transfered today in the 2nd years." Yuuki answered.


    "Hey? You''re the same grade as us?" Mayuki asked.


    "Yeah, I hope, we''ve the same ss, it would be be nice that I''ve someone I know there." Yuuki said, but when he said this Mayuki looked at him in amazement.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "You don''t think that I''m a elementary student?" Mayuki was often being mistaken by an elementary student. This was her first time someone didn''t mistaken her. She was both happy and curious why Yuuki


    "No way, I know that you''re a high school student." Yuuki said. "Well, but, I know why they''re mistaken you as elementary student."


    "Hey? Really? Why?" Mayuki asked.


    "Because, you''re cuter than a normal high school student, I think that''s why they mistaken you." Yuuki teased her.


    "Wa-wa-wa-wa." Miyuki was blushing being called cute and made Yuuki chuckled. He chuckled until he heard a voice by his side.


    "Yuuki, I don''t think, it''s nice for you to tease Mayu-chan," Hina-chan said.


    "Yeah, it isn''t good." Kuina add.


    "I think so too." Chiaki added.


    Yuuki could only twich his lips and let them reprimand him.


    Because of that incident, Yuuki had be closer to everyoen form Hitotose dorm. They were walking to the school and became the center of attention, especially him. He became the center of attention because he was walking being surrounded by a lot of beautiful girl. He didn''t really care about them until he was being called by someone.


    "That male student, can you stop for a while?" Yuuki turned his head and saw the one who called him.


    Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrow when he saw her. He knew this character and it was really bad to get involve with her.

 Chapter 22: Class

    "Yes? Is there something?" Yuuki said calmly, but he didn''t want to stay any seconds longer with her.


    In front of him was a girl with a ck hair in twin tails and an expressionless expression. Yuuki knew she was a Student Council President of this school, her name was Chihiro Uomi. She was a side heroine in the anime ''Seitokai Yakuindomo''.


    Yuuki tried to avoid her because her character was perverted and liked to tease someone. He didn''t want to be teased, it wasn''t his style being teased by a girl.


    "Are you transfer student?" Uomi asked while observing him closely.


    "Yes, can you tell me, who are you?" Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki, this is a student council president," Chiaki said.


    "Thank you for your exnation, Hagino-san," Uomi said.


    "Is there something wrong?" Yuuki had never thought he had done something wrong.


    "Can you tell me, your name?" Uomi asked.


    "My name is Shuuei Yuuki." Yuuki said, "What''s your name, Kaichou?"


    "You''re good," Uomi said while looking at Chiaki, Mayuki, Hina-chan, and Kuina.


    Yuuki twitched his lips several times, he knew what Uomi meant.


    "Well, enough of that, my name is Uomi Chihiro, you can call me Womi or Chihiro." Yuuki nodded in response.


    "Then, Uomi, we''ll enter the ss first." Yuuki ignored her.


    Uomi nodded and they went to their ss.


    "Ah, I''m so scared!" Hina-chan said, "Thank you, Kuu-chan."


    Yuuki knew that Hina-chan had almost to pose into a scarecrow. Luckily, Kuina held her so she didn''t do it.


    "Don''t worry, Hina-chan," Kuina said happily while eating a snack.


    "By the way, why Kaichou asking Yuuki to stop?" Hina-chan asked.


    "Well, I don''t know." Yuuki didn''t want to tell her, that he was being called because being surrounded by a lot of beautiful girls.


    Chiaki chuckled hearing his answer and Yuuki could only sigh at her. He had never thought Chiaki was such a tease.


    Yuuki said goodbye to them because he had to report to teacher office. They nodded and separated.


    "Is it here?" Yuuki entered the teacher office and saw a female teacher who smoked a cigarette. He had never thought that he would be taught by this teacher.


    "Hmm, who are you?" She noticed him.


    "I''m Shuuei Yuuki," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, you''re the son of old man, Issei." She said.


    "You know my dad?" Yuuki was surprised.


    "Yeah, he oftenes to my house to talk with my father." She said.


    Yuuki thought that the parents of this teacher had a high standing or really rich that could make his dade so often to their house.


    "Let me introduce myself, I''ll be your homeroom teacher, my name is Hiratsuka Shizuka," Hiratsuka said.


    Yuuki knew that Hiratsuka was a teacher in the anime of ''Yahari Ore no Seishun ga Machigatte Iru.'' He wouldn''t have ever thought he would meet the famous ''Iron Fist'' teacher.


    "Well, sensei, where is my ss?" Yuuki wanted to be the same ss as Chiaki and Mayuki.


    "Let''s go then it''s almost a time for a ss." Hiratsuka extinguished her cigarette.


    Yuuki nodded and following her behind. He walked by her side and asked her a question.


    "Sensei, can we smoke a cigarette here?" Yuuki saw her smoked a cigarette in the teacher office. It would be great that if he could do the same.


    Hiratsuka looked at him with weird gaze.


    "No, only the teacher that can smoke, don''t tell me are you smoking?" Yuuki was a student and you need to be 21 old years to smoke.


    "No, I don''t smoke." Yuuki lied without batting his eyes.


    Hiratsuka eyeing him suspiciously but she couldn''t find anything.


    "Well, as long as you didn''t do it in public, it''s fine." Yuuki looked at her with amazement, he had never thought that Hiratsuka was such an easygoing teacher.


    "I''ll keep that in mind." Hiratsuka nodded in response.


    "By the way, sensei, can I ask you one more question?" Yuuki asked.


    "Sure, what is it?" Hiratsuka said.


    "Do you have a boyfriend?" Hiratsuka was startled but looked at Yuuki with angry gaze.


    "NO, I DON''T!!" Hiratsuka said while clenching her fist. She would punch him if Yuuki asked one more question.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and knew the situation was bad.


    Both of them walked quietly with a strange atmosphere around them.


    Arrived at the ss, Hiratsuka told him to wait in the front of the door. She would call himter after introduced him.


    Yuuki nodded and waiting in front of the door.


    "Now, there is a transfer studente to our ss." Yuuki could hear her voice from inside.


    "Yuuki, you can enter." Yuuki entered the door and looked his new ssmates.


    Yuuki observer the students in his ss and happy when he saw both Chiaki and Mayuki were waving their hand at him. He smiled at them and nodded. He continued to walk in the front of the podium.


    "My name is Shuuei Yuuki, nice to meet you." Yuuki introduced himself.


    The guys looked very disinterested with him because he was an ikemen. The girls looked very spirited when they saw him.


    Hiratsuka nodded at him, "You can go sit beside Honjou over there." She said while pointing her finger.


    Yuuki nodded in response and walked toward his chair. He looked at Honjou who had a very bored expression on her face. He knew who she was and decided to tease her little.


    Yuuki walked to his seat when he arrived at his seat. He whispered her with a low voice.


    "Do you like a girl?" Yuuki said.


    Honjou who was bored instantly awake and looked at him with a surprised expression.


    "Who are you?" Honjou said.


    Yuuki could only twitch his lips when he heard it.


    ''Didn''t you hear my introduction?'' Yuuki didn''t know whether tough or cry.

 Chapter 23: Gyaru

    Yuuki knew Honjou was one of the characters in anime ''Hajimete no Gal''. Her name was Honjou Ranko, she had short blonde hair, tan skin, light purple eyes,rge b.r.e.a.s.ts, and revealing uniform. She was the definition of Gal.


    Gal was a description of people who followed many types of Japanese street fashion that originated in the 1970s. Its poprity peaked in the 1990s and early 2000s. Gyaru fashion was typically characterized by having heavily bleached or dyed hair (mostly shades from dark brown to blonde), tanned skin, highly decorated nails, and dramatic makeup. The makeup typically consists of dark eyeliner and fake eyshes used in ways intended to make the eyes appearrger, as well as contouring of the face for a slimming effect. Clothing pieces for gal fashion different depending on which gal style the individual chooses.


    Yuuki knew Honjou was in love with her childhood friend and was very possessive of her. It was fine if her childhood friend was a man, but it was a girl. Their love was forbidden and being restricted by something known as gender.


    Yuuki knew it and decided to tease her. He knew he couldn''t get her attention that was why he needed to do this. It was such a pity for a beautiful girl like her to fall in love with someone who she couldn''t be with.


    It was fine if both of them epted each other, but it was one-sided love. If Houjou confessed her love and being rejected their rtionship would go awkwardly between each other.


    Yuuki wanted to try to change her at least to another girl if Honjou couldn''t fall in love with a guy.


    "Do you like a girl?" Yuuki said.


    Yuuki had anticipated a lot of answers but he didn''t expect her to ask who he was.


    "Who are you?" Honjou asked.


    ''Didn''t you hear my introduction?'' Yuuki wanted to smash the table.


    "You didn''t hear my introduction?" Honjou shook her head.


    "I''ll introduce myself after you introduce yourself." Honjou wrinkled her eyebrows but nodded.


    "My name is Honjou Ranko," Yuuki nodded in response, "Who are you?"


    "My name is Shuuei Yuuki," Yuuki said.


    "How do you know, I like a girl?" Ranko said. (I change it into Ranko, it''ll awkward to say Honjou all the time).


    "Well, it''s easy." Ranko titled her head, "Because, you didn''t look at me like the girls in this ss."


    Ranko wrinkled her eyebrow and frowned. She didn''t expect Yuuki was so narcissism, but she had to admit that he was handsome enough to say that. She also noticed all the girls nce at him from time to time.


    "Hmph," Ranko turned her head.


    Yuuki didn''t give up thought.


    "Well, it''s fine if your loved one didn''t have a boyfriend, but what if one day she has a boyfriend?" Ranko didn''t turn her head and still ignoring him, but Yuuki knew she was listening.


    "Then, you''re being forced to listen to their love story." Ranko started to tremble.


    Yuuki knew he needed to stop or else Ranko would scream.


    "Well, I''ll leave it like that, you can talk to me if you want to talk about your love." Yuuki decided to stop and focus on the lesson.


    Ranko was almost shouting at him, luckily Yuuki stopped his talked. She started thinking what was he said earlier. She had never thought of it before. What if what he said really happening. She looked at him who was listening to the teacher.


    ''Hmph, I''ll definitely won''t let Yukana be anyone girlfriend.''


    Ranko was thinking hard but she couldn''t find any solution to make Yukana wouldn''t be anyone girlfriend. She looked at Yuuki and thinking he might have an idea to do it.


    It was time for lunch break, Yuuki wanted to go to the cafeteria until he was being called by Miyuki and Chiaki.


    "Yuuki, do you want to eat together?" Chiaki asked.


    "Yeah, can you Yuuki?" Miyuki said.


    Yuuki was melting when he saw Miyuki wanted to eat with him.


    "Ye..." Yuuki wanted to say yes to them but he was being dragged by someone.


    "Hey?" Yuuki looked it was Ranko who dragged him.


    "I''ll borrow him," Ranko said


    "Let''s eat together tomorrow," Yuuki said while being dragged by her.


    "Hmm, it''s very rare for Ranko to talk with someone." Chiaki said.


    "Hmph, but, she took Yuuki." Miyuki pouted.


    "Well, we can eat with him anytime." Chiaki was petting her head.


    "Sigh." Both Miyuki and Chiaki decided to visit Hina-chan and Kuina


    Ranko dragged him into a rooftop where there was no one.


    "Why are you dragging me?" Yuuki asked.


    "So, can you do it?" Ranko said.


    "Do what?" Yuuki looked confused.


    "I mean to stop Yukana to have a boyfriend!!" Ranko looked frustrated.


    "No, I don''t know," Yuuki shook his head, he knew that Yukana was a very cute girl and a gal. She would definitely get a lot of confession letter from many guys. He was sure that she would get her boyfriend in this short time.


    "Kuh! You useless!" Ranko said.


    "Hey!" Yuuki felt hurt with what Ranko said.


    Then, both of them started to have an argument to each other until they heard a girl''s voice.


    "Ranko, are you here?" Ranko was panicked when she heard that voice, She looked at him with a fierce gaze.


    "You! You need to hide!" Ranko said.


    "Ha? Hide? Where?" Yuuki felt that Ranko was unreasonable that she told him to hide in this open space.


    "Kuh, anyway just hide!" Ranko pushed him.


    "Wa-wait!" Yuuki lost his bnce and fell.


    "Kyaa." Ranko also fell at the same time.


    Yuuki was on the bottom and Ranko was on his top. They looked each other eyes and their lips almost touching. Their atmosphere became very strange until they head that girl''s voice again.


    "Ranko, are you here?" The door was opened and Ranko started to panicked.


    "Hey, calm down!" Yuuki tried to calm her.


    "Wait, Yukana!" Ranko didn''t listen to him and tried to stand, but she slipped and fell on top of Yuuki again, but this time they weren''t so lucky.


    "Ranko, what are y...." Yukana stopped when she saw both Yuuki and Ranko.


    "Kyaaa!" Yukana screamed while blushing.

 Chapter 24: Horse Oil

    "Kyaaa!!" Yukana was screaming but stopped when she saw that Yuuki had only kissed Ranko''s forehead.


    "Hey? Why you didn''t kiss her on lips?" Yukana''s question made both Yuuki and Ranko frowned.


    When Ranko had fallen into him once again they almost kissed to each other, but Yuuki with his reflex moved his head upward and avoid a catastrophe ident. He didn''t really want to lose his first kiss in this world to someone who he had just met. It was better to give it to either Utaha, Hina-chan, or Ayako.


    Both of them hurriedly stood up and tried to fix the misunderstanding.


    "You misunderstand Yukana!" Ranko said.


    "Yeah, we''re not dating, that is just incidents earlier," Yuuki said.


    Both Ranko and Yuuki tried to exin to Yukana who looked at them with a suspicious expression.


    "Well, I''ll leave it like that, but who are you? I''ve never seen you before." Yukana said to Yuuki.


    "He is Yuuki, he is a transfer student in my ss," Ranko answered her, she didn''t want Yuuki to associate with Yukana. She knew that Yuuki was predator from his scent, it was better not to let Yukana to near this guy.


    Yuuki nodded at Ranko introduction, but this action made Yukana be even more suspicious. She thought that her friend tried to hide their rtionship from her. She looked at both of them trying to find whether they were lying or not. She saw Ranko was panicked but Yuuki was calm. She didn''t know whether both of them were dating or not.


    Yukana eyeing Yuuki, this was her first time to observe him closely. He was handsome and his body was fit. She looked at him who had a very gentle smile on his face, she was blushing but tried to hide it.


    Yukana had to admit that it wasn''t strange if Ranko gonna dating this guy. She looked at Yuuki for a while and pulled Ranko away.


    "I''ll never forgive you if you hurt Ranko!" Yukana said while pulling Ranko.


    "Hey? You misunderstand Yukana!" Ranko screamed.


    Yuuki massaged his temple tried to think, ''What was happening?'' He had only entered a school for a few hours and he had already a problem on his hand.


    Yuuki knew the beautiful blonde gal girl was the main heroine in the anime ''Hajimete no Gal''. Her name was Yukana. She had strawberry blonde hair, green eyes, a busty chest, and loose socks.


    *GROWLL


    Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrow when he heard his stomach. He wanted to eat something and decided to go to the cafeteria. He was wondering if there was good food there.


    In the cafeteria, Yuuki was looking at the poster in front of him.


    "Hmm, horse oil? What a strange ramen." Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrow. He didn''t really want to eat something strange when he was so hungry.


    "It''s not strange, it''s very delicious." A girl''s voice interrupted his monologue.


    "Hmm, who are you?" Yuuki looked at the blonde long hair girl behind him.


    Yuuki had actually known her, she was famous of ramen cult, and the main heroine in the anime ''Ramen Daisuki Koizumi-San,'' her name was Koizumi. Her first name was a mystery and there was no further information on the wiki.


    "My name is Koizumi, but that didn''t matter, you said that horse oil is strange?" Koizumi asked.


    "Yeah? I mean it''s a horse oil," Yuuki had never eaten a horse, but the name was pretty suspicious.


    "I won''t tell much, you should eat it, I don''t want you to judge ramen is bad before you eating it," Koizumi said with a serious expression, even though usually she was expressionless, but when someone insulted ramen, she had a rare serious expression on her face.


    "Hooo, good, I''ll try it, but what if it bad?" Yuuki wanted to know her reaction.


    "Hmmm, I''ll bring you to the more delicious ramen, until you say it''s good," Koizumi said.


    "Good, I''ll hold that promise, I know it''s quitete but my name is Yuuki." Koizumi nodded in response.


    Both Yuuki and Koizumi didn''t talk anything else and ordered their ramen. She wanted to prove Yuuki that horse oil ramen was very delicious.


    They sat on the table and ready to eat at the same time until someone interrupted them.


    "Can I sit beside you, guys?" Both Yuuki and Koizumi looked at the short-haired girl who brought a bowl of ramen on her hands.


    "Sure," Yuuki said.


    "Sure," Koizumi said.


    Then both of them continued to eat the ramen ignoring the girl who sat beside them. She looked at both Yuuki and Koizumi who looked very sync to each other and felt jealous.


    "Nee! Don''t ignore me!" The girl was frustrated, but Yuuki and Koizumi ignored her and kept eating their ramen.


    ''Hmm, this is delicious,'' Yuuki had to admit this horse oil ramen was very delicious.


    They kept eating until the bowl was empty and without leaving any broth behind.


    "Thank''s for the food." 2x


    Yuuki and Koizumi said at the same time.


    "How is it?" Koizumi asked.


    "Not bad, I''m surprised that it''s this good, this broth is this a burn garlic?" Yuuki nodded.


    "Yes, it''s a seasoning from burn garlic being mixed in the broth of chicken and tonkatsu," Koizumi exined.


    They talked the origin, taste, fragrance, and secret of this ramen.


    "I''ve learned a lot from you," Yuuki said


    "No, I''m also happy to share this knowledge with you," Koizumi humbly said.


    "If you have time, do you mind if you share me this kind of knowledge again?" Yuuki was quite interested in ramen. Ramen was a very profitable business and everyone really like it. He would tell Raku to make the recipe and he would manage the business. Both brothers would make the Koch brothers in this world.


    "Sure, let''s change our address," Koizumi said.


    Yuuki nodded and they exchanged their phone address, they talked for a while until they heard the sound of a bell.


    "Bye, Koizumi," Yuuki waved his hand while walking away.


    "Yeah, Yuuki," Koizumi also waved her hand.


    Both of them ignored the short hair girl who had been eating together with them.


    "DON''T IGNORE ME!!!" She was crying while eating her ramen.


    "Hiks, this ramen is good," Only ramen would cure her heart.

 Chapter 25: Another Quest

    The ss was quite bored, Yuuki had learned the knowledge of high school curriculum in his past life. He was quite a diligent student, after all, he was confident he could get the first ranking in the whole grade.


    Yuuki looked at Ranko who had been looking at him with a strange gaze.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki whispered.


    "Yukana misunderstood our rtionship," Ranko said with a tired sigh.


    "Don''t worry about that, she will forget it next week," Yuuki had read in somewhere that gossip disappeared within a week.


    Ranko looked at him with a doubt expression wondering where Yuuki had heard such obvious crap.


    "Don''t mind it, it would be moreplicated if you thinking too much," Ranko sighed but nodded at him.


    They didn''t continue to talk and listened to the lesson diligently.


    It his time to go home, Yuuki wanted to go home and working on his manga.


    "Yuuki, do you want to go home together?" Chiaki asked.


    "Yeah, let''s go home together," Yuuki nodded.


    Miyuki didn''t say anything but looked quite happy that Yuuki would go home together.


    They walked to outside the ss but stopped when they saw Uomi was in front of them.


    "Do you need something, Uomi?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, I need you, can I borrow him to student council?" Uomi looked at both Chiaki and Miyuki, but Yuuki interrupted her.


    "Do we have to meet today?" Yuuki had promised to go home with Chiaki and Miyuki. He would feel bad if he had to break his promise twice to them.


    "Yea, it''s about a school," Uomi said while looking expressionless. It was hard to tell whether she was serious or not.


    "Yuuki, you should go, we can go home together tomorrow," Chiaki said.


    "Sorry about this, I''ll make it up somehow." Both Miyuki and Chiaki nodded in response.


    "Let''s go, Uomi," Yuuki said.


    Uomi nodded and both of them walked toward the student council room.


    "You know, it''s hard to believe that you''ll get to know the most popr girl in the school on the day you transferred," Uomi said.


    Her expression was hard to read, Yuuki couldn''t tell whether Uomi was joking or stated a fact.


    "Hmm, I think you got it wrong, I think Chiaki is taking care of me as a transfer student, we''re not on that rtionship, after all," Yuuki said in modesty.


    "Well, it''s okay if you''re not in a rtionship, I was afraid that you''re in a rtionship with her," Uomi said.


    "Hoo? Why is that?" Yuuki was intrigued.


    "Because, we''re engaged to each other," Uomi dropped a bomb.


    Yuuki gawked and his expression was funny. He had never expected the girl in front of her would be his fiancee.


    "Hey? Rea.." Yuuki wanted to ask but Uomi took her phone and took his picture who was gawking.


    "Hmm, nice expression, I''ll make it be my photo profile," Uomi said with a smirk.


    Yuuki massaged his temple when he saw Uomi teasing him.


    "Sigh, did you call me only to tease me? If it like that, I''ll go home." Yuuki didn''t want to waste his time.


    "No, there is something important." Yuuki took a deep breath.


    "Let me listen then," Yuuki decided to follow her.


    "You''re not fun!" Uomi said.


    "I''ll be fun if you show me some of your expression," Yuuki refuted.


    "Hoo, do you want to see me in ahegao?" Uomi made a double peace posed.


    "Don''t do that what if someone misunderstands me as someone who has a strange fetish?" Yuuki hurriedly put her hand down.


    "Hmph, you''re really not fun," Uomi said.


    "I''m fun with that, so tell me? What''s about school?" Yuuki asked.


    Uomi nodded and decided to get serious.


    "Do you know that our school is in danger?" Uomi said.


    "Danger? What kind?" Yuuki titled his head.


    "There is a reduced amount of students who entered our school this year." Uomi showed him statistics.


    Yuuki frowned when he saw this.


    "This is terrible," Yuuki had known that Japan had a decreased birth rate in their country, but he had never thought it would affect his school like this. There was a 20% decreasing amount of students entered this school. He thought it would need another 5 years before this school was closed for good.


    "I don''t want my alma mater will be an abandoned building," Uomi said, "Can you help me, Yuuki?" She sounded very sincere to ask his help.


    Yuuki wanted to refuse her, but suddenly a quest appeared on his head.


    [Main Quest: Save the school from closing down.]


    [Reward: System lottery 3x]


    [System tips - It''ll be bad if your alma mater will close down. You need to save your school together with the student council. You need to help the lonely student council president to realize her dream.]


    Yuuki who looked at his quest knew that he had to ept her request.


    ''I have a system who am I afraid of?'' Yuuki though.


    "Sure, I''ll help you to do it," Yuuki said with full of conviction.


    "Thank you," Uomi said.


    "But, do you have an idea to save the school?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm, first, we need a lot of attention from media or everyone," Uomi said.


    "That''s good, but how can we do it?" Yuuki titled his head.


    "No problem, I have an idea!" Uomi took something from her bag and showed it to him.


    "Hmm, a ''Game Making Tournaments'' in entire Japan, that''s a great idea," Yuuki had to admit her idea was good to enter this kind ofpetition.


    "So? Who gonna make the game?" Yuuki thought there was game making club.


    Yuuki was waiting for her answer until Uoimi pointing her finger at him.


    "You," Uomi said.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki was stupefied.

 Chapter 26: Making a Game?

    Yuuki thought for a while until he remembered he had gotten a programming proficiency 100 points in the past. He had remembered when he had raised his proficiency to 100 points, he would get a reward.


    Yuuki was sure that at least he would get games from the system. He checked his programming proficiency to check what kind of reward he would get.


    [Quest Complete: Raise programming proficeincy into 100 points.]


    [Reward: School days, Harvest Moon, Valkyrie Profile, and nnad.]


    [System tips - You can make those games yourself or when you have your ownpany.]


    Yuuki looked at the 4 games in the for his rewards. He could see those 4 games had a lot of potentials. He thought which game should be used for the tournament until a quest appeared again on his head.


    [Quest: Win the ''Game Making Tournaments'' with Valkyrie Profile.]


    [Reward: System Lottery 3x.]


    [System tips - You could only make ''Valkyrie Profile'' for this tournament.]


    Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrow, ''What the hell is ''Valkyrie Profile?'' He had never yed this kind of game before and it was very antique game.


    Yuuki knew the game industry in this world was bad. He had seen it when he goes to Akihabara together with Utaha. He wanted to know how the otaku in this world could live with that kind of game.


    Yuuki had also seen some of some of the eroge in Akihabara, but the quality was a bit too much. He knew that the otaku world still hadn''t progressed much in this world.


    "What kind of game, will you make?" Uomi woke him up, "I think you should make hentai game, I''m sure our school will win if we do that!" She looked quite confident.


    Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrow.


    "No, I won''t make hentai game." Yuuki shook his head.


    "Hey? Why?" Uomi looked very disappointed.


    "I have an idea, leave it to me," Yuuki said.


    Uomi looked at him for a while she kept looking at him until Yuuki felt ufortable.


    "What?" Yuuki asked.


    "No, I think, I know the reason there is a lot of girls around you," Uomi said mysteriously.


    Yuuki didn''t think much and decided to go home. He needed to buy some of the new equipment to make a game. He didn''t think his oldputer could handle it. He didn''t want hisputer suddenly freeze when he made his game.


    Yuuki stopped to theputer store and bought a newputer. He immediately brought it together with him to his apartment.


    Inside his manga studio, there were 3 girls who were waiting for Yuuki. He had given each them the key of his manga studio. They could enter it anytime they wanted.


    "Grrr, where is Yuuki?" Eriri was quite pissed that she had to wait.


    "Don''t be so loud, Sawamura," Utaha said while clicking herptop. She tried to write her novel but stopped because she didn''t have a mood. She wanted to meet Yuuki as soon as possible.


    Tsubasa was drinking unique beverages in the kitchen. Yuuki had a hobby to collect strange food or beverages inside his kitchen. Tsubasa liked the thrill whether it was bad or good.


    "Hmm, this is good," Tsubasa said while wiping her mouth.


    "Hey, where are you living, Tsubasa?" Eriri decided to ask her. She had never known where Tsubasa had been living.


    "I live in the special dormitory for manga artist," Tsubasa said absentmindedly.


    "Hey?" Both of Eriri and Utaha was startled.


    "Is there any pro there?" Utaha asked.


    "Hmm, all of them was still amateur, we''re all students after all," Tsubasa said.


    "Can I go there sometimes?" Eriri wanted to know the special dorm for a manga artist.


    "Sure, let''s bring Yuuki too," Tsubasa said happily. She was happy that her partner in work and Yuuki woulde to her dorm.


    "Is all the residence girl?" Utaha asked.


    "Yes, there is 5 people and 1 manager, all of them are women," Tsubasa said.


    They were talking until the door opened.


    "Yuuki, where have you been?" Eriri asked.


    "Yes, Yuuki, you''re quitete," Tsubasa said.


    Utaha didn''t say anything and looked at him with an expression, ''Tell me!''


    "My bad, I''m buying a newputer," Yuuki brought a big box and ced it on the room. He unboxed it and continued to assemble his newputer.


    "Why are you buying a newputer?" Eriri thought it was strange for him to buy aputer when Yuuki had already one.


    "Is it for me?" Utaha had an expectation.


    "Is it for ying games?" Tsubasa knew that Yuuki''sputer was old and it was unsatisfying to y a game there.


    "All wrong, I''m gonna making a game," Yuuki finished to assemble hisputer and turned it on.


    "MAKING A GAME?" Three of them were startled when they heard it. They had never thought that Yuuki would make a game.


    "What kind of game is it? Is it an eroge?" Eriri had an expectation. She knew that Yuuki was very great to make a s.e.xy female character. She had seen Lucy, Erza, and Mirajane in his ''Fairy Tail''. If he made an eroge, it would be wonderful.


    "You p.o.r.n manga writer," Utaha spit on her.


    "I don''t think you''re that kind of person, Eriri," Tsubasa tried to get away.


    "HEY!!" Eriri was mad.


    "No, I''m not gonna making an eroge," Yuuki shook his head.


    Eriri slumped her body when she heard it.


    "Is it fantasy?" Tsubasa asked.


    "Well, let''s see itter," It wasn''t like Yuuki didn''t want to tell them, but he really didn''t know what kind of game was ''Valkyrie Profile'', but he didn''t care. He was sure that he could win that tournament with this game.

 Chapter 27: Punishment

    "Let''s stop drawing manga for a while, I''ll need to focus to make this game," Yuuki had drawn a lot of chapter for his ''Fairy Tail''. It was enough for it being published to 2 volumes. He didn''t need to be in hurry.


    "Hey? Do you want toy us off?" Eriri looked quite sad.


    "Yuuki! Really? You''lly off us?" Tsubasa almost crying.


    "Goodbye, Sawamura-san, it was nice to know you for a while," Utaha said with amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "Kasumigaoka Utaha!!!" Eriri hair was standing and very angry at Utaha.


    "Yuuki, how is it?" Tsubasa ignored them.


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he heard them.


    "I''ve never said that I''lly off you," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Tsubasa was happy.


    "Yeah, but I won''t draw manga for a while, I need to focus to enter ''Game Making Tournaments,''" Yuuki said while showing them the poster.


    Utaha, Eriri, and Tsubasa looked at the poster and turned their head toward Yuuki. They looked at him with amazement. They knew this was a very famous tournament in the world of game creator. Many bigpanies would enter this tournament to promote their new game. They thought Yuuki was crazy to enter this tournament alone.


    "Do you really want to enter this tournament?" Utaha asked worriedly.


    "Yeah, I''ve heard that many bigpanies will enter this tournament too!" Tsubasa said.


    "It''s better if you continue to draw your manga," Eriri said while crossing her arms.


    Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrow when they didn''t believe him. He needed to show them that his n was great and he would be the winner of this tournament.


    "Well, I won''t say much then, let me show you that I can win this tournament," Yuuki ignored them and started to make his game. He started to draw the character of ''Valkyrie Profile''.


    Utaha, Eriri, and Tsubasa thought that Yuuki was angry that they didn''t believe him. They saw him started to draw a character for his game. They didn''t believe Yuuki would win, but they were curious about what kind of game that he would make.


    They saw him draw a beautiful woman in a beautiful blue armor and silver hair. They couldn''t take their eyes from his beautiful character.


    "Yu-Yuuki, what kind of game is it?" Eriri asked with disbelief.


    "Yeah, this character is so beautiful and heroic," Tsubasa asked.


    "Yuuki, tell me the story of this game," Utaha couldn''t calm herself.


    This beautiful character and beautiful story, they thought Yuuki would have a chance to win against many bigpanies.


    ''Maybe, he could win," They said within their heart.


    "Didn''t you said that I''ll lose?" Yuuki looked at them.


    "Hey! We''re just joking!" Eriri was fl.u.s.tered.


    "Yeah, Yuuki, this is a great character!" Tsubasa praised him.


    "I''ll help you!" Utaha had never thought much.


    They made a puppy expression so Yuuki would forgive them. Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrow at them and had an expression, ''Do you think, I''ll forgive you that easily?''


    "I-I''ll do whatever you want!" Eriri said.


    "Yeah, I''ll do it too!" Tsubasa joined.


    "I''ll do it even if it s.e.x.u.a.l," Utaha''s word made both Eriri and Tsubasa blushed.


    "No! No hi stuff!" Eriri shook her head very hard.


    Yuuki thought what kind of punishment that would be suitable for them. He was thinking for a while then he remembered there was a costume for women in his wardrobe. He had found it inside his wardrobe. He thought it was the hobby of previous residents to cosy in various costumes. He had always wanted to throw it away but it was kind of waste.


    "Good, you''ll do whatever I want right?" They nodded in response.


    "Then, you need to wear these clothes for one week whenever you''re in my manga studio," Yuuki opened the wardrobe and they could see a various kind of costumes inside.


    There were police, nurse, maid, bunny, nun, dominatrix, bikini, Santa, secretary, etc. They were surprised at the number of collection inside this wardrobe, but even more amazed at Yuuki.


    "YOU HENTAI!!!!" Eriri screamed.


    "Yu-Yuuki, thi-this is little too much for me," Tsubasa was blushing.


    Utaha didn''t say anything but looked at him as if trash.


    "Hey? Do you want me to forgive you, right?" They hung their head when they heard Yuuki''s word. They had never thought their action would bring them into this situation.


    "I''ll give you 10 seconds to think whether you want to do it or not," Yuuki didn''t really care whether they judged him as a pervert, as a man it was normal to have a tendency of it. It was kind of second nature of man. He had a chance to dress them as he wanted, why not to do it?


    "10."


    "9."


    "8."


    Each second made Utaha, Eriri, and Tsubasa panicked. They had never thought, Yuuki would be serious to make them dress into this kind of costumes.


    They looked at Yuuki with a pleading gaze, but Yuuki ignored them and kept counting until zero.


    "3."


    "2."


    Yuuki wanted to say ''1'' but they cut him.


    "WE''LL DO IT!!" They looked at him with a hateful gaze, but Yuuki didn''t back down.


    "Good, let me choose perfect costumes for each of you," Yuuki stood up and choosing which costume was perfect for them.


    *GOKURI (SFX: Gulped their saliva).


    They gulped their saliva waiting for Yuuki to select a costume for them. They had a reluctant expression on their face but inside their heart. They had an expectation what kind of costumes that he would choose for them.


    Girls were strange, they were reluctant but excited inside their heart.


    Yuuki had chosen 3 costumes for each of them and told them to wear it.


    "Wear it, now," Yuuki gave them each of their costumes.


    They recieved their costumes and blushing very hard.

 Chapter 28: Valkyrie Profile

    Yuuki was waiting for them to change their clothes. He had chosen perfect costumes for each of them. He wanted to see them as soon as possible.


    "Hey, are you done?" Yuuki asked.


    The door was opened and revealed Utaha who had changed into a new costume.


    "Are you satisfied?" Utaha said while crossing her arms and tapping her feet.


    "Hmm, you''re beautiful," Yuuki praised her and made her blushing.


    "Hmph, don''t think, I''ll forgive you even if you praise me," Utaha turned her head.


    Yuuki nodded at his choice for Utaha. She wore a white shirt, a skimpy ck skirt, ck stocking, and sses.


    "Come sit beside, let''s wait for the next girl," Utaha wrinkled her eyebrow but sighing. She walked toward him and sat beside him.


    "Have you really wanted to dress like this?" Utaha looked at her new clothes.


    "Yeah, I''ve always imagined, it would be nice to have a beautiful secretary beside me," Yuuki teased.


    "Hmph, my sry is high!" Utaha looked away.


    "It''s okay, we can slowly discuss it," Yuuki talked to her who kept ignoring him.


    They kept until the door was opened, they saw Tsubasa looked very embarrassed and tried to cover her skirt.


    "Waaa, this skirt is too short!" Tsubasa tried to cover it.


    "No, this is great, I''ve always imagined that this image is perfect for you," Yuuki praised.


    "Ugh, Yuuki, can I change?" Tsubasa still tried to cover her skirt.


    "Hey? You''re in that clothes now, you should call me ''Master'', right?" Yuuki teased.


    Utaha looked at him as if trash but Yuuki ignored her. He knew that it was secretary job to look at his boss as if trash.


    "Ugh, Ma-ma.." Tsubasa was embarrassed.


    "Hmm, Ma, what?" Yuuki teased.


    "Master," Tsubasa was blushing.


    Yuuki knew that Tsubasa was a tomboy so he had to dress her in feminine costumes. He had told her to change into French maid costume. He had to admit that it was very hard to hold his libido around many beautiful girls.


    "Good, sit here, let''s wait for thest one," Yuuki nodded.


    When Yuuki said this both Utaha and Tsubasa also looked at the door with expectation. They knew that their costumes were several times better than Eriri.


    "Sawamura-san, can you hurry toe out?" Utaha teased her.


    "Yeah, Eriri,e out!" Tsubasa also excited.


    Then, the door was opened slowly and revealed Eriri who had a very embarrassed expression on her face. She tried to cover her body with her hands but it was futile. Her costume was too revealing. She looked at Yuuki with a hateful gaze.


    "I hate you!" Eriri showed her tiger teeth.


    Yuuki nodded in satisfaction, he had thought that Eriri wouldn''t wear it but it was out of his expectation. He had given her a bunny costume with very revealing clothes. He had to admit it was suited her well.


    "Hmm, as expected it''s very suited for you, Eriri," Yuuki gave her a thumb.


    "Grrr, hurry up tell us your game n!!" Eriri was screaming.


    Yuuki nodded, "But before I tell my n, I must ask everyone in this room to not reveal any information about my game."


    A game project is very important and no one should know its content until it is ready being sold to the masses.


    They nodded at him with serious expression ignoring their costumes.


    "Good, I''ll tell you the story of my game, ''Valkyrie Profile''," Yuuki told.


    In the vige of Coriander, a 14-year-old girl named tina lives with her cruel parents. The vige falls upon hard times and her friend Lucian finds out that her parents are going to sell her into very. The two run away, but tina inhales the toxic pollen of poisonous flowers in a nearby field and dies in Lucian''s arms.


    Leh Valkyrie awakens in Asgard and is tasked by the god Odin and goddess Freya with recruiting the einherjar for their war with the Vanir and theing of Ragnarok. Her first recruits are the princess Jnda and mercenary Arngrim. After the arrogant Arngrim inadvertently embarrasses her father, Jnda plots revenge but is kidnapped by a traitorous court minister and transformed into a monster. Leh helps Arngrim kill the monster and ims Jnda as an einherjar. Arngrim, having unknowingly aided Jnda''s captors, kills the man responsible butmits suicide rather than be arrested. At Jnda''s request, Leh makes Arngrim an einherjar but Odin and Freya find himcking the qualities of an einherjar and refuse to ept him into Valha so Arngrim remains at Leh''s side.


    During Leh''s travels, she meets Brahms, lord of the undead and enemy of Odin, who possesses her sister Silmeria and the necromancer Lezard Valeth, who lures her to his tower. Leh learns that Lezard has been experimenting with half-elven homunculi to use as vessels to attain godhood. Lezard wants Leh for himself, but she refuses to cooperate and destroys his experiments. The sorceress Mystina, one of Lezard''s rivals, discovers what he has been doing and takes hisst remaining homunculus. When he discovers her theft, Lezard freezes her body while she is spirit walking, effectively killing her. Leh recruits her, though Odin and Freya refuse to ept Mystina into Valha and, like Arngrim, she remains with Leh.


    "That is the background story of my game," Yuuki said.


    They had been gawking at him listening to his story about his game. They had never thought his idea was so novel and made them excited to help him.


    "Let me help you to make this game!" Eriri raised her hand.


    "Me too!" Tsubasa raised both of her hands.


    "Can I help you with a manuscript?" Utaha said.


    Yuuki looked at the 3 girls in front of him. He had never thought that they were interested in helping him in his project.


    "What about your manga?" Yuuki looked at both Eriri and Tsubasa.


    "And, what about your novel?" Yuuki looked at Utaha.


    "It''s fine! I can do both!" Eriri said.


    "Yeah, me too!" Tsubasa said.


    "It''s easy for me," Utaha said.


    Yuuki thought for a while but shook his head.


    "No, remember your dream, do you want to stop it just to help me to make this game?" Yuuki said.


    "But, this will be too much work for you, Yuuki!" Utaha said.


    "Let us help you!" Tsubasa said.


    "I don''t want to let my chance to learn under you!" Eriri said with full of conviction.


    Yuuki took a deep breath and finally gave in.


    "Listen to my instruction and don''t mess up," Yuuki said seriously.


    "YES!!" They said at the same time and had a smile on their face.


    Yuuki let out a helpless sigh and let them help him in the process making the history within the game industry.

 Chapter 29: Misfortune Ramen

    Valkyrie Profile is more like a tform game than a traditional role-ying video game.


    There are 24 yable characters in the game. However, some of them can only be obtained in hard mode.


    Leh is the primary protagonist of Valkyrie Profile, a recently awakened warrior-maiden and servant of Odin, who has been tasked with recruiting the einherjar to fight with the ?sir in their war against the Vanir and prevent the destruction of Asgard in Ragnarok. Leh is one of the three goddesses of fate (the other two being her sisters, Hrist and Silmeria) the three apparently share the same body, though only one is awake at any given time and can be distinguished by their hair color and armor.


    Loki is revealed to be the final antagonist of Valkyrie Profile. He is half-?sir and half-Vanir by blood. Although he has been epted by the ?sir, he is notpletely trusted by either side. Odin and Freya sealed his power so that he remains a young version of himself. He seeks the power of the Four Treasures, which will give him the power to challenge Odin.


    Yuuki was working 10 person work by himself. He made his physical stronger with ''Arc of Embodiment'', it was easy to make this game himself, but he needed to teach everyone.


    Yuuki had instructed both Eriri and Tsubasa who help him drawing the characters within the game.


    Yuuki had also told Utaha about the gamey this game. She had to make each scenario in the game. He was unsatisfied several times and made her very frustrated. He kept telling her to change the story until he was satisfied.


    They were working untilte night forgetting about the time.


    "It''s already veryte, how about you sleep here?" Yuuki offered. They could sleep in his manga studio and he would back to his apartment but his word being misinterpreted by Eriri.


    "Wh-what? Do you want to sleep with us after you dressing up us?" Eriri liked a cat whose tail being stepped on.


    "Yuuki, really? Do you want to sleep with us?" Tsubasa was blushing.


    Utaha was calm since they had slept together in the past.


    "Is it only hentai thing that is on your head?" Yuuki looked at Eriri with a tired expression.


    "HEY! WHO IS THE ONE WITH ONLY HENTAI THING!!!" Eriri was angry.


    "I didn''t tell you that I''ll sleep together, I''ll sleep on my apartment in the next door," Yuuki said.


    Eriri was blushing that she was misunderstanding him.


    "The-then, tell me earlier!" Eriri crossed her arms and turned her head.


    Yuuki shook his head in response, ''A girl in puberty is a pain''.


    "I''ll call my dorm manager," Tsubasa took her cellphone. She talked for a while and gave an ''Ok'' sign to them.


    "I''ll call my mother too," Eriri called her parents.


    They were looking at Eriri who was blushing hard.


    "WHO IS STAYING IN MY BOYFRIEND HOUSE!!" Eriri threw her phone away and Yuuki caught it.


    "Hey! Be careful," Yuuki almost being hit by her cellphone.


    "Please, take care of our Eriri," A voice from the cellphone said.


    Yuuki wanted to answer it but Eriri stole it first and closed the call.


    "I''ll sleep here," Eriri said while gasping.


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded.


    Yuuki helped them to set up a futon on his manga studio. He was quite hungry and asked them whether they wanted to eat with him or not.


    "Ha? Eating at night? Do you want me to get fat?" Eriri said.


    "I still try making my muscle like you so I''m not eating, Yuuki," Tsubasa said.


    "No, my weight is increasing because of you!" Utaha looked at him with a hateful gaze.


    Yuuki nodded and didn''t mind that they wouldn''t follow him. He went back to his room to take his jacket.


    Yuuki came out and searched something good to eat. He was walking around the street and found someone he didn''t expect.


    "Hey! Koizumi!" Yuuki shouted and Koizumi turned her head.


    "Yuuki," Koizumi nodded.


    Yuuki didn''t want to eat alone, he thought it was better to eat with someone.


    "Do you want to eat something?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah," Koizumi nodded.


    "Do you want to eat together?" Yuuki asked.


    "I don''t mind but I''ll be the one who chooses the restaurant," Yuuki nodded in response.


    They walked together and arrived at the shoddy ramen store.


    "Ramen Ogura ''so good, it''s to die for''?" Yuuki looked at Koizumi, "Do we eating in here?" The store was just too shabby.


    Koizumi didn''t talk and entered the store.


    Yuuki could only sigh and followed them.


    "WELCOME!!!" A big old man greeted them.


    Yuuki and Koizumi sat in the counter but the chef stopped him.


    "Onii-san, can you not sit in there? That ce is a memorial ce of my loyal customer," The old man said.


    "Yeah, I don''t mind," Yuuki changed his seat, "So, Ogura-han, what is the most favorites ramen here?" The name of the store was Ogura, so he thought the old man name was Ogura.


    "Hahaha, the most favorites ramen in this store is..." Before Ogura said it Koizumi beat him first.


    "Yama Ramen That''s so Good to Die for," Koizumi said.


    "Hahaha, Ojou-chan, you know your stuff," Ogura was smiling, "How about you, Onii-san?"


    "Call me Yuuki, I''ll have the same as her," Yuuki had also wanted to try that menu.


    "Ok! Two Yama Ramen That''s so Good to Die for!!" Ogura was cooking the ramen.


    When Ogura was cooking the ramen, Yuuki asked Koizumi.


    "Do you what is so special about this ramen?" Yuuki asked.


    "The ramen in here is cheap, tasty, and the bamboo shoot is absolutely marvelous!" Koizumi kept talking and Yuuki quietly listening.


    The Ogura-han was also joined in one or twice in their conversation.


    The ramen was almost ready and both Yuuki and Koizumi were ready to eat it until they heard the door of the store was opened.


    "WELCOME!!" Ogura-han greeted them.


    Yuuki turned his head and his face started to go pale. He had never thought his trip to eat ramen would meet this death god.


    "ACHOO!!" The old man with a mustache sneezed.


    "Ah, it''s chilly isn''t it," Ogura-han said.


    Yuuki didn''t look at the old man with a mustache but the little kid whoe together with him.


    "Ah, it''s onii-chan!" The little kid was surprised seeing him.


    Yuuki twitched his lips several times for meeting him twice.


    ''Oh, God, why you let me meeting him,'' Yuuki wanted to escape from this store.

 Chapter 30: Ramen So Good, Its to Die For

    Conan went to ramen store with Kogorou because Ran leaving both of them on training camp. They had to eat outside and chosen this ramen restaurant.


    Conan entered the store but he didn''t expect to meet someone familiar.


    "Ah, isn''t it Onii-chan!" Conan greeted him like a child. He could see his face was bad but change into normal.


    ''Why do you hate me so much?'' Conan didn''t remember too that he had to do something bad to him. He remembered from Haibara that this guy was a member of Yakuza.


    Conan observed him for a while and noticed a beautiful girl beside him.


    ''Hmm, I understand," Conan known the reason.


    "Oh, it you kid, did youe out with your dad?" Yuuki looked at Kogorou.


    "I''m not his dad! This kid is being entrusted to me!" Kogorou looked pissed.


    "Hahahaha," Conanughedckl.u.s.ter.


    "Oh, there is a guest," A waitress appeared and looked very surprised at the appearance of 4 guests within their store.


    "Hahaha, I won the bet this time, Sayo-chan!" Ogura was happy.


    "Geez, you''ve already given me a low wage," Sayo shook her head in helpless.


    Kogorou and Conan wanted to sit in the memorial seat but Oguro stopped them and told them the reason. Both of them ordered the same ramen as him and sat beside him.


    Yuuki was eating his ramen together with Koizumi ignoring both Kogorou and Conan. He had to admit this ramen was good.


    "It''s good! han, your ramen is great!" Yuuki gave him a thumb.


    "Hahaha, thank you, Yuuki!" Ogura was happy.


    "Ne, Onii-chan, where is your girlfriend?" Conan suddenly said something outrageous.


    "Conan, did your eye blind or something? Isn''t the pretty girl beside him is his girlfriend?" Kogorou looked at Conan as if an idiot.


    Conan tried to calm himself not to punch Kogorou when he saw his expression.


    "But that is a different girl from thest time, I saw you fromst time," Conan''s word made both Kogorou and Ogura startled.


    They looked at Yuuki with an angry expression. They looked at Koizumi who had a beautiful face and this guy was two-timing on her.


    "Hey, kid! It''s not good to two-timing on your girlfriend!" Kogorou reprimanded.


    "Yeah, even if I have a good impression of you, but it isn''t good to cheat on your girlfriend," Ogura said.


    "Ah, so he is cheating," Sayo also looked at him with disappointment expression.


    Yuuki frowned at them and looked Conan with a hateful gaze.


    Conan who noticed his gaze whistle trying to look away from him.


    ''Hmph, I''ll definitely get my revenge,'' Yuuki thought.


    They wanted to reprimand him until Koizumi told them.


    "He is not my boyfriend and we''re just a friend," Koizumi''s word everyone became silent.


    They looked at Yuuki with a guilty expression.


    "Sorry, we thought that she is your girlfriend," Kogorou said.


    "Yeah, sorry, the ramen is on me," Ogura said.


    "Hey! We''re already broke enough, don''t give someone free ramen!" Sayoined.


    "No, they are free!" Ogura was stubborn.


    "You!!" Sayo was angry.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll pay it," Yuuki didn''t really care whether it was free or not.


    They were kept arguing until someone entered the store.


    "Hooo, your store is quite crowded," This man was giving him a sarcasm.


    "GO AWAY! WE DON''T SERVE A RAMEN TO YOUR KIND HERE!!!" Ogura was angry to see this man.


    Yuuki was frowning he didn''t like when something like this happening. He knew the Death God would start his action.


    The man ignored Ogura and sat in the memorial seat. He had also knocked down the ss which the tribute for the dead of Ogura''s loyal customer.


    "Oh, what a shop," The man shook his head.


    They kept arguing to each other but Koizumi ignored them and eating her ramen.


    ''She is a very tough girl," Yuuki shook his head.


    Yuuki had to admit the taste of this ramen was good. He looked at Kogorou who was bored waiting for his ramen. He knew he was the famous ''Sleeping Kogorou'' from Detective Conan.


    "Hey, old man, I know it''ste but my name is Yuuki," Yuuki introduced himself.


    "Oh, don''t tell me, you don''t know me?" Kogorou asked him.


    "Well, I''ve seen a lot of newspaper, I think you''re the famous ''Sleeping Kogorou''," Yuuki decided to humor him for a bit.


    "HAHAHAHA, SO YOU KNOW ME? THAT''S RIGHT! I''M THE FAMOUS KOGOROU MOURI!!" His shout was so loud and it disrupted the argument between Ogura, Sayo and the man.


    Yuuki had heard that the man tried to tell Ogura to sell hisnd. He had also said that Ogura''s store was a ck sheep among the shopping district. He had also told Ogura his best friend alsoined about his store.


    "Re-really?" Ogura said disbelief, but the door was opened again by someone.


    "How dare you to spew that nonsense.." A man with short hair and mustache entered the store.


    Then the man started to talk with Ogura about to renovation his store.


    Koizumi, Yuuki, Kogorou, and Conan ignored their conversation. The ramen in this store was really good, it was good enough for them to even ignored them.


    They kept eating until the man who came earlier said something hateful.


    "Hmph, ramen that is good enough to die, eh?" The man said. "If someone really died because of this ramen, this business would be gone for real, if only there is poison or something here.."


    "DON''T EVER MOCK THIS DELICIOUS RAMEN!!!" Koizumi for the first time raised her voice.


    Kogorou who also wanted to reprimand the man stopped when he saw Koizumi reprimanding the man.


    "DO YOU KNOW HOW HARD THE CHEF TO MAKE THIS RAMEN!! DON''T EVER INSULT THIS RAMEN!!" Koizumi really loved ramen and she hated someone who insulted it. Even though it was against her character to angry but it was really too much for her to hear someone insulting this delicious ramen.


    "Calm down, let''s eat the ramen first, it''ll going cold," Yuuki tried to calm her. He patted her back so Koizumi could calm down. He gave her water and told her to sit. It was said that people would lose their anger if they were sitting and drinking.


    Koizumi took a deep breath and looked grateful at Yuuki.


    "I''m sorry for raising my voice," Koizumi bowed her head.


    Everyone was still in a state of shock, they had never thought such a cute girl would get angry over ramen.


    Ogura looked at Koizumi with tears on his eyes, "Hooo, it''s my first someone really love my ramen that much! Thank you, Ojou-chan!!" He tried to wipe his tears.


    "That girl is so tough, I''m impressed with this kid," Kogorou praised Yuuki.


    "Yeah, this nee-chan is quite scary," Conan nodded.


    Yuuki still tried to calm Koizumi.


    "Are you okay?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m sorry to raise my voice," Koizumi felt shameful for her action.


    "It''s okay, everyone would do the same thing as you if they heard someone keep insulting this delicious ramen so much," Koizumi nodded in response. She was d to bring Yuuki to eat together with her.


    The man was startled when Koizumi got angry at him.


    "Hmph," The man snorted and ate his ramen, but suddenly his face started to get blue and he was screaming.


    "GUAAA!!" The men screamed and fell down from his seat.


    Everyone was startled.


    "HURRY UP AND CALL THE AMBULANCE!!!" Yuuki broke their stupor and hurriedly called the ambnce.


    Yuuki knew the death god had started his action. He was hoping that the death god would solve this case fast because he needed to take care Koizumi who was by his side.

 Chapter 31: I Love Ramen

    "Hurry up and call the ambnce!" Kogorou also told them,


    When Koizumi started calling ambnces, she knew something bad was happening to that man.


    "Idiot, how many times do you think I''ll fall for the same trick? Ogura said, "Taninaka, give me a hand to throw this one."


    "Ye-yes," The short-haired man with a mustache started to crouch down.


    "YOU CAN''T TOUCH HIM!" Conan screamed and startled them. "It''s better if you don''t touch anything because I''m sure that man is already dead."


    Conan''s word made everyone startled, Yuuki hurriedly called the police toe to this store.


    "It''s you again!" Meguro inspector was annoyed to see Kogorou and Conan.


    "Hahaha, it''s a coincidence," Kogorou said while rubbing the back of his head.


    Megure inspector sighed and noticed Yuuki, who was also inside the store.


    "Hello, Meguro inspector," Yuuki smiled, making Meguro''s lips twitched.


    "Sigh, we''ll inspect everyone first, so you need to wait, ok?" Megure said tiredly.


    "Yeah, thank you, inspector," Yuuki was d that he had a connection in the police, "Don''t worry, we''ll go home soon," He tried to appease Koizumi.


    Koizumi nodded and him and d that they would go home.


    Kogorou who noticed the interaction between Yuuki and Meguro was surprised. He had never seen Meguro was so humble at Yuuki. He thought that Yuuki must the son of someone rich or high ranking official.


    "Meguro, who is the boy?" Kogorou asked.


    "Hmm, he is the son of Shuuei n head," Meguro said.


    Kogorou became pale when he heard it. He had never thought Yuuki was the son of Yakuza. He had heard their group and it was pretty famous around the Kanto area. It had even dominated almost entire Tokyo area, he had also heard this group had a fight with some gangster from a foreign country. He definitely didn''t want to be involved with Yuuki.


    Conan was also shocked to hear Yuuki was the son of Yakuza''s n head. He knew that it was better not to ask for trouble with Yuuki but his detective''s soul made him curious about his identity.


    ''Who are you?'' Conan thought


    From the investigation, the man was killed by poison. ording to the police, the man ingested the hydrocyanic poison through his mouth as he ate the ramen.


    The possible killer was Ogura, Sayo, and Taninaka who had known the man for a long time. Three of them had a strong motive to kill the man but there wasn''t sufficient evidence to make them the killer.


    The police had checked every belonging of the three people.


    Ogura had a cigarette, a lighter, and portable ashtray.


    Sayo had a mobile phone, coin purse, an eye drop, and handkerchief.


    Taninaka had a wallet, sses, and a key of his shop.


    The police couldn''t find any trace of poison everywhere and concluded that the manmitted suicide, but suddenly Kogorou was sleeping and said his deduction.


    Before the man came to the ramen store, he hade to the barbershop to cut his hair. Kogorou said that the poison could be found in the sses.


    It was concluded that the killer was Taninaka and he ced the poison when the man was in his barbershop.


    The condensation process when the man entered the store made him touch his sses so he could clean it. It was at that time the man had already touched his the poison and entered his eternal slumber.


    "The killer is Taninaka-san!" Kogorou said.


    The police caught him and brought him to the jail, because of that incident Ogura had decided to move his store from this building.


    The case had already been solved and everyone was ready to go home.


    Conan looked at Yuuki''s back who was slowly disappeared, ''I''ll reveal your mystery.''


    Yuuki didn''t really care about Conan. He looked at Koizumi who had been silence for a while. He thought that she was still in shock of that murder case.


    "Are you okay?" Yuuki asked.


    Koizumi nodded at him but didn''t say anything.


    Yuuki sighed and massaged his temple. Koizumi was kind of hard to understand girl. She didn''t show any emotion and didn''t talk much. It was hard to tell her condition.


    Yuuki could only apany her back to her home.


    They walked slowly in street, there were many stores that had already been closed. Yuuki held her hands and could feel that her hand was cold. He looked around searching for something that could warm her hand.


    Yuuki walked for a while and found a convenience store.


    "Let''s stop there for a while," Yuuki said.


    Koizumi nodded and followed him to the convenience store. She walked toward the sitting area and Yuuki bought something.


    Koizumi was waiting for him, the murder case in that ramen store had definitely made her shocked. She thought that it was sad for that ramen store to be closed because of the murder case, but she knew she couldn''t do anything.


    Koizumi showed a rare expression and thought something very serious until Yuuki came to her.


    "Sorry, for making you wait, this is for you," Yuuki gave her cup ramen.


    "This is?" Koizumi said.


    "This is cup ramen, we''ve stayed there for a while and I''m quite hungry again, Let''s eat this for a while before going home," Yuuki said.


    Koizumi looked at the cup ramen in front of her. She didn''t know whether she could eat ramen after that incidents. She looked at the ramen for a while until she smelled a very delicious smell from Yuuki. She looked at him was eating the same cup ramen without caring about anything.


    Koizumi looked at him for a while until she heard a sound from her stomach. She sighed and looked at the ramen in front of her.


    Koizumi took her chopsticks and ate her ramen slowly. Her speed was getting faster and faster until she slurped her entire ramen.


    "AAHH!"


    Koizumi had a very satisfied expression on her face.


    "Yuuki," Koizumi said.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki answered.


    "I love ramen," Koizumi showed him a very gentle smile.


    "Me too," Yuuki was d.

 Chapter 32: Falling from The Wall

    In the next day, Eriri, Utaha, and Tsubasa had already woken up from their sleep. Three of them had stayed in the Yuuki''s manga studio. They had been awakened by a delicious smell from the kitchen. They were curious and looked who was the one cooking breakfast in the morning.


    "Morning, sleepy head, I have prepared the breakfast, you should eat it first," Yuuki said while undoing his apron.


    Three of them were gawking at him.


    It was their first time being cooked breakfast by a man but it wasn''t a bad feeling. They sat on the chair and ate some simple Japanese breakfast.


    Yuuki had cooked a salmon, rice, miso soup, and natto. It was very easy to prepare and didn''t take a lot of time.


    "I''ll go to the school first, you can do whatever you want," Yuuki closed the door but opened it again, "I won''t going back today, you can either stay or going home." He closed the door again.


    They didn''t have a chance to say something but Yuuki had already gone out.


    "Why is he so in hurry?" Eriri looked puzzled.


    "Hmm, I don''t know maybe there is something he needs to do in the school," Utaha said.


    They were thinking for a while until they heard the sound of a car. They hurriedly went to the window to see who it was.


    They were surprised to see Yuuki entering the ck car and went somewhere.


    "Did Yuuki get a debt?" Utaha said worriedly.


    "No, maybe that is his family," Eriri said.


    "His family?" Tsubasa looked confused.


    "Do you know what his family does?" Utaha said while shaking Eriri''s shoulder.


    "Wa-wait, don''t shake me!" Utaha stopped her action and waiting for her answer.


    "Well, his family is Yakuza," Eriri said easily but her answer made both Utaha and Tsubasa shocked.


    "YAKUZA?" They looked at her with disbelief expression.


    "Yeah, he said it himself when Ie to his apartment on the first day," Eriri said.


    "Why he didn''t tell me?" Utaha looked confused but also looked very disappointed, ''He didn''t believe me?'' She thought.


    Utaha felt disappointed when Yuuki didn''t tell her about his origin, ''Did he thought I''ll hate him if I know he was Yakuza?'' She wanted to ask him but she knew that he wouldn''te back today. She had to ask him tomorrow.


    "Will he go to Yakuza''s war?" Tsubasa had a very serious expression on her face. She had seen a muscle on Yuuki and she was amazed. That muscle wasn''t something that human could reach only with training. He must be got it from his fight with another Yakuza gang.


    Tsubasa thought the reason why Yuuki started to draw manga was that he was tired of Yakuza world and wanted to retire but because of family''s matter. He had to go back to Yakuza''s world. She was worry about him.


    "WAR!!!" Eriri and Utaha looked surprised. They had also a worried expression on their face. They had never thought that Yuuki would want to go on war, maybe this breakfast was thest gift he gave them.


    "No! I won''t ept it! I''ll follow him!" Utaha was afraid Yuuki would get hurt. She wanted to chase after Yuuki but both Eriri and Tsubasa stopped her.


    "NO!!" Both of them said at the same time. They tried to restrain her so Utaha wouldn''t chase after Yuuki.


    "WHY! DON''T YOU WORRIED ABOUT HIM!!" Utaha looked at them with an angry expression.


    "WE''RE WORRIED BUT WHAT CAN WE DO?? THEY''RE A YAKUZA AND WE''RE ONLY A NORMAL CITIZEN!! DO YOU WANT TO GET KILLED!!" Eriri was shouting.


    "You need to calm down, I''m sure Yuuki would be fine," Tsubasa tried to calm her.


    "Bu-but, what if something happening to him! What if this is really thest time, we''ll be able to meet him!!" Utaha was almost crying. She didn''t want to be separated from Yuuki.


    "Calm down! I''ve never said that he''ll definitely go to war!" Tsubasa''s word made both Eriri and Utaha startled.


    "Exin!" Utaha crossed her arms and gave an expression, ''If you don''t tell me fast, I''ll kill you and kill myself!'' She tapped her feet in a slow manner.


    "I-I mean what if Yuuki will only go back to his home because his parent called him?" Tsubasa was nervous.


    Both Utaha and Eriri thought for a while and nodded. It wasn''t as if Yuuki would go to war. They needed to wait for him patiently and hoping he would back to them tomorrow.


    ''Yuuki,'' Three of them thought.


    "ACHOO!" Yuuki sneezed suddenly and made a mess on Raku.


    "It''s dirty!!" Raku looked at him with disgusting expression.


    "My bad, I think someone thinking about me," Yuuki said while smiling and made Raku''s wrinkled his eyebrow.


    "Well, why dad call me to go home?" Yuuki was curious. He thought there must be something serious happening in his home.


    "I don''t know but we''ll know when we going home," Raku shook his head.


    Yuuki nodded at his answer, he thought for a while and decided to ask, "What about your rtionship with Onodera?" He teased him.


    "Wh-what!!" Raku was blushing.


    Yuuki sighed at his reaction, "If this your reaction then I''m sure you haven''t make a progress with her," He shook his head.


    "MIND YOUR BUSINESS!!" Raku was angry.


    "Well, I think you should try to search another girlfriend so you can practice on her," Yuuki said.


    "No! I won''t y a girl''s heart for my selfishness!" Raku shook his head.


    "Well, do whatever you want," Yuuki didn''t really care.


    The car arrived at the school and they came out of the car. Yuuki and Raku walked side by side and many students were scared but Yuuki smiled at them.


    The girls were blushing and the atmosphere became less tense.


    Raku looked at Yuuki with a strange gaze.


    "Don''t tell me, that you flirt with every girl in our school!" Raku looked quite angry.


    "What? I didn''t flirt with your Onodera, you don''t need to get angry," Yuuki said.


    "You better not!" Raku shouted.


    They walked together, Raku was sulking and Yuuki was greeting random girls.


    They were walking until a girl appeared from the top of the wall and fell toward Raku.


    "EH?" Both Raku and the girl was startled.


    "KYAA!" The girl was screaming and almost hit Raku but someone caught her.


    "Are you okay?" The girl opened her eyes and saw a handsome young man in front of her.

 Chapter 33: 3 Promises

    "Are you okay?" Yuuki asked, but the girl didn''t answer her. He wrinkled his eyebrows and asked her again, "Are you okay?" he asked.


    The girl woke up and answered him, "A-ah, yes, I''m fine."


    "Good, you should be careful and not jump from the wall okay, you almost get hurt," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, I''ll be careful!" She nodded at him.


    "Then, I''ll have to leave you," Yuuki said, "Let''s go, Raku."


    Raku had also awakened from his stupor and followed him, "Wait for Aniki!"


    The girl didn''t move and looked at Yuuki''s back for a while, ''What is this feeling?'' She thought inside her heart.


    Yuuki came to his ss but he was stopped by Uomi.


    "Hmm, what''s wrong? Uomi?" Yuuki asked.


    "Nothing, I''m just looking for someone who makes a ruckus in front of the school," Uomi said inly, crossing her arms.


    "Sorry, my dad is asking me toe back and he has my little brother to pick me up," Yuuki said with a pleading gaze. He wanted her to forgive him for making a ruckus in front of the school.


    "Sigh, just don''te with your subordinates again," Uomi shook her head. She didn''t want every student to be afraid of the appearance of Yakuza in front of their school. Their school has lost quite a lot of applications for new students this year. She didn''t want to lose some new students again.


    "Oh, don''t worry, I make sure that the girls didn''t get scared of us," Yuuki said with a wink.


    Uomi didn''t say anything and looked at him with an expressionless expression.


    "Well, enough of that, did you call me because of that?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah, it''s only that, by the way, how is your game?" Uomi asked.


    "It''s good, I''ve made a n and I''m sure I''ll be able to finish it before the tournament," Uomi nodded in response.


    "That''s right, I need you to promise me 3 things before I enter this tournament." Yuuki raised the request.


    "Do you want me to have s.e.x with you? Do you want me to bear with your child? Do you want to marry me? It''s okay after I graduated, we can do it," Uomi said without any change of expression.


    Yuuki twitched his lips several times and took a deep breath. He looked at Uomi, who had a smug expression, ''Hmph, you''re a million years too early to tease me." He wanted revenge.


    "Yeah, can you bear my child? I want 2 children in your w.o.m.b," Yuuki said, but he heard the sound of something dropping.


    Both Yuuki and Uomi looked at the source of the sound and saw a girl with short hair that looked very embarrassed.


    "I''M SORRY!!!" She ran away from them.


    Yuuki twitched his lips several times and he was sure that she was misunderstanding them, ''Hmm, is that Onodera?'' He was sure that the girl was Onodera.


    "Hmm, sure, we can do it now if you want, and when I''m graduated you''ll get your 2 children," Uomi whispered to his ears. Yuuki shuddered when he heard it.


    "Stop! I lose, okay! Don''t mention it again!" Yuuki shook his head at this perverted girl.


    Uomi had a smug expression on her face and Yuuki could only shake his head. He couldn''t win her it was his defeat.


    "So, what do you want?" Uomi asking him again.


    "Well, it''s not much, but I want all the profit is for myself," Yuuki was the one who making them. He didn''t want for school to take his profit.


    "I don''t mind, you''re the one who makes it, after all," Uomi nodded, "What about other requests?"


    "Hmm, do we have a game making club?" Yuuki asked.


    "No, our school didn''t have that kind of club," Uomi shook her head.


    "Then, do I have to make a club to enter that tournament?" Yuuki was toozy to make a club and gather its members.


    "Yes," Uomi''s words made him frown.


    "Can you take care of that?" Yuuki didn''t want to do something troublesome.


    Uomi was thinking for a while and nodded, "I don''t mind, but you''re the one who has to convince them."


    Yuuki nodded as long as they liked the game. He was sure that they would join ''Game Making Club''.


    "What about thest?" Uomi asked with anticipation.


    "How about I say itter," Yuuki said. He didn''t have anything he wanted now.


    "Hey?" Uomi was disappointed, "Don''t you have a perverted quest for me?" she asked.


    Yuuki looked at this girl with a weird gaze. He had never seen a girl who asked him a perverted quest, at least in this world.


    "What? Do you want to still bear my child?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, that wasn''t bad, I guess," Uomi said.


    Yuuki flicked her forehead.


    "Owh!" Uomi tended to her forehead, "What are you doing?" She looked quite mad.


    Yuuki snorted, "Even if it''s a joke, don''t do that, say that to the one you love." He left her and went back to ss.


    Uomi was still tending her forehead and looking at his back, "You idiot." She spoke softly and no one could hear her.


    Yuuki entered his ss and saw that everyone was looking at him. He smiled at the girls and made her blush. He didn''t really care about the guys, but the girls, he needed to give the best impression. He walked winked to both Chiaki and Mayuki.


    Chiaki nodded at him and Mayuki blushed.


    Yuuki sat in his seat and noticed Ranko was looking at him.


    "What?" Yuuki asked.


    Ranko was silent until she took a deep breath.


    "Can you go out with me after school?" Ranko asked.

 Chapter 34: Shut up, woman!

    Yuuki raised his eyebrows, he had to go back to his house after the school but Ranko had raised a sincere request for him. He looked at her who had a pleading gaze. He sighed and nodded.


    "I can go with you but I can''t stay so long, my dad asking me to go home," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t take much your time," Ranko nodded.


    "So? What is it? It''s rare for you to ask me like this?" Yuuki was intrigued.


    "Well...." Ranko looked away.


    Yuuki kept looking at her until Ranko felt ufortable, ''Tell me!'' He got that expression on his face.


    "Argg! I''ll tell you!" Ranko sighed.


    "Tell me, if it not important, I won''t go with you," Yuuki knew there was something more important in his home.


    "Ugh, it''s about Yukana," Ranko sighed.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Yuuki titled his head.


    "There is someone who gonna confessed to her," Ranko looked very pissed.


    Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrows, "What do you want me to do? I don''t understand how it''s rted to me?"


    "Tch, I want you to make this confession failed!" Ranko looked at him.


    "Failed? Why do you think this confession will sess?" Yuuki was curious.


    "Isn''t it because of you! It''s because that she misunderstanding our rtionship that making her in hurry to making a boyfriend!" Ranko looked at him with a hateful expression.


    "Why though? It''s just misunderstood, you just need to exin it to her," Yuuki said easily.


    "Grrr, if it that easy, I won''t be asking you!" Ranko looked exasperated.


    Yuuki knew this was troublesome but it was also his fault to make this kind of misunderstanding.


    "Hmm, do you have a n? What do you want me to do?" Yuuki asked.


    Ranko nodded and said, "Easily, you can threaten the guy so he won''t be asking her out!"


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "Am I look like a thug to you?"


    Ranko nodded, "Yes, you''re! Look at your body and when youe to the school earlier! I''m sure that guy will be afraid of you when he looks at you!" She had a hopeful expression.


    Yuuki felt hurt to her honest opinion and could only massage his temple. He had never thought that he had to do something like this.


    "Sigh," Yuuki took a second look at Ranko then at her b.r.e.a.s.ts. He had to admit that her body was a great thought.


    Ranko noticed that Yuuki looked at her b.r.e.a.s.ts and started to smile, "Hmm, did you like it?" She showed her cleavage.


    "Well, I will be a hypocrite if I say I hate it," Yuuki said truthfully.


    Ranko was happy, "You can touch it if you can help me!"


    Yuuki looked at her for a while but sighed. He never thought that Ranko would love Yukana that much to even let him touch her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "I''ll do it," Ranko was happy, "But I won''t touch your b.r.e.a.s.t," She looked at him with a strange expression.


    "Didn''t I promise you? Didn''t you want to touch my b.r.e.a.s.ts? Why do you act like a gentleman now?" Ranko wasn''t happy.


    Yuuki ignored her rampant and said, "Shut up woman!"


    The bell was ringing and the teacher came, "Oii! Stop talking and I''ll start the lesson!"


    Everyone became silent and didn''t want to be a target of the ''Iron Fist''.


    Ranko looked at him with an angry expression and looked away, ''What did he think he was? Shut up, woman!'' She was pissed and wanted tosh at him but she felt strange.


    Whenever someone meeting her, they would try to praise her or flirt with her even her parents had never said something like that to her.


    Ranko turned her head at Yuuki who was focusing on the lesson. She looked at him and no one would know what she was thinking


    It was time for a break and Yuuki decided to go to Chiaki and Miyuki.


    "Hey, do you mind if we eat together?" Yuuki brought a nori bento that he had cooked earlier. His cooking skill probably on the level of mom in your house.


    "Yes, sure," Chiaki said.


    "Yeah," Miyuki nodded.


    "Thank you," Yuuki said while cing his bento on the table. He was ready to eat his bento but Chiaki asking him a question.


    "Did you fight with Ranko-san earlier? I heard she raise her voice," Chiaki asked with concern.


    "Fighting isn''t good, Yuuki," Miyuki tried to reprimand him.


    Yuuki felt like a kid being reprimanded by their elder, "No, she just have menstruation, her mood is a bit bad."


    "Who have menstruation!" Ranko was angry.


    "Ranko, why don''t we eat together, it isn''t good to be a loner in ss," Yuuki said.


    Ranko was a loner in the ss and her only friend was Yukana who was in the next ss.


    "Yes, you can eat with us, Ranko," Chiaki said kindly.


    "Yeah, the more person the merrier is it," Miyuki was happy that she could get close to Ranko. She had always wanted to dress her up and being her friend was her first step.


    "Wha?" Ranko didn''t expect someone would invite her to eat.


    "What don''t tell me, you''re shy? Ranko is shy?" Yuuki teased her.


    "Who is shy! I''ll eat together with you guys!" Ranko walked toward them and ate together.


    Both Chiaki and Miyuki were smiling and happy that Ranko joined them to eat together.


    They were eating and had a talked together, it was kind of rare moments for Ranko to have fun like this with everyone.


    Ranko looked at Yuuki who made her be friend with both Chiaki and Miyuki who was popr in her ss.


    ''Hmph,'' Ranko was snorted inside her heart but she couldn''t hide a smile on her face.

 Chapter 35: Drama Club

    Yuuki suddenly remembered about Hina-chan who had always wanted to enter drama club.


    "Chiaki, how is Hina-chan? Did she join the drama club?" Yuuki asked.


    "No, the drama club has been disbanded," Chiaki shook her head.


    "Yeah, she is very sad," Miyuki said.


    Yuuki was worried now, "How is she?"


    "Luckily, that she was fine, she was pretty depressed at first," Chiaki said.


    "In the first ce, why the drama club is disbanded? I heard it that the drama club was pretty famous in this school," For such a famous club to disband, it was such a great loss for the school. If they could create it again, Yuuki was sure that it could help to raise the number of applications new students next year.


    "Hmm, I have that the teacher is on the journey, right?" Ranko joined in.


    A drama club was famous and it wasn''t strange for Ranko to know about it. Girls also had a hobby to collect gossip around the school.


    "Journey? Why?" Yuuki was curious.


    "She thought that her skill wasn''t enough and decided to go on the journey," Chiaki said with exasperated.


    When they were talking suddenly a girls came to their seat.


    "Ano, Chiaki-chan, can I bother you for a while?" The girl said.


    "Yes?" Chiaki looked at the girl.


    "Look at this, Chiaki-chan!" The girl gave her a paper.


    "Hmm, what is this?" Chiaki asked.


    Yuuki, Miyuki, and Ranko were also curious and looked at the paper.


    "Drama Club? Searching for members?" They read it at the same time.


    Chiaki was startled and looked at the girl, "What is this?"


    "Hehehe, this is from your fans who didn''t want to see you stop from acting in the drama," The girl said, "So, we decided to help you to make this drama club!" She looked very happy when she said it.


    "Eh?" Chiaki was surprised.


    "We''re sad that we can''t see it again on the stage. That is why we decided to make this club so we can see you again on the stage!" The girl was happy.


    Chiaki looked so happy and wanted to show this to Hina-chan as soon as possible.


    Yuuki who was by her side looked curious at the interaction between Chiaki and her friend. He decided to ask Ranko, "Is Chiaki is that famous?"


    Ranko looked at him as if an alien, "Did youe from the jungle that you haven''t heard her name?"


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "Don''t you remember that I''ve just transferred to this school yesterday?"


    Ranko realized her mistake, "Well, she is very famous in school, that is why I''m very surprised that you''re very close to her." Yuuki nodded at her exnation.


    After that, they decided toe to Hina-chan''s ss to share this happy news.


    Hina-chan who was in the ss looked very nervous. She had be a scarecrow people several times. She wanted to hide in the hole.


    "Don''t worry, Hina-chan, you''ll do betterter!" Kuina tried to encourage her.


    "I''ve messed up a lot of times," Hina-chan said in tired.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you again when you''ll turn into a scarecrow," Kuina beat her chest.


    "Ugh," Hina-chan shook her head.


    When they were talking they heard someone called them, "Hina-chan, Kuu-chan." They turned their head and saw Chiaki who looked quite tired.


    "Manager!" Hina-chan walked toward her.


    "What''s wrong?" Kuina was curious.


    When they walked they also saw Yuuki who was by Chiaki''s side.


    "YUUKI!!" Hina-chan was excited to see Yuuki.


    "Hey, Hina-chan, are you fine? Did you turn into a scarecrow again?" Yuuki said while petting her head.


    "Ugh," Hina-chan was depressed remembering that she became a scarecrow during a ss but felt better when Yuuki was petting her.


    "Don''t worry about it, we have great news for you," Yuuki said.


    "Great news?" Both Hina-chan and Kuina said at the same time.


    "Yes, it''s great news," Chiaki also said, "Look at this." She showed them a poster about drama club recruitment.


    "Drama club....looking for members?" Hina-chan read, "Manager, this is?"


    "Yes, my friend helping me to create another drama club," Chiaki said.


    "That''s means that we can do a theatre in the school?" Kuina was happy.


    "That''s right," Chiaki nodded, "So? What about you two?" She invited them.


    "Yes, I''ll definitely join the drama club!" Hina-chan said while holding of Chiaki''s hand.


    "I''ll also join with Hina-chan." Kuina also said while holding her another hand.


    They were very happy and turned their head toward Yuuki who had been watching them for a while.


    "What?" Yuuki was startled when they looked at him.


    "What about you, Yuuki?" Kuina asked.


    "Yes! Please, join too, Yuuki!!" Hina-chan looked at him with an expectant expression.


    "Yes, we need a male actor," Chiaki nodded.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, he had never thought that they were inviting him to join the drama club. He wanted to refuse them but looking at everyone expression it was hard to reject it.


    "Let me tell you first, that I''ll be making a game making club," Yuuki said.


    "Game making club?" Three of them were surprised. They had never thought that Yuuki would make that kind of club.


    After all, if it a club they thought Yuuki would join some sports type of club. He got a great body and appearance. He was also very suited to join a drama club such a handsome actor would be a hit in the theatre.


    "I know that I can''t join but I can help you at least," Yuuki said.


    Hina-chan and Kuina were sad that Yuuki couldn''t join but they were quite happy that he could help them. They wanted him to be an actor for their drama club.


    "Yes, thank you very much," Chiaki knew that she couldn''t force Yuuki but she was happy that he would help them. She looked at Yuuki with a predator''s eyes. She wanted him to join a drama club and she could do it slowly.


    ''Hehehe,'' Chiakiughed.


    Yuuki shuddered and looked at Chiaki with a wary expression.

 Chapter 36: Misunderstanding one after another

    After the school, Ranko brought him to the back of the school. They were waiting for Yukana toe to this ce.


    The back of the school was a famous spot for someone to confess their love. Both of them would disrupt the confession process and made it failed.


    "You need to threaten the guy!" Ranko said.


    "Yeah, yeah, I''ll go there, mess the confession and make it failed, right?" Yuuki said.


    "Yes, hurry up and go there!" Ranko pushed him.


    "Hey! The guy is still haven''te here!" Yuukiined.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll being soon! You''ll need to stand in there!" Ranko pushed him to the ce of confession.


    Yuuki had already promised her so he could only follow her arrangement. He sighed and walked at the ce of confession. He was waiting for both Yukana and the guy to show up.


    Yuuki remembered that in the anime of ''Hajimete no Gal'', the guy was doing a kneeling down on Yukana to ask her out. He shook his head on how pathetic it was.


    After all, who the hell gonna kneeling down on a girl to ask her out?


    Yuuki was waiting for a while until he heard a girl''s voice, "It''s you!!" He could feel anger in her voice.


    "It''s me?" Yuuki looked confused, ''Why is she angry?''


    "DON''T YOU HAVE RANKO? WHY DO YOU STILL TRY TO GIVE ME A LOVE LETTER!" Yukana was angry.


    Both Yuuki and Ranko who was hiding were sweatdropping at her misunderstanding. They messaged their temple because they felt a headache.


    "I think you misunderstand about something," Yuuki said with a tired sigh.


    "Misunderstand?" Yukana looked confused.


    "We''re not dating," Yuuki said simply.


    Yukana looked at him with a doubtful expression, "Don''t lie to me! Didn''t you kiss each other on the roof yesterday?"


    "They are incidents. Both of us fell at the same time and became like that," Yuuki said patiently.


    Yukana looked at him for a while and nodded. She didn''t feel Yuuki was lying about his rtionship with Ranko. She thought it must be a misunderstanding.


    "I understand," Her words made both Yuuki and Ranko sighed in relief at the same time. Their misunderstanding had already been solved but they were stupified when they heard her next words, "That means, you get closer to Ranko so you can ask me out right?"


    ''Eh? What?'' Ranko and Yuuki were stupified.


    "But, I''m not an easy girl! Even though you''re my type and quite perfect for my boyfriend but I won''t ept you to be my boyfriend easily!" Ranko and Yuuki were still stupified, "Hmmm, let''s do a test for you! We''ll have a date on the holiday and if you seed on my test, I''ll agree to be your girlfriend!" They still couldn''tprehend the situation.


    "I''ll go home now, let''s meet up on the holiday!" Before Yuuki said anything Yukana had already gone.


    ''What the heck?'' It had be a veryplicated misunderstanding.


    "YUUKI!!!" Ranko came out from her hiding ce and raised his cor, "WHY THE HELL, YOU BECOME THE ONE WHO CONFESSES TO HER!!" She was angry.


    "The heck? Isn''t it, your fault! I said that it was too early toe out but you force me!" Yuuki defended himself.


    "THEN, WHY THE HELL, YOU DIDN''T SAY IT WAS A MISUNDERSTANDING! WHY THE HELL, YOU''LL HAVE A DATE WITH HER ON THE NEXT HOLIDAY!!" Ranko shook her cor.


    "Stop! Stop! You''ll tear my uniform!" Yuuki was amazed at her strength.


    "I DON''T CARE YOU''VE TO MESS UP THAT DATE SO YOU WON''T BECOME HER BOYFRIEND!!" Ranko was angry and had an expression, ''I''ll kill you then kill myself!''


    "Sigh, I don''t know that it would be like this," Yuuki said.


    "I DON''T CARE YOU MUST MESS UP THAT DATE!!" Ranko shook his cor again.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll do it, I''ll mess up that date!" Yuuki stopped her to tear his uniform, ''This girl,'' He looked at his uniform which was almost be a rag by her strength alone.


    "I''ll follow you that day! I''ll make sure you mess up your date!" Ranko said while looking away. She looked very pissed for some reason.


    Yuuki sighed, "I''ll going home now, my little brother had called me several times already." He left her there so she could calm herself.


    Her heartfelt ufortable when Yukana decided to ask Yuuki to be her boyfriend. She didn''t know whether this feeling was because of Yukana or his male friend.


    "SHIT!!" Ranko was frustrated.


    Yuuki and Raku had already arrived at their home and Raku''s were still angry at him.


    "What? I said sorry, didn''t I? I have some problems that I need to solve before I go home!" Yuuki tried to defend himself.


    "YOU MAKE ME WAITING FOR 1 hour!! I LOOK LIKE AN IDIOT WAITING FOR YOU!" Yuuki sighed in response.


    "I''m sorry, okay, I know it''s my fault, but there is a really important matter that I need to solve just now," Yuuki said sincerely.


    Raku could only sigh and decide to forgive him, "Why are both of you fighting ?" They heard their father''s voice.


    "Dad, what''s wrong? Why would you tell me to go home?" Yuuki was curious.


    "Yeah, what is so serious?" Raku asked.


    "Did we go to another war?" Yuuki said.


    "War?" Raku looked quite nervous.


    His father nodded at Yuuki, "Yeah, we''ll go to another war with a gangster."


    "When do we fight?" Yuuki didn''t mind to fight.


    "Don''t! What if something bad happened to you!" Raku was worried about him.


    "Don''t worry, there is a way to prevent this war!" His dad said.


    "What? There is really?" Raku was excited and Yuuki was listening quietly.


    "Yeah, this is something that can only be done by either one of you," his dad nodded.


    "Something, that can only be done by one of us?" Raku looked confused but Yuuki knew where it was gone.


    "Yeah, the boss of the gangster has a daughter around your age, so there ise between you or Yuuki," His dad took a deep breath, "Will you dating her?" He looked at both Yuuki and Raku.


    "WHAT???" Raku was surprised and Yuuki sighed.


    "D-DA-DATE HER?? WHY DO WE HAVE TO DO THAT!!" Raku asked.


    "Geez, can you take it easy? You can do a fake date if you want!" His dad said.


    Raku looked at Yuuki, "Aniki, can you do it?" He had a hopeful expression.


    Yuuki closed his eyes and said, "I''m sorry Raku but this job, you need to do it."


    "WHY?" Both of his father and Raku was surprised. They had never thought for Yuuki to reject a beautiful girl.


    "Firstly, there are already too many girls around me, try to imagine if one of the gangster''s members saw me being together with a girl who wasn''t their boss''s daughter? There will be a big war!" Yuuki said to them.


    Both his dad and Raku tried to imagine and let out a lot of sweat. They knew that Yuuki had a lot of girls around him and he couldn''t be a fake boyfriend of the daughter of a gangster boss.


    "Raku, you do it," his dad also sighed. He knew that Yuuki was more suitable, but the girls around him were too much. He could only count on his second son.


    "Bu-but..." Raku wanted to say something but Yuuki patted his shoulder.


    "Give up, I''m sure with this fake rtionship, you''ll learn about something," Raku wanted to say something but stopped when he heard Yuuki''s advice. He knew that he couldn''t escape that fate.


    Yuuki shook his head, and he knew that the girl he had met earlier was Chitoge. Chitoge was the main heroine of ''Nisekoi'' and even though she was really beautiful Yuuki had too many girls around him. It was fine if there was no feeling between them but almost all of them had a feeling towards him. He wanted to slow down and didn''t want to be in a hurry to go out with them. He didn''t want the status quo to be broken after he was dating Chitoge.


    Yuuki didn''t have any interest in fakes. He was only interested in real and honest ones.


    They walked toward the room where the boss of a gangster and his daughter were waiting for them. They heard the voice of someone arguing inside the room.


    "But I hear, he is a hunk."


    "Eh? No, but.."


    His dad walked toward the door and opened it, "Raku, she will be your girlfriend."


    "I''m not ready yet." Chitoge looked very shy.


    Yuuki, Raku, and Chitoge looked at each other but Chitoge who saw Yuuki became startled and had a happy expression on her face.


    "Is that him ?" Chitoge pointed at Yuuki.


    "No, Ojou-chan, your boyfriend is here," his dad pointed at Raku. Chitoge was shocked and looked at Raku.


    Chitoge had a very ugly expression on her face and Raku had the same expression on her.


    "You two will be dating for two years," his dad said.


    "EH!!!!" Both Raku and Chitoge said at the same time.


    Yuuki knew that the ''Nisekoi'' would start.

 Chapter 37: Fake Relationship

    "Let me introduce you, this is Raku Ichijou and this is Yuuki Ichijou," his dad introduced.


    "Yeah, let me introduce my daughter, this is Kirisaki Chitoge," Adelt introduced.


    "Why is it him?" Chitoge wasn''t happy when they decided to make her date Raku. She thought it was better to date Yuuki.


    "Haa? Do you think I''m also happy to date a Gori like you?'' Raku looked pissed.


    "HA? WHO ARE YOU CALLING GORILLA? YOU BEAN SPROUT!" Chitoge was mad.


    They were arguing with each other and Yuuki felt that his decision wasn''t wrong, "Well, you guys look very suited to each other," he praised.


    "WHO IS SUITED TO EACH OTHER!!" Raku and Chitoge said at the same time.


    Yuuki could try to talk to them, he really hoped that the gangster and yakuza wouldn''t be doubting their rtionship.


    "Hmm, didn''t you say it was your first son, who''s going to be her boyfriend?" Adelt asked.


    "It''s the n, but my first son has too many girls around him, it would be bad if your members saw him together with her girlfriends," Issei looked apologetic.


    "I understand," Adel nodded. He was sure that such a young man like Yuuki would have a lot of lovers around him. He was like that too in the past, he stopped when he got Hana on his arm.


    "Aarg, this rtionship won''t work at all!" Chitoge frustrated.


    "Aniki, why don''t you be her boyfriend!" Raku cpmined


    Chitoge who heard Raku had a hopeful expression but Yuuki shook his head.


    "It''s toote," Yuuki said, and suddenly they heard a scream and an explosion.


    "OJOUUUU!!!!" A man with a white suit and sses came to his house, "Don''t worry, Ojou, I came to save you from the mongrel in the Shuuei n."


    "ude!" Chitoge was shocked at his appearance.


    "Hoo, isn''t this the leader of the Bee Hive Gang? Do you want to fight now?" Ryuu came along with everyone.


    "Hohoho, I don''t mind, let''s color this town your blood," ude held his gun along with his subordinates.


    They were ready to fight each other until they felt pressure on their bodies. They felt heavy until it disappeared. They looked around and saw Yuuki smiling kindly at them.


    "Calm down, Dad, have something to announce," Yuuki said.


    His words made them gulp their saliva and looked at Yuuki in fear. They never felt that kind of pressure in their lives.


    "Y-young master," Ryuu was shocked but also happy that his young master was strong.


    ''Is this the son of Shuuei n?'' ude looked at Yuuki as if it was a monster. He never thought that there was someone like him in this barbarian gang.


    "Hahaha, thank you, Yuuki, we''ve got to tell you something important," his dad said.


    "ude, calm down, there is no need to fight," Adelt was also happy that he didn''t have to fight.


    "Bo-boss!!" ude was shocked but also relief that they didn''t have to fight Yuuki.


    "We don''t need to fight each other because," His dad and Adelt said at the same time, "Because, these two couples are madly in love!" His dad and Adelt held both Raku and Chitoge but their reaction was stupified.


    "Is it not him?" One of the members Bee Gang Hive pointed at Yuuki.


    "No, it isn''t me, your Ojou is dating my little brother so please take care, everyone," Yuuki bowed.


    "RAKU-YOUNG MASTER IS HAVING A GIRLFRIEND!! IT''S REALLY HAPPY OCCASION!!!" Ryuu was happy,


    "YEAH, LET''S PARTY!"


    "CONGRATULATION, RAKU-YOUNG MASTER!!"


    "UGH!! WE''RE WORRIED THAT YOU''LL SINGLE FOR THE REST OF YOUR LIFE!!" Ryuu cried.


    "OI! THAT''S RUDE!!" Raku was mad but someone patted his shoulder.


    "LET''S CELEBRATE RAKU HAVING HIS FIRST GIRLFRIEND!!" Yuuki shouted.


    "HELL YEAH!! LET''S PARTY UNTIL DAWN!!!" The members of Shuuei n were also very happy.


    The members of the Bee Hive Gang were pretty confused with the development. ude wanted to say something but someone patted his shoulder.


    "Don''t be so tight! Let''s forget about anything now and have a party together," Yuuki said.


    ude was stunned, but he thought for a while and nodded. He needed to drink to forget his unhappiness for someone to steal their Ojou. He could think of a way to separate them tomorrow. He took a drink from Yuuki and drank it in one go.


    "YOSH, YOUR LEADER IS JOINING US! LET''S PARTY EVERYONE!!" Yuuki said.


    "HELL YEAH!!" The Bee Hive Gang was also happy and joined them to have a party. They didn''t have the tension and sat down while drinking.


    Adelt was amazed at the development, "Your first son is amazing." He had to praise him.


    "Hehehe, that''s right!" Issei was happy.


    Both Chitoge and Raku didn''t know what to do, they had been in the roller coaster and it made them very strange. They saw Yuuki who was talking and drinking together with Bee Hive Gang and Shuuei n as if nothing.


    "Aniki, amazing," Raku shook his head.


    Chitoge nodded and looked at Yuuki. She could only sigh and thought that it was such a shame that she couldn''t be his girlfriend.


    ''Wh-what am I thinking?'' Chitoge blushed and tried to get rid of her thoughts. She was thinking why Yuuki reject having a date with her, ''Can it be?'' She realized that there was only one reason, ''Did he have a girlfriend?''


    Chitoge was ufortable and unhappy. She needed to know who his girlfriend was.


    In waste at night, Yuuki was on his way back to his apartment. His dad had told him to stay in his house, but he refused. He couldn''t rest with a lot of people partying and having fun there. It was very loud.


    Yuuki walked into his apartement and opened his door until he heard someone calling him.


    "YUUKI!!" Yuuki saw Utaha, Eriri, and Tsubasa came from his manga studio.


    "Hey? Are you not sleeping yet?" Yuuki said.


    "ISN''T IT BECAUSE OF YOU!!" Three of them said at the same time and looked very worried.


    "I''m sorry for making you worry but it is alreadyte night, let''s talk tomorrow okay?" They thought for a while and nodded at him. They could wait for tomorrow.


    "Let''s sleep," Yuuki entered his room and jumped into his bed. He wanted sleeping as soon as possible.

 Chapter 38: Every day like this with you

    Utaha was preparing his breakfast while Yuuki was sitting in the dining room. He was sipping his coffee while reading a newspaper. He didn''t know but she was insisting on cooking him breakfast.


    Not that, Yuuki was minding though, "This is great," He was tired because of yesterday''s matter. He was d that someone could take care of him.


    "What were you doing yesterday?" Yuuki forgot there was someone else in his room. He sipped his coffee while looking at both Tsubasa and Eriri.


    "Do you really want to know?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah! Are you going on war?" Tsubasa looked very excited and made him twitch his lips.


    "Yes, we''re almost going to war," Yuuki said while sipping his coffee.


    "Almost?" Utaha cut in.


    "Yeah, don''t think that it has been solved," they knew that they couldn''t force him and could only grudgingly ept his exnation, "Enough of that, what about my assignment? Have you done it?"


    They shook their head and Yuuki could only sigh, "Don''t worry about it, let''s work hardter."


    "By the way, Yuuki, can I ask you something?" Utaha asked.


    Yuuki looked at her with a quite surprising expression. It was rare for her to ask something from him.


    "What''s wrong? If I can help you, I''ll do it," Yuuki said.


    "Can you check my novel after school?" Utaha said.


    "Sure, let me check it after school," Yuuki nodded.


    "Ah, Yuuki! Can you check my manga too?" Tsusa also raised her hand.


    "Sure, I don''t mind," Yuuki nodded and looked at Eriri, who tried to hide, "What about you?"


    "No, I''m not," Eriri shook her head.


    Yuuki nodded and didn''t mind. After that, they ate breakfast and went to their own school.


    Yuuki was on his way to school and someone called him.


    "Yuuki!" Yuuki turned his head and saw Ranko running toward him.


    "Ranko," Yuuki nodded at her.


    Ranko smiled at him, but the aura around her told him differently. There was a dark aura around her and made him shudder.


    "Let''s go!" Ranko pulled his hand.


    "Sigh, you''re just forceful, I''ll pity your future boyfriend," Yuuki shook his head.


    "Heck! I''ll have a great boyfriend in the future! Even better than you!" Ranko looked at him with a smug expression.


    "Ho? Better than me? I''d like to see that," Yuuki didn''t want to lose.


    "Enough of that, let''s talk about your date with Yukana," Ranko became serious.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t I''ve just to mess it up?" Yuuki became confused.


    "Yes, but we need a n to do it!" Ranko said.


    "A n?" Yuuki looked at her with a strange expression. After all, he only needed to mess up a date. There was no need for a n at all.


    "Let''s discuss it on your hometer," Ranko suddenly said.


    "Why is it on my home?" Yuuki looked at her with a strange expression.


    "Duh! Because I don''t want someone to see us in the street or my home, your home is safer!" Ranko looked at him as if an idiot.


    Yuuki thought for a while and nodded, he didn''t really mind for her toe to his house, "You cane to my house but don''t mess up my ce okay?" He looked at her with a wary gaze.


    "Who do you think I am? A stray cat?" Ranko looked pissed.


    "No, you''re more of a gori if I''ve to say," Yuuki remembered her strength that could tear up his uniform.


    "Who are you calling a gori !" Ranko was mad.


    They were arguing with each other while ignoring everyone who looked at them, from afar they looked like a couple who flirted with each other. They were arguing with each other until someone called them.


    "Yuuki! Ranko!" They turned their heads and saw Yukanaing to them with a happy expression.


    "Yukana!" Ranko was happy to see her and hugged her, "Hmmm, I miss you!"


    "Mooo, didn''t we meet every day?" Yukana also hugged her.


    They were so intimate and made Yuuki''s jealous, "Can I join too?" he asked while opening his arms wide.


    "NO!" They spoke at the same time and giggled. They left Yuuki and walked to ss together.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and could only sigh, ''Girls, don''t tease me so much." He shook his head and followed.


    Ranko looked back and smiled. She wanted to be like this every day but she remembered Yuuki and Yukana date in the next holiday. She became sour and looked away from him. She needed to make this date fail no matter what.


    Entering his ss, Yuuki saw Chiaki and Miyuki talking about something. He saw a brochure on their table and it wasn''t a drama club brochure.


    "What are you talking about?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yuuki!" Miyuki was startled.


    "Yuuki," Chiaki nodded.


    "So? Are you talking about me?" Yuuki thought when he saw them startled.


    "No! We''re talking about a music show in our cafe!" Miyuki shook her head hard.


    "Music show?" Yuuki titled his head.


    "Yeah, we wanted to make our shop popr so we wanted to do a music show," Chiaki nodded.


    "Hoo? What kind of music show?" Yuuki was intrigued.


    "Hmm, it''s a piano show, we have an unused piano in our cafe so we thought why not use it?" Chiaki said.


    "Do have someone who can y it?" Yuuki asked.


    Chiaki and Miyuki shook their heads. That was why they wanted to search for a pianist to y in their cafe.


    Yuuki looked at them until a quest appeared inside his head.


    [Save the Cafe - Be the pianist in Hitotose Cafe and y there regrly.]


    [Reward - A super hearing aids.]


    [Systems tips - Hitotose cafe is in danger be the pianist to make Hitotose cafe be popr among the neighborhood. The owner is irresponsible and leaving all the management to his daughter. Help the daughter to make Hitotose cafe popr.]


    Yuuki nodded and had already decided to y piano in Hitotose cafe.

 Chapter 39: Roaring Tides

    Yuuki didn''t mind about the quest but he had a strange expression on his face when he saw its reward.


    ''Super hearing aids? Why I do need that?'' Yuuki was confused but he didn''t think much about it.


    "Hey, how about I y piano in your cafe?" Yuuki said.


    Miyuki and Chiaki were surprised when they heard Yuuki would y piano in their cafe.


    "Really?" Miyuki asked excitedly.


    "Can you y piano?" Chiaki looked at him with a doubtful expression.


    Miyuki who heard Chiaki also doubting Yuuki could y piano.


    "Yeah, Yuuki, can you y piano?" Miyuki looked doubtful.


    "Don''t you mean beating up piano?" Chiaki teased him.


    Yuuki tried to keep his smile but his lips twitched several times, ''Do you doubt me that much?'' He wanted to shout but calmed himself.


    "I can do it if you want we can check it in the music room after a lesson," Yuuki said confidently.


    "Sure, show us your piano skill," Chiaki nodded. She was curious about him whether Yuuki could y or not but she hoped that he could y piano. After all, it was better for someone she knew to work in her cafe.


    "I''ll call Hina-chan and Kuu-chan!" Miyuki looked excited.


    "Hey? What are you talking about?" Ranko joined their conversation.


    "Yuuki wants to show us his piano skill," Chiaki said.


    Ranko was shocked and looked at Yuuki with disbelief, "You can y piano?" Yuuki nodded in response.


    "Don''t you mean beating up piano?" Ranko put a doubtful expression and made a tick mark on his forehead.


    Yuuki shook his head, "let''s go to the music room after the lesson," He didn''t need to say much about it. He needed to show it through his action.


    Ranko still looked at him with a doubtful expression but she nodded and waiting after the lesson.


    On the break, everyone was walking toward the music room. They were curious whether Yuuki could y piano or not. They looked at him with anticipation.


    "I said I''ll show you but isn''t it too much?" Yuuki looked at everyone who followed him to the music ss.


    "Hmph, I want to let Yukana see you make a fool in front of everyone," Ranko said with a smug expression.


    "Don''t mind, Yuuki, I was curious and wanted to hear you ying," Yukana said kindly.


    "Oh, Yukana, you''re so kind!" Yuuki was happy, "Unlike Ranko," He shook his head.


    "YOU!!!" Ranko was angry.


    "Don''t fight each other!" Yukana tried to calm both Yuuki and Ranko.


    "Awaawawwa," Hina-chan was nervous in front of many strangers.


    "Hina-chan, fight!" Kuina tried to encourage her.


    "Sigh, they are always fighting," Chiaki shook her head.


    "Mooo, fighting is bad Yuuki, Ranko-chan!" Miyuki reprimanded them.


    "Ran-Ranko-chan?" Ranko was stunned when she heard Miyuki''s called her.


    "That''s right, it''s cuter, right?" Miyuki showed her a gentle smile.


    Ranko couldn''t say anything but in her head, she thought, ''How cute.''


    "HOW CUTE!!" Yukana hugged Miyuki.


    "Moo, don''t treat me like a child!!" Everyone was happy but Yuuki felt ufortable being gazed by someone for so long.


    "Uomi, why are you looking at me so long?" Yuuki looked at the expressionless girl. He had almost never seen her change her expression.


    "Hmm, I''ve heard that someone is going to show his piano skills so I wanted to see it too," Uomi simply said.


    "Sigh, I don''t mind, let''s go, if we stay for so long the break''s going to be over," they nodded in response and walked toward the music ss together.


    They entered the music ss and saw a big piano in the center of the ss.


    "This is a good piano," Yuuki had piano proficiency 100 points when hepleted his first quest. It was his first time ying the piano though.


    ''Hmm, what kind of song would be good?'' Yuuki was in deep thought until Ranko disrupted him.


    "Hurry up and y! I want to see you fail!" Ranko tried to provoke him.


    Yuuki ignored her until he remembered one of his rewards, ''I guess I can use that song.'' He nodded at everyone and sat on the piano seat.


    Everyone was looking at him with a curious gaze, they saw him sitting in the piano seat and the atmosphere around him started to change. They saw his expression be mncholy and sad. They wanted to hurriedly walk to him and hug him tightly but they stopped when they heard him y the piano.


    The melody started slowly and felt very sad. They felt as if they were being hit by a raging wave, they felt helpless from this wave and couldn''t get up. They wanted to cry until the melody started to change in the middle.


    When they wanted to give up, they saw a light in front of them. They felt as if being saved and tried to get to that light no matter what. They ran, walked, crawled, they did whatever they could to reach that light.


    They looked at the young man who yed this song in front of them. They couldn''t take their eyes away from him. They didn''t know what kind of experience he had passed through his life but one thing they knew that they wanted to apany him now. They wanted to be together with him in his sad times and in his vulnerable times. They wanted to be his lighthouse when he lost in the middle of the sea.


    Yuuki yed the soundtrack of nnad. He had ''nnad'' game n inside his head and it included its soundtrack song. He really liked this song, it really encouraged him to face his life no matter how difficult it was. He almost let out his tears when ying this song.


    Yuuki was so immersed that he ignored everyone in the room. He remembered his past life and he missed his family, friends, and lover but he couldn''t meet them now. He was in another world and he knew he couldn''t meet them again.


    Yuuki couldn''t hold his tears and yed the song until the end.


    ''Shit, this song is bad!'' Yuuki thought while wiping his tears, ''I need to do my best in this world," He had a lot of people who supported him from his new family, the girl around him, and the system. He smiled wide and thought positively. He needed to do his best in the world.

 Chapter 40: Everyones Feeling

    Yuuki took a deep breath and tried to calm himself. He had be mncholy because of this song. He smiled and ready to walk through on his new life.


    Yuuki was smiling and turned his head at everyone.


    "He.." Yuuki wanted to say something but he was startled when he saw everyone had red eyes and a lot of tears on their eyes. He was surprised seeing both Ranko and Uomi was crying. He had never thought that his song would make them like this.


    "Are you okay?" Yuuki asked worriedly but someone shouted at him.


    "YUUKI!!!" Yukana flew toward him and hugged him.


    "YUUKI!!" Hina-chan also hugged him.


    "YUUKI!!" Both Miyuki and Kuina also hugged him.


    Yuuki was stunned at first but he was happy that he was being hugged by a lot of girls.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a song, no need to get dramatic," Yuuki told them softly tried to calm them. They still sobbed on his arms. He sighed and looked at Chiaki, Ranko, and Uomi who was watching his interaction with the girls around him.


    Yuuki looked at them with an expression, ''You cane too.''


    They looked at him with a weird expression. Chiaki and Uomi walked to him and also hugged him.


    Yuuki said caressed their back and softly whispered to each of them. He felt being a high-ss host who was trying to serve his customers. He looked at Ranko who was still stubborn and didn''t want toe. He looked at her again with an expression, ''If you don''te, I''lle there and hugged you.''


    Ranko who saw his expression nodded and came to him. She felt being left alone if she didn''t hug him.


    Yuuki felt d that he yed this song.


    Yuuki had calmed all of them and decided to ask Chiaki.


    "So? Do I pass?" Yuuki asked.


    "You pass," Chiaki said softly. That song was really great and his piano skill was superb. It was her blessing to have Yuuki ying for her cafe.


    "How much do I pay you?" Chiaki knew that Yuuki''s skill was very good even at the professional level. She was afraid that she couldn''t pay him.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t need money, give me something to eat every time I''m done ying," Yuuki said.


    "Hey? Really?" Chiaki was startled.


    "Yes, helping you is my aim all the time, you don''t need to pay me," Yuuki didn''t need money. He had a lot of money from his manga. He was sure that he would get a lot of money again after his game making tournaments.


    "Really? Aren''t you trying to court Chiaki?" Uomi''s word made everyone startled. They looked at Yuuki with an expression, ''Tell me the truth!''


    Yuuki was sweatdropping, ''How the hell the situation bes like this!'' He tried to calm them and said it wasn''t the case. They sighed in relief but Chiaki had a disappointed expression.


    ''Why are you so disappointed?'' Yuuki wanted to get away from everyone now.


    Yuuki didn''t know there were 5 people who hide behind the door and listen to him when he was ying piano. They had also tears and snot on their face.


    "Raku, your Aniki is amazing!" Shuu praised. He had never heard this song, this must be an original and Raku''s brother the one who made it. He thought that he needed to ask Raku to introduce them.


    "Yeah, I have to admit it his song is really great," Ruri also nodded. She was a quite rich youngdy and had a lot of experience with piano but it was her first time to be stunned like this.


    Onodera had a red face remembering that she had heard the conversation between Yuuki and Uomi. She was very embarrassed hearing about s.e.x, baby, and w.o.m.b but she had to admit that Raku''s older brother was amazing.


    "Yeah, Aniki is amazing," Raku felt proud when he heard this song. He had tears on his eyes.


    Raku wanted to find his brother but he couldn''t find him in the ss. He asked his ssmates and they told him that Yuuki was in the music room. He was thankful to them and went together with his friend to a music room. He was surprised when he saw Yuuki was being surrounded by a lot of girls. He had to admit that if his brother was the one who did the fake rtionship with Chitoge there would be another war.


    Raku shook his head and didn''t think much. He needed to deal this matter himself and couldn''t bother his brother. He could do it and this song told him to do so.


    Chitoge was in a dream, she had never thought that Yuuki would be able to make this kind of beautiful song. She had visited a lot of orchestra in America but nothing could reach her heart. It was until she heard his song. Yuuki''s song made her heart flutter in high and down. It was as if she was his ything but she had to admit it that she didn''t hate it.


    Chitoge was still immersed until she saw Yuuki was being hugged by a lot of girls. She clenched her hands and felt ufortable. She had also wanted to go there and hugged him but her status as Raku''s girlfriend made her unable to do so.


    Her loved one was so close to her yet it was so far away. Chitoge could only look at him from afar with another girl and she was here being shackled by something called ''Fake Rtionship.''


    Chitoge almost crying but stopped herself, ''It''s not fair!''


    The world was unfair, normal girls could chase their love one without thinking anything yet Chitoge could only bury away her feeling inside her heart and waiting for 2 years for this charade to over.


    At that time, Chitoge was sure that one of the girls in front of her would be together with Yuuki. She didn''t know what to do and hoping someone would help her.


    ''If only I can be more truthful to my heart,'' No one knew who said that but it was definitely one of them.

 Chapter 41: Shuraba

    It was time to go home, Yuuki had told Chiaki that he woulde to Hitotose tomorrow and ready for his first job.


    "It''s okay," Chiaki nodded. She didn''t mind, after all, she was already happy to have Yuuki as their pianist.


    "I''ll prepare you the best clothes for tomorrow!" Miyuki was excited that she could dress up Yuuki as she likes.


    "I''ll be waiting for you!" Hina-chan was excited.


    "Please, bring a lot of snacks!!" Kuina was drooling.


    "Mooo!! Kuu-chan!! Don''t be so udylike!!" Miyuki reprimanded her.


    Everyone wasughing at their interaction.


    Yukana was really happy that she could see another side of Yuuki. She was surprised that he could y piano so well.


    ''His song is great,'' Yukana tried to imagine if they were on a date and Yuuki would y piano for her in front of many people. It would be so romantic. She couldn''t wait for her date on the next holiday.


    "How many girls have you make fall in love with this song?" Uomi asked.


    "No way, I''m still single," Yuuki was smiling.


    "You and your lies," Uomi said.


    "Who is lying? Do I look like that? Do I look like a man who has make girls crying?" Yuuki felt hurt.


    Uomi didn''t say anything and turned her head, "Well, you don''t like someone who is trying to hurt a girl''s hurt." She said softly but Yuuki could hear her.


    "Yeah, I will love them," Yuuki said loud so Uomi could hear him.


    "Idiot," Uomi left him with a smile on her face but Yuuki couldn''t see it.


    Yuuki and Ranko were walking together. They were nning to ruin his date with Yukana. He felt stupid to ruin his own date together with a girl. He looked at her who had been quiet all the time. He didn''t know why but ever since he yed piano, she had been quiet with him. He decided to tease her little.


    "What is it? Are you starting to fell in love with me?" Yuuki teased her.


    Ranko who heard him twitched her lips. She was thinking about her own feeling but this hateful guy suddenly became so narcissism.


    "What? Are you really fall in love me?" Yuuki tried to make a surprised expression on his face. He wanted to tease her.


    "WHO THE HELL FALL IN LOVE WITH YOU!!" Ranko shouted. She couldn''t hold it again, she wanted to fight him. She wanted to strangle him but stopped when she saw him smiling gently at her.


    "Hmm, this is the Ranko I knew, you''re not suited to be so quiet, I like you more like this," Yuuki smiled.


    Ranko was blushing but her tan skin made it hard for someone to see it, "YOU IDIOT!! HURRY UP AND GO TO YOUR HOUSE!!!" She left him and walked in front of him. She didn''t want him to see her blushing.


    "Wait, don''t be in hurry!" Yuuki followed her.


    Both of them were walking while arguing to each other, they felt really strangelyfortable with each other.


    This was a really great day for both of them.


    Arrived at his apartment, Yuuki brought her to his apartment, not his manga studio. He felt that he only used his apartment for sleeping. He needed to use it for something else.


    "You can sit there, do you want tea, coffee, juice, tea, or water?" Yuuki asked.


    "Give me a juice!" Ranko sat on his chair and looking around his apartment. It was her first time toe to boy''s house. Even though she was a gal but she was still v.i.r.g.i.n and his experiences with men were zero. She had only been in love with Yukana after all and didn''t have any interest with men.


    It was until Ranko met Yuuki though. She felt a strange connection between her and him. She didn''t know yet what was her feeling was. She needed to confirm it further before she could make a conclusion.


    "Here is your juice," Yuuki brought her a ss.


    "Thank you," Ranko drank it.


    "Well, I think, we didn''t need a n for my date with Yukana," Yuuki said while sipping his coffee.


    Ranko was startled when she heard him, "HAAAA??? WHY?" She was confused.


    "I mean, it''s just to make my date failed, right? A man who didn''t make a n on his date already a failure in front of the girls," Yuuki said simply.


    Ranko also realized her mistakes, they didn''t need to prepare a n at all.


    "That''s true," Ranko nodded, "But, that''s weak! I''m sure Yukana has a good feeling on you!" She shook his head, Yuuki''s charm was too high.


    "Hmm, what aboutte? Comingte to the date is also considering a failure, right?" Yuuki said.


    "Good! Good!" Ranko was happy, "That''s it! You don''t need to make a n and need toete during your date!!" She was excited and couldn''t wait for him to go on his date.


    Yuuki shook his head and could only sigh. He massaged his temple to try to appease his headache. It was his mistake to promise Ranko.


    They were talking to each other whileughing. They were in the middle of a discussion about a bad date. It was a very funny topic for both of them. They wereughing very hard until they heard someone called Yuuki.


    "Yuuki, are you home? I heard a voice from your room," Someone opened the door.


    "Oh, Utaha, I''m home," Yuuki said.


    "Who are you talking with?" Utaha opened his door and saw a tan-skin girl was so close to Yuuki. She felt her heart ufortable.


    Ranko was also ufortable to see a beautiful girl suddenly appeared in front of his door.


    "Let me introduce you, this is Utaha, she is my neighbor," Yuuki introduced, "And this is my ssmates, her name is Ranko." He knew that something would happen, but at least he needed to treat them the same.


    "Hello, Ranko-san," Utaha said simply.


    "Hello, Utaha," Ranko nodded.


    This was the first meeting between two rival.

 Chapter 42: A baby bird would fly on its own

    They were silent until Yuuki broke their silence.


    "Ok stop! Don''t fight for me! I know, I''m handsome and I can ept both of your love," Yuuki said dramatically.


    Ranko and Utaha looked at him as if he were an idiot and trash. They felt disgusted at him but could only sigh at his actions. They knew why he acted like an idiot.


    "Let''s ignore this idiot," Utaha said.


    "I agree," Ranko nodded.


    "HEY!" Yuuki looked pissed but inside his heart was happy that they didn''t fight each other. He made a lot of scenarios about a meeting between Ranko and Utaha. Both of them were very hardheaded, ck belly, rude, selfish, stubborn, get angry easily, etc.. He was sweating when he couldn''t think of the good side of each of them.


    ''Hmm, there is nothing good!'' Yuuki thought that besides their pretty faces. They were practically a burden. He was in deep thought until something hit his head. "Owh!" He tended his head and looked at both Ranko and Utaha who had pissed expressions.


    "Let''s ignore this idiot ande with me," Utaha said while telling her to move to a manga studio.


    "Sure," Ranko was happy and followed her.


    Yuuki felt hurt that they ignored him and left him alone in his room, "Wait for me!"


    "How is it being the next seat of that idiot?" Utaha asked.


    "It''s terrible, he is often bugging me and sometimes very annoying," Ranko said hatefully.


    "Yeah, it''s terrible, I''ve also had the same experience, and every night I would hear him m.o.a.ning alone in his room," Utaha said.


    "Really? I''ve seen him doing something with his hand in his pocket during the lesson I could hear him m.o.a.ning too," Ranko said.


    Both of them were very harmonious with each other. It was hard to believe this was their first time meeting each other, it was as if they were best friends and had met each other for a long time.


    Yuuki who had been listening to them twitched his lips several times, "I''ve never done that! Don''t tarnish my name!" But both of them snorted and ignored him. He knew it was his fault to do something stupid in front of them. He was fine if both of them could ept each other, but this wasn''t the case.


    They were entering his manga studio and Ranko was surprised to see it.


    "This?" Ranko asked.


    "This is his workce, he is a mangaka," Utaha said.


    "Mangaka?" Ranko was confused. She had imagined that mangaka was a fat guy, never took a bath, and looked very disgusting, but the mangaka in front of her was very handsome, fit body, smell nice, and could y piano.


    Ranko felt curious as to why Yuuki became a mangaka, "Why did you be a mangaka?" It was a rare job. She didn''t hate him if he became a mangaka but she wanted to know the reason.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and showed a number to her.


    Ranko wrinkled her eyebrows and looked confused, "This?" She looked at a lot of numbers and didn''t know its meaning.


    "That''s my ie," Ranko was shocked in response and gawking at him. She had never known that manga was so lucrative business.


    "I understand," Ranko nodded and didn''t say anything. She knew that it was worth it to be disgusting mangaka if you got that much money.


    Ranko looked at his manga studio and looked pretty amazed. It was so clean and looked very professional. She knew that Yuuki was probably one of the famous people in the manga industry.


    "Yuuki!" Tsubasa, who saw Yuuki, became excited and brought him a manuscript.


    "This?" Yuuki asked.


    "This is my manga! Please, tell me your opinion!" Tsubasa bowed his head.


    Yuuki nodded and started reading her manga. He looked at her pen name, "Wing V?" He looked confused.


    "Yes! Wing V is my pen name! It''s cool right!" Tsubasa had a star in her eyes.


    Everyone was sweating at her but no one wanted to say it wasme. They kept their mouths shut and tried to ignore them.


    "Hmm, well, not bad," Yuuki said absentmindedly.


    "Really? Yuuki?" Tsubasa looked excited.


    "Let me read your story first," Yuuki said.


    "Please!" Tsubasa nodded.


    Yuuki started to read her story. The story was about a hero who protected a kingdom from a demon king. It was a very normal story but Tsubasa told her story was great. He was immersed in reading her manga. He didn''t know that his appearance had a butterfly effect on Tsubasa. If he didn''te to this world Tsubasa''s manga wouldn''t be this interesting.


    "This is good! You can probably publish it on Mihari," Yuuki praised it.


    "Really?" Tsubasa was happy.


    "You can call her if you want now," Yuuki nodded.


    "Sure, I''ll call her tomorrow!" Tsubasa nodded and was very happy that her manga could be published, but suddenly she felt sad, She remembered that if she published her own manga she would stoping to his apartment.


    "Yuuki," Tsubasa said.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Do we still able to meet each other? I''m probably going to be busy with my manga and couldn''te to this ce," Tsubasa looked sad.


    "Don''t worry, I know that you''ll leave your nest and fly on your own," Yuuki said while pointing his finger at the sky, "Let''s meet up in the sky, I''ll be waiting for you there." He became ''chuuni'' to make her happy.


    Tsubasa, who heard him, became excited, "Yes, I''ll fly on my own with my own wings! Let''s meet up in the sky! I''ll go there!" She nodded excitedly.


    "But sometimes, if you feel lonely, you can go back here, let''s have fun together at that time," Yuuki said while wiping tears in his eyes.


    "YES! I DEFINITELY COME HERE!" Tsubasa also had tears on her eyes.


    "Don''t cry! We don''t need tears to stain our parting," But Yuuki had tears on his face.


    "YES! I WON''T CRY!" Tsubasa''s eyes full of tears.


    "But, I''ll let it slide today, you can cry if you want," Yuuki opened his arms.


    "YUUKI! I DON''T WANT TO LEAVE!!" Tsubas flew toward him and hugged him.


    "There, there, don''t cry," Yuuki caressed her back.


    Ranko, Utaha, and Eriri were stunned at their interaction and didn''t know what to do. They were sweatdropping at them when they were crying but felt ufortable when they saw them hugging each other.


    "DON''T HUGGING TO EACH OTHER!!" They tried to separate them.

 Chapter 43: Happy that youre here

    Yuuki and Tsubasa were hugging each other until they were separated by Utaha, Ranko, and Eriri. They looked reluctant but let each other go.


    Tsubasa looked at Yuuki for a while and nodded, "I''ve decided that I''ll publish my manga after your game is done, Yuuki." She wanted to finish this game with everyone.


    "Really?" Yuuki was happy.


    "Yeah! I don''t want something half-assed," Tsubasa nodded.


    "Good, I''m happy that you can still work for me," Yuuki nodded and looked at Utaha, "How about you? Do you want me to see your work now?" he asked.


    Utaha shook her head, "I''ve gotten an inspiration just now! Don''t bother me! I''ll write now!" She took herptop and wrote her novel with a loud typing sound. They could hear her talking to herself as if she was possessed by something.


    Yuuki knew this was an inspiration state of a creator, in this state they would be invincible with a lot of ideas kepting to their head.


    "Don''t bother her, it''s her luck to enter that state," Tsubasa and Eriri nodded in response. They knew that each creator had each of their own weird habits.


    Ranko looked at Utaha with a weird gaze but didn''t say anything. She didn''t have a hobby to judge people.


    "What do you want to do?" Yuuki asked Ranko, "I have a game and you can y if you want." He gave her a game console.


    "No, I''ll watch you working," Ranko said.


    "Well, do whatever you want," Yuuki nodded, "Let''s go, let''s finish this game."


    Eriri and Tsubasa nodded and were ready to fight their own battle.


    It was at 10 p.m. that everyone was done with their work. Eriri and Tsubasa nned to stay in Yuuki''s manga studio for a night. They had been living there for a while and felt quitefortable.


    Ranko decided to go home, "I''ll go home."


    "Let me deliver you to your home, it is quite dangerous for a girl to go homete at night," Yuuki offered.


    "Ha? I''m fine! I''m very strong after all!" Ranko showed her arms.


    Yuuki frowned, "No way, I''ll deliver you," Ranko was a beautiful girl and he knew the street wasn''t kind. There were a lot of sc.u.mbags everywhere.


    Ranko wanted to reject him until someone interjected, "You should take his offer," Utaha said while crossing her arms, "It wasn''t safe for a girl like you to go homete at night." Ranko sighed and nodded.


    Yuuki looked at Utaha with grateful expression but she ignored him and continued to write her novel.


    Yuuki sighed, "Let''s go." He opened the door and Ranko followed him.


    (BGM: Otouto Mitai na Sonzai).


    Both of them didn''t say anything but it didn''t feel awkward. They even felt this silence was quitefortable. They were often fighting with each other but this kind of silence was kind of nice.


    Yuuki turned his head and saw Ranko. He had to admit that even though she was rude and short-tempered. She was beautiful and have a well-endowed chest.


    "What are you looking at?" Ranko looked at him with a smug expression.


    "Your b.r.e.a.s.ts are amazing," Yuuki praised.


    Ranko snorted, "It''s toote for you to touch it," In the past, she had offered him to touch her b.r.e.a.s.ts but Yuuki didn''t take her offer but she knew why he did that.


    "No, I''m not going to touch it, I''m just praising it," Yuuki said.


    "Well, praise won''t get you anywhere," Ranko snorted.


    "By the way, why do you like Yukana so much ?" Yuuki said. He was curious about what made this tan-skinned girl love Yukana that much.


    "Why do you want to know?" Ranko said while looking at him.


    "No, I''m just curious, we''ve been known for a few days and I felt like I didn''t know so much about you," Yuuki said, "I wanted to know what was making you love her that much."


    "Well, I don''t mind telling you," Ranko started telling him about her childhood story with Yukana. She told him that she was a very naughty child and always fighting with other kids. That was why she was being avoided by other kids.


    Ranko was lonely and didn''t have a friend at that time Yukana appeared and asked her to be her friend. She was happy and epted it right away.


    "Ah! Yukana, my angel!" Ranko said with a dreamy expression, "I want you to be mine!"


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he saw her expression.


    "Well, I don''t really care about that," Yuuki shook his head.


    "Hey! I want to tell you more about my angel Yukana!" Ranko shook his shoulders.


    "Sigh, well, tell me," Yuuki gave in.


    Ranko smiled and started telling him how much she loved Yukana.


    The moment she met him, her life changed. Everything she saw, everything she heard, everything she felt. She realized the scenery around her started to take color and her world began to sparkle.


    Ranko met his eyes and her heart started flip-flops. She liked this feeling and wanted to be with him a lot. She could be her true self when she was with him.


    "Yuuki! Did you listen to me!"


    "Yeah, I heard you."


    "Good, now, I''ll tell you again!"


    "Isn''t that enough? You''ve talked so much!"


    "No way! I want to tell you more."


    "Sigh, you''re lucky to have me listening to your love talk."


    "Um, I''m lucky to have you around me."


    Ranko smiled brightly while telling him about her love for Yukana. Yuuki could only listen to her while talking sometimes.


    It was a useless conversation that you could hear anywhere but for them, it was definitely a joyful moment together.

 Chapter 44: Music Performance

    The next day, Yuuki went to his school while thinking about something. He needed to think about his rtionship with everyone. He knew that he couldn''t stay like this forever but he was confused about it. He wanted to live like a harem king, but he needed to work hard for it.


    Yuuki thought about Utaha who was ignoring him this morning. He needed to do something about it and when he was in deep thinking someone tapped his shoulder.


    "Aniki!" Yuuki turned his head.


    "Oh, Raku, good morning," Yuuki said.


    "What''s wrong?" Raku asked worriedly. He saw that he was in deep thought.


    "Don''t worry about it, let''s talk about your new girlfriends! What is it?" Yuuki smiled. He wanted to know how Raku lived after dating Chitoge.


    "Sigh, the beehive gang started to doubt our rtionship," Raku massaged his temple.


    Yuuki knew that if the rtionship between Raku and Chitoge were known to the other members, it would cause a war between Shuuei n and the Beehive gang.


    ''Hmmm, what should I do?'' Yuuki was in deep thought until he heard the conversation of random students.


    "Ugh, I''m nervous about my first date."


    "Don''t worry, bro! I know how you feel."


    Yuuki got an epiphany, "Raku, how about a date?"


    "Date?" Raku was startled.


    "Yeah, you need to ask Chitoge to date, you need to ask her out," Yuuki told him.


    "Bu-but! I don''t have any experience with it!" Raku was nervous.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be fine," Yuuki tried to encourage him.


    They were talking to each other until they heard a girl''s voice.


    "Date? What are you talking about?'' Yuuki and Raku turned their heads.


    "Oh, Yukana," Yuuki nodded at her.


    "Aniki, who is she?" Raku asked. In his head was all about Onodera, he didn''t have any kind of strange feeling but he knew this girl was really beautiful and had a nice body.


    "This is my friend, Yukana," Yuuki introduced, "Yukana, this is Raku, he is my little brother."


    "Little brother!" Yukana was startled and observed Raku.


    Raku was ufortable being observed like this by a beautiful girl.


    "You didn''t look like each other?" Yukana felt strange, Yuuki was handsome but Raku was normal. It was really normal that she couldn''t see anything special about him. "It''s the ck sheep?"


    "THAT''S RUDE!" Raku was angry.


    "Hahaha, don''t say that, but that is true that this is my little brother," Yuuki said, "So, don''t mock him okay?"


    "Well, I understand," Yukana nodded, "Then, what are you talking about earlier? Is it a date?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, he wanted to bring his girlfriend to date but he didn''t know what to do."


    Yukana was listening to his exnation and nodded, "How about we do a double date?"


    "Double date?" Raku and Yuuki said at the same time.


    "Didn''t we have a date in the next holiday? We can do a double date together with your little brother?" Yukana said excitedly.


    "You gonna have a date with her?" Raku looked at Yuuki with amazement.


    "Yeah, I''m having a date with her in the next holiday," Yuuki felt a headache remembering he had to take her to date.


    "Then, why don''t we do a double date together me with Yuuki and you with your girlfriend!" Yukana said while hugging Yuuki''s arm.


    "Double date, that''s great, I''ll ask Chitoge now!" Raku thought that it was a great idea that he didn''t have to go alone with Chitoge. He felt really ufortable around her and he could feel her mood was pretty bad.


    Raku said goodbye to them and went to his ssroom.


    Yuuki looked at his back and asked Yukana who was by his side, "Are you fine with that?" This was their first date, after all.


    "It''s fine, your little brother looks very troubled after all," Yukana smiled.


    "Thank you for that," Yuuki was grateful to her.


    "Don''t worry about it, but I expect you to be sessful on this date!" Yukana left him after she said that.


    Yuuki felt ufortable when he saw that smile. He knew that he would disappoint her but he couldn''t do anything about it. He promised Ranko, after all.


    The school was over, Yuuki went to Hitotose dorm to work as a pianist for the first time. He was inside the Hitotose cafe while being surrounded by 4 beautiful girls around him.


    "Yuuki! You need to wear this!" Miyuki was excited and brought him his uniform.


    Yuuki didn''t take it but observed it for a while, "It''s a butler suit?" He looked strangely in uniform.


    "Yeah, we''re usually wearing maid uniforms! That is why you need to wear this on your first work!" Miyuki still looked excited.


    Yuuki looked at Miyuki who wore a maid uniform, ''Kawaii!'' That was in his mind. He wanted to hug her and brought her to his apartment but he would be a criminal if he did that. He needed her consent to do that.


    "Sure, I''ll wear it," Yuuki nodded and took his uniform. He went to the changing room and started to change his clothes.


    "I wonder how he looks," Hina-chan was curious.


    "Yeah, I''m happy that he bought me this taiyakai!" Kuina said while eating.


    "Mooo! Kuu-chan! Don''t be udy-like!!" Miyuki reprimanded her.


    "Don''t fight, the cafe will open after this," Chiaki said.


    They made an announcement around the neighborhood and expected a lot of guests woulde to their cafe.


    It was time for their cafe to open and as expected there were quite a lot of guests who came today.


    "Kuu-chan, help us!" Miyuki said.


    "Yes!" Kuina said.


    "Hina-chan, take a deep breath," Chiaki tried to calm Hina-chan who became scarecrow.


    "Aawaawawawa," Hina-chan was nervous.


    Everyone was already waiting for his music show and wanted to know whether the pianist was as good as the poster said.


    They waited until they saw a handsome young man walking toward the piano. They knew he was a pianist. The girls had couldn''t take their eyes from him, especially when he smiled to them.


    Yuuki took a deep breath and ready to start his first music performance.

 Chapter 45: A Gentlemans Act

    Yuuki thought, ''what kind of song that I''ll y first?'' He looked at the audience who tried to rx after their activities in the morning and afternoon. He knew that he needed to y a rxing song so they could rx.


    He started to y his piano and the slow melody started to echo through the room. This melody made people who heard it start to smile and rx. They were in a happy mood while talking to their friends. They felt like this song could cure their tired body and smile happily.


    Yuuki was also happy to y this song. He yed ''Harvest Moon Ost.'' in his musical performances. He felt this song was very suitable for this asion. He yed happily and was immersed in his performance.


    Little did, Yuuki knew there was someone who tried to record him with her phone.


    Yuuki yed for an hour and decided it was time to end it. He yed hisst song then he said goodbye to everyone.


    [Quest Complete: Congrattions on bing the pianist at Hitotose Cafe and y there regrly]


    [Reward: A super hearing aids..]


    [System tips - You need to go to Hitotose Cafe regrly to y. You''ll make the owner''s daughter happy with your presence.]


    Yuuki looked at the quest notice and looked at his reward curiously. It was his first time seeing a hearing aid. It looked like an earphone from your phone. He didn''t know the difference between normal and this super hearing aids.


    ''Well, I''ll keep it first,'' Yuuki kept it in his pocket.


    "Yuuki, that song is great, it''s really rxing and makes me happy!" Miyuki came to him with an excited expression.


    "Yeah, it''s really great!" Kuina praised it.


    "Yu-Yuuki, thank you, this song makes me more rxed to server the guests," Hina-chan felt grateful.


    Yuuki nodded at them and looked toward Chiaki who had a different expression from everyone. She walked toward him and held both of his shoulders.


    "Please, y every day in our cafe!" Chiaki said with a serious expression. Today, profit really made her stupified, she had never thought that with just music performance from Yuuki. Her cafe could get several times its profit.


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he heard it. He smiled lightly at her, "Sorry, Chiaki, I cane every day, but if it''s 3 times a week, I''ll be able to do it."


    "Well, 3 days is good," Chiaki nodded, and she felt disappointed but didn''t force him. She didn''t pay him after all, it would be nice if Yuuki was her boyfriend or husband. She could let him y in this store every day.


    "I''ll going home, can you make me dinner?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, I''m already preparing it for you!" Miyuki said.


    "Thank you," Yuuki changed his clothes and ate his food.


    "Hmm, this is good!" Yuuki was amazed. The food was probably on the same level as Raku or higher.


    "Really! I''m d that you like it," Miyuki said in relief.


    "I''m sure, your husband will be happy to have a delicious food every day," Yuuki praised.


    "Hu-husband!" Miyuki was blushing hard and covered her face with her hands.


    Yuuki smiled at how cute she was until he felt the cold air around him.


    "Yuuki, I don''t think it''s nice to tease, Miyu-chan!" Hina-chan looked quite scary.


    ''Hello? Hina-chan? Is it really Hina-chan?'' Yuuki looked amazed at her.


    "Yeah, Yuuki, it''s not nice to tease, Miyu-chan," Kuina also reprimanded him.


    "Even though I want you to y every day but you can''t tease, Miyu-chan too much!" Chiaki reprimanded him.


    Yuuki could only twitch his lips and let them reprimand him. He could only look at Miyuki, who was trying hard to hide her blushing.


    ''Kawaii," Yuuki was mesmerized by her and made Hina-chan, Kuina, and Chiaki madder.


    "Sigh, Hina-chan is quite scary," Yuuki shook his head. He had never thought that the cute and always nervous Hina-chan would be an ''Oni'' if he forced it. He was lucky to know her other side though.


    Yuuki was walking to his apartment. He had already told everyone that he would bete because he had some matters he needed to do.


    "What are you doing?" Eriri was curious.


    "I''m going to y piano in a cafe," Yuuki said.


    "YOU CAN PLAY PIANO?" Eriri and Tsubasa were startled and asked him a lot of questions. Utaha didn''t join them and Yuuki knew that she was listening. He said that he would y for an hour there. They were curious and wanted to see him too, but he told them that they could see him yter. They needed to finish their game after all.


    Yuuki walked to his apartment but stopped when he saw someone who was looking for something on the street.


    Yuuki looked at the back of this person and knew this was a girl. As a gentleman, he needed to help girls in need or else he couldn''t call himself a gentleman. He walked slowly and asked her,


    "Hello, did you search for something?" Yuuki asked, "I can help you."


    Yuuki was waiting for her answer, but she didn''t answer him. It was as if she hadn''t heard of him.


    ''Is she ignoring me?'' Yuuki felt quite hurt. He tried to call her again, "Did you need help? I can help you search it." He asked her again, but she ignored him.


    Yuuki sighed and decided to tap her shoulder. He tapped her shoulder and asked her, "Can I help you?"


    She turned her head and saw a young man in front of her. She was tense but she stopped when she saw his gentle smile.


    She looked at him saying something to him. She took out a book from her bag and wrote something.


    She showed him a paper that was written, [Yes?]

 Chapter 46: Will you be my friend?

    Yuuki was stunned when he saw the girl in front of him. He didn''t expect to see her in this world. He really liked her character in his previous world.


    ''Don''t worry, I''ll make you happy,'' Yuuki thought when he saw the girl in front of him. He saw her take a book from her bag and wrote something.


    She showed her book, [Yes?]


    Yuuki knew that she couldn''t hear him so he took out his phone and wrote, [Can I help you?] He couldn''t signnguage. He could only talk to her on the phone.


    She looked quite stunned when she read it but nodded at him.


    Yuuki wrote something on his phone and said, "Did you lose something?"


    She nodded in response and wrote something in her book, [I lost my hearing aids.]


    Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrows, he knew that hearing aids were quite small and it was hard to find, especially when it was night. He wrote something on his phone and showed it to her, [Don''t worry, I''ll help you].


    She read it and became happy that someone would help her.


    Yuuki nodded at her and helped her search for her hearing aids. He looked around the street to find her hearing aids. He knew it wasn''t easy to search for such small things but he didn''tin. He needed to find it for the girl in front of him.


    They kept searching for her hearing aids until Yuuki found it near the pole of the street. He was happy that he found it and hurriedly went to the girl. He wanted her to hear his voice.


    Yuuki walked toward her and tapped her shoulder. She turned her head and saw him find her hearing aids.


    She was happy and bowed her head several times. She took her book and wrote, [Thank you].


    Yuuki took out his phone and wrote, [Don''t worry about it]. He gave her hearing aids and she took it happily. She inserted her hearing aids into her ears and her expression told him to say something.


    Yuuki nodded in response, "Can you hear me?"


    She frowned when she couldn''t hear anything. She took out her hearing aids and checked it again. She felt that her hearing aids were broken when they were thrown away. She hung her head until she felt someone tapping her shoulder. She looked up and saw Yuuki write something on his phone.


    [Is it broken?] She nodded weakly in response.


    Yuuki frowned at her response. He needed to do something and remembered that he had gotten a reward from his quest earlier. He hurriedly took it from his pocket and gave it to her.


    She was confused when she saw Yuuki take something from his pocket. She was waiting for him and was surprised by it. She saw him take new hearing aids from his pocket. She saw him write something on his phone.


    [You can have it]. She was startled and shook her head hard. She knew that hearing aids weren''t something cheap. It was quite costly and she didn''t want to take it from someone she didn''t know.


    She looked at him and wrote something again on his phone, [Why?]


    She nodded and wrote something on her book, [Because I don''t know you, I can''t make you give me something so expensive]. She had never seen this kind of model of hearing aids. She knew it was definitely several times expensive than her usual hearing aids.


    She thought that he would be angry when she didn''t ept his hearing aids but she was stunned when she saw him do a signnguage.


    Yuuki was frowning when he saw her rejected his present. He wanted to know why he rejected it. He was waiting for a while and she wrote, [Because I don''t know you, I can''t make you give me something so expensive.]


    Yuuki was thinking that this girl had the heart of an angel. He really liked her and wanted to help her. He knew she was Shouko Nishimiya. She was deaf and couldn''t hear him. He knew that actually she wasn''tpletely dead but because of bullying acts during her elementary school made permanent damage to one of her earspletely.


    Yuuki wanted to beat them up and kill the social life of the one who made these kinds of things to her but he shook his head. He needed to give this hearing aid to her.


    Yuuki took a deep breath and tried to remember one of signnguage he remembered from the movie ''Koe no Katachi''.


    Yuuki pointed his index finger at himself. Then he pointed his index finger at her. After that, he linked both of his hands as if someone were hugging. One of his hands was in reverse, then he moved it up and down.


    "Will you be my friend?" Yuuki said.


    Shouko was stunned and let out tears in her eyes.


    Yuuki panicked and didn''t know what to do. He hurriedly took out his phone and wrote, [What''s wrong? You didn''t want to be my friend?]


    Shouko shook her head hard and wrote in her book, [No! It''s the first time someone asked me like this].


    Yuuki sighed in relief and wrote, [So? Will you be my friend?]


    Shouko nodded hard and smiled at him.


    Yuuki was stunned for a while looking at her smile. He smiled and wrote again on his phone, [My name is Ichijou Yuuki, what is yours?]


    Shouko nodded and wrote in her book, [My name is Nishimiya Shouko, nice to meet you].

 Chapter 47: Talk to her

    Yuuki wrote again on his phone and showed her, [Now, we''re friends, this is my gift for.] He gave her hearing aids.


    Shouko wanted to reject it again, but Yuuki didn''t let him do it. He took her hand and ced it in her hand. He took his phone and wrote. [Don''t reject it!]


    Shouko smiled helplessly at her new friend and used his hearing aids. She inserted it into her ears and was surprised when she could hear everything around her so clearly.


    "Can you hear me?" Shouko heard Yuuki''s voice and nodded excitedly in response. She was happy that she could hear him.


    "Ye...yeah," Shouko could talk but it was hard since she couldn''t hear anything but she wanted to say thank you to him, "Th..tha..thankyou."


    "Don''t worry about it," Yuuki was happy that Shouko could hear his voice."Let me send you home, it''s already quitete." He was worried about her.


    Shouko wrote something in her book, "No, it''s okay, I can go home by myself.] She shook her head.


    "No, let me do it. I want to talk with you more," Yuuki said.


    Shouko finally nodded and smiled, "Tha-thank you."


    Yuuki nodded, "Don''t worry, I think I need to learn hand signnguage so I can talk with you better."


    Shouko shook her head and wrote [No, I can learn to talk better.] She had this new hearing aid from him and it made it easier for her to have a conversation with everyone. It was as if she wasn''t deaf with it.


    "Let''s learn together then. You teach me hand signnguage and you can practice talking with me," Yuuki said.


    Shouko wrote something [Good, we can learn together.] She was happy that they had more time together.


    They walked together while having a conversation. It was hard since Shouko had to write her answer on the paper but they were happy to get to know each other. She learned that Yuuki was a student at Fujiyama High School.


    "You''re from Ousai High School?" Yuuki looked at her strangely. He had heard ''Ousai High School` was an all-girls school where Tsubasa was studying. He didn''t expect Shouko to be a student there. He needed to ask Tsubasa about it.


    Shouko was surprised to learn that they were the same age. She thought that Yuuki was older than him.


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he heard it, "Sorry, for looking quite old."


    Shouko said, "So...sorry." She felt bad about making fun of him.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just joking," Yuuki smiled.


    Shouko pouted at him and smiled. This was her first time to be happy like this. She didn''t want it to be over, but she had already arrived at her house.


    "I''ll go home now," Yuuki said and made her sad, "Can I y at your house sometimes?"


    Shouko, who heard him, nodded, and she wanted him to y at her house all the time.


    "Good, I''ll go to your house sometimes," Yuuki said goodbye and went back to his house. He needed to continue his work.


    Yuuki arrived at his manga studio and saw Mihari was there and waiting for him.


    "Yuuki-sensei!" Mihari was running toward him and looked quite tired.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki looked quite confused at her.


    "WHY YOU DIDN''T TELL ME THAT YOU''RE MAKING A GAME!!" Mihari was shouting.


    "Shhh! Don''t shout in the night!" Yuuki reprimanded her.


    "So-sorry! But, it''s your fault! Why you stopped drawing manga and making a game!!" Mihari was waiting for his answer.


    Yuuki smiled at her, "Don''t worry, I''ve had enough chapters for the 2nd volume, I don''t need to be in a hurry to do it."


    Mihari, who heard him, sighed in relief. She thought that Yuuki was in a slump and stopped writing his manga. If that was the case, theirpanies would be in danger. Luckily, that wasn''t the case.


    Mihari was curious what kind of game he would make, "What kind of game is it, Yuuki?"


    Yuuki smiled, "You can check it but don''t tell anyone ok? This is still the secret I don''t want anyone to know about my game, and if you can''t promise me this, I won''t let you see it." he asked.


    "Yes, yes, I won''t tell anyone!" Mihari was curious. She wanted to see his work.


    "Well, I believe in you," Yuuki didn''t mind showing his project to Mihari as long as she didn''t tell everyone.


    Mihari was excited to see his game. She was amazed at the game, "Wow!" She couldn''t say anything about seeing the game in front of her, even though she didn''t have a gaming background but she often yed it in her house. She had never seen this kind of thing before.


    Characters, setting, story, gamey, it was definitely a groundbreaking idea. Mihari didn''t know what to say and could only look at Yuuki with admiration. He could make manga and now a game? She had never seen anyone like this before.


    Yuuki nodded and continued to make his game. He needed to finish it as soon as possible. He didn''t want to spend his days like this; he wanted to go out.


    Tsubasa and Eriri were also helping him finish the game. Yuuki felt grateful to them. Mihari was still looking at the setting of his game. He didn''t mind as long as she didn''t make a mess. He turned his head toward Utaha, who was also looking at him. She turned her head and ignored him again. He frowned and thought that he needed to solve this as soon as possible.

 Chapter 48: Become one

    They had already done their work and everyone decided to go home.


    Yuuki looked at Utaha who hurriedly went back to her room and locked it. He was frowning and decided to use his other ns. He went out from his window and knocked on the window of Utaha''s room.


    *KNOCK


    *KNOCK


    Yuuki knocked it several times until Utaha opened her window. She looked quite annoyed with him.


    "What?" Utaha asked coldly.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and entered her room through her window.


    "What are you doing? Are you going to do something disgusting to me? I''ll call the police!" Utaha wanted to push him outside but she couldn''t. She could only sigh and looked at him with an expression, ''If you don''t tell me what''s going on, I''ll kill you then kill myself!''


    Yuuki ignored her andid down on her bed, "It smells like you."


    "You pervert!" Utaha blushed, "Tell me what you want?" She tapped her feet very impatiently.


    "It''s been a while since I entered your room," Yuuki didn''t answer her.


    "Tell me what you''re doing or else I''ll really call the police!" Utaha took her phone call.


    "If I don''t do this, you''ll keep ignoring me every day," Yuuki said while looking at her eyes.


    Utaha averted her eyes and couldn''t see him straight.


    Yuuki light smiled, "You know, I''m happy that you''re my neighbor."


    Utaha didn''t look at him but listened to him quietly.


    "At our first meeting, I thought that you''re a very troublesome girl," Yuuki said.


    Utaha twitched her lips and didn''t say anything. She wanted to know what he said next.


    "And, I was right, Utaha was very needy, selfish, stubborn, dark-belly, rude..." Yuuki kept telling her.


    "SHUT UP! IF YOU WANT TO MOCK ME THEN HURRY UP AND GET OUT!!!" Utaha wanted to push him away but Yuuki hugged him instead.


    "Let me go!" Utaha wanted to get away but Yuuki didn''t let him.


    "But, I don''t hate those parts of you, instead of making me interested in you," Yuuki said earnestly.


    Utaha didn''t look at him and kept listening to him.


    "Being together with you was fun, I don''t want you to ignore me," Yuuki hugged, "It makes me lonely," he hugged her tighter. Being ignored wasn''t fun, he didn''t want to feel it again especially from this girl in front of him.


    Utaha didn''t answer him for a few minutes, both of them just hugging each other in silence. Yuuki wanted to say something but she said all the things that were buried in her heart.


    "Then, why did you bring Ranko-san to your apartment? Do you want to make your apartment into a love hotel for you to have s.e.x? Did you want to show me that you have a girl? DO YOU WANT TO MAKE ME HURT THAT MUCH!!" Utaha let out tears from her eyes, "DO YOU KNOW HOW WORRIED I WAS WHEN YOU DIDN''T GOING HOME THAT DAY? DO YOU KNOW HOW I FEEL WHEN I SAW YOU LAUGHING AND TALKING SO HAPPILY TOGETHER WITH HER? DO I MEAN THAT LITTLE IN YOUR HEART? DO YOU WANT TO TOR..."


    Yuuki didn''t let her continue and kissed her. He had enough of her nonsense and wanted to show her how much she meant within his heart. He hugged her waist and kissed her deeper.


    A words weren''t enough to tell and act


    Utaha was stunned but didn''t fight him. Maybe this was what she wanted all along. She was worried that many girls started to appear beside him and she could only watch him by his side watching himughing and flirting with another girl. She could only gaze at him coldly and buried her feelings inside her heart. She couldn''t be truthful with her feelings, she was afraid that Yuuki would reject her.


    Utaha had nned to hide her feeling so Yuuki wouldn''t know it, but this kiss made her forget anything. She didn''t want to think somethingplicated and within her head was nk and filled only with him.


    Utaha hugged his neck to make him closer, both of them almost lost all their reason and could only think with their instinct.


    Yuuki knew that if he continued he would lose all himself and did something that he would regret he needed to stop it. He released their kiss and looked at her deeply.


    "I can''t make you happy."


    "I don''t care."


    "You can''t be the only one."


    "I don''t care."


    "You''ll regret this."


    "I don''t care."


    "Then, don''t me me."


    "Take me."


    They didn''t need any words and joined their lips once again. Two lips started to fight each other and became deeper as each second passed through the night.


    This was their first time to think about someone this much. They had never thought it was so nice to love someone even though this love wasn''t perfect but it was enough.


    Yuuki took her into bed and tore her clothes. He looked at her to ask for confirmation.


    Utaha nodded shyly and opened her arms wide. She was ready to be his and wanted to be together with him.


    Yuuki got closer to her and whispered into her ears.


    "I love you," Yuuki said softly.


    Utaha hugged his neck and whispered, "Me too."


    Yuuki felt resistance when he inserted it and Utaha screamed in pain. He kissed her softly and whispered softly into her ears.


    The pain started to subdue and they started to make love to each other.


    Utaha knew that Yuuki couldn''t be her ownpletely but she was his first. She was his empress within his family. She gonna took his first before anyone imed it.


    The white moon appeared and became their witness when two shadows became one.

 Chapter 49: The age differences arent a problem.

    Yuuki woke up in the morning to prepare breakfast for Utaha. He knew that she was very tired from her first night.


    Utaha smelled something delicious and opened her eyes. She saw Yuuki prepare breakfast for her.


    "Yuuki," Utaha called his name softly.


    Yuuki turned his head and smiled, "Wait for a while," he continued to cook her breakfast.


    Utaha smiled and waited patiently for him. She was still weak after her first time and let Yuuki take care of her.


    Yuuki finished her food and took it to her bed, "Here is breakfast for my princess," he smiled and acted like a knight.


    Utaha snorted but smiled, "Don''t y, feed me!"


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "I think you''re more suited to be a queen," he fed her thoughts, "Open your mouth, aaaah."


    "Aaaah," Utaha opened her mouth and chewed it slowly.


    "How is it ?" Yuuki asked.


    Utaha thought for a while and said, "it''s normal, I guess."


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "can you at least say it''s good?" He shook his head but continued to feed her.


    Utaha smiled at him and opened her mouth, "Aaaah."


    Yuuki was washing the dish until Utaha asked him something.


    "So? Who is next?" Yuuki was startled and almost let the dish in his hand slip.


    Yuuki turned his head and smiled, "No way, you''re the only one for me baby."


    Utaha snorted, "If you don''t tell me, I''ll cut that dangling thing between your legs."


    Yuuki shuddered at her and sighed, "Don''t worry, I won''t chase someone without your permission." He walked to her and held her hands. His expression was sincere and told her the truth.


    Utaha nodded, "It''s good that you understand."


    "Of course, I''m your lovely boyfriend after all," Yuuki said with a smug expression.


    Utaha looked at him with a disgust expression.


    "I love you," Yuuki said while smiling.


    "I love you too," Utaha messaged her temple. She loved him after all.


    Then, both of them started to kiss each other again. They didn''t do anything since Utaha was still sore afterst night.


    Yuuki didn''t go to school today and took care of Utaha. She wanted to write a novel because she got inspiration from her first experience. Even though he was worried but he still let her because he knew that he couldn''t stop her.


    Yuuki looked at her figure who kept typing words on herptop. He shook his head and continued to make his game. He wanted to finish it within the week, but when he started someone called his phone.


    Yuuki looked at his phone and saw his dad call him, [What''s wrong, dad?]


    [Oh, Yuuki? Are you skipping your ss?] His dad asked.


    [Yeah, I''m taking care of my girlfriend, now,] Yuuki said while looking at Utaha who was smiling.


    [Oh? You should bring her to our house sometimes,] His dad was intrigued.


    [Sure, let me ask her,] Yuuki asked Utaha, "Do you want toe to our house?"


    Utaha thought for a while, she remembered that Yuuki''s family was yakuza. She was quite curious about it, "Well, sure." She nodded at him.


    Yuuki nodded, [Sure, I''ll bring her there sometimes.]


    [Hahaha, I can''t wait for that,] His dad was happy.


    [Is that the only reason, you called me?] Yuuki asked.


    [No, I want to bring you to Dubai next week,] His dad said.


    [Dubai? Why?] Yuuki felt strange.


    [I want to meet our business partner from a foreign country, I thought it was a good time to introduce you to this side of the world,] His dad said.


    Yuuki though for a while and nodded, [Sure, I don''t mind, next week, is it? Does Raku alsoe?] He was curious whether Raku would join them.


    [No, he was still early for this,] His dad said.


    [I understand,] Yuuki nodded.


    Both of them started talking about the n and said they closed the call.


    "What''s wrong?" Utaha was curious.


    "Nothing, I''ve to meet a business partner from an outside country with my dad next week," Yuuki didn''t tell her where he would go.


    "Where are you going?" Utaha asked.


    "Dubai," Yuuki said.


    "Bring me souvenirs!" Utaha said.


    "Sure, I''ll bring you a lot," Yuuki nodded.


    Yuuki looked at the window and thought, ''Dubai huh?'' He felt something dangerous would happen when he went there for a business meeting. He didn''t know what it was, but he needed to prepare everything.


    Yuuki could practice itter, now he needed to finish his game as soon as possible.


    The next day, Yuuki was waiting near the fountain. He looked quite bored waiting for someone.


    From time to time, a lot of girls kept ncing at him some brave girls started to ask him to date but Yuuki politely refused them. He had a date that he had been waiting for a while. He missed this woman, after all, she was the first woman he met during his reincarnation.


    Yuuki looked at his watch until he heard someone call him, "Yuuki!" He turned his head and saw a beautiful woman with ck hair.


    She didn''t wear her usual ck suit but a blue one piece. She looked very beautiful in that dress.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting," she was out of breath.


    Yuuki smiled, "I don''t mind waiting for a beautiful woman like you."


    She blushed, "What are you talking about! Our age differences are too much!"


    "An age difference won''t stop me from loving you," Yuuki said earnestly.


    She snorted, "Don''t tease me, okay!"


    "I''m not," Yuuki smiled.


    She looked at her for a while and turned, "Let''s go! Let''s go to the jousting arena."


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, Ayako."

 Chapter 50: Jousting

    Jousting is a martial game or a hastilude between two hors.e.m.e.n wieldingnces with blunted tips, often as part of a tournament. The primary aim was to replicate a sh of heavy cavalry, with each participant trying hard to strike the opponent while riding towards him at high speed, if possible breaking thence on the opponent''s shield or jousting armor, or unhorsing him. Joust became the iconic character of the knight in Romantic medievalism. The participants experience close to three and a quarter times their body weight in G-forces when thences collide with their armor.


    Yuuki had watched ''Walkure Romanze'' on his previous life so he had a general idea of jousting. He was surprised there was an arena for jousting in his town. He looked at the arena in front of him, and it was very big. He knew that the owner of this arena must be very rich.


    The arena looked like a castle from medieval times. The building was being built by stone and it was covered by grasnd.


    "We''re here," Ayano looked excited to show him.


    "Hmm, it''s interesting," Yuuki nodded.


    "I''ll show you around!" Ayano pulled his hand and guided him.


    It was a day off, so there weren''t many people in the arena. Ayano brought him to the ranch where they kept the horse. Horses were very important for this sport. That was why the ranch was one of thergest ces within this arena.


    "Hmm, the horse is very kind," Yuuki caressed the head of one of the horses.


    "Yeah, a horse is a very kind animal," Ayano also caressed it.


    They continued to walk around the arena, they saw a lot of things such as warehouses to keep spear and armor.


    They walked into the arena until they heard someone arguing with each other.


    "Hah! Your team is weak! You''re just a waste of space! Let our team use this ce!" Yuuki heard a man''s voice.


    "No way! This is the time for our ''Walkure'' team to practice in the arena!" The girl fought the guy.


    "No! You''re just a waste of this arena! Our team is going to be the one who uses it!" The man was stubborn.


    "You! I said that this is our time to practice!!" The girl didn''t want to lose.


    The man snorted, "Then, how about a duel?"


    "Duel?" The girl was confused.


    "That''s right! The one who wins this duel will use this arena for their group!" The man crossed his arms.


    The girl became stunned and looked at the man with an angry gaze. She knew that she couldn''t win against the man in front of him.


    "What? Don''t tell me you''re afraid?" The man looked smug.


    "You!!" The girls couldn''t hold her emotions.


    "If you don''t dare, why don''t you ask someone to do it for you? You''re gonna lose anyway!" The man snorted.


    The girl couldn''t say anything until she heard a young man voice.


    "That''s good, I can substitute her to duel with you in this jousting match?" Both man and girl turned their head and saw Yuuki who was smiling.


    "Who are you?" The man didn''t care Yuuki in front of him.


    "My name is Yuuki, I want to ask if I can substitute her to have a duel with you," Yuuki said.


    The man observed him and snorted, "You? I''ve never seen you here, are you from another team?" There were many teams in Japan. He wanted to know where was Yuukie from.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, I''m a beginner."


    The man and the girl were dumbfounded, but the man wasughing hard, "Hahahahaha, YOU? BEGINNER WANTED TO FIGHT AGAINST ME? ARE YOU DREAMING BOY?" The man mocked him.


    Yuuki snorted and looked at him in disdain, "Hmph, are you afraid to fight a beginner like me?" He crossed his arms and looked at the man with disdain.


    "YOU!!!" The man was angry looking at his expression, "Good! Let''s y a duel between you and me! I''ll make you regret fighting against me! Hmph!" He snorted and left.


    Yuuki snorted and wanted to beat the man, but he needed to fight against him in jousting. He massaged his temple when the man had already gone. He didn''t have any experience in jousting, but he needed to win against him no matter what.


    "Yuuki!! Why are you asking him to fight? He is the runner-up of the joustingpetition in Japan," Ayako was worried and scared that Yuuki would get hurt.


    "Don''t worry about it, I want to know how strong Mr. Runner-up is up," Yuuki mocked.


    Ayako sighed, "You don''t know anything about jousting don''t you?" she asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, tell me more about it."


    When both of them were going to talk about jousting the girl beside him screamed.


    "WHAT? YOU DON''T KNOW JOUSTING AND YOU''RE ASKING HIM TO HAVE A DUEL WITH YOU?" Her scream was loud and made both Yuuki and Akane turn their heads at her.


    "Who are you?" Yuuki asked.


    The girl wanted to say more but she noticed Ayako, who was by his side, "Ayako-san!" She was startled to see her here.


    "Oh, Akane-chan !" Ayako nodded.


    "Who is he?" the girl asked.


    "Let''s not worry about that! Give me some exnations to fight in jousting! I need to fight Mr. Runner up after this." Yuuki cut their conversation.


    They nodded and started to exin to him about the jousting match.


    Yuuki actually didn''t want to interfere with their matter after it was just some matter about who was going to use the arena for their practice but suddenly a quest appeared on his head.


    [Quest: Save the team ''Walkure'' from another team].


    [Reward: System lottery 3x]


    [System tips - The team ''Romanze'' is very weak right now. They need time to improve themselves with practice in the arena. You need to defeat another team who is trying to seize the arena for their own selfishness. Show them your spirit].


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he saw the quest. He had no experience with jousting, and the system wanted to beat Mr. Runner up. He took a deep breath, and he needed to win this duel even with only his spirit.

 Chapter 51: Hit The Feather

    Yuuki wore his armor while listening to Ayako''s exnation about jousting.


    "Yuuki, you need to remember that the match of jousting is being decided by 3 full points." Ayako started her exnation.


    Yuuki nodded, "That means, there are 3 partial points every 1 full point?"


    Ayako nodded, "That''s right, how do you know?"


    "Well, I know some general ideas about it," Yuuki said.


    "I''ll exin next there are many ways to score a point from your opponent and each one has different points," Yuuki nodded, "If you hit the body and arms or your opponent you''ll get 2 partial points."


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and kept listening, "If you destroy thence or make them fall from their horse you''ll get one full point. Lastly, if you hit the feather in the head of your opponent, you''ll instantly win against him."


    Yuuki nodded and understood the rules of this sport. He took hisnce and tried to practice it for a while. It was his first time holding ance. The total length of thisnce was Total be 10 ft. Even though it was quite long but very light.


    Yuuki thrust hisnce several times, he felt quitefortable with it.


    "Are you sure you can win?" Akane asked him worriedly.


    "Hmm, I''m not sure," Yuuki didn''t want to give her false promise.


    "Then, why are you asking him for a duel?" Akane didn''t understand him.


    Yuuki smiled, "isn''t it because of you?" He wanted to flirt with her until someone pulled his ears.


    "Let''s go, your match will begin!" Ayako pulled his ears and brought him to the arena.


    "Ah! It hurts Ayako-chan, please be gentle!" Yuuki tried to act as pitiful as possible.


    Ayako snorted and kept pulling his ears.


    Akane was still there and blushed, and she didn''t expect someone to flirt with her, after all, a lot of people said she was a tomboy and wasn''t a girl at all.


    ''No! I don''t have time to think about it, I need to watch his duel!'' Akane, though, ran toward the arena.


    Yuuki had realized the girl in front of him was Akane Ryuuzouji. She was one of the heroines in the ''Walkure Romanze''. She was the epitome of Yamato Nadeshiko and he had some interest with her but he needed to finish his duel first.


    Yuuki was in the arena and he saw Mr. Runner up there with his smug expression.


    "Hoo, I''ve got to praise you for not running away," he snickered.


    "Don''t say nonsense, let''s just begin the match, you''re like a sissy talking so much," Yuuki mocked.


    "Grrr, let''s go! Let''s start the match!!" He walked toward the arena and rode his horse.


    Yuuki walked toward his horse and rode it too.


    "Do you have a n to beat him?" Ayako asked.


    "Hmm, let''s test the water first, I don''t know how strong he is," Yuuki said.


    Ayako nodded at him, Akane walked toward him and told him.


    "Be careful, he is very skilled at making someone fall into their horse," Yuuki nodded in response.


    Yuuki rode his horse to the arena, and he looked at Mr. Runner up who was in his horse on the other side of the arena. He could see that he had an annoyed expression even if they were far too apart.


    "Well, let''s start," Yuuki was excited to fight against him.


    The judge was an employee from this arena. He was very excited to see a duel of jousting between the two men. He pressed the button so the match would start.


    *3


    *2


    *3


    *START


    "HAAA!" 2x The man and Yuuki said at the same time. The horses started to run, and the battle between the two knights was about to begin.


    Yuuki raised hisnce and was ready to thrust it. He was waiting for Mr. Runner up to get closer so he would be able to attack him.


    Yuuki saw the man target his head until he moved hisnce to his body.


    ''Feint!'' Yuuki hurriedly used hisnce to meet Mr. Runner up. Twonces were met and destroyed because of the impact.


    "Tch!" Yuuki could hear the man feel annoyed that he could see his attack.


    ''It''s not so easy to score from me,'' Yuuki snorted.


    Yuuki came back to his side and was greeted by Ayako and Akane.


    "Wow, that''s great, Yuuki," Ayako praised.


    "Yeah, you can see his attack! It''s an incredible feat!" Akane was amazed.


    Yuuki nodded at them, "Don''t worry, I''ve got the general idea about his ability," Jousting was quite simple especially when the one who did it was a normal human. He didn''t know whether there were supernatural people around him but to beat the man in front of him. He didn''t need to let him sweat it out.


    ''I''ll decide it in this round,'' Yuuki though.


    Both Yuuki and Mr. Runner-up were ready on their own side. They were waiting for the judge to start their match.


    The judge pressed the bell and the match began.


    Yuuki rode his horse fast to meet Mr. Runner up in front of him. He raised hisnce to attack his stomach.


    The man noticed his movement and changed hisnce to meet him but he was surprised when Yuuki thrust hisnce to the feather of his head. He knew that he couldn''t stop him so he decided to push Yuuki down from his horse.


    Yuuki saw Mr. Runner up''sce was about to evade his stomach, evaded it and thrust hisnce into the feather on his head.


    "ICHIJOU YUUKI IS THE WINNER !"


    The judge announced the match and made both Ayako and Akane very happy.


    Yuuki sighed in relief that the attack almost hit him. He had the Arc of Embodiment, but hisbat ability was too low. He didn''t have any experience in battle. He was hoping that he would get a battle experience with someer.

 Chapter 52: Bank Robbery

    Yuuki ignored the man who was angry because he was losing but the man was a knight so he fulfilled his promise and decided not to force Akane.


    After that duel, Yuuki decided to leave the jousting arena. He needed to finish his date with Ayako after all.


    "Let''s change the email address!" Akane said. She wanted to practice with him sometimes.


    Yuuki thought for a while and nodded, "Sure," he had some interest in jousting after all.


    They talked for a while and Akane continued to practice her jousting. She had a dream to be the winner of a jousting tournament.


    Yuuki didn''t bother her and continued his date with Ayako.


    "Can I visit you sometime in your hospital?" Yuuki asked.


    "No," Ayako shook her head.


    "Why?" Yuuki was startled.


    "Because I''m changing my job, I''m not working again in the hospital," Yuuki sighed in relief when he heard it.


    "So? Where did you change your job?" Yuuki wanted to know where she is working now.


    "Right now, I''m a doctor at school," Ayako said proudly.


    Yuuki looked at her weirdly but didn''t think much, "Where is the school? Is it Fujiyama High School?" He had an expectation that he would meet her every day.


    Ayako shook his head and said, "It''s in Ousai Academy High School."


    ''Hmmm? Isn''t that Shouko''s school?'' Yuuki remembered her school, "Well, I wish you luck working there."


    "Thank you," Ayako smiled sweetly.


    Yuuki was stunned looking at her face and wanted to kiss her, but he held himself. He smiled and said, "Let''s have a date again sometime." He walked to the front, but someone pulled his arms.


    Yuuki turned his head and felt something warm on his cheek. He touched it and looked at Ayako with a happy smile. He didn''t expect for her to kiss him first.


    Ayako was embarrassed and wondered again why she kissed him.


    "Thank you for your kiss," Ayako blushed as she didn''t expect him to direct.


    "Le-let''s meet up again sometimes!!" Ayako ran and left him behind.


    Yuuki looked at her back while still feeling the warmth on his cheek, ''Hmmm, so pure."


    "Ayako Chihiro," Yuuki shook his head, and Ayako was a really charming woman. He wanted her to be his, though it needed time for him to be able to do it.


    It was still early for him to go home so Yuuki decided to walk around the town. He decided to take his money from the bank but he regretted that he did it.


    "Ah! Onii-chan!!" Yuuki heard a little girl''s voice calling him.


    Yuuki wanted to ignore her but it was against his gentleman''s conduct to ignore it. He turned his head and smiled gently at her, "Hello, Ayumi, what are you doing here?" he asked.


    "Ah, we''re saving our money in the bank! What are you doing here, Onii-chan?" Ayumi asked while Genta, Mitsuhiko, Conan, Haibara, and Agasa walked toward him.


    "I''m nning to take some of my money," Yuuki said.


    "Are you going to have a date with another girl, Onii-chan?" Conan said while smiling.


    Yuuki really hated Conan, he wanted to lock him somewhere, he knew something bad will happen, "What do you mean? I''m gonna buy some ink to draw my manga."


    Conan looked at him with a doubtful expression, he knew the man in front of him was a womanizer. He wouldn''t let him and Ran to meet each other or else something he didn''t want will happen.


    Haibara looked at him with a curious expression. She was curious when Conan said Yuuki would date another girl.


    "Ne, Onii-chan? Are you going to date another beautiful girl?" Ayumi said.


    Yuuki looked at her and smiled, "No, Onii-chan already has a girlfriend, he can''t date someone else, except my girlfriend, allow it." he said sagely.


    The little kids nodded, although they didn''t understand. Conan, Haibara and Agasa twitched their lips. They had never seen such a shameless person.


    They were talking to each other until Genta shouted.


    "Uggh! It hurts!" Genta held his stomach.


    "Did you eat something bad?" Yuuki said while caressing his back.


    "Ugh, I don''t know, I ate 2 curry bowls, 4 dango, 3 sushi rolls ..." Genta kept telling me what kind of food he ate. Everyone was sweating at him.


    "You''re eating too much!" Haibara was blunt, "I''ll buy some medicine in the pharmacy, can you wait for them here ?" She looked at Yuuki.


    Yuuki nodded, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of them." He didn''t really want to do it, but he didn''t have a choice, "Let''s go! Let''s bring you to the bathroom, it''sn''t funny if you shit on your pants," Genta became pale and nodded.


    They went together to the bathroom, Yuuki shook his head and knew something bad would happen.


    Yuuki was waiting in the bathroom while ying with Ayumi and Matsuhiko. He ignored Conan because he didn''t want to talk to him.


    Conan also didn''t care and yed on his cellphone.


    They did their own thing until they heard gunshots.


    *BANG


    *BANG


    *BANG


    Yuuki hurriedly told them to be quiet, "Genta, finish your problem first, it will be a problem if you shit on the floor."


    "Ye-yes!" Genta felt relieved when he heard Yuuki''s voice.


    Yuuki used his ''Arc of Embodiment'' to make irvoyant. He needed to see what was happening at the bank. He saw a robber entered the bank and threatened everyone there.


    "Hmm, around 5 robbers were there," Yuuki said.


    "How did you know? Onii-chan ?" Conan was startled when he heard Yuuki say there were 5 robbers in the bank.


    Yuuki smiled mysteriously, "It''s magic."

 Chapter 53: Ninja?

    Yuuki opened his lottery hoping to get something good to help him in this situation.


    [Reward: Car driving proficiency 100 points, 25 random songs, and marksmanship proficiency 100 points.]


    Yuuki looked at his 3 rewards, ''Car driving? Where is my car? 25 random songs? Do you want me to hold a concert when a bank robbery is happening here?'' He massaged his temple because he couldn''t depend on the system.


    Yuuki though for a while, ''at least marksmanship proficiency isn''t bad.'' He looked at everyone who was scared to expect Conan.


    "It''s okay, I''m sure the police will save us as soon as possible," Yuuki tried to calm them.


    "Yes!" They became spirited when they heard it.


    "Conan, don''t go out, let''s wait here, I''m sure someone woulde here," Yuuki used his irvoyant, he saw a foreign woman and one of the robbers woulde to this ce.


    Conan looked at him with a strange expression, "How did you know?"


    "Like, I said it''s magic," Conan snorted in response but decided to follow his instructions.


    They were waiting in the bathroom and saw a blonde foreigner woman.


    "It''s Jodie-sensei!" Ayami said.


    "Hmm, Jodie-sensei, huh?" Yuuki remembered that Jodie was an FBI Agent that was being assigned as an English teacher in Ran''s high school.


    They didn''t move because Conan told them that Jodie would be fine and that he was right. She beat the robber and escaped from him.


    "As expected of the FBI officer," Conan said.


    Jodie was startled, "What are you doing here?" Then, she noticed the handsome young man beside them, "You too?"


    Yuuki looked at her strangely," Do you know me?" He thought, ''Did she investigate our house?'' He was a yakuza family after all.


    Jodie shook her head and said, "No, for us toe here, we need permission from your dad, I know you from your photo."


    Yuuki though, ''How powerful is Dad? '' He knew his dad was powerful, but he didn''t expect him to have a connection with the FBI.


    Conan was also startled when he heard a connection between Yuuki''s family and FBI but he needed to focus on the robber outside, "How many robbers outside?"


    "There are 5 people," Jodie said.


    Everyone was surprised and looked at Yuuki with amazement. Yuuki just rubbed the back of his head and smiled.


    Yuuki wanted to say something but he hurriedly used his ''Arc of Embodiment'' to hide his presence without noticing everyone. He saw 2 robbers in the back of Jodie and walked toward them. He knew that they wanted to knock Jodie out.


    Jodie was talking with Conan with everyone and didn''t notice 2 robbers were on her back.


    These 2 robbers wanted to use a taser to make her faint but suddenly they felt sleepy and fell down.


    Yuuki hurriedly caught both of them before they fell. He didn''t want them to make noise so he caught them.


    "You should be careful, you know," Yuuki reprimanded them.


    "What!" Everyone was startled when they saw Yuuki with 2 fainted robbers in his hands.


    "Wow, Onii-chan, you''re amazing!" Mitsuhiku, Genta, and Ayumi were amazed at him.


    ''How did he do it?'' Both Jodie and Conan didn''t notice Yuuki''s movement, ''How did he make two of them fainted?''


    "How did you do it?" Jodie didn''t have any information about Yuuki beside he was a mangaka. She needed more information about him.


    Yuuki smiled at her, "it''s magic."


    Jodie and Conan twitched their lips.


    They hid behind the wall and watched two robbers talking to each other.


    "Where the hell are they?"


    "Shit! Did they make love with that woman?"


    Their conversation was so crude and Yuuki was frowning, ''There is a lot of kids here, dude!''


    "What should we do?" Ayumi asked.


    Everyone was looking at Yuuki.


    Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrows, "What ?"


    "Onii-chan! Can you do it again? You''re a ninja, right? You can hide your presence!" Genta was exciting.


    "Yeah, Onii-chan is ninja and mangaka is just his cover!" Mitsuhiko said of his deduction.


    "Wow, Onii-chan is a ninja!" Ayumi had stars in her eyes.


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he heard it but both Conan and Jodie thought about this possibility. It was possible that Yuuki was a ninja.


    "Onii-chan, please!"


    "Please, beat these bad guys!"


    "Onii-chan, please!"


    Ayumi, Genta, and Mitsuhiki were pleading with him.


    Yuuki sighed at them, "Don''t do anything stupid, you wait here!" They nodded at him and followed his instructions.


    ''I''ll regret this decision somehow,'' Yuuki took something from his pocket and threw it at the 2 robbers.


    That thing was small and couldn''t be seen so everyone didn''t see what Yuuki had thrown into the robbers.


    They looked at Yuuki with a strange expression but Yuuki told them to look at the robbers.


    They felt weird but when they looked at 2 robbers, they were shocked because those 2 robbers had already fainted.


    "How did you do it?" Ayumi asked while she was pulling his pants.


    "It''s a secret," Yuuki said.


    "Onii-chan is a ninja!" Both Genta and Mitsuhiko said at the same time.


    "Don''t tell anyone, okay?" Yuuki didn''t want any attention.


    "YEAH!" Ayumi, Genta, and Mitsuhiko said at the same time.


    Yuuki looked at Jodie and Conan nodded at him. Yuuki had a high background and a strange skill. They didn''t want to be his enemy.


    "Good," Yuuki nodded, helping them to free the hostages. When he was helping them he felt something bad on his back. He used ''danger detection'' with his ''Arc of Embodiment'' and walked toward the source.


    "BOMB!" Yuuki was startled and made Conan and Jodie startled.


    "What should we do!" Jodie was panicked because the bomb was almost exploded. There were only 15 seconds before the bomb exploded.


    Yuuki had never felt a headache like this, "Tch, don''t ever tell the police that I was here," He used his ''Arc of Embodiment'' to destroy the camera and the record of what was happening in this bank. He hid his presence and hurriedly teleported the bomb to the lift.


    *BOOM


    Yuuki sighed in relief and walked to the outside along with the panicked hostages, ''hopefully nothing will happen.'' He promised that if he saw Conan again, he would run as far as possible.


    Conan and Jodie were surprised when Yuuki disappeared suddenly and the bomb exploded in the lift. They had never seen this kind of thing before.


    "Do you think, he is a ninja?" Jodie asked him.


    "Hmm, I probably don''t really know," Conan was holding his head. He was really curious about Yuuki even though he knew it was dangerous.

 Chapter 54: Collaboration

    Yuuki went back to his apartment when he saw Utaha writing her novel. He missed her dearly, "Oh, Utaha!" He flew towards her and hugged her body.


    Utaha was startled and looked at him, "What''s wrong?" She caressed his back and looked concerned.


    Yuuki really loved this girl and kissed her lips. Utaha was startled but epted, she didn''t mind this kind of intimate interaction.


    They were kissing each other and made both Eriri and Tsubasa were shocked and gawked.


    They kept kissing each other until they felt satisfied.


    "I love you," Yuuki said.


    "I love you too," Utaha said.


    Eriri and Tsubasa opened their mouths wide and bulged their eyes.


    "W-WHA-WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!!!" Eriri screamed.


    "Yu-Yuuki!!" Tsubasa looked at them with disbelief.


    "Oh, calm down, it''s just a kiss," Utaha looked at both Tsubasa and Eriri as if they were children.


    "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!" Eriri was angry and moved around her twintails. She attacked Utaha with her twintails and dealt damage -0 every second.


    Utaha was pissed and they started to fight each other.


    Yuuki shook his head and noticed Tsubasa who was looking at him, "What''s wrong?"


    "Di-did you date each other?" Tsubasa asked.


    "Hmm, yeah? We''re dating, what''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "No-nothing! I''ll start to work again!" Tsubasa took her pen and started to draw again.


    Yuuki looked at her strangely but shook his head.


    Utaha and Eriri were fighting for a while and stopped. They were tired after fighting each other, their rtionship was like a dog and cat. They would fight every time they would meet.


    Utaha took a deep breath and tried to calm herself, she asked Yuuki who was working on his game, "So? What is happening?"


    Yuuki stopped his work and said, "Sigh, I met that kid again." He shook his head and had a headache.


    Everyone was frowning but remembered who he was talking about, "Do you mean the kid before when we ate sushi?" Utaha said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, I met him in the bank earlier."


    "What is happening?" Eriri asked.


    "I met bank robbery and was almost killed by a bomb," Yuuki felt a headache remembering what was happening today. His memory of Ayako was destroyed by a bank robbery and Conan.


    "WHAT!!" Utaha, Eriri, and Tsubasa were startled when they heard him almost getting killed by a bomb.


    "Are you fine?" Utaha hurriedly stood up and checked his body.


    "I''m fine, but let this be a warning to everyone, if you meet a little boy in sses and red bow tie, you need to run as soon as possible, never get involved with him," Yuuki warned them.


    They nodded at him even though they were quite curious about the boy.


    When they were working on his game, Yuuki asked Eriri.


    "Eriri, are you still drawing hentai manga?" Yuuki asked.


    Eriri was startled and looked at him with an embarrassed expression, "Wha-what''s wrong, is there something wrong if I draw Hentai manga?" She showed him her tiger teeth.


    Utaha snickered at her and Tsubasa was embarrassed.


    "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!" Eriri flew at her and wanted to fight her again but Yuuki stopped her.


    "Stop! Stop! I''m not talking about that, I''m talking if you want to coborate with me and draw a manga?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hey? Coborating with you?" Everyone was startled.


    "YUUKI! WHY DON''T YOU WANT TO WORK WITH ME?" Tsubasa asked him.


    "Well, this is an hi manga, if you want to work with me it was fine but what about your manga?" Tsubasa, who heard about a.d.u.l.t manga, was blushing in response.


    "It''s fine! I want to work with you too!" Tsubasa said with fire in her eyes.


    "Do you want to draw hi manga?" Utaha looked at him strangely.


    "Yeah, I mean the game is almost done, I need some money so I can buy a house to marry you," Yuuki said earnestly.


    Utaha snorted but blushed when she heard about marriage.


    "Let me see the story first!" Eriri said while crossing her arms. She was bad with the story and actually, she was happy when Yuuki asked her to work together to make manga. Besides drawing hi manga was her strong point.


    Yuuki nodded, "Don''t worry the story is definitely good," Then, he started telling his story while everyone was listening to him, "The title of this story is ''Love Coge''."


    Maeda Hachibei is unlike most guys who l.u.s.t after gorgeous girls. This pervert l.u.s.ts after their discrete parts instead. When he moves to Tokyo to attend school, he finds himself living in a dormitory with five girls, each of which possesses one of the ideal physical features he desires: cat-like blue eyes, bullet-trained b.r.e.a.s.ts, a deep dulcet voice, straight "anime-esque" legs, or a waistline shaped like fine Japanese pottery. How can he manage to keep his wits when surrounded by these women?


    "And, that is the story!" Yuuki said and looked at Utaha and Tsubasa who had a strange expression on their faces.


    "So? This is a story about fetish?" Utaha asked.


    "It''s harem?" Tsubasa asked.


    "Yeah, that is the story, what do you think, Eriri?" Yuuki asked.


    "THIS IS GREAT! LET ME DRAW IT FOR YOU! HAREM SCHOOL STORY WITH A LOT OF ECCHI SCENES! THIS IS REALLY MAKING ME FIRED UP! LET ME DRAW IT DEFINITELY FOR YOU!!" Eriri got up and held both of his hands.


    Yuuki was sweating when he saw her expression. He never thought Eriri would be like this.


    Yuuki coughed a bit and said, "Good, happy cooperation!"


    "Happy cooperation!" Eriri was so happy and hugged him.

 Chapter 55: Failed double date?

    Yuuki felt like a sc.u.mbag because he had to go on a date twice in two days while he had only taken his girlfriend to date once thought it wasn''t considered a date.


    Yuuki epted his punishment and sat in seiza manner while Utaha was in front of him sitting in the chair. He could have his revengeter but now he would let her do whatever she wanted.


    "Is it a double date?" Utaha asked.


    "Yeah, double date," Yuuki said while gulping his saliva. He was very nervous talking about his other date to Utaha.


    Utaha looked at him with a cold gaze as if trash while moving her feet slowly.


    Yuuki could see her ck underwear while Utaha moved her feet. He couldn''t take his eyes from it, but he shook his head.


    "You remember Ranko, right?" Yuuki said.


    Utaha didn''t mind looking at her underwear. She looked at Yuuki who couldn''t take his eyes from her with amus.e.m.e.nt. She looked at him until he said something.


    "Hmm, your mistress, right? What''s wrong with her?" Utaha said coldly.


    ''My mistress?'' Yuuki wanted to smash his head but he tried to calm himself with a deep breath, "No, not my mistress, it''s my friend." He tried to fix her mistakes.


    "I don''t care if she is your friend, mistress, s.e.x friend, ex-girlfriend, f.u.c.k doll, or something, " Yuuki was sweating while listening to her quietly.


    "What''s the connection between this date and Ranko?" Utaha asked.


    Yuuki gulped his saliva and said, "If I said that Ranko''s friend mistakes me for confessing into her then tell me to have a date with her to test me to be her boyfriend?"


    "Tell me more about it," Utaha said.


    Yuuki nodded and started telling her what was happening. Utaha wasughing hard when she heard his story.


    "Good, good, you''ll fail the date tomorrow, right ?" Utaha asked.


    "That''s the n," Yuuki nodded.


    "Good, for now, you''ll sleep on the couch," Utaha ignored him and slept on the bed.


    Yuuki looked at him disbelief, Utaha had tempted him by showing her underwear and now, she wanted to leave him sleeping?


    ''If I let her do whatever she wanted, my name isn''t Ichijou Yuuki!'' Yuuki flew to her bed and showed her who was the boss.


    It was their first double date, and both brothers were waiting for their partners in the park.


    "Aniki, is this really fine?" Raku was nervous and worried.


    "Hmm, probably, I''m not sure," Yuuki shook his head. He had noticed the presence of a lot of people who had observed him. He knew that they were people from Shuuei n and Beehive Gang. They were stalking them until the end of their date.


    Yuuki had also noticed Ranko who was gritting her nail and looked at him with a hateful expression. He didn''t know how this date would go, but he needed to mess with this date somehow.


    Yuuki and Raku were waiting until they saw both Yukana and Chitoge.


    "Yuuki!" Yukana waved her hand and hugged his arm, "sorry foringte?"


    Yuuki forgot that he had toete for this date. That was why Ranko was so angry, he thought for a while and answered, "why did youete?" He needed to be as rude as possible but his gentleman nature made him hard to say something rude to her. This was the best he could think of for saying something rude to a girl.


    "Hehehe, I''m choosing the best clothes for this double date!" Yukana said happily and made him frown.


    ''Why aren''t you angry?'' Yuuki looked at her with a strange expression.


    Raku was looking at Chitoge in front of him. He had to admit she was really beautiful, especially when she was wearing casual clothes.


    "Why are youte?" Raku was asking the same question as Yuuki.


    "Why should I go through this?" Chitoge squatted and cried. She didn''t want to have her first date with Raku.


    "Well, I''ve to go through this too, you know," Raku was also ufortable when he had his first date wasn''t with Onodera. He sighed but started to feel relieved when he thought his brother also joined this date.


    "Don''t worry, we''re doing a double date now !" Yuuki said.


    "Double date, huh," Chitoge said tiredly while looking at Yuuki and Yukana who were chatting with each other. They felt really harmonious to each otherpared to their rtionship with Raku fighting every day.


    ''Sigh, it would be nice if Yuuki was my partner," Chitoge though within her heart.


    Yuuki looked at Chitoge and Raku who were still arguing with each other. He knew that he needed to start this date as soon as possible.


    "Hey, Raku, Chitoge, are you ready for our first double date?" Yuuki said.


    "Ah, yes, Aniki!" Raku said.


    "Ye-yes, Yuuki-san!" Chitoge said.


    "Chitoge, call me Yuuki, it is like a stranger if you call me that," Yuuki said while smiling.


    "Yes, Yuuki!" Chitoge seemed happy.


    Yuuki nodded until someone pinched his arms, he turned his head and saw Yukana who was pouting.


    "You two didn''t know each other right?" Yuuki asked both Chitoge and Yukana. They nodded at the same time.


    "Then, let me introduce you, Yukana, this is Chitoge, she is Raku''s partner, and Chitoge, this is Yukana, she will be my partner for this double date," Yuuki said.


    "Nice to meet you, Chitoge," Yukana said politely.


    "Ah, yes, nice to meet you too, Yukana-senpai," Chitoge was startled but also bowed her head.


    "So? Where are we going?" Yukana asked curiously.


    Yuuki smiled, "Well, it''s already quitete, why don''t we eat first?"


    They nodded at him and decided to eat their lunch first. They walked and arrived at their destination.


    "Is this the ce?" Raku looked at Yuuki with amazement. He never thought they would eat in this kind of ce.


    "What''s wrong? This is a good ce!" Yuuki said. He needed to mess up this date, and that was why he decided to bring them to this restaurant.


    "Hmm, ramen, huh?" Yukana said.


    "Hmm, ramen," Chitoge said.


    ''Are? Why are they looked excited for some reason?'' Yuuki though.


    In front of them was the famous spicy ramen, ''Nakamoto Ramen'', ''Mongolian Ramen'', Yuuki knew this shop from ''Ramen Daisuki Koizumi-san'' anime in his past life. He knew this store was very famous for very spicy ramen. It was very spicy and would make them burn their tongue.


    Yuuki hoped this store would destroy their date.

 Chapter 56: Backfired

    Yuuki entered the store with everyone, and he heard the store clerk greeted them.


    "WELCOME!!"


    Yuuki nodded and went to buy their food ticket first, but when he was going to buy it. He didn''t expect to meet someone familiar here.


    "Yuuki?" Yuuki turned his head and saw Koizumi with a girl with twintails there.


    "Koizumi?" Yuuki felt ufortable. He noticed that Koizumi was looking at two girls beside him.


    "Ah, let me introduce you, this is Yukana and Chitoge, and this is my little brother Raku," Koizumi nodded in response.


    "Yuuki, who is she?" Yukana said while hugging his arm.


    "She is Koizumi, my friend," Yuuki said.


    "Friend, huh?" Yukana looked at him doubtfully.


    "Well, let''s order ramen first!" Yuuki tried to change the conversation.


    They nodded at him and decided to order ramen.


    Misa looked at Koizumi with an interesting expression. She had been dumped by her boyfriend, and she was afraid Koizumi would tell anyone so she would follow her here.


    Misa didn''t expect to see Koizumi looking at the young man in front of her. She knew Koizumi probably had a crush on him.


    Misa knew who he was since Yuuki was quite famous within the school. She also knew those two girls beside him were also very famous too. She looked at Koizumi with a pitiful expression.


    "If you want to get him, you should be more proactive," Misa said sagely.


    Koizumi ignored her and waited for her ramen.


    Misa was annoyed when she saw that Koizumi was ignoring her, "Hmph, don''t cry if you''re toote!"


    Misa didn''t mind her again and waited for her ramen.


    Yuuki decided to order ultra spicy ramen and both Yukana and Chitoge had also ordered the same menu as him while Raku chose the mild one.


    "Are you fine with ultra-spicy?" Yuuki was worried about both Yukana and Chitoge.


    "Yeah, I like spicy food!" Yukana said with an excited expression.


    "Don''t worry, I also like it," Chitoge said.


    Yuuki felt confused, he thought that his n to destroy this n was a sess but he needed to rethink his n.


    "Kuh! Yuuki! Why did you bring Yukana to her favorite food!" Ranko knew that Yukana really liked spicy food. She didn''t know whether Yuuki did this on purpose or not.


    "You need to make this date fail, Yuuki !" Ranko hoped.


    The food was ready and they looked at the red ramen in front of them. Yuuki could feel the heat from it. He knew the ramen in front of him was really spicy. He looked at both Yukana and Chitoge who had excited expression.


    "Ready?" Yukana and Chitoge nodded in response.


    "Good," Yuuki nodded and took his chopsticks.


    They started eating the ramen together, Koizumi and Misa had also eating ramen together with them.


    Raku shook his head when he saw Yuuki, Yukana, and Chitoge to eat such spicy ramen. He knew that ramen was really spicy.


    ''F.U.C.K!'' Yuuki though inside his mind, when he ate this ramen for the first time. It was so spicy that he wanted to throw it but this taste. He could get addicted to it.


    "My tongue!" Yukana, Chitoge, and Misa said at the same time.


    Yuuki noticed the twintail girl beside Koizumi was Misa. She was one of the heroines in the ''Ramen Daisuki Koizumi-san''. She was a very narcissistic girl and liked to say she was cute.


    ''Well, she is cute though,'' Yuuki though inside his mind.


    They ate all the ramen within their bowl without leaving any soup behind.


    "AAAAHHH!" They said at the same time, they had a very satisfying expression on their faces. Even though it was spicy, it was very good ramen.


    Yuuki felt really satisfied to eat this ramen until he remembered that he needed to destroy his date. He looked at Yukana and asked for her opinion. He was hoping that she would say the date was bad.


    "What do you think?" Yuuki asked.


    "This is great! How did you know, I like spicy food?" Yukana asked with an excited expression.


    Yuuki frowned, ''You like spicy food? How did I know? I want to destroy the date, but why it''s sess?'' He had a headache on his head, and he wanted to smash his head on the table.


    Yuuki shook his head, ''No, this is still early to say that my date is a sess! I''ll definitely make it a failure at the next destination!'' He thought full of conviction.


    They said goodbye to both Misa and Koizumi and went to their next destination. Yuuki decided to watch a movie in the theatre. He needed to find a really bad movie for them. He looked around to see which one was a bad movie.


    "I want to watch it!" Chitoge pointed her finger at a robotic action movie.


    "No, let''s watch this!" Raku pointed his finger at a cute cat movie.


    "Nee, Yuuki, let''s watch this movie!" Yukana pointed her finger at a romance movie.


    Yuuki shook his head and pointed his finger at one poster of the movie, "No, let''s watch this movie together!"


    They looked at the poster and had a pale expression on their faces.


    Yuuki smiled inside his heart that his n to destroy this date would be a sess.


    Yuuki was frowning hard while looking at the movie, Chitoge and Yukana were hugging both of her arms while Raku tried to hide his face with his hands.


    Yuuki felt another headacheing to his head, he had chosen a scary movie for them to watch. He wanted to destroy that date.


    Yuuki chose a movie called, ''Ju-on: The Grudge''. It was a horror story about a haunted house where a family who lived there was being disturbed by a woman and a child ghost. It was definitely a very scary movie. He was expecting the girls to scream and insulted him, but he didn''t expect them to hug in both of his arms.


    ''Hello? Chitoge? Your boyfriend is on your side? Why are you hugging me?'' Yuuki had a headache. His n was failure.


    "Ah! What a scary movie!" Yukana said with smile.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect for a child to appear there!" Chitoge said.


    "Ugh, the child is better the women is worse for suddenly appear on the nket! I won''t be able to wear my nket for a while," Raku shook his head.


    "That''s true!" Yukana and Chitoge said at the same time.


    Yuuki felt headache since his n was failure, he needed to think about something until someone pulled his hand and brought him to a quiete ce.


    "WHY ARE YOU MAKING THIS DATE SUCCESS??" Ranko was angry.


    "I don''t know! I n to destroy it! But, it be sess!" Yuuki had never felt this helpless before.


    Raku looked at him for a while and sighed. She knew that his n was good, but it backfired on him.


    "This is yourst chance! You need to make this date failure!" Ranko said.


    "Don''t worry, I know," Yuuki nodded.


    They nodded and decided to make this date a failure no matter what.

 Chapter 57: I know the truth

    Yuuki went back to find Raku, Chitoge, and Yukana. He was trying to find them until he saw Chitoge and Yukana being surrounded by a lot of guys. He knew that these guys were trying to pick them up.


    ''Those bastards!'' Although Yuuki tried to make this date a failure, he wasn''t one of his girls being picked up by other guys.


    Yuuki walked towards them.


    Chitoge and Yukana felt terrible because they were being picked up by guys. They wanted Yuuki to find them as soon as possible.


    "Ne? Why don''t we have a date?"


    "Yeah, it''ll be fun for us !"


    "Don''t worry, we know some fun ces around here!"


    "Yeah, we''ll definitely make a lot of good memories!"


    Chitoge and Yukana had enough of them.


    "No! Hurry up and go!" Yukana said.


    "Hehehe, I like such a feisty girl! Let''s go with me!"


    "Hehehe, the foreign one is my type!"


    "Let''s go!"


    They wanted to touch them until they felt someone tapped one of their shoulders. They felt annoyed because someone disturbed them.


    "HAAAA?" They turned their heads and saw a young man smiling.


    "Who''s a girl do you think they are?" A punch hit his face.


    Yuuki walked toward them and tapped their shoulders.


    "Who''s a girl do you think they are?" Yuuki didn''t say anything else and punched him. His punch made the teeth of the guy in front of him broken and fainted.


    All of them were startled, they had never thought someone would attack him suddenly, they were stunned until one guy woke up.


    "F.U.C.K! LET''S ATTACK HIM TOGETHER!"


    "YEAH!"


    "I''LL KILL YOU!"


    "DON''T EVER THINK ABO.."


    Before he finished, Yuuki punched him on his face and broke his nose.


    "You''re the one who doesn''t ever dream to escape from me?" Yuuki pulled one of the random guys and punched in his guts and made him puke.


    "F.U.C.K, YOU''RE DISGUSTING!" Luckily, Yuuki was able to evade his puke. He punched another guy and broke his teeth again.


    Yuuki didn''t need minutes and made the guys who were annoyed both Yukana and Chitoge had alreadyid down on the floor.


    "RYUUU!" Yuuki shouted.


    "Yes, young master!" Ryuu came with his subordinates.


    "Take care of them for me," Yuuki said.


    "YES, YOUNG MASTER! GUYS! LET''S TIE THIS GUYS TO TOKYO BAY!" Ryuu said.


    "YEAH!"


    "HOW DARE YOU TO FLIRT WITH OUR YOUNG MASTER''S GIRLFRIEND?"


    "DO YOU WANT TO DIE THAT EARLY HUH?"


    They brought him to some quiet ce, Yuuki didn''t care about the fate of those guys. He looked at both Chitoge and Yukana who were gawking at him.


    Yuuki knew he had messed up the situation, ''I guess this date will be considered a failure." He knew that they would be afraid of him and would avoid him


    Yuuki expected them to avoid him but they were,


    "Yuuki, are you okay?"


    "There is blood on your shirt! Let''s change it!"


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he heard they were worrying him, ''Sigh, I guess I need to use myst n.'' He didn''t want to say this to Yukana but he needed to tell the truth to her.


    Yukana and Chitoge were waiting for Yuuki to change his clothes. They were waiting in front of the bathroom where he changed his clothes.


    Raku was waiting on a bench near theke.


    The atmosphere between Yukana and Chitoge was quite strange, no one said anything until Yukana asked Chitoge.


    "Chitoge, can I ask you a question?" Yukana asked.


    "Hmm, what is it, Yukana-senpai?" Chitoge answered her absentmindedly.


    "Do you like Yuuki ?" Yukana asked.


    Chitoge was startled and blushing hard. She didn''t expect her to ask this kind of question, "Wh-what are you sa-saying! My bo-boyfriend is Raku!"


    Yukana smiled, "I don''t know what kind of circ.u.mstances that were happening between you and Raku but if you want to be happy, you need to be truthful to your heart."


    Chitoge was stunned when she heard Yukana, she wanted to say something but Yuuki came out from the bathroom.


    "Sorry, did you wait for so long?" Yuuki came out.


    "No, I''m not waiting for so long!" Yukana said.


    "No, it''s okay," Chitoge said.


    "Sorry, for making you scared earlier, but those guys really make me angry for trying to pick you up," Yuuki shook his head.


    Yukana and Chitoge blushed when they heard it.


    "Nee, Yuuki?" Yukana said.


    "Hmm, what''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Can we go alone after this? Let''s end this double date and have a talk between the two of us?" Yukana said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, sorry about this Chitoge, you can go back to Raku, maybe you''ll have a good date with him."


    Chitoge nodded even though she wasn''t willing.


    "Let''s go," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah!" Yukana said while hugging one of his arms.


    Chitoge looked at their backs, which slowly disappeared. They had gone and left her here to continue this fake rtionship. She felt tired and wanted to go home as soon as possible.


    "Raku!" Chitoge walked to Raku but she didn''t expect to meet someone familiar there.


    "EEEHH??" In front of her was her ssmate Onodera.


    (Read: Nisekoi chapter 4 for this story).


    Yukana brought him to a quiet ce, Yuuki could feel Ranko following them to this ce. He knew that Ranko was worried that Yukana would ept Yuuki bing her boyfriend.


    Yuuki looked at Yukana in front of him. He had to admit that she was one of the most beautiful girls she had seen in this world except his girlfriend, Utaha.


    Yuuki knew that he needed to tell her the truth about the confession.


    "Yukana, I want to..." Yuuki wanted to say something but Yukana cut him.


    "I know that you''re not the person who confessed to me," Yukana dropped a bomb suddenly and made both Yuuki and Ranko surprised.


    ''Then? Why did we/they continue our date?'' Yuuki and Ranko though the same things.

 Chapter 58: Misunderstand

    Yuuki was confused as to why Yukana wanted to continue their date even though she knew that he wasn''t the one who confessed to her.


    "How did you know?" Yuuki wanted to know how she knew it.


    Yukana smiled at him, "The day after you confessed to me, the real person who confessed to me sent me a love letter again, he told me that he was afraid to confess to me after knowing that you''re in there."


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he heard it, ''I guess the MC of ''Hajimete no Gal'' is still trying to confess to Yukana.''


    "Did you ept him?" Yuuki asked.


    Yukana shook her head and said, "No, I reject him, he is kneeling on me trying to ask me out."


    Yuuki shook his head when he heard it, he didn''t expect the MC of ''Hajimete no Gal'' was still trying to ask her out while kneeling on his feet.


    "Then, why are they going on a date? You know that I didn''t ask you out," Yuuki asked. He was curious about her answer, he wasn''t narcissistic thinking that Yukana fell in love with him, though there was a possibility.


    "Because, I think I like you," Yukana said unsurely.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Hmm, I guess my charm is really high for me to get your attention," he smiled.


    Yukana snorted at him but smiled, "Don''t get the wrong idea! I need more time to think about whether I really fell in love with you or not!" She crossed her arms.


    "Sure, but don''t make me wait for so long or else, I will go to another," Yuuki said.


    "You dare!" Yukana said while trying to intimidate him.


    Then, both of them started tough and talked to each other. Yuuki felt it wasn''t bad to have Yukana around him. They were talking to each other until they decided to part.


    "Goodbye Yuuki!" Yukana waved her hand.


    "Bye!" Yuuki waved his hand.


    Yuuki looked at Yukana who slowly disappeared.


    "Ranko, you cane out, Yukana is gone," Yuuki recalled.


    "You! You make Yukana fall in love with you!" Ranko was angry.


    Yuuki had a headache, "But, we''re not dating right?"


    "But, it''s the same! It''ll be time for you guys to date each other!" Ranko was stubborn.


    "How can you be so sure?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''ve never seen her like this before! I''m sure that you''ll be dating each other!" Ranko said.


    Yuuki had enough of her and decided to tease her, "Then, you need to stop me!" He opened his arms.


    "Stopping you?" Ranko said weirdly.


    "Stop me, try to make me fall in love with you so I won''t be dating Yukana," Yuuki said.


    Ranko looked at him in silence, Yuuki smiled and he knew that he had won. He could stop her from bothering him again. He wanted to say something to her but suddenly Ranko hugged him and tried to rouse him.


    "Nee, Yuuki, why don''t we go to the hotel there? I''m sure you''re tired now," Ranko hugged and pressed her b.o.o.b.s on his body.


    Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrow, "You know that you''re giving me your v.i.r.g.i.nity right?"


    "I don''t mind, I''ll do it if it you," Ranko said while smelling his body.


    Yuuki pushed her away, "Tsk, I''ve never thought that you''re such a cheap girl."


    Ranko was stunned when she heard it, she had never thought to see Yuuki with that kind of expression.


    "I thought you''re better than that, I guess I''m wrong about you," Yuuki left her. He had never thought that Ranko would give her body so easily to someone such a cheap girl wasn''t worth a fart for him. He thought that she would think of something to make him fall in love but gave her v.i.r.g.i.nity. Yuuki shook his head in disappointment. He thought that Ranko would give her body to anyone as long as it was concerned with Yukana''s matter, so if Yukana had a different boyfriend she would go for that person. He didn''t want to have a rtionship with those kind of girls.


    "Sigh, I need to meet Utaha as soon as possible," Yuuki felt ufortable and needed to find Utaha as soon as possible.


    "F.u.c.k.."


    Ranko was still shocked and didn''t know what to do. She felt very hurt when she heard him say something like that to her.


    Ranko thought that Yuuki would jump into her arms and have s.e.x as soon as possible. She would be his girlfriend and stop him to date Yukana, but she didn''t expect him to disdain her that much.


    Ranko still remembered his expression on his face telling him as if it were a used toilet. She had never felt this kind of feeling and wanted to cry. She let out her tears and her body felt cold.


    "FUCCKKK!!!!"


    "WHO DO YOU THINK YOU''RE!!!"


    "F.U.C.K YOU!!!"


    "DO YOU THINK, YOU''RE BETTER THAN ME!!!"


    "ARE YOU DISDAIN ME THAT MUCH!!!"


    "IS MY BODY SO CHEAP IN FRONT OF YOUR EYES!"


    Ranko was screaming hard and crying hard. She thought that as long as she had Yukana was fine but when Yuuki appeared in her life everything changed. She knew that when he showed her that expression, she wouldn''t be able to meet him again.


    "Did you disdain me that much?"


    "I''M V.I.R.G.I.N FOR GOD''S SAKE!!!"


    Ranko got up from the earth and walked home. She didn''t want to think about anything else and wanted to sleep. She was tired both physically and mentally.


    "Yuuki..."

 Chapter 59: Kure Clan

    Yuuki was on the n with his dad. He was on a business trip to Dubai together with him. He thought this business trip would cheer him up a little.


    A few days ago, Yuuki had a big fight with Ranko. They didn''t say anything in ss and tried to avoid each other. He didn''t expect her to have much impact on his life. He massaged his temple and tried to think about Utaha''s legs.


    In the past, only those legs that could calm him down. Utaha was also supportive of him and let him y with her legs. Yuuki had already missed those beautiful legs which were covered with tight leggings.


    "What''s wrong, Yuuki? Is your mood pretty bad for a few days?" His dad asked.


    "Well, nothing is just a problem with the rtionship," Yuuki said while messaging his temple.


    Issei nodded, "Don''t worry about it, this trip is probably gonna be some good change of pace for you." He smiled at him.


    "Thank''s dad," Yuuki nodded and he looked at the big old man beside his dad. He was around 182 cm tall. He had a big belly and his ck pupil eyes, probably the most notable feature on his face.


    Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrows and tried to remember who this person was.


    "Hehehe, you must be curious about this person, right ?" Issei said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, that ck pupil''s eyes, I remembered it was some famous assassins n."


    "That''s right, he''s going to be our bodyguard," Issei said.


    Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrow, "So? Can you tell me who are you?" he asked.


    The man nodded at him, "My name is Kure Horio and I''m from the Kure n, the famous assassins n in Japan."


    Yuuki nodded at him and finally remembered that Kure n was from manga ''Kengan Asura''. He observed Horio for a while and nodded. He could feel he was strong and that was enough to protect his dad.


    Kure n is a powerful league of assassins that are notorious throughout the criminal underworld, where they are widely known as "The Taboo Descendants." Around a particr city 500 kilometers away from Tokyo, they are the most influential n within that city''s region. A vast majority of the Kure live in Kure Vige, a provincial city.


    Ever since the Asuka period, the Kure n has undergone a 1300 year process of selective breeding, adoption of special techniques and outsidebat arts; as a result, with each generation, the Kure has be a race specializing in battle. ording to the n''s current patriarch, there is no move the Kure cannotbat. Through this selective breeding process, the Kure has also attained peak physical performance, including strength, speed and durability. As such, the Kure has an extremely high pain and damage tolerance; in their blood, they possess over 20 different endorphins and,bined with their abnormal physical resilience, enable them to easily endure heavy damage and deep wounds, whether they be from shing attacks or being smashed to the ground. However, the most notable result of their selective breeding process is their ability to consciously remove their brain''s limits on their muscr strength output (as well as the physical constitution needed to handle unrestrained exertion of the muscle''s strength). The release rate of one''s avable power depends on the individual''s talents.


    Yuuki remembered that when Horio''s old man could also remove his limiter, he was quite curious about how many percent removals he could release.


    "Horio-old man, can I ask you a question?" Yuuki asked.


    "Sure," Horio nodded. He also felt that Yuuki was probably stronger than him so he didn''t mind answering him a question.


    "The Kure n is famous for their limiter removal limit, right?" Yuuki asked.


    Horio nodded at him, "Yes, each member of our n can remove our limiter inside our bodies."


    "That''s interesting, can they remove 100% of their limiter," Yuuki remembered Saitama from ''One Punch Man'' he remembered Saitama removed his limiter and became so powerful in the world and nothing could beat him.


    Horoi shook his head, "it''s not that simple, our max limiter is being decided through birth, some of us couldn''t even release their limiter. Our first generation could also open their limiter to 90% and genius within 500 years could only open to 97% limiter."


    Yuuki titled his head, "Is 100% impossible?"


    Horoi thought for a while, "It''s probably possible but it probably would happen in the future, 90% is already powerful after all."


    Yuuki nodded at him, he had to respect this kind of n.


    Yuuki looked at his dad who was reading something, "What kind of business do we do in Dubai dad?" He was quite curious.


    Issei turned his head and smiled, "You''ll know after this, don''t be in a hurry."


    Yuuki nodded and didn''t mind. He decided to talk with Horoi about martial arts, and he had a very good, long ranged attack. He got his magic and gun, but in closebat, he was sucked. He could defeat some thugs and yakuza on the street. He knew that with his magic he could defeat them easily but he wanted to use his hands to fight someone.


    Yuuki asked some fight advice from Horoi-old man and he was kind enough to tell him.


    They had arrived in Dubai, Yuuki though it was quite hot and he didn''t expect it to be quite normal.


    In the ne, Yuuki learned that Horoi old man was a tax advisor and a good driver. He was never an assassin for having such a normal job.


    They were waiting at the airport for a while and a middle age man with quite an ugly face but he had a pleasant aura around him greeted them.


    "Oh, sorry for making you wait, Issei-san," the man bowed.


    "Don''t worry about it, my son will apany me after all," Issei said.


    "Oh, the young master also came!" The man looked quite surprised.


    "Yeah, he''s there," Issei said while pointing his finger.


    The man was quite surprised to see the young man in front of him. He didn''t expect him to notice his bodyguard who was hiding, and he looked even surprised when he saw him flirting with her.


    "Is he really your son?" the man asked.


    "Sigh, unfortunately yeah," Issei shook his head when Yuuki was flirting with a girl.

 Chapter 60: Female Assasin

    Yuuki noticed there was someone who kept looking at them. He asked Horio old man in a low voice.


    "Old man, did you notice it?" Yuuki said.


    Horio nodded at him and didn''t say anything, ever since they came to the airport. They felt like they were being observed by someone.


    Yuuki didn''t do anything since he didn''t feel any killing intent from them. He used his irvoyant to see who it was. He closed his eyes and opened his eyes. He looked around and found a woman with short hair and wore goth loli clothes. He could see under her clothes there were many weapons from knives, chains, sword, shuriken and etc.. He was quite amazed by it and though under her skirt there was a pocket dimension.


    "Old man, I''ll check there," Yuuki stood up.


    Horio-old man didn''t do anything since he believed Yuuki could take care of himself.


    Akari was very bored, she was being assigned by her boss to observe and protect the boss of Shuuei n. The biggest yakuza n in Japan. She knew this n was very powerful both authority and financially, but the most noticeable part of this n was very kind. This n tried to push anything illegal in their country.


    Akari was also Japanese, she was d there was a great yakuza n like this in the country, though she was bored with her job. She was really bored until she heard a voice.


    "Is your job really that boring?" Akara looked up and saw a handsome young man. She was startled when she saw him. She knew this was the son of the boss of Shuuei n. She didn''t expect him to notice her presence.


    Akari didn''t say anything and looked at him. She was quite interested in how Yuuki noticed him.


    Yuuki looked at the girl in front of her. He knew she was a bodyguard who was being assigned to them.


    ''If, I''m not wrong her name is Akari Kuroki from manga` ck Joke '','' Yuuki looked at her. He remembered that Akari had a powerful assassination skill and from some famous assassin n in Japan. She was probably ninja in this modern world.


    "Is your job really that boring?" Yuuki asked. He looked at her for a while and sat beside her. He knew that Akari wouldn''t attack him.


    "Are you from Japan?" Yuuki asked, but Akari ignored him. He knew that this girl wouldn''t talk to someone if that person wasn''t more powerful than her.


    ''Hmm, I need to show her my strength, I guess?'' Yuuki kept talking and he knew even though Akari ignored him. She kept listening to him. He talked about the story of ''Fairy Tail'' to her. He didn''t expect her to have an interest in this story.


    They kept talking until his dad called him, "Yuuki, can youe here? I''ll introduce you to someone."


    "Well, I''ve to go now," Yuuki stood up and left her.


    Akari looked at him curiously. She didn''t know how strong Yuuki was but she knew that he wasn''t weak. She was curious how strong he was, ''Hmmm,'' She continued eating her ice cream.


    Yuuki walked to his dad and looked at the big old man beside him, he knew this person was, even though he was smiling in front of him but his heart pretty dark and cruel.


    "Let me introduce you, Yuuki, this is my business partner his name is Kensuke Todome," Issei introduced him.


    "Nice to meet you, Todome-san," Yuuki said while smiling.


    "This is my son, Ichijou Yuuki," Issei told.


    "Ah, nice to mee you too, Yuuki," Todome said while smiling.


    Yuuki knew the old man in front of him was one of the characters in manga ''ck Joke'', his name was Kensuke Todome. He was an actually handsome man but he did stic surgery on his face to make it ugly. He was the boss of the famous hotel in that manga and he was very cruel yet also a great partner for your business.


    Both of them were smiling and both of them had the very gentlest smile that people could make.


    ''This old man is great,'' Yuuki though.


    ''Hahaha, I can''t underestimate this young generation,'' Todome though.


    "Hahaha, how about we firste to our hotel? I''m sure, you''re very tired after this long journey," Todome said.


    "Sure, I''m pretty tired," Issei said while massaging his shoulder.


    "Let me bring your luggage," one person suddenly came to them but when he walked toward Issei, he fell and fainted.


    "Todome-san, can you take care of this person?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hahaha, sure, I believe there is someone sleeping when they are working," Todome said while sweating. He didn''t know what Yuuki was doing to make this person faint suddenly.


    Yuuki walked toward his dad and whispered to him, "Dad, is this normal?" He looked weirdly at his dad, who was almost assassinated by someone.


    Yuuki noticed there was something sharp in his arms and he hurriedly used his ''Arc of Embodiment'' to make the assassin fainted. He didn''t really want to kill in this open space after all. There were many people around and making someone faint was probably the easiest thing to do.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry about it, you can actually make Horoi take care of it," Issei said casually.


    Yuuki shook his head, he thought that his dad had a lot of assassinations so he didn''t really care about it or he believed that no one could kill him.


    "Yeah, I can take care of him so you can rx when something like this happens again," Horoi said.


    Yuuki nodded and epted his offer, he didn''t really want to spend time in Dubai to kill people.


    They walked to the outside where the car was already waiting for them, they walked until they saw a lot of people surrounded them with a gun in their hands.


    Yuuki was sweating at this scene, he had never there were so many criminals in Dubai. He started to regreting with his dad to Dubai.


    "Sigh, who''s going to take care of them?" Yuuki asked while looking at Horoi and Akari.


    "Let me do it," Akari walked to the front.


    They nodded at her and let her take care of those thugs.


    "Hahahaha, what are you doing little girl ?"


    "Come here, let me f.u.c.k you!"


    "Ah, so cute, let me eat you!"


    The guys wereughing at each other and Akari looked very bored and walked toward them slowly.


    "Ahahaha, I didn''t expect you to be so eager!"


    "Yeah,e here!"


    Akari walked toward them and when one of them hugged him suddenly a knife appeared and cut his neck.


    They were stunned, but it was toote, Akari used her hidden weapons to cut and kill all of those thugs. The scene in front of them was too gruesome. Yuuki had already wanted to go back to Utaha''s legs but he knew that he couldn''t. He needed to face this as a member of the yakuza family.


    Akari killed all the thugs and went back to them as if nothing had happened.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back to the hotel," Todome smiled at them.


    Issei, Yuuki, and Horoi nodded and entered the car.

 Chapter 61: Hotel

    They entered the hotel at the same time. They didn''t have any surprised expression when they entered this luxurious hotel. They were greeted by a tall man and a short bulky man.


    "Wee to our onsen hotel," the tall man bowed to them.


    Yuuki knew the two guys in front of him were Kiyoshi Kira and Douji Kodama. Those two guys were the main characters in manga ''ck Joke''.


    Kiyoshi Kira is the manager of an onsen hotel. An ex-marine, he disys great intelligence. Well organized and very shrewd, for him, the end justifies the means. A negotiations specialist, he''s often assigned high-risk missions. He''s fluent in severalnguages and is a realdy''s man.


    ''Well, let''s see who''s the realdy man,'' Yuuki thought looking at Kira then looking at Kodama.


    Douji Kodama is the security guard of an onsen hotel. An ex-marine from the same assignment as Kiyoshi Kira. He''s endowed with spectacr strength and particrly nimble hands. He has a tendency to push the envelope, and even his associates are sometimes taken aback by his behavior.


    Yuuki saw Kodama looking at him all the time. He knew that Kodama was a somewhat very pure person and somewhatcking in the brain but his martial arts ability made him a very dangerous person.


    Kodama walked toward him and startled everyone, they didn''t know what he would do.


    Horio walked in front of him and blocked Kodama from moving closer to Yuuki.


    "You shouldn''t get too close to our young master," Veins appeared in Horio, and he knew that Kodama was strong when he used his limiter release on his body.


    Kodama snorted at him and continued to walk, but it was stopped by Horio who was punching him. His punch was so hard that Kodama flew to the pir in the hotel and made it broken.


    "KODAMA!!!" Kiyoshi was startled to see the development. He had a headache to think about his partner who often did something stupid. He hurriedly apologized to Yuuki and Issei, "I''m sorry for our employee rudeness!" He bowed his head.


    "Hahahaha, I don''t mind that," Issei wasughing, "But, don''t expect him to do something like that twice," His expression was scary, Yuuki was shocked to see his expression for the first time.


    Kiyoshi was sweating hard when he saw it, ''this is different,'' He had never thought the amiable old man in front of him would release such strong pressure on him.


    ''As expected of the leader of the strongest yakuza in Japan,'' Kiyoshi though.


    "Hahaha, sorry about that Issei-san, how about we give you some free refreshments for our apology," Todome said.


    "Hahaha, don''t be serious about that, let us rest first," Issei said.


    "Sure, let me guide you to your room," Todome guided them to each of their rooms.


    Kiyoshi who was still bowing his head hurriedly got up and walked toward Kodama.


    "Kodama, are you okay?" Kiyoshi looked at Kodama, who was still a pir worriedly


    "Ugh, dizzy," Kodama said while holding his head.


    "Tch, why did you make a mess like that!! Did you know they''re from the strongest yakuza n in Japan!!!" Kiyoshi wanted to strangle him.


    "I want to fight!" Kodama said while smiling.


    "Fight? With whom? That big belly old man?" Kiyoshi said while remembering Horio old man who punched Kodama through the pir.


    Kodama shook his head and said, "No, the young man on his back, I want to fight him."


    Kiyoshi looked at him strangely, "Do you want to fight that young man?" He felt there was nothing wrong with Yuuki beside him, probably one of the most handsome guys that he had seen. He felt jealous but he could do nothing because, well, he was the son of a yakuza head.


    "Yeah, he''s strange," Kodama shook his head.


    "Strange?" Kiyoshi was intrigued.


    Kodama nodded, "I feel I can beat him in closebat, but at the same time, I''m sure he''ll defeat me, it''s strange," he became silent and sat down on the floor to think about it.


    Kiyoshi looked at him strangely and shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t need to think about somethingplicated. His expertise wasn''t on fighting, he was more into wit rather than muscle.


    Kiyoshi messaged his temple and tried to get rid of a headache on his head. He needed a p.u.s.s.y to calm his mind, he took out his phone and called someone.


    "Hello, Maria? Can I see you tonight?"


    There was an everyday scene that could be seen in the onsen hotel.


    Yuuki was in his room trying to create weapons with his ''Arc of Embodiment. His dad had told him that the show would start in 2 days after all the participants hade to appointments. He knew his stay in Dubai for the next 2 days wouldn''t be peaceful unless he stayed in the hotel all the time.


    Yuuki didn''t want to stay in the hotel all the time. He wanted to go out, that was why he tried to make a weapon with his magic. He studied guns in this world and wanted to create them.


    Yuuki used his magic to create many kinds of weapons from M4A1 Carbine, M4 Carbine, M500A2 shotgun, Colt M45A1 close-quarters battle pistol, Beretta M9A1 pistol, Beretta M9 pistol, M16A4 rifle and Mk13 Mod 7 sniper rifle.


    Yuuki was satisfied with his work and it disappeared. He could create it anytime and with his marksmanship proficiency on 100 points. He was sure that he could protect himself.


    "Hmm, I''ll buy souvenirs for everyone tomorrow."


    It was alreadyte at night when they arrived in Dubai, Yuuki could tour around the city tomorrow.

 Chapter 62: Nostalgia

    Yuuki was in the lobby of the hotel waiting for both Kiyoshi and Kodama. Both of them were being assigned by Todome to help him tour around town. He didn''t really have a reason to reject them and be epted right away. He didn''t know the right ce to buy souvenirs.


    Yuuki was waiting for them until his phone rang. He looked at who it was and smiled.


    [Hey, how is it there?] Yuuki smiled, hearing her voice.


    [It''s bad, I can''t see your legs, I miss you already], Yuuki said.


    [Hmph, it''s good that you can still be joking around], Utaha said.


    [Well, it isn''t as bad as I thought], Yuuki was talking to Utaha and noticed that both Kiyoshi and Kodama came. He nodded at them and told them to wait. He still wanted to call Utaha more, yesterday was just too much for him. He was hoping nothing would happen today.


    [I''ll bring you a lot of souvenirster], Yuuki said.


    [Well, I don''t care about that as long as you''reing back safely], Utaha said.


    [Yeah, your man is tough, don''t worry about it], Yuuki smiled.


    [Hmph, I love you], Utaha said softly.


    [I love you too], Yuuki said while closing his phone, "Let''s go bring me to buy some souvenirs," He looked at both Kiyoshi and Kodama.


    "Are you done talking with your girlfriend?" Kiyoshi said while smiling.


    "Sigh, I still miss her though," Yuuki shook his head.


    "Well, don''t worry, there are a lot of beautiful girls here !" Kiyoshi said while smiling.


    Yuuki looked at him and nodded, he didn''t mind some fun in Dubai.


    "That''s right, I don''t know if you like this or not," Yuuki took something from his pocket.


    "MERI MERI!!" Kodama drooled looking at the ice cream in Yuuki''s hand.


    "Here," Yuuki gave them.


    "Wow, it''s nostalgic," Kiyoshi said while eating Meri Meri.


    "DELICIOUS!!" Kodama was really happy to eat it.


    Yuuki nodded, Yuuki remembered the meeting between Kodama and Kiyoshi was because of this Meri Meri. He created it using his ''Arc of Embodiment'' with this magic it could create anything in his mind to reality.


    Meri meri is a famous ice cream in Japan. It is very popr among students because it''s cheap and tasty.


    Yuuki rememberedst night, when he created a gun with this magic. He could create something more advanced using his magic but something normal was enough. It wasn''t like he was going to fight something like a robot or an advanced army.


    "Here, I''ll give you more," Yuuki gave Kodama more Meri Meri.


    "Hahaha, thank you, Yuuki!" Kodama ate meri meri happily.


    "How did you get Meri Meri that much?" Kiyoshi looked at Yuuki weirdly.


    Yuuki smiled and said, "It''s magic."


    Kiyoshi twitched his lips and Kodama had stars in his eyes.


    They went to the nearest store and bought some souvenirs. Yuuki brought the famous camel milk chocte and dates Dubai. He was sure that Kuina would be happy with this gift.


    Camel milk chocte is a true home-grown delicacy in Dubai. It is manufactured by just onepany, Al Nassma. These products used to be exclusively avable in Dubai.


    Al Nassma camel milk chocte barse in five varieties: whole milk, 70% cocoa, dates, macadamia, and spiced (Arabia). There are also camel-shaped choctes that are perfect as quirky souvenirs.


    Dates are a sweet part of Middle Eastern culture. It ys a prominent role during Ramadan, where it is given as gifts and eaten at the end of the fast. There are over 20 varieties of dates.


    Yuuki bought them all and went to buy other things such as clothes, shisha pipe, and Dubai spices. He also bought both oudh and bakhoor.


    Oudh is an expensive fragrance oil derived from agarwood resin. This mesmerizing scent gift is avable in forms of pure oil, mixed with oil from Oudh and other floral oils like rose and jasmine, and oudh fragrance perfume (Ajmal and Ne''emah).


    Bakhoor, on the other hand, is a term for agarwood ch.i.p.s that are burned to produce an aroma that permeates the entire room. It is a good alternative to candles and incense.


    "Can you bring this to the hotel?" Yuuki said while giving Kiyoshi and Kodama a lot of things.


    "Well, I can do that," Kiyoshi nodded.


    "Thank you," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t worry about it, I''ve a lot of people who are more troublesome than you," Kiyoshi smiled.


    Yuuki was intrigued, "Kiyoshi-san, you''re from Japanese right?"


    Kiyoshi nodded, "Yeah, both me and Kodama are from Japan."


    "Where is your high school if you don''t mind me knowing, maybe you''re my senpai," Yuuki asked.


    Kiyoshi thought for a while, "Hmm, maybe we''re not, I''m from Chiba after all."


    "Chiba?" Yuuki titled his head.


    "Yeah, we''re from Suzuran High School there," Kiyoshi said while smiling.


    Yuuki frowned, "Hey? That famous Suzuran high school?" He remembered that it was a famous high school movie ''Crows Zero''. He never thought that there was that kind of high school.


    "Hahaha, you know it? That''s right, that day both me and Kodama were the boss there," Kiyoshi started telling him about his story in high school.


    Kodama was also joining to tell him about his high school life, though he only told him about fighting and food.


    Yuuki was satisfied with his souvernirs until he received a quest from the system.


    [Quest: Save Koko Hekmatyar from the orchestra].


    [Reward: System lottery 3x]


    [System tips - Koko Hekmatyar is an arms dealer and has a good heart. She wants to stop the war around the world with her n. You need to save her from being killed by the famous killer organization The Orchestra.]


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he read the quest. He knew that his stay in Dubai wouldn''t be in peace.

 Chapter 63: Valmet

    Yuuki took a deep breath, he knew that he needed to save Koko as soon as possible.


    "Kiyoshi-san, can I drive a car ?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm? Can you do it?" Kiyoshi asked.


    "Don''t worry," Yuuki smiled.


    Kiyoshi felt regret when he saw that smile.


    Kodama was clueless about what was happening, "Ah, it''s good," he ate chocte happily.


    "SLOW DOWN!!!" Kiyoshi was screaming hard inside the car. He tried to grab anything he could so he wouldn''t be thrown off.


    "HAHAHAHA, MORE! MORE!" Kodama was happy.


    "SHUT UP, KODAMA!! SHIT! YUUKI!! SLOW DOWN!!" Kiyoshi was screaming hard.


    Yuuki ignored him and drove the car faster.


    *VROOOOMMM


    *VROOOOMMM


    The car was so fast that people couldn''t see its shadow.


    Yuuki had a car driving proficiency 100 points, he could take a race in F1 if he wanted to do it.


    Yuuki drove a BMW M3 that he borrowed from Kiyoshi. He felt that if he had enough money, he should buy a car.


    ''Hmm, this car is great,'' Yuuki kept driving faster.


    "YUUKI!!!" Kiyoshi was scared that his life would be gone. He was wondering if Maria would wee him again tonight.


    "HAHAHAHAHA," Kodama wasughing happily while eating chocte.


    "Ugh, I won''t be able to enter a car for a while," Kiyoshi wanted to vomit but he stopped. He looked at Yuuki with a hateful expression, "Why are you driving so fast?"


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and walked alone, "You can leave me alone, I need to do something here."


    Kiyoshi looked at him with disbelief. He twitched his lips several times, "I take back my words, he is very troublesome," he shook his head and looked at Kodama, "Let''s go home, Kodama."


    Kodama didn''t answer him and had a serious expression on his face.


    Kiyoshi looked at Kodama with a strange expression, "What''s wrong, Kodama?"


    "There will be a war here," Kodama said absentmindedly.


    Kiyoshi, who heard it had a headache, needed to meet Maria as soon as possible.


    Yuuki had a headache, so he couldn''t find Koko anywhere.


    "Sigh, where can I find her?" Yuuki shook his head and kept looking around. He looked around the street and suddenly stopped when he saw one store. He was surprised and ran toward the store.


    "Wow, it''s a tax-free store!" Yuuki couldn''t believe it. He looked at the watch in the store, he wanted to buy it for himself.


    "The wonders of a country without a tax," A woman said.


    Both of them startled and looked at each other.


    Yuuki looked at the woman beside him. She had a slim, fair-skinned young woman with waist-length white fair hair styled in a hime cut and light coloured eyes. He knew this was Koko Hekmatyar that he had been tried to find.


    Koko was also surprised at the young man in front of her. She looked at him with a curious expression but she was also warry, after all, she was an arms dealer. There were a lot of people who wanted to kill her.


    Yuuki smiled at her, "Are you going to buy this watch too?"


    Koko nodded, "Yeah, this watch is great, I need to buy one!" She felt relief that this young man wasn''t an enemy.


    "That''s great for me too!" Then, both of them started to talk about the watch in front of the store until Koko was being called by someone.


    "KOKO!!!" Yuuki turned his head and saw a muscr woman but looked very s.e.xy.


    Yuuki was also quite lonely because he didn''t have anyone to apany him here. He couldn''t take his eyes away from Velmet, ''That tattoo is hot!''


    Yuuki had to praise her body so much. He remembered that she was Valmet, one of the bodyguards of Koko Hekmatyar. He remembered in ''Jormungand'' she was probably one of the hottest women there. He knew that this girl was Yuri and didn''t have any interest in a guy but he needed to try it or else he wouldn''t be called ''Ichijou Yuuki''.


    Valmet looked at the young man in front of her who talked with Koko happily. She was quite jealous and wary at the same time. She was jealous because he was talking with her beloved Koko happily and worried because he was a stranger.


    Valmet observed him and noticed he was also looking at him. She tilted her head in confusion, `Did he know me?''


    "Ah, Valmet, you''re finally here!" Koko was happy and hugged her.


    "Oh, Koko!" Valmet was also happy and hugged her back, but she kept looking at the young man in front of her.


    "Koko, who is this?" Valmet asked.


    "Ah, that''s right! He also watches lovers like me! His name is Ichijou Yuuki!" Koko introduced it to him.


    "Ah, nice to meet you, my name is Valmet," Valmet said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Nice to meet you too, Valmet, can I ask you a question?"


    "Oh, what is it?" Valmet was tense and afraid that the young man in front of her recognized her. She moved her hand into her pocket where she kept her knife.


    Koko didn''t say anything and looked at them with interest. She felt that Yuuki wouldn''t do any harm to Valmet and her. It was her instinct that had always been on the battlefield. She knew instantly who was her enemy and who wasn''t.


    ''Hmm, Yuuki, wait? Ichijou? Where have I heard that? '' Koko tried to think where she had heard an ''Ichijou''s name.


    Both Koko and Valmet had thought a lot about the possibility of what Yuuki said to Valmet but they didn''t expect him to ask her out.


    "Are you free tonight?" Yuuki asked.


    "WHAT!!" Valmet and Koko said at the same time.


    "If you don''t mind, can we eat dinner together?" Yuuki smiled.


    Valmet looked at him weirdly, but Koko was angry.

 Chapter 64: Ninja again?

    Valmet looked at the young man in front of her. She looked weirdly at him. She had never thought of being asked for a date by someone younger than her.


    "Are you asking me for a date?" Valmet asked for confirmation.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, I thought you''re attractive, will you give me a chance to have a date with you?" He squatted down and took her hand. He looked at her sincerely.


    Valmet was in a dilemma, she wanted to agree with him since it was her first time asking her out but at the same time, she wanted to reject it because of her love to Koko. She thought for a while and wanted to say, "Ye.."


    "I WON''T ALLOW IT!!!" Koko suddenly separated his hand from Valmet and guarded her as if afraid someone stole her, "No! I won''t allow Valmet to date you!"


    Yuuki looked at her for a while, "How can you let me date her?" he asked.


    "Hmph! I won''t allow it easily!" Koko crossed her arms and looked away.


    "Koko," Valmet looked at Koko with a love symbol in her eyes.


    Yuuki shook his head, he knew that it was hard to make a move on Valmet because there was a guard dog in front of her.


    "Well, I will give up now," Yuuki said.


    "Hey? You give up so easily?" Koko asked weirdly.


    "If I don''t give up, will you let me date her?" Yuuki asked.


    "NO! I WON''T ALLOW IT!" Koko said with conviction.


    Yuuki nodded, "That is why I''ll give up now, I''ll ask herter, when you''re not around," he smiled.


    "KIII!!!" Koko was angry and wanted to strangle him.


    "Koko!" Valmet stopped her and said, "Sorry for the trouble, Yuuki."


    "Don''t worry, I know that your work is hard, that is why I wanted to ask you out so you can rx for a while," Yuuki said.


    Valmet felt warm inside her heart, she felt that Yuuki was really gentle, "Well, we can do a dateter."


    They started talking to each other and ignoring Koko.


    "DON''T IGNORE ME!!" Koko was angry.


    Yuuki started to tease her and Valmet was trying to calm her down. They were talking to each other until they heard a girl''s voice.


    "Nee? Is an arms dealer this rxing?" They were startled and surprised to see a young girl appear suddenly but Yuuki couldn''t calm down. He knew who she was.


    "GET DOWN!" Valmet and Koko were still in shock and didn''t notice someone had started shooting them.


    *BANG


    *BANG


    *BANG


    "HAHAHA, THAT BOY IS DEAD!!" An old man praised.


    "Teacher! You can''t kill him!" The young girlined. She felt that Yuuki was handsome and it was such a waste to kill him.


    "HAHAHA, DON''T WORRY CHINATSU! LET''S JUST START OUR ASSEMBLE!" The man took out a rifle and shot it toward the store where both Koko and Valmet were hiding.


    "Sigh, teacher," Chinatsu shook his head, she felt regret to kill Yuuki but she needed to start her assemble. She took out her special weapon from her case, "I''ll send you a friend in the afterworld." She said while smiling.


    Valmet and Koko were inside the store after being pushed away by Yuuki. They had never expected for him to protect them.


    "Yuuki! Are you fine!" Valmet was asking Yuuki who was shielding both her and Koko.


    "Yuuki!" Koko was also worried about him.


    They knew that Yuuki received a shoot on his back, they were worried that it would kill him.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine," Yuuki said, ''IT HURT!!'' Inside his mind, he screamed. He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself, he was being shot by a gun and wounded in his back. Luckily, Avalon healed his wounds and he erased the bullet in his body. He didn''t want someone to know he could use magic. He made a bulletproof vest inside his clothes so it could be his alibi.


    Yuuki thought that he needed to practice his power more. He was toozy to do it because there was danger around him but this incident woke him up


    "It''s great that you''re fine," Valmet said in relief.


    "How could you be fine ?" Koko asked.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and opened his shirt. He showed them a bulletproof vest on his body.


    "Why are you wearing something like that?" Koko asked again.


    "Hey? There is a more important thing that my bulletproof vest!" Yuukiined while pointing his finger at the old man and young girl, "Do you know them?" He was cursing them to shoot a lot of bullet to them.


    "Yeah, they''re an orchestra," Koko said while Valmet took out her pistol to shoot at them.


    "Well, why are they trying to kill you?" Yuuki asked. He could kill the orchestra easily but he wanted


    "Well, I''m an arms dealer after all," Koko said with wry smile. She knew after she said this Yuuki would try to avoid her, after all, an arms dealer was job that being detested by everyone. She was waiting for him to look at her with disgust expression but she didn''t expect that he didn''t say anything after that. She looked at him weirdly.


    Yuuki noticed her gaze, "What?"


    "Don''t you have any opinions about my job as an arms dealer?" Koko asked.


    "What''s wrong with an arms dealer?" Yuuki asked her weirdly.


    "Don''t you detest it? IT''S A JOB THAT HELP PEOPLE TO KILL A LOT OF PEOPLE!!" Koko screamed.


    Yuuki snorted, "The fault isn''t in the weapon but in the human itself, the weapon isn''t something that can be used only for killing, it can also protect someone," he smiled at her.


    Koko was stunned, it was her first time to hear someone say something like this to her. She looked at Yuuki with interest now.


    "What do you want to do with them?" Yuuki asked.


    "What do you mean?" Koko asked weirdly.


    "Do you want to kill them or apprehend them?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, if it''s possible, I want to apprehend them so I can ask who their employer is," Koko said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Apprehend is it?" He took something from his pocket and threw it to The Orchestra.


    Koko and Valmet looked at him strangely, ''What did he throw?''


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and pointed his finger at the orchestra.


    They looked at the orchestra and were startled to see both members of the orchestra had already fainted there.


    "What did you do?" Koko asked curiously.


    Valmet also looked at him curiously.


    "It''s secret," Yuuki smiled.

 Chapter 65: Dubai night with you

    Valmet and Koko didn''t force him to tell his secret. They knew everyone had their own secret as long as Yuuki wasn''t their enemy and they were fine with it.


    They walked to The Orchestra, and they looked at those who were still sleeping.


    "Well? What do you want to do with them?" Yuuki asked.


    "Let me call my subordinates first," Koko said while calling someone from her phone.


    Yuuki was looking around the area until he heard Valmet.


    "Yuuki, thank you very much," Valmet said.


    "Don''t worry about it," Yuuki waved his hand.


    "Don''t say that, do you want something after saving both of us?" Koko said after she was done with her phone.


    "Hmm, how about you let me take Valmet to a date?" Yuuki said.


    Koko messaged her temple, "You''re still not giving up ?"


    "Yeah, I want to take her, are you fine with it, Valmet ?" Yuuki looked at Valmet.


    "Koko, please let me go on a date with him," Valmet also said.


    Koko looked at both Yuuki and Valmet, she didn''t want to let Valmet go on a date with Yuuki but she owed Yuuki her life. She looked at him for a while and sighed.


    "Grrr, you can take her!!" Koko said while gritting her teeth.


    Both Yuuki and Valmet were smiling because Koko gave them permission. They waited for a while until the bodyguard of Koko arrived.


    "KOKO!!" All the bodyguards were worried when they heard that Koko was being ambushed by someone.


    "Are you fine?" Lehm asked.


    Lehm is a former Delta Force officer and the second inmand of Koko''s squad as well as its senior member.


    "Yeah, I''m fine, luckily there is Yuuki here," Koko said.


    "Yuuki?" Everyone had never heard this name and turned their head toward a young man who was talking happily with Valmet. They were shocked and surprised at the same time.


    "Ko-Koko, I think I heard they were talking about a date?" R said.


    R is was a former Bersaglieri intelligence officer and a member of Koko''s squad.


    "Yeah, he asked me to give him permission to ask Valmet out to date," Koko felt unwilling, but she had already promised.


    "DATE!!" All of them opened their eyes wide and looked at Yuuki with jealousy, some of them had tried to ask Valmet out but were rejected right away by her. They felt terrible when some stranger suddenly stole Valmet from them but they couldn''t do anything since Yuuki had already received permission from Koko.


    They could only look at him from afar with a hate gaze.


    Yuuki ignored them and talked with Valmet. He knew that she wasn''tfortable wearing feminine clothes so he didn''t force her and let her wear whatever she wanted. He didn''t mind that after all she was s.e.xy.


    They had made ns to have a date in his hotel, it was one dating spot in Dubai so Yuuki didn''t need to think much about the ce to take Valmet.


    Yuuki knew even though this world was somewhat familiar but it was also different. There was no Burj Khalifa here in Dubai. If there was Burj Khalifa, he would definitely be going.


    They were on the highest floor in the hotel talking while smoking a shisha since it was Dubai, it would be a waste if they didn''t try it.


    "Fuuuh, hmm, it''s quite nice," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, it''s been a while since I''m rxing like this," Valmet said while smoking shisha.


    "Where do youe from Valmet?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm? I''m from Find," Valmet said absentmindedly while drinking alcohol.


    "I heard it was cold there," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, it''s a very cold country," Valmet said with mncholy in her eyes.


    Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrows, "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?"


    Valmet shook her head and said, "No, I''m just remembering my past," she was thinking about her past suddenly when she felt someone touched her hand.


    "If you don''t mind, you can talk to me," Yuuki said.


    Valmet felt that she could talk about anything with him so she started telling him about her story.


    The Velmer family''s tradition of serving in the Finnish military drove Valmet to carry on the role. She rose to the rank of major and hadmand of one of the FRDF mechanized j?gerpanies when it was deployed to Country D as part of the United Nations Country D Expeditionary Force. Part of the area that the FRDF was responsible for contains a natural gas field, which the Tashinhai Consu was interested in. Chan Guoming single-handedly attacked and decimated a patrolled by Valmet when it passed through the area. She lost her right eye but survived by concealing herself under the corpses until a backup unit arrived and Chan departed. Valmet was recalled in Find and had to face an official inquiry, her military career essentially over. She was then visited by Koko Hekmatyar, who offered her a second chance, the "key to the world", and the opportunity to someday redeem herself. Valmet epted the offer and has sincemitted to training herself as a soldier and finding Chan.


    "That''s why I need to have my revenge on Chan," Valmet said with full hatred.


    "I know, I''m sure you''ll be able to avenge your friend," Yuuki said while caressing her hands.


    Valmet nodded and she started to be honest with him, Yuuki became a good listener for her and tried to give her advice to her life.


    They kept talking until midnight and became quite drunk.


    "Let me sleep in your room," Valmet said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure."


    Yuuki brought her to his room and probably no one knew what was happening inside.


    Kiyoshi had been watching Yuuki ever since Yuuki brought his date to the hotel. He was jealous that he could bring such a hottie like that. He wanted to see whether Yuuki could seed or not.


    "What are you doing, Kiyoshi?" Kodama looked at him curiously.


    Kiyoshi saw Yuuki seed in bringing that hotdy to his room. He shook his head and said, "I''m trying to help my junior, but it seems he didn''t need my help," he took his phone and called someone, "Maria, can Ie to your house today?"


    Kodama looked at him weirdly and continued to eat his food.

 Chapter 66: Neon Island Plan

    Yuuki woke up in the morning and noticed Valmet had already disappeared from his bed. He didn''t really mind if she was gone, after all, they had a wild night togetherst night. He never expected her to have such a fetish in her. He knew she was probably too embarrassed to meet him in the morning.


    "Oh, Valmet," Yuuki thought for a bit and noticed a paper on the table. He took it and read its content. He knew it was from Valmet.


    [Thank you forst night, I won''t forget it], Yuuki smiled and noticed a small message on the back of the paper.


    [Don''t tell anyone aboutst night! Or else I''ll cut your thing!] Yuuki became pale and looked at his little brother. He sighed in relief when he saw it was still intact.


    "Such, a feisty woman," Yuuki shook his head.


    Yuuki threw the paper and went back to his bed. He tried to check his reward from yesterday''s quest. He remembered that he got a system lottery for his reward. He wanted to know what he got from it.


    Yuuki opened his reward and waited in anticipation.


    [Reward: Bondage proficiency 100 points, hand signnguage proficiency 100 points, and massage proficiency 100 points.]


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he saw what he got from his lottery. He had a headache in his head.


    ''Bondage? Do you want me to start bondage y with Utaha? Massage? Do you want me to open a massage parlor?'' Yuuki had a headache and wanted to smash his head.


    At least, hand signnguage was quite handy so he could talk with Shouko. He missed her thought, he didn''t meet her after their meeting. He needed to meet her after he went back to Japan.


    ''Bondage y, huh?'' Yuuki thought while thinking about Utaha at home. He shook his head, he didn''t have anyone here, and Valmet had already gone back. If he started thinking about something perverting his little brother would start to awaken and he didn''t have anyone to take care of.


    "Let''s have fresh air!" Yuuki decided to go out while waiting for the business meeting to start.


    It was time for the meeting to start, Yuuki was walking along with his dad and Horio to the location. They walked for a while and arrived at their destination.


    There were already people waiting in the location.


    "You''re quitete, Issei-san," Yuuki turned his head at the man around histe 20''s who had a smile on his face. He saw there was a woman behind him, and he knew she was his bodyguard.


    "Oh, Casper, you''re the one who was earlier," Issei smiled.


    "Is this your son?" Casper looked at Yuuki.


    "Yeah, his name is Yuuki," Issei introduced, "Yuuki, this is Casper Hekmatyar."


    "Nice to meet you, Casper," Yuuki said.


    "Hooo! Nice to meet you too, Yuuki!" Casper was smiling hard at him and hugged him.


    Yuuki tried to be polite even though he felt ufortable around him. He didn''t really like being hugged by a man.


    Yuuki knew the guy in front of him was Casper Hekmatyar. An older brother of Koko Hekmatyar and also an arms dealer.


    "Casper, you can''t be like that," A woman pulled Casper away.


    "Thank you," Yuuki felt grateful at her.


    "Don''t worry about it," The woman was smiling at her.


    Yuuki also knew the woman was the head of Casper''s bodyguard. She was Chiquita, probably, one of the strongest women in the world.


    They didn''t say anything but Yuuki felt Chiquita observing him all the time, he felt curious at her, "Is there something wrong?"


    Chiquita shook her head and said, "No, I smell Valmet''s scent on your body."


    "OH!! You''re having s.e.x with Valmet!!" Casper became excited.


    Yuuki was sweating at them, ''Are you a dog?'' He felt like Chiquita knew everything about him. He was afraid that she would try to eat him though he didn''t mind.


    Yuuki talked a bit with both Casper and Chiquita, then he walked back to sit with his dad. He had never felt this tired before.


    "Did you bring a woman back to your roomst night?" His dad asked.


    "Yes, the bodyguard of the little sister of that guy," Yuuki said while pointing his finger.


    His dad looked at him with a weird gaze, "Well, just don''t hurt your girlfriend, okay?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Don''t worry, I received her permission before I did it."


    His dad and Horio looked at him weirdly and jealousy. They shook his head and waited for the meeting to start.


    Yuuki was patiently waiting in the room, and he saw a lot of familiar faces in front of him.


    There was a blonde and long haired man in a wheelchair, an old man with skinny and long white hair, and astly Todome.


    Yuuki knew the blonde long haired man was Runover and the old man was Katahara Metsudo.


    Runover is a member of the Mafia from the city of Naples, Italy. Part of the Sione family. Nicknamed Runover ever since he executed a traitor with his highly sophisticated wheelchair. Impatient and cruel, he respects pride and aesthetics. He''s held in high esteem by those close to him.


    Katahara Metsudo is the director of Dainippon Bank and the current chairman of the Kengan Association.


    Yuuki knew both of them were from manga ''ck Joke'' and ''Kengan Ashura''. He was already quite used to meeting characters from anime or manga. He didn''t show any surprised expression when he met them.


    Yuuki looked at his dad who was talking with Metsudo. It seemed they knew each other well, they had talked and this old man was quite kind to him.


    They waited for a while until Todome started their meeting.


    "Now, we''ll start talking about our meeting," Todome looked very excited, "The n about our artificial ind, ''THE NEON ISLAND.''

 Chapter 67: Raid

    "Neon Ind n ?" Yuuki knew what kind of ind it was.


    Neon Ind is the main location of the manga ''ck Joke,'' it was full ofwless gangsters, mafia, gangs, etc..


    Yuuki had never thought they were nning to make this ind.


    "Hmm, and where everything is legal, very interesting," Metsudo said.


    Runover drank his wine and said, "I don''t care as long as my family is fine."


    "As long as I can be the only yakuza organization in Japan," Issei said.


    Yuuki looked at his dad with amazement, he had never thought that he had a n to be the only yakuza organization in Japan but he understood. He knew his dad and probably wanted to protect everyone in his own way. He would help him no matter what.


    "Hahaha, let''s talk about our n then," Todome started to talk about this on the Neon Ind.


    They started to talk for a while and Yuuki listened to them quietly. He understood the purpose of this ind was being made.


    This ind had two purposes, the first was to be a tourism ce for any illegal industry such as gambling and prostitution. This ind would allow anything even if they were being banned in their country.


    The second purpose was to make an international trade fair for the illegal market. It was ced for anywless people to live happily and did whatever they wanted. It could also be a way to push anywless people from the public and make them live there.


    They were discussing the n, location, fund, and each person stocks on this ind.


    Yuuki also helped his dad to have more stock.


    It had been decided that Todome would have 30% of the stock of this ind because he was the one who managed it as the CEO he needed more to control it.


    They didn''t mind it, after all, they would live far away. Issei and Metsudo would receive 25% for both of them. Runover and Casper will received 10% respectively.


    They didn''t have any problems and were already satisfied with their piece of cake.


    "Hahaha, let''s go back together, Issei!" Metsudo asked his dad.


    "Hahaha, good," Issei nodded.


    Yuuki and Horio followed them until there was a sudden ckout at the hotel.


    "AKARI, KODAMA!!" Todome was screaming.


    "CHIQUITA!!" Casper was also screaming.


    Runover pressed his wheelchair and a weapon appeared on its side.


    Horio and the bodyguard Metsudo were also protecting both Issei and Metsudo.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and made a pistol in his hand, it was dark and no one would know he made it with his magic.


    They waited for a while until they heard a loud sound from the outside building. They turned their heads and saw helicopter flying toward them.


    (Ost. Jormungand - Time to Attack).


    "F.U.C.K!!! IT''S DENEL AVIATION ORYX" Kiyoshi was cursing. He never thought someone would be brave enough to attack that kind of beast.


    "DON''T LET THEM ATTACK THEIR 80MM ROCKETS!!" Casper screamed.


    All the bodyguards started to use their guns to shoot the helicopter, but it was futile since it was too tough and almost impossible to break.


    "Shit!" Chiquita cursed and took out her rifle.


    Metsudo''s bodyguard was also helping her and shot the helicopter.


    *BANG


    *BANG


    *BANG


    They kept shooting the helicopter, and they needed to shoot its rotor to make it fall down, but it was too hard.


    The helicopter kept moving around until it was ready to use its rockets.


    Yuuki knew that if this kept going, they would die. He looked at both his dad and Metsudo, who was calm.


    "Why are you so calm, Dad, Metsudo-jii ?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hehehe, if I die, I''ll die," Issei smiled.


    "Hahaha, I''ve died once and alive, if I died here then it''s okay," Metsudo was also smiling.


    Yuuki sighed at them, he had to praise them but he didn''t want to die. He needed to meet Utaha and touch her legs. He really missed her legs, ''Oh, Utaha, I miss you!''


    Yuuki made M203 Grenade Launcher on his hands and shouted, "GET AWAY !!"


    They heard him and turned their heads. They were pale when they saw Yuuki brought a grenadeuncher in his hands. They hurriedly gave him away and escaped.


    Yuuki aimed at the helicopter rotor.


    *PONG


    Yuuki shot his grenadeuncher and hit the rotor of a helicopter and caused an explosion.


    *BOOM!!!!


    The sound of the explosion was so loud that everyone closed their ears. They were amazed that Yuuki could shoot his gradeuncher with such precision.


    Yuuki kept shooting his grenadeuncher ignoring the scream in the helicopter.


    *PONG


    *BOOM!!!


    *PONG


    *BOOM!!!


    Yuuki shook his head when he saw the helicopter falling down. He had 100 points proficiency in marksmanship. He knew that he wouldn''t miss, no matter what. He knew that his attack would kill everyone in the helicopter, but he didn''t mind. It was an eye for an eye, he would kill someone who dared to kill him and his family.


    Yuuki felt angry at someone who dared to attack them, he walked to the nearestptop and typed something.


    Everyone was still scared at Yuuki, he brought a grenadeuncher, they were afraid that he would shoot it on them in the ident.


    "HAHAHAHAHA, YOUR SON IS CRAZY, ISSEI!!!" Metsudo wasughing hard when he saw the explosion from the helicopter.


    "Hahahahaha," Isseiughed drily.


    Yuuki kept typing on hisptop. He had 100 points proficiency in programming no one could hide from him, "FOUND YOU F.U.C.KER!!" He made the electricitye back and showed everyone the location of the enemies.


    They were gawking at him and didn''t know what to do.


    Yuuki felt pissed and roared, "WHAT ARE YOU DOING F.U.C.KER!! HURRY UP AND CATCH THEM!!!"


    They nodded and hurriedly went to catch the perpetrator of this raid.


    Yuuki had a headache and a lot of stress, he really needed Utaha''s legs now.

 Chapter 68: Black Organization

    Yuuki sat down in the nearest chair while waiting for them to catch the criminal.


    "Sigh, I miss you Utaha," Yuuki said while messaging his temple.


    "Oh, is Utaha your girlfriend?" Yuuki looked up and saw Chiquita smiling at him.


    "What are you doing? Aren''t you going to catch them?" Yuuk frowned.


    "Don''t worry about that, I''m more curious about you having such superb skills in marksmanship and programming if you''re still tense about Onee-san, calm you down?" Chiquita said l.u.s.tfully while pressing her b.r.e.a.s.ts on his body.


    Yuuki blinked his eyes several times and his nerves started to calm. He felt grateful toward Chiquita and nodded.


    "Good, you''re calm now," Chiquita nodded.


    "Thank you," Yuuki nodded. It was his first time to kill someone, his adrenaline was high before but when he was calm he started to feel weird after killing someone.


    Yuuki pulled Chiquita away and said, "Let''s go to my room."


    Chiquita opened her mouth wide and didn''t expect Yuuki to really bring her to his room. She smiled and shouted to Casper, "Casper, I''lle back tomorrow!!"


    "WHAT!! WAIT!! CHIQUITA!!" They ignored Casper and went to the hotel room.


    "If I didn''t know he was your son, I thought he was my illegitimate child," Metsudo said.


    "Sigh, I''ll let him, I''m sure he is in a mess now," Issei said.


    They let him take Chiquita away to make him rx, and sometimes s.e.x was the best way to release your stress.


    Yuuki woke up in the morning while listening to the report ofst night''s attack. Chiquita was by his side hugging his arm, she was like a kitten and looked harmless, even though she was a seasoned soldier who had killed a lot of humans and fought in many battlefields.


    Todome, runover, Casper, Metsudo, and Issei were also listening to the report. They also wanted to know who was the one who raided them.


    Their subordinates started telling their report ofst night''s raid.


    "We couldn''t identify them, but we found out there was a message from Gin on their phone :" One of the subordinates felt nervous being stared at by a lot of leaders.


    "Gin?" Runover looked confused.


    "Alcohol beverages?" Casper was also confused.


    "Oh, it''s them," Todome said with a tired expression.


    "Oh, that rat," Metsudo nodded.


    "Well, I can understand if it''s them," Issei nodded.


    "Who is that ?" Casper was curious.


    Yuuki thought the name of ''Gin'', it was probably a code name for someone. He thought about a ck organization from Detective Conan. He never thought they would attack him here. He was wondering how powerful they were in this world.


    Yuuki squeezed his hand and definitely had his revenge on them.


    "What''s wrong?" Chiquita looked at him curiously.


    Yuuki smiled, "Don''t worry, there is a bug earlier."


    Chiquita didn''t think much and shrugged, she continued to rest in his arms. She was tired and sore at the same time after spending time together with him.


    Runover and Casper were curious about this ''Gin'' and Todome started to telling them about ''The ck Organization.''


    "ck organization?" Runover and Casper looked weirdly at Todome.


    Todome nodded, "Yes, they''re a ck organization, they''re probably our rival in building this ''Neon Ind.''


    They nodded at him and decided they would be careful with the ck Organization. They started talking about a n to take revenge on this organization and prevented ns for their other attacks.


    They talked for a while until they felt it was enough.


    "Chiquita, let''s meet up again sometimes," Yuuki said goodbye to her.


    Chiquita smiled wryly at him, "Yeah, let''s meet again sometimes."


    "If you want to retire you can go to Japan," Yuuki offered.


    Chiquita''s eyes lit up, "Sure, if I decided to retire, I''d be going there."


    "NEEE, CHIQUITA!! YOU WON''T RETIRE RIGHT!!" Casper felt terrible when he heard it.


    Chiquita and Yuuki ignored him and kept talking until it was time for them to separate from each other.


    Yuuki was in the airne with his dad, Metsudo.


    "Yuuki, you should watch Kengan matches," Metsudo offered.


    "Kengan matches?" Yuuki looked curious to him. He knew what was ''Kengan Matches'' but he needed to pretend he didn''t know it.


    "Yeah, it''s a battle between the respective fighters of a famouspany," Metsudo started telling him about kengan matches.


    The Kengan matches a system implemented over 300 years before that enablesrge corporations, organizations and businesses to settle conflicts and business deals by sending fighters to determine the victor in organized fights.


    Yuuki nodded at his exnation, "Sure, I''ll watch that match if I have time." He was quite curious about it.


    Metsudo nodded at him and told him about the location of the matchester.


    Issei didn''t say anything after all; Kengan matches were normalpared to his fight in Dubai.


    They kept talking until they arrived back to Japan.


    Yuuki was already impatient and felt retless all the time. He hurriedly entered the car and told the driver to drive him back to his apartment. He left all his luggage to his subordinates. He didn''t have time to take care of that.


    Metsudo and Issei were looking at him while shaking their heads. They had been in youth before so they understood Yuuki''s when he felt restless.


    Yuuki arrived at his apartment and ran hurriedly to his manga studio. He knew at this time that she was still writing in manga studion. He ran really fast and opened the door. He saw a really beautiful girl he had dreamed of several times in Dubai.


    Utaha was writing her novel and startled when she heard the door being opened suddenly by someone, she turned her head and saw Yuuki there. She was happy and wanted to run towards him, but he was faster than her.


    Yuuki ran toward her no, toward her legs, "Oh, I miss you!!" He kept kissing her legs while hugging them. He missed those gorgeous legs covered in tight ck stockings.


    Utaha twitched her lips several times and sighed, and she smiled at him, "Wee home."


    "I''m home," Yuuki felt really happy.

 Chapter 69: My Souvenirs

    Yuuki really missed her and felt it was better to stay at his apartment rather than go to Dubai with his dad.


    Tsubasa and Eriri were stunned when they saw him but became happy. They missed him and couldn''t focus on their work when Yuuki was gone.


    "YUUKI!!!" Tsubasa flew towards him.


    Yuuki smiled and opened his arms wide.


    Eriri was there looking at him with a side eye nce, and she looked like she wanted to join, but something held her back.


    "How is your stay there?" Tsubasa asked.


    "It''s terrible," Yuuki shook his head.


    "Did you flirt with another woman?" Utaha crossed her arms and tapped her feet lightly.


    "No way! You''re the only one for me baby," Yuuki gave her a wink but Utaha snorted at him. He shook his head and hugged her. She tried to fight him but stopped when she heard him whispered something. She listened to him and blushed, and she looked at him with a hateful gaze and sighed. She couldn''t fight him and let him pamper her.


    Eriri and Tsubasa became annoyed when they saw them flirting with each other.


    "Don''t you bring us some souvenirs?" Eriri was very annoyed when she asked about this.


    "You need to wait for a while," Yuuki said, then the bell of his apartment was ringing, he went outside to receive his luggage, he opened his suitcase and gave them costumes.


    They were looking at him with confusion until they received costumes from him. They blushed and looked at him with a hateful expression.


    "PERVERT!!!" Eriri was mad.


    "Yu-Yuuki!" Tsubasa was also not known what to do. She blushed hard.


    Utaha could only shake her head.


    "That''s one of my souvenirs, you can try it," Yuuki smiled.


    "Y-YOU!!!!" Eriri wanted to strangle him.


    "Sigh, Eriri, you''ve worn a bunny suit before, these clothes are easier than before," Yuuki said. He gave them s.e.xy Middle East dancer clothes, so he could buy these costumes because of Kiyoshi. He felt grateful to him.


    "NO WAY!! I WON''T WEAR THAT KIND OF CLOTHES!!" Eriri looked away and crossed her arms. No matter what Yuuki said she definitely wouldn''t wear that kind of costume.


    "Eriri, this is for our manga! I need you to wear this!" Yuuki sped his hands together and begged her. He definitely wanted to see her wear these kinds of clothes.


    "Wh-what! Even if it''s for our manga, I don''t want to wear that kind of costume!!" Eriri started to waver when she heard about the manga she worked with Yuuki. She had drawn their manga and would give it to Mihari after he finished his ''Game Making Tournament.''


    "Eriri, this is my only wish!" Yuuki started to put a puppy on his face.


    Eriri started to waver and wanted to look away, but Yuuki didn''t let her. He kept looking at her with a puppy face.


    "Ugh!! I just need to wear this, right??" Eriri gave up and decided to wear those costumes.


    "Yeah, thank you," Yuuki smiled at her and looked at both Utaha and Tsubasa. He looked at them with an expression, ''you too need to wear these clothes.''


    Tsubasa and Utaha looked at Yuuki with tired expression but nodded, they decided to wear this s.e.xy middle east dancer costumes.


    They went to the bathroom to change their clothes together, even though they were reluctant to wear this kind of clothes but they also curious. They had never worn this kind of costumes after all.


    Yuuki was waiting outside, as usual, he had bought a camera a few days ago before he went to Dubai. He was disappointed that he didn''t receive 100 point proficiency in photography from his system lottery, and if he had it, he could make a perfect picture.


    Yuuki shook his head and he needed to focus all his attention to take a perfect picture of them wearing Middle East dancer costumes.


    Yuuki waited for a while until the door opened. He saw Utaha, Tsubasa, and Eriri wearing Middle East dancer costumes.


    Eriri wore a red costume with a red veil, though her body was t, and she is really s.e.xy now.


    Tsubasa wore a blue costume and blue veil, Yuuki had to admit this tomboy girl had a very nice body.


    Lastly, his girlfriend, Utaha, was wearing a ck costume with a ck veil, Yuuki sucked a deep breath when he looked at her.


    Yuuki grasped his camera tightly and took their picture, this would definitely be his treasure in the future.


    *CLICK


    *CLICK


    *CLICK


    They became ustomed to his gaze and kept doing poses like he was told. They had a different kind of excitement when they felt being gazed at by him, it was as if he tried to open their true nature. It was as if they could be honest with themselves in front of him.


    "Good, that''s nice!"


    "You''re beautiful!"


    "That''s an expression is nice!"


    "You''re perfect!!"


    Yuuki kept praising them while taking pictures. They became bolder and did everything as he was told, it was as if his words contained magic and made them couldn''t reject him.


    They kept this photography session until they felt tired.


    "That''s good, I''ll give you a copy tomorrow," Yuuki smiled.


    They looked at him with a hateful expression but were somewhat excited to see the photo tomorrow.


    Yuuki gave both Tsubasa and Eriri chocte, dates, etc.. They said ''thank you'' at him and went back to their home.


    "Now, it''s just two of us," Yuuki looked at Utaha.


    Utaha gave him a side look nce, "what do you want?"


    "Let me show you something I''ve learned during my stay there," Yuuki said.


    Utaha looked at him for a while and nodded, she missed him and was quite curious about what kind of thing he learned during his stay in Dubai.


    They didn''t say anything and went back to his room together, that night was very exciting for both of them and Utaha knew that she couldn''t handle him by herself.

 Chapter 70: Transfer Student

    In the early morning, Yuuki was called by Uomi.


    "How is that ?" Uomi asked.


    "What do you mean?" Yuuki titled his head.


    "Did you finish your game?" Uomi asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "it''s finished, how are my members?"


    "It''s in the process," Uomi said, "if something is wrong happening, I''ll use my authority as student council president to force someone to enter your club."


    Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Well, let''s work hard to not let that happen," he sighed and remembered something, he took something from his bag and gave it to Uomi.


    "This?" Uomi looked at him curiously.


    "My souvenirs from Dubai," Yuuki said, "you can use itter," he left the student council room to go back to his ssroom.


    Uomi was curious and opened it, "hmm, did he want me to wear this?" She smiled, looking at the s.e.xy Middle East dancer costumes.


    Yuuki came back to his ss and saw Chiaki, Miyuki, Hina-chan, Kuina, and a new girl. He looked at this purple long-haired girl with a side ponytail.


    "Ah, Yuuki!! You''reing home!!!" Hina-chan was excited and ran towards him.


    "Yuuki!!" Miyuki was alsoing towards him.


    Yuuki smiled at them and petted their heads, he really liked this kind of peace.


    "Yuuki!" Hina-chan was happy.


    "Do-don''t treat me like a child, Yuuki!!" Miyuki said, but her face was happy.


    "Yuuki, don''t tease both of them," Chiaki came to them.


    "YUUKI! DID YOU BRING FOOD!!" Kuina was already salivating though Yuuki brought her food from Dubai.


    "Yes, I''ve bought you all the souvenirs !" Yuuki gave them souvenirs.


    "Yay!!" Kuina epted chocte milk and dates. She was really happy and ate it as soon as possible.


    "Mooo!!! Ku-chan! Don''t be undylike!!" Miyuki reprimanded her.


    They had already gotten used to their interaction, Yuuki continued to give everyone souvenirs.


    "Sorry, Hina-chan, I can''t bring you cheetah, camel, or eagle," Yuuki shook his head.


    "It''s okay, Yuuki, it''s already too much," Hina-chan was happy that she received so many gifts.


    Yuuki knew that Hina-chan had some superpower that could make an animal like her. She could talk to them and became their friend.


    Yuuki was thinking about the animal until he heard a scream, "Kyaaa!!!"


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki looked at Miyuki. He heard her screaming and turned his head at her.


    "Yu-Yuuki? What is this?" Miyuki looked very embarrassed seeing the costumes in front of her.


    Everyone was also embarrassed except Kuina, "Wow! Is this a dancer costume?" She looked curiously.


    "Yes, I thought you will like it, Miyuki, isn''t itdy''s job to please their men?" Yuuki teased.


    Miyuki was blushing, "Th-that! I''ll wear this!!" She took the costumes and wanted to change until everyone was screaming.


    "NOO!!! MIYU-CHAN, YOU''RE TOO YOUNG!!!" Hina-chan and Kuina stopped her.


    "Yuuki!! You shouldn''t tease, Miyu-chan, too much!!" Chiaki was annoyed.


    They reprimanded him together and Yuuki could only ept it, he knew it was his fault. They kept reprimanding him until he averted the conversation.


    "So? Who is this?" Yuuki looked at the new girl.


    "Ah, this is my friend! Her name is Yua Nakajima," Hina-chan introduced her happily.


    "Nice to meet you, Yua-chan, my name is Yuuki," Yuuki smiled.


    "Ah-ah-ah, m-me too!" Yua was nervous and stuttering.


    "Don''t be nervous, here, I''ll give you some," Yuuki gave her some chocte.


    "Ah, yes, thank you very much!" Yua happily epted.


    Yuuki knew who she was, Yua Nakajima was Hinako''s ssmate who strongly loved Chiaki and often had a one-sided rivalry with Hinako. He didn''t know she was such a stuttering girl.


    Yua was looking at Yuuki intensely, she had never thought she would meet the famous Yuuki-senpai. She knew that he had good rtions with everyone in the Hitotose dorm. She never thought he was so handsome.


    Yua kept looking at him until she awoke, ''No!! Yua!! You should only have Chiaki-senpai in your heart!'' She was fighting inside her mind.


    Yuuki looked at her with a weird gaze, ''What a weird girl,'' he shook his head. He talked with them then he said goodbye. He needed to give everyone his souvenirs. He walked around every ss and became the center of attention since he brought a lot of things.


    Yuuki went to Yukana''s ss first, she was really happy and epted it. Then, he went to Raku''s ss to give it to Chitoge, Onodera, Ruri, and Raku''s only male friend, Shuu.


    They were pretty happy with it and he said goodbye to them, he also went to the teacher room to give Hiratsuka-sensei a shisha. She was pretty surprised and happy but she also reprimanded him for not bringing such a thing to the school. He could only nod at her and let her until she was satisfied.


    Yuuki went back to his ss and thought to give his souvenirs to Shouko, Ayumi, and Haibara. He tried to avoid Conan, but he knew he couldn''t. He was hoping someone could lock him up.


    Yuuki also came to Koizumi''s ss, he gave her special instant ramen from Dubai. Her eyes lit up seeing the ramen in front of her.


    "Thank you, Yuuki," Koizumi said.


    "Don''t worry, about it, how about giving this to some of your friends?" Yuuki said while looking 3 girls who had been observing them for a while.


    No, it must be said that everyone in the ss was observing both him and Koizumi. They were thinking about what kind of rtionship they had.


    Koizumi was a popr girl among 1st year and she was known for being cold to everyone so everyone was surprised to see her being conquered by a famous 2nd year.


    All the guys looked at him with a hateful and envious gaze but couldn''t do anything.


    Yuuki felt it was enough and he wasing back to his ss. He sat in his seat and looked at his side. He wanted to give Ranko some too but she didn''te to ss.


    Yuuki shook his head and thought he could give it to her tomorrow. He was waiting for the ss to start and the teacher came.


    "Before I start the lesson, I have some important news for everyone," the teacher suddenly said.


    Yuuki turned his head toward the teacher and was quite curious.


    "The student''s name Honjou Rankou is going to be transferred to another school," the teacher said.


    ''What?'' Yuuki was shocked, ''No, it must be someone else," he shook his head.


    Yuuki raised his hand, "Sensei, sorry, I didn''t hear what you said,'' he hoped that he was wrong.


    "Yuuki, you should listen to me more, I''ll tell you once more, Honjou Ranko will transfer to another school," the teacher said.


    Yuuki felt something lost in his heart, he couldn''t believe that Ranko was gone just like that, he squeezed his hand hard and made him bleed. He didn''t care less about it, his mind was thinking about finding Ranko now.


    Yuuki finally knew how important Ranko was to him until she was gone, ''Ranko.''

 Chapter 71: Cant forget about you

    Yuuki felt terrible when he heard the news that Ranko was transferring to another school. He couldn''t stay focused on the lesson and walked away to Yukana''s ss.


    "Yuuki, where are you going?" the teacher asked.


    "Infirmary," Yuuki said simply.


    Miyuki and Chiaki looked at him worriedly.


    "Is he gonna be okay?" Miyuki asked Chiaki.


    "I don''t know," Chiaki shook her head.


    They knew that both Yuuki and Ranko were fighting with each other but it was hard for them to talk about it. They knew this matter needed to be solved between the two of them.


    Yuuki called Ranko several times, but she didn''t answer him.


    "Answer me," Yuuki was looking at the screen of his phone. He felt helpless when she didn''t answer him.


    Yuuki remembered his first meeting with her after he was transferred to this school. He remembered the day he spent together with her.


    Ranko was probably one of the closest girls in his life besides Utaha, sometimes, Yuuki regretted to say something like that in front of her. He wanted her to realize her own worth and gave her v.i.r.g.i.nity, not because of Yukana.


    [Where are you?]


    [Why are you transferring?]


    [Why aren''t you answering?]


    [Please, answer me.]


    [I''m sorry for what I say and let me meet you now.]


    "Ranko," Yuuki kept calling and messaged her but it was futile. He shook his head and went to Yukana''s ss. He thought that she probably knew where Ranko was transferring away.


    Yuuki entered her ss and startled everyone.


    "Hey! Aren''t you Yuuki from another ss? You should go back to your ss!!" The teacher reprimanded him when he entered the ss.


    Yuuki ignored him and went to Yukana.


    "Yuuki?" Yukana looked at him curiously.


    "Follow me," Yuuki pulled her hand to go outside.


    "Wait, Yuuki!!" Everyone was looking at them with amazement.


    Everyone was shocked and didn''t know what to do.


    There were 4 boys who were talking to each other when Yuuki brought Yukana away.


    "Well, it''s as expected you''re being rejected by Junichi," a young man with sses said.


    "Hmm, you''ve got no chance to fight him," another young man said.


    "You should enter my lolicon world, Junichi," a fat young man said.


    Junichi twitched his lips, "SHUT UP!!"


    Yuuki brought Yukana to the rooftop, and he needed to ask where Ranko was transferring.


    "Why are you bringing me here?" Yukana asked while crossing her arms.


    "Tell me where Ranko is transferring," Yuuki asked her.


    "Why do you want to know where she is transferring ?" Yukana looked at him strangely, "Aren''t you fighting to each other?"


    "Yes, we''re fighting to each other," Yuuki said.


    "Then, why do you want to know?" Yukana said.


    "Because I love her," Yuuki said.


    Yukana was startled and opened her mouth wide. She had never expected Yuuki would admit it so easily.


    "Can you tell me, where is she now?" Yuuki wanted to chase her.


    Yukana shook her head, "It''s toote now, she was moving away today."


    Yuuki held both of her shoulders, "Just tell me!"


    Yukana looked at his eyes for a while and sighed, "Don''t hurt her!"


    "I won''t," Yuuki said with a serious expression.


    "She will move to Chiba because of her parents'' job," Yukana said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Thank you." He ran as fast as possible to chase her.


    Yukana looked at him with a veryplicated gaze, Yuuki was probably her first love. She remembered a few days ago when she was talking with Ranko. She told her not to talk about her transferring to Yuuki.


    Yukana thought it was strange at first but she didn''t force her. She never expected the rtionship between the two of them to be like this.


    "You must make her happy, Yuuki," Yukana knew that all she could do was support the rtionship between the two of them. She loved him but for her friend happiness, all she could do watching and supporting them from their side.


    "It''s strange, why my face is wet?" Yukana didn''t notice tears started to fall from her eyes, "Yuuki....."


    Ranko was helping her parents move things to her car.


    "Sorry, about this Ranko, I never thought I''d have to transfer to Chiba," her dad said.


    Ranko shook her head and said, "It''s okay, Dad." Even though she felt reluctant to leave Yukana, she thought it was bad for her to transfer to another school.


    ''Yuuki,'' Ranko was still remembering a few days ago when he confronted her saying she was cheap. Ever since that day, it was very hard for her to have a conversation like before. She regretted her actions that day if she didn''t do that she wouldn''t be fighting with each other like this. She knew that he was angry at her to offer her body easily.


    "Let''s go, Ranko!" Her dad called her.


    "Yes," Ranko entered the car, "Dad, mom, can we stop by somewhere before we go to Chiba?" she asked.


    "Hoo? Are you gonna meet your boyfriend?" Her mom teased her.


    Ranko smiled wryly, "It''s not like that," she didn''t have that kind of rtionship with Yuuki.


    "Sure, this will be yourst time to be here after all," his dad didn''t mind.


    "Thank you, Dad," Ranko said.


    Ranko told them to go to Yuuki''s apartment, and she wanted to meet him for thest time.


    On the way, Ranko looked at her phone, Yuuki kept calling her and messaged her. She didn''t have the courage to answer him. She could only read his message with tears.


    ''Yuuki,'' Ranko started to remember her first time meeting him. Their memory of having fun together, she liked to spend her time together with him. She remembered when Yukana misunderstood their rtionship, she wanted tough when she remembered it.


    Ranko remembered their time thinking about the n to make his date with Yukana fail. She started remembering their time together, her tears started to fall from her eyes. She hurriedly wiped her tears, afraid her parents would notice it.


    They arrived at his apartment, Ranko observed it for a bit and thought that Yuuki was still in school.


    Ranko looked at her phone for a while and decided to call him for thest time. She took a deep breath and called his number.


    "Ranko!"


    Ranko smiled when she heard his voice, "Yo, it''s been a while." she said.

 Chapter 72: Wife

    [Yo, it''s been a while], Ranko said while looking at the window of his apartment.


    [Where are you? Where are you, right now?], Ranko took a deep breath, it was her first time hearing his voice for a while.


    [I''m in a faraway ce], Ranko said.


    [Why?] Yuuki asked, [Is it because of that day?" That day, I said your body is cheap? I''m sorry for saying too much but I want you to realize that you''re worth more than you think Ranko. I don''t want you to give me your v.i.r.g.i.nity that easy].


    Ranko felt better when she heard Yuuki confession about a few days ago. It was as if the weight on her heart was being lifted. One of her regrets before transferring to another school was resolved.


    (BGM: Back Number - Happy End).


    Ranko took a deep breath, [Thank you that words really mean that much to me].


    [Then, don''t go! There is Yukana here, I''ll help you make her your girlfriend! There is also me! Don''t you miss me?] Yuuki said.


    Ranko smiled wryly but felt warm in her heart, [You know, for the past few days, I''ve been wondering why I can give my body to you easily?]


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and kept listening.


    [At first, I thought it was because of Yukana, I can give up everything for her but it seems I was wrong, I can give my v.i.r.g.i.nity it''s because of you.]


    Ranko took a deep breath, she felt both nervous and sad to say this to him, [This will be ourst time tomunicate with each other and I want to say it was because of you that my life is happier, I canugh and make friends with other people].


    Tears started to fall from her eyes, [I remember when we met for the first time, our misunderstanding, the time we thought a n to make the date fail, and the day we having fun together.]


    Ranko kept saying all their memories until the rain was falling, and her parents started to call her.


    "Ranko, you need to enter the car, the rain is starting," Ranko heard her mom''s voice. She didn''t enter the car and let the rain hit her face. She wanted to hide her tears with this rain.


    Ranko kept talking while walking toward the car, [Yuuki, I want you to know that even though this will be ourst time tomunicate with each other, but you must know that I really love you].


    Ranko entered the car, [I really love you, I want you to know that, I didn''t give my v.i.r.g.i.nity to anyone, I give it to you because I love you].


    Ranko wiped her tears, [Before I end this call, I wish you to take care of Yukana for me, she will be very sad after I transfer, I want you to be there for her, and I really love you].


    Ranko wanted to end her call until she heard him say, [I won''t ept this].


    [It''s toote, I can''t meet you know], Ranko said sadly.


    [Really? Look back,] Ranko felt strange until she heard a loud sound from behind, she was startled and looked back from her car.


    The rain made it hard for her to see who she or he was, Ranko looked at the person who drove a motorcycle.


    "Stop the car!!" Ranko said to her parents.


    Her parents were startled and stopped the car, they wanted to ask her what was going on but they were toote because Ranko was already running out of their car.


    "What''s going on?" Her dad was confused.


    "Oh, youth," her mother looked as if there was a young man in the back of their car.


    Yuuki used his ''Arc of Embodiment'' to make a motorcycle and a device to search for her. He was driving his motorcycle while he kept talking with her through the phone.


    Yuuki kept listening to her until Ranko said she loved him,''Do you think I''ll let you go after saying that much to me?''


    Yuuki chased her even though it was raining, he didn''t care about the police who chased him.


    "THE PERSON WHO DRIVE THE MOTORBIKE, PLEASE STOP!!!" Yuuki heard the female police.


    "F.U.C.K YOU!!!" Yuuki cursed her, he didn''t have time to stop.


    "YOU!!!" Yuuki heard that the police officer was pissed.


    ( OST. True Tears - Omoi wo Oitekite ~Reflect Tier~) BGM.


    Yuuki kept driving his motorbike ignoring the police warning, he wanted to meet Ranko as soon as possible. He wanted to wipe her tears, he wanted to be with her this time.


    ''This time, I won''t mess it up,'' Yuuki finally found her car and told her to look back.


    Yuuki saw the car stopped and Ranko wasing out looking very fl.u.s.tered. He got off his motorbike and walked to meet her.


    Yuuki looked at her for a while and said, "Be mine."


    Ranko looked at him in disbelief and said, "No!"


    Yuuki didn''t care about it, "Be mine!"


    "No!!" Ranko shook her head.


    "I want you to be always by my side! I want you to be with me!" Yuuki said.


    "Always by your side? What is that?" Tears started falling from her eyes, "Are you proposing to me? I do not even agree to be your girlfriend."


    Yuuki walked toward her and hugged her.


    Ranko didn''t resist him and let him hug her.


    The rain stopped and the sky was bright.


    Yuuki stopped hugging her and looked at her straight, "Be my wife."


    Ranko with red tinted on her cheeks said, "Yes."


    Yuuki moved his head closer and kissed her.


    This moment where they truly became one and were honest with each other.

 Chapter 73: Arrested

    "Ehem, before you two get married, how about you exin something to us?" Yuuki and Ranko looked at the middle-aged man who was frowning and the woman beside him who was smiling all the time.


    "Oh, dear! Look! Our son-inw is so handsome!!" The woman was very happy.


    "I WON''T ACCEPT THIS!!!" The man wasn''t happy.


    "Dad, please!" Ranko looked at her dad.


    "Dad, I''ll take care of her," Yuuki said.


    "WHO IS YOUR DAD!!!" Her dad was angry.


    They were talking to each other until someone disrupted them.


    "Sorry to disrupt your happy moments but I''ll have to catch him," the female officer walked toward Yuuki and handcuffed him.


    "EH?" Three of them were startled by the development.


    Yuuki felt a headache at that moment.


    Ranko apanied him to the police station.


    "Are you going to be fine?" Ranko asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry," Yuuki said.


    "Let''s see if you can say something like that after you''ve been jailed," the female officer said.


    Yuuki looked at her with an annoyed expression. He knew she was Miwako Sato. One of the female police officers in Detective Conan. She had a very angry expression on her face.


    They walked toward the interrogation room until they heard a voice.


    "Yuuki? What are you doing here?" They turned their head and saw Megure Inspector.


    "Ah, good afternoon, Megure Inspector," Yuuki said.


    "Well, good afternoon too, what are you doing here?" Megure looked at them and frowned when he saw Yuuki was being handcuffed by Sato.


    "Why did you catch him, Sato?" Megure asked.


    "He was driving his motorbike at an over-limit speed," Sato said. She was startled when Yuuki met the Megure Inspector.


    "Why are you driving a motorbike with the speed over the limit speed?" Megure looked at him strangely.


    "I''m proposing to my girlfriend," Yuuki said.


    Megure looked at him with a shocked expression and looked at the girl beside him. He looked at Yuuki with a strange expression, after all, she was a different girl that he met from thest time. He sighed at him and made a decision.


    "Sato, let him go," Megure said.


    "WHAT!! WHY???" Sato didn''t want to ept his decision.


    "Don''t ask! Just do it!" Megure raised his voice.


    Sato felt it was unfair but she couldn''t do anything, she grudgingly opened his handcuffs.


    "Thank you, Megure Inspector," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t worry about it, just don''t do it again," Megure said.


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded, "Let''s meet again," he winked at Miwako who was very angry right now.


    Miwako kept looking at his back and asked Megure, "Why do I need to let him go?" She was very angry.


    Megure sighed because he knew her personality well, "His family is quiteplicated, catching him will cause a mess on you." He shook his head.


    "Is it because of that? Are you afraid that my career will go down because I catch him?" Miwako asked with disbelief.


    Megure nodded, "I''ve got high expectations on you, I don''t want your career to end because you catch the wrong guy."


    Miwako feltplicated and curious at the same time, "Who is he?"


    "He is the young master of Shueei n," Megure asked.


    "Shueei n??" Miwako opened her eyes wide, she had heard and knew very well about this n.


    "That''s right, if it''s only a small matter, just let him go, OK?" Megure said.


    "Bu-!" Miwako wanted to say something but Megure stopped him.


    "Don''t! Okay?" Miwako nodded even though she didn''t want to do it. She looked at his back who had already gone.


    ''Young master of Shuuei n, huh?'' Miwako thought.


    Yuuki and Ranko were walking together to meet her parents. He wanted to ask for their blessing to give their daughter to him and not to let her transfer away.


    "I''ll talk to your parents to make you move with me," Yuuki said.


    "Are you serious?" Ranko asked with disbelief.


    "Yeah, I''m serious, I won''t let you transfer to another school after I proposed to you," Yuuki didn''t want a long distance rtionship.


    Ranko nodded at him and agreed with his decision. She also didn''t want to move away after being proposed by her loved one.


    They walked toward her parents who were anxiously waiting in front of the police station.


    "Ranko!"


    "Yuuki!"


    They started asking him a lot of questions and Yuuki answered them calmly. They sighed in relief when they heard police released him.


    Yuuki started to ask them about letting Ranko move with him. They were startled and asked him a lot of questions again.


    "What about your parents?"


    "What about money??"


    Yuuki answered calmly and made them both startled and felt happy that their daughter was being proposed by someone who had prepared his future.


    "Please, take care of Ranko," they said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of her," Yuuki said.


    They moved to Yuuki''s apartment to ce her stuff in his apartment. Ranko would move to his apartment so she could keep going to school with him.


    Yuuki brought her to Utaha''s apartment to tell them about their rtionship. He told her that he already had a girlfriend and would be his main wife. He was prepared that Ranko would be disappointed but he didn''t see any difference in her expression.


    "Well, I''ve already expected that you''re some sc.u.mbag," Yuuki felt his heart being stabbed by an arrow when she said that.


    Yuuki brought her to Utaha so they could meet face to face.


    Yuuki, Ranko, and Utaha looked at each other, no, it was both Ranko and Utaha were kept looking at him. He took a deep breath and started to introduce everyone.


    "Let me introduce you, this is Utaha, she will be my first wife," Yuuki said.


    "And this is Ranko, she will be my second wife," Yuuki said.


    Yuuki felt proud when he introduced them to each other, he felt like it was worth so much trouble to enter the police station.


    "Ranko, nice to meet you again, I heard that you''re gonna live here, how about you live with me now?" Utaha said.


    "Yes, thank you very much," Ranko said while bowing her head.


    Utaha nodded, "But first, how about we chase this idiot away from this room?"


    "Sure, I don''t mind," Ranko said while smiling.


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he heard it. He needed to show them who was the leader of this family.

 Chapter 74: Enter my club

    The next day, Yuuki was walking together with Ranko to the school. He was happy that he didn''t have to go alone on his way to school. They were joking together until he was being stopped by someone.


    "Can I take him for a while?" Uomi asked Ranko.


    "Sure, you can have him," Ranko said coolly, leaving them.


    Yuuki looked speechless at how cold Ranko was, he shook his head and looked at Uomi, "Is it yesterday matter?"


    Uomi nodded, "Yeah, I have my authority as student council president to stop calling you to the office," she had an expression,''you''ve got to give me an exnation.''


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "Well, it''s a private matter."


    Uomi frowned and wanted to say something but Yuuki cut her, "Let''s talk about the ''Game Making Tournament'', have you found someone as the sacrifice to enter ''game making club''?"


    Uomi shook her head, "No, I haven''t found it."


    Yuuki sighed, "Well, let''s try to ask my little brother."


    Uomi nodded and went with him to Raku''s ss.


    In the first year ss, Raku was talking with his friends.


    "Raku, your brother is calling you," one of his ssmates said.


    "Aniki?" Raku looked at the door and saw both Yuuki and Uomi walking together.


    "Raku, I don''t care but you must join the ''Game Making Club''," Yuuki said.


    "What?" Raku was stupified.


    Yuuki looked at Onodera, Chitoge, Ruri, and Shuu who was dumbfounded with the sudden development.


    "Did you join any club?" Yuuki looked at the four of them.


    They shook their heads together.


    "Good, you guys join our club, I''ll give you some giftter, I need to find a teacher for our club, you need toe to the club roomter," Yuuki said then left them in the dumbfounded state.


    Uomi nodded at them and told them the location of their clubroom.


    Shuu looked at Raku, "Did your brother just ask us to enter the game making club?"


    Raku nodded at them with a headache, his brother was little too much for him. He wanted toin to his brother until Shuu whispered something to his ears, "Isn''t it your chance to spend time together with Onodera?"


    Raku stopped his action and realized it was his chance to be together with Onodera, ''Thank you, Aniki!''


    Onodera was also happy that she got to spend her time together with Raku.


    Ruri also joined because she was curious about Raku''s brother. She had never thought that Yuuki would make a game. This gap made her curious.


    Chitoge was both happy and nervous at the same time. She was happy that she would meet Yuuki all the time but nervous because she didn''t know how to act in front of him.


    Yuuki and Uomi went to the teacher''s office to find their clubroom teacher. He looked around and found the perfect teacher.


    "Hiratsuka-sensei, I need you to be an adviser to our club!" Yuuki said.


    "Ha?" Hiratsuka was stupified while smoking a cigarette.


    "As a student council president, I also ask you to be an adviser to the ''Game Making Club''," Uomi said.


    "Ha?" Hiratsuka became more stupified.


    "Hiratsuka-sensei agreed, let''s meet upter in the club room," Yuuki said then left her.


    "Don''t forget toe, sensei," Uomi said and left her.


    Hiratsuka let her cigarette fall down and looked at them with a stupified expression. She felt that she was being cheated by them and needed to ask them what the hell was going on.


    In the club room, there was Yuuki and Uomi being surrounded by 6 people. There were Raku, Shuu, Chitoge, Ruri, Onodera, and Hiratsuka-sensei.


    "Why are you making me your adviser?" Hiratsuka tapped her feet.


    "Well, I''ll exin the objection of this club," Yuuki said, then he started exining to everyone that he wanted to save the school by joining a ''Game Making Tournament''. They were startled that Yuuki wanted to join such a pretigous tournament. They were also shocked when they heard he wanted to save the school.


    "This is my game, you can check it out there and tell me your thoughts about it," Yuuki said simply, a fact that was better than talking.


    They nodded at him and started to y the game, even though they didn''t y a game but they knew whether a game was interesting or not. They started ying his game and stunned.


    They looked at him with admiration, that he could develop such aplex yet fun game.


    "I only need you to help me be a member of this club in name only and help me during the tournament, that''s all," Yuuki said.


    "I-is that really fine? We do-don''t do anything?" Onodera asked nervously.


    "That''s fine, I only need to make an official club to enter the tournament, after the tournament probably, I will stop this club," Yuuki said truthfully.


    "I''ll help you," Hiratsuka-sensei said, she knew that her school was in danger because the number of students applying to their school was declining. She knew she needed to do something to help this situation.


    "I''ll help you too," Ruri said.


    "Me too," Shuu said.


    "I''ll help you, Aniki," Raku said.


    "I-I''ll he-help too! Even though, I can''t do much," Onodera said.


    "I''ll do it!" Chitoge said.


    "Thank you," Yuuki said, then he started to tell them everything about the tournament. He exined to them until they understood.


    "Then, let''s meet again on the day of the tournament," they nodded and left.


    After waiting everyone was gone, Yuuki was alone together with Uomi, he wanted to say something but she beat him first, "Let''s go to my house to prepare for the tournament."


    Yuuki wanted to say something but she left him as soon as possible until she came back and said,


    "There is no one in my house today." Then, Uomi left him.


    Yuuki wanted to say, "What the hell?"

 Chapter 75: Meeting in Bus

    Everyone was looking at the couple who were talking very harmoniously on the street. They were very curious about what they were talking to each other, especially when they saw the girl who looked very happy. They wanted to know his secret to make his girlfriend look very happy.


    Little did they know, they would be disappointed if they heard their conversation.


    Yuuki was walking side by side with Uomi. She asked him toe to her house to prepare for the tournaments. He nodded even though he didn''t want to follow her. He didn''t want to follow her because it would be too tiring to walk with her.


    "Have you lost your v.i.r.g.i.nity?"


    "What''s your favorite style during s.e.x?"


    "What is your fetish?"


    "Do you like women on the top?"


    "What about the d.o.g.g.y style?"


    "Have you tried 3P?"


    "What do you think about legs?"


    Yuuki wanted to blurt that ''legs is awesome'' but he stopped it. He didn''t want her to know about his fetish.


    "Hmm, you like legs," Uomi nodded in satisfaction.


    Yuuki felt dreaded and signed. He would never be able to beat this girl.


    "Yes, I like legs," Yuuki said with a tired expression.


    Uomi nodded at him, "What do you think about my legs?" She looked at him curiously.


    Yuuki observed her legs up and down, he thought for a while and nodded, "Enchanting," he said, full of conviction.


    Uomi''s expression didn''t change but there was tinted red on her cheeks.


    Yuuki didn''t notice it and talked about the tournament while walking.


    Uomi let out a sigh of relief when she saw he didn''t notice it. She walked toward him and started to tease him again.


    They arrived at her house and Uomi weed him.


    "No one is inside the house," Uomi said.


    Yuuki just nodded at her and entered the house.


    "Don''t you want to push me down?" Uomi titled her head.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Let''s talk about that after the tournaments are done."


    Uomi nodded at him, "What do you think, we should do to attract visitorsing to the tournament."


    Yuuki nodded at her and started to talk about his n. He told her to make a cosy from the characters in the game.


    Uomi''s eyes lit up and thought it was a very good idea.


    Cosy wasn''t something popr today, Yuuki thought that if he used a cosy on the tournament it would attract a lot of visitors.


    Uomi agreed with his n and decided to visit the nearest tailor to order their costumes. They made 6 costumes for Chitoge, Onodera, Ruri, Uomi, Hiratsuka-sensei, and Yuuki. They didn''t order costumes for both Raku and Shuu because they knew that they couldn''t be eye candy for the visitors.


    They also ordered 1500 copies of a game to prepare for the tournaments. They also needed to sell their game there. They didn''t make a lot of it because it would be too tiring to sell that much.


    They knew that the winner of the tournaments would be given a chance to sell their game to one of the famous online game selling tform named ''Zero''.


    Yuuki believed his game would win so he didn''t really think much about selling so many copies of this game. He knew it would be sold out as soon as possible.


    They were on their way home and used a bus to go home.


    Uomi asked him the preferences of his s.e.x position and Yuuki could only smile wryly at her.


    Uomi sat closer to him and asked, "Nee, what are your favorites positions? Is it brute? Octopus?"


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "Why the hell, you choose such a strange position?" He frowned at her.


    "Then tell me," Uomi said.


    Yuuki tried to avert their conversation until the bus stopped and someone entered the bus. He turned his head and dreaded when he saw who was the one who entered the bus.


    "Ah, Onii-chan!!"


    "Yuuki-nii!!"


    "Yuuki-nii!!"


    Yuuki saw the detective boys plus Conan, Haibara, and Agasa professor who entered the bus. He sighed at them and knew something would happen today.


    "Hey, it''s been a while," Yuuki smiled at them.


    "Did you change your girls again, Yuuki-nii?" Conan said with amazement looking at the beautiful girl beside him. Even though Uomi was expressionless she was still beautiful.


    "No, you''re wrong, I''m his mistress," Uomi said kindly thought this made everyone dumbfounded.


    Conan and Agasa looked at him with amazement, Haibara looked at him as if trash, the detective boys looked confused since they didn''t understand what was a mistress, Yuuki could only twitch his lips and tried to exin the misunderstanding.


    "You''re wrong, she is my student council president, we''re talking about the tournament in the few days," Yuuki said.


    "Tournament? What kind of tournament?" Ayumi asked. She really liked this Onii-chan since Yuuki was handsome and kind to her.


    "It''s game making tournament, I''m gonna enter that tournament," Yuuki said.


    "Wow! You''re gonna enter that tournament, Yuuki-nii?" Mitsuhiko was knowledgable about such a tournament. It was a very famous and prestigious game making the tournament in entire Japan after all.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, you shoulde here, I''ll give you my gameter."


    "Really?"


    "Yay!!"


    "Thank you, Onii-chan!!"


    The detective boys said ''Thank you'' to him.


    Both Haibara and Conan looked at him with a doubtful expression, they had never thought that a Yakuza would have the interest to make a game.


    "So, earlier, you''re talking about the tournament?" Conan asked.


    Yuuki wanted to say ''yes'' but Uomi cut him.


    "No, we''re talking about his favorite s.e.x position," Uomi said with her usual expression.


    Conan, Haibara, and Agasa were blushing when they heard about s.e.x. The detective boys looked confused since they didn''t know about s.e.x.


    Yuuki felt a headache until someone tucked his pants. He looked down and saw Ayumi looked at him curiously.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "What''s s.e.x?" Ayumi said.


    Yuuki felt more headaches when he heard her asking such a question. He turned his head toward Conan, Haibara, Agasa, and Uomi who turned their heads away when he looked at them.


    They didn''t want to be the one who exined about s.e.x to such a young child.


    Yuuki wanted to curse them even Uomi, she was the one who started it but she escaped andughed at him.


    ''Let''s see if you canugh again if I take you to bed,'' Yuuki took a deep breath and started to exin to the detective boys who were waiting for his answer.


    "Well, s.e.x is...."

 Chapter 76: Hijacked

    Yuuki started to exin to them about s.e.x since they would know it in the future. He didn''t mind to tell them about it.


    Both Conan and Agasa were sweating when they heard him started to exin about s.e.x.


    Haibara looked very exhausted and blushed at the same time. She had never met such a shameless person before but it was kind of refreshing to her. She looked at him with interest gaze.


    Uomi who was by his side nodded, she was satisfied with his exnation.


    The detective boys nodded at him in response, they didn''t understand what was s.e.x but they knew it was very special and important in the future.


    They kept discussing s.e.x even though there were other people who entered the bus. It wasn''t a taboo topic and actually very important.


    There were an old man with sses and a woman who was eating a gum. They ignored them and did their own things, thought Yuuki could feel they tried to listen to their conversation.


    S.e.x was a very interesting topic for everyone after all.


    They kept talking until the detective boys met their acquaintances.


    "Ah, Dr. Araide!!" Everyone was eximed to see this person.


    "Oh, you guys in this bus too?" Dr. Araide also shocked to see everyone.


    They were talking to each other, but Yuuki noticed that Haibara was shaking herself. He wrinkled his eyebrows and looked at Dr. Araide. He also noticed that Yuuki was looking at him.


    "This is?" Dr. Araide asked.


    "This is Yuuki!! He is high schooler!!" A blonde haired woman appeared suddenly between them.


    "Jodie?" Yuuki looked at this woman.


    "What? You''re so cold, Yuuki! You''ve gotten a new girl and you forgot about your old one," Jodie tried to act like someone who had been abandoned by her lover. She acted like that and wanted him to cheer her up until someone touched her shoulder. She looked back and stunned when she saw Uomi who was the one who touched her shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, I understand how you feel," Uomi said.


    "Who are you?" Jodie felt confused, ''Isn''t she his girlfriend?''


    "I''m his mistress," Uomi said.


    Jodie opened her mouth wide and looked at Yuuki with amazement. She looked back at Uomi and nodded, she brought her to sit together with her so they could share their experience being yed by Yuuki.


    "Yes, I know how you feel," Jodie nodded.


    "Let''s talk about our experiences," Uomi said.


    They sat together in a different seat while talking about him. Yuuki twitched his lips several times and sighed.


    "You''re really popr," Yuuki turned his head and saw Dr. Araide was sitting beside him. He observed him for a bit and nodded. He remembered his character in ''Detective Conan'' even though it was kind of vague.


    Yuuki shook his head, "So? You''re Dr. Araide?"


    Araide nodded, "Yes, my name is Araide, nice to meet you."


    Yuuki nodded in response, "Yes, nice to meet you too, my name is Yuuki."


    "Yuuki, what a nice name," Araide praised.


    Yuuki shuddered, "I''m sorry but I don''t any interest in men."


    Araide''s smile broke when he heard it, "My bad, my words making you misunderstood."


    Yuuki nodded, "Don''t worry about it, it''s okay as long as you don''t like me that way."


    Araide nodded, "What are you talking about earlier? You''re really lively earlier." He looked at the detective boys, Conan, Haibara, and Agasa.


    "We''re talking about s.e.x, Dr. Araide!!" Genta raised his hand.


    "Se-s.e.x?" Araide was stupified and turned his head toward Yuuki to ask his exnation.


    Yuuki shrugged his shoulders, "It''s not my fault, they were curious and wanted to know what it was."


    Araide wanted to refute him until someone tucked his pants, he looked down and saw Ayumi.


    "What''s wrong?" Araide asked kindly.


    "Dr. Araide, what is s.e.x exactly?" Ayumi asked, even though, Yuuki had exined to her but it was still too hard to understand, she wanted to know what it was exactly.


    "Wha-what??" Araide was blushing.


    "Yes, Dr. Araide, exin to us!!"


    "Sensei, please!!"


    Genta and Mitsuhiko also asked him.


    Dr. Araide looked at Yuuki who had already turned his head away, he knew he couldn''t escape and needed to exin to them about it. He sighed and looked at Yuuki with hateful expression.


    Yuuki could only pray to him, he looked at Jodie and Uomi who had be friend quickly while talking about him. He shook his head and checked Haibara.


    "Are you okay?" Yuuki asked.


    Haibara nodded nervously at him.


    Yuuki frowned and didn''t force her to say anything, he thought it was strange for her to be this quiet, ''Is it the ck organization?'' He looked around and only saw three people in the back.


    The old man with sses and a fedora hat, a woman who was eating a gum, and a man who was covering his face with a medical face mask.


    ''Is it him?'' Yuuki looked at the man who was covering his face with a medical face mask. He needed to catch him and brought him to his headquarter. He was very pissed with the ck organization. He needed to find them and killed them.


    ''Trying to kill my dad? I''ll destroy your entire organization,'' Yuuki used his ''Arc of Embodiment'' so that man wouldn''t be able to escape from him. He could find him after he took Uomi back to her home.


    Yuuki felt satisfied and looked at Dr. Araide who fl.u.s.tered while trying to exin to the detective boys. Heughed at him while Dr. Araide looked at him hatefully.


    "Help me!" Araide asked.


    Yuuki shook his head and helped him to exin to the detective boys.


    They were exining to the detective boys until two men wore ski-wear entered the bus.


    Yuuki frowned when he saw one of the men shot his gun.


    BANG!!


    "DON''T MOVE!! I''LL KILL YOU IF YOU CAUSE ANY TROUBLE!!" He shouted.


    Yuuki looked at Conan hatefully, because he knew this would happen because of him.


    ''F.U.C.K!'' Yuuki cursed in his mind.

 Chapter 77: One Punch Man

    BANG


    "DON''T MOVE!! I''LL KILL YOU IF CAUSE A TROUBLE!!" one of the men said.


    BANG


    He shot his gun and shouted, "DIDN''T YOU HEAR WHAT I SAID?


    The other man threatened the bus driver, "Put on your ''No service!'' sign up, and drive for a while." He ced his gun on the bus driver''s head.


    "O-ok!" The bus driver answered nervously.


    "Hehehe, good, now, pass all your cellphone to the front and don''t you dare to hide it!!" The man threatened.


    The bus driver nervously took his phone and called hispany, "This is Kobayashi, ri-right now, we''re..."


    The man grabbed his phone, "WE JUST TOOK ONE OF YOUR BUSES!!! WE ONLY HAVE ONE DEMAND!!! TO HAVE KUNIO YASHIMA RELEASED!!!"


    "IF YOU DON''T GET IT DONE, TELL THE POLICE WE''LL KILL ONE HOSTAGE FOR EVERY HOUR!!! I''LL CALL AGAIN IN 20 MINUTES!! BE READY THEN!!!" The man closed the phone.


    "Go and collect the phone! I''ll ce this," the man took his ski bag.


    The other man started to collect every passenger''s cellphone.


    Yuuki could see Uomi trembling, he stood up and whispered to Uomi, "Don''t worry, I''m here, I''ll protect you from them."


    Uomi nodded at him and felt safe by his side.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!!" The man pointed his gun at Yuuki.


    "What? I''m trying to calm my girlfriend, why are you so angry?" Yuuki said calmly.


    "Hmph, is this your girlfriend?" The man started to observe Uomi, "Hehehe, she is such a beautiful girl, it was waste fo.." Before he finished his words. Yuuki punched his cheek and made him thrown out of the bus.


    CRASH


    CRACK


    The ss was broken in pieces and they could hear the sound of a broken bone.


    The other man who ced the ski bag on the floor was startled and pointed his gun toward Yuuki. "YO-" Before the other man finished his words, he was also being weed by Yuuki''s fist.


    CRACK


    The sound of breaking bone was so loud and made everyone shudder. They didn''t say anything and felt very nervous. They could see a lot of teeth being scattered away and a lot of blood came from his mouth, but they felt safer since they knew they had been saved.


    Yuuki felt angry at one of the hijack members who looked at Uomi with a perverted gaze. He walked toward the bus driver and said, "Stop the bus." He nodded at him and stopped the bus.


    Yuuki looked around and said to everyone, "Move out quickly, there is a bomb here." He had a bad memory with a bomb in the past when there was a bank robbery. Because of that, he had always checked whether there was a bomb or not in this kind of situation.


    The passenger panicked and tried to push each other until they heard his voice.


    "CALM DOWN!! OR I''LL THROW YOU OUT FROM THE BUS IF YOU WANT MOVE FASTER!! PRIORITY THE KID AND WOMEN!!" Yuuki red at the men who tried to push everyone.


    The man nodded at him nervously, he didn''t want to be punched by him. He gulped his saliva when he took a second look at the robber.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and regted everyone to move out quickly.


    "ONII-CHAN!!! YOU''RE AWESOME!!"


    "YOU K.O. THEM IN ONE PUNCH!!!"


    "WOW!! ARE YOU THE LEGENDARY ONE PUNCH MEN??"


    The detective boys started to ask him a lot of questions.


    Yuuki felt a headache at them, he knew because there was a lot of murdering cases around them. It was hard for them to be nervous in this kind of situation.


    "I can answer your questions on the outside, you need to get out first," Yuuki said.


    "YES!!" They said at the same time.


    Yuuki continued to regte everyone to move out in order.


    "Hmm, you''re great!!" Jodie looked at him with admiration.


    "Yes, you''re great!!" Uomi was also excited. She remembered how Yuuki protected her from one of the robbers. It was like the scene in the movie.


    "We can talk on the outside, the bomb can explode at any time," Yuuki said.


    They nodded at him and moved out quickly.


    "I wonder what kind of body do you have?" Yuuki was startled when he noticed Araide started to observe his body. He thought this doctor had some interest in men.


    "Don''t look at me like that, are you a pervert?" Yuuki said and tried to move away from him.


    Araide twitched his lips several times and sighed, "Well, I''ll be going out first."


    Yuuki nodded and ordered everyone to move out quickly. He noticed a nce of girls every now and then. There was also some courageous girl who gave him her phone number directly. He sighed at them since they didn''t have the nervousness from the bomb.


    "What?" Yuuki asked Conan who kept looking at him with hateful expressions.


    "Nothing!" Conan felt lost by Yuuki. He wanted to solve this bus hijack himself but Yuuki solved it easily with his punch.


    Yuuki kept telling them to move fast because he knew that the bomb was almost exploded. He told them to be in hurry.


    "HURRY UP!!" Yuuki said he wanted to go out until he noticed that Haibara was still on the bus.


    "F.u.c.k!" Yuuki hurriedly went inside and saw her sitting there while trembling. He carried her and crashed into the back window.


    CRASH


    BOOM


    Yuuki jumped and escaped the explosion. He looked back and saw it was a really big explosion. His back let out a cold sweat and sighed in relief that he was safe.


    "Why are you saving me?" Yuuki heard her voice.


    "Well, you''re cute, it''ll be a waste to let you die like this," Yuuki carried her in princess carry to everyone.


    "ONII-CHAN!!!" The detective boys were running toward him when they saw Yuuki who had just escaped from the explosion.


    Yuuki smiled at them until he heard her voice, "Are you a pedophile?"


    Yuuki twitched his lips and saw her smug expression: "Hmph, with that child''s body it''s still too early for you to tempt me to at least wait for 10 years and you cane back again."


    Haibara felt offended by his words, "If only I was not in my child''s body."


    "What?" Yuuki didn''t hear her voice.


    Haibara snorted, "Nothing."


    Yuuki looked at her with a strange expression and shook his head. He had just met this hijack incident he wanted to go home as soon as possible to his apartment. He needed Utaha''s legs and Ranko''s thigh now.

 Chapter 78: Game Making Tournament Start

    The next day, Yuuki was smiling because he had been together with Ranko and Utahast night. He felt really blissful to have a beautiful girl like them around him.


    Yuuki was walking to his school, today was the day he would finally enter the ''Game Making Tournament'', he was really excited about the money he would get during this tournament.


    Utaha, Eriri, and Tsubasa had said that they woulde to the venueter. Yuuki thought about buying them a gift to help him make this game.


    Ranko would alsoe together with Yukana after they finished their school. He didn''t know about the Hitotose group, but he knew that they woulde somehow.


    Yuuki arrived at the school and saw that everyone was already there.


    "Hey? You''re early?" Yuuki looked at them.


    They looked at him with a strange gaze. They looked at him very


    "Aren''t you nervous, Aniki?" Raku asked.


    Yuuki titled his head, "Why?"


    When they looked at his expression, they wanted to smash his face. They felt stupid for being nervous for nothing.


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s just a tournament," Yuuki said.


    They shook their heads and talked about the preparation for the tournaments. They were waiting for both Hiratsuka-sensei and Uomi.


    They were talking to each other until they noticed that both Hiratsuka-sensei and Uomi arrived while driving a bus.


    "Enter," Hiratsuka-sensei said coolly while smoking her cigarette.


    They nodded and entered the bus. They were both excited and nervous at the same time. They looked at Yuuki who was talking with Uomi about preparation.


    Yuuki whispered, "is it ready?"


    Uomi nodded at him, "Don''t worry, it''s ready, I''m sure everyone will be surprised."


    They talked to each other until someone joined them.


    "What are you talking about?" They looked at 5 people looking at them with a curious expression.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be a surprise for everyone," Yuuki smiled mysteriously.


    Raku, Chitoge, Onodera, Ruri, and Shuu looked at him with a doubtful expression.


    "Don''t think about it, let''s talk about our booth," Uomi cut them.


    They nodded at her and started to talk about the arrangement.


    They arrived at the venue and looked at the most corner booth. It was both small and isted.


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he saw his booth. He had heard it was on the corner but he didn''t expect it to be at the most corner of the venue. He sighed and shook his head. He also noticed everyone disappointed expression.


    Yuuki knew there were many small, medium, and somerge gamepanies entered this tournament. They paid a lot of money to get a good spot for their booth.


    Yuuki looked around and snorted. He shook his head and told everyone not to worry. He pped his hands to get their attention.


    "Don''t worry, I prepared some secret weapon for this kind of thing." Yuuki smiled.


    "Secret weapon?" They looked very curious.


    "Yeah, it''s a secret weapon, Uomi, can you give that to everyone?" Uomi nodded in response and gave Chitoge, Onodera, Ruri, and Hiratsuka-sensei a box.


    "You give it to me too?" Hiratsuka looked at both Yuuki and Uomi with a strange expression.


    "Please, sensei, we need your power to win this tournament," Yuuki said seriously.


    "Well, I don''t mind, but what is this?" Hiratsuka didn''t know what inside this box.


    "Don''t worry, it''s safe, you can change in the changing room with me," Uomi pushed her.


    "Wa-wait!" Uomi didn''t let her protest and brought her to changing room.


    "You should go too," Yuuki looked at both Chitoge, Ruri, and Onodera.


    They felt doubtful at him but still nodded, they knew it was safe since both Hiratsuka-sensei and Uomi were changing into it.


    Yuuki nodded when he saw all the girls started to change their clothes.


    "What did you give them, Yuuki-san?" Shuu asked.


    Yuuki smiled, "It''s cosy."


    "Cosy?" Raku and Shuu said at the same time.


    Yuuki nodded, "The girls in charge to attract the customers and you guys will be the one who sells the games."


    "Sure, but isn''t this little too much?" Raku looked at the games.


    "Don''t worry about it, I''m sure, it would be sold out in no time, I''ll change into this first, wait for me here," They nodded in response and waiting for him. They were curious what kind of cosy Yuuki and the girls would be.


    "I wonder if the girls would wear s.e.xy costumes," Shuu started to drool.


    Raku smacked his head, "Don''t think something pervert!!"


    "Hehehe, aren''t you also curious about Onodera?" Shuu smiled.


    "Wh-what! No way! I don''t have any interest in that!!" Raku blushed when he heard about Onodera.


    "Don''t lie! I know that you''re anticipating her to change into a cosy costume!" Shuu said.


    Raku couldn''t say anything, he blushed and smoke appeared from his head. He had to admit that he was really anticipating Onodera to wear a cosy.


    Raku was still in a trance until Shuu asked him a question.


    "Is your Aniki and Uomi-Kaichou in a rtionship?" Shuu was curious about the rtionship between two people.


    Raku shook his head, "No, I''ve seen his girlfriend in his apartment before."


    Shuu opened his head wide, "Did he live together?"


    Raku nodded, "Yeah, he lives together with her, that''s why I don''t think Aniki and Uomi-Kaichou are in a rtionship."


    They kept talking to each other until they heard Yuuki''s voice.


    "Sorry to make you wait," they turned their heads and stunned to see him.


    "A-Aniki? What are you wearing?" Both Raku and Shuu were stunned but also amazed at the same time. It was very cool to wear something like that.


    "This is cosy," Yuuki smiled, he wore the cosy of ''Odin'' from ''Valkyrie Profile''.


    Raku and Shuu thought it was too embarrassing for them to wear these kind of costumes.


    "Well, let''s wait for the girls," Yuuki said.


    Raku and Shuu woke up and was anticipating to see the girls wearing these kind of costumes.


    They were waiting for a while until they saw 5 gorgeous girlse to them.


    "Wow!" That was the only thing both Raku and Shuu could say.


    Yuuki nodded, and he felt satisfied with his idea.


    "Sorry to make you wait," Uomi lead everyone there.


    Now, the ''Game Making Tournaments'' has started.

 Chapter 79: Selling Game

    Yuuki looked at the 4 girls and 1 woman in front of him. He had to admit that they were really beautiful.


    "You girls look amazing! Sensei, you too! I''m sure, you''ll get married as soon as possible if you wore something like this all the time," Yuuki said but he was being greeted by a fist on his stomach.


    "UGH!!" Yuuki held his stomach, that punch was hitting straight to his sr plexus.


    "Sensei, that''s hurt!" Yuukiined to her.


    "Hmph! Then, don''t tease me you, idiot!" Hiratsuka crossed her arms and pouted.


    ''Damn, she is cute,'' Yuuki was mesmerized by her, he stood up and said, "But, really, you''re beautiful sensei."


    Yuuki wanted to praise her but a fist appeared in front of his face, "Sensei, I''m not teasing you, I''m telling the truth." He raised his hands and let out a lot of cold sweat on his back.


    "Hmph," Hiratsuka was blushing.


    Yuuki wanted to tease her again but someone pulled both of his ears, "That''s hurt!" He turned his head and saw Uomi and Chitoge. They had an annoyed expression on their face.


    "Uomi, Chitoge, you look very stunning," Yuuki knew that he had to say it or else he couldn''t bear the consequences.


    Uomi nodded with a satisfied expression and Chiotoge was blushing.


    "Chitoge, aren''t you gonna ask Raku''s opinion?" Yuuki asked.


    Chitoge realized her mistake and walked toward Raku.


    Yuuki shook his head at her and looked at both Onodera and Ruri who was also blushing.


    Onodera was blushing hard and Ruri kept looking at him with hateful expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki tried to y dumb on her.


    "You need to pay me a lot of money," Ruri said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you at least 100K Ind Coin," Yuuki said.


    Ruri frowned, "How can you get that a lot of money?"


    Yuuki smiled, "Don''t worry, you''ll see it soon." He turned to see the scenery around, he could see a lot of people started to walk toward their booth. They attracted by a group of a beautiful girl wearing a cosy of his game.


    Yuuki sped his hands to get their attention, "Let''s go, we''ll have our battle after this."


    They nodded at him and also noticed a lot of people were walking toward them.


    Yuuki had 4 girls and 1 woman to wear a cosy of each character in ''Valkyrie Profile''.


    Uomi wore a cosy of ''Hrist'', her body was covered in ck armor and she had a sword on her hands.


    Hiratsuka wore a cosy of ''Aelia'', she had green skimpy armor with poleax on her hands.


    Ruri wore a cosy of ''Freya'' her mean looked was very suited for this character.


    Onodera wore a cosy of ''Mystina'', Yuuki had to admit that she was beautiful, her meek character may be the one which made Raku fell in love with her.


    Lastly, Chitoge wore the main character from ''Valkyrie Profile'', she was cosying as ''Leh'', she was the one who fit with the image of this heroic character. That was why she wore these costumes.


    Yuuki looked at those 4 girls and 1 woman being photographed by a lot of people. He was holding a sign for people queued up.


    "You need to queued up, baby," Yuuki said to the girls who tried to break the queue.


    The girl, no, the woman turned her head to him and snorted but still followed his request.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed, he continued to regte everyone to queue to buy his games. He didn''t expect there would be a lot of peopleing to buy his game this early. He pitied both Shuu and Raku who was in charge to sell the games. He was sure that both of them were really tired.


    ''Work hard, guys,'' Yuuki was d that he got male help for this tournament.


    "Can you take a photo with us?" Yuuki heard a girl''s voice and turned his head.


    Yuuki smiled at them and said, "Sure."


    "Yay!" The girls were happy and took a picture together with him.


    Yuuki took several times in different pose until they were satisfied.


    "THANK YOU VERY MUCH!!" The girls were really enthusiastic were holding his hands.


    "Sure, sure," Yuuki smiled until he heard a familiar voice.


    "Are you happy being surrounded by a lot of girls?" Her voice was so scary and made goosebumps on him.


    Yuuki turned his head and saw Utaha together with Tsubasa and Eriri.


    "Utaha, I''m d that you''reing," Yuuki smiled.


    Utaha snorted at him and pouted.


    Yuuki shook his head and whispered something to her. Utaha slightly blushed and sighed. She couldn''t beat him if he started whispering her ears.


    "I''ll cut your rod if you do that again," Utaha said while blushing.


    Yuuki shuddered and nodded at her.


    "Hey? How is your game?" Eriri cut them and asked him.


    "Is there many people who buy it?" Tsubasa also asked.


    Yuuki pointed his finger at the long line of people.


    Utaha, Eriri, and Tsubasa gawked at him.


    "Ar-are you telling me, this is your booth?" Eriri thought it was the booth of one bigpany.


    "Yes, it''s thank''s to both of you helping me to make this game," Yuuki said.


    Tsubasa and Eriri were blushing and felt proud. They had helped him to make this game, they felt d to partake in game making process.


    Yuuki talked with them for a while and continued to regte the queue up. There were too many people and he was the only one who could regte it. He saw a lot of people from Ranko and Yukana.


    Both of them back to be a best friend after past days incidents.


    Ranko''s parents sometimes called him to ask about Ranko and him living together. Her mom sometimes asked them when they were ready to give them a grandchild.


    Yuuki shook his head at them and joked that he would give them after he was graduated. He also met the detective boys in this game making tournaments. Luckily, he didn''t meet Conan.


    "Where is Conan?" Yuuki asked Haibara.


    "He is on a trip with Ran and Kogorou-ojii-san," Haibara said.


    "Who is Ran?" Yuuki asked.


    "She is the daughter of Kogorou-ojii-san." Haibara said.


    Yuuki nodded, he still hadn''t met with other characters of ''Detective Conan'', he wanted to meet Eri Kisaki, the beautifulwyer.


    "What are you thinking of?" That question broke his thought, Yuuki looked down and saw Haibara looked at him with a doubtful expression.


    Yuuki smiled and patted her head, "Don''t worry about it, it''s still too early for you to know."


    Haibara looked at him with hateful expression, but didn''t stop him to pet her head.


    Haibara started to mumble, "If only I''m not in my child body."


    "What?" Yuuki didn''t hear her.


    "NOTHING!!" Haibara shouted as he walked toward the detective boys.


    Yuuki shook his head, "Girls and puberty."


    The results of these tournaments would be announced in a few hours. He was already expecting a lot of money toe to his pocket.

 Chapter 80: Winner

    The judge of the tournaments checked every game of the participants. They were bored checking the game of thosepanies until someone gave them a different game from everyone.


    "This is?" One of the judges said.


    "This is from the club Fujiyama High school,"


    "Hmm, interesting, let''s check it."


    They nodded and yed the game, they had never seen this kind of game before after all.


    A few minutester.


    "Let me y, f.u.c.ker!!"


    "WOW, THIS IS GREAT!!"


    "SHIT CHANGE WITH ME!!"


    "NO! I''M STILL NOT SATISFIED!!"


    They fought each other to y this game. They had to admit this game made them hooked up.


    "We have the winner gentleman,"


    The other judges nodded and didn''t show any disagreement. This game would make a revolution in the gaming industry. They needed to make this game the winner of this tournament.


    Three hours had passed and his game had already been sold out. They checked the money, they had gotten from today''s event. He sold his game for 3000 ind coin and he had around 1500 copies of games.


    "4.5 MILLION ISLAND COIN!!" They looked at Yuuki with amazement. They had never thought a high school student would make so much money for a few hours.


    Shuu, Ruri, and Onodera looked at the money they had gotten for only a few hours. They had never expected a game industry would be this lucrative.


    "You''re amazing," Hiratsuka praised Yuuki, he was her students, after all, who wasn''t proud of their student''s sess She could make him be the example for her students next years.


    "Yuuki! Look! You get a lot of invitations from many bigpanies!!" Uomi was really happy and showed him.


    "Aniki, you even get an invitation from Nintendo!" Raku eximed.


    "Which one will you join?" Utaha looked at him curiously.


    They also looked at him with a curious expression, they were sure Yuuki would get a job at those bigpanies as soon as he graduated.


    Yuuki titled his head with a strange expression, "Why I need to join thesepanies?" He didn''t understand them.


    "Ha? You don''t join thosepanies? If you join thosepanies, we can marry after we graduate!" Ranko said. She knew that if Yuuki got a job from those bigpanies, they could marry right away.


    Everyone looked at both Yuuki and Ranko with amazement, they had never thought that Yuuki and Ranko would be a couple.


    "A-Aniki, isn''t your girlfriend, Kasumigaoka-san?" Raku asked while looking at Utaha.


    Yuuki smiled and hugged both Ranko and Utaha, "Well, both of them are my girlfriends."


    Ranko and Utaha snorted but also hugged him. They didn''t really care about everyone''s prejudice after all.


    They looked at them with amazement, Shuu looked at him with full admiration, "He is a man!"


    Uomi looked at him with a mysterious gaze.


    Ruri and Onodera were blushing.


    Yukana and Hiratsuka looked at them with envying gaze, but their reason was different.


    Chitoge had a longing expression on her face.


    Raku could only shake his head and his older brother.


    "Then, whichpany will you join?" Utaha asked.


    "Why do I need to join thosepanies, if I can make my own?" Yuuki said.


    They were stunned and realized that Yuuki was right. They remembered that he made this game himself from the characters, story, music, programming, etc. He didn''t need to join any gamepanies, he could make it himself.


    "I also have a lot of wives, if I be the ve of thepany, how can I spend my time and support you," Yuuki teased both Ranko and Utaha.


    Ranko and Utaha snorted at him but also felt warm. They said the man with ambition was the most attractive and they had to agree with that statement. Their man was the most handsome.


    Everyone who was watching their interaction felt terrible, they had only a few words for them.


    ''DIE NORMIES!!''


    They looked at Yuuki with envy and hateful gaze. They hoped their gaze could kill him but they knew it was futile.


    They were waiting in the venue until it was time to announce the winner of this tournament. They saw the judges started to walk toward the stage. They were both nervous and scared at the same time. They knew his game was great but they would fight a lot of bigpanies. They hoped that they could win this tournament.


    One of the judges took the microphone, "We''ve checked every game and it was very amazing..." He kept talking nonsense for the entire 15 minutes.


    Everyone was both tired and bored, they lost their nervousness until the judges said.


    "Now, we''ve decided the winner from every participant of these tournaments, there is one game that makes us very excited and has helped to develop the gaming industry further, the winner of this tournament is ''Game Making Club'' from Fujiyama High School!!!" The judge announced the result.


    "Yay!!" Everyone was excited and happy at the same time. They had never thought they would be the winner of this tournament.


    "Please, the representativee to the stage!" the judge said.


    Yuuki, Uomi, and Hiratsuka were walking toward the podium. Yuuki and Uomi were the leaders of the club and student council president. Hiratsuka as the teacher would also need toe to the stage.


    They received the trophy and 500.000 ind coin. His game also being sold in the famous gaming online shop, ''Zero''. Yuuki would receive 85% of the profit of this game. He couldn''t wait for how many thousands his games would be sold.


    They finished the tournament and Yuuki treated them to eat together in a popr BBQ restaurant. They ate in a happy mood and came back with a full stomach.


    Yuuki thought it was his happy day, especially when he also had to y with Utaha''s legs and Ranko''s thigh after he was going home.

 Chapter 81: Reunion

    The next day, Yuuki gave every member of ''Game Making Club'' a gift. They were both surprised and happy at the same time. They had never thought Yuuki would give them a gift.


    Yuuki knew they would reject him if he gave them money. That was why he bought a gift for each of them.


    Yuuki didn''t stay in the school for a long time, because he received a message from Shouko. They oftenmunicated through a message.


    Shouko invited him to go to her volunteermunity. She liked to go to that ce tomunicate and help other deaf people. She had invited him several times but Yuuki didn''t have time to go there because he had to go to Dubai and prepare for his ''Game Making Tournament''. He was both excited and happy to meet her.


    [I''ll be there in 15 minutes, I also bring you some souvenirs from Dubai], Yuuki sent a message.


    [Yes, I''ll be waiting for you, I''ll also introduce you to my little sister], Yuuki smiled in response when he read her message. He really liked her kind heart and couldn''t wait to meet her as soon as possible. He had told both Utaha and Ranko that he would be going homete, and he had thought to introduce both of them to Shouko too.


    Ranko thought three of them would be friends, after all, he knew that Shouko wascking friends around her.


    Yuuki ran in a cheerful manner and made everyone curious.


    They were wondering if this young man would meet his loved one.


    Yuuki arrived at themunity ce, he walked in a happy mood until he heard someone arguing. He frowned when he saw both the main character of ''Koe no Katachi'' and Shouko''s little sister were arguing with each other.


    ''He had met her?'' Yuuki shook his head.


    Shouko had never mentioned that she had met him.


    Yuuki thought for a while, he knew that Shouko probably had the kindest heart on earth. If she said she was number 2 then no one dared to be the number 1. He knew that she probably didn''t want to make him worry since she met her bullying in the past.


    Yuuk looked at the young man, he knew his name was Shouya Ishida.


    After the incidents during the elementary school time, Ishida was being med for being the only person who bullied Shouko. Now, his life was miserable and became a loner. His meeting with Shouko was probably the one who changed him.


    Yuuki felt both sad and angry at the same time. He knew it was hard for someone to live a loner and he was angry that he was the one who made Shouko''s to lose her hearing abilitypletely.


    Yuuki looked at the little girl who looked like a little boy. He knew she was the little sister of Shokou, her name was Yuzuru Nishimiya.


    She is the younger sister of Shouko Nishimiya. She is a third-year middle school student (9th grade) but rarely attends.


    Yuzuru helps Shouko in dealing with the bullies at school as well as their mother''s forceful decisions regarding the protection of Shouko. She doesn''t have a good rtionship with her mother but bonds with her grandmother. Her hobby is taking pictures of dead animals, with the intent of showing her sister how horrible death is. The purpose is to discourage her sister from killing herself.


    Yuuki felt that Yuzuru was really great little sister for Shouko. He heard them talk about Ishida wanting to meet Shouko but Yuzuru blocked him. He knew that she did that for her sister. She was afraid her sister would remember her horrible life during elementary school.


    "She is right there, right?" Yuuki heard Ishida asked Yuzuru.


    "She is not," Yuzuru answered him.


    Ishida looked very nervous and asked her once again, "E-eto, who are you?"


    "I''m her boyfriend," Yuzuru answered him with a straight face.


    Yuuki shook his head and smiled. He decided to tease them.


    Ishida dropped his french bread, "Ah, that suck," he took the dropped bread and hurriedly said to Yuzuru, "I mean the bread, not me."


    Ishida fl.u.s.tered while looking at Yuzuru, "Eh-eh, I''ve never thought that Nishimiya would like a younger boy? Wow, that kind of unexpected."


    Yuzuru kept looking at Ishida who was fl.u.s.tering, she wanted to reprimand him until she heard a voice.


    "No, Shouko didn''t have any interest in younger boy," They were startled and turned their heads. They were surprised to see a tall and handsome young man suddenly appeared between them.


    "Wh-who are you?" Ishida was quite intimidated by the appearance of this guy.


    Yuzuru was also curious about him, she had never heard someone call Shouko with her first name beside her family. She remembered that her sister had always texted someone but she had never told her anything about it. She thought this person must know something about it. She didn''t say anything and waited for his answer.


    "Me? Well, I''m Shouko''s boyfriend," His words were like a bomb to both Ishida and Yuzuru.


    Ishida dropped his french bread again but this time he didn''t take it and still looked quite shocked hearing his words.


    Yuzuru shuddered and jumped at him, she shook his cor, "WHO ARE YOU!! TELL ME THE TRUTH!!! ARE YOU TRYING TO JOKE AROUND!! DID YOU COME TO MAKE FUN OF HER!!" She didn''t believe the handsome young man in front of her was her sister''s boyfriend.


    Yuuki was acting, he frowned at her, "What do you know? I really love her! I''m really her boyfriend!!"


    Yuzuru let go of his cor and dropped, she looked very shocked, she observed the young man in front of him and didn''t believe that he was Shouko''s boyfriend.


    Yuuki was smiling inside and decided to end this farce. He went inside the room and called Shouko.


    Yuzuru and Ishida were even more shocked when they saw the interaction between Yuuki and Shouko. Looking at both of them, they thought he was really her boyfriend.


    "So, th-that''s her boyfriend," Ishida couldn''t believe it.


    Yuzuru didn''t say anything but she was also shocked.


    They looked at both Shouko and the young man who was talking to each other happily until Shouko said something to him. He nodded in response and walked toward both of them.


    Yuzuru and Ishida were nervous when they saw both Shouko and the young man walking toward them. They didn''t know what to do, ''is it really her boyfriend?''


    Shouko happily introduced him to them, "Hos name is Youki, hee is my friend." She still wasn''t able to talk clearly but it had already improved from the past.


    "Hello, my name is Yuuki, I''m her friend," Yuuki smiled at them.


    Ishida and Yuzuru gawked their mouths and became angry at the same time, "YOU''RE TEASING US!!!"

 Chapter 82: Book

    Tomohiro Nagatsuka is the best friend of Ishida. He is the first person that talks to Ishida as an equal and is quick to call him a best friend.


    Nagatsuka peeked the interaction between Yuuki, Shouko, and Ishida from afar. He was really worried about his best friend. He didn''t expect there was a ck knight protecting Shouko. In appearance-wise, he knew his best friend couldn''t beat Yuuki at all.


    "Grrr, what are they talking about?" Nagatsuka was very curious, he looked around and saw Yuzuru peeked them with her camera.


    "Hey, Shounen, can you let me see it?" Nagatsuka took her camera and peeked them. (He thought Yuzuru was a boy).


    "Hey!!" Yuzuru was pissed but let him take her camera.


    Nagatsuka looked at them moving their hands randomly, he frowned his eyebrow, "What are they doing?"


    "That''s signnguage," Yuzuru said.


    "You understand them! Interpret it for me, Shounen!" Nagatsuka was excited.


    Yuzuru shook her head and interpret their conversation for him.


    Yuuki, Shouko, and Ishida were standing in the bridge near themunity. Yuuki looked around the bridge, he was quite curious about this bridge since it was very memorable from ''Koe no Katachi'' anime.


    [Yuuki, this is Ishida from my elementary school], Shouko introduced him.


    Yuuki nodded, "Hello, my name is Yuuki."


    Ishida gulped and felt less nervous in front of him, "Yea-yeah, my name is Ishida."


    Yuuki had never asked Shouko about her bullying in her elementary school, even though he knew it he couldn''t chase Ishida away, he knew that Shouko had the heart of an angel. He would think it was her fault for everything was happening. He almost wanted to strangle him when he met this Ishida but he held himself, though, he would call Ryuu to drown him in Tokyo Bay if he did something terrible to her.


    Yuuki observed them quietly, they were talking about the meaning of friends, for him a friend was simple it waspanionship. They would be there in both your sess and your downfall. It was very priceless, he had something like that in his past life. He thought for a while, in this life almost all his friends were girls.


    ''Well? A girl is nicer,'' Yuuki didn''t think much about it. If he met he would meet if he didn''t then it was okay. He turned his head and noticed both Nagatsuka and Yuzuru were peeking on them. He smiled and waved his hand making them startled and hid. He didn''t mind to have a male friend like Nagatsuka, he was both funny and loyal. He remembered when Nagatsuka became the first person Ishida trusted on his life.


    Yuuki looked at both Nagatsuka and Yuzuru until someone tucked his shirt.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki turned his head and saw Shouko giving him some of the french bread, "For me," Shouko nodded at him.


    Yuuki smiled and patted her head, "Thank you," he looked at Ishida, "You don''t mind, if I take some?"


    "Pl-please!" Ishida said.


    "Thank you," Yuuki nodded.


    They were feeding the carp in the river, this was his first time to do something like this. It was a rxing activity for him.


    Yuuki kept feeding the carp until someone tucked his shirt, he turned his head and saw Shouko showing him an old book which looked very ugly. He titled his head at her and pointed his finger at him.


    "Do you want me to read it together?" Shouko nodded in response.


    Yuuki didn''t think much until he saw the words written inside this book. It was very terrible, there were many words like, ''DIE!! DUMB!! STUPID!!'', veins appeared on his forehead. He wanted to take this book but Ishida pped it and it fall to the river.


    "HA!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!!" Yuuki grabbed his cor and angry. Watching a movie and saw it in real life was different, he didn''t expect her bullying would be this harsh. He wanted to beat the guy in front of him .


    "Nishimiya!!" His scream made Yuuki awoke and saw Shouko was trying to jump into the river.


    SPLASH


    "SHOUKO, WAIT!!" Yuuki was toote, he let Ishida''s cor and jumped into the river too.


    SPLASH


    "You too!!" Ishida was startled but also jumped into the river.


    SPALSH


    "THEY JUMP INTO THE RIVER!!!!" Yuzuru and Nagatsuka were startled.


    Yuuki jumped into the river and hurriedly went up to help Shouko. He had seen this scene several times in his past life but it was scared him to see it in his life. He hugged her as if afraid for her to do something stupid again.


    Yuuki wiped the water on her chin and raised her face, "Don''t do something stupid again." He looked straight into her eyes.


    Shouko was blushing and nodded at him, "Yea-ah!" It was her first time to see this kind of expression from him, usually, Yuuki was smiling around her, she didn''t expect for him to show this expression to her. She was wondering if she was worthy for him.


    Yuuki didn''t notice her blush and emotion within her mind, he was so scared when he saw Shouko to jump into the river. He hugged her and sighed in relief.


    Yuuki helped her to get out from the river, he was afraid she would get a cold after this stunt.


    "Nishimiya, this," Yuuki felt annoyed when he saw Ishida gave this curse book again to her.


    "Fu-" Yuuki wanted to curse him but Shouko stopped him, "Bu-" Shouko shook her head and told him taht she would bring this book home.


    "Tch," Yuuki was pissed, he saw her told Ishida ''see you'', he shook his head, he had never someone this kind before, he would probably kill this Ishida if there was no Shouko around him.


    "Le-leeats goo," Shouko tucked his shirt.


    "Yeah, let''s go," Yuuki held her hand and brought her away from here. He didn''t want to meet this guy again in the future.


    Yuuki walked side by side with Shouko, he asked her, "Why do you keep that book?" What was written inside that book was nothing more than cursing from everyone in her elementary school. He didn''t know why she was trying to keep that kind of book.


    Shouko didn''t answer him and could only smile at him.


    Yuuki sighed at her and patted her head again, he was around her now, he wouldn''t let anyone hurt her.


    "Don''t worry, whatever is happening, I''ll always be with you." Yuuki said.


    "Uhn," Shouko said happily while looking at his face, "Buuut doun''t fiight wiiith Ishija again!" She tried to reprimand him and made him twitch his lips. He didn''t expect for her to reprimand him.


    Two of them were talking happily on the way back to her home, thought, there were someone who stalking them.


    "Nee-chan."

 Chapter 83: Telling them

    Yuuki came home with a wet uniform and made everyone startled.


    "Why are you wet?" Eriri asked.


    "Here is a towel," Utaha and Ranko hurriedly gave him a towel.


    "Thank you," Yuuki nodded.


    "There is no rain outside right?" Ranko asked.


    "Did you meet that kid again?" Tsubasa suddenly said.


    "That kid?" Ranko titled her head, she had never heard anything about this kid.


    "It''s the shinigami kid," Eriri said.


    Ranko twitched her lips, saying, "Is making a manga starting to affect your reality?"


    "It''s real! You should ask Yuuki!!" Eriri felt offended.


    "Yes, you should be careful, remember a few days ago, when I encountered a hijacked bus with Uomi?" They nodded in response, they were very worried at him when they heard they encountered that kind of incident.


    "I met that kid on the day when you met that little kid, you should call me as soon as possible, or when you met the police especially the fat one, you should say you''re Yuuki''s girlfriend, I''m sure you''ll be released as soon as possible," Yuuki said shamelessly.


    Ranko and Utaha snorted at him but Tsubasa and Eriri were blushing.


    "Then, again, why are you wet? Did you really meet another that kind of incident?" Utaha asked worriedly.


    Yuuki shook his head, "I''m helping one of my friends," when he said this everyone looked at him with a suspicious gaze, he felt ufortable with it, "what?"


    "Is it a girl?" Tsubasa asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah."


    "Did you really need to go that far for her?" Ranko felt jealous when she heard Yuuki would be wet for helping another girl. She had epted her rtionship with Utaha but it was a different story if he added one more girl, she needed to know who was this girl.


    "Well, it''s not a romantic feeling, it''s more like, I want to protect her, I guess," Yuuki said, but it gained a lot of disdainful gaze from them. He frowned, "What?"


    "It''s too cruel if you make her into a friend zone!" Utaha said.


    "Friendzone, it''s the cruelest thing that you shouldn''t do, Yuuki," Tsubasa shook her head.


    "I agree with everyone," Eriri said.


    "I don''t care about that! Tell me about this girl!" Ranko asked.


    Yuuki nodded and started to tell them about the story of Nishimiya Shouko. He told them that she was deaf and made them open their eyes. He started telling her about Shouko''s life during her elementary school. He almost let out his tears when he told them this story. He really liked ''Koe no Katachi'', he remembered the detail when Shouko was being bullied by everyone.


    "Uwaaaaa!!!" Eriri was crying hard and hugging Utaha who was by her side.


    Utaha was also crying but she didn''t let out any sound, she hugged Eriri silently. Today, they decided not to fight each other.


    Ranko and Tsubasa were ready to fight someone, they clenched their hands while looking quite angry.


    "Probably, she needs a friend, but I don''t want you to pity her because of her circ.u.mstances, I want you to treat her like a normal friend should," Yuuki didn''t want them to be Shouko''s friend just because they were pitying her. He would be disappointed to his girls if that really happened though.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be her true friend!!" Eriri said with a lot of spirits.


    "Me too!!" Tsubasa said.


    "You have to bring her here sometimes," Ranko said.


    "Yeah, you can add her to be your girlfriend if you want," Utaha said.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Enough of this, let''s talk about Tsubasa''s manga and our manga, Eriri."


    They looked at him with a strange gaze, Yuuki had told them about the story of Shouko. Now, he wanted to talk about manga?


    "What? I need money to raise two wives!! I need money!" Yuuki justified himself.


    They snorted at him but started to talk about their manga.


    "Yuuki, can you apany me to go to Mihari''spany tomorrow?" Tsubasa asked as she looked very feminine today.


    "Sure, how about after school?" Tsubasa nodded happily in response, "How about ''Love College'', Eriri?"


    Eriri nodded, "yeah, I need some adjustment then we can give it to Mihari in two days."


    Yuuki nodded and looked toward Tsubasa, "Even though you''ll be busy with your manga in the future, you cane here, you can think of this manga studio as your second home."


    Tsubasa sniffled and her eyes started to be red, "YUUKI!!! I DON''T WANT TO LEAVE YOU!!!" She hugged him. She let out a lot of tears and snot.


    Yuuki also hugged her, "Me too! I don''t want you to leave!!!" His eyes started to go red.


    "WAAAAA!!!" Tsubasa was crying on his arms while Yuuki hugged her tightly.


    Ranko, Utaha, and Eriri had enough of their charade and shook their heads.


    "You know, you can draw your manga here, Tsubasa," Ranko suddenly said and made both Tsubasa and Yuuki realize together.


    "THAT''S IT!!!" Yuuki and Tsubasa said at the same time.


    "Yes! You can draw here! I don''t mind!" Yuuki said happily.


    "Yes! I''ll draw my manga here! I also need your help!!" Tsubasa said happily.


    Yuuki and Tsubasa looked at each other and hugged again. They were really happy that they didn''t need to separate from each other.


    Utaha and Eriri moved toward them and separated them.


    Yuuki, Tsubasa, Utaha, and Eriri were arguing with each other until Ranko called them.


    "Hey, Yuuki, I think, I know everyone will know why your uniform is wet," Ranko said and made everyone stop.


    "Everyone knows?" Yuuki titled his head and Ranko showed him a video on SNS. He didn''t look at the video, he knew what the video was, but he was more interested in SNS.


    ''There is no social media here?'' Yuuki thought while looking at Ranko''s phone.


    Tsubasa, Utaha, and Eriri were amazed looking at the video where Yuuki jumped into the river. They had heard his story about jumping into the river but listening and watching was different.


    Yuuki shook his head, he was sure, he would be called by that''Iron Fist'' tomorrow. He only hoped Hiratsuka would be so kind to him.

 Chapter 84: Called into staff room

    In the next days, many people were watching him, his video jumped into the river was very popr, but Yuuki didn''t really care about it, especially the girls, they had blushed face when they saw him. His muscle was being highlighted in that video. It was a very hot video and made him even more popr among women.


    Yuuki waved his hand at them and made them scream.


    "Kyaa!!"


    "He waves to us!!"


    Yuuki shook his head and walked toward the school until someone stopped him.


    "Yo, Uomi," Yuuki greeted her but Uomi looked at him with her usual expression. She didn''t say anything and kept looking at his face. He knew that she was waiting for him to say something to her. He sighed at her, "is it about the video?"


    Uomi nodded at him, "I''ve tried everything but teachers would probably call you today."


    Yuuki nodded, "Thank you, I''m d that you''re trying to help me."


    Uomi kept looking at him and didn''t say anything. She knew that Yuuki probably jumped into the river because of some reason. She sighed because she couldn''t help him at least his punishment wouldn''t be hard since his identity as the smartest students in his years and his achievement from ''Game Making Tournament.''


    "Don''t worry about it," Uomi said.


    Yuuki wanted to say something but he heard someone calling him.


    "YUUKI!!!!!"


    "YUUKI!!!"


    "YUUKI!!!"


    Yuuki turned his head and saw Hina-chan, Miyuki, and Kuina were jumping toward him. He had seen them several times since he was ying piano in Hitotose Cafe.


    "Ugh!" They flew straight toward his sr plexus, his feet were shaking but he tried to hold himself. He needed to catch them.


    "Hey, don''t jump like that to him!" Chiaki reprimanded him.


    They realized their mistake and saw Yuuki smiled wryly at them.


    "WE''RE SORRY!!" They said at the same time.


    "It''s okay, tell what is happening, why are you jumping into me like that?" Yuuki asked.


    "This!!" Hina-chan showed him her phone.


    "Yeah! It''s cool! How can you jump like that!!" Kuina asked excitedly.


    "Kuu-chan! That''s not the problem here!!" Miyuki reprimanded her.


    Chiaki shook her head by their side.


    Yuuki smiled at their interaction and hugged them, he couldn''t help since they were so cute.


    "Awawawaw, Yu-Yuuki!" Hina-chan was blushing.


    "Yuuki?" Kuina seemed confused.


    "Aawawwawa, we''re not married yet!!" Miyuki said.


    Yuuki looked at Chiaki and winked at her, she sighed at him and joined him. Their rtionship was really close to each other since he often came to their dorm to y the piano. He hugged them and noticed the girl who was hiding while biting her nail.


    "Kuuuh!! Why I can''t join them!!" Yua said.


    Yuuki shook his head at her, he wanted to ask her to join him but he was being tapped by someone. He turned his head and saw Hiratsuka-sensei tapping her feet while crossing her arms in impatience manner.


    "Hey, sensei, you look very beautiful today," Yuuki smiled gently.


    Hiratsuka-sensei almost fell into his trick but she pulled his ear, "Follow me to the staff room."


    "Sensei! Wait! Don''t pull my ear!!" Yuuki said while trying to look as pitiful as possible.


    Hiratsuka snorted, "If you have time to acting like that hurry up and move!!"


    Yuuki had never thought Hiratsuka would be this heartless, "Sensei!!"


    Uomi, Chiaki, Hina-chan, Kuina, and Miyuki looked at him while shaking their heads. They were hoping Yuuki would be fine in the staff room.


    Yuuki sat in the chair, he looked very rxed and excited being reprimanded by a beautiful teacher was his dream. He had a chance to observe her body closely. He had to admit Hiratsuka had a very nice body.


    ''Hmm, that ass," Yuuki looked at Hiratsuka''s ass being covered by tight pants. He didn''t hear her reprimand him and focusing all his attention observing those asses.


    "Did you listen to me?" Hiratsuka asked him.


    "Clearly, sensei," Yuuki said.


    "Sigh, if only you''re trouble student it would be so easy to suspend you," Yuuki twitched his lips in response.


    "Did the school is cruel enough to suspend me?" Yuuki asked.


    Hiratsuka shook her head, "Well, no, your grade, achievement for school, and your background make it hard for the school to suspend you," she sighed at him.


    Yuuki frowned, ''do you want to suspend me that much??'' He looked at her with a hateful gaze.


    "Unluckily, you won''t be suspended," Hiratsuka said with regret.


    Yuuki frowned further at her, ''Did I kill her parents for her to hate me that much?''


    "But, you''ve to tell me, why are you jumping into that river? That is your family river right?" Hiratsuka said.


    ''Hey? That is my river?'' Yuuki was stupified, he knew his dad was rich, but he didn''t think he owned a river. He shook his head and started telling her about why he jumping into the river.


    Hiratsuka nodded quietly while listening to him. She sighed at him when she heard the reason why Yuuki was jumping into the river because of girl. She observed him again and had to admit, why many girls were falling in love with him.


    ''Sigh, if only I was 10 years younger,'' Hiratsuka thought, she shook her head and nodded at him. She told him to go out to his ss as soon as possible. She needed to smoke now, she searched her cigarette until she heard his voice.


    "You''re still charming, you know, sensei," Hiratsuka heard his voice.


    "HURRY UP AND GO BACK TO YOUR CLASS!!" Hiratsuka barked at him and Yuuki smiled at him. She tried to hide her blush.


    "Hmph, say that again, after you graduate, idiot," Hiratsuka lit up her cigarette and smoked.


    "Fuuuh."


    Yuuki was walking on the corridor, there were many people looking at the announcement board. It had been a few days since the exam and everyone was anxious about their results. He didn''t need to check since he was sure, he would get the number 1 from entire years.


    Yuuki walked around the school and noticed Koizumi was walking toward the roof.


    "Koizumi!" Yuuki called her since it had been a while he met her. Koizumi had been a lot of trips to eat ramen. He didn''t have time to follow her, now, he got a lot of free time, he would like to try ramen together with her.


    "Yuuki," Koizumi nodded.


    "Do you have another ramen?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah, do you want some?" Koizumi nodded.


    "Sure, let''s eat in the rooftop," Koizumi nodded in response.


    Their interaction didn''t go being unnoticed by the spectacle girl, she adjusted her sses, "Koizumi."


    "AH!!! SHE WENT WITH HER BOYFRIEND!!" Misa said.


    "NO!! KOIZUMI WOULD NEVER HAVE A BOYFRIEND!!" Yuu didn''t want to believe in reality.


    The spectacle girl shook her head, she was worried Koizumi''s score on the exam wasn''t good. She needed to talk to her after this.

 Chapter 85: Koizumi is too cute

    Yuuki was in the rooftop together with Koizumi, she said she would give him ramen. He was quite curious what kind of ramen it was. It was quite cold outside, eating warm ramen would be really good.


    "Pineapple vor salt ramen with fruit chunks?" Yuuki was dumbfounded by the ramen, he was both excited and curious at the same time.


    "Yeah, I get it during my time to Iwate," Koizumi said.


    "Sorry, I can''te with you, that day, I was in the tournament," Yuuki remembered Koizumi invited him.


    "Don''t worry about it, we can make another appointmentter," Koizumi said while pouring hot water on the cup ramen.


    "Sure, where will you go?" Yuuki asked.


    "Osaka," Koizumi said.


    "Osaka, hmm, interesting, sure, when you go there invite me," Yuuki smiled.


    "Sure," Koizumi said while giving him his ramen.


    "Thanks" Koizumi nodded in response and both of them started to eat at the same time.


    Yuuki slurped his ramen and surprised, he didn''t expect this pineapple ramen would be this good. He remembered ''pen pineapple apple pen'', it had both sweet, savory, and umami taste. It was so vorful and he ate it happily.


    Koizumi nced at him and nodded, she felt eating ramen together with someone making it tastier. She was quite disappointed when Yuuki couldn''te to her invitation for ramen trip with her, but, now, he had promised her toe with her to Osakater, she was excited and ate her ramen faster.


    They ate very fast and didn''t notice someone was entering the rooftop.


    "Did you always eat here?" They heard a girl''s voice and turned their heads. They looked at the spectacle girl with long hair.


    Yuuki knew she was one of the characters from ''Ramen Daisuki no Koizumi-san'', her name was Jun Takahashi.


    Jun is the student representative of Koizumi''s, Y¨±''s and Misa''s ss who is very fastidious about her status. While she likes ramen, she has ceased consuming it in public after her sses once fogged up while she ate some in the school cafeteria, until Koizumi manages to rekindle that lost delight.


    "It''s quite cold here, why don''t you eat inside? I''m sure Yuu''s waiting for you," Jun said.


    ''Yuu,'' Yuuki remembered the loud short haired girl who had always followed Koizumi around. She looked like a puppy who followed its owner, he chuckled when he thought about it.


    "Is there something?" Jun didn''t expect for Yuuki to chuckle.


    "Nothing, I just remember something funny when you talk about Yuu," Yuuki said.


    Jun titled her head and nodded, she didn''t know much about Yuuki but almost all of her ssmates always talking about him. She was curious what was the rtionship between him and Koizumi.


    "Sigh," Koizumi got a headache when she remembered about Yuu, "Well, I''m eating with Yuuki-senpai now, did you need something?"


    ''Yuuki-senpai,'' Yuuki felt his soul almosting out when he heard Koizumi calling him ''Yuuki-senpai'', her sweet voice and her tone, it was almost cheating for her to call him ''Yuuki-senpai''. He looked at Koizumi, no, her lips, her lips were so beautiful maybe it was because she ate too much ramen and made it like that.


    Both girls didn''t notice his strangeness and talked about the result of Koizumi''s exam.


    Yuuki listened to them and realized that Koizumi let her exampletely nk, he raised his eyebrows but didn''t cut to their conversation, he listened quietly and wanted tough when he heard her reason.


    Yuuki held his mouth and tried not tough but Koizumi noticed him and pouted.


    Koizumi was pouting, "Hmph."


    "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t expect you to fail your exam because of ramen," Yuuki tried to appease her.


    Jun, who was watching their interaction, felt jealous. She thought that it was too early for her to have boys, but looking at their interaction made her heart ufortable.


    "Ahem," Jun interrupted them, "well, if you have some trouble, you can discuss it with me,'' she adjusted her sses and left them, she didn''t want to be here any longer, she didn''t know to be single would hurt this much. She needed to get a boyfriend, before she left she turned her head and looked at Yuuki for a while.


    "Sigh," Jun hoped at least her boyfriend would have the same standard as Yuuki.


    "Well, let''s continue to eat, it''ll get cold if we let it go for too long," Koizumi nodded in response, they ate until there was nothing left in the cup.


    "Aaah," they said at the same time.


    Koizumi really liked this kind of thing when you ate ramen with him, she felt her ramen was several times better. She wanted to eat ramen again with him.


    "Ano, Yuuki-senpai," Koizumi said.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, Koizumi?" Yuuki asked gently.


    Koizumi couldn''t say anything and kept looking at him.


    Yuuki titled his head and waved his hand in front of her, "Hello? Are you awake?"


    Koizumi awoke and blushed, she didn''t expect his smile would be this dangerous for her, she took a deep breath and tried to calm herself, she didn''t think ramen all the day, she was a girl in puberty, after all, she was curious about boy, especially, the boy in front of him.


    "Are you free after school? There is another pineapple ramen near here," Koizumi was hoping that Yuuki would be able toe with her.


    Yuuki wanted to give her a wry smile, he wanted to go with her, but he had promised with Tsubasa toe with her to publish her manga, "I''m sorry, Koizumi, even though, you''re invited me, but I''ve promised with someone after the school."


    Koizumi seemed deted and answered him inly, "Is that so?"


    Yuuki wanted to smash his head when he made her sad like that, "I can''te today, but how about tomorrow? I''ll treat you with whatever ramen you want!" He hoped this would cheer her up.


    "Sure, tomorrow, I''ll be waiting," Koizumi stood up and ran away from him.


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he saw her running away, he shook his head, a girl in puberty was the most troublesome.

 Chapter 86: Female e.r.o.t.i.c manga artist

    Yuuki walked back to his ss and being greeted by the members of Hitotose dorm.


    "Yuuki!!"


    "Yuuki!!"


    "Yuuki!!"


    "Ugh!" They jumped straight into his sr plexus, Yuuki almost fell but he held himself. He sighed at them and looked at them with expression, ''what is going on?''


    "Don''t jump like that again everyone," Chiaki looked very tired to reprimand them.


    "YES!!" Three of them said at the same time.


    Yuuki could only twitch his lips, he shook his head, luckily, they were all his friends, or else he would **** and c.u.m all over them.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    Hina-chan looked at him with ''kicked puppy'' expression.


    ''Oh, not this again,'' Yuuki knew it was almost impossible to reject her request if Hina-chan put this expression.


    "Yuuki, can you be the male actor for our drama?" Hina-chan asked.


    Yuuki wanted to say ''no'' but Kuina also gave him, ''kicked puppy'' expression too.


    "Please, Yuuki! This is will be Hina-chan and my drama, I hope you can help us," Kuina asked him.


    ''Ugh,'' Yuuki held his heart, he needed to steel himself, he needed to reject them.


    "N-" Yuuki stopped when he saw both Miyuki and Chiaki also put ''kicked puppy'' expression.


    "Please, Yuuki,"


    "Please, Yuuki,"


    Miyuki and Chiaki expression was too cute.


    Yuuki was being cornered by 4 beautiful girls in front of him, he couldn''t say ''no'' especially, seeing, that expression.


    He is a man! He needs to protect those smile! Even though, he needs to sacrifice himself!


    ''I''m a man! Men! Men! Me...'' Yuuki tried to give suggestion into his brain and sighed, "Sure, I''ll help you."


    "Yay!!"


    "Finally, Yuuki join our drama!"


    "Yes, I can watch him in cool costumes!"


    "Hmm, I wonder what kind of y is suited for him? Bandit? Rogue? Prince of the enemy kingdom?"


    "Kyaa!!"


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he heard he was suited for a viin. He kept listening to their conversation until someone pulled him. He saw both Yukana and Ranko was there as if asking him something.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki felt that many girls woulde to him to ask something. He needed to prepare both mental and physical for this task. His wish was simple, as long as he could caress that thigh tonight, it would be worthwhile.


    "Can you go with us to karaoke tomorrow?" Ranko asked.


    "Yeah, it''s so rare for you to hang out with us!" Yukana said.


    "How about the next 2 days? I need to do something tomorrow," Yuuki said, he made a promise with Koizumi to eat ramen tomorrow, he couldn''t double book his day.


    Ranko looked at him suspiciously, "is it with a girl?"


    "You go with another girl?" Yukana was surprised.


    "Yes, do you remember the girl, we met during our date on the ramen store?" Yuuki said.


    Ranko and Yukana thought for a while and nodded, they remembered the beautiful blonde girl who was sitting next to Yuuki. They looked amazed at him, they knew there were many beautiful girls around him, they also noticed the 4 girls around him. They could only sigh at him, they knew the consequences of dating him after all. It would also make him more attractive.


    "You know, how about we going together tomorrow?" Yukana said.


    "Together?" Yuuki and Ranko said at the same time.


    "Yeah, I mean it''ll be nice to eat ramen and go to karaoke after that!!" Yukana said excitedly.


    "Hmm, that''s good!" Ranko was also quite curious about ramen.


    "Well, if you''re okay with that then, let''s go tomorrow," Yuuki said, as he also told the Hitotose group that he woulde to the drama club in a few days.


    They nodded at him happily, they would meet him again in the cafe, when Yuuki would y piano.


    Hina-chan and Kuina said goodbye to them since they were in the 1st year.


    "Let''s meet again!!" Yukana also said goodbye.


    The ss started and Hiratsuka entered the ss, she looked at him for a while and snorted. She started the lesson while ignoring him.


    ''What the hell?'' Yuuki knew that not only was puberty girl confusing, a woman in herte 20''s also pretty much confusing.


    RING


    The bell was ringing, Tsubasa hurriedly stood up and wanted to run but someone pulled her.


    "Tsu-chan!! Wait for me!!" The girl said.


    "Ruki! Yuuki-sensei is waiting for me!!" Tsubasa said impatiently.


    "Tsu-chan! You''ve been Yuuki-sensei, Yuuki-sensei, all the time!! I want to meet him too!!" Ruki said.


    Ruki Irokawa is a serialized "Teen''s Love" manga artist. She originally wanted to draw cute animal manga for children, but her ability to draw big-b.r.e.a.s.ted women led to her drawing e.r.o.t.i.c manga. She is also the childhood friend of Tsubasa.


    Ruki was very happy that her friend would publish her manga but she didn''t expect her to leave her and published her manga together with Yuuki-sensei.


    Ruki had heard him from Tsubasa, she was very mad sometimes when he made Tsu-chan sad, especially, when Tsu-chan told her that he got a girlfriend and two at that. She wanted to know this person, she had read his manga and she had to admit his manga was really good, but she needed to know his personality. She expected him to be a rogue type of man who deceived women and yed with their hearts. She needed to protect Tsu-chan from him, she needed toe with her.


    "I''ll alsoe with you!!" Ruki only wanted to hear ''yes'' for an answer.


    Tsubasa thought for a while and nodded, "Sure, you cane."


    Ruki didn''t expect for her to agree that easily, but she didn''t care, she needed to check whether Yuuki deceived Tsu-chan or not.


    "Chaos-chan, can you talk to both Koyome-chan and the housemother too!" Ruki left together with Tsubasa. Chaos was still startled.


    "Ye-yes!!" Chaos said.


    Ruki and Tsubasa were walking together to the location where they would meet Yuuki.


    Ruki was very nervous to meet Yuuki, she didn''t know what she should do after she met him. She was an ''e.r.o.t.i.c'' manga artist, she was also curious about him. She wanted to know yboy in real life, she was an all-girls school after all.


    They walked for a while until Tsubasa shouted at someone.


    "Yuuki!!" Tsubasa was running toward that person and left her behind.


    Ruki was quite near-sighted and she didn''t wear her sses. She walked slowly toward them and heard his voice.


    "Tsubasa!" This voice made her shudder, this was the voice that Ruki had always imagined when she drew her manga. Her heart started to beat really fast and walked faster toward them.


    "Ah, Yuuki, this is my friend! She is alsoing with us! Her name is Ruki!" Tsubasa introduced them.


    "Oh, this is Ruki, that you''ve always talked about?" Ruki almost copsed when she heard Tsubasa had told the story about her to him.


    ''Did she tell him, I''m an ''e.r.o.t.i.c'' manga artist?'' Ruki was dreaded, but she needed to walk forward.


    "Hello, my name is Yuuki, nice to meet you," Ruki raised her face and saw his face for the first time. She saw him smiling gently at her, she didn''t expect this to be Yuuki-sensei that Tsubasa had always talked about in the dormitory. She didn''t expect for him suddenly to get closer to her.


    ''Don''t worry, I didn''t discriminate against a girl to draw e.r.o.t.i.c manga,'' Ruki was blushing hard and wanted to run away.


    ''I''m dead!!" Ruki didn''t expect him to say this on their first meeting, but she felt relieved hearing his words, at least, he wouldn''t hate her because of this. She looked at him with a curious gaze, though, she wouldn''t fall in love with him easily, she was an ''e.r.o.t.i.c'' manga artist, she knew how bad men were. She needed to put her guard whenever she was around him.


    Little did Ruki know, Yuuki started to enter her heart slowly yet surely.

 Chapter 87: War Declaration

    "Let''s go! Let''s submit my manga, Yuuki!! Ruki!!" Tsubasa pulled them to go to Weekly Shonen Gongon.


    "Wa-wait, Tsu-chan!! Don''t pull me!!" Ruki screamed.


    "Hahaha, let''s go!" Yuuki also


    Yuuki and Tsubasa were excited and made Ruki smiled wryly, "Mooo!!"


    They arrived at the entrance of Weekly Shounen Gongon, ever since Yuuki published his manga in here, the situation of was several betterpared to the past.


    "Are you ready?" Yuuki looked at Tsubasa.


    "Yes," Tsubasa nodded at him with eyes full of fire.


    "Good, let''s enter," Yuuki nodded.


    Tsubasa and Yuuki entered the building at the same time leaving Ruki shook her head, "Wait for me!!"


    They entered the building and heard themotion in the front of the receptionist.


    Yuuki saw the receptionist and Mihari tried to appease the people in front of them but it was futile, he heard their scream wanted to see him.


    "LET US SEE, YUUKI-SENSEI!!"


    "WE WON''T LEAVE UNTIL WE SAW YUUKI-SENSEI!!"


    "CAW CAW, ME TOO!!! I WANT TO SEE, YUUKI-SENSEI!!!"


    "No, you can''t!! You''re the mangaka from shounen jump! Why are youing here!!" Mihari was trying to block them.


    "We want to see our rival!!!"


    "We want to be the most popr mangaka in the world!!!"


    "Caw caw, I want to see my fated rival!!!!"


    "I said, you can''t!!!" Mihari said then she noticed someone entered the building, she was stunned and said, "Eh? Yuuki?"


    "YUUKI-SENSEI!!" Three of them turned their heads and locked their eyes into him.


    Yuuki frowned and observed them, he knew who they were, he knew they would be his rival in this manga industry, but he wouldn''t back down, he had cheat after all.


    "Yo, Mihari, what''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    Mihari was running toward him, "Yuuki, run!! They wanted to sabotage you!!!"


    "NO!!!!" Three of them said at the same time.


    "Who are you guys?" Yuuki asked. He was quite interested in them.


    "My name is Akito Takagi," The sses guy said.


    Takagi is quite tall and skinny, he has medium length blond hair, gold/yellow eyes and wears sses. He is seen wearing arge pair of headphones around his neck. He wears a red track sweater.


    "My name is Moritaka Mashiro," The ordinary guy said.


    Mashiro is of average build and height. He has raven blue hair and blue eyes, with a cowlick at the top of his head.


    "Caw, Caw, my name is Eiji Niizuma, I''m gonna take the 1st ce from you!" The strange guy said.


    Eiji wears the same purple clothing which consists of a long sleeved ck t-shirt and simple blue jeans.


    Yuuki titled his head, "What do you want?" His build was tall and buff it was quite intimidating for both Mashiro and Takagi. They gulped their saliva and forgotten what they wanted to say to him.


    "WE WANT TO DECLARE WAR TO YOU!!!" Suddenly, Eiji said made everyone startled.


    "Hoo?" Yuuki looked at him with interest, he started to draw manga because he wanted to save his little brother, he didn''t have any strong feeling toward the manga itself beside it would make a lot of money from him, but as a man his blood boiling when he heard him want to dere a war against him. He wanted to know whether three people in front of him could make a manga that could defeat Naruto, One Piece, Bleach, etc. He knew they were the main characters from ''Bakuman''.


    "Yeah! We''ll defeat you!!" Takagi said while clenching his hands.


    "Yeah! Remember our pen name is Ashiragi Muto!!" Mashiro said.


    "Caw, Caw!! My manga will be the best in the world!!" Eiji said.


    "Good, don''t make me wait for so long, it''s lonely in the top," Yuuki said with full pressure on them.


    Takagi, Mashiro, and Eiji felt a cold sweat on their hands, ''this is the aura of the best mangaka!!'' They wanted to bow to him. Yuuki was like a king and they couldn''t defeat it until they remembered their dreams!! They wanted to be the most popr mangaka!!


    "ORAAA!!!" Takagi, Mashiro, and Eiji screamed at the same time. They felt an adrenaline rush into their blood. They wouldn''t give up, they would beat him, no, they had to beat him, or else Yuuki would dominate the entire manga industry. They didn''t want to be the side characters in this world, they too wanted to be the main characters.


    "Haha, I''ll wait for you guys on the top, Tsubasa, Ruki, Mihari, let''s go," Yuuki walked away with a cool pose. He was like thest boss in the RPG game.


    "Yes!!" Tsubasa followed him like a puppy.


    "Wait!!" Ruki and Mihari said at the same time.


    Takagi, Mashiro, and Eiji were still stunned, they had never felt this tired in entire their life, but they became even more excited, Yuuki had told them he would wait for them on the top. They wouldn''t disappoint him, they needed to apany him to the top manga industry and beat him in the process.


    "How old is, Yuuki-sensei?" Mashiro suddenly asked.


    "Caw, caw, 17 years old!" Eiji said.


    Mashiro and Takagi opened their eyes wide and clenched their hands tighter. They were the same age and Yuuki had already several times ahead of them.


    "Mashiro, let''s go! My head is full of a new idea for our manga!!" Takagi said, he would make the best manga, no, he had to make it for his dream.


    "Yes!! I feel like, I make some breakthrough in my drawing skill!!" Mashiro clenched his hands, he knew that his drawing skill wasn''t as good as him, but, that encounter made him realize something.


    "Caw, caw, I want to draw new manga!! Caw, caw, I won''t sleep tonight!!" Eiji was excited and screamed. He felt like be the main character of his manga and met the highest enemy, he had seen in his life, he wouldn''t give up, he would definitely beat him.


    Their encounter was fate, they were meant to be a rival, they would try to be the number 1 in this industry.


    They walked to the outside building and started their story.

 Chapter 88: Buying a company

    "Yuuki, that''s really cool!! Let me fight against them!!" Tsubasa''s blood was boiling, she really liked this kind of thing, she also wanted to help Yuuki to fight those three people.


    "Yes, I''ll make you my general," Yuuki said while petting her head and making her smile happily.


    "You can''t do that!!" Ruki hurridly pulled Tsubasa away from him, she didn''t know their rtionship was this close, she was wondering if they had already broken the ABC stage.


    ABC stage is a famous theory in Japan when someone in a rtionship. A stage is when they are kissing each other. B stage is when they start to touch each other. C stage is when they started to have s.e.x.


    Ruki was worried if they became so close they would do something like that, especially, when she knew that Yuuki was in a rtionship with another girl, though, the feeling of immoral made her excited.


    ''No! I''m not a pervert!!!!'' Ruko shook her head hard, she looked at Yuuki with a cautious gaze.


    Yuuki titled his head in confusion when he saw Ruki looked at him like that.


    "You know, you''re like the demon king when you encountered them," Mihari said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "Do my face look like a viin?"


    Tsubasa, Ruki, and Mihari nodded at the same time.


    Yuuki snorted, "Then, I guess, I''ll also make you be mine forcefully, like a viin," he said with ''viin'' like expression on his face.


    They were blushing hard, they didn''t expect for this sudden attack, they didn''t have any time to prepare their defense, with one more pushed they would be his.


    "Enough of the joke, let''s talk about Yuuki manga," Yuuki ended it and made them deted in disappointment. They shook their heads and started to talk about Tsubasa''s manga.


    "I''ll check it," Mihari said and took her manga.


    Ruki and Tsubasa had a very nervous expression on their face, they felt dreaded until someone tapped their shoulders. They turned their heads and saw Yuuki.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure you''ll be able to seed," Yuuki said.


    "Yes! I''ll be your general, don''t worry," Tsubasa said with full conviction.


    Ruki sighed since the atmosphere was destroyed by Tsubasa''s ''chuunibyou'', she needed to believe in her manga.


    They were waiting for a while for Mihari to read all of the chapters.


    Mihari nodded at her, "It''s good, don''t worry, we can publish this work."


    "Yay!!!" Tsubasa was really happy and hugged him, "thank you, Yuuki!!" She was really d to meet him.


    "Yeah, I''m also d to meet you," Yuuki hugged her back.


    "Don''t get too close to each other!!" Ruki and Mihari were separating them, they didn''t want to see someone flirting in front of them.


    They talked for a while about her release date, schedule, contract, and the price of each page of her manga. It took quite a time until someone disturbed them.


    "Yuuki, can I bother you for a while?" They turned their heads and saw a little girl with green hair.


    Ruki and Tsubasa were curious, ''Why is there a child in thepany?''


    "Chief Editor? Why are you here?" Mihari was surprised.


    "CHIEF-EDITOR!!!" Ruki and Tsubasa said at the same time, they had never thought the chief-editor of thispany was this little girl.


    "What''s wrong, Matome?" Yuuki asked her.


    Matome nodded her head," I''ve heard your game is very sessful in the ''Game Making Tournament''."


    Yuuki nodded, it had been few days since his game had been sold on the ''Zero'' tform, his money on the bank was getting fatter, he was in a happy mood every day.


    "It''s not bad," Yuuki remembered his game had almost been sold for more than 500.000 hit on the ''zero'' tform and it was still increasing. His game was good and it was cheap only 3000 yen. He got full 80% profit from this game, at least he got 1.2B Ind Coin.


    "Then, can you buy thispany from us?" Minano suddenly said make everyone startled.


    "Company? What kind ofpany?" Yuuki was curious.


    "Publishingpany," Minano said.


    Ruki was very curious about his identity, she had never expected for him to make a game when Yuuki was still drawing manga.


    "Is his game really good?" Ruki whispered to Tsubasa.


    Tsubasa nodded, "Yeah, his game probably the most popr game in this country and he became the winner of that tournament ."


    Ruki was surprised, she didn''t y the game but she knew that tournament, it was a very prestigious tournament after all if Yuuki could win that tournament it meant his game was really good.


    Ruki and Tsubasa stopped talking when they heard Minano offered Yuuki to buy a publishingpany. They had never thought a simple submission manga would be the transaction to buy apany.


    "Publishingpany?" Yuuki was interested, he had ''Sword Art Online'' and many light novels, he had read in his past life.


    "Yeah, its name is Fushikawa Shoten, it''s almost bankrupt because there is no good work there, it''s focusing more on a light novel," Monome said, it was where her friend was working, she wanted to help her friend.


    "Light novel, huh?" It was a perfectpany for him, Yuuki had always wanted his ownpany and it would be his starting point. He didn''t have time to make a connection and learned about the basis of a publishingpany, buying anotherpany was the fastest way.


    "How much?" Yuuki asked.


    "100 million Ind Coin," Minano said.


    Yuuki shook his head, "That''s too expensive, how about 50 million?"


    "No, I can''t go down more than 90 million."


    They started to discuss the price while making everyone stupified, they didn''t know what to do and only watched both Minano and Yuuki were trying to negotiate with each other.


    "Good, 75 million, no more," Minano said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, I''ll buy it," he didn''tck money and would definitely make more money with thispany.


    They were handshaking each other hands and happy with each other, Minano could sell the bankruptpany, and Yuuki could get his newpany.

 Chapter 89: Sword Art Online

    Yuuki decided to meet another party after 3 days, he needed to write ''Sword Art Online'', before he met them. He needed to prepare everything and made hispany run as soon as possible. He said goodbye to both Mihari and Minamo.


    "Is it fine to buy thatpany?" Ruki was quite worried for Yuuki to buy thatpany on a whim.


    "Do you have some good writer on your mind?" Tsubasa thought that Yuuki knew some light novel author, so he decided to buy thatpany.


    "Don''t worry about it, I''ll write the light novel after I going home," Yuuki said.


    His words made both girls stunned.


    "You''ll write a light novel? Aren''t you manga artist?" Ruki was dumbfounded.


    "Yeah, I''ll write it, be sure to buy it when it has been published," Yuuki said.


    Tsubasa looked at him with admiration gaze, Yuuki could do anything fight, manga, music, game, and now, light novel? She was wondering if there was something he couldn''t do.


    They walked for a while until Yuuki decided to separate from them, he needed to write his light novel after all.


    "I''m sorry that I couldn''t go with you to celebrate your sess on publishing manga," Yuuki said.


    Tsubasa shook her head, "Don''t worry, I understand," though, she felt quite disappointed.


    Yuuki patted her head, "How about you, we celebrate itter, I''ll also bring everyone there."


    "Really?" Tsubasa looked excited.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, let''s do it, we''ll make a great party there!"


    "Good, I''ll also invite my friend from my dorm, right, Ruki?" Tsubasa looked at Ruki.


    Ruki nodded, "Yes, the more the merrier."


    "I know some good ce, let''s have your celebration there," Yuuki remembered Hitotose cafe, it would be merrier there.


    They talked for a while and said goodbye, Tsubasa would continue toe to his manga studio, she wanted to draw her own manga in his ce, he chuckled at how cute she was.


    Yuuki arrived at his apartment and being greeted by Utaha, Ranko, and Eriri.


    "How is it?" They had heard Tsubasa wanted to submit her manga, they were curious and nervous at the same time.


    Yuuki nodded, "It has been decided, she will have her manga serialized."


    "Good," Ranko sighed in relief.


    "That''s good, I''m d for her," Utaha said.


    "I''ll also publish my manga soon," Eriri was clenching her fists, her manga together with Yuuki would be published soon. She couldn''t help to wait that moment.


    "I''m d that you''re very spirited," Yuuki nodded and said, "I''ve some big news for everyone."


    "Big news?" Three of them titled their heads.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, I''ve bought apany."


    They opened their mouth wide and couldn''t believe it, Yuuki was high school student and had bought apany by himself, well, in the past, he had told them, he would make hispany himself.


    "What kind ofpany?" Utaha asked with a serious expression, to buy apany it needed a lot of money, Yuuki would be her husband, she didn''t want him to fail on his investment.


    Ranko and Eriri didn''t say anything it was still shocking for them for Yuuki to buy apany.


    "Publishingpany, especially for the light novel," Yuuki said while looking at Utaha.


    Utaha was stunned but also blushing, "I-is it for me?" She was a light novel writer, she thought Yuuki bought thispany for her since she would publish her light novel.


    "Well, there is also that, but, I also want to write my own light novel there," Yuuki said while lit up his cigarette. He smoked it for a while and went to hisptop, his answer made everyone stunned again, they had never thought, he would make his own light novel, he could do anything. They were wondering if there was something he couldn''t do.


    They were still in their own thought until they woke up for a while and noticed Yuuki was writing his own light novel. They were curious what kind of light novel he would write.


    "Sword Art Online?" They titled their heads, they started reading his story.


    In 2022, a virtual reality massively multiyer online role-ying game (VRMMORPG) called Sword Art Online (SAO) is released. With the NerveGear, a helmet that stimtes the user''s five senses via their brain, yers can experience and control their in-game characters with their minds. Both the game and the NerveGear were created by Akihiko Kayaba.


    On November 6, 10,000 yers log into the SAO''s mainframe cyberspace for the first time, only to discover that they are unable to log out. Kayaba appears and tells the yers that they must beat all 100 floors of Aincrad, a steel castle which is the setting of SAO, if they wish to be free. Those who suffer in-game deaths or forcibly remove the NerveGear out-of-game will suffer real-life deaths.


    They had to admit the plot of this story was really good.


    Utaha looked quite vexed that Yuuki could make light novel and she sighed when she was on her own thought until someone pulled her. She was being hugged by him.


    "Your novel is great and as your number 1 fans, I''ll guarantee it, believe in yourself," Yuuki kissed her forehead.


    Utaha nodded at him and liked being spoiled like this by him.


    Yuuki looked at Ranko and told her to get closer, he felt she was quite jealous by Utaha.


    Ranko nodded and also hugged him.


    "If you have something, you''d like to do just do it, okay, I''ll support it," Yuuki said.


    "Hmph, though, I only want to take care of your child," Ranko said while smiling.


    Yuuki''s eyes lit up and held both of them on his arms.


    "Kyaa!!"


    "Don''t worry, if you want a child to let make it now," Yuuki was smiling.


    "Wa-wait!!"


    "Wait!!"


    "Eriri, you can continue to draw or go home, I''ll take care of both of them," Yuuki said then left her behind.


    Eriri was alone in the room felt quite lonely, it wasn''t like she wanted a boyfriend too!!!

 Chapter 90: Fight

    Yuuki was in bed with both Utaha and Ranko were resting on his arms, they looked tired but they smiled happily.


    "Are you still awake?" Yuuki asked.


    Utaha wiped her eyes, "What''s wrong?"


    "Yeah? What''s wrong?" Ranko asked.


    Yuuki looked at their body, he had seen time several times but he couldn''t get tired and wanted more.


    Ranko and Utaha noticed something standing high from the nket, they snorted at him.


    "I''m tired, let''s do it again tomorrow," Utaha said.


    "Yeah, I''m still sore," Ranko said.


    Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrow, ''Did they think, I''m only thinking about s.e.x?''


    If they heard his thought, they would definitely say ''yes'' to him.


    "No, I''m not talking about that," Yuuki said.


    "Then, what''s wrong?" Utaha changed her position so she could look at him better.


    Ranko also did the same and waited for his answer.


    "How about we buy a house," Yuuki suddenly dropped a bomb.


    Utaha and Ranko opened their eyes wide.


    "Are you serious?" Utaha asked.


    Ranko checked his forehead, "you don''t have a fever?"


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "I''m serious, I''ve gotten spare money from selling my game, I can buy a house or two."


    Utaha and Ranko didn''t say anything and still thought about something.


    Yuuki nodded, "I know that it''s hard to move, after all, there is a lot of memories, we have done together in this apartment, like in the bathroom, living room, kitchen, and.." He wanted to continue but both of them pulled his cheeks. They were blushing hard, they didn''t believe he would start to reminiscence about something embarrassing.


    "Leat gooo," Yuuki felt his cheeks were almost being torn.


    They let go of his cheeks and looked at him with an aggressive gaze, they would pull his cheeks again if he said something embarrassing again.


    Yuuki caressed his cheek, "Well, enough of the joke, I want a big family, this apartment is too small for us."


    Both of them looked around and saw a lot of their goods were scattering away, girls had a lot of clothes, essories, etc. It wasn''t enough for both of them.


    They sighed at him.


    "Let''s buy a house," Yuuki said.


    They nodded at him and felt quite sad since they had to move from this apartment, they were still in reminiscence until Yuuki kissed them.


    "Let''s make a lot of memories too in our new house," They nodded at him with a smile.


    "Let''s make it on bathroom, kitchen, living room, and..." They pulled his cheeks again.


    "SHUT UP!!" They were blushing very hard.


    In the next morning, Yuuki still caressed his cheek, he looked at Ranko who was by his side hatefully. He didn''t feel hurt but he wanted to make her felt guilty so she wouldn''tin if he did that or that.


    "I''m sorry, okay?" Ranko said.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Let me use your second hole."


    Ranko twitched her lips but nodded at him, she felt she owe him something though, she was quite scared to let his big thing enter her second hole. She was in deep thought until someone whispered to her.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll feel good, I guarantee it," Yuuki said.


    Her tan-skin made it hard for someone to see her blushing, Ranko nodded at him and believed, they were flirting to each other until someone disturbed them.


    "What is feel good?" They were startled and turned their heads.


    "Yukana! I-it''s nothing!!" Ranko was panicked.


    "Yeah, we just discussing the new pillow that I''ve been bought yesterday," Yuuki said with a straight face, he couldn''t tell her he wanted to do anal.


    Yukana looked at them with a suspicious gaze, but didn''t force them, "Well, we''ll going to karaoketer, right?" She had been waiting for today, she could go together with him to karaoke.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, but, we''ll add another girl and eating ramen after that."


    Yukana and Ranko nodded, they had heard Yuuki had promised the ramen girl from 1st years to eat ramen together, they were also curious what kind of ramen, they would eat today.


    They walked together to the ss until Raku was running toward him with a fl.u.s.tered face.


    "Isn''t that your little brother?" Yukana said she remembered him since they had been gone to double date together.


    "ANIKI HELP ME!!" Raku was running very fast toward him.


    Yuuki frowned and noticed someone chasing him with a gun?


    "WAIT!! DON''T RUN AWAY!!!" Yuuki looked the girl who wore male uniform chasing Raku with her gun.


    "Is that a gun?" Ranko was sweating, she had never thought someone would bring a gun to the school.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, that''s a toy," he didn''t want to tell her the truth.


    Raku ran really fast and hid behind him, he was running away from this crazy guy. He had never thought the transfer student would crazy enough to shoot him with a gun.


    "STEP ASIDE!!" The guy pointed his gun toward him.


    "No," Yuuki stood tall in front of him.


    The guy didn''t expect someone to disobey him, he looked up to observe him. He was stunned, he had seen the resemnce between him and Raku but he was better several times.


    "Are you his family?" The guy asked.


    "Yeah, I''m his older brother, do you need something from him?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, he has deceived my Ojou to be his girlfriend, I can''t forgive him, I need to kill him!" The guy was ready to shoot his gun.


    "I won''t let you," Yuuki was trying to protect Raku.


    "Aniki," Raku was happy that Yuuki would protect him.


    They were ready to fight each other until someone called him.


    "YUUKI!! TSUGUMI!! STOP!!!" Chitoge stood between both of them, she was trying to stop both of them to fight.


    "OJOU!! STEP ASIDE! I NEED TO BEAT THIS GUY!!" Tsugumi said.


    "Chitoge, leash your dog," Yuuki said.


    "YOU!!!" Tsugumi was angry being called dog by Yuuki.


    "STOP!!" Chitoge tried hard to stop them.


    Chitoge was trying to stop them but she couldn''t, Yuuki and Tsugumi were ready to fight until they received a fist on their heads.


    "Ouch!!" Yuuki and Tsugumi said at the same time, they turned their heads and saw Hiratsuka-sensei with an angry expression.


    "COME WITH ME!!" Hiratsuka said.


    Tsugumi was scared but Yuuki followed her honestly, he was acting because it would be weird if he didn''t angry at her. He knew she was and quite excited seeing her here.


    "YUUKI, HURRY UP!!" Hiratsuka-sensei screamed.


    "Yes, sensei,"

 Chapter 91: Bet

    Yuuki looked at the girl beside him, she dressed like a male and everyone who saw him would think she was a beautiful young man.


    Her name is Seishirou Tsugumi, she is a hitwoman who was raised and trained by ude of the Bee Hive Gang. Tsugumi is originally introduced as a male student who transfers to Chitoge Kirisaki''s ss and has orders to protect her from Raku Ichij¨­, whom she thinks he forced Chitoge into having a rtionship with him.


    "What are you looking at!!" Tsugumi asked with an aggressive tone.


    Yuuki only chuckled at her and ignored her.


    "YOU!!" Tsugumi was pissed when she saw him ignoring her.


    "SHUT UP!!!" Hiratsuka shouted.


    "Yes! Sensei!!" Tsugumi felt weird in front of this teacher, she was the best hitman in Bee Hive Gang but she was scared by the teacher in front of her.


    "What is your name?" Hiratsuka looked at Tsugumi.


    "Seishirou Tsugumi," Tsugumi said.


    Hiratsuka nodded, "Just because, you''re a hitman doesn''t mean, you can make trouble here, if you make trouble, I''ll have you transfer to another school," she said with a serious expression.


    Tsugumi gulped and nodded in a hurried manner, she didn''t want to be transferring away, she needed to protect her Ojou from this beast and his little brother, but she was also curious with the teacher in front of her, she didn''t expect for her to know her identity.


    "I''ll take these, don''t bring such a dangerous thing into the school!!" Hiratsuka said.


    "Yes, sensei," Tsugumi hung her head down.


    Yuuki chuckled by her side and received a re from her.


    "Grrr," Tsugumi looked at him with hateful expression.


    "You also don''t have the right to mock her! I''ll suspend you if you do something stupid again!!" Hiratsuka said with a serious expression.


    "What?" Yuuki looked dumbfounded, he didn''t believe Hiratsuka hated him this much, he shook his head, "Yeah, Shizuka-sensei," he decided to tease her.


    Hiratsuka was blushing, "CALL ME HIRATSUKA, YOU IDIOT!!"


    "My, you''re blushing, cute," Yuuki said.


    "YOU!!" They were arguing each other making Tsugumi looked at them with a strange expression. They were more like flirting rather than arguing.


    Hiratsuka noticed her gaze and coughed, "Ehem, I''ll let you off now, go back to your ss!!"


    "Yes," Tsugumi and Yuuki said at the same time, they left the room and made Hiratsuka sighed in relief. She couldn''t believe she was being teased by a student, she lit her cigarette and smoked, she needed to release her stress.


    Yuuki and Tsugumi walked side by side, they didn''t say anything until he opened the conversation.


    "You''re Chitoge''s bodyguard?" Yuuki asked.


    Tsugumi nodded, "Yeah, is your brother really dating Ojou? Not you?"


    "Why you think so?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, it''s just a feeling," Tsugumi said unsurely.


    "I''m not dating her, my little brother is her boyfriend, you should ept it, he is a good guy, I guarantee it," Yuuki said with a gentle smile.


    "No! I don''t believe it!!" Tsugumi shook her head.


    "Then, how about a bet?" Yuuki asked.


    "Bet?" Tsugumi said.


    "Yeah, if I win, never disrupt their rtionship again," Yuuki said, he didn''t want his gang to war with Chitoge''s family after all.


    "If I win, I''ll have them broke up!" Tsugumi said.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, it''s their matter whether they want to break up or not, you should change your condition."


    "WHY?" Tsugumi didn''t expect for him to reject it.


    "It''s their rtionship, we don''t have right to stop it," Yuuki shook his head.


    Hearing his answer made Tsugumi in deep thought, Yuuki was right, she couldn''t force her Ojou to break up with that bean sprout. She started to observe Yuuki, she didn''t expect for her Ojou to fall with that bean sprout if it was the other way around.


    Tsugumi looked him up and down, she knew the man in front of him was quite strong but she believed she would win against him, though, she was quite sad when everyone thinks she was a boy, she was a girl dammit.


    "Can I ask you a question?" Yuuki asked.


    "WHAT!!" Tsugumi was still pissed.


    "Why are you dressing like a boy?" Yuuki asked.


    Tsugumi stunned hearing his question, she looked at with amazement gaze.


    Yuuki felt confused by her gaze, "What?"


    "Did you notice, I''m a girl?" Tsugumi asked, it was her first time, someone to notice she was a girl.


    "Hmm, of course, you''re cute, it''s such a shame you wear male uniform," Yuuki said.


    Tsugumi was blushing hard, she didn''t expect for him to praise him like that, it was her first time to receive that kind ofpliment.


    "What!! Yo-you, id-idiot! Don''t be ridiculous, saying, I''m cu-cute," Tsugumi stuttered and blushed hard.


    Yuuki chuckled at her, he didn''t expect for her to be this cute.


    "Y-you!! Do-don''tugh!!" Tsugumi became mad.


    "Sorry, I didn''t expect that you will show this kind of reaction," Yuuki said.


    Tsugumi became red again, she was being teased, "YOU!! LET''S HAVE DUEL!! IF I WIN, I WANT YOU TO HELP ME TO BREAK THEM UP!!"


    Yuuki was stupified, he didn''t expect for her to ask him a duel after he teased her, then Tsugumi also raised a very hard condition for him.


    "What? Are you afraid?" Tsugumi showed a smug expression on him.


    Yuuki shook his head, "That condition is very hard for me."


    "HAA!! YOU MUST DO IT!!" Tsugumi said.


    "Then, I must change my condition," Yuuki said.


    Tsugumi thought for a while and nodded, "What is it? Hurry up!"


    Yuuki tapped his chin and nodded, "You must be my maid for few weeks."


    Tsugumi opened her mouth wide, she blinked her eyes several times, "WHATT!!!!!" Her scream was very loud and made them be the center of attention.


    "Do you ept it?" Yuuki asked, he had expression as if he had already win this duel.


    Tsugumi showed a disdainful expression on him but her face was blushing hard, she didn''t expect for him to raise such a shameless request.


    "What? Are you afraid?" Yuuki teased.


    Tsugumi gritted her teeth, "GOOD! I''LL BECOME YOUR MAID!!"


    Yuuki smiled, "Let''s start our duel then, let''s go!" He walked while Tsugumi following him. His smile made her regret her decision to ept this bet, but she knew that she would win, no, she had to win.

 Chapter 92: My maid is cute

    Yuuki was waiting on the rooftop, he didn''t expect there would be many people watching their duel.


    "POST!! POST!! BETS ARE ONE LUNCH TOKEN!!" Yuuki could see Shuu was organizing students to bet the duel between him and Tsugumi. He looked at Shuu with intimidating gaze and made him nodded, he needed Shuu to give him some share of the profit of this duel.


    "I''ll bet Yuuki!"


    "Hmm, the transfer student is quite cute, I''ll ce it on Tsugumi!!"


    "Hmph, Yuuki is the best!!"


    "No! Tsugumi!!"


    The students were divided by two sides. They had to choose between Yuuki and Tsugumi, but most of them would choose Yuuki.


    "Aniki, why did you have a duel with her?" Raku was worried.


    "Don''t worry, I need to educate her so she won''t trouble you in your rtionship," Yuuki said.


    Raku couldn''t say anything but he felt very strange, ''Her? She? Isn''t it he?''


    "You''re messed up!!" Chitoge said while looking at him.


    Yuuki titled his head, "??"


    "F.U.C.K!! DO YOU KNOW TSUGUMI IS EXCEPTIONAL HITMAN!!" Chitoge said while holding her hair, she was afraid Yuuki would get hurt.


    Yuuki smiled at her.


    "Wh-why are you smiling?" Chitoge felt confuse but also blushed with the gap.


    "Nothing, I didn''t know, you worried me that much," Yuuki said.


    Chitoge blushed very hard and smoke came out from her head, "IDIOT!!" She ran away leaving both Yuuki and Raku dumbfounded before they wanted to ask something, Tsugumi called him.


    "Are you ready?" Tsugumi asked with a smug expression.


    "Sure," Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "I can''t wait for you to wear maid uniform."


    Tsugumi was blushing hard, "Shut up! I''ll definitely win!!"


    Everyone was waiting with an excited expression on their face, Yuuki could even see a familiar face on the audience.


    "Yuuki, win!!" Uomi cheered him.


    "YUUKI!!!" Everyone from Hitotose also cheered him.


    Yukana and Ranko were also recording his duel with their phone.


    Yuuki could only twitch his lips, he shook his head and looked at Tsugumi.


    Tsugumi had a smug expression and took a coin on her hand, "This duel starts when the coin touches the ground," she yed the coin on her hand," Are you ready?"


    Yuuki nodded and Tsugumi tossed the coin, he remembered this scene where Raku and Tsugumi had a duel to each other but, now, he was the one who had to duel with her. He knew how to fight her.


    CLINK


    The coin touched the ground and Tsugumi took out many firearms from her body, she was a professional hitman, she could hide many firearms on her body, she ready to shoot him but Yuuki was running away from him.


    "WAIT!! YUUKI!! DON''T RUN AWAY!!" Tsugumi said while shooting her firearms.


    "Hahaha, catch me, idiot!" Yuuki mocked her while running.


    "YOU!!" Tsugumi kept shooting him.


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw Tsugumi took out many firearms from her body.


    "Is that real?"


    "No way, I think that''s a soft gun!"


    Chitoge could onlyugh bitterly, she had heard the condition between Yuuki and Tsugumi. She had to admit his request was pretty shameless, she was hoping Tsugumi would win since it would mean both her and Raku would break up, then she could chase him.


    Yuuki was running away from Tsugumi, it was pretty easy for him to avoid her bullet.


    "DON''T RUN AWAY!!" Tsugumi was amazed, she didn''t believe Yuuki could evade every bullet she shoots. She kept shooting but he was running really fast and it was very hard to shoot him.


    "I''LL BE THE ONE WHO PROTECTS OJOU!!" Tsugumi screamed.


    "You don''t understand her," Yuuki said.


    "HA!!" Tsugumi said.


    Yuuki remembered her days with Chitoge, though, wasn''t much, he knew how she was, "She is not someone who just sit and be protected! If you really care about her, and believe in her and watch over her!"


    "YOU BASTARD!!" Tsugumi suddenly screamed and chased him faster.


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he saw her being angrier, he shook his head and jumped from the window.


    Tsugumi also followed him and jumped from the window but she was stunned since below her was a swimming pool.


    SPLASH!!


    "You should cool yourself first," His annoying smile was the only thing Tsugumi remembered until she fainted.


    Yuuki got out from the swimming pool while carrying Tsugumi, he carried her on his arms to the changing room. He ced her on the bench and looked at her for a while. He had to admit she was quite cute. He shook his head and wanted to change his clothes, he also took out her clothes since it would be trouble for her to catch a cold here.


    Yuuki took off her zer, tie, and pants, only leaving her shirt.


    "Whistle," Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were quite big, it had the same level as both Utaha and Ranko.


    Yuuki took of his clothes since it was wet, he didn''t like wet clothes since it felt very sticky, he searched a towel while leaving her resting on the bench.


    "Uhmmm," Tsugumi woke up and quite confused, she believed she fainted after that jump, she looked down and saw she was almost nude.


    "KYAA!!" Tsugumi didn''t know what to do until she heard a voice.


    "You''re awake? Use this to dry yourself," A towel flew toward her head and covered her face, Tsugumi hurriedly took it and tried to hide her body, she looked around and saw Yuuki was half n.a.k.e.d only leaving his boxer.


    "YO-YOU!!" Tsugumi couldn''t believe it, she was blushing hard, she tried to cover her eyes but there was a gap on her hand, she had to admit his body was great.


    "You should dry your body first, it will cause a misunderstanding if someone sees us," Yuuki said.


    Tsugumi kept looking at him with hateful gaze until she heard a voice.


    "TSUGUMI!! YUUKI!! WHERE ARE YOU!!" Tsugumi quite familiar with this voice.


    "Ojou!" Tsugumi hurriedly wiped her body with a towel, she didn''t want her Ojou to see her like this.


    "That''s right, your clothes are too wet, I can only find this uniform," Yuuki gave her something.


    Tsugumi nodded at him and felt quite grateful since Yuuki gave her clothes until she saw what kind of clothes it was.


    "WHAT KIND OF CLOTHES IS THIS!!" Tsugumi screamed at him and wanted to throw this clothes.


    "Don''t throw it away! It''s better than n.a.k.e.d right?" Yuuki said.


    Tsugumi gritted her teeth and sighed, she had to admit it was better rather than being n.a.k.e.d, "Turn your back!! I''ll shoot you if you peek me!!" She threatened him with her gun.


    "Yes, yes," Yuuki said and turned his back.


    Tsugumi looked at the clothes and blushed, she had never worn this kind of clothes before, she was kind of embarrassed and excited, she was a girl after all. She was unsure whether to wear these clothes or not until she heard someone get closer to them. She could only look at Yuuki with hateful gaze and wore these clothes hurriedly.


    Yuuki looked at Tsugumi in front of him, she had changed her clothes to a maid uniform, it was bet after all.


    "You look cute, Tsugumi," Yuuki teased.


    Tsugumi could only grit her teeth while blushing.


    Yuuki took out his phone and took a picture of her.


    CLICK


    CLICK


    CLICK


    "STOP TAKING PICTURE OF ME!!" Tsugumi tried to cover his phone.


    "You look cute! Remember, you''ll be my maid for a few weeks," Yuuki said.


    Tsugumi was blushing, "Bu-but! You can''t take a picture of me!"


    Tsugumi pushed him and both of them fell at the same time.


    THUD


    Yuuki remembered this before, he had done this kind of thing with Ranko before, now, she was being changed by Tsugumi, both of them looked at each other, their lips were really close and they could feel their warm breath.


    The atmosphere became strange until someone opened the door.


    "YUUKI!! TSUGUMI!! ARE YOU HE..." Chitoge was stunned.


    "Chitoge, did you fo..." Raku was stunned.


    Everyone also followed them and stunned looking at the scene in front of them, they saw Yuuki was being pushed by Tsugumi who wore a maid uniform. They didn''t know what to say and could only gawk at them.


    Tsugumi almost let out her tears because of this misunderstanding, she wanted to fix this misunderstanding until she heard this familiar voice.


    "YUUKI!! TSUGUMI!! YOU NEED TO COME TO STAFF ROOM!!" Hiratsuka came with an angry expression on her face.


    Tsugumi and Yuuki gulped, they knew they couldn''t escape from this punishment.


    "Also, you can''t push someone if you feel s.e.x.u.a.lly frustrated, Tsugumi," Hiratsuka said with a light blush.


    Tsugumi couldn''t contain it anymore, "IT''S MISUNDERSTANDING!!!"


    Yuuki wanted tough but her re stopped him, he needed to solve the misunderstanding or else, he would get the retribution. He looked at many girls who looked at them with cold gaze.

 Chapter 93: Misfortune

    They told them about the misunderstanding and felt relieved when they could fix it. They were also being brought by Hiratsuka-sensei to the staff room. After being reprimanded by Hiratsuka-sensei for a few hours, both Yuuki and Tsugumi felt tired, she had changed into a female uniform that Chitoge lent her.


    They left the staff room and let out a sigh.


    Tsugumi looked at him with a red face, "Wh-when, I need to be your maid!"


    Yuuki looked at her with a strange gaze, "Do you really want to be my maid?"


    Tsugumi nodded, "Yes, a promise is promised."


    Yuuki smirked and teased her, "Don''t tell me, you like to wear a maid uniform?"


    Tsugumi was blushing, "Do-don''t be an idiot!! I just don''t like someone who breaks their promise."


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, you can start tomorrow, I need to do something today."


    Tsugumi raised her eyebrow and said, "What is it? As your maid, I need to help you!"


    Yuuki looked at her with a strange gaze, "It''s a date, do you want to follow me?"


    Tsugumi became red and looked at him with a hateful expression, "Hmph, just do your date then!"


    Tsugumi left him with an angry expression.


    Yuuki shook his head, and he was thinking about how to tell Koizumi about both Ranko and Yukana.


    After the school, Koizumi was waiting in front of the school, there were many people who kept looking at her, especially the boys.


    Koizumi was one of the prettiest girls in the 1st years, but she was cold and no one could conquest her. They were curious as to what kind of person would make this angel wait in front of the school.


    Koizumi!" Koizumi, who was reading a book close to her book, showed a light smile on her face.


    "Yuu.." Koizumi said but stopped she saw two girls beside him.


    "Hei, Koizumi, it''s been a while," Yukana waved her hand.


    "My name is Ranko," Ranko said.


    Koizumi didn''t say anything and kept looking at Yuuki, she looked at him with expression, ''Hurry up and tell me! Or else I''ll kill you then kill myself!''


    Yuuki sighed and started telling her, what was happening, Koizumi let out a sigh listening to his exnation.


    "I''ll treat you ramen, no matter, how many you eat," Yuuki said.


    "You need to treat me," Koizumi nodded, "Let''s go, we don''t have many times."


    They followed Koizumi to the ramen shop.


    Ranko and Yukana were talking with Koizumi, even though it was quite hard but themunication skills of gal was awesome.


    Koizumi became open to them and started talking. They were discussing Yuuki and sometimes spit on him.


    Yuuki knew he was wrong since he had brought both Ranko and Yukana with him.


    They talked for a while until they arrived at the ramen shop.


    Ranko and Yukana opened their mouths wide when they saw this store.


    "Pineapple ramen?" They had never thought someone would put pineapple on ramen.


    "Let''s go," Koizumi walked in the front and lead everyone.


    They followed her and entered the ramen shop.


    "WELCOME!!" The employee said.


    The interior design of this shop was being filled by a yellow color and pineapple essories, Ranko and Yukana liked this store since it looked cute.


    "5 shrimp pineapple salt ramen," Koizumi said, she needed revenge on Yuuki.


    "Can you eat that much?" Yuuki asked.


    "Don''t worry, if it''s ramen, I can eat as much as I want," Koizumi said.


    "Really? You don''t get fat no matter how much you eat?" Yukana looked envious of her.


    "Tch, I also want to eat as much as I want!" Ranko said.


    "Girls and weight," Yuuki said.


    "WHAT!!" Yukana and Ranko said at the same time.


    "Nothing, I said you''re cute!" Yuuki said.


    Yukana and Ranko nodded and ordered the food, this was their first time to eat pineapple ramen, they were kind of excited.


    "Your order is here!!" The employee said he gave them their order.


    They smelled the sweet smell from the ramen, they had to admit it looked quite delicious.


    "There is really pineapple here!" Ranko was surprised to see pineapple chunk on the ramen.


    "Well, let''s eat first," they nodded and slurped their ramen.


    SLURP


    "Aaah!" It was both savory and sweet, the pineapple didn''t decrease the taste of this ramen but rather bring it to another level. The umami of shrimp made the broth be tastier.


    SLURP


    They didn''t say anything, they didn''t need to say anything, all inside their mind was to eat this ramen.


    SLURP


    They kept eating until there was nothing left.


    "Aahh!" They had a blissful expression on their face.


    Yuuki really needed to say thank you to Koizumi.


    "Koizumi," Koizumi turned her head to him in response.


    "Thank you for bringing us to this delicious ramen," Yuuki smiled gently.


    Koizumi didn''t say anything and kept looking at him for a while.


    "Yeah, thank you, Koizumi-chan!" Yukana said.


    "Yes, thank you, Koi-chan!" Ranko said.


    "Koizumi-chan? Koi-chan?" Koizumi expression was broken.


    "Yes! It''s cuter that way!" Yukana said.


    "Humu, you''re expressionless, if you smile more, you''ll be popr among guys," Ranko said.


    Koizumi shook her head and ignored them.


    "Hey! How about you follow us to karaoke?" Yukana asked.


    "Yes, I''m sure, it''ll be fun! Let''s go!" Ranko was rude.


    Yuuki could only shake his head at them.


    Koizumi sighed at them, "I''ll have to refuse your invitation."


    "Eeeh? Why? Koizumi-chan??" Yukana and Ranko said at the same time.


    "I''ve got to do something after this so we''ll have to say goodbye," Koizumi said, and when she wanted to leave them, Yuuki stopped her.


    "What?" Koizumi asked.


    Yuuki whispered to her, "Let''s go to Osaka, this time, it''ll be the two of us."


    Koizumi was blushing. Her mood was pretty bad since Yuuki brought two girls with him, but since she was eating ramen her mood had be better. But she had finished eating her ramen, her mood went back to worse.


    Koizumi wanted to go home as soon as possible but she didn''t expect Yuuki would invite her to Osaka.


    Koizumi blushed and nodded at him.


    "Good, let''s make the appointment on the phone," Yuuki and Koizumi talked for a while.


    "Yuuki, let''s go!" Ranko shouted.


    "Yes! Let''s talk again on the phone," Yuuki said goodbye and waved his hand.


    Koizumi still looked at her phone, she clenched her phone, this time, she would be alone with him.


    "What did you talk about with Koizumi-chan?" Yukana asked with a suspicious gaze.


    "Well, we talk about ramen," Yuuki said, but Yukana kept looking at him.


    "What?" Yuuki asked.


    "Why are you flirting with another girl! You''ve Ranko by your side!" Yukana said while pulling Ranko to her.


    Yuuki wanted to say something but Ranko said it first.


    "Don''t worry, I know this guy is sc.u.m, but I love this guy and having another sister isn''t bad," Ranko said, "Do you want to join too, Yukana? Yuuki is very fierce on the bed, both I and Utaha can''t handle this guy."


    Yukana was blushing hard, she was a v.i.r.g.i.n dammit, "MOOO!! LET''S GO! LET''S GO TO KARAOKE!!" She pulled both Yuuki and Ranko.


    "Aah, ah, don''t pull me, Yukana!" Ranko screamed.


    Yuuki chuckled and also followed them.


    They arrived at the karaoke, Yukana and Ranko were ordering the room, Yuuki was looking around the karaoke ce. He was thinking this ce must be the usual ce for a high school student to have s.e.x. He looked at the price of the room until someone called him.


    "Ah, it''s Onii-chan!" Yuuki became pale.


    "Yuuki, what''s wrong? You be pale?" Yukana asked worriedly.


    "Are you sick?" Ranko said.


    Yuuki shook his head, "Nothing," he smiled at them.


    "Yes, it''s Onii-chan!" Yukana and Ranko turned their heads and saw a little boy with sses.


    "Do you know him, Yuuki?" Yukana asked.


    "No, let''s ignore him, let''s go to karaoke room," Yuuki ced his hands on their shoulders and wanted to run away but he couldn''t.


    "Conan! Don''t run away without us!"


    "This kid! I wonder if we should leave him."


    "Hahaha, don''t be rough with him."


    "Onii-chan, congrattions for winning the game tournament! I''ve yed your game and it was great!! Give me your signature," Conan blocked them.


    "Oh, it''s your fans, Yuuki!!" Yukana was amazed, she didn''t think his game would be so popr.


    "Well, why don''t you give him your sign Yuuki, he is very young and has already be your fan," Ranko said.


    Yuuki could only sigh, "Where do you want me to sign you, Conan?"


    "Good, sign it on my T-shirt!" Conan really liked his game, he knew his signature would be expensive in the future if Yuuki could keep producing that kind of game.


    "Conan, don''t be naughty!" A girl with long hair came to them, "I''m sorry for this kid," she bowed to him.


    "Don''t worry, he is my acquaintance, we have met several times," Yuuki said while giving him a sign on his shirt.


    "Thank you very much, my name is Ran," the girl said.


    "My name is Yuuki, nice to meet you," Yuuki said.

 Chapter 94: My Song

    Yuuki was in the karaoke room, together with everyone, he had to admit this karaoke room was very luxurious, there was a musical instrument inside this room.


    "Yuuki-san, do you have a girlfriend?" Sonoko asked.


    Sonoko Suzuki is Ran Mouri''s best friend. Conan Edogawa sometimes has to knock her out with his stun gun watch to use her as his mouthpiece. Because of this, Sonoko has imed to be a great high school detective in her own right, "Deduction Queen Sonoko".


    "Sonoko, it''s rude to ask something like that!" Ran said.


    Ran Mouri is the main female characters in Detective Conan series. She is the childhood friend of Shinichi Kudo and the daughter of Kogoro Mouri.


    "I-I''ll go to the toilet first!" Eisuke said.


    Eisuke Hondou is one of side character is ''Detective Conan'' series.


    "Sonoko-nee-chan, you should probably give up if you want to make him your boyfriend," Conan said.


    "Why!! Do you think, I''m not pretty enough!!" Sonoko said with an angry expression.


    "Because one of two girls who singing is probably his girlfriends," Conan said while looking at both Ranko and Yukana who was dueting.


    "Owh," Sonoko deted, she looked at both Ranko and Yukana, she looked at their chests and looked at her chests, she had to admit, she couldn''t beat them in chests area.


    "And, this guy is a very high-level yboy, you shouldn''t get to close to him Ran-nee-chan, Sonoko-nee-chan," Conan said, he couldn''t believe he let both Yuuki and Ran to meet each other, he knew how dangerous Yuuki to girls. He needed to protect Ran from him.


    "PLAYBOY!!" Sonoko and Ran said at the same time, they scrutinized their eyes and looked at him.


    Yuuki didn''t hear their conversation since he was listening to both Yukana and Ranko. He had to admiting to Karaoke was really fun. He looked at them until noticed Sonoko and Ran were looking at him.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki said with a smile.


    Sonoko and Ran blushed, they had to admit this guy was really handsome.


    "NOTHING!!" They couldn''t ask him straight if Yuuki was really yboy or not, they needed to see it themselves.


    "Aaah! It''s been a while since I was singing in the karaoke, it feels great!" Ranko said while walking toward him.


    "Here is water," Yuuki gave to both Yukana and Ranko.


    "Thank you!" Yukana and Ranko said at the same time.


    "Aaah! How about you guys singing too?" Yukana said while looking at Conan, Ran, and Sonoko.


    "Sure, let''s go Ran! We can''t lose to both Yukana and Ranko!" Sonoko pulled her hand.


    "Ah! Don''t pull me, Sonoko!!" Ran said.


    The atmosphere was really happy, Sonoko and Ran were really great.


    "I''ll also sing!" Conan raised his hand.


    They gave him a mic and let him singing, they were in a happy mood until they heard his voice.


    "SOSHITE KIMI MO MATA TODO KA.." Conan sang.


    Everyone looked at him with variety expression, many of them had forced smile on their face, there was also someone who sweating very hard, but all of them had to admit that Conan''s waspletely tone deaf.


    "Aa, it''s great," Conan said.


    "I-it''s really great, Conan," Ran said with wry smile.


    Sonoko, Yuuki, Ranko, and Yukana didn''t say anything, they didn''t want to break the heart of this little guy.


    "Yuuki! It''s your time!" Yukana said.


    "Yeah! Sing for us!!" Ranko said.


    Sonoko and Ran were surprised.


    "Is his singing really that great?" Ran asked.


    "He is very great, you should listen to his piano performance on Hitotose cafe," Ranko said.


    Sonoko, Ran, and Conan didn''t expect Yuuki to have this kind of skill.


    Conan was even more curious, he had read Yuuki''s manga, y his game, and now, they told him, he could y piano? ''Who is he?'' Was he a normal high school student, yakuza, or some hidden genius.


    "Sure, I''ll singing my new song today," Yuuki said.


    "What? New song?" Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Yuuki nodded, he had received a reward after his ''Game Making Tournament'', he got 3 system lottery.


    [Reward: Wrestling proficiency 100 points, 25 random songs, and guitar proficiency 100 points.]


    Yuuki was really happy with the reward he got from this lottery, he didn''t expect to receive a martial arts from the system. He was good at a long distance but a short distance, he was suck.


    Wrestling is abat sport involving grappling type techniques such as clinch fighting, throws and takedowns, joint locks, pins, and other grappling holds. The sport can either be theatrical for entertainment (see professional wrestling), or genuinelypetitive. A wrestling bout is a physicalpetition, between two (asionally more)petitors or sparring partners, who attempt to gain and maintain a superior position. There is a wide range of styles with varying rules with both traditional historic and modern styles. Wrestling techniques have been incorporated into other martial arts as well as military hand-to-handbat systems.


    There are also several mythologies that mention wrestling on their legends, such as The Epic of Gilgamesh: Gilgamesh established his credibility as a leader, after wrestling Enkidu.


    The Iliad describes Aias and Odysseus wrestling against each other.


    The Sanskrit epic Mahabharata describes the encounter between the aplished wrestlers Bhima and Jarasandha; "grasping each other in various ways by means of their arms, and kicking each other with such violence as to affect the innermost nerves, they struck at each other''s b.r.e.a.s.ts with clenched fists. With bare arms as their only weapons roaring like clouds they grasped and struck each other like two mad elephants encountering each other with their trunks"


    Yuuki really liked this martial art since he was fans of WWE in his past life.


    Yuuki took a guitar and yed it several times, he needed to tune it a bit.


    "What kind of song, he would sing?" Sonoko asked.


    "Well, you should listen to it yourself, his song is very great," Ranko said.


    They didn''t say anything and waited for him to sing, they were kind of anticipated what kind of song, he would sing.


    Yuuki was ready to sing and he yed his guitar.


    (Girls Dead Monster - My Song).


    My days end as I''m trying to find where to vent my irritation


    The sky is gray, I can''t see anything beyond


    People who act like they havemon sense areughing; what kind of lie will they tell next?


    How can they treasure what they obtain with those lies?


    But we''ve got to move ahead, toward tomorrow


    So I''m going to sing like this


    You may be crying, you may be lonely


    But that''s perfect--that''s what human is


    The tears you shed say


    Thank you for giving life to us--beautiful, honest, and real


    Having dreams you want to fulfill and dreams you can''t reach


    Is dream and hope in itself. That''s enough for us humans to live on


    There''s a door, it''s waiting there


    So I will reach out my hand


    For you who have stumbled, I give you this song and the courage to fight once more


    The tears you shed say


    Thank you for the miracle of allowing us to meet in this sullied, ugly world

 Chapter 95: Spear

    The door was opened by Eisuke, he wanted to tell everyone that he met a freak but he stopped when he heard Yuuki''s song. He opened the door and made everyone could hear his song.


    Everyone in the karaoke store could hear Yuuki singing, they stopped their activities and listened to him.


    His song was both sad and encouraging at the same time. They started to remember their sad, failure, and their ipetence, but they didn''t give up, this song, tell them to never give up and kept trying.


    They kept listening to his song and didn''t they started to shed their tears.


    "For you who have stumbled, I give you this song and the courage to fight once more


    The tears you shed say


    Thank you for the miracle of allowing us to meet in this sullied, ugly world."


    Yuuki took a deep breath, he really liked ''Girls Dead Monster'', he yed this song because he knew there would be another murder cases, he didn''t know what kind of reason that the murderer did, but he wanted him to change, he didn''t want to meet murder chase again after all.


    Yuuki looked at everyone who had some tears and red eyes, he wanted tough at them, he took out his phone and took their picture.


    CLICK


    They woke up when they heard the sound of the camera, they were startled and saw Yuuki was smiling while holding his phone. They realized that their face was pretty ugly since it was covered by tears and snot.


    "DELETE IT!!"


    The sad atmosphere being changed by this stupid incident. They were trying to steal his phone, but they couldn''t, Yuuki was too slippery, they could only give up, but someone didn''t give up.


    Ran was excited, it was her first time someone could evade her attack.


    "HAAA!!" Ran was punching him.


    Yuuki didn''t evade it but received it with his stomach, he was a wrestler, he had the responsibility to receive an attack as an entertainer, it was different from other martial arts.


    The wrestler had high endurance, they had to receive an attack rather than evade it.


    "Why you didn''t evade it?" Ran was stupified when she hit his stomach it was as if something dispersed the force on her attack.


    "Hahaha, I''m a wrestler, I have the responsibility to receive an attack," Yuuki said.


    "Hoo, interesting, how about this!!" It was a very rare chance for someone who could match her skill in martial arts.


    Ran was excited and kicked him to his head, she was karate practitioner, she had trained her kick several times in the past years, her strongest attack was her kick.


    "HAAA!!" Ran side kicked him to his chin.


    Yuuki smiled at received it, he was master at wrestling, he could disperse any attack in his body. He could evade it but it wouldn''t be fun.


    BAAM


    Her attack was very hard, everyone who saw it had closed their eyes. They were both amazed and worried.


    They were amazed at Ran''s kick and worried about Yuuki''s safety. They opened their eyes and stupified since Yuuki was holding Ran''s leg.


    Ran was also surprised, she had only used 80% of her power but it was still powerful.


    "Let go of me!" Ran said.


    "Haha, no way!" Yuuki said, he had to admit her leg was great, probably because of several years of martial art training, the muscle on her leg was both soft and meaty. He didn''t have leg fetishist but he was leg enthusiastic, though, her legs probably on the same level as Utaha.


    Utaha''s legs are very soft as if there is no bone inside it, he really likes to caress it, Ran is different, it has a different kind of feeling but has the same amount of happiness, it is like holding plushy, it is soft but there is resistance, he can sleep very well at night if he can hold her legs.


    "Then, I''ll force you!" Ran used her other legs to propel herself and kicked him again. She did a butterfly kick to kick his temple.


    Yuuki let go of her other leg and evaded her attack, he let out a sigh of regret when he let it go.


    "Your reflex is good," Ran didn''t expect him to evade her attack.


    Yuuki smiled wryly at her, he didn''t really want to fight girls but he changed his mind when he thought he could touch her legs again.


    "Good! I''ll defeat you this time!" Ran was very excited, she wanted to use one of her ultimate moves.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, ''How can karaoke outing be a fight between these two??'' they wanted to stop them but they knew they would hurt themselves if they joined in their fight.


    ''Ran-nee-chan,'' Conan was worried.


    ''Ran, you can win!'' Sonoko said.


    ''Kuh, if only I was strong enough,'' Eisuke thought.


    ''Yuuki!'' Ranko and Yukana were worried and excited at the same time, they were worried someone would get hurt and excited to see Ran beat Yuuki, they had always wanted to beat him, especially Ranko, she wanted revenge on him since he had always made her tired every night.


    Ran jumped several times to make her speed faster,''not enough,'' she jumped to increase her speed and jumped.


    "HAAA!!" Ran was doing a flying kick on him, her speed was very fast but Yuuki was faster.


    Yuuki had already moved when Ran was propelling herself, he used one of the famous finishers move on wrestling.


    ''SPEAR!!!''


    Yuuki hunched his body slightly and ran toward her, he didn''t want to hurt her and only wanted to catch her. He moved really fast and caught her waist, he twisted her body and made her head face up the floor, he could see her white panty.


    "White, nice," Yuuki said.


    "Kyaa!!" Conan and Eisuke had a nosebleed on their noses. They were startled since it wasn''t Ran who was screaming earlier.


    Conan wiped his nosebleed and ran toward the source of the sound, he was startled when he saw the karaoke employee was looking at the dead body in one of the karaoke rooms.


    "CALL THE POLICE!!!"

 Chapter 96: White panty

    Yuuki''s cheek was red, he received a p from Ran.


    "I''m sorry, okay," Yuuki tried to apologize to her.


    "Hmph!" It was her first time to meet a rogue guy like him, Ran was vexed since she couldn''t beat him, she needed to train harder.


    Yuuki could only shake his head and sighed.


    "It''s your fault! Why you make her show her panty to everyone!" Yukana said.


    "Yeah! I''m sure she is very embarrassed since she didn''t prepare her battle panties," Ranko added.


    "Ran, didn''t I tell you to wear that red underwear!" Sonoko said.


    "MOO!! DON''T TEASE ME!!" Ran was embarrassed and the cause of all of this was Yuuki, she looked at him with hateful expression.


    Yuuki could only rub his nose, he looked at both Conan and Eisuke who was trying to avert his gaze. They didn''t want to receive anger from Ran.


    Everyone wasing out of their rooms when they heard the employee''s scream, Ran had already called the police and they only needed to wait and not to let everyone going out from this karaoke store.


    The police wereing to the Karaoke and checked the body.


    "ording to the driving''s license he had, the victim is Moniwa Tatsumi, 46 years old," Takagi said, "A blunt weapon was used to beat him on his head until he died."


    Wataru Takagi is a police sergeant and detective from the Tokyo Metropolitan Police District''s Criminal Investigation First Division.


    Megure started to ask the employee who found the body, the employee was afraid and told him everything. He started to told Megure about the victim was asking about the high school student.


    "It''s you again," Megure shook his head when he saw Conan and Yuuki.


    "It''s not me, Megure inspector, it''s this little guy," Yuuki said while pointing his finger at Conan.


    Conan could only gruntle at him but didn''t say anything, he had to admit many people died around him.


    The police started to ask many questions then asked the guests that came to the karaoke toe. There were three people there, a long-faced customer, ck-skin customer, and an elderly customer. There was another customer who was sleeping on the couch.


    Eisuke who was quite had a pale face seeing that customer.


    "Eisuke, what''s wrong? You didn''t kill him, didn'' you?" Sonoko asked.


    They put pressure on him and finally Eisuke said to everyone.


    "I saw that ck-skinned customer and that man was making out in the room," Eisuke said with pale expression.


    They looked at them with strang expression, they had never thought to meet this kind of thing here.


    The guy who was sleeping on the couch stood up and said, "HOW RUDE! I''M WOMAN!!"


    They were dumbfounded and the dark-skinned customer exined to them the woman earlier was a bodybuilder.


    After asking many questions to every guest in this Karaoke, they checked the camera and searched something that can be used as a weapon in every room.


    They couldn''t find anything until they found a lot of photo from the victim''s room. The victim probably was a stalking Sonoko or Eisuke since there was a lot of their photo.


    "Stalker, disgusting," Yukana and Ranko said at the same time.


    "Well, he is already dead, we shouldn''t say something bad to him," Yuuki said, "How about we y poker or ckjack to wait this case done."


    Yuuki was expecting for both Yukana and Ranko to be afraid but he didn''t expect for them to be this brave. He invited the ck skinned customer and his girlfriend.


    They were ying and talking to each other ignoring the murder case beside them.


    "Hahaha, you''re pretty good," The dark-skinned customer said.


    "You''re also," Yuuki said.


    Then, Yuuki started to tell them to be careful when they met the little kid, they were surprised and looked at Conan.


    Conan didn''t notice them since he was focusing on solving the case.


    "Is it the little kid that you''ve talked about with everyone?" Ranko asked.


    "Yeah, whenever there is that kid there must be someone died nearby, bomb, robber, hijacked, you ask it, probably something would happen if there is little kid around," Their expression was pale as if didn''t believe him but his expression telling them it was the truth.


    They kept talking until the police told them to gather, they had found the conclusion of this case.


    The police had determined the culprit was one of the 4 customers including Eisuke when they were about to protest suddenly Sonoko fainted.


    ''Oh, it''se,'' Yuuki knew it was Conan''s time to solve the case.


    Sonoko started to tell everyone the weapon that used for this murder was 10 yen coin and it could be found on the cigarette vending machine.


    "The culprit is the one with a lot of cigarettes box in their room, right? Honma Kyouta-san," Sonoko said.


    Honma Kyouta is the long-faced customer.


    Sonoko started to tell them about other evidence and Honma-san could only sigh, he started to tell them abou the reason he killed that man.


    That man had kidnapped and killed his child, Honma wanted revenge on him.


    The police handcuffed him and brought him to the police station, Honma was following them but asked the police stopped when he got near Yuuki.


    "What?" Yuuki asked.


    "Can you sing me that song again?" Honma asked.


    "Sure, hopefully, you''ll be able to move on," Yuuki took the guitar in the room and started singing.


    Everyone was quiet, they listened to his song again, they had never thought a song would be able to move someone emotion this much.


    Honma was crying hard, he remembered his son while listening to this song.


    Yuuki stopped his song and looked at Honma.


    "Thank you, I''ll be your fans if you decide to be a singer," Honma said then leaving them.


    They knew it was very hard to meet each other again, probably, several years in the futures when Honma was being pardoned from the jail.


    Yuuki, Yukana, and Ranko decided to go home but also exchange phone number with the ck-skinned customer and his girlfriend.


    "Can we also exchange our phone number?" Ran suddenly came to him.


    Conan was stunned, "RAN-NEECHAN!! YOU CAN''T!!"


    "Sure, do you want some rematch sometimes?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah, let''s do it again, this time, I won''t let you do that again to me!!" Ran said while looking quite angry.


    "Well, I won''t do it," Yuuki nodded but someone suddenly pushed him, he wanted to stand up but suddenly Ran appeared in front of him.


    "Kyaaa!!"


    THUD


    They fell at the same time, Yuuki was on the bottom and Ran was in the top of him, his face touched her white panties.


    No one could believe the scene in front of them, they saw Yuuki''s face touching Ran''s panties.


    "YOU PERVERT!!" Ran hurriedly stood up and pped him again.


    Yuuki wanted to cry but when he looked at Conan''s hateful gaze, he felt it was worth it, he needed some revenge on him for causing him a lot of trouble.


    "RAN-NEE-CHAN WAIT!!" Conan followed her.


    "Ran, wait!" Eisuke and Sonoko said at the same time.


    Ranko and Yukana could only sigh at him, they were wondering if Yuuki was cursed to enter girl''s panties.

 Chapter 97: First time enter his company

    The next day, Yuuki had prepared everything to go to hispany.


    It was his first time to go there and he needed to prepare everything. He wore sses to make him more mature. He also wore a ck suit and looked very sharp.


    Ranko and Utaha were looking at him with blush, they had to admit he was really handsome now.


    "You should wear your sses often," Utaha said.


    "Yeah, it''s hot," Ranko also nodded.


    "Well, I''ll wear it tonight," Yuuki said.


    They blushed but nodded and started to think they had a ss fetish.


    Yuuki didn''t go out at first but he was waiting for someone.


    "Did you wait for someone?" Utaha asked.


    "Yeah, my maid," Yuuki said while sipping his coffee.


    "Your maid??" Utaha and Ranko looked at him as if he was an idiot, they were also curious until they heard someone ring the bell of their apartment.


    Utaha and Ranko opened the door and saw someone, the girl had short hair and looked like a handsome boy, but her big b.r.e.a.s.ts made them realize she was a girl, she wore a school uniform, even though it was a holiday.


    "Tsugumi, you''vee," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, I need to keep my promise," Tsugumi said.


    "Yuuki, isn''t this the 1st, you fought yesterday?" Ranko asked.


    "Yeah, we have a bet for each other, she needs to be my maid for a few weeks," Yuuki said.


    Tsugumi was blushing very hard listening to him, she had to be his maid for a few weeks, she felt regret yesterday but she needed to keep her promise.


    "Who are they?" Tsugumi looked at both beautiful girls in front of her, she had thrown her womanhood, she felt both jealous and inferior.


    "Let me introduce you to both of them as my girlfriends," Yuuki said.


    "HAA!" Tsugumi was startled.


    "My name is Kasumigaoka Utaha," Utaha said.


    "My name is Honjou Ranko," Ranko said.


    "My name is Seishirou Tsugumi," Tsugumi said then she realized, "Why do both of you want to be his girlfriends?" She couldn''t understand why either of them could be his girlfriend.


    Utaha and Ranko looked at each other and said, "Because we love him."


    Tsugumi felt jealous when they could be honest with themselves, she looked at Yuuki who was dressing very handsomely, she was blushing but she tried to hide it.


    "We need to change your clothes first, you need to wear more feminine clothes, Utaha, Ranko, can you help her?" Yuuki asked.


    "Sure, leave it to me," Utaha said.


    "Yeah, it''s such a shame for you to wear this male uniform," Ranko said.


    "I-it''s fine!" Tsugumi tried to reject them.


    "No! As your master, my first order is for you to wear more girly clothes," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t be shy," Utaha said.


    "Yeah, I''m sure you''ll be very beautiful," Ranko said.


    Girls really liked to dress someone, especially, if the mode was cute and beautiful, they brought Tsugumi to the room and changed her clothes.


    Yuuki was waiting in the living room while drinking his coffee, the apartment was really small, he needed to buy a house and probably a car so he could go to hispany without using a taxi or train.


    Yuuki was waiting for a while and finally, Ranko, Utaha, and Tsugumi wereing out. He was quite excited to see her change.


    "How is it?" Utaha asked.


    "Yeah, her b.r.e.a.s.ts are as big as ours," Ranko said.


    "Ranko-san, don''t say that!!" Tsugumi was blushing.


    "Hmm, you''re really beautiful Tsugumi," Yuuki praised her honestly.


    Tsugumi almost fainted because she was too embarrassed to hear hispliment.


    "I''m going out first, I''m going home tonight, I love you," Yuuki said, then he kissed both Utaha and Ranko on their lips.


    "I love you too," Utaha said.


    "I love you too," Ranko said.


    They made out in front of the door and made Tsugumi blush, she had never seen anyone kissing like this.


    They kissed for a while and said goodbye, Yuuki had called a taxi so he could go to hispany as soon as possible. He had called Minano and she had already been waiting for thepany.


    Yuuki and Tsugumi entered the taxi and went to ''Fushikawa Shoten'', he had already brought his ''Sword Art Online'', he was ready to rock the world of the light novel. He was excited thinking how much money he would get.


    "Where are we going?" Tsugumi asked.


    "To mypany," Yuuki said.


    "Yourpany?" Tsugumi looked at him up and down, she felt strange, "Isn''t it your parent?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, I bought apany a few days ago."


    Tsugumi opened her mouth wide, she looked at him with a different light, she didn''t know anything about him before and she had to ask him about his Ojou.


    Chitoge was very happy to tell her about Yuuki, she started telling her about manga and games that he had made.


    Tsugumi had heard his manga before she was transferring, she had also yed his game and it was very good.


    Tsugumi became even more interested with the young man in front of her, even though she had thrown away her womanhood, but she still was able to appreciate the handsome young man right?


    They arrived at hispany, it was quite a moderate building, they entered the building at the same time and saw a short green haired little girl in a white T-shirt.


    "Yuuki, you''vee," Minano said.


    "Yeah, well, I''vee isn''t it?" Yuuki said.


    "Let me introduce you, this is the CEO of thispany, Sonoko Machida," Minano introduced her.


    Sonoko is a young woman with dark blue chin-length hair. She has light blue eyes and fair skin.


    "Hello, my name is Sonoko," Sonoko said.


    "Hello, my name is Yuuki," Yuuki said.


    Yuuki needed to build thispany and make it the best in the world.

 Chapter 98: Development company

    Yuuki knew of thispany, Fushikawa Shoten was one of the famous publishingpanies in ''Saenai Heroine no Sodadekata'', he didn''t expect thispany to go bankrupt.


    "I''ll leave you then, you can discuss it with Sonoko," Minano said.


    Yuuki and Sonoko didn''t mind since they would talk about the development of thispany. They couldn''t have an outsider to listen to their discussion.


    "Can I really be here?" Tsugumi asked.


    "Yeah, don''t worry, you''re my maid, you''re not an outsider," Yuuki said.


    Sonoko kept looking at the interaction between Yuuki and Tsugumi, ''She is his maid?'' She thought he must be some young master of the rich family. She was hoping, he didn''t buy thispany for fun, she had heard many stories about a rich family second generation who bought some bankruptpany for fun, she didn''t want that to happen, she needed to protect thispany.


    "Well, let''s talk about business, I won''te here often since I''m quite busy," Yuuki said straight away.


    Sonoko looked at him with a weird expression, usually, a boss woulde every day and if there was nothing to do, he would s.e.x.u.a.lly harass his subordinates. She observed him and thought she didn''t mind being harassed by him.


    "Tell me why thispany is almost bankrupt," Yuuki asked.


    Sonoko became serious and nodded, "Yes, it''s started.." she started telling him because they didn''t have any good work in theirpany, many good writers had already signed a contract with anotherpany.


    Thispany had published several bad works and made quite a lot of losses.


    "We can''t find any good books for us to publish," Sonoko said.


    Yuuki nodded, he had realized many books were very bad, especially, light novels, there were no ill.u.s.trations on their books.


    A distinguishing characteristic of light novels is that they are ill.u.s.trated with anime and manga art style, but many of them were very bad and weren''t cute enough, the story also very bad.


    "Why do you buy thispany? If you can''t find any good writers, thispany will only eat your money," Sonoko didn''t want him to waste his money.


    "Don''t worry, if it a good book, I''ve it," Yuuki said while bringing hisptop out, he opened his ''Sword Art Online'', he showed it to her.


    "This is?" Sonoko asked.


    "This is my novel, I want you to publish this as soon as possible," Yuuki said.


    Sonoko and Tsugumi also were dumbfounded, Tsugumi because she didn''t expect for him to make his own novel, and Sonoko didn''t expect her own boss to write his own book.


    "Do you believe your book can save thispany?" Sonoko asked.


    "I believe it," Yuuki said with full conviction, he remembered ''Sword Art Online'' had sold almost 20 million copies, he believed it could increase since it was the best light novel in the world.


    "Let me check it first," Sonoko said, she had spent a lot of years in this industry, she could tell whether some books could be best seller or not, especially, ever since she became a CEO, the previous CEO of thispany had been fired since he was very stubborn and his sense was very bad, many employees had beenid off and only left some of them.


    Sonoko was one of the oldest employees and she was being chosen by the CEO of thispany from the previous owner. She had worked hard but she couldn''t find any good books until thispany was sold to Yuuki.


    A solo yer named Kirito, who had the luck-of-the-draw to once y the beta version of the first VRMMORPG, ?Sword Art Online? (SAO), was among the 10,000 yers who were trapped inside of the game during the first day of its official service. The only way for them to escape is by clearing all the floors of Aincrad, the floating castle that is the setting for the game and defeating the final boss. Death in-game means death in the real world, due to the NerveGear, a console that simtes the in-game character controls by redirecting brain signals. Two years after the start of the death game, out of the original ten thousand yers at the start, less than seven thousand remain with twenty-five floors left to clear.


    Sonoko checked his book and she was amazed, she had never seen this kind of story before.


    ''Being trapped in the game?''


    ''Many of them died?''


    ''They need toplete this game if they want to escape?''


    The idea of this novel was very good, Sonoko started to read the story of Kirito the protagonist of this story who was a loner, he also started to get acquainted by beautiful heroine known as Asuna. She was hooked to this story and forgot that she needed to check this book.


    "This book is amazing," Sonoko said, she believed this book would be able to the best in light novel industry.


    "Good, I''ll leave everything to you, you need to promote it as soon as possible," Yuuki said.


    Sonoko nodded, "Yes, I''ll do it as soon as possible," she wanted to fix thispany as soon as possible with this book, she believed she could make thepany be one of the best, no, the best publishingpany.


    "Is there any ill.u.s.tration for this book? If there isn''t, I''ll call our best ill.u.s.trator," Sonoko asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "I''ve drawn it, you can check it there."


    Sonoko looked at his drawing and stunned, she pped her forehead hard, ''how could she forget about him?'' She remembered Yuuki was the most popr mangaka right now, she wanted to hide in a hole to think he was some spoiled second rich generation.


    "Thank you, I''ll do it as soon as possible, 1 month, no!, 2 weeks, I can publish this and make very big promotion for thispany!" Sonoko said with full of conviction.


    "Good, I''ll wait for your result," Yuuki said.


    They started to talk about the development of thispany, Yuuki told her to start to make a website where every writer could upload and share their works.


    Sonoko was quite interested in his idea and they talked until noon.


    "I''ll going home first," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, boss! Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it!" Sonoko had called him boss without noticing.


    "Let''s go, Tsugumi," Yuuki said.


    "Ye-yes!!" Tsugumi followed him.


    Sonoko looked at both of their backs, she sighed, Yuuki was very charming, she was wondering if he was interested in an older woman.


    SLAP


    Sonoko pped both of her cheeks, she needed to focus on her work, she needed to live his expectation.

 Chapter 99: Date is..

    Tsugumi was following him, she had never known that the man who was working was the most attractive, she had to admit this sentence was right, she kept looking at his face.


    "Where are we going, after this?" Tsugumi asked.


    They had done their matter, Tsugumi wanted to tour around the town since it was her first time here.


    Yuuki tapped his chin and thought, "How about we have a date?"


    Tsugumi was stunned and asked, "Da-date??"


    Yuuki titled his head, "Yeah, date, what''s wrong?"


    "Do you know what date is?" Tsugumi said, she couldn''t believe him, Yuuki had already a girlfriend and he wanted to bring her to date, she was blushing and quite excited, but she couldn''t show it.


    "Yeah, it''s going somewhere with someone to know more about each other," Yuuki said.


    Tsugumi stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    Yuuki smiled, "I want to know you better and date is the best way to do it."


    His words swayed her, Tsugumi nodded at him, it was her first date with her master. She was embarrassed but someone held her hand.


    "Since we''re on a date, we need to hold each other''s hand," Yuuki said.


    "Bu.." Tsugumi wanted to refute him but Yuuki used his excuse.


    "I don''t want you to get lost, we need to hold hands," Yuuki said with a serious expression.


    Tsugumi wanted to say ''bullshit'' but she didn''t reject it, she felt safer like this.


    "Well, only today," Tsugumi thought.


    Everyone was looking at both of them, the male looked at Tsugumi and the female was looking at Yuuki.


    Theymented their fate, they wanted to know how to get such a handsome boyfriend or beautiful girlfriend.


    Tsugumi was blushing but Yuuki was pretty cool with this kind of thing, he had changed his clothes to his casual one, he took off his suit and sses. It would look quite weird if he went on date with her with that kind of get up.


    Yuuki brought her to ''Wagnaria'', he was quite missing this restaurant since it had been a while he ate there.


    "This is?" Tsugumi asked.


    "This is a very nice restaurant, you should try it at least once if youe to Japan," Yuuki said.


    Tsugumi believed him and followed him inside, she was curious what kind of restaurant it was. She was startled when she saw one of the male waiter being punched by a female waitress.


    "KYAA!!" The orange haired female waitress punched.


    "AARGGHH!" the ss male waiter was flying away toward them.


    Yuuki stopped him before he hit them, "Are you okay?" He knew who he was.


    "Ye-yes, thank you," the guy nodded.


    "KATANASHI-KUN, ARE YOU OKAY!!" Popura was running to him.


    "Senpai," Takanashi was crying.


    Souta Takanashi is a 16-year-old high school student who works at Wagnaria Restaurant as a newly recruited waiter at the start of the series. He serves as one of the main protagonists in ''Working!!''. His cross-dressing persona is called Kotori.


    "Inami-chan! You can''t punch, Katanashi like that!" Popura reprimanded her.


    "Bu-but, a male is scary!!" Inami said while trembling.


    "You''re the one who is scary!!!" Takanashi shouted.


    They kept arguing until they heard a cough.


    "Ehem, can you serve us first, before you fight?" Yuuki said.


    "I''M SORRY CUSTOMER!!" They said at the same time.


    Popura led them to their table and told them to call her when they were ready to order their food.


    "Is this restaurant really fine?" Tsugumi was worried.


    "Don''t worry, it''s pretty fun here look there is another waiter who brings a katana," Yuuki pointed his finger.


    Tsugumi was sweating at this strange restaurant, she didn''t expect to see something like this in this country.


    They ordered their food and ate it, besides the strange waiter, their food was probably one of the best. They said goodbye to them and went to ''pet shop'' because Tsugumi wanted to look at it.


    Yuuki didn''t know but it seemed Tsugumi really liked Shibata dog puppy. He looked at her who was looking at the dog.


    "They look very fluffy," Tsugumi said.


    "Do you want it?" Yuuki asked.


    Tsugumi shook her head, "I don''t have time to take care of it," she said with a sad face, "let''s go home," she tried to stand but suddenly she slipped and sprained her feet.


    Yuuki hurriedly helped her and checked her feet, it was feet one of the most important parts in the human body, he needed to take care of it as soon as possible. He couldn''t let her walk it could make her feet hurt. He went down and piggyback her.


    "Wha-what!!" Tsugumi was startled, "Yo-you don''t need to do this!! I can walk by myself!!"


    "No, just be quiet and let me help you, I don''t want you to be hurt," Yuuki said.


    ''What the hell?'' Tsugumi was blushing and she rested her head on his back, she felt very safe around him, she didn''t need to be Tsugumi Seishirou who was known as hitman from Bee Hive Gang, she wanted to be with him like this forever, she started to know what kind of feeling that both Utaha and Ranko were talking about.


    "Have you fall in love, Tsugumi?" Yuuki''s question broke her thought.


    Tsugumi smiled bitterly at him, "I don''t have one, now, and from now on as well.."


    "My mission is to be a use of Ojou. That makes me happy. Besides, I''ve already told you that I''ve thrown away my womanhood, right? If Ojou is happy that is fine," Tsugumi said but suddenly she was being turned around and faced her face with Yuuki.


    They were so close and they could felt their warm breath, Tsugumi wanted to protest but Yuuki cut her.


    "Look at me," Yuuki said, "Don''t look away, you''re my maid now, your happiness is your master happiness, and my happiness is including your happiness."


    Tsugumi looked at him with dumbfounded expression but also blushed.


    "I want you to be happy, as your master, I order you find your loved one," At that moment something inside Tsugumi started to change, "Also, you can''t pet a puppy, but you can pet this in your home," he gave her Shiba Inu plush which looked very cute.


    Tsugumi received it, she opened her mouth wide, she didn''t expect him to give him this plush, but she was very happy and hugged it.


    "You''re very cute," Yuuki said and broke her trance.


    "Yo-you!! Don''t tease me that much!!" Tsugumi wanted to fight him.


    "Hahaha, you''re very cute Tsugumi," They were arguing to each other.


    Tsugumi felt strangefort around him, ''Yuuki...''

 Chapter 100: My Most Precious Treasure

    Yuuki took her back to her home, he said goodbye to her and went back.


    Tsugumi looked at her window and kept looking at his back until Yuuki was disappearing, she hugged her plush and moved around, she had already forgotten her sprained leg, her heart was very full of memory today.


    Yuuki was walking toward Hitotose cafe, he needed to y there for his usual performance, he was passing through the park and saw someone familiar with a dirty red sweater.


    "Did she run away?" Yuuki hurriedly went to her and called her, "Yuzuru!!"


    Yuzuru who was very hungry turned her head and saw someone familiar running toward him, "Yuuki?" She would never be the young man in front of him.


    "Are you running away from home?" Yuuki asked.


    Yuzuru didn''t say anything and looked away.


    Yuuki looked at her dirty clothes and her feet, she didn''t wear any shoes. He frowned and carried her on his back.


    "Wh-what!!" Yuzuru was startled, "What are you doing!! Let me go!!" She was quite weak since she didn''t eat anything.


    "You''re too weak to walk now, I''ll take you to eat something," Yuuki said.


    "I don''t need your help! Let me go!" Yuzuru said.


    "No! You''re going to be my sister-inw, I can''t let you like this!" Yuuki said.


    "WHO WILL BECOME YOUR SISTER-IN-LAW!!" Yuzura was mad, she didn''t believe this guy wanted to marry Shouko.


    "Well, enough of a joke, I can''t let you like this, you need to shut up and just let me help you," Yuuki didn''t want to argue with her.


    Yuzuru grunted at him, "Did you know, I''m the one who uploads your video! Hurry up and get angry at me!!"


    "Oh, it''s you, thanks to you, I can be reprimanded by this s.e.xy teacher," Yuuki said jokingly.


    Yuzuru looked at him with a strange expression, she didn''t expect him to be happy, she shook her head and let him help her, she was very hungry after all.


    Yuuki brought her to Hitotose cafe, it was still closed and there weren''t many guests inside.


    "Yuuki, who is that?" Kuina asked him.


    "This is Yuzuru, my friend, can you help her? She needs to take a bath, she smells really bad," Yuuki said.


    "HEY! THAT''S TOO RUDE!!" Yuzuru was angry.


    "Ara, ara, that''s very udylike! A girl shouldn''t raise her voice like that!" Miyuki reprimanded her.


    "A-ah, yes," Yuzuru had never seen someone very cute before and someone to notice she was a girl, "You know, I''m a girl?"


    Miyuki titled her head, "Yes if you wear more cute clothes, I''m sure you''ll be beautiful!"


    Yuzuru cringed, "No! I don''t want to wear feminine clothes!"


    "I''m sorry, but there are no male clothes here," Chiaki shook her head.


    "Then, I''ll wear his clothes!" Yuzuru pointed her finger at Yuuki.


    "No, I don''t have my clothes here, since this is a girls dormitory," Yuuki shook his head.


    "Just give up! Anyway, you need to take a bath now! Let''s go!" Kuina pulled her away to the bathroom.


    "Ah-ah! Wait!" Yuzuru was being pulled into the bathroom.


    "Who is she, Yuuki?" Hina-chan was very nervous around the stranger.


    "She is my friend''s little sister, she ran away from home, and I met her on my way here," Yuuki said.


    They were startled and started asking him, they had never thought such a young child would run away from home.


    Yuuki didn''t say much only say probably there was some problem with her family, he didn''t really know about the matter within their family.


    They didn''t say anything any further since it very shacky things and they didn''t have a hobby to talk about someone behind their back.


    They were waiting for Kuina and Yuzuru toe out.


    "Don''t worry, you look very cute!" Kuina''s voice could be heard.


    "No! This is very embarrassing!!" Yuzuru said.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure everyone will think you''re very cute!!" Kuina said.


    They came out and Yuzuru looked very fresh.


    "Hmm, you look quite like this Yuzuru, no one would mistake you with a guy if you dressed up like this," Yuuki said.


    Yuzuru was blushing, "SHUT U-!!" but stopped when she saw Miyuki was smiling kindly at her.


    "Lady shouldn''t raise her voice like that, Yuruzu, you need to remember okay?" Miyuki said.


    "Yes," Yuzuru nodded, Miyuki was really cute dammit, she didn''t want to make her cry.


    "Good, you should eat first here," Chiaki said.


    Yuzuru nodded and sat on the table, she started to eat the food, it was pretty good, she also noticed a lot of guests started toe.


    "Ano, Yuzuru, are you Yuuki''s friend?" Hina-chan asked with a nervous expression.


    "Ye-yes," Yuzuru also became nervous talking with her.


    Their conversation was pretty awkward but they started to get better since Hina-chan wasn''t as nervous as before.


    "I''ll change my clothes first," Yuuki said and left them.


    "Where is he going?" Yuzuru asked.


    "That''s right, this will be your first time to see him y, right? Yuzuru," Kuina said.


    "y? Is he going to y something?" Yuzuru was confused.


    "Yes, Yuuki is very good at ying piano!" Hina-chan became excited.


    "Many guests started toe to watch his performance," Chiaki said.


    "Eve-everyonee because of Yuuki?" Yuzuru looked at the number of guests, she noticed the booking system that this cafe prepared, she was looking at the people outside, if there wasn''t this system probably this cafe would be very crowded.


    Yuruzu took her camera and wanted to video him, she was wondering if his performance was really that good to receive this much of attention.


    Yuuki came out from the changing room and walked toward the piano, as usual, he received a lot of attention.


    Yuzuru started to record him, she had to admit Yuuki really had to the aura of a star.


    Yuuki took out a microphone and made everyone surprised.


    "Today is special, I''ll sing you one of my new songs, this song inspired by someone very close to me, anyway I''ll sing it now, Ichiban no Takaramono," Yuuki ced his fingers on the piano and took a deep breath.


    Everyone didn''t say anything and waited for him to sing his song anticipated, they wanted to know whether his song was good or not, it was his first time to sing, they were his fans, they needed to support him.


    Chiaki, Hina-chan, Kuina, and Miyuki were looking at Yuzuru who was recording his performance, they knew Yuuki started singing because of her. They were very curious what kind of song he would sing for them.


    ''I''ll show it to everyone,'' Yuzuru thought whether Yuuki was bad or not, she wanted to publish this video on the inte.


    Yuuki started to y his piano and sing.


    (Ichiban no Takaramono - Girls Dead Monster).

 Chapter 101: Mother In Law

    Everyone who heard this song let out their tears, many things could be learned from this song, especially to move on forward.


    Yuzuru kept recording him even though she was crying, she remembered Shoukou in the past, she was the one who had always protected her, she knew many people started to appear beside her, she didn''t want to leave but she knew she needed to move on, she couldn''t protect her forever, she needed to watch over her.


    "Somehow right now, that''s my most precious treasure."


    Yuuki stopped singing and yed piano for a while, he was in ''zone'' state, he felt like bing one with this song.


    No one was bothering him and kept listening, they didn''t want to miss anything, this song was really beautiful and they would beat up someone who disrupted it.


    Chiaki had seen several stars in her life, she had lived on the stage with her father when she was a child, she knew Yuuki would stand on the world stage and her cafe would be his starting point.


    Chiaki clenched her hands and felt excited, she wanted to watch how Yuuki would grow to the future. Hina-chan looked at Yuuki who was on the stage, she had always wanted to be a star and standing together with him was her goal now, ''Yuuki...''


    Kuina and Miyuki looked at him with admiration and gaze, all in their minds were, ''Yuuki is amazing!''


    Yuuki stopped and took a deep breath. He felt this song really touched his heart. He wanted to stand but he heard everyone pping at him.


    "Yuuki, that''s great!!"


    "Yeah! I can''t wait to see you hold your concert!!"


    "You''ve got a bright future, young man!!"


    Yuuki smiled at them and said thank you to them, though, there was a thoughtlessment like that.


    "LET ME HAVE YOUR CHILD!!"


    Yuuki could only give her a wry smile, he was fine with a one-night stand but a child? No way! He finished his performance today and walked toward the changing room. He needed to bring Yuzuru back to her family.


    Yuuki took out his phone, [I''ve found Yuzuru, I''ll bring her to your home after this]. He sent it to Shouko.


    Yuuki didn''t need to wait too long and he had received his reply, [Thank you, I''m very worried about her].


    [Did you have a fight with her?] Yuuki asked.


    [Yes...], there was a long pause in her response.


    [Please, tell me if you have some trouble, remember you''re my friend right? or are you thinking of me as a stranger?] Yuuki asked.


    [Nooo! You''re my friend! That''s right, can you apany me to meet my acquaintance from elementary school tomorrow?] Shouko asked.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and didn''t think he had an appointment tomorrow, [Sure, I''ll apany you.]


    [Thank you!!], Shouko said.


    [Is Ishida alsoing?] Yuuki didn''t really want for him toe but if it Shouko''s decision what could he do?


    [Yes, he is helping me meet Sahara], Shouko said.


    [Sahara?] Yuuki asked, he knew who she was the only one in elementary school willing to learn signnguage for the sake of Nishimiya Shouko, though because she was weak against the pressure, she let Shouko being bullied by everyone.


    [Yes, she is one of the people who is helping me in elementary school], Shouko said.


    Yuuki sighed, he was wondering if Shouko was hating the people in her elementary school but he didn''t expect for her to want to meet them.


    [Then, we''ll meet tomorrow], Yuuki said.


    [Yes, let''s meet up tomorrow!] Shouko answered.


    Yuuki closed his phone and went to everyone. He looked outside and everyone had already been waiting for him.


    "Why are you so long in the changing room?" Yuzuru asked.


    "I''ve talked with your sister, let''s go home now," Yuuki said.


    Yuzuru opened her eyes wide, "WHAT!! YOU TALK WITH MY SISTER!"


    Yuuki nodded, "She is very worried about you, I''ll take you home even if you don''t want to," he carried her easily on his shoulder, "Hina-chan, Kuina, Miyuki, Chiaki, I''ll need to take this kid back first, bye."


    "Bye, Yuuki!" Hina-chan, Kuina, and Miyuki said at the same time.


    Chiaki didn''t answer him and looked at his back, she was thinking about something.


    Yuuki was carrying Yuzuru on his shoulder while walking toward her home, he ignored everyone who gazed toward them.


    "Let me down, you idiot!!" Yuzuru screamed.


    "Sure," Yuuki put her down.


    Yuzuru kept looking at him with a suspicious gaze. She didn''t believe Yuuki would let her go easily.


    "You know, we''re fighting?" Yuzuru asked.


    "Yes, your sister said it to me," Yuuki said.


    Yuzuru chuckled, "You think, I''m very cruel right to get angry at her? My sister is deaf and as someone who is normal, I need to understand her to better right? I need to take care of her, I need to be...." she stopped when someone patted her head, she looked at Yuuki who was smiling at her.


    "You''re still a child, don''t think too much about something like that," Yuuki said.


    "What!!" Yuzuru was angry.


    "And, Shouko isn''t someone who wants to be protected like that, she isn''t a weak girl like you think, now, she started to face her past, don''t stop her, support her, I''ll do the same and watch over her," Yuuki said.


    Yuzuru couldn''t say anything and nodded, "Why do you care about her?" She needed to know his reason.


    Yuuki smiled, "Isn''t it obvious that I''m trying to make her my wife."


    Yuzuru was stupified, "OVER MY DEAD BODY YOU F.U.C.KER!!!!"


    They were arguing with each other until they arrived at her home.


    "Yuzuru," they stopped arguing when they saw a middle aged woman who was standing in front of them.


    ''Hmm, beautiful,'' Yuuki had to admit Shouko''s mother was really beautiful, though, she looked quite tired from working, and if she used makeup and didn''t look tired, her charm would increase several times.


    "Well, I''ll be going home first, Yuzuru, tell Shouko, that I miss her," Yuuki said.


    "No way!!" Yuzuru was mad.


    Yuuki shook his head and looked at Yaeko Nishimiya.


    Yaeko is the mother of Shouko and Yuzuru, and the daughter of Ito.


    Yuuki bowed his head a little and Yaeko also did the same, she didn''t know who he was but she could see his rtionship with her daughter was very close. She was actually quite wary of him since she thought this guy would bully her daughter but it didn''t seem to be the case.


    "Bye, mother-inw," Yuuki said and left them.


    Yaeko was stupified when she was being called ''mother inw?'', "Yuzuru, who is he?"


    "The guy who wants to marry Shouko," Yuzuru said absentmindedly.


    "WHAT!!!" Yaeko blinked her eyes several times, she needed to ask her daughter, she couldn''t let her daughter be cheated by a man.


    Yaeko wanted to ask about him more to Yuzuru but she had already left her, "Wait Yuzuru! Tell me more about him!!"

 Chapter 102: Sahara

    "I''m home," Yuzuru said while entering her apartment.


    "Yuduru!" Shouko hurriedly hugged her, she was really worried about her.


    "Nee-chan!" Yuzuru was startled.


    "Sowwy! Sowwy!" Shouko said.


    Yuzuru was smiling, "I''m sorry too, nee-chan-han."


    Shouko nodded and they hugged each other again.


    "That''s right, I want to drink grandma''s peri juice," Yuzuru said.


    Their grandma nodded and started to prepare peri juice for them.


    "Yuzuru, who is that guy really?" Yaeko came to them.


    Yuzuru sighed, "His name is Yuuki, he is nee-chan''s friend, I don''t know anything further about him, he really likes to tease me that he will marry Shouko in the future," she said while grumbling.


    "Hoo? Some boys want to marry Shouko?" Ito was surprised.


    Ito is the mother of Yaeko and the grandmother of Shouko and Yuzuru. She was Shouko''s and Yuzuru''s primary caretaker after her son-inw abandoned their family and Yaeko was forced to spend all her time supporting the family financially.


    Shouko was blushing, "N-no! Youki is my freenn! An-and, I em suor he hass alreeedy a gerlfrieend," she smiled bitterly.


    Yaeko, Yuzuru, and Ito were surprised it was their first time to see Shouko''s to have this kind of expression.


    "Oh, can you tell me more about him?" Ito asked.


    Shouko nodded and started telling them about their meeting.


    Yaeko felt worried about Shouko but she was very distant toward her, she wouldn''t start to ask her, she didn''t say anything and listened to her story.


    Shouko told everyone that she met him when she lost her hearing aid,ter, Yuuki helped him to search it and found it for her, but, her hearing aid was broken, he gave her a new one, she showed them his hearing aid on her ears.


    Ito and Yuzuru were surprised, they thought it was her old one but it was new, they had never noticed it.


    "He is a good boy, you should bring him here sometimes," Ito said.


    "No way!!! I''m sure he''ll take Shoukoter!!" Yuzuru didn''t want him toe.


    "Yies, I wial breng hiimteer," Shouko said with a smile.


    "NEE-CHAN!!" Yuzuru felt betrayed.


    Yaeko who heard the story about Yuuki felt he wasn''t a bad person but she needed to know more about him, she knew hearing aid wasn''t something cheap, it must be very expensive especially when she noticed Shouko could hear better when she was wearing his hearing aids.


    Yaeko knew Yuuki must be from someone rich, she didn''t believe in man, she had been abandoned by her husband because of her child, she knew the story of Cindere where the poor girl being courted by a handsome prince was a big lie, she wanted to know his reason to get closer to her daughter.


    Yaeko needed to protect them.


    The next day, Yuuki had prepared himself to go with Shouko to meet Sahara. He didn''t really want to meet her and Ishida, especially, he walked to the train station where everyone was waiting.


    "Yuuki, you''rete!" Yuzuru was mad.


    "My bad, there is a ck cat suddenly appeared in front of me, there is also an olddy that needs help to cross the street.." Yuuki talked aboutme excuses, Shouko who was a gullible belief in him, but Yuzuru, Ishida, and Nagastuka looked at him hateful gaze.


    "YOU''RE LYING!!" They had never seen someone so shameless like him.


    "Doun''t doubht him!" Shouko said, she still couldn''t talk properly even though she could listen to their conversation, she was grateful for Yuuki to give her this hearing aids.


    Yuuki smiled at them and received their re, he shook his head and noticed the small guy beside Yuzuru and Ishida.


    "I''ve known Yuzuru and Ishida, but who are you?" Yuuki asked the mushroom head near them.


    Nagatsuka who was being called was startled then he smiled and hit his chest and looked very proud, "I''m Ishida''s best friend, my name is Tomohiro Nagatsuka."


    Yuuki nodded, "Nice to meet you, my name is Yuuki," He didn''t mind to know this cool short guy in front of him, he really liked the scene where Ishida asked him the question about a friend.


    They talked for a while until the train came, they would go to Sahara''s school with a train.


    Yuuki looked at the train and surprised to see a poster of ''Sword Art Online'' on it. He didn''t expect for Sonoko to work so fast, little did he know that his father had helped him.


    Yuuki looked at the poster until someone tucked his shirt.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    [Do you like that novel?] Shouko noticed Yuuki was kept looking at the poster.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, that''s my novel actually."


    Shouko and Ishida were surprised, they didn''t expect for him to be a writer, they talked about it and then talked about Sahara.


    Shouko was very grateful to Ishida to help her to meet Sahara, Ishida nodded at her and told her ''it''s fine.''


    They continued to talk until they arrived at the station.


    "Do you know where is she?" Yuuki asked.


    "Wait, let me check my phone," Ishida said, "Let''s see from here, we walk toward..."


    Shouko and Yuuki were waiting and walked toward the esctor. Three of them talked to each other about how to find this ''Sahara'' until someone called Shouko.


    "SHO-CHAN!!"


    Yuuki noticed a tall girl with freckles, gentle eyes, and short ck hair.


    Shouko and Ishida also turned their heads and saw the girl was running toward them.


    "It''s me, Sahara! Do you still remember me?" Sahara was in front of them and waved her hand, she noticed two boys beside her, "Ah? Ishida? And?" She looked at the handsome boy in front of her.


    "Yuuki," Yuuki said.


    Sahara nodded, "Yuuki."


    That was how they first met.

 Chapter 103: Subordinates

    Yuuki and Ishida were looking at Shouko and Sahara who were talking to each other, they looked very harmonious. It was like Sahara had some romance feeling toward Shouko, if that true then he needed to stop her, he couldn''t let Shouko be ''yuri.''


    "Long time no see."


    "Since then, I''ve been practicing signnguage."


    "I''m sorry for suddenly go missing."


    "I''ve been worried about you ever since."


    "I''m really d to see you again."


    "What a pleasant surprise."


    Shouko and Sahara kept talking to each other while ignoring both Yuuki and Ishida. He had enough, he needed to get into the conversation until Sahara touched Shouko''s b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    ''I''ll see for a while,'' Yuuki had never expected Shouko would hide such big b.r.e.a.s.ts under her table.


    "I approve of it," Yuuki said.


    "What did you approve?" Ishida looked at him with a strange expression.


    "You''re still a v.i.r.g.i.n, you don''t need to know," Yuuki said.


    Ishida grumbled that he didn''t expect Yuuki to say he was a v.i.r.g.i.n, and that he felt pretty hurt.


    "Which school did you go to?" Sahara asked.


    [It''s Ousai Private Academy], Shouko said.


    Yuuki was pretty interested in this topic, so he tapped her shoulder to face him.


    Shouko turned her head and looked at him with a curious gaze.


    Yuuki had just remembered Shouko was from Ousai, "Did any pervert bothering you there?" He remembered there was a lot of pervert in that school.


    Ishida and Sahara were surprised, ''there is a pervert in Shouko''s school!''


    Shouko shook her head hurriedly, [No, there is no pervert, everyone is very kind there, especially, Kaichou, she is always helping me along the student council]. She told everyone with signnguage.


    "Do you have any friend there?" Yuuki asked.


    Shouko nodded, [Yes, there is Yui, Mio, Ritsu, and Tsumugi!]


    Yuuki felt that name strangely familiar but he didn''t think much, he talked with Shouko together with Sahara.


    Shara was a pretty chill girl, though she was weak against pressure.


    "I''ll go to the toilet first," Ishida said.


    "I''ll follow you," Yuuki said, "Wait for us, okay!"


    "Yeah," Sahara said, and Shouko nodded.


    Yuuki and Ishida were in the toilet together, they didn''t say anything and Ishida felt pretty nervous to be alone with him.


    "Why did you try to meet her?" Yuuki asked.


    "Ha?" Ishida didn''t expect him to ask a question.


    "Did you want to feel better after bullying her in elementary school? Do you want her to forgive you or something?" Yuuki asked.


    Ishida smiled bitterly at his questions, he knew how unworthy he was to be around Shouko, he had thought to kill himself several times in the past but because of her mom, he couldn''t do it.


    "I''m sure you''ve heard my stories from Nishimiya, you''re right, I''m a very terrible human, I have no right to live, but at the very least, I don''t want to make Nishimya cry anymore," Ishida said.


    "Then you don''t have to worry that Shouko is in my hand, she will never cry and I will protect her from anything, the problem here is you, Ishida," Yuuki said.


    Ishida was startled, "Me? The problem?"


    Yuuki said, "Maybe you don''t realize but you don''t have any trust in everyone besides Nishimiya because you know she is the one who wouldn''t betray you."


    Ishida couldn''t say anything.


    Yuuki shook his head, "You actually know that everyone in your elementary school is very terrible, they had bullied her until one of her ears had lost permanently."


    "WHAT!" Ishida was surprised.


    "Did you feel guilty?" Ishida couldn''t say anything in response.


    "Everything is fine before she meets you, you know Shouko has always med themselves if something happens beside her," Yuuki said.


    Ishida couldn''t say anything, he didn''t know what to say and everything he said was true, it was because of him, everything started because of him. If he didn''t appear in front of her if he didn''t meet her, if he didn''t bully her, if he wasn''t alive. He started to me himself, he thought it was better to die until he heard his voice.


    "That''s why Ishida, you need to live happily," Yuuki said.


    Ishida couldn''t believe what he had heard, "Why? Don''t you want to beat me? Don''t you think I''m better to die?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, you''re better to die, if Shouko gives me permission, I can make my subordinates drown you in Tokyo Bay."


    Ishida opened his eyes wide and couldn''t believe it, he was lucky that Shouko didn''t hate him.


    "But if I do that Shouko will me herself, which is why you need to live happily," Yuuki said.


    "HOW?? EVERYONE IS BETRAYING ME!! DO YOU KNOW HOW I FEEL WHEN WAS EVERYONE LOOKING AT ME IN ELEMENTARY SCHOOL? HOW EVERYONE STARTED TO BLAME ME WHEN EVERYTHING IS GOING BAD!! YOU''RE STRONG, HANDSOME, AND RICH, YOU PROBABLY DON''T KNOW ANY..." Before Ishida finished his words, he was being pped by Yuuki, he was in shocked and touched his cheek, it was f.u.c.k.i.n.g hurt.


    "Are you finished with your rambling? Because it''s getting old, what are you a sissy? F.u.c.k up with everyone! Who cares about everyone! And f.u.c.k.i.n.g show them that you can live fine without them! Let them live in their guilty feelings forever! Did they hurt you and made you suffer? It''s absurd, they''re the ones who are hurt and suffer! You''re living fine with your happy family, have enough money to eat, and no one forced you to do anything! SHOW THE ONE WHO MAKES YOU SUFFER THAT YOU''RE LIVING HAPPILY RIGHT NOW!!" Yuuki shouted that he couldn''t believe he was getting excited, he looked around and realized they had be the center of attention.


    After all, it was very strange to see someone suddenly screaming in the toilet.


    "WHAT ARE YOU LOOKING AT? THIS IS NOT CIRCUS YOU F.U.C.KER!!" If a normal person would say sorry and asked for forgiveness but Yuuki was Yakuza, he didn''t care about any of that.


    Everyone hurriedly scattered away, Yuuki had used his power to erase his video on their handphone, he didn''t want to enter the newspaper tomorrow after all.


    "Start with the closest person in your life, like your mother, sister, niece, and that mushroom head, you''re actually very luckypared to other people," Yuuki said.


    Ishida looked at him with admiration, he knew why Shouko could fall for this guy, no, this man.


    "Can I make you my friend?" Ishida unconsciously said.


    Yuuki snorted at him, "No way f.u.c.ker!"


    Ishida felt deted, he wanted to hide in the hole.


    "But I can make you one of my subordinates first," Yuuki said.


    Ishida''s eyes lit up and said, "ANIKI!!"


    "Tch, hurry up, I''m sure that both Sahara and Shouko are already waiting for us," Yuuki said.


    "YES!!" Ishida followed him.


    Little did they know that Sahara and Shouko had listened to their conversation all the time.


    "Yuuki is a great guy," Sahara said.


    "Yeass," Shouko said while blushing.

 Chapter 104: Metsudo-jii Invitation

    Yuuki and Ishida were walking together back to both Sahara and Shouko.


    "We''re giving you a discount ticket! Please take one!!" The girl with cat ears essories gave them coupon tickets.


    Ishida was very surprised to see this girl, ''Ueno?''


    Yuuki was looking at her thighs, ''What a delicious thigh!'' He couldn''t believe he found a treasure from in the city. He needed to tour around the city more so he could find something like this all the time. He noticed Ishida was looking at the girl.


    "What? Did you fall in love with her at first sight?" Yuuki asked.


    Ishida hurriedly waved his hands, "NO WAY!! It seems she was one of my acquaintances from my elementary school."


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and said, "Did he abandon you also?"


    Ishida didn''t say anything and nodded.


    Yuuki snorted, "Don''t worry man, there are a lot of cute girls in this world, I''ll introduce you to some, what kind of girls do you want? Do you like the young one? Mature one? Or do you like MILF?"


    Ishida was blushing, "I''m not a pervert like you, ANIKI!!"


    Yuuki shook his head, "This is why you''re a v.i.r.g.i.n, everyone is perverted whether you realize it or not."


    Ishida shook his head and said, "No! Everyone isn''t perverted like you!"


    Yuuki shook his head, "In this world, there are only 2 kinds of people! An open pervert and closet pervert! I remember you''re trying to peep when Sahara was touching Shouko''s b.r.e.a.s.ts."


    Ishida was blushing hard, "I-it''s not like that!! I don''t want Sahara to do something strange to Shouko."


    "Well, whatever you say," Yuuki shook his head.


    "By the way, do you like Shouko, Aniki?" Ishida asked.


    Yuuki stopped and started to think, he had never thought of Shouko as a romantic partner but when someone started to ask him this question, he thought if she had a boyfriend, what would he do? Will he be able to smile? No, he didn''t want Shouko to have a boyfriend, but his feeling wasn''t that strong toward her. He also didn''t want to make her be his s.e.x-friend.


    "I have a girlfriend, you know," Yuuki said, he didn''t want to answer this question now. He needed to think more about Shoukoter.


    Ishida nodded, he needed to work hard to search for his reason to live, he needed to spend more time with his mother, sister, niece, and Nagatsuka. He started to remember how his first meeting with Nagatsuka was. He was the first person who tried to call him.


    Now, Ishida started to feel excited about this life.


    "Hey? Do you have something you want to do, Ishida?" Yuuki suddenly asked.


    "Me?" Ishida was startled, he had never thought, Yuuki would ask this kind of question.


    "Yeah, you need a reason to live, right? Sometimes, a dream is also one of the reasons people live, you need to find your dream in this life," Yuuki said.


    Ishida realized that Yuuki was right, he started to think about what he wanted to do in this life. He kept thinking until he remembered his mom. He remembered that she raised him with only opened a hair salon in his home, though, the ie wasn''t much but he had enough to eat every day.


    "Probably the hairdresser," Ishida said unsurely. He had thought his dream was pretty girly and thought Yuuki would make fun of him.


    "Hairdresser, that''s great," Yuuki said.


    Ishida looked at him with a strange expression, "Don''t you think, it''s a job for women?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "Hairdresser is great, you have a special privilege to touch everyone''s head, everyone will be jealous of you since you can touch the prime minister, king, or the president''s head."


    Ishida opened his mouth wide and had never thought of anything like that.


    "Well, enough of that, you still haven''t be a hairdresser and I can see both Sahara and Shouko areing toward us," Yuuki said.


    Ishida nodded at him and clenched his hands, he needed to be a hairdresser.


    Sahara and Shouko came to them and invited them to karaoke.


    "I''ll be going home first, I need to do something," Ishida excused himself, saying he wanted to try to practice hair cutting with his mom.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Sahara asked.


    "He found his dream, that''s all," Yuuki said.


    Sahara looked confused but Shouko nodded sagely.


    Working hard toward their dream it was youth, it was painful, satisfying, memorable, and couldn''t be forgotten.


    Yuuki, Shouko, and Sahara went to karaoke and sang for a long time.


    Yuuki wanted to cure Shouko so she could talk normally, but he needed time to do it. He didn''t want to startle her.


    They were singing until someone called him on his phone, Yuuki looked at the screen and it was Metsudo-jii.


    "I''ll need to answer this," Shouko and Sahara nodded at him.


    Yuuki excused himself and received his phone call, "What''s wrong, Metsudo-jii?"


    "Hahaha, Yuuki, I''ve just learned about your manga and game! It''s really great!" Metsudo-jii said.


    "Hahaha, I''m d you like it," Yuuki said.


    "I''ve heard from your dad that you''ve bought apany," Metsudo-jii said.


    "Yeah, I''ve bought it and had already prepared my book, you should be able to see its advertis.e.m.e.nt in many ces," Yuuki knew that his father had helped him somehow, he needed to say thank you to him.


    "Hahaha, it''s great to be young, you can do anything!!" Metsudo-jii said.


    "Then, why did you suddenly call me, Metsudo-jii?" Yuuki asked again.


    "That''s right, I have a feeling that you''ll join the Kengan matches in the future," Metsudo-jii said.


    "Probably, but I don''t think I''ll need to join now," hispany was still on the development stage, Yuuki was sure, hispany wasn''t worth that much in everyone''s eyes.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry about that, I''ve been living believing in my instinct, how about you go to kengan matches, today?" Metsudo-jii said.


    "Ha? Today?" Yuuki was surprised.


    "Yeah, isn''t it better to learn now, rather thanter?" Metsudo-jii said.


    Yuuki thought for a while and nodded, "Sure,"


    "Good, I''ll call someone to pick you up," Metsudo-jii said.


    "Thank you," Yuuki said.


    They talked for a while and closed their phone, Yuuki was quite curious, it was his first time to watch Kengan matches, he couldn''t wait for it.

 Chapter 105: My Mother-in-law is cute

    Yuuki took Shouko back to her home, he was happy since both of them were alone.


    Sahara had said goodbye to them first, she knew to read the atmosphere between him and Shouko. She smiled bitterly and happy at the same time, she smiled bitterly because she was still single, and happy since someone would care about Shouko.


    Yuuki and Shouko arrived in front of her apartment.


    [Can youe to my house?] Shouko asked.


    Yuuki was surprised and asked, "Why suddenly?"


    [My grandma is very curious about you], Shouko said.


    "How aboutter? I''ve something to do after this, maybe a few dayster, I''lle to your house," Yuuki said.


    Shouko was quite disappointed but nodded regardless, she knew that Yuuki was quite busy, [Yes, I''ll be waiting for you].


    Yuuki patted her head and said, "I''ll call youter, okay?"


    Shouko nodded happily.


    They were talking for a while until someone called Shouko away.


    "Shouko, can you enter first? Your grandma is asking you something," Yaeko came to them.


    Shouko felt confused but nodded, she said goodbye to him and entered her apartment.


    Yuuki looked at Yaeko, he knew that Shouko''s beauty wasing from her, he felt grateful toward her and quite interested in her.


    "Why did you try to get closer to my daughter?" Yaeko asked.


    "I want to marry her mom," Yuuki said, and he didn''t think much of it when Yaeko asked this question.


    "DON''T JOKE WITH ME!! TELL ME THE TRUTH!! ARE YOU PLAYING WITH HER? DID YOU REALLY HAVING FUN TRY TO HAVE FUN WITH MY DAUGHTER?" Yaeko shouted all her feelings, she was really worried about her daughter.


    Yuuki started to think his feeling toward Shouko was probably wasn''t as strong as he thought, but he shook his head, ''Bullshit!'' He f.u.c.k.i.n.g loved her and this mom of her too.


    "Can you answer me? Hmph, please, stay away from here right now," Yaeko wanted to go back to her apartment but her hand was being pulled over by him.


    "Please, wait, I know that my feeling to Shouko isn''t strong, but my feeling wants to protect her it''s real!" Yuuki said with


    Yaeko wasn''t ustomed to some skinship between male and female, especially, when she was quite s.e.x.u.a.lly frustrated and the young man in front of her was very charming.


    "Please, believe in me!" Yuuki took both of her hands and looked at her straight.


    Yaeko was blushing, "I-I get it! Hurry up and let me go!!"


    Yuuki let her hands go and looked at her, "Give me time, I''ll definitely make her happy."


    Yaeko looked at him and sighed, she couldn''t understand such a handsome young man would fall to her daughter, she knew her daughter was quite beautiful but it couldn''t bepared to an artist, and her daughter was also deaf.


    Yaeko felt that Shouko''s luck was really good to catch the eye of this young man, she was d that Yuuki was sincere and honest to her.


    "Why my daughter? I''m sure you can get a lot of girls as much as you want," Yaeko asked.


    "Your daughter is special to me, Shouko is the girl that I''ve always wanted in my life," Yuuki said.


    Yaeko was blushing, she had never seen someone say something like this in real life except in television show, she sighed again, she was quite jealous of her daughter''s luck.


    "I get it, for now, I''ll let you chase Shouko," Yaeko gave up.


    "Really?" Yuuki''s eyes were lit up.


    "Yeah," Yaeko nodded.


    "Yeah, thank you, mother," Yuuki hugged her.


    Yaeko was blushing again, she could feel his warm breath, his musky smell, and his deep voice so close to her.


    "Hu-hurry up and let me go!!" Yaeko tried to push him away but it was futile since his strength was stronger.


    "Hahaha, you''re too cute, mother inw," Yuuki said.


    Yaeko was red, "YOU!! HURRY UP AND LET ME GO!!!"


    They were arguing with each other and didn''t notice three people were looking at them.


    [Mom is very close to Yuuki], Shouko said with hand signnguage, she was happy that her mom and Yuuki could be closer.


    Yuzuru didn''t say anything and felt weird to see her mom was blushing like that, she never had this side of her after all. She could use this to tease her mom, sheughed naughtily.


    Ito didn''t say anything she felt happy that her daughter was happy, she had always seen her face frowning all the time, this was her first time to see her like this, she knew that kind of face since she also had that kind of experience during her youth, shemented that Yuuki couldn''t meet her daughter faster.


    Their age was too far apart, but at least, her granddaughter was really close to him, Ito wished was to make Yuuki her grandson-inw before she left her family.


    Yuuki let Yaeko down and was smiling, he had to admit he really liked his mother-inw, she was really cute.


    Yaeko looked at him with hateful expression and blushing, she wanted to be angry at him but she knew it was futile.


    "You''re cute, Yaeko," Yuuki said.


    "YOU!!!" Yaeko couldn''t contain it anymore, she felt a shiver when she was being called ''Yaeko'' by him.


    "I need to go now, bye, I''ll y at your house in a few days," Yuuki said and left her.


    Yaeko was still blushing and kept looking at his back until Yuuki was gone. She sighed and felt tired, but it was strangely feltfortable. She was wondering if she was still attractive in front of a young man.


    ''What am I thinking??'' Yaeko held both of her hands and squatted down. She was several years older than him and it wouldn''t be strange if she was being called his mom. She was really jealous of her daughter.


    Yuuki was in the car, he had been picked up by Metsudo-jii''s driver to go to watch Kengan match. He didn''t say anything since he wasn''t in the mood, he looked at the man in front of him and knew he was quite strong.


    The trip was quite long until the driver told him that they had arrived.


    "We''ve arrived, Yuuki-sama," the driver said.


    "Thank you," Yuuki came out from the car and looked at the abandoned building in front of him.


    In front of him was the ce where the Kengan matches would start, Yuuki was excited and went inside.

 Chapter 106: Kengan Match

    Yuuki entered the building and saw a lot of people had alreadye there. He could see a lot of famous people from celebrities, high ranking politicians, famous athletes, CEOs and many other famous people.


    His entrance didn''t make anymotion but many people also noticed him, especially girls, there were a lot of cougar in this building, they were wondering if Yuuki was some boy toy. He was walking around until someone called him.


    "Young master!!" Yuuki turned his head in response and saw a very big man. He remembered this man.


    "Oh, Komada, are you a fighter here?" Yuuki asked.


    Komada Shigeru is a yakuza man known as "Komada the Deva", he is also one of the members of Shuuei n. He''s a muscr man with a huge tattoo of a Deva on his back, which is the origin of his nickname "the Deva". Komada is a powerfulbatant who fought with a street brawling style coupled with his inhumanly remarkable strength and endurance.


    "Yes, young master, did youe with the boss?" Komada asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, I''ve received an invitation from Metsudo-jii."


    Komada was surprised and opened his eyes wide, "Did the Kengan match''s chairman invite you, young master?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, by the way, whichpany did you represent?"


    Komada smiled widely, "I''m the representative fighter of the Nogi group!"


    Yuuki titled his head, "Nogi group?"


    "Komada, who is he?" Suddenly someone came between them.


    "Oh, Mr. Nogi, this is my young master, he is the first son of the boss," Komada said.


    Yuuki looked at the old man in front of him, he knew he was the chairman of Nogi Group.


    Nogi was also surprised to see the young master of Shuuei n here, he knew how powerful that n was within the underworld, especially after they made drive theirpetitor away from Japan, they almost be the only Yakuza group in Japan.


    Nogi smiled at him, "Hello, my name is Nogi Hideki," he wanted to test him.


    "Yeah, my name is Yuuki," Yuuki said.


    Nogi Hideki is the leading director of Nogi Group. He is an esteemed looking gentleman, always seen wearing the finest threads. He has ck hair that is slicked back and wrinkled yet experienced facial features.


    Nogi had a good eye for noticing other person''s useful qualities and manipting them to benefit himself. He remembered Yuuki from the file he read a few days ago.


    "Did you also the one who makes ''Fairy Tail?" Nogi asked.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Old man, did you read manga?"


    Nogi twitched his lips being called an old man by him but it was the truth since he was 50 years old this year. He knew he couldn''t be angry towards him since his status was the same or higher than him.


    Nogi smiled bitterly, "Of course, one of our subsidiariespany is Weekly Shounen Jump."


    Yuuki''s eyes lit up when he heard about Shounen Jump, "Wow, that''s great, then, what''s wrong?" He remembered Takagi, Mashiro, and Niizuma, he knew they were working hard but it needed a few years more to make them mature, they needed more experiences before they entered the world stage.


    Yuuki also heard the condition of Shounen Jump wasn''t as good as before since they didn''t have any good manga in theirpany, probably, Nogi would invite him to enter ''Shounen Jump.''


    Nogi smiled, "Of course, as the owner of ''Weekly Shounen Jump,'' I''d like to invite you to make your manga in ourpany! We''ll give you more privileges than in ''Weekly Shounen Gongon''," he smiled he knew how profitable his manga was, ''Fairy Tail'' was the most popr manga right now, hispany was in dire to seek new manga but it was very hard to find it.


    They had found many talented mangakas but it needed a few more years before they started to develop, oh, how much Nogi missed the time of ''Shounen Jump'' during the Dragon Ball, Astro Boy, and Golgo 13.


    Now, it was in the past, ''Weekly Shounen Jump'' wasn''t as strong as before, it needed very good manga being published for hispany, Nogi needed to a power of the young man in front of him.


    Yuuki smiled at him, ''what a cunning old fox,'' he knew that many businessmen were shameless and that was true, they needed to be shameless in this world or else many people would rob their rich.


    Yuuki was very greedy, he could get a lot of money from drawing another manga, but he wanted more.


    "I have a proposition for you, I don''t know if you''re interested," Yuuki said.


    "Hoo? What is it?" Nogi asked as he felt intrigued with the young man in front of him.


    "What if I buy ''Weekly Shounen Jump'' from you," Yuuki dropped a bomb.


    Nogi couldn''t believe what he heard from this young man, he didn''t think Yuuki was very greedy and wanted to take ''Weekly Shounen Jump'' from him, though, he knew that Yuuki could ask this because the situation of ''Weekly Shounen Jump'' wasn''t as good as before, he also knew that he needed to cut his loss, if it continued he needed to sell it, but Yuuki''s proposition made him change his mind, he needed to make this be more profitable from him.


    "How about this, let''s do Kengan match between us," Nogi suddenly said.


    Kodama who was by their side was startled, he didn''t expect from a short introduction would be Kengan match between his employer and the son of his boss.


    Yuuki smiled widely, "Good! What is your condition!"


    Nogi nodded, "Good, I like your spirit, if I win, I want you to draw manga in ourpany for 20 years without any sry and royalty, all the rights of your manga will be given to us," he wanted to dry him.


    Yuuki was excited, he had never felt this excitement before, "Sure, you can, and if I win I''ll have your ''Weekly Shounen Jump''."


    Nogi nodded, "Sure you can have it, let''s talk about the appointment of this battle."


    They talked about the date of their Kengan match, they ignored everyone who was dumbfounded with the development of their conversation.


    Yuuki smiled with this match, he would have ''Weekly Shounen Jump'' on his hand.

 Chapter 107: Queen Bee

    Komada had never thought, the conversation between Yuuki and Mr. Nogi would be Kengan match between two of them. He felt regret to introduce them before he was Mr. Nogi''s fighter representative, he was the members of Shuue n, he couldn''t fight Yuuki.


    "Mr. Nogi, if you decided to fight with young master, I''ll have to forfeit my participant as your fighter representative," Komada said.


    Nogi smiled bitterly at him, he knew it would going to be like this and his main fighter was nowhere to be found, he needed to find a new fighter representative for himself, but he sighed in relief when he thought Yuuki would also find his fighter representative.


    "Let''s do the Kengan match in 1 month, I''m sure, you''ll need to find a fighter for yourself," Nogi said.


    Yuuki shook his head, "I''ll be the one who fights but I can give you 1 month to find a fighter," he crossed his arms and looked smug.


    Nogi twitched his lips, "1 month, I''ll send mywyer to make the arrangements."


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, 1 month, prepare my ''Weekly Shounen Jump'' old man, I want to tour around the site, bye, Kodama," he waved his hand and left them.


    Kodama was also shocked when he heard his young master would fight by himself, he knew his young master could fight but he knew that Yuuki''s ability wasn''t enough to enter Kengan stage.


    "Is your young master strong?" Nogi asked.


    Kodama didn''t answer him because he remembered what his friend told him about his experience in Dubai. He remembered Yuuki was very skillful in marksmanship but he didn''t really know about his closebat or martial arts ability.


    "Hmm, I don''t know, but if it marksmanship, he is the best," Kodama said.


    Nogi nodded, he felt better since a weapon wasn''t allowed in Kengan match. He took his phone and called someone, "Akiyama, we need to find new fighter."


    Yuuki was looking around the site, he was quite curious who was fighting today. He looked around until he was colliding with someone.


    "Kyaaa!"


    Yuuki hurriedly caught her and didn''t let her fall, when he touched her, he felt something tried to enter his body but he shrugged it off, he knew it was probably the power of the woman in front of him.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t see you there," Yuuki helped her to stand and wanted to get away from her. He didn''t really like a woman who liked to manipte someone, especially, a woman who had the ability to brainwash a man.


    Yuuki wanted to walk away but he was being pulled by her, "Sorry?"


    "I know that you''re new here, how about I help you?" The woman said.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "How did you know, I''m new here?"


    The woman smiled, "I''ve good memories about everyone who havee to this match before."


    Yuuki thought for a while, he didn''t know anything about Kengan match, his knowledge about this was limited to the manga he had read in the past and he didn''t even read it until the final chapters, he looked around and saw many people were looking at him and looked back to this woman.


    ''Well, isn''t it better to be apanied by someone beautiful?'' Yuuki knew the identity of this woman, she was also one of CEO who was fighting to be the Chairman of Kengan association in the future and her ability was powerless on him. She was pretty harmless to him.


    "Well, let me introduce myself, my name is Yuuki," Yuuki said.


    "Nice to meet you, Yuuki, my name is Kurayoshi Rino," Rino introduced herself, she gave him her hand and asked for a handshake.


    Yuuki didn''t mind and had a handshake with her.


    Rino wanted to use her power again but it was futile, she sighed inside her heart, she was more curious about the young man in front of him.


    Kurayoshi Rino, also known as the "Queen Bee", is a representative of Gold Pleasure Group, and a member of the Kengan Association. She is a revolutionary of the night leisure industry who alsomands the title of "Queen of the Night".


    Rino is a beautiful young woman with long fair hair that falls past her neck to her sizeable chest, an hourss figure and full lips neatly painted with lipstick. She is overall a ssy looking woman.


    Rino has the mysterious and strong power to be able to issue verbal "orders" that transcend simple persuasion and suppress the "ego instincts" of any male, forcing them into servitude; as long as they are "male", they cannot reject her. Rino''s "orders" can be split into varying levels: a powerful order is essentially "brainwashing" with the recipient bing a berserker until they die; however, this level of "order" severely reduces the recipient''s rational ability which substantially decreases their ability to cope with the unexpected.


    Rino couldn''t believe there was actually someone who could shrug her power easily, especially a man, there were only 2 possibilities, first was because he was gay, and the second her power was useless to him.


    Rino believed it was the second possibility since she noticed Yuuki was kept looking at her chest, she smiled inside.


    Rino noticed he was talking with Nogi earlier, she saw him because his charm was high, he was probably the most handsome man in this building, she also noticed a lot of women kept trying to find a chance to talk to him.


    "Can you tell me more about Kengan match?" Yuuki asked.


    "Sure, let''s talk while we''re walking," Rino smiled.

 Chapter 108: Ballet Dancer

    Yuuki and Rino were walking together, they became the center of attention of everyone in there, he was a very handsome young man and she was a very beautiful woman, of course, they would be the center of attention.


    "Kuuh!! That witch!! How dare she steal that young man from me!!" A man with a mboyant look said, he had been eyeing Yuuki ever since he entered the building but he stopped when he saw he was talking with Nogi. He had already been waiting for a long time but he waste and Yuuki had been robbed by Rino, he knew he didn''t have a chance to fight against her.


    "Hmph!! I''ll definitely get himter!" The man said and kept looking at Yuuki, he didn''t have a chance to talk with him but it didn''t mean he couldn''t appreciate his beauty right? He kept looking at his ass.


    Yuuki felt a shiver, he looked around and noticed a man withrge lips were looking at him with l.u.s.tful expression, he needed to get away from him.


    "Are you listening to me?" Yuuki heard a little-annoyed voice from his side.


    "My bad, Rino, there are some gay men that have been looking at him for a long time," Yuuki shuddered. He needed to tell Ryuu to drown that person in Tokyo Bay.


    Rino also turned her head and noticed the man that Yuuki had been talking about.


    "Oh, he is Yoshitake Yoshiro, he is quite famous for collecting handsome young men," Rino teased.


    "Hmph, if he dares to touch me, I''ll drown him in Tokyo Bay tonight," Yuuki said.


    Rino raised her eyebrows and said, "Are you a member of the association?" for him to be able to say something like that to one of the CEOs, probably because his identity wasn''t normal.


    Yuuki smiled, "No, I''m just a mangaka."


    Rino didn''t believe him but she couldn''t force him to say, "Oh, what kind of manga?"


    "Have you heard of''Fairy Tail''?" Yuuki asked.


    Rino suddenly started, "Don''t tell me, are you Yuuki-sensei?"


    Yuuki felt strange when he saw Rino''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Yes, I''m."


    "Great! Can you sign this for me!" Rino took out the''Fairy Tail'' book from out of nowhere.


    "Sure," Yuuki had seen a lot of strange things in his life, something like this wasn''t gonna faze him. He took out a pen out of nowhere and signed her book.


    Rino smiled, "Thank you."


    "Don''t worry about it," Yuuki said, "Can you tell me more about Kengan match?"


    Rino nodded, "Kengan''s match is a match between twopanies to solve their conflict and business deal through a fight between their representative fighter."


    Yuuki looked like the arena was quite crowded and the match would start, "Who is fighting?"


    "It''s between Murder Music and Lantis Music," Rino said.


    "What is their bet?" Yuuki asked.


    Rino tapped her chin as she tried to remember what was betting, "If I''m not wrong, I''m the organizer of the music tournament this year."


    Yuuki raised his eyebrows, "Music tournament?"


    Rino nodded, "Yeah, you know right, the government is trying to develop the culture through a tournament like the ''Game Making Tournament'' a few weeks ago."


    Yuuki nodded, he didn''t know, but he felt something troublesome woulde to him after this.


    "ACHOO!" Uomi suddenly sneezed, "Is Yuuki thinking about me?"


    Uomi was looking at the information in front of herputer, it was one of her ns to make her school be popr and wouldn''t be closed down forever. She needed Yuuki''s power to make it happen.


    "Well, I''ll give him a child or two, he''ll probably do it for me," Uomi smiled while thinking about her n.


    Yuuki and Rino were talking to each other until the judge came to the arena, he started to announce the match.


    "NOW, WE''LL START THE MATCH BETWEEN MURDER MUSIC AND LANTIS MUSIC," the judge announced, making everyone excited.


    "WOOOOOOO!!!!" everyone was screaming.


    "I''ll introduce each other fighter representative! From the Lantis Music is Yamamura Noki, and from Murder Music is Sawada Keizaburo!!!"


    Two men were walking toward the arena, one of them wore a karate uniform and the other man wore ballet dancer clothes?


    Yuuki looked strangely at the man who wore a ballet uniform, he observed his legs and amazed that a kick from those legs could probably make someone''s neck snapped.


    "Hehehe, I''ll defeat you in a second," the man in karate uniform said. He thought that he would be facing some scary opponent but he snorted when he saw a clown in front of him.


    Sawada didn''t say anything, he didn''t even need to look at his opponent, he kept looking at the young man who was watching his match, he was falling in love with him at first sight, he needed to show him the best of him.


    Sawadaughed creepily while looking at Yuuki.


    Yuuki shuddered, he was wondering why there were a lot of gay people in here.


    "Are you okay?" Rino asked worriedly.


    "I''m not okay, I''ve been eyeed by a lot of gay people in this ce," Yuuki had never felt stressed like this before, he wanted to go home, he needed Utaha''s legs and Ranko''s thigh.


    Rino smiled at him and tapped his shoulder, "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you from them."


    "Thank you," Yuuki felt tired.


    Rino smiled and helped him.


    Sawada twitched his lips when he saw Yuuki was flirting around with Rino, he felt pissed but he couldn''t do anything, he looked at his opponent and snorted, he needed to let out his anger.


    "THE MATCH START!!!"


    The karate man moved very fast toward Sawada, he wanted to punch his face.


    Sawada snorted and raised his feet as if a ballet dancer, he spun around as if he was dancing on the stage.


    The karate man snorted, he knew he would win this match.


    His punch was only an inch away from his face but suddenly something hit his face and made him fly away.


    "ARG!!" The karate man screamed and fainted, he couldn''t see his attack and


    Sawadanded gracefully, he felt strangely satisfied after he kicked that man, he turned his head and wanted to see Yuuki''s expression but he was disappointed when he noticed Yuuki had already gone.


    "SAWADA, THAT''S GREAT!!" His employer came to him with a happy expression.


    Sawada sighed, he would meet him again in the future, he was sure of it.


    Yuuki had a shudder suddenly, he felt someone wanted his ass or something.


    Yuuki didn''t need to watch the match since he knew the ballet dancer would win. A kick which was amplified by a rotation of ballet would be very devastating and the karate person was an amateur, he didn''t need to watch.


    "Are you okay?" Rino asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "Thank you for taking me home," being with a beautiful woman was betterpared with a grumpy driver.


    Rino smiled, "You can y for our Gold Pleasure Group if you want."


    "I''m sorry, but I''m still young, I can''t enter that ce," Yuuki didn''t really want to meet this woman again.


    "It''s okay, you can juste and see me," Rino said.


    "I''ve already got a girlfriend, I''m sure she''ll be angry if I y to that ce," Yuuki took out hisst card.


    "Then, can I y at your home?" Rino asked with a pitiful expression.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed, he lost, he couldn''t win against that face, "Yeah, but let me know before youe."


    Rino nodded, "Sure, let''s exchange our phone number."


    They were talking until they arrived at his apartment, he said goodbye to her and entered his apartment, he felt tired, he met a lot of strange men and this woman, he really needed Utaha''s legs and Ranko''s thigh.


    In the car, Rino was looking at her phone screen, she smiled and no one knew what she was thinking.

 Chapter 109: Long Night

    Yuuki entered his manga studio because he saw that the light was still on, and he was wondering if Eriri was still working there.


    "I''m home," Yuuki entered his apartment and saw three girls who were in front of theputer. He could see they had a very bad expression on their face. They heard his voice and turned his heads.


    "YUUKI, HELP ME!!" Eriri was crying and ran toward him.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked while patting her head. He looked at both Ranko and Utaha.


    "Her website is being hacked by someone," Utaha said.


    "What?" Yuuki was startled, "Really?" He looked at Eriri who was hugging him. He knew she was very vexed and sad because her website was being hacked by someone.


    "Yeah, I''ve rejected his request to draw a nude character and in the next few days, he said he would give me revenge, I didn''t think, he would hack my website," Eriri was crying. Her hard work was being destroyed by her haters.


    Eriri is the secret ill.u.s.trator for a famous doujinshi circle called ''''Egoistic Lily'''' under the alias Eri Kashiwagi when she participates in doujin activities.


    It wasn''t strange if she got a request to draw characters but she couldn''t ept all those requests. Many of them would insult her but it was her first time for someone to destroy her website.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll fix this as soon as possible," Yuuki said while holding her shoulders.


    Eriri still sniffled but nodded at him, she believed that Yuuki could help her in this situation.


    Yuuki sat down in front ofputer and started his work. He got 100 points profieciency on programming, it was very easy for him to fix something like this.


    Yuuki was typing the keyboard very fast and made the three girls around him dumbfounded. Eriri and Utaha were fine since both of them had seen him making his game but it was different for Ranko. She didn''t even understand what he was doing right now but she knew it was very incredible.


    Yuuki was trying to fix her website. He restored every lost picture Eriri had drawn in the past and fixed her website. He felt anger toward those haters and needed some revenge on them.


    Yuuki tracked down theirputer from the server and found them. He made theirputer nk and stole password, embrassing picture, video and etc. He snorted and decided to upload all of them on the inte.


    Yuuki would show them if they were messing with one of his friends.


    Three of them were waiting for him to finish. They had a smile when they noticed Eriri''s website was almost being restored by him.


    Yuuki was typing on the keyboard for thest time and stopped. He felt satisfied after he got his revenge.


    "Is it done?" Eriri asked unsurely.


    "Yes, I''ve fixed everything and I''ve gotten your revenge," Yuuki said.


    "Thank you!!" Eriri was hugging him. She felt happy that Yuuki could help her.


    "Ehem, Sawamura-san, I think you''re too close to our boyfriend," Utaha had an annoyed look on her face.


    "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!" Eriri was back to her usual self and started to argue with Utaha.


    Yuuki could only watch them fight but also felt relief when he saw Eriri was back to her usual. He felt very angry at her haters who started to hack her website.


    "I guess the life of the creator isn''t that good, huh," Ranko suddenly said.


    Utaha, who was fighting Eriri, stopped and said, "Yes, the life of the creator seems morous, but it''s not all wine and roses."


    "Is it?" Ranko asked, "Isn''t Yuuki rack up a lot of money?"


    "Well, Yuuki is a different case, he is very abnormal as a creator," Utaha said.


    "Hey!" Yuuki felt insulted by her.


    Utaha took her coffee and blew it down,"The deadline is murder, thepetition is rough, and there''s no telling when your talent might dry up."


    "Is that what you should say?" Ranko felt strange.


    Utaha drank her coffee and said, "And the worst of all are the haters. They deride your good review as stealth marketing and if your works sell poorly, they call you old and busted. You can make response to the me, and they''ll say you''re making excuses and rationalizing. But if you just ignore them, they say you''re not fullfiling your responbility to exin yourself!" She ced down her cup hard on the table and raised her hands.


    "AAAH!!! THOSE HATERS ALL DESERVE GET BANHAMMER!!" Utaha was screaming.


    "Calm down, Utaha," Yuuki tried to calm her but he also knew the life of creator in his past life. His friends were one of them being insulted in everyments were their works. They always said it was fine but he knew it was very hurt being insulted like that.


    Utaha felt calm after being spoiled by Yuuki. She looked at him with a suspicious gaze.


    "Where did you go earlier? And your smell is like women''s perfume! Tell me! Did you go to your other lovers!!" Utaha looked at him with expression,''if you don''t tell, I''ll kill you then kill myself!''


    Ranko and Eriri were also looking at him, they were curious and wanted to know his answer.


    Yuuki sighed, he needed to tell them the truth, "I''ll tell you but you''ve got to promise me not to tell anyone."


    Three of them felt weird but nodded, they were curious what he was going to tell them.


    "Well, it''s about Kengan match," Yuuki started telling them about Kengan match. He told them about the fight between big corporations to settle their conflicts and business deals.


    Three of them opened their eyes wide, they had never thought there would be underground fighting between big corporations.


    "Did you enter that kengan match?" Ranko asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "1 month from now, I''ll enter that tournament."


    They were startled and tried to stop him from entering that match but Yuuki stopped them and told them it was fine. They tried again but it was useless.


    "You''ve got to bring me in," Utaha said.


    Yuuki nodded and didn''t mind for her to watch him fight.


    They started to ask him again about the details of Kengan match until they felt satisfied.


    "Let''s sleep," Yuuki wanted to sleep but his hand was being pulled by someone, "What?"


    "You still have not exined to us where the smell of perfume in your body ising from?" Ranko said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, it was a very long night for him.

 Chapter 110: Countdown to Heaven 1

    The next morning, Yuuki was holding his phone while drinking a coffee.


    "What? You want me toe to Nishitani Twins Tower Building?" Yuuki was dumbfounded.


    Ranko and Utaha who were eating their breakfast seemed curious when they heard him raised his voice.


    [Yes, I''ve gotten the invitation for the opening of this building], Issei said.


    [Why me? Why not Raku?] Yuuki asked.


    [Well, you''re more suitable for this and I''m sure Raku would be very nervous there], Issei said.


    Yuuki didn''t reject or agreed, he was thinking whether he shoulde or not.


    [You can also bring your girlfriends, I''m sure, they will be happy to have a holiday in this new resort], Issei said.


    Yuuki looked at his girlfriends.


    "Go! We need to go!" Utaha who had been listening to their conversation was excited.


    "YES!! WE''RE GOING ON HOLIDAY!!" Ranko was very happy.


    Yuuki smiled, [Good, we''ll go there, thank''s dad].


    [Hahaha, don''t worry about it], Issei said.


    They talked for a while and closed the phone, Yuuki needed to take care of his luggage before he went to that skyscr.a.p.er building. It would be their first time to go on holiday together. He was excited about his nightlife.


    Romantic night in the high building while looking at Mt. Fuji as the scenery. Yuuki, Utaha, and Ranko were very excited.


    "Let''s bring this, I need this too!" Utaha said while trying to search her clothes.


    "Yeah, don''t forget to bring that! I''m sure there will be a formal party," Ranko said.


    "Girls, we can buy it there, let''s not bring too many things," Yuuki didn''tck money if his wives wanted something he could buy it for them.


    "That''s right! That''s your money for!" Utaha was excited.


    "Good, let me give you a gift," Ranko gave him a peck on his lips.


    Yuuki shook his head, he had a feeling his holiday on this skyscr.a.p.er building wouldn''t be calm.


    Yuuki, Utaha, and Ranko had arrived in Nishitani Twins Tower Building and as expected it was a very tall building. It was probably the tallest building in Japan right now.


    "Wow, it''s very big," Ranko said with an amazed expression on her face.


    "Like mine?" Yuuki smiled.


    Utaha and Ranko snorted at him and ignored him, they still were looking at the building.


    Yuuki shook his head and waited for someone who would greet them toe.


    They were looking around the building until they heard a loud voice.


    "IT''S HUGE!!!!"


    "I can''t even see the top."


    "It must be touching the clouds."


    Yuuki had a bad feeling when he heard this voice. He also heard a sound of a caring toward them and his feeling was right when he heard Ranko called someone.


    "Ran? Is that you?" Ranko was surprised.


    "Ranko? And Yuuki too? What are you doing here?" Ran was surprised to see them.


    "Ah, Ran-nee-chan!" Conan and his friendsing toward them.


    "HEY!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!" Suddenly, Kogorou was screaming since he saw many familiar faces in here.


    Yuuki had already had a headache when he saw a group of shinigamiing together for his holiday. He knew he couldn''t have a fun holiday in this skyscr.a.p.er building. He was wondering if he was being cursed to meet Conan when he was dating his girls.


    "We''ve decided toe to this building after camping, what about you guys?" Conan said while looking at both Kogorou''s group and Yuuki''s group.


    Kogorou looked quite proud, "The owner of this building is Tokiwa Mio-kun. She is a college friend of mine. She invited me to visit a week before the opening."


    "Well, I don''t know that," Conan said.


    "Yeah, he didn''t even tell me either," Ran said with a vexed expression.


    "Well, I know about these kids reason what about you guys?" Kogorou asked with a jealous expression on his face. He had noticed Yuuki was being apanied by two beautiful girls.


    "Hello, old man, we''re on our honeymoon," Ranko said while hugging Yuuki''s arm.


    "HONEYMOON!!!" Everyone was startled, they opened their eyes wide, they were in their high school and had already married?


    "Then who is she?" Sonoko said while pointing her finger at Utaha.


    Utaha bowed her head, "My name is Kasumigaoka Utaha, I''m his first wife."


    "I''m Honjou Ranko and his second wife," Ranko said.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything because he didn''t need to. He let them hug both of his arms.


    Kogorou felt really jealous of Yuuki. He had already known Yuuki''s identity but he didn''t expect him to have 2 girlfriends who were willing to enter his harem. He also wanted his own harem dammit.


    Ran and Sonoko was very curious what made both Ranko and Utaha were very interested in Yuuki. They had to admit that he was very charming but what about his personality? They also wanted to know whether they had taken a step to a.d.u.l.thood. They pulled them and started their girls talk. They talked as if they had known each other for a long time. Ayumi also joined them since it was her first time to see someone with 2 wives.


    Yuuki sighed, he noticed hostile looks from both Kogorou and Conan. He ignored them and walked toward Haibara who had been looking at him as if trash.


    "What''s wrong? Did you eat something bad?" Yuuki didn''t feel insulted.


    Haibara twitched her lips, she had never thought Yuuki was very shameless, "Why did you date those two?"


    Yuuki smiled, "It''s because of love, love is a very strange thing, you''re still a child, I''m sure, you wouldn''t understand."


    Haibara wanted to berate him but ady with a suit came to them.


    "Excuse me, are you Mouri Kogorou?" Thedy looked at Kogorou with a professional smile.


    "Yes," Kogorou said absentmindedly.


    Thedy nodded and looked toward Yuuki," Are you Ichijou Yuuki-sama?"


    Yuuki nodded at her.


    Thedy smiled, "I''m the president''s secretary, my name is Sawaguchi. The president is very busy with her clients, so please follow me to the showroom."


    They nodded and followed her to enter this building.


    Yuuki knew something bad would happen but he didn''t care. He needed to make his girlfriends happy first in this holiday.


    "Yuuki, let''s go!!"


    "Yeah."


    Yuuki entered the building.

 Chapter 111: Countdown to Heaven 2

    They entered the building and could see it was very huge.


    Yuuki had to admit that he was impressed by the construction of this building.


    "This is the A tower. All floors above the 31st belong to the Tokiwa Corporation," Sawaguchi introduced while guiding them.


    "The showroom spans from the 2nd floor to the 3rd floor," Sawaguchi said.


    Ranko and Utaha kept listening, they had to get used to this kind of thing since they would marry Yuuki in the future.


    "Hey, what does the Tokiwa Corporation do?" Ayumi suddenly asked.


    Yuuki didn''t know about it and he also listened to Mitsuhiko who was quite knowledgeable about this.


    "They primarily deal withputer software, but they''re usually involved in everything forputers," Mitsuhiko exined.


    ''Computer, eh?'' Yuuki was curious, theputer in this world still using CRT tube. There still wasn''t any LCD or LED monitor. He felt he had a lot of ways to be rich in this world.


    "Then, they must make video games, this will be awesome!" Genta said but suddenly he realized something, "That''s right, aren''t Onii-chan making a game too?"


    Everyone was looking at Yuuki when they heard Genta.


    "That''s right! Isn''t Onii-chan the winner of the ''Game Making Tournament'' this year?" Mitsuhiko added.


    "Ah! Really?" Suddenly a man with sses came to them. He had a very excited expression on his face while looking at Yuuki.


    "Hmm, who are you?" Yuuki looked at this man.


    "He is our main lead programmer, Hara," Sawaguchi introduced the man.


    "Yuuki-sensei! Please, sign my game!" Hara suddenly took out his game.


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded and gave him a sign.


    "Can you tell me if there is another game like that?" Hara asked him with an excited expression. He was the definition of Otaku.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, I''ll make galge next time," he had nnad and School Days, he could make one of them and he was sure it would give him money again.


    Hara opened his eyes wide, "GALGE? REALLY?" He was very excited.


    "Yeah," both of them started to discuss a game with each other.


    Everyone shook their heads, they didn''t understand their conversation, it was better to look around this showroom.


    In this showroom there were a lot of games machines, it was both strange and had a futuristic feature on them.


    Ranko and Utaha were also looking around this disy room and walked toward the Detective Boys who were looking at the strange machine.


    "What is this?" Ayumi asked.


    "Is it a game machine?" Mitsuhiko said.


    Hara and Yuuki stopped their conversation and walked toward them.


    Yuuki was also curious about every machine in this disy room, he was wondering if he could steal them somehow, he also wanted this talented man in front of him, he was sure he could build a tech-corporation if he got Hara on his side, especially, he had a lot of game ideas from his past life.


    "Would you like to try it?" Hara said kindly to them, "Thisputer will show your face in 10 years."


    "Hoo? Someone face in 10 years?" Yuuki said and looked at both Ranko and Utaha. He was wondering how their face was in 10 years in the future. He hoped he would have a lot of mature women by his side. He grinnedsciviously until someone pulled his ears.


    "Ranko, let''s punish this guy after we go home," Utaha said.


    "Yeah, let''s do it," Ranko said.


    Yuuki could only grieve and tried to appease them.


    Yuuki had stopped them and everyone started to try thisputer. Agasa and Ayumi were trying it out. He was curious how Ayumi would look in the future.


    Theputer started to process their picture and it took only a few seconds until it was done.


    Yuuki didn''t have any interest in looking at Agasa and looked toward Ayumi''s picture.


    "You''re cute, Ayumi," Yuuki praised her.


    "Thank you, Onii-chan," Ayumi was blushing.


    Yuuki wanted to pat her head but he was stopped by both of his girlfriends.


    "Lolicon!" Utaha and Ranko said at the same time.


    Yuuki twitched his lips several times and could only sigh.


    Then, Genta and Mitsuhiko started to use this machine and they looked like normal high school students, nothing special. Ran and Sonoko also tried this machine and their face was quite beautiful especially Ran, she was the definition of hot women.


    Yuuki kept looking at Ran''s photo and didn''t notice the annoyed look from Conan.


    Ranko and Utaha were next, Yuuki had high expectations for them, he was very curious and excited to see their face in the next 10 years. Theputer started to process it and both of them took their photo.


    Yuuki also peeked their photos from their shoulders.


    "It seems our s.e.x life in the next 10 years is still very active," Yuuki definitely couldn''t wait for the next 10 years. He wanted to bring both of them to the room now.


    Ranko and Utaha were blushing and nodded, they were d that Yuuki would still love them even if in the next 10 years.


    The detective boys seemed clueless about what they were talking about but everyone who was a.d.u.l.t had blushed on their face. They thought today the teenager was very mature.


    Conan and Haibara were also trying to use thisputer but it showed error notice. Both of them had been drugged by APTX 4869. It was possible theputer was confused by the probability.


    "No, I don''t want to do it!!" Kogorou was being pushed by everyone.


    "Yuuki, you need to do it!" Utaha also pushed him.


    "Yes, I want to see your face in the next 10 years!!" Ranko also pushed him.


    Kogorou and Yuuki were sitting on theputer and it was processing their picture.


    Everyone was very impatient, they wanted to know both Kogorou face and Yuuki.


    "It''s out!!" Ayumi suddenly said.


    The boys took out Kogorou''s photo and the girls took Yuuki''s photo.


    "HAHAHAAHAH!!" The boy''s side wasughing very hard looking at Kogorou''s photo from 10 years in the future.


    "SHUT UP!!" Kogorou felt pissed when everyone wasughing at his photo.


    "How is it?" Yuuki felt strange looking at a group of girls who were blushing looking at his face.


    Utaha and Ranko were smiling, they needed to keep this photo, they would show everyone his photo.


    "Hey? How was it?'' Yuuki felt curious and Ranko showed him his picture.


    "Hmm, well, I didn''t expect it," he was still very handsome but how to say, it was quite a strange experience to look at your appearance in the next 10 years.


    Sawaguchi guided them to VIP elevator, it was very fast to deliver them to the 75th floor. They arrived at this floor and looked at the staff who were preparing for the party in a few days.


    Mature women in a red suit looked surprised with their appearance and she kept looking at him.


    "Ah Mori-senpai," the woman said while looking at Mouri, then she looked toward Yuuki, "And Yuuki!"


    Yuuki titled his head, "Do you know me?"


    The woman nodded, "Yes, I''ve seen you when you''re still a child, let me introduce myself my name is Tokiwa." She smiled and gave her hand.


    Yuuki smiled and took her hand. They hand shook their hands and started to introduce everyone. He didn''t think much and only saw Mt. Fuji which could be seen from this building. This was a very extravagance experience though he was wondering if there were some people who hated this building being built. He was looking at the 3 people who were being invited.


    Toki gave Yuuki a room in tower B near her room. He said thank you to her and brought his girlfriends there. He was happy that he could spend a day here with his girlfriends though he wouldn''t even imagine. He would meet a murder scene in the next days.

 Chapter 112: Countdown to Heaven 3

    The next day, Yuuki and his girlfriend were being called by the police. He also saw Conan''s groupe together. He had expected to see a murder case but he still felt very annoyed toward Conan.


    "We''re really unlucky," Utaha said she was happy to spend a night together with her boyfriend in this skyscr.a.p.er building but the next day. They would be the suspect of a murder case. She didn''t show any panicked expression since she had experience in this kind of thing.


    "Yeah, that kid is really a death bringer," Ranko also felt annoyed with this murder case.


    They spent the night happily and having a st, but the next day they became the suspect in a murder case.


    Yuuki shook his head and let them interrogated him and his girlfriends as soon as possible. They didn''t separate them since Megure knew them.


    "I want to ask you, what did you dost night?" Shiratori asked.


    Shiratori Ninzaburo is a full-time inspector of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department


    "Shiratori, I know them, I''m sure they''re not the suspect," Megure said. He had already felt bad when Shiratori made Yuuki be a suspect.


    "It''s okay, Megure Inspector, I know he is only doing his job," Yuuki said.


    "Good, I want to know what you were doingst night," Shiratori asked them again.


    "We''re having s.e.x," Yuuki said simply, but everyone who heard it had blushed on their face.


    "O-ok, can you show the evidence?" Shiratori was a bit fl.u.s.tered.


    "You can search for his c.u.m in the room and I know he let out a lot of his s.p.e.r.m there," Ranko said boredly.


    They blushed again then one of the forensics staff told them to find arge amount of s.p.e.r.m in their room. They were wondering what kind of beast was Yuuki.


    "We can go home right?" Yuuki asked.


    "No, we need to ask you to discuss this case together with everyone," Megure said.


    "Everyone?" Utaha was confused.


    "Yes, everyone," Megure nodded.


    They brought them to the room and met Conan and the group.


    "Ah, Onii-chan!" Conan was surprised.


    "Oh, did you also be the suspect?" Kogorou asked with a disinterested tone.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, we''ve cleared the misunderstanding, right? Shiratori Inspector?"


    Shiratori nodded, "Yes, they''re clear and now we need you guys to discuss this case with us since you''re in the scene when the crime urred."


    Ranko looked quite curious since it was her first time to participate in this kind of thing. She needed to tell Yukana about this. She also needed to tell her to be careful when she met Conan.


    Utaha took her note and was also quite curious. She was a writer and this case probably could give her an idea for her novel.


    Yuuki had a serious expression on his face. He had enough of this murder case. He only wanted to y with Utaha''s legs and Ranko''s thigh. He needed to solve this case as soon as possible.


    The police started to tell them about the murder case, "The victim is Oki Iwamatsu, he is the Nishitamashi councilman. He is 55 years old this year."


    Oki Iwamatsu had asked a room from Tokiwa yesterday to stay for a night. The police estimated the time of death was between 10.00 and midnight.


    Yuuki shook his head, and at that time he was still having a st together with both Ranko and Utaha.


    The weapon which was used in this murder case was a knife but the police couldn''t find it at the scene but they found a sake cup which broke into two pieces.


    The police had decided the five-person as the culprit of this murder case.


    Tokiwa Mio''s secretary, 29 years old, Sawaguchi Minami.


    Tokiwa Executive, 32 years old, Hara Yoshiaka.


    Japanese Artist, 60 years old, Kisaragi Hosui.


    Tokiwa President, 36 years old, Tokiwa Mio.


    Architect, 41 years old, Kazama Hidehiko.


    Yuuki was thinking who was the culprit among those 5 people.


    The police had told them only Hara had the alibi during the murder case. It had been decided he wasn''t the culprit.


    "Then it was only leaving an artist, president, secretary, and architect," Yuuki was wondering what was the meaning of cup sake which was broken into 2 pieces.


    Yuuki was thinking about the cup until Conan took a photo from the police''s folder. He saw the picture of the victim there was missing blood in the closet that picture. It was as if something blocked the blood from dirtied the closet.


    "I wonder what is blocking that blood from getting dirty in that closet," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm, yes, there should be something missing from that room," Conan said.


    They were thinking about this picture until Shiratori took that picture.


    Yuuki didn''t mind and kept thinking but he noticed both Conan and Haibara were talking about something.


    ''ck organization, eh?'' Yuuki wanted to know what they would do if he killed one of their executives.


    The discussionsted until noon, Yuuki said goodbye to everyone since he wanted to change the mood of his girlfriends.


    Ranko and Utaha also agreed and went shopping together. They spent their afternoon in the department store to buy a lot of things.


    Yuuki stopped near the car showroom. He had always wanted to buy a car for his family.


    "Let''s buy a car," Yuuki said.


    Ranko and Utaha also agreed with his decision.


    Cars, homes, and girlfriends - those three were probably the most things that men had always wanted in their lives.


    They entered the car showroom and were greeted by the beautiful receptionist.


    "Good evening, is there something that I can help with?" Thedy said.


    "Yeah, we need to buy a car," Yuuki said.


    "Sure, what kind of car do you need?" Thedy said.


    "Let us see the car first," Yuuk said.


    "Sure, let me help you," thedy offered.


    They walked around the car showroom, this showroom only sold a luxury car and imported car.


    Utaha and Ranko had decided their choice.


    "Yuuki, buy this one, I think this car is suitable for you," Utaha said while pointing her finger at the BMW M5.


    "No, Yuuki! You need to buy this one! The bigger is better since we can bring everyone to go together," Ranko said while pointing her finger at the Mercedes V-ss.


    Yuuki knew having 2 wives would make a lot of conflicts though it was easy for him to solve it.


    "Let''s buy 2 of them, I think we need those 2 cars," those 2 cars were very suitable for his needs.


    Yuuki bought both of them and decided to drive the BMW M5 by himself. He told the showroom to deliver his Mercedes to his apartment.


    It was a very tiring day but it was very fulfilling.

 Chapter 113: Countdown to Heaven 4

    Yuuki was in his apartment. He had received an invitation to the opening party skyscr.a.p.er building. He didn''t really want to go because he knew something bad would happen but his girlfriend wanted to go to this party.


    "What do you think of this, Yuuki?" Utaha looked very beautiful.


    "Hmm, it was my first time going to this kind of party," Ranko said. She looked quite nervous for some reason.


    "Hmm, you''re beautiful and don''t worry that many of them are old farts, you don''t have to think too much," Yuuki said, "Oh, that''s right, don''t use high heels in this party."


    "Why?" Ranko and Utaha said at the same time.


    "Because I feel something bad will happen, it''ll be bad if you wear high heels," Yuuki said.


    They felt strange but still followed his request.


    It had been a few days since the murder case but the police still didn''t find the culprit. They also told them whether he knew about Hara. He had heard Hara had been killed in his apartment. They also found a cup sake which broke into 2 pieces. He felt that the culprit was trying to convey something.


    "Are you still trying to solve the case?" Ranko asked.


    "Yes, I feel that cup sake is resembling something," Yuuki said.


    "Doesn''t it look like a mountain?" Suddenly, Utaha said.


    "Mountain?" Ranko and Yuuki said at the same time. When he heard about a mountain, he felt he had solved this case. He smirked and felt the connection with one of the suspects.


    "Did you solve this case?" Ranko looked at him.


    "Well, I''vee to the conclusion but it isn''t enough," Yuuki said.


    They were curious and wanted to know who the culprit was.


    "No, let''s go to the party first, we''ll meet the culprit there," they looked at him with hateful expression but still followed him. They entered the BMW M5 and went to the hotel.


    The party was very merry, there were many peopleing to this party.


    Yuuki saw Conan and his group and greeted them. They had some small talk until the event started.


    Tokiwa told them to count from 1 to 30 and if they guessed it right. They would receive a Mustang Convertible as the present.


    Yuuki was excited. He wouldn''t reject such a nice car for free. He also started to count from 1 to 30 on his mind, though, he cheated with his magic.


    The staff gave them a little g and told them to raise that g when they felt it was right. They also told them to give their watches so they wouldn''t cheat.


    Yuuki, Ranko, and Utaha were participating in this event. He noticed that both Conan and Haibara didn''t participate in this event.


    "Now, we''ll start the game when she calls out ''start'', count to 30 seconds and raise your g," Tokiwa said while pointing her finger at Sawaguchi.


    Sawaguchi held a stopwatch on her hand, "And...START!!" She clicked on the stopwatch.


    "1,2,3,4..."


    "10,11,12,13.."


    Utaha and Ranko looked very serious in trying to count the numbers.


    Yuuki didn''t do anything and only waited for 30 seconds. Everyone started to raise their hands but he didn''t do anything since it still wasn''t 30 seconds yet. He was waiting for a while and raised his g.


    "OH, THERE IS THE TWO PEOPLE WHO ARE RIGHT!" Tokiwa was excited.


    "What?" Yuuki was startled and looked toward Kogorou who was right. He was wondering what kind of luck this old man had.


    Both of them walked toward the podium and decided to settle the winner with Janken.


    The atmosphere was really serious and no one said anything.


    It was the first duel between Yuuki and Kogorou.


    "I''ll take that car," Kogorou said.


    "Hmph, in my dead body old man," Yuuki snorted.


    Then they started, "JAN-KEN-PON!!!"


    Kogorou and Yuuki showed their hands and as expected,


    "AH!! I LOST!!! Kogorou was devastated.


    "The winner is Yuuki!!" Tokiwa raised his hand.


    "YEAH!!" Yuuki was excited. He had another car from this event.


    Ranko and Utaha were also happy that Yuuki got another car and it was free this time.


    Yuuki was talking with Ran about martial arts. He knew the girl in front of him was very proficient in martial arts especially Karate. They were talking very lively and made Conan jealous. He often came to them and disrupted them.


    Yuuki was talking with her until he noticed Kisaragi, Sawaguchi, and Kazama were walking backstage. He knew there would be another event after this. He heard a strange sounding from Kisaragi''s cane.


    Suddenly, the light off, the MC started to tell everyone about the next event. The MC started to announce that they would show the masterpieces of works of Master Kisaragi Hosui.


    "Master Kisaragi is very proficient in drawing Mt. Fuji. He has spent his 30 years drawing Mt. Fuji to perfection!"


    The screen started to show a painting that he had drawn his entire life.


    Yuuki had to admit his works show a lot of passion and detail. It was a very beautiful Mt. Fuji painting.


    "Now, let me show you his newest work!! SPRING FUJI!!" The MC said while making the gesture to everyone to see the curtain.


    The curtain was slowly being opened and showed the painting.


    "KYAAA!!!"


    Everyone was screaming when they saw Tokiwa was hanging in the middle of the painting. It was a very disturbing image from everyone. They hurriedly took her down and checked her but it was toote she had already died.


    Yuuki looked at one of the culprits. He knew who was the murder of these incidents.


    The police came to the building and told everyone not to leave. They found a sake cup near her body but this time that cup wasn''t broken in 2 pieces. They also found her ne attached by piano''s wires to the hook. So when the painting was lowered, she would be raised.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything he could solve the case but he let Conan do it. It was very easy to solve this case and he also knew the reason why the culprit murdered that 3 people.


    Yuuki was talking with Utaha and Ranko since both of them were pretty anxious, even though they had gotten used to this kind of thing but it was still shocking to them. He tried to calm them until the building started to shake and the light went off.


    Yuuki also heard the sound of an explosion.


    BOMB!!


    BOMB!!


    "Kyaa!!" Ranko and Utaha were startled but they were being hugged by him.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here, I''ll protect you no matter what," Yuuki felt angry. This time he wouldn''t let them go.

 Chapter 114: Countdown to Heaven 5

    "An explosion?" Kazama was startled when he received a phone call from the staff.


    "Where?" Megure asked.


    [t''s in Bas.e.m.e.nt Level 4, the Machinery Room and the Power Generation Room! Also in the Computer Room on the 40th floor]. The staff answered.


    "The Computer Room?" Kazama was startled.


    "Eh? Kazama-san! The Tokiwa Corporation''s mainputer is there! All our important data is gone!" Sawaguchi was desperate.


    [There''s a fire spreading on that floor and evacuate everyone immediately!] The staff said.


    "I understand!" Kazama closed his phone and said, "Inspector, we must evacuate immediately!"


    "If the Machinery Room was destroyed along with the Power Generation Room...." Shiratori gulped, "There is no backup power."


    "Then the elevators are down?" Shigure asked.


    "Yes," Kazama said, but suddenly he realized, "No, the VIP elevator may still work."


    They became happy, "Is that true?"


    Kazama nodded, "It had secluded power sources." He went to the elevators and pressed the button.


    They sighed in relief when they saw the elevator was working.


    "It works!"


    Ranko and Utaha were also sighing in relief.


    "How many people can fit in?" Shigure asked.


    "About nine a.d.u.l.ts," Kazama said.


    "It will take too long for everyone in this," Shiratori said, "Is there another way?"


    Kazama nodded, "The emergency stairs will reach the Sky Bridge. From there, you can descend B tower to the ground."


    "ALRIGHT! CHILDREN, WOMEN, AND THE ELDERLY WILL TAKE THE ELEVATOR. EVERYONE ELSE TAKE THE EMERGENCY STAIRS!!" Shigure led everyone.


    Yuuki told both Utaha and Ranko to go first.


    "Are you really fine?" Utaha was worried.


    "Don''t worry about me, I''m more worried about you," Yuuki said to both Ranko and Utaha.


    "You''ve got to make sure toe to us as soon as possible, alright?" Ranko said with a worried expression.


    Yuuki smiled and patted their heads, "Yes, I''lle to you guys as soon as possible."


    They kissed each other and entered the elevator.


    Yuuki waved his hand until they saw them gone. He was really worried if either of them were involved in this bombing incident. He told both of them to go first since he knew either of them didn''t have any stamina or anything. He noticed the detectives boys, Conan, Ran, and Sonoko were waiting for their chance to enter the elevator.


    Yuuki was walking toward the corner where an old man was looking at Mt. Fuji. He stood beside him while bringing a cup of sake.


    "Care to have a drink with me?" Yuuki gave him a cup of sake.


    The old man didn''t answer him but he took the cup.


    Yuuki made a bottle of sake out of nowhere since it was dark the old man wouldn''t notice anything. He poured a very high alcohol percentage sake into his cup.


    The old man didn''t say anything and looked at the sake.


    "It''s great that we can see Mt. Fuji here," Yuuki said while sipping the sake.


    The old man shook his head and drank it. His throat felt hot since it had a very high alcohol percentage but he didn''t care. He drank it in one go.


    "AHHH!!!" The old man said, He couldn''t believe he could drink it in one go. He wasn''t drunk but he didn''t want to drink another. It was very hot on his throat but he felt strangely satisfied. He looked at Yuuki who was drinking this sake as if it was water. He shook his head and he felt really old now.


    "Since when did you notice?" Kisaragi said. He didn''t feel panicked or anything. He felt like he had taken off everything he was free.


    "I''ve noticed it since the culprit always leaves a broken cup of sake in the crime scene. It looks like a Mt. Fuji being broken by something and from every suspect, you''re the only one who has a very deep connection with it," Yuuki said while smoking cigarettes.


    "Is that the only reason?" Kisaragi asked.


    Yuuki pointed his finger at his cane, "Your cane, the sound is unnatural, I''m sure you hide Tokiwa''s pearl ne inside of it."


    "Hahaha, that''s right! I''m the killer! What do you want to do?" Kisaragi asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "Nothing, I just want you to perform when a little kid is trying to uncover your crime."


    "Little kid?" Kisaragi looked confused.


    "Yeah, don''t worry about it, you''ll know after the timees," Yuuki said, "How about we drink this first? This one has a low alcohol percentage."


    Kisaragi nodded, he didn''t mind drinking with him as long as the alcohol wasn''t as high as before.


    They didn''t drink too much since it would cause them to be drunk.


    Yuuki asked him why Kisaragi loved Mt. Fuji that much. He nodded and started to tell him his reason.


    Kisaragi was Mt. Fuji painter specialist. He had drawn Mt. Fuji in his entire 30 years and he had always hiked to the hill to paint Mt. Fuji but since he was getting old. He couldn''t hike to the hill anymore. That was why he decided to buy the entire hill to build his house. He was really happy that he could see Mt. Fuji everytime but this building destroyed everything. He couldn''t see Mt. Fuji again it was very vexed and saddened him. That was why he decided to kill everyone who was participating in building this building.


    Yuuki shook his head. He would also kill someone who dared to hurt his loved one.


    They started to have a deep conversation since no one on this floor. He had also gotten a phone call from both Utaha and Ranko. He told them to tell Shigure to send him a helicopter to save him since another bomb was being exploded. He knew someone wanted to destroy this entire building. He was calm since he could escape anytime. He only needed to wait for Conan and his friends.


    Yuuki was talking with Kisaragi until they heard a voice.


    "Hey? Where is everyone?" Yuuki and Kisaragi turned their heads and saw a beautiful girl.


    "What are you doing here? Didn''t you hear the notice from the police?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm, I was in the toilet and didn''t hear anything, my chastity belt was on the way, I couldn''t take a piss easily," the girl said.


    Yuuki and Kisaragi weren''t sure what to say in this situation.


    When there was a bomb in this building this girl was taking a piss in the toilet and what kind of girl who told everyone she wore a chastity belt on her skirt.


    Yuuki messaged his temple, "How about you sit here with us, the help wille soon."


    "Okay!" The girl said happily and sat beside them.


    They sighed at this airhead girl. They were wondering what kind of upbringing her parents gave to her.

 Chapter 115: Countdown to Heaven 6

    Aria Shichijou is a second-year student who serves as the Student Council''s Secretary andes from an affluent family. She tends to be airheaded at times, the consequence of being absurdly rich and overly pampered. Because of this she often spaces out and will be standing in front of doors waiting for them to open like automatic ones, or standing in front of stairs waiting for them to move like an esctor.


    Yuuki looked at the girl beside him who looked quite giddy.


    "Do you have something to ask?" Yuuki asked.


    Aria looked embarrassed but he nodded at his question, "Can I ask you a question?"


    "Sure, what is it?" Yuuki said.


    "I''ve heard that 90% of males in Japan didn''t do circ.u.mcision, is that true?" Aria asked with an excited expression.


    "COUGH!!! COUGH!!" Aria and Yuuki looked at Kisaragi who spat out his drink.


    "Don''t mind me, this old man, you can continue," Kisaragi wiped his mouth, "Youngsters these days...." He said while muttering to himself.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure how to answer her and ''is that really a question you should ask in a situation where a bomb would explode suddenly?'' He shook his head.


    "Why did you ask that question?" Yuuki asked.


    "This is my first time seeing a male around my age so I''m very curious," Aria asked.


    Yuuki sighed, "For that problem, I don''t really know, I''m not really into that kind of stuff."


    "Then did you do circ.u.mcision surgery on your peepee?" When she asked this question, Kisaragi spat out his drink again.


    "Don''t mind me," Kisaragi wiped his mouth again, "I can''t understand youngster these days..." He was muttering by himself while shaking his head.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Yes, I did."


    Aria showed a very excited expression, "can I see it?"


    "COUGH!!! COUGH!!" Kisaragi wiped his mouth again. He felt he didn''t understand how such a young girl could ask that kind of question without even blushing on her face. He felt helpless but was blushing. He was an old v.i.r.g.i.n dammit.


    "Well, we need a closer rtionship before I show it to you," when she heard it she looked quite disappointed in the response.


    "Then, can I ask you another question?" Kisagari spat out his drink again.


    "COUGH!!! COUGH!! Another question? Please, give this old man a break!!" Kisaragi wanted to strangle this young girl.


    "Calm down, old man, you will choke yourself to death," Yuuki said while trying to calm him down.


    "BOTH OF YOU WILL CHOKE ME TO DEATH!!!" Kisaragi was very angry.


    "Ignore him," Yuuki could sound of his protest and look at her, "What is it?"


    Aria seemed very shy, "Ca-can you do bondage?" She asked this as if asking a boy to be his boyfriend.


    Yuuki and Kisaragi wanted to smash their head at the table. They had never seen such an airhead and perverted girl like this.


    "Can you do it?" Aria had a star in her eyes.


    Kisaragi also looked at him with a very curious gaze. He was an artist and ''bondage'' is a form of art, right?


    Yuuki didn''t feel any pressure, he took out a rope out of nowhere and bondaged the nearest chair. His movement was very fluid and fast. It was as if he had practiced this art in 10 years. He was the definition of a master of ''bondage.''


    Aria and Kisaragi looked at him with amazement,''This is art!!''


    They looked at his perfect turtle bondage. They swore it was the most beautiful bondage they had seen in their entire life.


    Yuuki looked at his bondage in satisfaction. He had a 100 point proficiency in bondage. He imed to be number two. No one dared to im the number one. He wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "THI-THIS IS!!" It was the first time Kisaragi was so fascinated by something other than Mt. Fuji.


    "Wow!!" That was the only word she could utter when she saw it.


    Yuuki didn''t need to ask them. He had already known they were amazed by his bondage skill from their expression.


    His bondage art could make everyone forget about the bombing that would happen in this building. It was so fascinating and beautiful for everyone who saw it.


    Aria had a very deep interest toward bondage. She looked at him with a fascinating gaze and wanted to ask him to be his student.


    When she wanted to ask him suddenly they heard a sound from the stairs.


    "AH!! THERE IS A PEOPLE OVER THERE!!" They turned their heads and saw a group of kids walking toward them.


    "Why are you still here?" Yuuki asked the the detective boys group.


    "We couldn''t go down! We need to go to the roof and a helicopter wille to save us!" Ayumi said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Well, let''s go to the top," he took Aria''s hand, "let''s go to the roof."


    Aria seemed clueless but nodded at his request.


    "What about you old man?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''ll stay here for a while," Kisaragi said.


    Yuuki nodded and walked toward the roof together with Aria, Ayumi, Genta, and Mitsuhiko. He knew Conan and Haibara wanted to talk with Kisaragi about the murder case and probably solved this case.


    Yuuki ran toward the helipad and waited for the police to save them. The detective boys were excited when they saw a helicopter flying toward them.


    "HEY!! WE''RE DOWN HERE!!"


    The kids were shouting and Aria was also cheering.


    Yuuki wanted to know how Aria became this airhead and clueless. He was worried she woulde to the white van if someone invited her.


    "FINALLY!! WE''RE SAVED!!"


    Everyone was very happy until a bomb exploded. The bomb was small but it made the gasoline which was in the helipad burned. The fire started to spread throughout the helipad and it almost covered the entire area. They needed to escape before the fire spreading everywhere.


    "Hurry up and going down!!" Yuuki helped everyone to move back to the 75th floor. Oh, he felt very angry he needed to kill those ck organizations now. He tried to find them and saw a ck Porsche 365A. He wanted to kill them but someone pulled his arm.


    "Let''s go down, it''s dangerous here," Yuuki saw Aria was pulling him with an anxious expression. She knew it was very dangerous and she wanted to take him away from this dangerous ce.


    Yuuki saw her anxious expression and sighed. He had never thought he would see this kind of expression from her.


    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 116: Countdown to Heaven 7

    Yuuki came down to the 75th floor. The fire had spread throughout the roof.


    "What''s wrong with this building?" Everyone was very tired since they had to run back to this floor.


    "It seems we need to wait for the me to burn out," Yuuki said calmly.


    "It doesn''t look like we have that much time," Haibara said.


    "What do you mean?" Aria was confused.


    Haibara didn''t say anything and lifted the tablecloth. They were curious and saw what was beneath the table.


    "BOMB!!" Everyone was surprised.


    "Every table has one," Haibara poured them into another cold water, "And the timer," she looked toward the bar.


    They could see there were another four minutes before the bomb exploded.


    "THERE IS ONLY FOUR MINUTES LEFT!!" Mitsuhiko was scared.


    Yuuki kept his calm and looked around the floor. He could use his power to move everyone but he wouldn''t use it if there were another way to solve this problem.


    Suddenly, there was lighting from the side of the building. Everyone was running toward that light source to see what it was.


    They saw many people were waiting for them on the Tower B. They saw everyone from police, firefighters, Utaha, Ranko, Ran, and Kogorou had a worried expression on their face. They saw the firefighters tried to extinguish the fire with arge hose but it was futile since the distance between Tower A and B was too far.


    "How about we use that car to fly to the tower B?" Yuuki suddenly said and made everyone realize.


    They hurriedly went to the car and checked whether there was a key in that car.


    "Yes, the key is intact," Conan said.


    "Yes, we can fly to the other building in this car!!" Genta said.


    "It''s impossible," Aria and Haibara said at the same time.


    Yuuki looked at Aria he didn''t expect for her to say something like this. He had expected her to be an airhead girl but being a smart girl was another trait.


    "The distance between the buildings is about 50 meters. To fly over, it would require at least 60 meters," Aria said.


    Haibara nodded at her exnation.


    "The other building is 20 meters long and is nearly 20 meters smaller than this one," Haibara added.


    "Any object on earth will travel horizontally through the air at constant speed," Aria said.


    "But due to gravity''s influence, it will take effect and cause the matter to fall," Haibara added.


    "If we use 20 meters to calcte....." Aria said.


    "t = (2s/g) ^ 0.5; t = the time (in seconds); g = gravity at 9.80665 m/sec^2; s = distance at 20 meters; if you subtitue this eqution, you''ll receive 2.02," Haibara added.


    "That means, at a height of 20 meters, it will take 2 seconds to make an impact," Aria said.


    "If you want to make 60 meters in 2 seconds..." Haibara added.


    "You would need 30 meters in 1 second," Conan said.


    "In velocity, that would be 108 km/h," Yuuki added, "And from the length of this room, the most we will get is 50 or 60 km/h."


    Conan suddenly walked toward the car trunk and opened it, "How about this?"


    Yuuki wanted to smash his head when he saw Conan wanted to use the impact of the explosion to fly through the other buildings.


    "Sigh, I guess there is no other way," Yuuki said.


    "What do you mean?" The kids were confused.


    "This kid wanted to use the impact of the explosion to get us to the other side," Yuuki exined.


    "WHAT!!" The kids were surprised.


    "Only death will wait for us here," Conan said.


    "Let''s do it, I''ll drive it, you guys should just sit quietly," Yuuki said while warming himself.


    "Can you drive a car, Onii-chan?" Conan asked.


    Yuuki snorted, "If I im to be the number 2, no one dares to im to be the number one," he said with a cool pose.


    "ONII-CHAN, YOU''RE AWESOME!!" The kids and Aria said at the same time.


    Conan and Haibara looked at him with a strange expression but they decided to believe him.


    "By the way, where is Kisaragi-old man, I haven''t seen him for a long time?" Yuuki was wondering where he went.


    "Ah!! Kisaragi-Ojii-chan is sleeping over there! Conan said with a face full of sweat.


    Yuuki decided not to argue with him. He knew that Conan used his tranquilizer dart to make him faint.


    "By the way, did any of you guys have a timer?" Conan asked worriedly. His watch''s battery was dead.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got my watch here," Aria said while smiling. She showed them her watch.


    "NICE ONEE-CHAN!!" Mitsuhiko, Genta, and Ayumi praised.


    "Hehehe," Aria felt embarrassed being praised.


    ''Is this really the time to do it?'' Conan, Haibara, and Yuuki thought at the same time.


    "WHAT!! THERE IS ANOTHER BOMB!!" Shigure was startled.


    "HURRY UP AND OPEN THE ROOF ON THE DOOM HURRIEDLY!!" Yuuki didn''t want to spend his time saying a nonsense to him.


    Shigure knew the situation was dire, "Kazama-san!!"


    Kazama nodded and hurriedly called the police.


    "Yuuki, are you really fine?" Utaha was worried.


    "Your n is crazy!! Do you want to fly from there to here!!" Ranko said while looking at him from the other side of the building.


    "Don''t jinx me, pray for me and wait on your bed tonight, I''lle back to your side and fucked you guys until you wouldn''t even stand up tomorrow," Yuuki felt that his stress level was very high. He needed to release it on them.


    Since Utaha and Ranko turned on the loudspeaker, everyone could hear their conversation, they didn''t know how to handle this kind of situation.


    Utaha and Ranko were blushing hard, "YOU IDIOT!!" They sighed and said at the same time, "Come back to us hurriedly."


    "Yes, I''ll," Yuuki said then closed his phone. He turned his head and saw everyone was looking at him, especially Aria.


    "Is that your girlfriends?" Aria was curious.


    "Yeah, but we don''t have time to talk about that, let''s hurry up and be prepared!" Aria pouted in response but she followed his order.


    BGM*(https://.youtube/watch?v=9S-J4-H0XNM).


    Everyone was working really fast and waiting for the bomb to explode.


    Shigure also moved fast and opened the roof of the doom.


    Yuuki was sitting on the driver seat while starting the car. He had 100 point proficiency on driving car. He was confident in his ability. He was waiting for Aria who was counting her watch.


    "30,29,28..."


    Each second felt very long, their foreheads were full of sweats and showed they were very nervous inside.


    "10,9,8,7,6..."


    "Be prepared!!" Yuuki reminded everyone. He changed the gear and pressed the elerator pedal.


    They nodded at him and tightened their seat belts.


    "BRRMMMM!!!" The car moved fast toward the window.


    "3,2,1...."


    CRASH!!!!


    The car destroyed the window then suddenly from behind.


    BOOOM!!!!!


    The bomb exploded and pushed the car to move further. The impact was so great that almost everyone fell from the car.


    Yuuki felt calm since he had been out of the dangerous situation until he heard Mitsuhiko''s scream.


    "HAIBARA-SAN!!!" They were startled and saw Haibara fall toward the ground.


    Mitsuhiko wanted to catch her but it was toote.


    "HAIBARA!!!"


    "AI-CHAN!!"


    Everyone was on the verge of tears and they couldn''t believe their friends would die.


    "Aria, take care of everyone,"


    Before Aria realized the situation, they saw Yuuki was jumping from the car.


    "YUUKI!!!!"


    "ONII-CHAN!!!!"


    Everyone will never forget this young man''s actions.


    Utaha and Ranko almost fainted when they saw Yuuki was jumping out of the car.


    SPLASHH!!!!


    Everyone had been saved since they arrived safely in the pool but their hearts couldn''t calm. They hurriedly took off their seat belts and ran toward the edge of the building. They wanted to see both Haibara and Yuuki''s situation.


    Haibara felt she had been freed. She didn''t have to worry about ck organizations again. She didn''t need to live being chased around by them.


    Soon she would meet her family on the other side.


    "Nee-san, I''lle to see you," Haibara felt strangely calm.


    Haibara closed her eyes and started to remember her memories together with everyone. She remembered Genta, Mitsuhiko, Ayumi, Conan, Agasa, Ran, Sonoko, and even Kogorou.


    From now on, she wouldn''t be able to meet them again. She would leave them but she smiled.


    Haibara also started to remember Yuuki, their first meeting was in the sushi store. At first, she thought he was just another womanizer who kept changing woman as if changing his underwear. She started to see him more and more. She kept meeting him and his view about him started to change.


    Haibara wanted to smash his head when she remembered about his annoying smile. She also wanted to berate him when he said she didn''t know anything about love. She started to feel curious about love but probably wouldn''t be able to experience it now.


    Tears started to fall from her eyes, she didn''t want to die, she wanted to live, she was scared to die, she was helpless, she knew when she hit the ground that meant she would die instantly.


    She still wanted to experience more, she wanted to spend her time more, and she wanted to experience love.


    "Yuuki.." Haibara called his name in a low voice. She knew she wouldn''t be able to meet him again after this.


    "You call?" Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice and opened her eyes. A sudden hand hugged her body as if trying to protect him.


    "WHY ARE YOU HERE!! DO YOU WANT TO DIE!!" Haibara was angry toward him. She didn''t expect him to chase after her.


    "Aren''t you want me to save you? Why are you getting angry?" Yuuki looked at her with a strange expression.


    "YOU DOLT!! I DON''T WANT YOU TO DIE!!" Haibara was screaming. She couldn''tprehend anything and her mind was in a mess.


    "Why don''t you want me to die?" Yuuki asked.


    Haibara didn''t know why she said this to him may be under high stress or suspension bridge effect. She shouted to him, "BECAUSE I LOVE YOU!!!"


    Yuuki smiled at her, "Then you don''t need to worry about that."


    Suddenly he pressed something and from his back, he let out a parachute. It made them fall down slowly from a high altitude.


    Haibara couldn''t believe he was hiding a parachute all along. She wanted to strangle him to death to not tell her about something like this earlier. She was very embarrassed since he saw her panicked expression especially when she said her confession to him. She was worried about what his reaction was.


    "Haibara, no, Ai..."


    THUMP


    Her heart was beating very fast, she was probably still under the effect of suspension bridge effect.


    His deep voice made her shiver, she was trying to look away but she actually opened her ears wide. She wanted to know his answer.


    "I''m happy with your confession earlier..."


    Her heart started to beat very fast, her face was feverish, she couldn''t believe it, she wanted to know his answer as soon as possible.


    "But you need to wait 10 more years before we go on a date, I''ll be a criminal if I decide to have a date with you now," Yuuki said with a troublesome tone.


    "DIE!! YOU BASTARD!! GIVE ME BACK MY CONFESSION!!! I''LL KILL YOU THEN KILL MY SELF!!!" Haibara couldn''t calm she wanted to strangle him to death. She was waiting for him to agree but he didn''t expect him to treat her like a child. She knew it wasn''t his fault since her body was child but still she was very pissed.


    "Hey!! Don''t move around!! We''ll fall!!" They were arguing with each other until they arrived safely on the ground.


    "Don''t bite!!"


    Everyone who was watching them could finally let out a sigh of relief. They had been anxious about them. They knew it was almost impossible for anyone who fell from this high altitude would be able to live but they wished for a miracle.


    Luckily God didn''t abandon them, they saw he let out a parachutte from his back. They were very happy since both of them were saved.


    "I''M GLAD!! I''M GLAD!!" Ranko said several times while letting out her tears. She was hugging Utaha who was also crying. Her heart had been tested like she was riding a roller coaster.


    Utaha had looked of resentment, she wanted to curse Yuuki to not tell them that he had a parachutte all along but she was d that her man was alive. She wiped the tears in her eyes and wanted to reprimand him to make her worry about him to death.


    Everyone hurriedly moved to recieve them since it was such a miracle for them.


    On television, the scene was being recoded directly on the site.


    "There is a terroriest who bombed this Nishitani Twins Tower Building!!" The reporter looked very serious to tell everyone about the scene in front of her.


    Everyone who was watching this live news tightened their heart. They couldn''t believe someone dared to do this here.


    "LOOK!! THERE IS A CAR WHO FLY TOWARD ANOTHER BUILDING!!!" the reporter said.


    Everyone who was watching hurriedly moved closer to their television to see this scene clearly. They were d when they could reach the other side of the building safely.


    "LOOK!! SOMEONE IS FALLING!! A LITTLE GIRL IS FALLING!!" The reporter was in shock but she was even more shocked when they saw another person fell down from the car, "GOD!! DID YOU SEE IT? A YOUNG MAN IS ALSO FALLING, HE IS TRYING TO SAVE THAT LITTLE GIRL!!"


    Everyone who saw this scene was moved. They knew both of them would die but they prayed for a miracle to happen to them.


    Many of his acquaintances who watched this live news wanted to go there as soon as possible. They felt their heart was almost crushed when they watched him fall down.


    But they let out their breath when they saw him let out a parachutte from his back.


    "HURRY UP AND MOVE!! WE NEED TO PICK UP, YOUNG MASTER!!!"


    "LET''S KILL THOSE TERRORIST WHO DARE TO HURT YOUNG MASTER!!"


    Issei didn''t stop them since he was very angry. He was the leader of the strongest yakuza in here. He needed to show them when someone dared to hurt his son. They would give them revenge several times more.


    "YUUKI!!" Chitoge and Tsugumi who were watching the live news were crying all over their faces.


    The members of the Bee Hive Gang also clenched their hands to watch Yuuki free falling from that high altitude. They knew he couldn''t be saved anymore.


    But they saw a miracle and they saw a parachutte out from his back.


    They sighed in relief but they needed to do something now.


    "Move everyone! We need to catch someone who dares to hurt our allies," ude said with a serious expression.


    They hurriedly moved and tried to search for this terrorist.


    Tsugumi also went out and brought along all of her weapons. She was still his maid and someone dared to hurt him. She needed to show everyone why she was being called the number one hitman in this gang.


    In the high rise apartment, there was a girl who was watching the live news. She sighed in relief when she saw himnded safely on the ground. She took out her phone and called someone.


    "Dad, someone dares to hurt, Yuuki-sama, I wish you to catch this person!" She was talking for a few minutes then closed her phone.


    "Honda, can I go to the same school as him?"


    "You need to rest more Ojou-sama but I''m sure you''ll be able to go to school with him soon."


    The girl didn''t say anything and looked at the picture in her hands.


    "Yuuki-sama," she said while caressing that picture.


    Tonight wouldn''t be calm and a ck organization who was the cause of this situation being chased by everyone would receive a big blow.

 Chapter 117: Taking a break

    "Yesterday, there is a terrorist bomb on...."


    Yuuki turned the television off. He was on the bed while Utaha and Ranko were sleeping on his side. They were mentally tired since they had been watched him free falling from the car. They wanted to berate him but he didn''t let him. He was tired and didn''t want to have some argument with them. He kissed their lips to shut them up. He took both of them to his apartment for night activities and as expected it was a very great way to release his stress.


    Yuuki also received a lot of phone calls from everyone but he turned his phone off.


    Yuuki also heard that his dad, beehive gang, and the police were working together this terrorist group. He heard many of them had been caught into the jail and some of them had been killed and being fed to the fish on the ocean.


    They had angered the sleeping lion and needed to receive their judgment.


    Haibara had told him toe to Agasa''s house in the evening and he was agreed toe there. She probably decided to tell him the truth about APTX 4869 since she was angry being treated like a kid by him.


    Yuuki was on his bed and he was in a dilemma whether he was going to go to school or not. He didn''t want to go there since he was taking care of both Utaha and Ranko. He was thinking what should he did today.


    Yuuki stood up and decided to draw his manga while waiting for them to wake up. He didn''t have anything to do today. He needed to save more chapters so he had more times to spend with them.


    In the afternoon, Utaha and Ranko woke up from their sleep. They were still stark n.a.k.e.d since yesterday activity. They were wondering it was the time he needed to make another girl. They couldn''t handle him by themselves.


    They went to the bathroom to take their bath and went to manga studio. They heard him gonna drew another manga.


    They entered the shocked to see what was inside. They saw him did bondage to a beautiful girl in front of him. His expression was serious as if told her something important. They remembered this girl since they saw her yesterday.


    "Ehem!" Her cough startled both of them.


    Yuuki looked like as if being caught something bad, "You misunderstand."


    The girl nodded, "Yeah, I still have my membrane."


    Yuuki wanted to smash his head. He knew she was an airhead but he didn''t expect to be this much. He looked at both Ranko and Utaha who was looking at him as if trash.


    "I can exin this," Yuuki said.


    Utaha and Ranko didn''t say anything but their expression told him everything, ''Go on!'' That was written on their face.


    Yuuki started to tell them about Aria who was very interested in bondage.


    "I came here to say thank you to him for saving me yesterday," Aria said.


    "Then, why did he bondage you? Did this beast try to force you?" Utaha asked.


    "Yeah, this beast, if he didn''t take care of him, who knows he will attack a random girl on the street," Ranko looked at him hatefully.


    Yuuki twitched his lips several times, "I''m not that bad!"


    "YOU''RE THAT BAD!!!" Utaha and Ranko said at the same time.


    "Force it? Beast? Random?" Aria was blushing while muttering that words.


    Everyone tried to ignore it since it would be troublesome to talk about it. They talked for a while and Aria seemed quite interested in their rtionship. They kept talking and ignored himpletely.


    Yuuki shook his head and decided to draw his manga.


    They kept talking until Aria decided to go home.


    "Yuuki, can Ie here to learn under you?" Aria expression was like a kicked puppy. He didn''t know where she learned it but probably it was two of his girlfriends.


    "Sure, you cane anytime," Yuuki couldn''t reject her.


    "Good, I have to go home now, my parents will be worried that my membrane won''t be intact if they know I''ve stayed with a beast for a long time," Aria said goodbye to them and go home.


    Yuuki feltplicated being called a beast by her.


    "How is it stud? Do you want to enter her into your harem?" Ranko said while resting on his shoulder.


    "Yeah, she is an airhead, big b.o.o.b.s, pervert, isn''t she perfect for your harem?" Utaha said while sitting on hisp.


    "Do you want me to make another girl? It''s my first time to hear someone want to sell their husband," Yuuki wanted to cry at their cruel remark.


    "Two of us can''t handle you anymore," Ranko shook her head.


    "Yeah, it''s very enjoyable but we are worried that you''re not satisfied," Utaha said.


    Yuuki shook his head and patted both of their heads, "Do you think in my mind only s.e.x?"


    "You''re not?" They looked at him with a surprised expression.


    Yuuki twitched his lips several times and sighed, "No, it''s because I love you, I like your body too though, don''t worry about something like that, I''ll add another girl if I''m ready."


    They nodded and snuggled in their arms. They liked being spoiled by him like this.


    Yuuki didn''t mind since their bodies were soft especially since he could both of their legs and thighs. It was awesome.


    They spent their entire days flirting like a newlywed couple and stopped in the evening since he had promised toe to Agasa''s house to meet Haibara. He took out his car and drove it there. It was probably his first time to watch Haibara''s a.d.u.l.t body in this life.


    Yuuki was wondering how beautiful she was in her a.d.u.l.t appearance.


    "I''ming!"

 Chapter 118: Suspicious Man

    Yuuki parked his car outside Agasa''s house. He brought some souvenirs for them since it was his first time toe here. Agasa was probably like a father figure for Haibara. He thought he should try to give him something good.


    Yuuki walked toward the door and when he was gonna knock it. He heard a strange voice inside this house. He had heard both Conan and Agasa''s voice. He frowned and entered the house without knocking it.


    Agasa was talking with Subaru since Subaru wanted to a doctoral degree in engineering.


    "Your house is really big," Subaru said while looking around the house.


    "Yeah, I guess it''s too big, even with those two kids," Agasa said.


    Conan was looking at this man who he had met during the case he had solved during the day.


    Haibara felt very nervous in front of this guy and hid behind Agasa all the time.


    "Then if the numbers of residents were increased by one, it wouldn''t be a problem, wouldn''t it?" Subaru suddenly asked. He tried to persuade Agasa while Haibara shook her head hard. She didn''t want to live with this suspicious man.


    "Of course, there is a big problem."


    Suddenly they heard a voiceing from the entrance.


    Subaru''s eyes flickered in second but he calmed himself as soon as possible, "This is?" He looked quite troubled while looking at Agasa.


    Haibara who saw him felt as if she was being saved from the abyss. She hurriedly ran toward him and hid behind him while looking at Subaru.


    "This is Yuuki, he is a good friend of ours," Agasa introduced him.


    "Hey, Agasa, he is a stranger and you just met him today, what if he was a serial killer or pedophile?" Yuuki said.


    Agara was stunned he didn''t know what to say. His personality was easily pushed around. He was weak against pressure when Yuuki mentioned it. He started to ask about the identity of the guy in front of him.


    Subaru twitched his lips. He looked at Yuuki and shuddered. It was as if he was stared at by a devil. He couldn''t stay here any longer.


    "Then I won''t bother you, please excuse me," Subaru bowed his head and wanted to leave but Yuuki called him.


    "Hey, you forget something here," Yuuki said while giving something in his hand.


    Yuuki moved closer and whispered to him, "Listen, I''ll drown you into the sea if you try to do something stupid like this again." He pressed his hand on his chest and used his power.


    Subaru something entered his chest but he couldn''t move.


    "Good, how about you scram now," Yuuki said with a low voice. He didn''t want everyone to hear him.


    Subaru nodded and left him.


    Yuuki snorted and sat in the nearest chair.


    "Do you have to be that rude, Onii-chan?" Conan suddenly asked.


    "Well, if he didn''t ce your house with a bug device then I wouldn''t be that hostile," Yuuki said calmly, but his words shocked everyone.


    "Bu-bug device??" Agasa was stunned.


    Yuuki nodded, "Well, enough of that, if something really happens you should call me, my men could feed him to the fish in Tokyo Bay."


    Conan and Agasa twitched his lips they didn''t know whether tough or cry when they heard him saying to feed Subaru to the fish as if saying he went to the supermarket.


    "Then what did you call me here, Haibara?" Yuuki looked at her.


    Conan and Agasa also looked at Haibara. It was also their first time hearing that she was inviting him.


    "You wait here, I''ll show you something," Haibara said, then entered a room and left them in the living room.


    Conan and Agasa didn''t know what to do and looked at each other.


    "That''s right, I know that it isn''t much but please receive this," Yuuki gave Agasa souvenirs.


    "Ooooh, thank you," Agasa mood became happy when he saw a lot of snacks inside the bag.


    They were talking to each other until Haibara left their room.


    CRACK


    They heard the door was opened and saw a young girl around 17 years old who was very simr to Haibara came out of the room.


    Conan and Agasa were stunned when they saw her appearance.


    "HAIBARA!!"


    "AI-KUN!!"


    They looked at Yuuki, they were wondering what his reaction would be to see Haibara like this.


    "Are you her sister?" Yuuki asked.


    Conan and Agasa sighed in relief when they found out he didn''t notice her.


    "No, I''m Haibara Ai," Haibara said.


    "WHAT!!" Conan and Agasa were stunned.


    Conan hurriedly moved toward her and asked her. He was very stupified with her actions.


    "Why did you tell him? Did you want him to be targeted by the ck Organization?" His tone was a bit desperate.


    "Hoo, are you talking about the ck Organization?" His words made him startled.


    "Do you know them?" Conan asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "I received their attack when I was in Dubai."


    "How? How?" Conan asked.


    Yuuki started to tell his experience during his stay in Dubai. Everyone who was listening to his story started to get giddy when they heard of a war between the ck Organization and the Underworld.


    "Don''t worry about them, I think they almost lost all their power here in Japan," Yuuki said.


    How?" This time Haibara was startled.


    Yuuki also told them that the ck Organization was being hunted by 3 parties, that was Yakuza, Gang, and Police.


    Agasa, Conan, and Haibara who listened to his exnation were a bit nervous but also happy since they knew the ck Organization was almost being destroyed.


    "Good," Conan sighed in relief but he was quite unsatisfied since he couldn''t solve this problem himself.


    Haibara didn''t say anything. It was as if she was thinking about something.


    "Then what do you want to talk about?" Yuuki asked her again.


    Haibara looked at him with a red face, "Let''s have a date."


    Before Yuuki wanted to say something someone interrupted him.


    "WHAT!!!!!"


    Both Conan and Agasa''s expression was priceless, he needed to photograph it.

 Chapter 119: Coincidence

    "Are you serious Haibara?" Conan asked with a stunned reaction.


    "Yeah, think it throughtly he got 2 girlfriends at his home," Agasa said. He had treated Haibara like his own daughter. He wasn''t gonna let this guy take her away.


    "I don''t mind though," Yuuki suddenly said.


    "SHUT UP!!!" Conan and Agasa said at the same time. They turned their heads and looked toward Haibara.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and also looked toward her.


    Haibara sighed, "I''m not saying that we will have a date now."


    "Then?" Yuuki asked.


    "We''re going on a date when we have solved the ck Organizations and found the cure for this APTX 4869," Haibara added, "Aren''t you the one who tells me to wait for another 10 years?" She really hated him when he treated him like a kid even though her appearance was as a kid.


    Yuuki shook his head, and if he wanted to date her he needed to destroy ck Organizations thoroughly.


    "We can have a date in the future," Yuuki nodded, then added, "By the way, how long will you be in this appearance?"


    Haibara looked at him strangely, "At least one hour."


    Yuuki nodded," Can youe here?"


    Haibara didn''t understand but she walked toward him. She had never thought he would hug her suddenly and made her sit on hisp.


    "Wh-what are you doing???" Haibara was fl.u.s.tered.


    "Well, it''s a rare chance for me to see you like this, I want to hug you," her smell was unique. He would get addicted to her smell. He also noticed her nape was very beautiful. He rested his head on her shoulder.


    "YOU!!! HURRY UP AND LET GO OF ME!!" Haibara had never had this kind of close contact with a man.


    "Didn''t you say,''you love me yesterday''?" Yuuki looked at her.


    "Bu-but this is still too early!!" Haibarained.


    Both of them were flirting with each other making both Agasa and Conan eat dog food.


    They needed to get girlfriends as soon as possible.


    Yuuki decided to go home after he had enough to tease her.


    Haibara hade back to her child form and looked quite lonely, though, she wouldn''t admit it.


    Yuuki patted her head, "I''lle often, you can also visit my apartment."


    Haibara brushed his hand away, "Hmph, I won''t visit your apartment, but you can visit this house all the time."


    Yuuki smiled, "I''lle quite often then as long as I don''t encounter any murder case."


    When he said this both Agasa and Haibara looked at Conan who was clueless.


    "What?" Conan asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "I''m going home first," he entered his car and went back to his home.


    Haibara didn''te back to her house and kept looking at his car even though she couldn''t see it again.


    Agasa sighed, it felt like his daughter had grown up but he didn''t know what to do. He didn''t have this kind of experience in this field after all.


    "Let''s go back," Haibara said then entered the house.


    Agasa nodded and Conan decided to go back to Kogorou''s house.


    Yuuki was driving his car on the street. It was quitete since he hade back from Agasa''s house. He brought some cakes for both Utaha and Ranko. He drove his car until he noticed someone familiar being. He stopped his car and walked out.


    "Stop it! I don''t have time!!" Yaeko felt frustrated being bugged by two drunkard old men. Even though she was quite old, her charm could beat anyone.


    "Come on! We''ll give you a good time!!"


    "Yeah, don''t worry, we''re very nice!!"


    Yaeko wanted to go home as soon as possible but the man suddenly pulled her hand.


    "Let''s go!! I''ll give you something you''ll never forget in your lifetime!!"


    "Yeah, let''s go with us!!"


    "No!! Let me go!!" Yaeko tried to escape from them.


    "SHUT UP!!" The man screamed at her.


    Yaeko became silent, and she was scared.


    "Good, don''t scream, I''ll give you a good time."


    When they brought her somewhere, someone mmed one of the drunkard men into the walls.


    CRACK!!


    The impact was so great that it made him faint directly.


    "Wha?" Before he registered anything a fist greeted his face. His tooth was broken and his nose was bleeding. That punch was very hurt but he still could open his eyes.


    "Fu-," another punch hit his face.


    WHAM!!


    WHAM!!


    He couldn''t do anything and fainted let his assant beat him up.


    Yaeko was stunned she was being dragged by drunk men and suddenly someone attacked those two men. She was d when she was being saved but quite scared to see the man who saved him was very aggressive.


    Yaeko saw his back was quite simr,''Yuuki?'' She saw him keep beating the drunkard until their face deformed and if he continued he would be a criminal to save her.


    "STOP!!" Yaeko hugged his body to stop him.


    Yuuki was very angry but stopped when he was being hugged by her.


    "Let me punch him for a while," Yuuki raised his fist.


    "STOP!! STOP!!" Yaeko stopped him. She pulled him away but his strength was stronger than her.


    "Let''s go home, okay? I''m quite tired," she had never used this tone before and she was quite amazed she could act like a spoiled girl.


    Yuuki finally stopped and he stood up and spat his saliva at those two drunkards.


    "Are you okay?" Yuuki looked at her with a worried expression.


    Yaeko blushed and nodded.


    "Good, let''s go home, I''ll take you home," Yuuki pulled her hand toward his car.


    "Wa-wait! Your clothes are dirty!!" Yaeko saw his clothes were covered in blood. She took out a handkerchief from her bag.


    "It''s fine, I''m wearing a shirt underneath," Yuuki took off his jacket.


    Yaeko could see a tattoo from his back, "Yo-you?" She pointed her finger at his back. She could also see his body. She blushed seeing his body was full of muscle.


    Yuuki realized, "Ah, my family is yakuza, did it make you afraid?"


    Yaeko snorted and shook her head as if something like this would make her afraid.


    "Good, let''s go, I''ll take you home," Yuuki pulled her hand and drove her home.


    The two entered the car and drove back to her house.

 Chapter 120: My mother-in-law cant be honest with herself

    Yaeko looked at the young man beside him. She had known him from her daughter and had saved her several times. She observed him from his side. She had to admit with his appearance it would be easy for him to get as many girls as he wanted.


    Yaeko was still doubting whether he was trying to court her daughter or not.


    "What''s wrong? Why did you keep looking at my face?" Yaeko was blushing in response. She didn''t answer him and looked away.


    Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrows,''Did she hate me that much?" He rubbed his nose. He decided to change the conversation.


    "Did you just go home?" Yuuki asked.


    Yaeko sighed, "Yeah," her work made her very tired.


    "Is your job making you go home thiste?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m a single mother, I have to work sote for my child," Yaeko said. Her work made her stress and it really took a lot of energy.


    "Where did you work?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m working as an editor on a Nogi publisher," Yaeko said tiredly.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "What kind of book?"


    "Light novel," Yaeko said.


    "Light novel?" Yuuki was surprised.


    "Yeah, it''s a novel for a teenager," Yaeko looked toward him who had a surprised expression, "What? You didn''t expect me to work in that ce?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah but that means we''re more connected than we thought."


    Yaeko raised her eyebrow, "What do you mean? Are you gonna flirt with an olddy like me?" There was a blush on her face.


    "I don''t mean that I have a light novel publisherpany, that means we have the same line of working," Yuuki tried to fix the misunderstanding.


    "Oh, that''s what you mean," Yaeko felt quite disappointed but suddenly she heard his voice next to her ears.


    "You''re not an olddy, you''re still a very charming woman in front of my eyes, Yaeko," his deep voice made her shiver. She tried to fight her blush and looked at him with hateful expression.


    "DON''T TEASE SOMEONE OLDER THAN YOU!!" Yaeko reprimanded him.


    "Hahaha, you''re very cute, Yaeko," Yuuki teased.


    "YOU!!!" Yaeko showed an angry expression.


    They were talking to each other until they arrived at her apartment.


    Yaeko felt reluctant to walk away. It had been a while since she was having time like this though her partner was several years younger than her and she felt strangelyfortable with him. She opened the door and looked toward him.


    "Thank you for delivering me back," Yaeko said, but she didn''t want to separate from him.


    "Yes, don''t worry about it," Yuuki smiled.


    Yaeko tried to think of a way to make him stay, "That''s right, how about you visit my apartment?" When she realized she invited him inside her house. She felt very embarrassed,''What if he rejected? Did you not be aware of your age?'' She started to get pessimist but when she heard his voice.


    "Sure, I have always wanted to visit your home," Yuuki said while he took off his seat belt.


    "Good, my mom can make the most delicious peri juice and both Yuzu and Shouko will be happy to see you," Yaeko felt a bit excited.


    "Hey? Did you agree with my rtionship with Shouko, mother inw?" Yuuki asked.


    "DON''T CALL ME MOTHER IN LAW!!" Yaeko felt ufortable when she heard him call her mother inw.


    "What should I call you then?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmph," Yaeko didn''t say anything and looked away.


    When he looked at her he had never thought this woman in front of him was this cute. He chuckled at her actions.


    "Wh-why did youugh!!" Yaeko showed an angry expression.


    "Nothing, I just think that you''re very cute, Yaeko," Yuuki felt almost charmed by her.


    "Don''t tease someone older than you idiot!!" Yaeko walked away but turned her head when she saw him didn''t move, "What are you doing there? Hurry up and follow me!!"


    Yuuki smiled and walked toward her, "Wait for me!"


    Their ages are too far apart but who cares as long as there is feeling nothing is going to block it.


    Yuuki followed Yaeko by her side. He saw her open her apartment door.


    "I''m home," Yaeko said.


    "Wee home, Yaeko," a short grandma with a kind smile greeted her. She noticed a young man behind her and looked quite curious, "Who is this?"


    Before she introduced him, he introduced himself first, "Hello, grandma, my name is Yuuki."


    Yaeko grumbled by his side and nodded at her mother.


    "Oh!! You''re Yuuki!! Come one!! Let''s go inside! Did you have your dinner? How about you eat here? That''s right, I''ll give you my special peri juice!! Shouko!! Yuzu!! Come here, Yuukies to our home!!" Ito was very excited. She looked very lively and greeted him as if he wasing to ask her daughter to marry.


    Yuuki smiled, "Haha, thank you very much."


    Suddenly both girls came out when they heard their grandma call them.


    "What are you doing here??" Yuzu was confused.


    "Youuki!!!" Shouko was excited and walked toward him.


    They talked with each other and made Yaeko feel helpless. She was wondering whose house was this?


    Ito asked a lot of questions since it was her first time seeing him. She had heard her daughter and her grandchildren talking a lot about him. She was quite curious about him and from her perspective, he was a very attractive young man. She would be relieved to leave her daughter to him.


    Yuuki and Yaeko didn''t tell them about the earlier matter since it would cause them to be worried. He stayed for a while and decided to go home since it was quitete.


    "Bring this with you," Ito gave him a peri juice.


    "Thank you," Yuuki received it.


    "You shoulde often," Yuzu said.


    "Yeass, yuu shoald coem often," Shouko also nodded.


    Yuuki nodded at them and looked toward Yaeko who looked away.


    "You cane anytime if we''re not that busy," Yaeko wasn''t being honest.


    "Yes, I''lle to your home," when he was going to walk out Ito pulled his hand and told him to crouch down. He nodded and followed her request.


    "Please take care of my daughter," Ito bowed.


    Yuuki felt strange,''Isn''t it take care of your granddaughter?'' He shook his head and didn''t think much about it, "I''m going home first".


    After that, he went back to his home.


    Yuzu and Shouko went back to their room since he had gone home.


    When Yaeko wanted to take a rest back to her room but her mother told her to stay. She sat beside her and listened to her.


    "Do you like him?" Yaeko was blushing when she heard her mom''s words.


    "What are you talking about? He is the same age as Shouko!! It wouldn''t be strange if someone called me his mom," Yaeko felt hurt when she said that.


    Ito shook her head and held her hands, "Be honest with your feelings, I don''t want you to spend your days stressing about your daughters and work."


    Yaeko shook her head, there was no way such a young man would show an interest in an olddy like her, "I''m going to sleep first." She left her and walked toward her room.


    Ito shook her head and she felt her daughter was just too stubborn. She knew her daughter''s age was just too far apart from him but she wanted her to be happy before she left them.

 Chapter 121: Quest?

    The next day, Yuuki went to his school together with Ranko.


    Utaha was quite jealous of her since Ranko had the same school as him. She had thought to change her school but rejected it since it would be troublesome and they would meet each other in the home.


    Ranko was holding his hand. She could feel everyone gaze on her since she held his hand. She smirked and became closer to him.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Nothing!!" Ranko mocked everyone around them.


    Love is a battlefield and she is the winner of this battle.


    They were walking to their ss until someone stopped him.


    Yuuki looked at the girl in front of him. He knew something troublesome woulde again.


    "Ranko, can I borrow your husband first?" Uomi suddenly came first.


    "Sure, you can have him," Ranko said before leaving him.


    Yuuki had never understood why his girls could let another girl have him. He looked toward her, "What''s wrong, Uomi?"


    Uomi suddenly pouted and looked away.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?"


    "You should call me Uomi-onee-chan," Uomi said while pouting.


    Yuuki felt she was acting strange today, "What''s wrong? Are you sick? Do you want me to send you to the infirmary?"


    "Sigh, being treated rudely by someone who is younger than me strangely makes me hot," Uomi suddenly said, "Anyway, I need you to help you with something."


    "No! I''ve got something to do," Yuuki shook his head.


    "Please!! This is the only way to save the school," Uomi looked at him with kicked dog expression.


    Yuuki was stunned it was his first time to see her with this kind of expression. He looked quite cute and almost made him sway. He shook his head and needed to steel himself.


    When he rejected her suddenly something popped out of his head.


    [Main Quest: Save the school from closing down.]


    [Reward: System lottery 3x]


    [System tips - It''ll be bad if your alma mater will close down. You need to save your school together with the student council. You need to help the lonely student council president to realize her dream.]


    Yuuki wanted to smash his head toward the wall. He couldn''t escape from a quest and could only ept it. He still didn''t finish this quest. He needed toplete it and went along with her.


    "What do you need me to do?" Yuuki asked.


    Uomi nodded, "Let''s talk in the student council room."


    Yuuki nodded and followed her until someone called him.


    "Yuuki!! Can youe to the staff room first?" Uomi and Yuuki turned their heads.


    "Hiratsuka-sensei?" Yuuki looked confused.


    Hiratsuka crossed her arms and said, "You''ve got the guts to skip school yesterday!!" She looked very angry.


    Yuuki felt helpless and looked toward Uomi who was looking at him.


    Uomi sighed, "I need him to save the school, sensei, can you let him off?"


    When Hiratsuka heard they were gonna make the n to save a school suddenly her ears perked up.


    "What is the n?" Hiratsuka was interested.


    Uomi nodded, "You cane with us then."


    They walked toward the student council room and closed the door.


    Yuuki sat in the nearest seat while waiting for Uomi.


    Hiratsuka also did the same and sat beside him.


    Uomi suddenly blushed to see both Yuuki and Hiratsuka sitting next to each other.


    Yuuki felt weird but he didn''t think much about it.


    "What is the n?" Hiratsuka was quite impatient.


    Uomi nodded and showed them and fliers in her hands.


    "What is this?" Yuuki and Hiratsuka said at the same time.


    "This is the''Singing Tournament''," Uomi said with a proud expression.


    "I know about that but what do you want me to do?" Yuuki asked.


    "I want you to enter," Uomi said.


    Yuuki blinked his eyes several times and cleaned his ears, "Sorry, I didn''t hear you, can you repeat it again?"


    Uomi nodded, "I want you to enter this tournament."


    "Sorry, I don''t understand why I need to enter this tournament," Yuuki shook his head.


    Uomi shook her head, "Don''t you understand if you win this tournament, you can save this school?"


    "Then why me?" Yuuki felt confused.


    Uomi didn''t say anything and pressed something on her phone.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and waited for her until Uomi showed him her phone, "This is?" He saw his video ying piano in Hitotose cafe. He opened his eyes wide when he saw the viewers of this video.


    "You''re the only one who can save this school, please," Uomi moved her head closer as if he wanted to kiss him but someone stopped her.


    "It seems you forget about me here," Hiratsuka suddenly said.


    "No way," Yuuki and Uomi shook their heads at the same time.


    Hiratsuka nodded and felt satisfied, "Yuuki, you should enter this tournament."


    "Why?" Yuuki didn''t want to enter since it would be very troublesome. He had manga, light novels, games, and now music? He didn''t want to be famous. It would be very troublesome in his life.


    "You''re a very talented singer, musician, andposer. Your song is probably the most beautiful song that I''ve ever heard in my life and winning this tournament will be very easy for you," Hiratsuka also tried to persuade him.


    "Yes, if you win, I''ll also let you have my v.i.r.g.i.nity," Uomi suddenly said and made the atmosphere be chilly.


    Hiratsuka looked at him with an angry expression.


    ''Why?'' Yuuki wanted to know and he wanted to reject this quest until he received a quest on his head.


    [Quest: Win the ''Amateur Music Tournaments''.]


    [Reward: System Lottery 3x.]


    [System tips - Conquest the world of music and this tournament will be your starting point.]


    Yuuki sighed, "Yes, I''ll do it.."


    Hiratsuka and Uomi''s eyes lit up.


    "But I have my own condition."

 Chapter 122: Candidate

    Yuuki started to talk about his condition.


    "I have three conditions," Yuuki said.


    Hiratsuka and Uomi nodded at the same time.


    "What is it? If not much, I can tell the school with my own power," Hiratsuka said.


    "Yes, I can also use my authority as student council president," Uomi said.


    Yuuki shook his head and both of them used their authority to do whatever they wanted to this school. It was the very example of a bad a.d.u.l.t.


    "It''s not so much, the first thing I need is a light music club," Yuuki said.


    "Sure, it''s not that different when you ask me about the''Game Making Club''," Uomi said.


    "Second, I need someone to apany me," Yuuki said. He could do it himself but he wanted someone to apany him. He knew if he seeded he could use this chance to set up his musicpany. It was better to have two singers than one singer right?


    When he said this request both Hiratsuka and Uomi started to think,''who is suitable for his duet partner?''


    There were many beautiful girls inside this school but they had to choose someone who had a good voice, beautiful appearance, and charisma of an idol.


    It was impossible to choose a guy since Yuuki was too high spec it would cause the other guys to lose their confidence since it was like that it was better to choose a girl.


    "Hmm, we need to think more about that," Hiratsuka said.


    "Do you have a candidate?" Yuuki asked.


    "There are a lot of beautiful girls in our school from the 1st year to the 3rd year," Uomi said.


    "It''s a very hard choice, I''m not even sure the girls will even agree," Hiratsuka said, "what about the 3rd condition?" she added.


    "Do you want my v.i.r.g.i.nity?" Uomi said.


    "Shut up, Uomi!! Do you want to enter the staff room together with him?" Suddenly Hiratsuka said.


    Uomi became silent in response.


    Yuuki shook his head, "Well, it''s not much but I want the prize money, okay."


    Hiratsuka looked at him weirdly, "I don''t mind that, but why did you need that much money?"


    "Well, I''ve got a lot of wives, I need a lot of money to raise them," Yuuki joked around, but he received her punch.


    "UGH!!" Yuuki held his stomach. Her punch was hitting straight to his sr plexus. He twitched his lips at her, ''I understand why she is still single until now.''


    "HAAA??" Hiratsuka looked at him with a suspicious gaze. She felt he was thinking something rude to her.


    "Nothing..." Yuuki looked away and he didn''t want to receive another punch from her.


    They started to talk about his duet partner for this ''Amateur Music Tournament''.


    "Let''s start talking about our candidate," Uomi said.


    "Let''s start with the 1st year," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm, there are Chitoge, Tsugumi, Onodera, Rumi, Hinako, Kuina, Yua, and Koizumi," Uomi said, "I think there is a list of a cute girl in our 1st."


    ''Why are all of them, my acquaintances?'' Yuuki felt strange since he knew all the cute girls in 1st years, "I think Rumi, Onodera, Koizumi, Yua, Kuina, Hinako will reject our invitation."


    "Why?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "I know almost all of them and they didn''t have any interest in music," Yuuki said.


    "Well, the choice is Chitoger and Tsugumi," Uomi said.


    "Let''s mark them and talk about the 2nd year," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm, the 2nd years probably Miyuki, Chiaki, Ranko, and Yukana," Hiratsuka said while tapping her chin. She looked quite cute like that.


    "Hmm, well, those four girls huh," Yuuki said.


    "What''s wrong with those four girls?" Uomi said.


    "Miyuki is very shy, she probably will reject it directly, Chiaki is too focused on her acting, Ranko and Yukana let''s not talk about them, I know them very well," Yuuki said.


    "Why do you know about every cute girl in the 1st and 2nd years?" Hiratsuka looked at him weirdly.


    "Well, let''s talk about thatter, we need to talk about the candidates!!" Yuuki said with a serious expression. He didn''t want to exin it to her since it was tooplicated.


    Hiratsuka grumbled but she didn''t force him.


    "What about the 3rd year? Is there a cute girl beside you, Uomi?" Yuuki asked.


    When he asked this question her face started to get red but her expression was still expressionless.


    "We-well, I think I have an idea who is suitable to be your partner," Uomi said.


    Yuuki felt strange but when he heard her stutter, "Who is she?"


    "Hmm, she is probably the most popr girl in our school before the appearance of beautiful girls in the 1st and 2nd years," Uomi said.


    "Oh, I know her," Hiratsuka nodded, "I think she will be suitable for your partner to enter the ''Amateur Music Tournament''."


    "Who is she?" Yuuki felt curious.


    "She is the daughter of the chairman of this school," Uomi added.


    "She is also the granddaughter of the Mayor of Nagarekawa," Hiratsuka also added.


    ''Daughter of chairman? Mayor of Nagarekawa?'' Yuuki felt strangely familiar with the name of''Nagarekawa''. He almost remembered it but he needed something to jog his memory.


    "Who is she?" Yuuki asked again. He was very curious but both Uomi and Hiratsuka made it into a mystery.


    "Just a reminder, if I introduce you to her, will you also add her to your harem?" Uomi asked.


    "Why do you have to think something like that???" Yuuki had enough of this, "If you don''t want to tell me, I''m going to search for her by myself," when he stood up Hiratsuka pulled his hand.


    "Sit down, I''ll tell you her name," Yuuki nodded in response.


    "Her name is...." Hiratsuka took a deep breath.


    "Yukari Kohinata," Uomi cut her and said it herself.


    Hiratsuka looked at her with hateful expression and sighed, "Yes, her name is Yukari Kohinata, she is the daughter of the chairman of this school and the granddaughter of the mayor in Nagarekawa city."


    "Yukari Kohinata?" Yuuki suddenly remembered her, if it was her, he believed she could apany him to be the most popr idol in the world.

 Chapter 123: Actor

    "Yukari Kohinata," Yuuki said, but he noticed that both Uomi and Hiratsuka looked at him with a suspicious expression.


    "What?" Yuuki asked.


    "Nothing," both of them said at the same time. They knew this girl would probably fall into his arms now orter. They shook their heads and felt strange. They were wondering when their time for conquest was.


    ''Hmm, I need to wear my battle underwear all the time,'' Uomi thought pervertedly.


    Hiratsuka shook her head hard, ''No way! I''m a teacher and he is a student!!''


    They were in there on deep thought and ignored him who was looking at them with a strange expression.


    They were talking for a while until they heard the bell of the starting ss.


    "Let''s meet herter in the lunch," Uomi said.


    "Ah, I need to do something during lunch," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, what is it?" Uomi looked quite interested.


    "I promised the drama club that I would be an actor in their y," Yuuki said.


    "What? Can you do acting?" Hiratsuka looked quite surprised.


    Yuuki shook his head, "If you don''t try, you won''t know, let''s go back to the ss, it''ll be terrible for a teacher to bete in her own ss," he teased Hiratsuka.


    Hiratsuka snorted, "I know, let''s go!"


    At lunchtime, Hina-chan, Kuina, Miyuki, and Chiaki brought him to the drama club.


    "Wee to the drama club!!!" Hina-chan and Kuina said at the same time.


    "You know, I don''t even know anything about acting," Yuuki said while entering the club room.


    It was quite spacious since there were a lot of members in the club.


    Yuuki had heard this club was quite popr in the past but since the advisor teacher who managed the club decided to go on a journey this club became hiatus. He was quite curious with this club since Hina-chan came as far from her countryside to this school just because of the drama club.


    "It''s fine, everyone is also learning," Chiaki said. She was quite giddy and excited at the same time. She had been wanting to invite him toe here but he was very busy. She needed to show him the wonderfulness of theatre so he could also be an actor.


    "Hehehe..." Chiakiughed at her n. She really liked theatre and would definitely bring him to love this drama.


    Yuuki shuddered and tried to get away from Chiaki who wasughing by herself. He stood beside Miyuki who couldn''t calm herself.


    "What''s wrong, Miyuki?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmmm, I-I''m no-not joining the drama club," Miyuki said while looking quite embarrassed.


    "Why? You''re very cute, I''m sure you''re very suitable as a princess," Yuuki said.


    "Wh-what!! Pri-princess!! No way!! I''m too embarrassed to wear the dress!!" Miyuki blushed and tried to cover her face with her hands.


    Yuuki crouched down so he could look into her eyes, "But I want to see you wear a dress Miyuki, I''m sure you''ll be a very cute princess," he looked very sincere when he said these words to her.


    Miyuki who was very embarrassed was in a dilemma when she heard those words. Her heart was fluttering it was like the scene she had always imagined in her mind when a man tried to court the princess. She took a deep breath but when she gonna said her answer. She couldn''t find him in front of her.


    "Eh? Where is Yuuki?" Miyuki looked around.


    "He is being dragged by both Hina-chan and Kuina there," Chiaki said while pointing with her finger.


    Miyuki was pouting, "Moooo!!!"


    Hina-chan and Kuina told him everything about the club and the theatre.


    Yuuki was listening to their exnation.


    "This is the collection of y script!!" Hina-chan showed him a shelf full of books.


    "Yes, the taste is also very good," Kuina said while letting out her saliva.


    "Mooo!! Kuu-chan!! You can eat the script!!" Suddenly Miyuki came to them and reprimanded Kuina.


    They continued to introduce him until they saw a cute little girl with a very bountiful chest


    Yuuki was wondering what kind of food and genes for her be able to grow her chest thatrgergerge. He had predicted she would be Yukana''s rival if she grew up. He noticed she was also looking at him. He smiled at her and waved his hand.


    The little girl nodded at him and walked toward him with grace.


    "Hina-chan, who is she?" Yuuki asked.


    "Ah, she is Ruriko Kuroyanagi, she is the advisor of our club," Hina-chan happily introduced her.


    Yuuki nodded, he had seen ''Hinako Note'' in his past life. This girl is the genius child actress, she is nine years old but her acting isn''t lost to an a.d.u.l.t. She is the super celebrity that was only born once in 100 years. It sounds very exagratted but that is her introduction.


    "Are you Yuuki?" Ruriko was in front of him and asked him.


    Yuuki crouched down so she could see him better, "Yes, are you, Ruriko-chan? You''re very cute, do you want some chocte?" He took something from his pocket.


    Ruriko nodded and opened her mouth.


    Yuuki didn''t think much and fed her the chocte. Her expression didn''t change but it seemed she really liked it. He couldn''t help and patted her head. He was wondering,''Should I make a child with Ranko or Utaha?'' Having a child wasn''t bad and quite fun he thought.


    "You''re very suitable for my next drama, I want you to y the main actor, can you?" Ruriko showed a kicked puppy expression on him.


    Yuuki was sweating at her,''this kid knows how to manipte a man?'' He was wondering how she would grow when she became an a.d.u.l.t. He was sure many men would be tricked by this cute act. She reminded him of Kurayoshi Rino he had seen on Kengan match.


    "Is it no?" Ruriko looked like she was on the verge of crying.


    Yuuki sighed, he had promised Hina-chan and everyone to y on this y. He looked around and saw Hina-chan, Kuina, Miyuki, and even Chiaki had a hopeful expression on their faces.


    "Please!!" they said at the same time.


    "I will y," Yuuki said with a tired expression.


    "Yes!! Then you need to learn about your script," suddenly Ruriko''s personality started to change and became serious.


    "What is the title of this y?" Yuuki was curious.


    "Forbidden love between a little red riding hood and the wolf," Ruriko said with a serious expression.


    Yuuki nodded, it sounded like a very interesting y, "So what role do I y?"


    "You''re the wolf," Ruriko said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Sorry, I can hear you, can you repeat it again?"


    "You''re the wolf," Ruriko said.


    Yuuki wanted to cry, ''God!! Can I not y???'' He didn''t want to y the wolf. It was better to y as the hunter. He was in deep thought until someone tucked his pants.


    "Are you going to break your promise?" Ruriko let out tears in her eyes.


    ''This girl....'' Yuuki had to guide her so she wouldn''t be astrhay and became a vixen in the future, "Don''t worry, I''ll y the wolf role in this y." He patted her head again.


    "Hehehe, then let''s start!!" Ruriko pulled his hand. She knew Yuuki was a beginner and she would guide him trhougly to be a super actor.

 Chapter 124: Partner

    When Ruriko said she would train him thoroughly. She didn''t tell a joke, she had a serious expression on her face and kept training him.


    "Your facial expression is too stiff!!"


    "You need to be the wolf!!"


    "You have to think how to make the little red riding hood be yours!!"


    "That''s an expression!! That''s perfect!! You really look like a bad guy!!"


    "Good!! You need to practice more!!"


    Yuuki didn''t have time toin. He was focusing all his attention to learn about acting. He didn''t mind to learn another skill since there was a genius who was training him. It was several times better than the time he did a self-learning. Having a teacher made him progress faster.


    [Quest: Upgrade the acting proficiency into 100 points proficient.]


    [Reward: 25 random anime or movie script.]


    [System tips - Acting is one of essential skills to conquest the world of art in this world. Raise your acting proficiency into 100 points proficient. This will be your starting point to be a super actor, director, or producer. You can also train your artist in the future with this skill.]


    Yuuki shrugged his shoulders and kept learning until he was called by someone.


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    Everyone turned their heads and saw Uomi was standing in front of the door.


    "Can I take him? I need him to do something," Uomi said while pointing her finger at him.


    "Oh, Uomi, is it the time?" Yuuki wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "Yeah, you almost spent your entire lunch at this club," Uomi looked quite resentful.


    "Well, I learned a lot from Ruriko, she is a very great teacher," Yuuki praised her and crouched down in front of her, "I''m going back, I''lle back tomorrow to learn more."


    Ruriko nodded at him, "You need toe tomorrow, ok?"


    Yuuki nodded and he said goodbye to everyone. He walked toward Uomi to visit this beautiful 3rd year. He was quite curious about this girl since both Uomi and Hiratsuka had told him that she was very cute.


    They walked together until they arrived in her ssroom.


    "That''s her," Uomi said.


    Yuuki looked at the ssroom and noticed a beautiful girl with sses and long blonde hair. He saw her reading an English book.


    "Well, she is cute," Yuuki said.


    Uomi didn''t say anything and looked at him without any expression.


    "What?" Yuuki felt creepy being gazed at like that.


    "Onee-chan isn''t happy you are looking at another girl!!" Uomi said while pouting.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Onee-chan, let''s go, we don''t have time to talk about this," he walked inside the ss but Uomi pulled his hand, "What?"


    Uomi was excited, "What did you just call me?"


    "Uomi, let''s go?" Yuuki said with a puzzlement.


    "No!! Before that!! Repeat it again!!" Uomi wanted to be called ''Onee-chan'' again.


    "Uomi, let''s talk about thatter, I''ll call you that after we finish this problem, okay?" Yuuki said.


    Uomi nodded, "Sure, Onee-chan will work for her little brother," she walked in front of him and muttered, "Hehehe, an i.n.c.e.s.t''s y isn''t bad."


    Yuuki tried to ignore her since it would be very troublesome if he reacted to all of her antics.


    They walked toward Yukari who was reading a book.


    Yukari had noticed them since they were talking quite loudly in the outside of the ssroom.


    "Can I help you, Kaichou?" Yukari had known this Uomi since the 1st year.


    "Yukari, can you join this ''Amateur Music Tournament''?" Uomi suddenly showed them fliers.


    Yukari bowed her head, "I''m sorry, Kaichou but I''m nning to focus on the study during myst year of high school, I can''t enter this tournament."


    Uomi was stunned. She didn''t expect her invitation to be refused but her reason was understandable since Yukari was in her 3rd year.


    Yukari Kohinata is the heroine of Futs¨± no Joshik¨­sei ga LocoDol Yattemita. Yukari has blond hair and blue eyes.


    The atmosphere was quite strange since this rejection no one said anything until they heard his voice.


    "Yukari-san, is it?" Yukari looked at the young man beside Kaichou.


    "Yes, are you Yuuki?" Yukari asked.


    Yuuki was stunned, "Do you know me?"


    Yukari shook her head, "Everyone in the school knows about you, it''s quite normal since you''re quite famous."


    Yuuki rubbed his nose and felt embarrassed, he looked at the English book at her table, "Are you nning to continue your study abroad?"


    Yukari nodded, "Yes, I''m nning to enter Standford."


    Yuuki nodded, "Why did you go there?"


    "Well, I want to revive this school and my hometown, that''s why I decided to study abroad," Yukari said.


    Yuuki felt this girl was very suitable for his partner, "Do you have a n? After you finish your study, how can you revive both of this school and your hometown?"


    "That..." Yukari didn''t know. She had never thought about it. She didn''t know how to solve this problem.


    "Have you heard about the fans effect?" Yuuki asked.


    "Fans effect?" Yukari was puzzled.


    "Yes, if you win this tournament, you''ll be able to get a lot of fans and you''ll be able to promote both this school and your hometown," Yuuki exined, "Your words will have a lot of weight and you''ll be able to save both of this school and hometown."


    Yukari was stunned and had never thought about anything like this.


    "I''m also quite good at English, I can be your conversation practice partner, besides you''ll lose nothing, you can make a great memory in high school," Yuuki added a fire. He wanted her to be his partner in this tournament.


    Yukari thought for a while. She didn''t have many friends in her high school life and besides studied. Her high school life was quite dull. She also wanted some excitement in her life and this n also helped her to save both of this school and her hometown.


    She was silent for a while and bowed her head, "Please, take care of me from now on, Yuuki." She had decided to make a memory in herst high school year.


    "Great, take care of me too, Yukari," Yuuki smiled.


    Uomi who was by their side felt quite ufortable. She had been rejected by her and this guy could invite her effortlessly. She grumbled but didn''t say anything at least their n to make Yukari join this n had already been seeded.

 Chapter 125: Company Development 2

    Yuuki told her that they would start their practice tomorrow after the ss. He had something to do in hispany.


    Sonoko had called him several times toe to the office but since they would start to sell the ''Sword Art Online'' in a few days.


    Yuuki drove his car to hispany while bringing Tsugumi and Chitoge by his side. They were quite angry since he didn''t tell them anything about the bombed incidents.


    "Are you okay?" Chitoge asked.


    "Yeah, don''t worry about it, I''ve heard that you also help my old man to hunt that ck organization?" Yuuki asked.


    Tsugumi nodded, "Yeah, ude-san and everyone also helped, they started to attack their gown but they can''t find the high-level members since they had escaped early." She quite vexed when she said that.


    "Well, enough of that, I want to ask early but why did youe too, Chitoge? Where is Raku?" Yuuki asked. He didn''t mind about Tsugumi since she was his maid but what about Chitoge? Didn''t she has a date with Raku or something?


    When he asked this question Chitoge became fl.u.s.tered and Tsugumi started to exin why she came with them.


    "Ojou is quite curious about this country culture. I bring her together with me so she can learn more," Tsugumi said.


    "T-that''s right!! I''ve learned from Tsugumi that you make light novel and I''m quite interested in it!! I''m like reading a book a lot!!" Chitoge was lying. She was quite jealous of Tsugumi that she coulde together with him all the time. She tried to ask Tsugumi to join together with them since she also curious what kind of book that he had written.


    Yuuki nodded, "Let''s enter the arcade after we finish my matter."


    "Arcade?" Chitoge and Tsugumi said at the same time.


    "You didn''t know about arcade?" Yuuki asked them strangely.


    Tsugumi shook her head, "Ojou has been through a lot of assassination in her childhood. she didn''t have time to y."


    "But I''m in here!! I can do whatever I want right now!! I also have a lot of friends!!" Chitoge suddenly said.


    Tsugumi nodded, "You also have a boyfriend in here."


    When Tsugumi mentioned about boyfriend both Yuuki and Chitoge wanted to look away from her.


    "Ye-yeah," Chitoge said weakly.


    Yuuki shook his head. He decided to focus on driving. He had wanted to buy his own home but he didn''t have time. He would probably visit an estate agent so it would be easier for him.


    The trip wasn''t that long and they had already arrived at thepany.


    Yuuki was quite surprised to see his ownpany. He had nevere here since he gave his book to Sonoko. That was why he was quite surprised to see a lot of peopleing and out from his ownpany.


    "Yourpany is quite different from thest time, wee, Yuuki," Tsugumi said.


    "Yeah, let''s enter," they entered the building and saw Sonoko who was waiting in front of the receptionist.


    "Yuuki!! You finallye!!!" Sonoko wanted to smack her boss to leave everything to her.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki was confused.


    Sonoko didn''t say anything and pulled his hand to her room.


    Tsugumi and Chitoge were also confused and followed them.


    Sonoko pulled him inside a room and told him to sit.


    "What?" Yuuki asked.


    Sonoko took a paper and gave it to him, ''Read it!'' That was clearly written on her face.


    Yuuki shook his head and started to read the paper. It was in the report of an order of''Sword Art Online'' that he opened his eyes wide when he saw a lot of numbers of orders. He had never thought his light novel would be this popr.


    "How?" Yuuki asked. He remembered that his father also helped him to advertise his light novel.


    Tsugumi and Chitoge also looked at the report. They were amazed at the numbers. His novel hadn''t been sold yet and there were a lot of orders.


    "The answer is your art," Sonoko showed him in his book that had been printed, "Kirito and Asuna are probably one of the most popr characters in this country."


    "Hey?" Yuuki had never checked anything like that, though, he believed his light novel would be popr but this probably too much. He was really grateful to Sonoko for taking care of this. He could see she was looking very tired.


    "Thank you for your hard work," Yuuki said.


    "Hmph, of course, the boss has nevere to his ownpany, I wonder if I should ask for a raise of sry," Sonoko asked.


    "Sure, you can get a raised sry if you want," Yuuki didn''t really mind about it. He knew Sonoko had worked hard in hispany even if he had nevere.


    "I''m just joking, you don''t need to take me seriously," Sonoko said while shaking her head.


    "What about the website?" Yuuki asked.


    They had a n to make a website where every writer could upload and share their works in the past.


    Sonoko nodded, "We''veunched the website and we''ve got a lot of good responses since we''re publisherpany we also found some good authors from that website."


    Yuuki nodded at feeling satisfied with the development of hispany.


    They talked about it for a while and he decided to go back since he had promised both Chitoge and Tsugumo to take them to an arcade.


    "You toe more!" Sonokoined.


    "Yes, I''ll, don''t worry about it," Yuuki said.


    "Hmph, I will hold those words," Sonoko snorted.


    "That''s right, probably, my girlfriend has written her light novel, I hope you can be her editor," Yuuki asked. He knew that Utaha wanted to publish her works and he had read it. He believed it could be one of the famous works.


    "Your girlfriends?" Sonoko said while looking at both Tsugumi and Chitoge who was blushing, "Is it them?"


    "No, it''s not them, I''ll bring herter," Yuuki said.


    Sonoko twitched her lips and sighed, "I''ll check it first."


    "You won''t be disappointed, I''ll go back now, bye!!" Yuuki said then drove his car.


    Sonoko who was looking at his car shook her head, she was wondering if he was born 10 years earlier,''Would he be working with me?'' She shook her head, she needed to focus on her work.

 Chapter 126: Arcade

    They arrived at the arcade, even though it was already night, there were many people who were still ying here.


    "Th-this is an arcade!!" Tsugumi and Chitoge said at the same time.


    The light was very bright and there were many strange soundsing from the inside and it looked very fun inside.


    "Let''s go, I''ll treat you," they entered the arcade and were greeted by many game machines in front of them.


    "WHOAAA!!" It was both Chitoge and Tsugumi first time toe to this kind of ce. It was kind of overwhelming for them but they couldn''t wait to y.


    They started with a car racing game machine. Watching him drive his car made them want to drive a car.


    "3,2,1.."


    "GO!!"


    Chitoge and Tsugumi pushed the elerator pedal. They were racing to each other and looked very happy ying the game.


    "Tsugumi!! I won''t lose!!"


    "It''s too early to beat me, Ojou!!"


    Though, the scene in front of him made him dumbfounded. He saw them keep crashing into another car until both of them lost at the same time. He had never seen someone very suck at ying a game.


    They looked very vexed and tried their revenge on another game.


    They yed every game in this arcade from shooting games, fighting games, etc.


    Both Chitoge and Tsugumi were having fun and it made him d to take them here.


    They were walking around the arcade and suddenly Tsugumi shouted.


    "Aaah!!" Tsugumi looked quite surprised with the crane game in front of her.


    "What?" Chitoge and Yuuki said at the same time.


    "Isn''t this the doll you brought me a few days ago," Tsugumi said while looking at the Shiba Inu doll in the crane game.


    Yuuki nodded, it looked very identical to the doll he had given her a few days ago, though, his doll was more perfect since he created it himself with magic.


    "Wha?" Chitoge was stunned that she didn''t expect Tsugumi to receive a doll from him.


    "Did you still keep it?" Yuuki asked.


    Tsugumi blushed, "Ye-yeah," she didn''t want to tell him that she kept hugging that doll when she was sleeping. She needed to change the conversation and noticed Chitoge looked quite gloomy.


    "Ojou, what''s wrong?" Tsugumi was worried.


    "No-nothing!!" Chitoge was fl.u.s.tered.


    Yuuki looked at Chitoge and looked at the crane game besides him. He shrugged and put a coin inside the game.


    Tsugumi and Chitoge noticed that Yuuki had gone. They were quite puzzled where he went until they saw him walking toward him.


    "Where did you go?" Tsugumi asked.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and said, "Chitoge, open your hands."


    Chitoge looked puzzled but still followed him. She opened her hands and suddenly he ced something on his hands.


    "This is?" Chitoge was stunned, "WHY IS IT GORILLA!!!" She had heard Tsugumi had given a Shiba Inu but she received a gori? She was pissed and looked at him with an angry expression, even though she liked him but she still could be pissed right?


    "Wa-wait!! Look!! This gori also has a ribbon-like you!! If you look closely, it looks very cute!!" Yuuki was trying to calm her down. He knew that Chitoge''s punch at least had the same power as Hiratsuka or stronger.


    "ACHOOO!!" Hiratsuka suddenly sneezed, she wiped her nose and said, "I wonder if Yuuki was talking about me, if he dares to say something bad about me, I''ll have to punish himter."


    "Cu-cute??" Chitoge was blushing.


    Yuuki thought it was his chance, "Yeah, it''s very cute, that''s why I gave it to you."


    Chitoge couldn''t be in a misunderstanding. She thought he was saying she was cute. She looked at the gori doll closely and nodded. It wasn''t that bad if she observed it more.


    "We-well, I''ll receive it gratefully," Chitoge said while looking away. She was embarrassed but also happy at the same time.


    Tsugumi who was looking at their interaction felt very strange, ''Isn''t Ojou boyfriend is Raku?'' She shook her head and tried to think about it anymore. She didn''t want to believe her Ojou was in love with her boyfriend''s brother.


    They continued to y until they were called by ude.


    [OJOU!! WHERE ARE YOU!!!] ude''s voice was desperate.


    [I''m ying in an arcade with Yuuki and Tsugumi.] Chitoge answered.


    [The first young master of Shuuei?] ude felt confused but didn''t think much, [Anyway, you need to go home fast!! You have passed your curfew!!]


    They talked for a while until Chitoge closed her phone. She sighed, "I need to go home."


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, I''ll deliver you back, you''lle too right, Tsugumi?"


    Tsugumi nodded, "Yeah, I''ll sleep in Ojou''s house," she needed to observe them for a bit.


    They entered the car and drove back to Chitoge''s house. It was his first time toe here.


    Yuuki was quite curious about her house and drove his car faster.


    They arrived at her house and it was a mansion.


    Yuuki shook his head. He didn''t really feelfortable with a mansion. It was too big for him and his wives. It was fine if he had 20 wives or something but if he was only 2 or 3 then the smaller house was better.


    "Thank you for delivering us," Chitoge said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, I don''t mind, let''s y again sometimes."


    Chitoge nodded happily and went inside to her house.


    Tsugumi who saw their interaction felt strange. She needed to observe them more before she made her judgment. She only hoped it wouldn''t go in the direction she had thought in her mind.


    Yuuki wanted to go home until he received a phone call from Yaeko. He felt strange but received her call.


    "Yaeko, what''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yuuki!! Heheeheeh!!!" Yuuki heard herughing weirdly.


    "Yaeko, you''re drunk!!!"


    "No!! I''m not drunk!!!"


    Yuuki could hear someone was there. He felt relieved that it was a woman since he didn''t have to worry that she was being attacked by someone again.


    "Stay there, I''ll pick you up," Yuuki said.


    "Yeaaahh!! I''ll wait for you!!" Yaeko answered.


    Yuuki shook his head. He had never thought she would be drunk like that probably stressed about her work or something. He shook is head and changed the route to pick her up.

 Chapter 127: Meeting between friends

    Yaeko couldn''t focus on her work in thepany. She kept remembering her mother''s wordsst night.


    "Be honest with your feelings, huh?" Yaeko muttered, but suddenly someone pped her back.


    "What''s wrong? Your face is more gloomy than yesterday, even though you started to get better a few days ago," Yaeko looked at her friend with hateful expression.


    "Nothing," Yaeko didn''t say anything and was trying to continue her job.


    "Ara, what is it? Are you fighting with your boyfriend?" Her words made her lose her focus.


    "Wha-what are you talking about!!" Yaeko looked quite fl.u.s.tered.


    Her friend was grinning, "Hehehe, I want to know who can break those ice breaks like the heart of yours," she took her phone and started to call her friends, "Oi, Nanako, let''s have a drink tonight, Yaeko get herself a boyfriend."


    "WHAT!! ARE YOU SERIOUS!! SURE, I''LL COME!! I''LL COME!!!" Her voice was very loud and made Yaeko trembled.


    "SATSUKI!!!!" Yaeko was angry.


    Satsuki Matsumae is a struggling novelist and journalist who soon enough elopes with her boyfriend to evade his debt. She is the characters from ''Hanasaku Iroha'' and the mother of the main character.


    "Wa-wait!! Let me call once more!!" Satsuki tried to push Yaeko and called someone, "Ah, Eri? Are you there? Can youe with us to drink together tonight?"


    "Sigh, what is it?" They heard a tired voice on the phone.


    "Yaeko got herself a boyfriend, we need to know who this guy is," Satsuki dropped a bomb.


    "WHAT!! YAEKO GET HERSELF A BOYFRIEND!!" Eri was surprised, "I''lle tonight!!!"


    Satsuki looked satisfied and looked toward Yaeko who was grumbling. She sighed, "Look, everyone is very worried about you since your husband has divorced you, we want you to be happy Yaeko." She looked very sincere.


    Yaeko still grumbled, "You don''t know anything!!!"


    "That''s why you need to tell us!! Tonight, let''s have a drink with everyone!!!" Satsuki grabbed her shoulder, "Unfortunately, Yukiko and Hana are still abroad, it''ll be fun if theye with us like in the past."


    Yaeko sighed. She had never won against this friend of hers in the past, "I still don''t want to talk about it."


    "Hehehe, don''t worry about it, we''re just trying to meet with old friends," Satsuki thought mischievously. She knew that Yaeko was very weak against alcohol and after she was drunk. She could start to ask her a question.


    In the night time, Satsuki and Yaeko arrived at the bar where they had made a promise. They entered the bar and found both Nanako and Eri.


    Nanako Onodera is a minor character in the Nisekoi series and is the mother of Kosaki and Haru Onodera. She is also the owner of the Onodera Sweets Shop.


    Eri Kisaki is a character in the manga and anime franchise Detective Conan. Her real name is Eri Mouri. She began to use her maiden name again after she began living separately from her husband Kogoro Mouri. She also runs herw practice under her maiden name. She has one daughter, Ran Mouri.


    "You''rete!!" Eriined to both of them.


    "Sorry, sorry, Yaeko is very stubborn and it was very hard to force her toe," Satsuki said.


    "Hmph!" Yaeko looked away.


    "Yaeko, tell us!! You''ve got yourself a boyfriend right?" Nanako asked.


    "Is it a serious rtionship or a loose one like Satsuki?" Eri said while adjusting her sses.


    "WHAT!! MY RELATIONSHIP ISN''T LOOSE!!" Satsuki was mad.


    "How many times have you changed your boyfriends in recent years?" Eri asked.


    "If I''m not, she has changed to 5 boyfriends in recent years," Nanako said.


    Eri looked at her with the expression,''If it is not loose then what?''


    Satsuki grumbled but couldn''t say anything. Many of her boyfriends were d.i.c.ks, and she was quite a lonely woman. She needed someone by her side.


    "We''re not talking about her rtionship, we''re talking about Yaeko here," Nanako cut them.


    Eri nodded, "Ever since your husband divorced you, you''ve been looking at men as if something disgusting, I wonder what kind of man that can melt your heart?"


    Yaeko didn''t say anything and looked away.


    Satsuko shook her head, "She is still stubborn, enough of that, let''s start drinking!!" She raised her hands and called the waiter, "four beers for all of us!!"


    "I''m not drinking, I have to drive," Eri shook her head.


    "Don''t be too tight!! This is why you''re still separated from your husband," Satsuko said carelessly.


    "YOU!!! I WANT TO STRANGLE YOU!!" Eri was angry.


    "YOU!! LET''S GO!! I WANT TO STRANGLE YOU TOO!!!" Satsuki was also angry.


    "Stop!! Stop!! Don''t fight!!" Nanako tried to pacify them. She was the only one who had a very warm family in this group.


    "SHUT UP!!" Eri and Satsuki said at the same time.


    "Yo-you!! LET''S FIGHT THEN!!" Nanako was the one who had the most temper among them.


    Yaeko massaged her temple, her friends had always been like this. She smiled at least this could help release her stress.


    Yaeko started to get drunk. Her face was blushing because she drank too many beers.


    "Yaeko, tell us about the man that makes you interested," Satsuki still didn''t give up.


    Eri and Nanako also looked quite curious at her. They knew that after Yaeko got drunk it was easier for her to talk about something.


    Yaeko didn''t say anything and called someone.


    They started to get closer to her to hear their conversation.


    "Yaeko, what''s wrong?" They heard a deep voice on the phone.


    "Yuuki!! Heheeheeh!!!" They nodded,''So his name is Yuuki.'' They became even more curious with him.


    "Yaeko, you''re drunk!!!"


    "No!! I''m not drunk!!!"


    "Stay there, I''ll pick you up."


    "Yeaaahh!! I''ll wait for you!!" Yaeko answered and slept on the table.


    Nanako, Eri, and Satsuki looked at Yaeko with a strange expression.


    "We need to wait for this man toe," Satsuki said with a serious expression.


    "I''ll beat him up if he tries to hurt or y with Yaeko," Nanako said while clenching her fist.


    "Don''t worry, you can beat him as much as you want, I''ll help you on the court," Eri said while adjusting her sses.


    They only needed to wait for this ''Yuuki'' toe and decide whether he was suitable for her or not.

 Chapter 128: Younger boyfriend?

    Satsuki, Eri, and Nanako kept looking at every person who kept entering the bar. Their gaze made everyone ufortable but they didn''t say anything since it was a group of women.


    They kept watching the entrance door until a handsome young man entered this bar.


    Satsuki whistled since he was very hot. She was still single and needed a warm of men.


    Eri and Nanako didn''t think much about this young man since it probably wouldn''t be Yaeko''s boyfriend.


    They kept watching the entrance door and noticed the young man was walking toward them.


    "Hey? Did hee for me? Did he want to flirt with me?" Satsuki suddenly said. She took her mirror and looked at her appearance.


    Eri and Nanako snorted at her. They were also curious why that young man walked toward their table.


    "Hmmm," Yaeko was still sleeping on the table.


    ''Is it her?'' Eri and Nanako thought at the same time. They shook their heads, ''There is no way!!'' They would never believe that Yaeko would have a date with someone who was younger than her.


    Satsuki was still fixing her appearance and the young man was getting closer to them.


    Yuuki had arrived at the bar to pick up Yaeko. He entered the bar and looked around. He noticed there were groups of four beautiful women who were drinking.


    Three of them were still drinking but one of them looked quite sleeping because quite drunk.


    Yuuki shook his head when he noticed it was Yaeko. He walked toward their table to pick her up. He smiled at three women. He thought they were probably her friends.


    "Hello," Yuuki greeted.


    "Hey? Are youe to drink with us?" Yuuki looked at the blond haired woman.


    Yuuki shook his head, "I''m still underage, I can''t drink alcohol." He didn''t know when he said these words both sses and ponytail women were stunned.


    "Oh, that''s too bad, my name is Satsuki, that is Eri and Nanako, the one who is sleeping is Yaeko," Satsuki started to introduce everyone.


    Yuuki smiled, "My name is Yuuki."


    When he said this name the face of three women suddenly became stunned. He felt strange but didn''t think much. He crouched down to Yaeko and nudged her body.


    "Hmm?" Yaeko opened her eyes and saw him in front of her.


    "Let''s go home, I''ll take you," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm, carry me," Yaeko said while opened her arms wide.


    Yuuki sighed and picked her. He carried her on his arms. He looked at the three women, "We''ll going home, thank you for taking care of her." He bowed and left them.


    The three women were still stunned.


    "Th-that is her boyfriend?" Satsuki couldn''t believe it, "How can she get such a handsome young man!!! Did you see his muscle?? Hey!! Answer me!!" She looked at both of her friends who was still stunned.


    Eri shook her head, "I guess this is her blessing." She had never thought that Yaeko would get someone as caring as him to be her boyfriend. She saw him carried her tenderly on his arms as if afraid to hurt her. She knew that the young man really cared about Yaeko. She felt quite jealous thought since she had been separated from her husband for quite a while.


    Nanako didn''t say anything and kept thinking about something.


    "Nanako, what''s wrong? Do you know him?" Satsuki asked.


    Nanako tapped her chin and answered unsurely, "Yeah, he is probably my daughter friend during childhood." She was unsure whether Yuuki was the childhood of Onodera or not since this was her first time to see him in 10 years.


    "What!! Your daughter friends???" Both Eri and Satsuki were surprised. They understood the reason why Yaeko didn''t want to tell them about her rtionship with this young man. Their ages were just too far apart and it was unlikely their rtionship wouldst long.


    "Poor!! Yaeko!!!" Satsuki wanted to cry at her friend''s fate. Her loved one was the same age as her daughter. It was such a cruel fate for her.


    "Don''t say anything and let''s support her, she has been through a lot in her life, let her be happy even if it''s only for short moments," Eri wiped the tears in her eyes.


    Nanako didn''t say anything. She needed to know more information about this young man from her daughter. She needed to know what his moral was and whether he was just ying or being serious with Yaeko.


    ''If he dares to y with Yaeko, I''ll beat him up!!!'' Nanako thought inside her heart.


    Even though they supported the love life of their friends, they still felt jealous of her.


    ''How can Yaeko get such a handsome young man as her boyfriend?'' Their age wasn''t that different and they also still believed in their appearance was still very beautiful but their luck with men was terrible.


    They also wanted a handsome young man as their boyfriend especially Satsuki since she probably would break up with her boyfriend soon.


    They remembered the scene where Yuuki was carrying Yaeko in his arms. They would never forget his tender expression when he took care of Yaeko. Being loved and spoiled like when they were young.


    "Sigh!!! We need to drink!! LET''S HAVE MORE BEERS!!" Satsuki raised her ss.


    Eri adjusted her sses and nodded, "Sure, let''s have more drink."


    Nanako nodded and kept typing something on her phone.


    [Is there a boy named Yuuki in your school?] Nanako typed.


    [Yes, what''s wrong, mom?] Onodera asked.


    [Tell me everything about him!!] Nanako wanted to know.


    [Eeeehh!! What''s wrong mom? Why did you want to know about him?] Onodera was fl.u.s.tered.


    [Hurry up and tell me!!!] Nanako was impatient.


    [Mom!! Don''t do an affair on dad!!] Onodera tried to reprimand her mother.


    [I''M NOT!! HURRY UP AND TELL ME ABOUT HIM!!!] Nanako really needed to punish her daughter.


    Eri and Satsuki kept drinking and Nanako was trying to search more information about Yuuki.


    Tonight is very busy for everyone.

 Chapter 129: My mother-in-law wants to be spoiled

    Yuuki ced Yaeko in the passenger seat. He shook his head when he saw she was still sleeping. He was wondering if she would wake up if he started to open her panties or something.


    Yuuki sat in the driver''s seat and started his car. He wanted to drive her back home and go back home. He received a lot of calls from both Utaha and Ranko.


    They were already starting to think he had made a third wife behind their backs.


    Yuuki had to exin to them numerous times that he still hadn''t got another girlfriend. He told them that he picked up Shouko''s mother since she was drunk. He had told them about when he saved Yaeko from two drunk men and they knew both the rtionship between him and Yaeko was quite good.


    Yuuki looked at Yaeko who was still sleeping in the passenger seat. He saw her moving slowly and opened her eyes.


    "Yuuki?" Yaeko noticed the young man beside her. She was quite drunk from the alcohol she had a drink with her friends.


    "Have you woken up, Yaeko?" Yuuki asked her.


    "Ugh, my head is hurt," Yaeko massaged her temple. She would never drink so much alcohol for a while.


    Yuuki stopped his car and said, "Let me massage your head for a bit."


    Yaeko didn''t think much and let him massage her. She could feel his warm hands touching her head. She felt veryfortable from every of his touch. She had never felt like this before. She started to get sober and blushed.


    ''Wh-why did I let him massage me?'' Yaeko felt embarrassed by this close contact.


    "Is itfortable?" Yaeko heard his voice and made her even more embarrassed.


    "Ye-yes, it feels good," Yaeko said.


    "Good, tell me if it''s too hard," Yuuki said, then continued to massage her. He had a 100 proficiency in massage. He knew which parts of the body he needed to massage to make her sober and cure her headache. He also smelled her fragrance, it was kind of mature taste.


    Yaeko started to forget everything and let his hands do everything to her. She had never felt such afortable massage like this.


    Yuuki kept massage her until a few more minutes, "Done, you should sleep there, I''ll wake you up if we arrive at your home."


    Yaeko nodded and followed his request. She felt quite sleepy after her activities.


    Yuuki didn''t bother him and continued to deliver her back to her home.


    They arrived at her home and Yuuki nudged her body.


    "Wake up, we''ve arrived," Yuuki said softly.


    "Carry me there," Yaeko didn''t open her eyes and said it absentmindedly.


    Yuuki thought she was probably on sleep talking. He didn''t think much and carried her in his arms. He had done it once carried her twice and wasn''t a problem anymore.


    "Hugged my neck, it''ll be easier for you," Yuuki said.


    Yaeko, who was probably still half asleep, did what he told her. If she wasn''t sleepy she would probably jump up from his arms and buried her head under a pillow since it was very embarrassing.


    Yuuki brought her to her home and some people were looking at them. He ignored them and carried her back to her house. He pressed the bell and waited for someone to open the door.


    DINGDONG!!


    "Yes.." Yuuki saw Ito opened the door, "Oh, Yuu.." She was stunned when she saw Yaeko was in his arms.


    "She is wasted from drinking too much," Yuuki said.


    Ito nodded and looked quite happy looking at her daughter who was hugging him like a ko, "Good, you should take her back to her room."


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and said, "Is it okay? I mean it is her room," he didn''t receive an invitation from the owner since the owner of that room was wasted on his arms.


    Ito nodded, "You can, I''m too old to carry her back to her room, this family needs a strong young man like you to protect everyone."


    Yuuki smiled, "No way, you still look very lively grandma."


    "Hahaha, I hope I can still live watching my daughter and granddaughter get married," Itoughed.


    "I''m sure you''ll live very long," Yuuki said then he carried Yaeko to her room. He ced her on her bed and took off her arms from his neck.


    "Hmmm," Yaeko looked quite ufortable when she lost something that she could hug.


    Yuuki brought her pillow to let her hug it.


    Yaeko took it from him and hugged it. It looked like she looked morefortable with the pillow.


    Yuuki went out from her room and saw Ito was preparing a warm tea for him.


    "Drink this first, the night is quite chilly, I don''t want you to get a cold," Ito gave him.


    "Thank you," Yuuki took it and drank it, "Aaahhh." He felt veryfortable when he drank this tea, "Where are both Shouko and Yuzu?"


    "They have already fallen asleep," Ito said.


    Yuuki nodded and didn''t say much. He didn''t know anything about this grandma but he knew she was very kind to her family.


    "Yuuki, can I ask you something?" Ito suddenly said.


    "Hmm, if it is something I can do, I''ll do it," Yuuki said without thinking.


    Ito smiled, "Can you take care of my daughter and my grandchildren?"


    "Yes, I''ll take care of them," Yuuki had decided to court Shouko after all. Taking care of her family was something that he had to do.


    Ito smiled, "Thank you, my daughter has been through a lot in her life, I hope you can take care of her, she looks very happy around you."


    "Yaeko is?" Yuuki asked. He felt that he had always made her angry all the time.


    Ito nodded, "It''s my first time seeing her like this, I''m really happy that Shouko was able to meet you because of you everyone looks very happy, I won''t say much, it is already midnight and I''m sure your family will be worried."


    Yuuki looked at his phone and saw that Utaha was calling him.


    "I''ll be going home first then, thank you for your hospitality, grandma and your peri juice is very good," Yuuki said goodbye to her and went back.


    Ito waved her hand and delivered him back. Her only wish was once that was making both her daughter and granddaughter happy before she left them and she had a perfect candidate to do that.

 Chapter 130: Cruise Invitation

    Yuuki went back to his house and was greeted by his two wives. He knew they were worried and he told them everything.


    "Utaha, tell me if you want to publish your light novel okay? I''ve found a perfect editor for you," Yuuki said.


    "A perfect editor?" Utaha looked quite suspicious.


    Yuuki nodded, "Her name is Sonoko, I''m sure both of you will be friends."


    Utaha still had a doubtful expression on her face and said, "Well, I''ll publish my book after I see the result of your light novel."


    "That''s right, what about your light novel, Yuuki?" Ranko asked.


    "Hmm, the response isn''t bad, probably because of an earlier advertis.e.m.e.nt," Yuuki said.


    They talked for a while until Ranko asked him.


    "Yuuki, can you help Yukana?" Ranko asked.


    "What''s wrong with Yukana?" Yuuki asked.


    "Someone is trying to make her be his girlfriend even though he has been rejected several times," Ranko said with a vexed expression.


    "Who is it? And what do you want me to do? Do you want me to cement him and drown him in Tokyo Bay?" Yuuki took out his phone and decided to tell Ryuu to take this stubborn guy.


    "No!! Don''t!! Don''t kill him!!" Ranko and Utaha were sweating when they heard him wanted to drown that guy to Tokyo Bay.


    "Then what do you want me to do?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yukana said to that guy that she already has a boyfriend," Ranko sighed.


    "Then? Do you want me to pretend to be her boyfriend?" Yuuki was dumbfounded.


    Ranko nodded, "You need to pretend to be her boyfriend and chase this stubborn guy away from her."


    Yuuki was sweating, "Did you just tell your boyfriend to pretend to be someone else''s boyfriend? Did you want to sell your boyfriend that much?"


    "I''ve seen this Yukana from Ranko, I''ll agree if you decide to make her be your other girl," Utaha said with a serious expression.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed, "I''ll do it but you need to pay me."


    "Pay you?" Utaha and Ranko said at the same time.


    "Pay me with your body," Yuuki carried her to the bed and took off their clothes.


    "Kyaaa!!" They enjoyed their night together in a very wild manner.


    Yuuki was eating his breakfast while listening to the news. He saw Conan on the screen together with Kogorou.


    "It seems they solved another case," Utaha said.


    "I wonder if that kid was really cursed," Ranko shook her head.


    They had been involved in many cases when they met that little kid.


    "That kid is really cursed but doesn''t worry, he is quite smart and can solve that case easily," Yuuki said while sipping his coffee.


    Utaha was cleaning the dish and suddenly said to him, "Yuuki, can I ask you something?"


    "Sure, what is it?" Yuuki looked quite curious while drinking his coffee.


    "Can you meet my parents?" Utaha dropped a bomb.


    "COUGH!! COUGH!!" Yuuki spat out his coffee and looked very surprised.


    "The coffee makes your mouth dirty," Ranko said while wiping his mouth with a tissue.


    "My bad, I''m quite surprised suddenly you ask me to meet your parents," Yuuki felt strangely nervous to meet her parents. He had met Ranko''s parents and they were very kind to him. He didn''t know anything about Utaha''s parents, that was why he was quite nervous.


    In his mind, he imagined her father said something like,''I WON''T GIVE MY DAUGHTER TO YOU!!'' He definitely didn''t want something like that to happen. He needed to prepare everything so her parents would give them their blessing.


    "Don''t worry too much, my parents aren''t that strict," Utaha gave him some good news.


    When he sighed in relief suddenly she dropped a bomb, "But my uncle probably will be very angry and he is a ck belt in karate."


    Yuuki became pale suddenly he needed to give a good impression to them. He was thinking about his n to do so.


    "That''s right, my uncle also has a real estate agency, so we can ask him to find us a house to move to," Utaha suddenly said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, let''s talk to your uncle when we meet them."


    Suddenly his phone was ringing, he saw the notice and it was his dad.


    "What''s wrong dad?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hahaha, Yuuki, do you minding to another invitation?" Issei asked.


    "What another invitation?" Yuuki didn''t really want toe but his girlfriends looked quite excited.


    "Oh!! Another invitation where is it this time?" Ranko was excited.


    Utaha sighed, "Don''t you remember thest bomber incident?"


    "Don''t worry about it, didn''t he say that the terrorists have been caught by the police?" Ranko said.


    "Hahaha, your girlfriends seem very excited," Issei wasughing on the phone.


    Yuuki sighed, "So, where is it?"


    "Tomorrow on the Q. Selizabeth cruise, it''s from the Suzuki conglomerate," Ichijou said.


    "Suzuki? Isn''t it the Sonoko family?" Ranko asked.


    "Yes, Sonoko is actually a richdy," Yuuki said.


    "That girl is?" Utaha was stunned. After all, Sonoko didn''t show any mannerisms of a richdy.


    "What is actually the deal?" Yuuki asked.


    "Have you heard Kaitou Kid?" Ichijou said this Utaha was confused but Ranko looked quite understand.


    "Do you know Kaitou Kid?" Utaha asked.


    "Are you kidding? He is the most famous thief in our country now," Ranko looked quite surprised at her.


    "Oh, a thief," Utaha didn''t show any interest.


    "Well, he was quite famous with my friends, many of them were his fans," Ranko said.


    "Were?" Yuuki raised his eyebrows.


    Ranko nodded, "Before youe everyone like Kaitou Kid but since you transfer to our school everyone has be your fans."


    "I have fans?" Yuuki was dumbfounded.


    "Well, enough of that, we need to prepare for tomorrow''s event," Utaha said.


    Yuuki didn''t know tomorrow something would happen on that cruise.

 Chapter 131: Detective Kosaki

    In the early morning, Kosaki was holding her head with both of her hands. She was really confused about what to do. She didn''t know how to solve this situation. Her mother had told her to find any information regarding Yuuki.


    Kosaki knew who Yuuki was. After all, Yuuki was her older brother''s crush. She couldn''t ask Ichijou since it would cause a misunderstanding.


    "Ugh, what to do..." Kosaki didn''t know what to do until someone called her.


    "Kosaki, what''s wrong?" Kosaki knew who this voice was from.


    "RURI-CHAN, HELP ME!!" Kosaki hugged her best friend and asked her to help her.


    "What''s wrong?" Ruri was confused.


    Kosaki started telling her, "The truth is..."


    Ruri who was listening to Kosaki was a little confused. She massaged her temple and said, "Your mother asked you to get any information about Yuuki-senpai?"


    Kosaki nodded, "Can you help me, Ruri-chan?" She was pleading.


    Ruri sighed, "Why don''t you ask me to Ichijou?"


    Kosaki shook her head, "I don''t want him to misunderstand, do you know how I feel about him right?"


    Ruri started to think and nodded. It would cause a misunderstanding if Kosaki asked about Yuuki to Ichijou. She sighed and said, "I''ll help you, I''m also quite curious about Yuuki-senpai."


    Kosaki looked surprised, "Ruri-chan, did you have a crush on Yuuki-senpai?"


    Ruri shook her head, "No, I''m just interested in him."


    "Why?" Kosaki looked confused.


    "We know that he is Ichijou''s older brother but can you see the difference between him and Ichijou?" Ruri asked.


    Kosaki shook her head hard.


    Ruri sighed, "They are just too different to each other, if they didn''t tell us they are a brother, I won''t even think both of them are brothers."


    "Then what should we do now?" Kosaki asked.


    "Let us ask his brother first then," Ruri said while looking at Ichijou who was talking with Shuu.


    "What? Do you want to know about Aniki?" Ichijou was surprised.


    "Yes, can you tell me anything about it?" Ruri asked.


    "What is it, Ruri-chan? Are you also starting to fall in love with Yuuki-san?" Shuu teased.


    "I-is that true Miyamoto? You should work hard then, you''ve got a lot ofpetitors!!" Ichijou tried to cheer her up.


    "It''s not like that idiot! I have a task from someone to investigate him," Ruri said with an exasperated expression.


    "Investigate?" Shuu and Ichijou said at the same time.


    Ruri nodded, "Tell me anything you know about him?" She looked toward Ichijou.


    Ichijou crossed his arms and tried to think of something, "Hmmm, Aniki, huh? If you think much, I know he is probably Superman."


    "Superman?" Ruri and Shuu were confused.


    Ichijou nodded, "Do you know when he was being crashed by a car, the next day, he woke up and he only asked one thing to me and dad."


    "What is it?" Ruri was impatient.


    "He asked us to buy him manga drawing tools," Ichijou said.


    "Manga drawing tools? Why was someone who was being crashed by a car ask a manga drawing tool?" Ruri was confused.


    Ichijou shook his head, "Hmm, I don''t know but after he got him a drawing tool, he started to madly train to draw manga."


    "Maybe he was bored in the hospital and wanted to do something," Shuu said.


    "Thank you then," Ruri said then she left them. She couldn''t find any good information about him.


    "How is it, Ruri-chan?" Kosaki asked.


    "Hmm, I don''t know, let''s ask other people first," Ruri said while looking at both Chitoge and Tsugumi.


    "Do you want to know about Yuuki?" Tsugumi and Chitoge said at the same time. They had confused expressions on their faces.


    "Why did you want to know about him?" Tsugumi asked.


    "Don''t worry about it, I''ve got a job to investigate him, can you help me?" Ruri asked.


    "Hmm, I don''t mind but what do you want to know?" Chitoge asked.


    "What do you know about him?" Ruri asked.


    "He is a rogue," Tsugumi said.


    "Rogue?" Ruri looked confused.


    "He is a womanizer and a really bad person," Tsugumi said with a red face. She started to remember him making her dressed in a maid uniform. She also started to remember when he piggybacked her when her feet sprained, "But he is very gentle." She added at the end.


    Ruri blinked her eyes several times when she saw Tsugumi''s girly expression. She looked toward Chitoge who also noticed her gaze.


    "Wha-what?" Chitoge was fl.u.s.tered.


    "You''re the girlfriend of his little brother, what do you know about Yuuki?" Ruri asked.


    "I-I don''t know anything," Chitoge blushed.


    Ruri kept looking at her with an intuitive gaze but gave up when she didn''t get her answer. She sighed and said, "Thank you, I''ll ask other people."


    When she left Tsugumi, she was looking at Chitoge.


    "Ojou, what do you think about Yuuki?" Tsugumi asked.


    "Wh-why did you ask?" Chitoge was blushing.


    Tsugumi, who was looking at Chitoge''s expression, was stunned, "Ojou, don''t tell me.."


    "NO!!! I DON''T LIKE HIM!! DON''T TALK ABOUT THIS ANYMORE!!!" Chitoge ran away from her.


    Tsugumi kept looking at her back, "Ojou..."


    Ruri was in deep thought. She couldn''t find any good information about Yuuki. She knew he had two girlfriends but he didn''t know anything else about him. She needed to observe him more.


    "How is it, Ruri-chan?" Kosaki was curious.


    Ruri shook her head and said, "We need to tail him!!"


    "Ta-tail him? Isn''t that a crime!!" Kosaki was pale.


    Ruri shook her head, "Isn''t it your mom who told you to get his information!! You''ve already be the aplice!!!"


    "A-aplice!!" Kosaki wanted to cry.


    Ruri seemed satisfied, "Let''s tail him!! We need to know more about him!!" She pulled Kosaki''s hand.


    "Wa-wait, Ruri-chan!!"


    "Achoo!!" Yuuki sneezed.


    "What''s wrong?" Ranko asked.


    "Nothing, I feel like something will happen today," Yuuki said.

 Chapter 132: Do you want to try fall in love?

    Yuuki was listening to Yukana who wasining about the guy who tried to make her his girlfriend.


    "Grr, that guy is very annoying!!!" Yukana seemed very angry.


    Yuuki felt someone was tailing him but he didn''t really care about it, "Well, what do you want me to do?"


    Yukana nodded and said, "You need to pretend to be my boyfriend when we meet him in two days." She looked quite embarrassed when she said that.


    Yuuki said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be your perfect boyfriend then."


    "Good, this will be our second date, I expect you to give me another great date," Yukana said while twirling her hair.


    "Great date?" Yuuki titled his head, "Didn''t we only pretend to be a couple?"


    Yukana nodded, "Yes, to make him believe that we''re really a couple, you need to make an unforgettable date," she said with a serious expression.


    Yuuki hit his chest and nodded, "Good, I''ll give you one."


    Yukana smiled at him, "I''ll see you the next two days then." She waved her hand and left him.


    Yuuki felt his life suddenly be a galge when he got a lot of girls around him without doing anything. He was wondering if it really that easy?


    He shook his head and didn''t think much. He should be really excited because tomorrow he will get another date with Yukana. He looked at the time and decided to go to the music room. He needed to practice together with Yukari.


    Yuuki entered the music room and he saw both Yukari and Uomi had already arrived.


    "You''rete," Uomi said with an expressionless expression.


    "Sorry, I''ve made some promises with someone earlier," Yuuki said.


    "It was fine, we didn''t wait too long," Yukari said.


    Yuuki felt that this was how should Onee-san be!! They were very soft, patient, and kind. Their bodies should be huggable and would give an aura that would spoil you no matter what. He wanted to hug her but Uomi''s gaze made him stop.


    He sighed in regret and decided to practice for his tournament.


    "Can you do an instrument, Yukari-senpai?" Yuuki asked.


    Yukari nodded and said, "You can call me Yukari, Yuuki, it''ll be easier to call each other like that since we''ll be partners."


    Yuuki nodded and smiled, "Duly noted, Yukari."


    Yukari smiled, "Yes, I can y piano and violin."


    ''As expected of a high-ssdy,'' Yuuki was impressed, "good, we''ll sing three songs in this tournament."


    "Three song, is it? Have you chosen whose song we gonna be practicing?" Yukari thought that they would choose some famous singer or band song then they would sing it during the tournament.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, this is my original song."


    "An original song?" Yukari and Uomi were stunned.


    "You can create a song?" Uomi was dumbfounded. She was wondering if there was something he couldn''t do.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, there will be one duet song, one male song, and one female song."


    "Can you create that much?" Yukari was doubtful after all that making a song wasn''t simple.


    The process to make a song is difficult, you need to make the lyrics, melody, and the arrangement. The tournament time is near but he wants to make a song?


    "Don''t worry, I''ve created it," Yuuki said with ease.


    "You have made it??" Yukari and Uomi were stunned.


    "Let us hear it, I want to know whether your song is good or not," Uomi asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Do you want to sing together Yukari? Since we''ll be doing a practice."


    Yukari smiled and nodded, "Sure." She was also curious about what kind of song he made.


    Yuuki wrote the lyrics of his songs on the paper and gave it to Yukari. He also gave it to Uomi since this girl would bother him if he didn''t give it to her.


    He gave them the lyrics of Yasashii Uso (Ed: Chrome Shelled Regios). He sat on the piano seat and looked toward her.


    Yukari gave him a small nod and told him that she was ready.


    Yuuki nodded and started to y the piano.


    They started to sing together in this song. He had to admit that her voice was good, it had her own character and it felt reallyfortable.


    They kept singing together and Uomi who was by their side also listening to their song.


    Yasashii Uso is a very sad song it tells about who can''t see their loved one but he or she keeps waiting until they meet again in the future.


    Uomi looked at Yuuki with hateful expression. She also wanted to be with him but her heart also told him that it was fine since she had NTR fetish but she knew that she also wanted to be with him.


    The song ended and they looked quite satisfied.


    "Yuuki, how is it?" Yukari wanted to know his opinion. She was both hopeful and afraid of feeling inside her head.


    Yuuki started to think for a while and nodded, "Your voice is really good, Yukari."


    Yukari started to smile at his praise.


    "But youck something," Yuuki said with a serious expression.


    "Lack something?" Yukari was confused.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, your voice is really good but somehow when you sing this song, it feels like youck something."


    Yukari also felt that she could sing better but she didn''t know where shecked it.


    "I think your duet is quite good but I also feel the same, itcks a feeling," Uomi said.


    ''Feeling?'' Suddenly Yuuki knew what shecked, "Yukari, you know this is love song right?"


    Yukari nodded but also felt confused.


    "Have you fallen in love with someone?" Yuuki asked. He had fallen in love with his girls several times and that was why he could be immersed in this song.


    Yukari was blushing and shook her head, "I''ve never fallen in love with someone before." She had never had a chance to talk with a boy.


    Yukari was the daughter of the chairman and granddaughter of the mayor. Many boys were simply afraid to get closer to her or to be her friend.


    Yuuki was the first boy that had walked into her life.


    Yuuki nodded and asked her, "Do you want to try to fall in love?"

 Chapter 133: Nosebleed

    His words startled both girls.


    Yukari was blushing hard since it was her first time to receive a confession.


    Uomi looked at him with an angry gaze, ''I''m the first one and you confess to her first??'' She was still expressionless but her eyes told differently.


    Yuuki knew they had probably mistaken him, "I mean for practice, you don''t know anything about love right? So let''s pretend to be a lover to know more about love."


    "Ah? Practice?" Yukari and Uomi were startled. They would have never thought it was for practice.


    Yukari sighed, she feltplicated right now, her first confession was a misunderstanding!! She wanted to run away from this room and hid but her personality made it impossible to do that. She had been raised to be a respectfuldy and she couldn''t be rude to someone but she felt resentment toward him to not exin it from the start.


    Uomi also felt quite resentful toward him. Her feeling was like when you going home and saw stranger shoes in your house. Your heart was beating very fast, you thought your lover was cheating on you but when you opened the door, you saw him give you a birthday party.


    Uomi wanted to smack his head but also quite excited suddenly.


    Yuuki scratched his cheek, "What do you think?" He thought he was being rejected since she didn''t answer him for a long time. It felt quite ufortable but luckily he wasn''t.


    "Ah, yes, please take care of me!" Yukari suddenly became nervous and answered politely.


    "Please take care of me too!" Yuuki also answered her politely. He felt strange but ignored it.


    "Please take care of me too!" Uomi joined them and made the atmosphere became strange.


    Yuuki told her that they would meet up after school so they could start their practice.


    Yukari felt embarrassed but nodded regardless. She was quite curious about this practice. She said goodbye to them and back to her ss.


    Yuuki also wanted to go back but he was being pulled by Uomi.


    "Onee-chan also wants a date," Uomi said with a cute voice, but still with her expressionless expression.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and nodded. He felt that she looked quite cute when she said that.


    "Thank you," Uomi smiled for the first time.


    It was his first time seeing her smile like this, he walked closer to her and wanted to capture those sweet lips.


    Uomi closed her eyes, she had always been waiting for this moment.


    When both lips almost touched each other, they were startled when they heard a loud sound from outside.


    THUD!!


    They moved away but also felt regret.


    "I''ll check it," Yuuki was in a pretty bad mood since he was ruined by this kind of thing. He went to the outside and saw someone who he didn''t expect.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ruri and Kosaki were listening to their singing practice. They would have never thought they would hear this kind of beautiful song when they were tailing him.


    They kept listening to this song and Kosaki started to cry since she remembered her love for Raku.


    Ruri also knew Kosaki''s feelings and wiped away her tears.


    They were immersed until they heard that one of them opened the door. They hid hurriedly so they wouldn''t be noticed by them.


    They sighed in relief when Yukari didn''t notice them. They noticed a little opening on the door and saw a chance to peek at him. They looked through the little hole and were surprised to see Yuuki and Kaichou kissing each other.


    They panicked and fell together.


    THUD!!


    They were more panicked when they saw him walking toward them but they couldn''t do anything.


    "What are you doing?"


    They were frozen and didn''t know what to do.


    Yuuki and Uomi were looking at Kosaki and Ruri who were sitting in front of them.


    "What are you doing there?" Uomi was also annoyed since they destroyed the mood between her and him.


    "We-we.." Kosaki was scared. She couldn''t say that she tailed him to get his information.


    "We want to cheer you up again!!" Ruri suddenly said with a loud voice.


    "Ruri-chan!!" Kosaki was stunned.


    "We want to help you again like during the time of the ''game making tournament''! We want to be your help!!" Ruri knew that she needed to lie or else the consequence would be very big.


    They destroyed their moments when they wanted to kiss if she was in their cases destroying the social life of someone who disturbed her would be very kind.


    Kosak and Ruri were waiting for their punishment.


    "Good, you need to help us during the tournament! I don''t want you to say no!" Uomi was still pissed. She almost had her first kiss but it failed because of the two of them.


    "Well, don''t be too angry at them, we still have much chance to do that," Yuuki caressed her back and tried to calm her. He couldn''t be angry toward his brother''s crush after all.


    Uomi also started to calm down,''That''s right! There are still a lot of chances to do it!''


    They would have their date and at that time they could do more than kiss.


    Uomi started to imagine xoxoxoxo together with him.


    "Hurry up and run!" Yuuki told both Ruri and Kosaki to run away. It was also his first time to deal with Uomi when she was angry.


    Kosaki and Ruri nodded and ran away. They felt thankful toward him and swore to help him during his tournament.


    Yuuki shook his head and turned his head toward Uomi. He noticed she had a nosebleed.


    ''What a perverted girl,'' Yuuki took out a tissue and wiped the blood on her nose.

 Chapter 134: This is for education

    Yuuki was in his ss while looking at Ranko who was sitting beside him. She was ying with her phone and was probably talking with Yukana.


    "What?" Ranko noticed his gaze.


    "I''ll have a date with someone today," Yuuki wanted her to feel jealous.


    "Good, I''ll wait for you tonight," Ranko nodded and continued to y with her phone.


    Yuuki twitched his lips. He didn''t know whether he should be grateful to have such a tolerant girlfriend or sad to have such a heartless girlfriend. He looked around and noticed no one was looking at them. He needed to punish her somehow.


    Yuuki walked slowly toward her and kissed her cheek.


    "Wha?" Ranko was stunned and turned her head.


    Yuuki''s eyes lit up and saw the chance. He kissed her for a second and moved away. He looked around and sighed in relief when no one was noticing them. He turned his head toward Ranko who was looking at him with hateful expression. Her tan skin couldn''t hide the blush on her face.


    Ranko pulled his ears and whispered, "What are you doing!!"


    "That''s hurt, Ranko!!" Yuuki looked at her with a pitiful expression.


    Ranko sighed and stopped pulling his ears. She was embarrassed but also quite excited actually, "What if someone sees us?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve checked before I kissed you, no one is noticing us," Yuuki said.


    "Sigh, well," Ranko looked around again and grabbed his cor suddenly.


    "Wha?" Yuuki was surprised because he was being kissed by her.


    They kissed for a second and looked around as if afraid someone would notice them.


    "That''s my revenge," Ranko said with a cheeky expression.


    "Hmph, let''s see my revenge tonight then," Yuuki didn''t want to lose.


    They thought no one was noticing them but there was someone who was blushing hard.


    "Awawawawawa, the-they.." Miyuki was very embarrassed.


    "Miyuki, what''s wrong?" Chiaki asked.


    "Ah!! Miyuki! This is very udy-like! I''ll be going to the toilet!!" Miyuki ran away.


    Chiaki was confused and looked toward both Yuuki and Ranko.


    "Do you know anything?" Chiaki asked.


    Yuuki and Ranko shook their heads hard, they felt guilty about it but they didn''t want to admit it.


    Chiaki shrugged her shoulders and didn''t think much about it.


    It was the time of their date, Yuuki was waiting in front of the school gate.


    "Who are you going with?" Ranko was curious.


    "Yukari Kohinata from the 3rd year," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, her," Ranko nodded and suddenly opened her eyes wide, "How did you manage to have a date with her!!" She knew that Yukari was the daughter of the chairman and granddaughter of a mayor. It was pretty incredible for him to invite her on a date.


    Yuuki started telling her about the ''Amateur Music Tournaments'' and his duet with her. He also told her that this date was practice so Yukari could know what was the feeling of falling in love.


    Ranko looked at him with resentful expression, "Did you just tell me, you''re luring such a pure girl with such a lie!!"


    Yuuki was sweating hard, "What! How can that be! This date is purely for education! Nothing perverted!"


    "Oh, really? Did you never think of having s.e.x with her?" Ranko crossed her arms.


    Yuuki wanted to answer her but suddenly he heard someone.


    "Se-s.e.x?" Ranko and Yuuki turned their heads and saw Yukana was blushing.


    "Oh, let''s go out, Yukana!" Ranko pulled her arms as if nothing happened. She gave him ast look as if she told him. She would handle everything.


    "Ra-Ranko, what are you saying earlier!" Yukana was embarrassed. Even though she was gal but she was still a v.i.r.g.i.n.


    "Nothing, nothing, we''re talking about the saxophone, he said that he will y itter," Ranko said carelessly.


    "Saxophone? Really? I want to hear it too!" Ranko was sweating hard in response. She only hoped that Yuuki could y the saxophone.


    "Enough of that, I want to y in your house!" Ranko said.


    Yukana nodded and said, "Let''s go!"


    Yuuki sighed and continued to wait for Yukari. He was looking at his watch until someone called him.


    "Aniki!" Yuuki turned his head and saw Raku together with everyone.


    "Oh, Raku, Shuu, Chitoge, Tsugumi, Ruri, and Kosaki," Yuuki nodded.


    "Hello, Aniki!" Shuu was excited.


    Raku was quite jealous since his brother could call his crush with her first name, "What are you doing here, Aniki?"


    "I''m waiting for someone, by the way, where are you gonna go?" Yuuki looked at them.


    "We''re going to study together since there will be a test in the future," Tsugumi said.


    "Well, you can rest for your maid work today then," Yuuki said.


    Tsugumi was blushing when he told her about her work. She was working as her maid for a few weeks and it was still continued. She saw many girls around him in his apartment from Eriri, Utaha, Ranko, and sometimes Tsubasa.


    "Then we''ll be going first, Aniki," Raku said goodbye to him.


    Yuuki nodded and waved his hand but noticed Chitoge didn''t move and told him to move closer.


    "Ca-can you help me with something?" Chitoge asked with a nervous expression.


    "Sure, what is it?" Yuuki asked.


    Chitoge looked happy when he agreed, "I''ll tell youter through the phone!" She ran toward everyone with a happy expression.


    Yuuki shook his head and waited for Yukari. He looked around and noticed someone was running toward him.


    "I-I''m sorry, I''mte," Yukari looked quite tired.


    Yuuki gave her his handkerchief and wiped the sweat on her forehead, "Why did you run so fast?"


    Yukari''s face was red, she didn''t know whether it was because of the sunset or because he wiped her sweat.


    "Well, the teacher called me earlier," Yukari said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Don''t worry about it, how about we start our practice?"


    "Ye-yes!" Yukari was shy but she was also curious.

 Chapter 135: Act like a lovers

    Yuuki was walking along Yukari throughout the street.


    It was said that the couple needed to go home together after school. They tried to imitate it and went home together.


    It would be more perfect if he could hold her hand but he needed the right moment to do that. He was shameless but it would be too much to hold her hand suddenly.


    He needed the right opening to do that.


    "Where did you live, Yukari?" Yuuki was wondering where this rich girl would live in this town.


    "I live in that apartment," Yukari said while pointing her finger at the highest building that they could see on the street.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Did you live with someone?"


    Yukari shook her head, "I live alone there." She said with a smile.


    "Don''t you feel lonely?" Yuuki asked.


    "No, I''ve gotten used to it," Yukari said.


    Her smile was really unbearable for him. He wanted to live there so he could cure her loneliness.


    Yukari was very kind, her tone was soft and polite but he wanted her to have fun together rather than chatting with a formal tone like this.


    "Do you mind if I y in your ce sometimes?" Yuuki asked.


    Yukari smiled widely, "Sure, you can y anytime!" She looked very happy when she heard someone would y in her home.


    It had been a while since someone was ying inside her home.


    They continued to walk and chat together until they arrived in front of her apartment.


    "Well, let''s meet up tomorrow," Yukari looked quite reluctant to leave him and when she got in she heard his voice.


    "Wait!!" Yuuki said.


    Yukari turned her head and looked at him.


    Yuuki took a deep breath and said, "It''s not over yet, let''s continue our date."


    Yukari''s eyes lit up, "Yes."


    At least their date continued but there was something that needed to be fixed before they continued this date.


    "If we want to know the feeling of someone who is falling in love, we need to act like one," Yuuki said with a serious expression.


    "Act like one? Then what do we need to do?" Yukari looked curious.


    Looking at her curious expression made him almost want to take her to the nearby hotel and show her the answer on how to act like a lover but he held himself. He needed to be as patient as fishermen.


    "Let''s say, what do you know about someone who is falling in love?" Yuuki asked.


    Yukari seemed in deep thought and said, "It will somehow like wonderful feeling? You''ll get excited together with something like that?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Your answer isn''t wrong but we can''t replicate that feeling."


    Yukari nodded, they couldn''t replicate the feeling of the two lovers, then what should they do?


    "We can''t replicate their feelings but we can do what lovers do," Yuuki said.


    "What do lovers do?" Yukari started to think about the movie she watchedst night. She watched the actor and actress kissing each other. Her face started to blush, "W-w-we can''t!!"


    It was still too early for them to kiss each other. She only knew him for a few days and even though she had a good feeling and felt curious about him kissing was still too much for her.


    Yuuki felt confused, "What do you mean? We can''t be holding hands together?" He thought it was pretty easy for them to do this since it was only holding hands together.


    Yukari''s face was as red as a tomato. She was embarrassed that she was mistaken while holding hands while kissing. She started to think what if her hand was sweaty and he noticed it.


    "Wa-wait, let me wipe the sweat on my hand," Yukari wanted to take a handkerchief from her bag until her hand was grabbed by him.


    "We''re lovers now, what kind of boyfriend that would care about something like that," Yuuki took her hand and could feel it was very soft. He could be addicted to holding her hand like this.


    Yukari was too stunned to say anything. His action was just too sudden and her brain couldn''t react. She could only be blushing and held his hand tighter. She didn''t know that boy''s hand could be this big and strong. She felt safe beside him as if he could protect him from anything.


    Yuuki felt this was the feeling of pure love between high school students. Before he would only be thinking about s.e.x but this kind of sweet feeling wasn''t bad. He looked at Yukari who was blushing and wanted to scream,''KAWAIII!!!''


    He would have never thought that thebination of older girls and blushing would be this deadly.


    ''As expected an older girl is a very nice attribute to girls,'' But legs, thigh, nape weren''t bad either. He started to remember Yaeko suddenly. He shook his head hard,''That is Shouko''s mom!!'' He couldn''t believe that he wanted to date Shouko''s mom but Yaeko was very beautiful and cute when she was blushing.


    He ended up teasing her all the time when he met her. He wanted to meet Yaeko again but now he needed to focus on the girl beside him.


    "I''ve got to y piano in the Hitotose cafe, do you want to go together there?" Yuuki wanted to sing for her during his y.


    "Really? Let''s go there," Yukari was still shy but when she heard him y piano. She became curious. She had heard his''Yasashii Uso'' and it was wonderful. She was wondering what kind of song he would y during his performance.


    They walked together while holding hands together. They looked like a couple whoever saw them.


    There were also two people who saw them.


    "Is that Aniki''s girlfriend?" Ishida was surprised to see such a beautiful girl. "Well, it''s better we don''t disturb him Nishimiya."


    Shouko was stunned when she saw both Yuuki and that girl were holding hands together. Her heart started to feel hurt seeing them together.


    "Nishimiya, what''s wrong?" Ishida was worried.


    Shouko shook her head, "I''m going home," she said with signnguage and went home.


    Ishida was confused by her sudden change, "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 136: Meeting Childhood Friend

    No matter where it is, a beautiful girl and handsome man will be the center of attention, especially thebination between the two of them.


    But both Yuuki and Yukari didn''t really care. They thought walking together like this while holding hands and talking about something pointless felt strangely fun to them.


    Many men cursed him how to get such a beautiful girl as his girlfriend.


    Many girls were also curious about how the girl could get such a man beside her.


    They walked together until they arrived at Hitotose cafe.


    "Wee!!" Miyuki was greeting a very cute smile until she saw Yuuki was holding hands with a beautiful girl. "Yu-Yuuki! I don''t think cheating is good!" She knew that Yuuki was Ranko''s boyfriend and she saw him holding hands with other girls.


    "Don''t worry, Ranko knows about it," Yuuki said.


    "What???" Miyuki was dumbfounded. She had never thought that Ranko would know about this. She was wondering whether Yuuki would do polygamy. She had heard that in some town there was news about Hare-kon.


    Miyuki didn''t hope for a hare-kon but if it could make her be tied together with her loved one, she started to think that Hare-kon wasn''t that bad.


    Yuuki tried to call Miyuki but she didn''t respond to him.


    "Well, let''s enter," Yukari nodded in response. She was quite surprised to see this cute girl. She knew Miyuki was after all Miyuki was quite popr as the cutest girl in their school. She didn''t expect her to work here.


    "Yuuki, youe!" Kuina was excited to see him and wanted to hug him like usual but stopped when she saw an unfamiliar girl beside him, "This is?"


    Yukari wanted to introduce herself but stopped when she heard a voice.


    "She is Yukari-senpai, she is in her 3rd year, you need to be polite, Kuu-chan," Chiaki said to Kuina.


    "It''s okay, I didn''t expect to see you here, Hagino-san," Yukari said.


    Chiaki was very famous in the school as the star and ace of the drama club.


    Yukari was wondering how many beautiful girls were around him.


    Chiaki looked at Yuuki who was holding Yukari''s hand. Her lips were twitching and asked, "Yuuki, is this your girlfriend?" Her tone was quite bad.


    "GIRLFRIEND!!" Hina-chan who was hiding from the new girl was startled. She would have never expected him to bring a girlfriend here.


    Yukari wanted to say''no'' but stopped since she was too embarrassed to say anything.


    "You''re wrong, she is not my girlfriend," Yuuki said with a helpless expression. He wanted to make her be his girlfriend but he only knew her for the past few days.


    "Yes, he is right," Yukari said with a smile, though she felt quite disappointed.


    "Not a girlfriend? Then why are both of you holding hands together?" Chiaki asked.


    "We''re training," Yuuki said.


    "Training?" Kuina and Miyuki said at the same time. They were confused about what kind of training that needed someone to hold their hands together.


    "What kind of training?" Chiaki asked.


    Yuuki started to tell them about ''Amateur Music Tournament'' and they were practicing to feel how someone fell in love so she could sing better in the tournament.


    Chiaki nodded. She also had this kind of training when she did her drama. She needed to be immersed in her characters but still, her heart still felt sour looking at them.


    "Oh, training," Hina-chan didn''t think much and felt relief since she knew they were only practiced.


    "Hina-chan, how is your practice?" Hina-chan would be the main heroine in the drama that would be held in the future. He was quite worried for her since he knew how was her personality.


    "Umm, it''s going well, everyone is helping me, even Toritari too," Hina-chan said with smiled.


    "Kyuu!! Kyuu!" Suddenly a yellow bird appeared from Hina-chan''s hair.


    Yuuki was still wondering if Hina-chan had some superpower to talk with an animal.


    "Yes, Hina-chan is working hard, I also helped her!!" Kuina said.


    "That''s good, Kuina, I''ll bring you some foodter," Yuuki patted her head.


    "Yay!!" It was quite easy to make her happy.


    They talked for a while until it was his time to do his performance.


    "Wait for me here," Yuuki looked at Yukari.


    Yukari nodded at him, "Yes." She was quite happy to meet many new people in here. Everyone was very nice to her and this cafe was quite near to her apartment. She also could hear him y piano. She started to think she shoulde here often and studied here.


    Chiaki would be happy if she knew that she would have another prospective customer.


    Ran and Sonoko decided toe to Hitotose cafe since they had heard this cafe was pretty famous for their piano performance during this time.


    "Ran, hurry up! I heard that their pianist is very handsome!" Sonoko was quite excited to see a handsome man.


    "Moo!! Don''t be in hurry Sonoko!!" Ran was helpless with her friend. She actually didn''t want toe but Sonoko forced her. She was actually quite lonely to wait for Shinichi her childhood friend who was on his journey to solve many cases in the world.


    Ran wanted to ask him whether she or cases were more important to him.


    "Maybe this pianist will be able to make you forget Shinichi," Sonoko teased her.


    "Don''t tease me, Sonoko!" Ran shook her head at her friends.


    They entered the cafe and as expected it was quite full.


    "It''s full," Ran said.


    Sonoko didn''t want to give up and looked around. She found a beautiful girl who was sitting alone there.


    "Let''s go, let''s ask her to sit together," Sonoko pulled her hand.


    "Moo, Sonoko!"


    Sonoko looked at the beautiful girl with yellow hair, "Hello, can we sit together?" But stunned when she saw her, "Yukari?"


    "Sonoko?" Yukari was also stunned.


    "Wow!! It''s been a while we meet each other!" Sonoko hugged her.


    "Yes, it''s been a while," Yukari was happy to see her childhood friend.


    "That''s right, let me introduce you this is Ran," Sonoko introduced.


    "Hello, my name is Ran," Ran didn''t expect for Sonoko to meet her friend here.


    "Yes, my name is Yukari, nice to meet you," Yukari said.


    "What are you doing here, Yukari?" Sonoko asked.


    Yukari was blushing, "Hmm, I-I''m on a date."


    "What!! Who is your partner!!" Sonoko was surprised to hear her childhood friend to date someone.


    "There he is," Yukari said while looking at the stage.


    Ran and Sonoko turned their heads and dumbfounded to see him there.


    ''Yuuki!!!'' They didn''t expect for her dating partner would be him.


    Sonoko gnashed her teeth, she needed to teach him a lesson so he wouldn''t be ying with her childhood friend but stopped when she saw Yukari''s excited expression. She needed to wake up her friend before she was cheated by him.


    Ran was quite surprised to see him here. She was curious and wanted to know whether he could y or not. She was also quite pissed to hear him dating another girl.


    Sonoko and Ran would definitely tell Ranko about this but stopped when they remembered about Utaha. They could talk about itter but now they wanted to know about his performance.

 Chapter 137: Miracle

    Yuuki was walking toward the piano seat but he didn''t sit but stood up. He took the microphone and said to everyone, "This song is specially made from a special girl." He said while looking at Yukari who was blushing.


    Everyone also followed his gaze and saw a beautiful girl who wore sses.


    The older guest nodded at him, ''Oh, youth.'' They thought that this young man wanted to confess his love to this lovelydy here.


    His female fans actually gritted their teeth but tried to calm themselves. They were quite jealous but they still liked him.


    Sonoko and Ran were looking at Yuuki who started his confession with his song. It sounded very romantic and it made them think that it wasn''t strange for him to have many girlfriends.


    "Yukari, is that a hateful guy, your dating partner?" Sonoko asked.


    Yukari nodded while still blushing. She didn''t expect him to be this bold.


    Sonoko felt grieving when she knew her friend had been contaminated by him. She knew how powerful love was since she often fell in love with someone very handsome. She started to think about what would happen if she was in Yukari''s shoes and being confessed by him in front of many people like this.


    Now, she started to feel jealous of Yukari.


    ''Shinichi,'' Ran was thinking about her childhood friend. She had never thought about some romantic confession or something from him. She only wanted him to be always with her but thinking that he always went out to solve many cases made her quite mad. She was wondering if she was pregnant with his child would he leave her and solve cases?


    Ran didn''t say anything and looked at his performance. It was her first time to see him y piano but she had heard about how good he was. She was also quite curious about what kind of song she would y for Yukari.


    This time she tried not to think about Shinichi today and wanted to enjoy Yuuki''s performance.


    Chiaki, Miyuki, Hina-chan, and Kuina had gotten used to his performance every day but whenever he took out the mic they would hear a very good song from him. They would away be excited and couldn''t wait to hear that song but this time they couldn''t force themselves to be happy.


    Even though they knew this was just practice but they still felt sour. They also wanted to practice together with him like this.


    Yuuki yed the piano and started to sing.


    This song title was ''Kiseki'' from ''GreeeeN'', this song had once be the best in the past to confess to someone.


    This song made him remember when he started to get to know Yukari. Their meeting was a chance or fate they didn''t know about it but he really liked it when he held her hand and walked together like before.


    Her huggable body would be nice to be cuddled at night but it was still too early for him to do that. He needed more time, a few days, weeks, months or years? He didn''t really care that this time was the most important for him.


    "I''ll love you more tomorrow than today."


    Yukari who was listening to his song blushing. The lyrics of this song were really telling her that he confessed to her. Her face was hot but she kept looking at him.


    "Or fate, just the fact that I met you, is a miracle."


    Yukari also started to remember when they met each other for the first time. She had decided to reject an invitation to enter this tournament but thinking back because of him. She decided to enter together to revive her school and hometown.


    Yukari was curious about him and knew he had a girlfriend but she couldn''t help herself. Her feelings started to grow after this date and became something that she didn''t even know. She felt her chest fluttering with this emotion. It was both painful and happy at the same time. She knew they were only pretending but she couldn''t help herself.


    "Just having your right hand, softly wrapped up, in my left hand, made me feel your love."


    Yukari also felt warm when she remembered about the earlier misunderstanding. She thought he was asking for a kiss but it was holding hands together. She felt awkward at first but she started to feelfortable when she held his hand. It was a very unforgettable moment for her.


    Yukari knew she couldn''t be rash with her decision. This time the purpose of this date practice was for her to learn about love.


    "Making our eternal love tangible, I want to always be smiling by your side."


    Yukari started to feel this strange emotion started to grow on her chest. She felt that if she moved closer to him it would be cured.


    "Ten of years, hundreds of years, thousands of years. Let''s surpass time, I love you."


    His song was over and she knew what feeling was inside her heart. She was blushing and shy. She didn''t know what to do in this situation. She looked at him who was walking toward him slowly. Her heart started to beat really fast.


    ''Love.''


    Yuuki walked toward her and noticed both Sonoko and Ran who was looking at him. He was quite surprised to see both of them here probably because they heard him from the neighboorhood. He could talk with themter but now he needed to go to Yukari.


    Yuuki crouched down so she could look at him better, "How is it?" He wanted to know her opinion about his song but he saw her blushing and panicked.


    "Let me think about it!" Yukari was running away from the cafe.


    Yuuki was dumbfounded and opened his mouth wide,''What the hell?''


    Suddenly he felt a tap on his shoulder and he saw Sonoko was patting his shoulder.


    "Don''t mind," Sonoko said with a happy smile.


    Yuuki twitched his lips several times, ''I''m not being rejected, okay!!''

 Chapter 138: Komadas warning

    "Hahaha, this Sonoko will treat you to everything here," Sonoko was really happy to see him being rejected.


    "Sonoko!!" Ran thought that Sonoko was too much.


    Yuuki could only shake his head, "Well, why are you here?" He didn''t fix the misunderstanding, after all, he didn''t confess and it was only practice.


    "We came because we heard that the pianist in this cafe is great but we didn''t expect you''re the pianist," Ran said, "but your song is great, I really like that song."


    "Really, that''s good," Yuuki said.


    "Are you going to enter the''Amateur Music Tournament''?" Sonoko asked. This tournament was really popr among many band or singer neer in this industry. If they could win in this tournament, they would be popr in instant. That was why many people knew this tournament.


    Yuuki nodded and started to tell him about his n to enter this tournament. He also told them that he and Yukari were only a duet partner and they were practicing.


    "What? You''re only practice?" Sonoko felt disappointed that he didn''t receive a rejection for real. "But we''lle to cheer you on at that time!" She said both of her friends were gonna enter this tournament as their friends. She would show them her support.


    "Yes, we''lle to cheer you up," Ran also quite excited.


    Then he started to introduce them to everyone in Hitotose. They liked to have new friends after all. He said goodbye and went back to his mom. His mood was quiteplicated now. He needed legs and thighs to cure himself.


    "I''m home," Yuuki entered his apartment but stopped with an afraid expression on his face.


    "Wee home," Utaha greeted him with a kitchen knife in her hand.


    "Why did you bring a kitchen knife?" Yuuki didn''t want to be stabbed dead.


    "Hmm, we decided to cook a dinner for you, Ranko is in the kitchen, I brought a new knife since the old one is broken," Utaha said with a smile her expression didn''t match with her action. She looked quite scared while holding a knife in her hand.


    Yuuki sighed and decided to wait for them. Even though he was quite afraid, he was quite happy that they prepared his dinner.


    They finished their preparation and ate together.


    "Let''s eat!" They started to eat together.


    "Is Eririing today?" Yuuki asked.


    Utaha nodded, "That girl ising all the time."


    Yuuki had told her not to publish their manga first. His Kengan match with Nogi would start in a few days and he would get a shounen jump from him.


    It was better to publish his manga together with Eriri there.


    Eriri also didn''t show any rejection when she heard their manga would be published in Shounen Jump, after all, Shounen jump was quite popr even though there weren''t any good manga now.


    They talked about Utaha''s light novel since she was ready to publish it. He would bring her to hispany to meet Machida there.


    Her light novel title is''Love Metronome''. It was the story of the romance between one boy and two girls. He had read it and in his opinion, it was quite simr to''White Album 2'' that he had watched in the past but her work was definitely excellent.


    Utaha was also quite happy that she would start her debut.


    They talked for a while until they heard the sound of a bell.


    DINGDONG


    "I''ll get it," Yuuki stood up.


    "Is it Eriri?" Ranko was also curious.


    "It can be Tsubasa," Utaha said.


    They walked together and opened the door.


    Ranko and Utaha were dumbfounded and screaming, "Kyaaa!!!"


    In front of them was a man with around 190 cm tall and a really huge body. He was also wounded and had a lot of bandages on his body. They hid behind Yuuki''s because they were scared.


    Yuuki sighed but also worried at him, "What''s wrong, Komada?"


    "Young master," Komada bowed his head and smiled lightly.


    Yuuki looked at his girls, "Wait inside, I''ll talk with him."


    "I-is that really okay?" Utaha was looking at the big man in front of him.


    "It''s okay, he is my dad''s subordinates," Yuuki said.


    "Hurry up and back!" Ranko didn''t want to meet this big guy.


    "Don''t worry," Yuuki said and looked toward Komada. He looked at his body who was full of bandages and his broken hand. He frowned, "Can you tell me what happened?"


    Komada nodded and said, "I''ve been beaten by a young man a few days ago."


    "Then?" Yuuki asked.


    "That young man will be your opponent during your kengan match," Komada said. "Be careful he is very strong."


    Yuuki nodded, he knew that Komada was worried about him for his next kengan match in a few days. He took something from his pocket and gave it to him.


    "This is?" Komada looked at a strange beverage in his hand. It looked like an energy drink.


    "Drink it, it''ll make you recover faster," Yuuki said.


    Komada didn''t think much and drank it. He suddenly felt his body felt more energized and he didn''t feel hurt, "Thank you, young master." He knew this thing wasn''t cheap.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll win that match and tell dad not to worry about me," Yuuki said to him.


    "Yes, I''ll tell that to Oyabun," Komada bowed his head and went back.


    Yuuki knew who his opponent was. Oh, he couldn''t help but want to hurry up and fight his opponent. He shook his head and calmed himself.


    He entered his house and saw that both Utaha and Ranko were waiting anxiously at him.


    "Tell me, what is happening?" Utaha was anxious.


    Yuuki told them everything about his opponent in the kengan match and Komada''s injuries.


    Utaha and Ranko became worried. They had seen how big Komada was and the person who could beat him was probably bigger than him.


    "Don''t fight!" Ranko didn''t want her boyfriend to die.


    Utaha didn''t say anything but her eyes told him everything.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be the winner, believe in your man."


    They were still worried but he didn''t want to talk about it anymore. He brought them to the bed to shut them up.


    Sometimes women shouldn''t get involved in the matter of men.

 Chapter 139: Mysterious Cat

    It waste at night, Yuuki woke up in the middle of the night. He felt the presence of someone and walked out slowly from his bed so he didn''t wake up both Utaha and Ranko.


    He looked around and saw a ck cat with two tails.


    ''Wait? Two-tail?'' The cat also noticed him.


    "Meow!!"


    Yuuki felt the cat was smiling at him. He was a cat lover but he didn''t have a chance to pet it in this world. He also smiled and tried to touch it. He knew how to pet a cat since he had this experience in his past life.


    "Meow..."


    The cat had a blissful expression on its face.


    Yuuki carried it in his arms, "What a cute cat, are you hungry?"


    "Meow.."


    He felt this cat was nodding at him. He made food with his magic since this was a cat he didn''t really care if it saw him doing magic but he didn''t expect the cat expression.


    The cat looked very surprised when it saw him make something out of nowhere.


    "Meow?"


    The cat felt curious and tried to lick his hand as if trying to ask him,''What is that?''


    This was his first time to see such a smart cat and he didn''t really mind to humor it, "This is magic, you shouldn''t tell anyone ok? This is secret between us."


    "Meow."


    The cat nodded with excitement.


    Yuuki was wondering if it was UMA or Unidentified Mysterious Animal. He had magic and it wouldn''t be strange if there was something like that here. He knew that there was something that protecting Tokyo from outside. It looked like a barrier but since it protecting his loved one he didn''t care.


    He looked at this two-tailed cat on his hands which wanted to cuddle on his arms. He knew this cat was female since he was a cat lover in his past life.


    "Damn, you''re really cute, how about I adopt you?" Yuuki wanted to make it be his pet.


    In the Middle East, a king or prince had a tiger as their pet. Yuuki as the strongest person should have someone more and this two-tailed cat was very suitable for him.


    "Meow..."


    The cat shook its head hard and didn''t want to be his pet.


    "Then what about my partner?" Yuuki thought that having this cat was quite proud and didn''t want to be treated like a pet.


    "Meow, meow!!"


    The cat nodded at him. She agreed to be his partner.


    "Good, do you want me to name you?" Yuuki wanted to name her.


    "Meow, meow!!" The cat was shaking her head hard. She didn''t want to be named.


    Yuuki thought for a while and asked, "Then do you have a name?"


    "Meow!" The cat nodded at him.


    "Good, what is your name?" Yuuki asked. He asked with a low voice since he was afraid to wake both Ranko and Utaha. If they saw him talking with a cat in the middle of the night. They would put him into a mental hospital.


    "Meow!" The cat pointed its paw toward a paper and a pen on the table.


    Yuuki''s eyes lit up, "Can you write your name?" If he put this into a circus it would make a lot of money.


    "MEOW!!!" The cat seemed to notice his rude thinking.


    "My bad, my bad," Yuuki honestly apologizes to her.


    "Meow," the cat as if telling him,''As long as you understand.''


    "Good, can you tell me your name now?" Yuuki asked.


    "Meow," the cat told him to put him on the table so she could write her name on the paper.


    "I''ll take you there," Yuuki carried her to the table and let her write her name. He saw her stand up with her back legs and hold a pen with front legs.


    She wrote her name slowly on the paper with kanji words.


    Yuuki was waiting for her patiently while reading it slowly, "Toujou Kuroka?"


    "Meow!" The cat nodded at him with a happy expression.


    "Your name is Kuroka, huh?" Yuuki said.


    "Meow?" The cat said as if she told him, "What''s wrong?"


    Yuuki felt weird with this name but he didn''t think much, "Nothing, your name is very beautiful."


    "Meow!" Kuroka looked happy when her name was being praised.


    Yuuki carried her again and gave her some food with his magic. He could make anything with his''Arc of Embodiment''. He made delicious food with his imagination and fed it to her.


    "Meow!!" Kuroka was really happy being fed by such delicious food.


    Yuuki caressed her head and yed with her for a while.


    "Meow.." Kuroka as if told him that she wanted to go back.


    "You want to go back?" Yuuki felt quite sad.


    "Meow, meow!!" In humannguage, it means ''Don''t worry, I''ll back!!''


    "That''s good," Yuuki caressed her head and decided to give her a give. He made a cor for a cat which he also put a protective charm on it.


    "Meow?" Kuroka asked.


    "This is my gift for you since you became my partner," Yuuki gave her a beautiful cor.


    "Meow!" Kuroka looked very happy.


    "Let me help you to wear it," Yuuki said.


    "Meow, meow!!" Kuroka nodded.


    Yuuki helped her and it looked very beautiful on her neck.


    "Now, you''re very beautiful," Yuuki said.


    "Meow, meow, meow?" Kuroka asked him, "Thank you, this is great, by the way, what is your name?"


    Yuuki smiled and said, "My name is Yuuki."


    "Meow," Kuroka nodded, "Meow!" She left him and jumped out of the window.


    Yuuki shook his head. He knew the cat was very willful, she would probablye back to himter.


    "Yuuki? Where are you?" Yuuki heard Utaha''s voice.


    "I''m quite thirsty and drink some water," Yuuki said.


    "Hurry up and go back! I need my body pillow!" Utaha said with her usual bossy tone.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Yes, yes, my queen."


    Yuuki continued to sleep together with Utaha and Ranko but he didn''t notice Kuroka was looking at him from outside the window.


    It looked at him for a while and transformed into a beautiful girl, "Hmm, Yuuki, nyaa!!"

 Chapter 140: Cruise Party 1

    Yuuki woke up in the morning and ate breakfast.


    "Hello? Ah, Sonoko, what''s wrong?" Ranko said.


    Yuuki and Utaha looked at Ranko who was talking with Sonoko.


    "Are you with Yuuki and Utaha going to the Q. Selizabeth cruise?" Sonoko asked.


    "Yes, Yuuki has received an invitation from his dad," Ranko said.


    "Good, I''ll be waiting for you there, I''m sure we''ll be able to see Kaitou-sama!!" Sonoko was excited.


    "Well, your Kaitou-sama will be caught by my boyfriend," Ranko said.


    "No!! Kaitou-sama will win!!" Sonoko said.


    "No! It''s Yuuki!!" Ranko said.


    They were fighting with each other until they closed their phones.


    "YUUKI!! YOU NEED TO BEAT THIS KAITOU OR SOMETHING!!" Ranko ran toward him and hugged him like a spoiled kid.


    "Well, I''ll beat him, I''ll beat him," he tried to calm her while patting his head.


    Utaha shook her head and said, "Can you beat him, Yuuki? I heard that this Kaitou has never been caught ever once." She had also heard about this thief who would steal for fun. There was a lot of his bounty on the television and police station.


    Kaitou was also quite popr among girls and Utaha also heard her ssmates gossip about it all the time.


    Utaha looked at her boyfriend and the Kaitou in the newspaper. She shrugged and threw away the newspaper. She also joined to hug him. It was quite cold in the morning after all.


    Yuuki was thinking about Kaitou Kid. He knew this was a very troublesome thief but since his girlfriend wanted him to catch him then he would do it.


    "Now, prepare your dress, we''ll be at the party tonight," Yuuki also quite excited to see them on the dress.


    Their eyes lit up and wanted to show him their dress. They had bought it a few days ago and wanted to show it to him.


    Yuuki was waiting for them and suddenly a ck cat sat on hisp.


    "Meow!!" Kuroka was sleeping on hisp.


    "Wee back, Kuroka," Yuuki caressed her head.


    "Yuuki, I heard the sound of a cat," Utaha came out and looked at him.


    "Yeah, where is the cat?" Ranko was also quite curious.


    They looked around and saw a beautiful ck cat sleeping on hisp.


    "CUTE!!!" Ranko was running toward him and wanted to pet the cat.


    Utaha was also curious about this cute creature.


    "Meow!" Kuroka looked quite happy with their presence.


    Yuuki looked at her tail which had be one. He nodded in satisfaction. He didn''t expect for a UMA to be this smart. He looked at them until he felt someone called him.


    He opened his phone and smiled.


    Yuuki: "Haibara, what''s wrong?"


    Haibara: "I''ve heard that you''ll be going to Sonoko''s party."


    Yuuki: "Yeah, do you want toe?" He didn''t mind inviting her too.


    Haibara: "No, I don''t want to. I just want to tell you to be careful."


    Yuuki: "Yeah, thank you, I''ll visit you in a few days." He was missing her.


    Haibara: "Hmm, I''ll wait for you."


    Yuuki talked for a while and closed his phone. He noticed that both Utaha and Ranko were looking at him.


    "Who is that?" Utaha asked.


    "Hmm, it''s probably my wife''s candidate," Yuuki said.


    "Why don''t you take her here?" Ranko asked.


    They wanted to know about his new girls since they would be a sister. It would be best if they could know something about her.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Her situation is a bit special, I can bring her here, I''ll be a criminal if I do that." There was no way he could introduce an elementary school to his girlfriends. He would bebeled as a criminal.


    "Criminal?" Utaha looked at him with surprise.


    "Is she a kid or something?" Ranko joked.


    Yuuki was sweating when she heard her. He could only smile and averted the conversation. He could tell them about Haibarater.


    "Let''s change your clothes, we need to go on a cruise," Yuuki said.


    They nodded and went back to do their make up and changed their clothes.


    "Meow!" Kuroka jumped into his arms.


    "You want to join too, Kuroka?" Yuuki said.


    "Meow!" Kuroka nodded happily.


    Yuuki thought for a while and decided to bring her. There wasn''t any prohibition to bring a pet.


    "Well, I''ll take you, I''ll change my clothes first," He walked toward his wardrobe and Kuroka followed him.


    He snorted at this female cat, "What a perverted cat." He said while he took off all of his clothes.


    "Me-" Kuroka wanted to protest but stopped when she saw his body.


    Yuuki chose a maroon suit and white shirt. He liked to be different and chose some rare color of the suit. He wore his suit and a watch. He looked in the mirror and nodded. He crouched down and picked up Kuroka.


    "Meow," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki ced her on his shoulder and waited for both Utaha and Ranko.


    "We''re ready," both of them came out at the same time.


    He thought it was worth it to wait and spent money to dress his girlfriends. He was wondering if they would let him dirty that dress tonight.


    "Well, let''s go,dies," Yuuki took their hands and went to his car. He rode his BMW on the cruise.


    "Meow!" Kuroka was also excited toe to this party.


    They arrived at the cruise and let their car be parked by a valet.


    Yuuki wanted to enter this cruise until he heard a familiar voice.


    "Hey? Is that Onii-chan?"


    Yuuki started to pale.


    Utaha and Ranko also started to get a headache.


    "Meow?" Kuroka was confused.


    He knew there would be trouble when he met this troublesome little guy.


    "Oh, Conan."

 Chapter 141: Cruise Party 2

    There were many police and helicopters flying around the cruise. It seemed that the Suzuki family was very serious about catching Kaitou Kid but everything was irrelevant to him since he didn''t really care about this thief.


    Yuuki would probably catch him and gave him to the police but the next day he was sure that Kaitou Kid would be able to escape from the jail.


    "Ran and Kogorou-ojiisan," Yuuki greeted both of them.


    "Oh, it''s you kid," Kogorou said.


    "Wow, is that a cat? How cute!" Ran looked quite interested in Kuroka.


    "Meow!" Kuroka waved her pawzily.


    "Kawaii!!" Ran walked toward him and tried to pet Kuroka.


    "RAN! It''s not a time to y with a cat!" Kogorouined but he had to admit his cat was very cute.


    Conan looked curiously at Kuroka who was sleepingzily on his shoulder but he shrugged his shoulder since it was a normal cat.


    They entered the cruise at the same time and were guided to the hall.


    The staff gave each of them a small box. They were quite curious but the staff told them not to open it before the announcement from the Suzuki family.


    There were already a lot of people inside the cruise and many of them were famous people.


    "Hahahaha, bring the beers!!"


    He heard amotion and saw someone with height taller than Komada. He looked very strong with his body.


    "Who is he?" Yuuki asked.


    "He is the famous Super Japan Pro Wrestler also known as "Hell''s Angel" and his name is Sekibayashi Jun," Kogorou suddenly said.


    Sekibayashi is a monster of a man with a dense heavy-set muscture befitting his power as a professional wrestler. He has broad facial features, cauliflower ears, usually sets his hair into dreadlocked cornrows, he has determined eyes and a distinguishing tattoo around his left eye.


    "How did you know, han?" Conan asked.


    "Are you stupid? He is a very famous pro wrestler in Japan, I''m also his fans, damn, I need to go there," Kogorou said and walked toward him.


    Yuuki saw him talking with Sekibayashi and became a friend as soon as possible. He saw Kogorou was talking then brought Sekibayashi to them.


    "She is my daughter, the little kid is a freeloader, and he is a friend of my daughter," Kogorou introduced everyone.


    "Hahaha, hello everyone, my name is Sekibayashi Jun," Sekibayashiughed. He was an entertainer and would always give a smile to his fans.


    "Hello," The girls were more reserved since they didn''t have much interest toward wrestlers.


    "Hello, Sekibayashi-san, my name is Yuuki," Yuuki wanted to shake hands with him. He was a fan of a wrestler in his past life but he didn''t see any WWE here. He couldn''t even find any of his superstars. He wanted to make WWE in this world and made it big.


    "Hahaha, hello, kid," Sekibayashi didn''t mind since he knew the one who came to this cruise was very famous or from a rich family. He thought he was some second rich generation. He took his hand and noticed his strength was more or less the same as him.


    ''Hooo?'' Sekibayashi became interested in this young man.


    "I''m also quite interested in a wrestler," Yuuki said then he whispered to him, "I''ll fight in Kengan matches in a few days."


    When Sekibayashi heard about Kengan matches his eyes became dignified. He didn''t expect such a young man would fight in there but he also remembered Imai Cosmo.


    "Then, I''ll watch it," Sekibayashi smiled.


    "I''ll show you, my wrestler, there," Yuuki wanted to show everyone how wrestlers should be. He had 100 point proficiency on wrestling. He could copy anyone from his past life and he knew the best professional wrestler and entertainer would be that person. He would definitely rock up the Kengan match.


    "Hahahaha, I can''t wait for that!! I''ll definitely watch it!!" Sekibayashiughed then his face became serious, "You know our responsibility right?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Don''t worry as the wrestler, I know that I have a responsibility."


    Wrestler''s responsibility is maintaining that as a wrestler it is his responsibility to tank any and all damage thates his way. To that end, he fights with entertaining the audience as his first goal and defeating his opponent the second.


    "I also have a n to make wrestlers be bigger than now," Yuuki said.


    "Is it? Can you tell me?" Sekibayashi became curious.


    They talked to each other. Yuuki told him about his experience on WWE in his past life. He knew that the world of a professional wrestler wasn''t that good now. He wanted to bring it to the next level in this world. He had a cheat, system, money, and his dad connection. It would be possible for him to do that.


    Sekibayashi who listened to him was very excited. He didn''t expect to meet someone who loved wrestler this much. It seemed his participation in this party wasn''t in naught. He was d toe here.


    They talked with a lot of vigor together.


    Ranko and Utaha found Sonoko and talked with her. They were curious about a n to catch this thief. Sonoko who had a big mouth told them everything about her mom''s n.


    Ran and Conan were also curious and listened to Sonoko.


    Kogorou was quite bored and took a wine. He looked around to see whether there were beautiful women or not.


    Yuuki and Sekibayashi stopped talking when they saw the head of the Suzuki family was about to announce this party.


    "Ehem, our Suzuki group has turned 60 this year. This is thanks to the contribution of all of you. Forget about that sneak thief tonight and enjoy the party," He gonna end his announcement until his wife cut him.


    "Wait a moment..."


    Yuuki saw a beautiful woman with short hair short cut. She looked quite familiar to Sonoko.


    ''She is Sonoko''s mom, huh?''

 Chapter 142: Cruise Party 3

    Tomoko Suzuki is Sonoko and Ayako Suzuki''s mother.


    "Huh?" Her husband was confused.


    "We''re going to deploy a special n tonight," Tomoko said while taking out a box from her bag. "This small box we gave all of you when you came onboard." She opened the box, "Please, open the box."


    Everyone also opened the box.


    "This is a challenge from us to that foolish thief," Tomoko said.


    "THIS IS..." Every guest was surprised to see what was inside this box.


    "Yes! The symbol of our family and the prey of that thief tonight! The ck star!" Tomoko said while raising the ck star in her hand.


    The ck star is a ck gem with a beautiful ornament around it.


    All of them had received the ck star from her.


    "Well, rich people sure do crazy things," Sekibayashi shook his head.


    "This is imitation, don''t worry about it," Yuuki said.


    Even though it was imitation it was still beautifully done. It would be worth at least several hundred thousand ind coins if the imitation was sold.


    "PLEASE ATTACK IT TO YOURSELF AND SHOW IT TO HIM!! IF YOU CAN STEAL THEM PROVE IT TO US!" Tomoko was very excited. "That is, of course, assuming he can tell which is the real one during the 3 hours our ship will be traveling." She said with joke tone. She didn''t believe that Kaitou kid would be able to steal her family ck star.


    "Your mother is very smart, Sonoko," Utaha praised, but she noticed that Sonoko was looking around.


    "What''s wrong, Sonoko?" Ranko asked.


    Sonoko looked around and said, "I don''t see my sis around, I wonder if she is still at home." She took out her phone and called her.


    They talked for a while and Yuuki could hear that her sister and her dad were still at home.


    ''Kaitou has entered the cruise, huh?'' Yuuki thought that the head family earlier was Kaitou kid in disguise. He saw Conan was running toward somewhere and shook his head. He was sure that Kaitou kid had mixed into this group of people.


    It would be hard to find him if he didn''t use his magic but he decided not to use it. It was still early to do that kind of thing. He could use his mind to find him.


    "Eh? Kaitou Kid is already on the board??" Sonoko and Tomoko were surprised.


    "He is also in disguise of papa?" Sonoko didn''t know what to do.


    Conan nodded and said, "I found your father''s clothes and his disguise on the toilet, the police are still checking them."


    Yuuki looked around and noticed someone was nowhere to be found. He smiled and didn''t do anything. He knew who Kaitou kid would be disguised but he wouldn''t do anything now.


    "Do you know where Kaitou kid, Yuuki?" Ranko asked.


    Yuuki smiled mysteriously at her.


    "What? Do you know where he is?" Utaha was surprised.


    "Well, let''s seeter, if I can catch him, what will you give me?" Yuuki said.


    Ranko nodded and whispered to him with a blush on her face.


    Yuuki''s eyes lit up, "Don''t worry, I''ll catch him for you." He would definitely catch this Kaitou kid for his lovely night.


    "Meow!" Kurokained to him. She heard their conversation and knew her partner was perverted.


    "Oh, are you, Yuuki?" Suddenly he heard a very melodious voice from his side. He turned his head and saw Sonoko''s mother.


    "Hello, big sister," Yuuki was in a dilemma whether to call her aunt or big sister. He decided to call her big sister since she looked quite young.


    "Oh, my, don''t tter me, I''m Sonoko''s mother," Tomoko looked very happy being called a big sister by him.


    "Oh, really? You look very young and I thought you''re her big sister," Her beauty spot on her eyes made her very enchanting.


    Tomoko smiled and they started to talk to each other.


    Yuuki was d that her husband didn''te with her or else he would lose his chance to get to know her.


    "Mom!! Don''t be too close too, Yuuki!!" Sonoko suddenly came and pulled her away.


    "Mooo, don''t be so rude, Sonoko, I''m sorry for my daughter," Tomoko said.


    "Don''t worry about it," Yuuki didn''t really mind.


    Sonoko looked at him with a cautious gaze. She was worried that her mom would fall into his arms. She needed to take her mom away from him.


    "Hurry up, mom!!" Sonoko took her away.


    "Bye, Yuuki," Tomoko waved her hand.


    "Bye, Tomoko big sister," Yuuki said.


    After she was gone, he was being pulled away by both Utaha and Ranko. They tried to ask him whether he was interested in Sonoko''s mom. He didn''t want to bebeled as wife stealer. He said that it was only courtesy since Tomoko was the mom of his friend. She was also a friend of his dad. They still looked at him with a suspicious gaze but nodded at his exnation.


    He sighed in relief when they epted his exnation. He was tempted but the consequence was too big. It was fine if the woman was a widow but someone else''s wife? He was toozy to think about it.


    They were talking but stopped to hear the announcement from the police. The police told everyone to make a password so Kaitou kid wouldn''t be able to change or disguise everyone in this hall.


    Three of them made their own password and even Kuroka joined them.


    "Meow!" Kuroka was very curious.


    Suddenly themp was dead and everyone looked panicked.


    "HEY!! POWER ROOM, WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!" One of the inspector police was screaming but suddenly from the top of the wall.


    A smoke appeared and every light in the hall pointed in a single direction.


    Everyone was surprised to see this person.


    "KAITOU KID!!"

 Chapter 143: Cruise Party 4

    Kaitou Kid suddenly appeared on the top of the wall.


    "I''ve got the ck star," Kaitou kid said while ying the ck star on his hand.


    Yuuki didn''t do anything since he knew he wasn''t the real Kaitou kid but suddenly they heard the sound of the gun.


    BANG


    BANG


    They saw Kaitou Kid being shot and fell to the ground. They were still in a shocked state until one of them screamed.


    That scream infected everyone and they started to get panicked.


    Utaha and Ranko were also panicked but he hurriedly hugged them.


    "Don''t worry, this is just a y," There was no way for Tomoko to kill a person in front of many police.


    "Really?" Utaha was still shocked.


    "Yeah, he is still alive, you can see it there."


    They looked at the Kaitou Kid whose clothes full of blood suddenly stood up and said to everyone that he was a magician that being hired by the Suzuki family.


    "Damn, this scares me!" Rankoined.


    "Don''t worry too much about it, I guess this is part of the show," Yuuki said.


    Tomoko announced that this magician was she specially picked to catch the Kaitou Kid.


    Everyone nodded in agreement, to catch a magician they needed another magician.


    "I won''t lose against a mere thief, let''se to the stage, I''ll show you magic," the magician said.


    Everyone also walked toward the stage to watch his performance. It was said that magician was very popr in this world since there wasn''t a lot of entertainment. A being magician was a very lucrative job.


    "Let''s start with simple card magic." He said while shuffling the card on his hands.


    One of the guests raised his hand because he wanted to check the deck of that card. The magician didn''t mind and let him check it. One by one they checked his card until Ran and Sonoko also checked his card but because of some mistake, she dropped the car on the ground.


    "Ah, sorry." Ran hurriedly took the card.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry about it." The magician was pretty amiable.


    The magician started his magic and tried to predict what was the card that Ran had chosen from the deck. The magician asked Ran to choose one of card from his hand.


    Ran nodded at him and took one of the cards.


    "What is it? What is it?" Sonoko was curious.


    "Ka-Kaitou Kid!!" Ran and Sonoko was surprised to see the card on her hand had changed into Kaitou Kid''s card.


    The police took the card and started to read, "LIKE HOW CAESAR WAS FASCINATED BY CLEOPATRA''S BEAUTY, I''M ALREADY NEXT TO YOU, KAITOU KID!"


    "Check the password! Everyone, please check whether the person beside you isn''t Kaitou Kid!" The inspector screamed.


    Yuuki was protecting both Utaha and Ranko. He knew if this continued there would be a panicked. He needed to catch Kaitou Kid now.


    "I''ll catch Kaitou Kid." Yuuki suddenly said.


    "What? Have you found him?" Ranko was surprised.


    "I''ll catch him immediately then go back to you, stay here, don''t go anywhere!" Yuuki said.


    Utaha and Ranko nodded at him and waited for him but suddenly the ck gem on their chest exploded.


    PANG


    Yuuki who saw it hurriedly ran toward Tomoko. He knew that Sonoko who was the one had the real ck gem. He saw her almost fell from being pushed around by the guest. He caught her and helped her.


    "Are you okay?" Yuuki helped her and protected her from everyone.


    "Ye-yes, I''m okay." Tomoko was blushing from close contact.


    "Aunty, are you okay?" Ran walked toward them with a worried expression. She wanted to touch Tomoko but suddenly her hand being grabbed.


    "What are you doing?" Ran was surprised.


    "Well, Kaitou kid, don''t escape anymore." Yuuki was pretty ruthless and grabbed his face directly. He ripped the disguise on his face.


    "KAITOU KID!!" Everyone was surprised to see Kaitou kid who disguised as Ran. They didn''t expect for Yuuki to catch him.


    "How did you know?" Kaitou was surprised.


    "Your chest is smaller, you should make it bigger," Yuuki said.


    "WHAT??" Kaitou was dumbfounded. It was his first time being caught and it was with this kind of dumb reason. He was wondering if the young man in front of him was perverted.


    "I''m joking, you idiot!" Yuuki teased him.


    "WHAT?? YOU!!" Kaitou was pissed. He tried to get away but his grip was really strong. He couldn''t get away from him.


    "You can''t run now," Yuuki was smiling.


    Kaitou was sweating hard but his hand being caught.


    Tomoko was also happy that Yuuki was seeded to catch Kaitou kid.


    Kaitou kid was in a tough position until there was a scream.


    "KAITOU KID!! WHERE IS RAN-NEECHAN!!" Conan suddenly made a ser ball and kicked it with his mechanical shoes.


    Kaitou''s eyes lit up and used one of his cards to change the direction of the ser ball. He wanted this ball to hit Yuuki but he made a miscalction.


    The ball changed its trajectory to Tomoko.


    "Kyaaaa!" Tomoko knew that this ball would hit her face.


    "Shit!" Conan was messed up. He didn''t expect for this to happen.


    "Shit!" Kaitou kid also felt sorry for this woman. He was a gentleman and would never hurt a woman but he couldn''t stop this ball.


    The police also ran toward the ball because they knew if something happened to the wife of The Suzuki Family something bad would happen to them.


    "MOM!!" Sonoko was scared.


    Sonoko closed her eyes because she was afraid and when the ball almost his her face a huge hand suddenly caught that ball.


    BAMM!!


    The sound was very loud, they shuddered when they heard it. They imagined what would happen if this ball really hit her face.


    Yuuki caught the ball on his hand and threw it toward Kaitou kid.


    "WHAT?" Kaitou kid was surprised and wanted to evade it but it was toote.


    BAMM!!


    The ball hit his face and made him fainted.


    Everyone was still dumbfounded at what was happening.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING! HURRY UP AND CATCH HIM!"


    Everyone woke up from his roar and hurriedly caught the Kaito Kid.


    "CATCH THE KAITO KID!!" Every police were excited and hurriedly handcuffed him.


    Yuuki shook his head. He was sure that when Kaitou Kid had woken up he would escape from the jail. He didn''t really care about that he looked toward Tomoko who was still in a shocked state.


    "Are you okay?" Yuuki was d that he could save her in time.


    "Ye-yes, I''m fine," Tomoko was blushing like a little girl. She wanted to say thanks to him but her daughter suddenly hugged her.


    "MOM, YOU''RE FINE!!" Sonoko was also crying when she saw that ball almost in her face.


    Tomoko shook her head and patted her head, "I''m fine, Yuuki is saving me."


    Sonoko looked at him with a wary expression. She was worried that he was gonna steal her mom from her dad but she was thankful to him for saving her mom.


    "Thank you," Sonoko said.


    "I just did what everyone would do, don''t worry too much about it," Yuuki waved his hand.


    "Let me thank you or something," Tomoko said.


    "Well, let''s do thatter, I''ll go back to my girlfriend, I''m sure they are worried now," Yuuki said goodbye to them.


    Tomoko still looked at his back and sighed.


    "Mom, don''t you ever dare to think to do that," Sonoko looked at her mom suspiciously.


    "Ara, what are you thinking?" Tomoko said with a smile. "I think he is suitable to be your husband, do you want me to set up an engagement?"


    Sonoko was blushing, "MOM!! WHAT ARE YOU THINKING! HE HAS TWO GIRLFRIEND!!"


    Tomoko snorted at her daughter, "That''s normal, having more lovers show that he is very attractive!" She patted her daughter''s head, "I don''t mind having such a son-inw in our family."


    "MOM!!" Sonoko wanted to run away from her mom teasing.


    Tomoko shook her head and looked at Yuuki who was talking with both of his girlfriends. She licked her lips,''Yuuki.''

 Chapter 144: Second date

    Yuuki went back to his girlfriend and they were happy to see him.


    "YUUKI!!" Utaha and Ranko said at the same time.


    "There, there, I''m fine," Yuuki hugged them and caressed their back.


    "Hahahaha, you''re an awesome kid! You can a Kaitou kid!!" Sekibayashi came to him and smacked his back. He looked at the entire scene when he caught that ball and smashed it back to Kaitou Kid. It was a very entertaining scene.


    Saving a woman then caught the bandit. It could even be a drama if only the woman wasn''t someone else wife.


    Yuuki wanted toin at this old man. He didn''t expect him to not read the atmosphere. He was happily hugging his girlfriends and this old man came. He shook his head and said, "Hahaha, it''s just luck, I''ll going home first Sekibayashi-san, my girlfriends are a bit tired from all of this."


    "Hahaha, good, don''t worry about me, I want to watch this longer," Sekibayashi gave him a thumbs up.


    Yuuki nodded and said goodbye to him. Both Utaha and Ranko also said goodbye to him. They knew that this old man was very kind even though he looked very scary.


    Before they went home, he helped to find Ran who was sleeping on the toilet.


    "What is happening?" Ran was quite sleepy.


    "Kaitou Kid is disguised as you earlier," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, I''m surprised you suddenly tore Ran''s face," Ranko was still surprised at him.


    "Hahaha, I''m just very angry when thinking that Ran is being held somewhere, that''s why I did that," Yuuki said.


    Ran who heard him also felt quite move, "Thank you very much."


    "Don''t worry about it," Yuuki waved his hand.


    "RAN-NEECHAN!!" Conan ran toward her with very fast speed.


    Yuuki shook his head, Conan was pretty unreasonable when something happened to her. He grabbed his cor and told him.


    "Don''t do something like that again, what if that ball really hit Sonoko''s mom?" Yuuki said.


    Conan also knew that his action was very dumb. He wanted to help him but his action also made a danger to around him. He needed to think much before to do something.


    "I''m sorry," Conan said with hung his head.


    "Well, as long as you understand, I''ll go home, I''m sure a lot of reporters wille to meter," Yuuki didn''t want to talk to a reporter today. He had a date with Yukana tomorrow. He wanted to sleep early.


    "Thank you very much," Ran said to him. "Conan, you also need to say thanks to him."


    "Thank you very much," Even though he didn''t want Conan still followed her request. He knew that it was Yuuki who caught the Kaitou kid, saved Sonoko''s mom, and helped to find Ran.


    They didn''t say much since he wanted to go home and both Utaha and Ranko were pretty tired after tonight''s event. He looked at them who was sleeping in the car.


    "Meow," Kuroka snuggled in hisp.


    "Well, let''s go home," Yuuki drove his car back to his apartment.


    The next day, Yuuki ate his breakfast while Kuroka was sleeping on hisp. He had to admit that Kuroka was really cute. He really liked this cat or UMA.


    "Meow!" Kuroka was happy sleeping on hisp.


    "What a spoiled cat," Yuuki said while petting her head.


    Yuuki was ying with Kuroka until both Ranko and Utaha called him to watch the news.


    "Yesterday, the famous Kaitou Kid was caught by this young man. He also saved the wife of the Suzuki family head..." The announcer kept talking about the news.


    "Yuuki, you entered the television," Ranko was excited to see her husband there.


    "Well, when they took your photo," Utaha was quite curious since that photo was very handsome. She knew that after this incident many girls would try to their luck on him. Luckily, she was his queen, she didn''t have to worry about thepetitors.


    Yuuki didn''t think much after all that he had also entered a television during the bombing incident.


    "Kaitou Kid has escaped from the police...." Yuuki raised his head and looked at the news. He didn''t really care about Kaitou Kid. If his Ranko didn''t promise him something good. He wouldn''t have caught this thief.


    He had made a promise to meet Yukana at 10 A.M. He needed to prepare before he went on his date. He ced Kuroka on the sofa and decided to take a bath.


    "Are you going on a date with, Yukana?" Ranko asked.


    "Yeah, today, I''ll meet her," Yuuki said while wearing his clothes.


    Today, he wore navy jeans, sneakers, a grey shirt, and a jeans jacket. He didn''t wear short sleeve clothes because his tattoo would be showing. He didn''t really care about it but the image of Yakuza was pretty bad in this country. He needed a few more years before he could fix this.


    "Meow!" Kuroka looked like he wanted to join him.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No, you need to stay at home, I can''t bring you."


    "Meow!" Kuroka looked quite disappointed.


    "I''ll give you some foodter," Yuuki patted her head.


    "Meow!" Kuroka was pissed. She wasn''t an easy woman.


    Yuuki shook his head and said to both of his girlfriends, "I''ll go." He kissed them and went to meet Yukana.


    It was his second date with her but they didn''t do any double date again. He was also curious who was very persistent at her. If that man really made trouble he didn''t mind to teach him a lesson.


    Yuuki was sitting on the bench while waiting for Yukana. He talked with random girls and he also got her numbers. Did he need to warm up before the real deal right?


    "Yuuki, I''m sorry, I''mte, did you wait so long?" Yukana looked quite tired.


    He thought she must be running very fast here, "No, I juste, let''s go, let''s start our date." He took her hand.


    Yukana looked at her hand and smiled, "Yes." She missed this feeling.

 Chapter 145: Kidnapped

    Yukana is wearing a beige open shoulder sweater. It highlights the beauty of her shoulders and b.r.e.a.s.ts. Her boots and hot pants also made her legs look more enchanting. She also changed her hairstyle into a waterfall braid.


    Yuuki was wondering if she knew all of his fetish from Ranko. He rubbed his nose and praised her, "Your dress is very beautiful, it makes me happy to have a date with you today."


    Yukana smiled and said, "Thank you." She looked at him and her eyes lit up, "You also look very cool."


    "Is that so? Thank you," Yuuki smiled. "How about we start our date?"


    Yukana nodded, "Yes, let''s go."


    Yuuki took her hand naturally and said, "When are you going to meet this guy?"


    "Probably, he wille in the middle of our date," Yukana said with a vexed expression.


    Yuuki patted her head and said, "Let''s forget about him first, how about we have our date."


    Yukana nodded and smiled, "Sure." She had prepared everything for this date.


    They walked together to their first date location but didn''t notice anyone who was following them.


    "YUKANA!!" The man was hiding behind the building and looked very angry. He looked at the man beside her and took his phone.


    "Come here, we have a prey," He would get whatever he wanted even if he had to use a force to do it.


    "I''ll make you mine!" He continued to follow them silently.


    Yuuki and Yukana went to an aquarium in the city. It was a very famous spot for dating.


    He was also curious about the dolphin show since it had been a while since he entered the aquarium.


    Yukana was also excited to enter this aquarium since this was also her second date with him. Ranko had told her that it was fine to be his girlfriends too. She had a veryplicated feeling to share him with other girls but her heart was also painful when she thought she couldn''t be with him.


    Sharing or not being with him. It was a very hard choice but she decided to share. She was already falling in love with him. She wanted to use this chance to get closer to him.


    They entered the aquarium at the same time and held their hands together.


    There were many kinds of fish in the aquarium.


    "What kind of fish is this?" Yukana looked curiously at the fist in front of her.


    "It''s a Japanese bullhead shark," Yuuki said. It wasn''t that he was very knowledgeable about marine life but he read the information in the bulletin when he walked earlier.


    "Wow, it''s really weird," Yukanaughed looking at the weird fish.


    Yuuki only shook his head and they continued to look around. They saw many kinds of fish from stingray, whale, queen angelfish, etc. It was very beautiful and rxing. He felt very warm beside her and it calmed his mind to walk together like this.


    Yuuki wanted to take a photo with her. He looked around and asked random people to take their picture.


    "Cheese!" the man said while taking their picture.


    "Cheese!" Yuuki and Yukana said at the same time.


    The man nodded and gave them their photo, "You can check it."


    "Thank you very much," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t worry about it, I''m happy to help a couple like you," the man said while waving his hand.


    Yukana was blushing when he called them a couple. She looked at him and asked, "Do we look like a couple?"


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and said, "Do you want us to look like a husband and wife?"


    Yukana was blushing even more, "It''s not like that! I''m not such an easy girl that you can date immediately! You have to work harder to make me your girlfriend!"


    "Yes, yes, I''ll work harder to make you mine," Yuuki said with a smile.


    Yukana pouted and looked away, "Hmm."


    Girls are very contradictory inside their hearts they want to be conquered but on the outside, they lie with trying to make it harder.


    Yuuki could only smile and continued their date.


    They started to forget the purpose of this date and enjoyed their date. They went to the dolphin show and watched the dolphin dance and ying in the water. They didn''t forget to take a picture of this moment.


    Yuuki could say that his date was a sess and he was happy to be with her. He wanted her to be him.


    "I''ll go to the toilet," Yukana said to him.


    "Be careful," Yuuki said. "Do you want me toe with you?"


    Yukana shook her head and said, "Don''t worry, wait for me here, I''ll be fast."


    Yuuki nodded at her and waited for her in this ce.


    Yukana was fixing her make up while looking in the mirror. She was really happy with his date. She didn''t believe that it finally happened to her. She knew that after this date they probably would be a couple.


    "Yuuki," Yukana wanted to meet him as soon as possible. She went out of the toilet but she was blocked by someone.


    "Hey, Yukana-chan, it''s a coincidence to meet you here," the man was smiling at her.


    "Oh, Dai-chan, it''s a coincidence," Yukana didn''t have an interest and wanted to go back to Yuuki. "Well, I''m quite busy, I''ll be going." She walked past him but her hand was being pulled. She frowned at him, "Let go of me."


    "You''re going back to that guy? I''m better than him!" Dai-chan said. He had looked at her boyfriend and even though he knew that he wasn''t his match but he didn''t want to admit it.


    Yukana frowned, "Just let go of me! I''ll call someone!" She felt his grip was getting stronger. She started to get scared. She regretted not bringing Yuuki with her.


    "Hehehe, you can scream as much as you want because I''ll give you something that you''ll never forget!" Dai-chan smiled cruelly and took something from his pocket.


    Yukana didn''t expect him to do this. She sniffed his handkerchief and started to lose consciousness.


    "Hey! Hurry up and help me!"


    "Hehehe, this girl is very hot!"


    "Are you sure about this? His boyfriend looks very dangerous."


    "Hehehe, don''t worry about it, I''ll make sure she doesn''t say anything to him."


    Yukana was crying but she lost consciousness,''Yuuki...''

 Chapter 146: I dont give a damn

    Yuuki was waiting for her while ying on his phone.


    "This is too long," Yuuki felt something bad happen to her. He walked toward the toilet where Yukana entered. He looked around and asked the girl who also entered the toilet.


    "Excuse me, can I ask you something?" Yuuki said.


    The girl''s eyes lit up when she saw him," Yes, sure, is there something that I can help with?" She was very excited.


    Yuuki nodded, "Can you check someone inside the toilet for me?"


    The girl looked disappointed but when she saw his face. She needed to show him a good impression, "Sure, can you tell me how she looks?"


    "Yes, she has blond hair.." Yuuki started to describe what Yukana looked like.


    The girl nodded and said that she would check it as soon as possible. She entered the toilet.


    Yuuki was waiting for the girl for a few minutes. He had a pretty bad feeling about this. He saw the girl was looking quite confused.


    "Did you find her?" Yuuki asked.


    The girl shook her head, "I''m sorry, I didn''t find me there." She was pretty disappointed that she couldn''t help him.


    But that words made him tremble. He hurriedly used his magic to find her,''Where are you Yukana??'' He walked away so the girl wouldn''t see his scary expression. He was searching for Yukana and found her. He almost crushed his phone when he saw what happened to her. He took his phone and called someone.


    "Hello? What''s wrong, Yuuki?" Issei asked.


    "Dad, can you make the police don''te to this area and tell everyone to surround this area," Yuuki tone was very cold.


    Issei knew that there was something that made his son very angry. He told his subordinates to prepare everything.


    "Don''t worry, do what you want, I''ll take care of it for you," Issei said.


    "Thank you," Yuuki took a deep breath and crushed his phone.


    CRASH!!


    "Don''t ever think you''ll get away alive f.u.c.ker," Yuuki walked toward the location.


    Yukana started to open her eyes slowly. Her vision was a bit blurry but she remembered that that hateful guy did something weird to him, "YUUKI!!" She hurriedly screamed his name but she was disappointed.


    "Hahaha, you won''t be able to meet him," Yukana saw her stalker.


    "Let me go! I''ll call the police!" Yukana was scared. She didn''t expect for him to do this kind of thing to her. She was hoping for Yuuki to be here.''Yuuki...'' She was crying.


    "Hahaha, look at her! She is crying!"


    "Hahaha, it''s so funny!"


    "Don''t worry, we won''t hurt you."


    "Yeah, we will give you some memorable thing for you to remember."


    Many guys started to get closer to her and wanted to touch her s.e.xy body.


    Yukana was scared, "YUUKI!! NO!! HELP ME!"


    The guys became more excited when they saw her scary expression.


    "Wh-what are you doing?"


    "Arggggggg!!!"


    "Help!!"


    They stopped when they heard many voices from the outside.


    "What is happening?" One of the guys looked quite nervous.


    "Don''t worry, maybe they''re drunk," one of the guys said.


    "I''ll do her first! You guys, scram!" Dai-chan looked l.u.s.tfully toward her. His hand was just an inch away from her and this made Yukana shudder.


    BOOM!!


    They were startled and looked back. They saw someone unfamiliar with holding the head of one of their friends.


    "Who ar-," Before he finished his words, he saw him throw his friend toward him.


    BAMM!


    He fainted while bleeding his head.


    "YUUKI!!" Yukana was happy to see him.


    Yuuki smiled at her, "Don''t worry, I''ll save you soon."


    Dai-chan gnashed his teeth. He didn''t expect for him to be this strong, "Hurry up! I''ll pay you a lot of money if you beat him!"


    But it was futile since all of them were beaten pretty easily by him.


    Dai-chan was scared and peeped at himself, "I''ll tell you, my father! He is very rich!"


    BANG


    BANG


    Yuuki snorted and punched his face until it was deformed. He didn''t want to kill someone in front of Yukana. He hurriedly went to her and hugged her.


    "Yuuki," Yukana was really scared of what was happening.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here, I''ll take care of everything," Yuuki said. He tried to calm her while bringing her outside. He knew she was very panicked in this ce.


    "Young master!!" Yuuki saw a lot of guysing to him.


    "Ryuu, take them to Tokyo Bay, don''t do anything weird and just make them unable to move," Yuuki gave him a signal to cement them on the barrel.


    Ryuu nodded at him and did what he said.


    Yuuki lent one of their cars and went back to his apartment.


    Yukana needed someone around him.


    Yuuki still hugged him until he felt she was sleeping. He was d that she could take a rest. He was really angry with those guys. He knew this would make a mental wound on her.


    Yuuki arrived at his mom and opened the door.


    Both Ranko and Utaha were surprised to see Yukana was in a mess.


    "What happened?" Ranko panicked.


    "Take care of her, I need to do something," Yuuki gave her to them.


    "Where are you going?" Utaha knew that he would do something dangerous.


    "Don''t worry, I have some outing with everyone," Yuuki didn''t let them say anything and left them.


    Utaha and Ranko knew that they could only wait at home and were taking care of Yukana.


    Yuuki arrived at Tokyo Bay. He saw that his subordinates had done a good job.


    "Good job," Yuuki praised while looking at a lot of barrels in front of him.


    "Hahaha, we''re quite used to this kind of thing," His subordinates were happy.


    Yuuki shook his head and looked at the mastermind of this incident. He learned his name was Dai-chan but he would forget it soon. He looked at his face which had deformed from his punch.


    "Please, don''t kill me," Dai-chan was crying.


    Yuuki smiled at him, "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you."


    Dai-chan was happy when he heard his words.


    "But I''ll drown you," Yuuki said while taking his cigarettes.


    Dai-chan''s expression became scared, "NO, YOU CAN''T KILL ME! MY FATHER IS A MAYOR!! THEY WILL KILL YOU!! I''LL KILL YOU!!"


    Yuuki smoked his cigarette and blew the smoke out to him.


    "Cough! Cough!" Dai-chan was coughing from his smoke.


    "Frankly, dear, I don''t give a damn, even if you''re the king''s son, I''ll hunt you down," he flicked his cigarette and said, "Goodbye, f.u.c.ker." He raised his feet and kicked down the barrel.


    SPLASH!!


    Yuuki didn''t see him and turned his back. He didn''t want to dirty his hands that was why he used his feet. He ignored his scream and said to his subordinates.


    "Hunt that father of his, I''m sure, he''ll have a lot of crime, make sure you ckmail him and make his family life like hell," Yuuki said then left them.


    His subordinates looked at him with a star in his eyes. He looked very cool when he said his lines and kicked that barrel.


    "YES, ANIKI!!"


    Yuuki needed to go back as soon as possible to meet with Yukana.

 Chapter 147: Dirty? Ill make you dirtier

    Yuuki came back home and he was being greeted by both Ranko and Utaha who asked him what was happening. He told them what was happening to Yukana.


    Ranko and Utaha expression became ugly when they heard him. They were very angry and also understood why he was very angry.


    "Where is she?" Yuuki asked.


    "She is hiding in a bathroom," Ranko said with a frustrated expression.


    "Why is she there?" Yuuki was confused.


    "She wants to be alone, she said," Utaha said.


    "I''ll go to see her," Yuuki said then walked toward the bathroom. He checked the door was locked and he knocked on the door.


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    "Yukana, are you there?" Yuuki was very worried about her condition. He didn''t receive an answer and kept knocking the door. "F.u.c.k!" He didn''t want her to suicide because of this.


    "Yuuki, what happens?" Utaha and Ranko came to him when they heard themotion.


    "I don''t know but I need to break this door," Yuuki tried to break in the door.


    BAAM


    Yuuki hurriedly entered the door and saw Yukana wanted to drown herself, "Yukana!" He hurriedly helped her and took her out from the bathtub. He saw her was losing her conscious.


    "YUKANA!!" Ranko was panicked.


    "What should we do??" Utaha wasn''t much better.


    Yuuki moved her head to upward and decided to do a CPR. He pressed her chest and gave her artificial respiration and press. He did it several times until she coughed the water on her body.


    "COUGH!! COUGH!!" Yukana woke up. She looked around and noticed everyone was looking at her, "Yuuki.."


    "YUKANA!!" Ranko was happy when she saw her woke up but stopped when she saw him pped her.


    SLAP


    Utaha and Ranko were startled but Yukana was in shock.


    "Never ever did something like this again," Yuuki''s eyes were red. He held back his tears. He was almost going crazy when he thought he almost lost her.


    Yukana''s eyes were red and she started to cry, "HUAAA!! YUUKI!! I''M DIRTY!! I CAN''T BE WITH YOU ANYMORE!!" Even though those men didn''t touch him but she still felt dirty when she thought about an earlier incident.


    Yuuki knew words were useless. He didn''t say anything and kissed her lips directly.


    Yukana was shocked but she didn''t fight him. She hugged his neck and wanted to feel as close as possible. His warm made her safe.


    They kept kissing and even started to use their tongue. They had be a beast and forgot everything.


    Utaha and Ranko knew that they needed to give both of them alone time. They went back to their room and waited for them but the scene where he kissed her directly kept ying in their mind. This made them think to have him as a boyfriend was luck. After all, most of the girls were a masochist.


    They stopped kissing each other but didn''t look away. They looked at each other eyes.


    "You said you''re dirty? I''ll make you dirtier now!" Yuuki said with a deep voice. He carried her in his arms and took her to his manga studio.


    There was a bed in that room and he would make her forget everything today.


    "Meow!" Kuroka meowed slowly. She had always followed him and it was actually excited her. She followed them quietly and wanted to see the act.


    Yuuki ced her on his bed and looked at her pretty face. He caressed her cheek.


    Yukana was blushing. She undeserved him but his words made her feel relief but still, she felt quite really undeserved him. She looked at him and said, "Do you really want me?" She felt his fingers on her cheek.


    Yuuki nodded at her, "You''re a beautiful girl, I want you to be mine."


    Yukana shook her head, "But I''m dirty." She still felt very disgusted with her body.


    Yuuki kissed her once again and said it softly on her ears, "I know that it''s not gonna be easy to forget about that. It''s gonna be really hard. We''re going to have to work at this every day. I don''t care if you''re dirty, I want you. I want all of you, forever, you and me, every day."


    Yukana started to cry and kissed him. It was her first time taking the initiative. She wanted him to mess with her body and make all those feelings disappear, "Take me."


    "Yes," Yuuki slowly hugged her and started to make out.


    The night was very loud because Yukana kept screaming in m.o.a.ns.


    Utaha, Ranko, and Kuroka were trying to close their ears but they were very damn loud.


    "F.U.C.K!! I NEED TO TEACH HIM A LESSON!!" Ranko actually wanted to join. She walked toward the door but was pulled by Utaha.


    "I won''t let you," Utaha knew what she was thinking.


    They fought each other until they felt tired. They sighed and tried to sleep in the bed. They also took Kuroka who also wanted to peek at them. They tried to sleep but they couldn''t sleep at all.


    The next morning, Yukana woke up early in the morning. She hurriedly looked around and tried to confirm. She looked at him and touched him.


    "I''m not dreaming," Yukana smiled and remembered everything yesterday. She was blushing when she remembered she kept m.o.a.ning yesterday. She sighed and felt really d to be with him. She looked at his sleeping face and hugged him.


    Yuuki woke up and said, "What''s wrong?" He was still sleepy.


    "Nothing," Yukana smiled at him.


    "Well, I''ll sleep, don''t go to school today, you''re still sore," Yuuki closed his eyes.


    "Yes," Yukana hugged him and slept together. His words kept ringing in her mind. They would be forever and that was enough.

 Chapter 148: Visiting

    Yuuki and Yukana woke up together and took a bath together. He wanted to help her since she was very tired fromst night. He was a real gentleman and he did this not because he wanted to touch her.


    Definitely not that reason.


    They entered his apartment where Utaha and Rako were waiting for them. Yukana needed to get along with everyone if she wanted to be with him. They opened the door and shocked to see everyone had a ck circle on their eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki was confused.


    Utaha and Ranko looked at him with a very nasty look.


    "You f.u.c.k.i.e.d like a cat keeps screaming in the entire night," Utaha said with vicious words.


    "MEOW!!" Kuroka felt offended. She knew that cat was like that but not all of them was like that.


    Utaha felt strange at Kuroka but ignored her.


    Ranko hurriedly hugged Yukana, "Are you fine Yukana?" She was still worried about her.


    Yukana smiled at her and hugged her back, "I''m fine, thank you, Ranko." She said then looked toward Utaha, "You too, Utaha."


    Utaha said, "Don''t worry about it."


    They would be a sister in the future. It was very normal to take care of each other.


    Ranko was very happy and ced her head on her chest, "You''re part of the sister now, we can have foursome now!" Her words made both Utaha and Yukana were blushing.


    "You! You''re shameless!" Even though Utaha liked something like that but she was still embarrassed.


    "Don''t be shameless, Ranko!!" Yukana was also shy.


    "Moo, don''t say that you don''t like it," Ranko pouted. "Yuuki, tell everyone that it''ll be great if we do a foursome!" She looked at him but pissed when she saw him ying with his phone.


    Yuuki realized his mistake, "I''m sorry, Machida is texting me earlier."


    "Machida-san? What''s wrong?" Utaha knew Machida since she had kept contacting her about her novel. She was her editor after all.


    Yukana was quite confused and asked Ranko who was by her side, "Who is Machida?" She was wondering if she was another girlfriends.


    "She is CEO of Yuuki''spany," Ranko said.


    "What? He has apany?" Yukana was surprised.


    "I''ll go there, she wanted to show me the results of the sales of my novel," Yuuki said. "Do you want to go with me?" He looked at his girlfriends.


    They shook their heads at the same time.


    "I''m sleepy, I''ll sleep," Utaha said.


    "Me too," Ranko also said.


    "Hmm, I''m still quite sore, maybe next time," Yukana wanted to go with him but her legs were very sore now.


    Yuuki nodded, "Don''t worry about it, I''ll bring you a caketer." He said goodbye to them and drove his car to hispany. He didn''t know where Kuroka was. He knew that cat always suddenly appeared and suddenly disappeared. He was wondering if it was the trait of this UMA.


    "Well, as long as she is going home," Yuuki had told Hiratsuka and Uomi that he didn''t go to school because of the family business. Hiratsuka was pretty mad though and would definitely punish him. He said that he would receive any of their punishment and closed his phone.


    Uomi also said that she would say everyone that he made her pregnant.


    Yuuki wanted to spit her but stopped he knew this girl was quite lonely. He took his time to raise her mood. He talked for a while and closed his phone. He wanted to go to hispany as soon as possible.


    Uomi closed her phone while smiling but her expression changed into her usual expressionless expression. She needed to tell Yukari that Yuuki wouldn''te today and she didn''t need to go for practice. She went to her ss and noticed her reading a book. She raised her eyebrow when she saw her reading the book upside down.


    "Your book is upside down," Uomi said.


    "AH!" Yukari realized her mistake and hurriedly moved her book. She was very embarrassed right now. She couldn''t even think straight after he sang her that song. She didn''t know how to face him today. She had thought for a few days but she couldn''t think of the answer. She looked toward Uomi and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Uomi looked at her with a strange expression. She was wondering if Yuuki did something to her. She sighed inside her heart.


    "Well, Yuuki won''te to school today so you don''t need toe for practice," Uomi said.


    "What? He didn''te?" Yukari was startled. She was wondering if it was her fault that was running away from him that day. She wanted to see him now but she wanted to know the reason why he didn''te.


    "Is he sick?" Yukari was worried.


    Uomi shook her head, "No, he has some family matter."


    When she talked about family matter Yukari started to remember about his family. She had heard that Yuuki was the young master of Shuuei n or the biggest yakuza n in here. She started to worry whether it was a dangerous situation or not.


    Yukari looked at Uomi and wondered if she knew where he was living.


    "Uomi, do you know where he is living?" Yukari asked.


    Uomi thought for a while and nodded, "I can use my student council president power to search his address." She looked toward Yukari with a curious gaze, "Do you want to visit him?"


    Yukari was blushing and said, "Yes." Her voice was very small and almost couldn''t be heard.


    Uomi''s eyes lit up, "Good, let''s visit him together after school!"


    "What?" Yukari didn''t expect her to be this excited.


    "I''ll call youter," Uomi said then left her back to her ss.


    Yukari was still dumbfounded and didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 149: Shoukos problem

    Shouko was in her ss listening to the teacher''s exnation about math. She listened to the lesson carefully and wrote it in her notebook. She was happy with her new hearing aid. It helped her to listen to the lesson better. Her grade was also higher than before. She was happy to meet him but when she remembered the scene a few days ago, her heart started to get sour and hurt at the same time.


    ''Yuuki..'' Shouko shook her head and decided to focus on the lesson first. She had always wanted to hear the voice of the teacher and her wish had already been granted. That was she needed to work hard.


    When the ss was over, Shouko decided to take out her bento. She had always brought herself a bento because it was cheaper and she didn''t want to make her mom work too hard.


    "SHOUKO!!!" Shouko turned her head and smiled. She saw her friends there.


    "Yuuii," Shouko tried to talk normally even though it was still hard.


    "Ah, you can call my name normally now! I''m happy!" Yui was really happy and hugged her.


    "Ah, Yui! Don''t hug, Shouko!" Ritsu reprimanded her.


    "Ritchu," Shouko also tried hard to call her name.


    Ritsu who heard her name being called almost let out her tears. She had been working hard to teach her talk normally. She was really d to the guy who gave her that super hearing aids. It really helped Shouko on daily life.


    "SHOUKO!!!" Ritsu also ran toward her and hugged her. "Moo! You''re very cute!!"


    Shouko was still smiling and being hugged by both Yui and Ritsu. She was really happy in her high school life.


    "Hora!! Don''t hug her together! Shouko is being troubled!" Mio was quite vexed with the actions of two of her friends.


    "Moo, Mio, you can also hug her together with us!" Yui said.


    "That''s right! That''s right! Don''t be tsundere all the time!" Ritsu also said.


    "Wh-who is tsundere!" Mio was blushing and her face reddened. She definitely wasn''t tsundere. She was just shy but she was also quite jealous of both of them. She felt like being left out by everyone.


    "Ah! I''ll join everyone too!" Mugi came out of nowhere also hugged everyone. "Ah! So soft!" She really was really happy.


    "Mugi," Shouko could call her name normally.


    "Yes, Shouko!" Mugi was d that her friend could call her normally.


    They hugged each other and Mio was watching them like a bystander.


    Mio was feeling quite frustrated and jealous. She was almost crying when she was being left out by everyone. She also wanted to join everyone but she missed her chance. When she wanted to give up she heard her voice.


    "Mio, coome heare too," Shouko said while smiling.


    Mio definitely didn''t let out her tears. Her eyes were red and she ran toward her.


    "Shouko!" Mio glued her cheek on her.


    Five of them had been friends together ever since the 1st year in Ousai Academy School. They could be called the best friends to each other.


    Five of them were eating together. They ate while talking together about the beautiful infirmary teacher, Ayako-sensei.


    "I heard Ayako-sensei has a boyfriend!" Ritsu suddenly dropped a bomb.


    "What? Really?" Mio was surprised.


    "Do you know who he is?" Mugi was quite curious.


    Ritsu nodded, "Yeah, I''ve been seeing them since my family visited the jousting arena a few weeks ago." She had watched Ayako-sensei was very intimate with a man and even kissed him.


    They were blushing when they heard Ritsu''s stories. Their school was an all-girls school and they had never had close contact with men beside their family. They started to imagine the scene where Ayako-sensei and the man kissed each other.


    "Awaawawaw," Mio was blushing.


    Shouko was quietly listening to her story until she heard Yui''s voice.


    "Shouko, what''s wrong? You''ve been down in the past few days," Yui said with concern. Even though she was an airhead and dumb but she was the most sensitive among everyone.


    Mio, Ritsu, and Mugi also stopped talking and looked at Shouko.


    "Yes, tell us everything! We''ll help you, Shouko!" Ritsu said with confidence.


    "I-I''ll also help!" Mio said with determination.


    Mugi nodded, "Yes, we''re friends right?"


    Shouko felt touched when she heard their concern and decided to talk her matter to them. She had been bottled up her feeling and now felt relieved when she had someone to share it. She started to tell them about her meeting with Yuuki. Then the time they spent together and the time he helped her family. Then she saw him holding hand together with other girls and she felt very ufortable. She didn''t know what to do know.


    The four girls didn''t say anything and looked at Shouko who exined her worry with signnguage. They had learned it in this past years together since they wanted to be friends with Shouko. They wanted to help her but they didn''t know what to do since they didn''t have any experience with a man.


    They were also very curious about this guy who kept helping her but they also felt very annoyed when they thought this man would steal Shouko from them. They needed to see whether this man was very suitable for Shouko or not.


    "I''m sorry, Shouko, but we don''t have a solution, we don''t have any experience with men either," Ritsu shook her head and felt regret.


    Mugi tried to ask her butler to search for information about Yuuki.


    Mio also felt vexed that she couldn''t help her friend.


    "Don''t worry, but I feel relieved when I can tell my worries to everyone," Shouko didn''t mind and told them in signnguage. She felt all the feeling bottled up inside her heart was feeling better. She was d to tell them her worries.


    "Why don''t we ask it to Ayako-sensei?" Yui suddenly said.


    Three of them suddenly stood up from their chair and said, "That''s great, Yui!"


    "Let''s go to Ayako-sensei!"


    "Let''s go, Shouko!!"


    Shouko was dumbfounded but followed them.

 Chapter 150: Make up her mind

    Ayako was drinking her tea while listening to her friend''s story. She was trying hard not to blush.


    "Can you believe that man has already c.u.m in few seconds? When I say can we do more? He said he can''t! Shit! Can you believe that! I was very frustrated that time!" Yokoshima was shouting.


    "Yokoshima-sensei, you can''t say something like that here!" Ayako reprimanded her.


    "Moo! Ayako! It''s because you''re too prude that you''re still a v.i.r.g.i.n!" Yokoshima teased.


    "The-there is nothing wrong with a v.i.r.g.i.n!" Ayako blushed.


    Yokoshima smiled, "Well, what if I introduce you to some men?"


    Ayako shook her head and said, "No." She rejected her straight. She didn''t have any interest in those men. She wanted Yuuki but she knew that he was still a student.


    Yokoshima shook her head and didn''t force her. She knew that someone had stolen Ayako''s heart and no matter what she did Ayako wouldn''t budge about it. She looked at her other friends, "What about you, Sawako?"


    Sawako adjusted her sses, "I''m not interested in those s.l.u.t men you introduce to me." She was a very traditional woman. She wouldn''t let anyone touch her before they got married.


    Yokoshima could only sigh while looking at both of them. She was the only s.l.u.t in this school after all.


    Naruko Yokoshima is a teacher at Ousai Academy and the student council adviser. She is even more perverted than Aria and Shino and aggressively seeks out younger guys, not excepting her male students.Ch. She teaches English and, true to form, her sybus almost always contains perverted content. She is perceived to be unreliable by the council members and useless as an educator.


    Sawako Yamanaka is the music teacher of the Ousai Academy High School and one of its alumni. During her high school career, she was a member of the Light Music Club and founded the rock band Death Devil with her friends Norimi Kawaguchi, De, and Jane, where she was a guitarist also the main vocalist of the band.


    They were the same age and that was why they became friends quickly. They were talking about the school until the infirmary''s door opened.


    "AYAKO-SENSEI!" Ritsu and Yui shouted at the same time. They noticed both Sawako and Yokoshima there.


    "Ah, Yokoshima-sensei, Sawa-chan," Yui said while smiling.


    "Why am I the only one with -chan suffix?" Sawako was quite annoyed.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry about little things," Yokoshima wasughing.


    Ayako said kindly to them, "What''s wrong? Do you need some help?" She was the only reliable teacher here in the Ousai Academy High School.


    "Help us! No! Help, Shouko!" Ritsu said with a serious expression.


    "What''s wrong with Shouko?" Ayako asked patiently. She looked at Shouko who came together with both Mugi and Mio.


    Shouko was a bit nervous since she would tell everyone her secret. She was fine with her friends but still embarrassed to say it to the teacher.


    "Shouko is falling in love," Yui said simply to them.


    "WHAT!!" Ayako, Sawako, and Yokoshima were dumbfounded. They looked at the cute deaf girl in front of them. When they heard Shouko fell in love with someone it was as if their cute daughter would be taken away.


    "WHO IS IT!! TELL ME!! I''LL KILL THAT GUY!!" Sawako wanted to kill the guy who kidnapped this cute girl.


    "Hehehe, our Shouko has already be an a.d.u.l.t," Yokoshima was quite happy.


    "The heck are you saying s.l.u.t! She is still early to date!" Sawako was angry.


    "What the hell! You''re the one who is a very prude, old v.i.r.g.i.n!" Yokoshima was pissed.


    They started to fight and made it be moreplicated. After all, they came to them for advice but both Sawako and Yokoshima started to fight.


    Ayako was calm and decided to ask her, "Can you talk about him more, Shouko?"


    Although, Shouko was shy she started to tell them about him. She didn''t tell them his name since she was afraid that Sawako-sensei would kill him.


    Ayako nodded at her. She understood why Shouko fell in love with him.


    Sawako and Yokoshima also stopped fighting and listened to her properly.


    When they heard that the man was holding hands with another girl. They knew it was a bad idea but still as a.d.u.l.ts they only had one piece of advice for her.


    "Do you love him?" Ayako asked.


    Shouko fell into deep thought. She started to remember their first meeting, his smile, his joke, how he always helped her, and when she thought she was the one holding her hands. Her heart started to flutter.


    "Yes," Shouko said without making any mistakes. She loved him and she was sure about her feelings.


    "Good, I''ll support you! I''ll tell you how to steal a man!" Yokoshima was excited.


    "Don''t teach her something bad!" Sawako said.


    "What? But she loves someone who has a girlfriend! I know that Shouko is cute but she needs more than that!" Yokoshima said.


    Sawako was silent. She also knew that Shouko was still too pure to steal someone else''s boyfriend.


    "Then what should she do?" Sawako asked.


    Yokoshima smiled and said, "That''s easy."


    Everyone also listened because they were curious.


    Yokoshima started tough and said, "S.e.x appeal!"


    "S.e.x appeal?" everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Yes! Shouko, you should dress with something s.e.xy! Don''t hide those big b.r.e.a.s.ts of yours! Show it to that man and bring him to the hotel! Then after both of you have s.e.x, tell him that you''re pregnant! You''ll be his girlfriend and even his wife!" Yokoshima said with excited expression but everyone wasn''t excited. They felt they were dumb to listen to her advice.


    Sawako shook her head and said, "Don''t listen to her. She is still single now."


    "What! At least I have a lot of cute boys around me!" Yokoshima didn''t want to lose.


    Sawako ignored her.


    Ayako shook her head. She couldn''t count her friends, "Do whatever you want, but I do not want you to regret your choice."


    Shouko nodded at her, at least Ayako''s advice was better than anyone. She had made up her mind. She would confess her feelings to him.

 Chapter 151: Problem?

    Yuuki arrived at hispany and parked his car. He entered the building and greeted everyone.


    They knew this young man was their boss. They needed to give a good impression to him.


    "You finallye," Machida said with an annoyed tone. "Did you forget you''re the owner of thispany?"


    Yuuki felt really guilty when he saw a dark circle around her eyes, "I''m sorry, I have a lot of matters, how about we talk about the book?"


    Machida was still angry and wanted to reprimand him but suddenly he touched her shoulder.


    "Well, let''s talk in your room," Yuuki pushed her slowly.


    "Hmph," Machida was still angry.


    Yuuki took her to her chair and was still holding her shoulders.


    "What are you doing?" Machida asked.


    "You''re quite tired, I''ll massage your shoulder," Yuuki said and massaged her slowly.


    Machida wanted to refuse him but when she felt his message. She felt all the rigidness and tiredness inside her body started to fly away. She didn''t want him to stop.


    "Ahnn.." Machida wanted to stop her m.o.a.ns but she couldn''t. Luckily, she had locked the door and this room was soundproof so no one would be able to hear her voice.


    Yuuki massaged her shoulders, neck, hands, and waist. He had to admit this mature woman was very beautiful.


    Machida had never felt this good before. She started to rx her body and kept m.o.a.ning in the room.


    Her m.o.a.ns were very s.e.xy. It took a lot of his will power to not attack her. His lips were dry but he was still patient and massaged her body.


    It didn''t take a long time and he finished his massage session, "Done." He didn''t move from her back because if he moved she would be able to see his bulging pants. He needed at least five minutes to calm himself.


    Machida was embarrassed. She couldn''t believe that a young man that was at least 10 years younger than her making her like this. Her heart was in a mess but her body was satisfied. She started to think that working under him wasn''t that bad. Her sry was good and she also got this fantastic massage from him. Even though her workload was much but she got a lot of benefits.


    If only she could find a husband, it would be perfect. She needed to calm her mind for at least five minutes.


    The room was silent for the entire five minutes. Both of their minds were still in a mess.


    Yuuki took a deep breath and looked at his pants. He had checked that his little brother had already fallen asleep but he could wake up anytime.


    "So? Can you tell me about the sales?" Yuuki was still trying to calm his mind.


    "Ye-yes!" Machida was still fl.u.s.tered but it didn''t stop her from doing her job. She showed him a lot of doc.u.ments about the sales of Sword Art Online.


    Yuuki took the doc.u.ments and read them. He was quite surprised to see the numbers of sales on the first day. After all, it was just a light novel, if it was a traditional novel which was as thick as a brick this number of sales was nothing. He was satisfied with this result and praised Machida.


    "This is great, thank you for your hard work," Yuuki said with a sincere tone.


    Machida was happy that he praised her. She felt that her hard work was being appreciated. She could show her original boss that thispany could be the best publishingpany.


    "Do you want something? I''ll give you a gift of anything you want," Yuuki said. He believed that her hard work needed to be appreciated. That was why he decided to give her a gift.


    Machida was surprised, "Really? You''ll give me a gift?"


    Yuuki nodded, "As long as I can get it, I''ll give it to you." He didn''t mind if she asked him for a luxury car or home. He knew that having her in hispany would make hispany bigger in the future.


    Machida thought for a while and looked at her boss. She was only looking for a husband but the only good man around her was her boss. If only her boss was only a few years younger than her. She sighed within her mind.


    "Well, can I keep this first? Because I can''t think of anything," Machida didn''t know what she should have asked of him.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "It''s ok, you don''t need to rush."


    "Well, let''s talk about some problem first," Machida said with a serious expression.


    "We have a problem?" Yuuki was quite confused after all his novel was very good now. He was wondering what kind of problem.


    Machida nodded, "Yes, we can''t find any good novelist." She was quite annoyed that all the light novel beside his novel was trash. Thispany could survive with his light novel but to be the best in the country or even the world? They needed more than one god ss books.


    Yuuki nodded and understood the problem. Beside him all the novelist was such. He was also having a headache but then he started to think. He also read a lot of good light novels in his past life. He remembered some of them and he could draw it again with his drawing proficiency. His speed writing was also very fast.


    "How about I write another novel?" Yuuki suddenly said.


    "What? You can write another novel?" Machida was quite surprised. She had heard that he was also mangaka and a very famous one at that. She was worried about his body. "Don''t force yourselves, I worried you to get sick."


    Yuuki smiled, "Thank you for worrying about me, I''m happy."


    Machida definitely wasn''t blushing when she saw his smile.


    "But I''m fine, I''ll write about it in a few days," Yuuki said.


    Machida tried to stop him but she couldn''t. She could only sigh and listened to the story of his other novel.

 Chapter 152: Bookstore

    "What about our website?" Yuuki asked.


    "It''s quite good, there have been a lot of viewers in the past few days," Machida was quite happy when he mentioned the web.


    It was still rare for someone to use the inte for their business. That was why Yuuki used this moment and tried to be the first one. He also wanted to develop more inte business based but he needed to have a firm his business before he entered the other thing.


    Yuuki had owned a novel publishingpany and in a few days, his Kengan match would be held. He would also own a manga publishingpany. After that, he would also try to search for a gamepany, anime makerpany, and musicpany.


    He would be the king of otaku this day. He was excited when he thought about it and when he was ready he would start another business. He needed to be patient and did it step by step.


    Now, he was thinking about what kind of novels he should write for hispany. He decided toe to the bookstore to check about a light novel there.


    He arrived at the bookstore and checked the light novel that was sold in this bookstore. He saw that his Sword Art Only was sold out and this made him smile. He looked at the other book and checked it.


    The light novel is quite thin since it was only contained around 100.000 wordspared to the traditional novel which could reach around 500.000 words or more. The light novel didn''t take a lot of time to write. That was why he was confident to write one more light novel.


    The light novel also has a lot of quite a genre from horror, romance, and fighting but he frowned when he couldn''t find any ''reincarnation'' and ''another world'' genre of novel. The light novel is very famous for that kind of genre but he can''t find it in this bookstore and probably in another store.


    Yuuki had decided what kind of novel he would write for his next light novel but he decided to look around this book store. He looked at the traditional novel section. He was quite surprised to see a book as thick as a brick. He took that book and read its title.


    "Sloth?" Yuuki remembered there was a famous best selling novel author name Shinobu Akiyama. He remembered she had written around four books and this ''Sloth'' was her fourth book. The other three were ''Wrath'', ''Envy'', and ''Greed''. He was wondering if this author would write full seven sins for her books. He ced the book back since he didn''t want to read such a thick book. He decided to look around the bookstore.


    This bookstore also sold manga drawing tools. There were a lot of things such as ink, pen, paper, etc. He had never bought his manga drawing tools himself and always asked his editor Mihari to buy it for him.


    When he looked around he heard someone call his name.


    "Yuuki!" Yuuki heard a female voice and from her voice, she was quite excited to see him here. He turned his head and saw Tsubasa there.


    "Tsubasa!" Yuuki was also excited to see her.


    They hurriedly hugged each other and even ignored everyone in here. They really missed each other. Ever since Tsubasa started her debut she was quite busy and didn''te often to his manga studio. He was also quite busy taking care of his manga, novel, business, and his girlfriends. He didn''te to her dormitory to y.


    Tsubasa rubbed her face on his chest and Yuuki was caressing her back. They weren''t a couple but they were more like a brother or best friends. Even though they thought like this but other people would think they were a couple who didn''t know shame and hugging in the middle of the bookstore.


    "Tsu-chan! Yuuki! Don''t be shameless here!" Ruki came to them and tried to separate them. She was blushing hard because she was embarrassed.


    "Ruki, it''s been a while," Yuuki looked at this girl.


    Ruki sighed in relief when she seeded in separating both of them. Her face was still reddened and said, "Yeah, it''s been a while, Yuuki." She was quiteplicated to see this young man again. She knew that this young man had a lot of girlfriends.


    Even though Ruki hated to admit it, he made her improve her manga story. She didn''t have any experience with men and she only wrote her manga based on her imagination.


    That was why when she heard the story of Yuuki from Tsubasa. Ruki suddenly got an idea to make her manga be interesting. She was unsure whether he would try to flirt or make both her and Tsubasa became her mistress.


    Ruki was in deep thought until she remembered Tsubasa''s words that both of her girlfriends had big b.r.e.a.s.ts. She meant very big b.r.e.a.s.ts. She looked down and was almost crying when she saw her washboard like chest. She had worked very hard from drinking papaya milk, exercise, and some yoga but her chest didn''t grow at all. She was quite desperate but she didn''t know what to do.


    Yuuki didn''t know what Ruki was thinking.


    "What are you doing here, Yuuki?" Tsubasa was happy that she met him by chance here. She had always wanted toe to his manga studio but she was very busy making her own manga. She was wondering if he came to buy some manga drawing tools.


    "I''m looking around the book, I want to write another one," Yuuki said.


    But these words made both Tsubasa and Ruki startled.


    "WHAT??" they said at the same time.

 Chapter 153: Family Restaurant Meeting

    They went to Wagnaria to talk about his novel.


    Yuuki was looking around Wagnaria. It had been a while he came to this ce. He noticed Popura came to them.


    "Ah, it''s the guest! It''s been a while," Popura was quite surprised to see him.


    Yuuki nodded at her, "Can you give us a seat for three people?"


    Popura nodded like a good girl, "Sure, please follow me."


    Tsubasa and Ruki were quite surprised to see a little girl to work in this family restaurant. They were wondering if this restaurant employed someone underage. If it like that they needed to inform it to the nearest police.


    They became even more surprised to see a waiter who punched a guy and a waiter who had katana on her waist. They were wondering what kind of restaurant was this.


    Popura guided them to the table and asked their order.


    Yuuki ordered his favorites Jambya and mangossi. Tsubasa ordered curry and melon soda. Ruki ordered cheesecake and earl gray tea.


    Then they started to talk about his novel.


    "If I''m not wrong you''re making Fairy Tail, right?" Ruki asked. She knew that the young man in front of her was the most popr mangaka but she didn''t expect him to write a light novel.


    "He also writes a light novel," Tsubasa said.


    "What novel?" This was Ruki''s first time to hear Yuuki was writing a light novel.


    "Sword Art Online," Tsubasa said. She had bought it on the first day and she fell in love with these works. She was wondering if there would be a virtual reality game in the future. She had imagined that she would y as a warrior and cut all of her enemies and monster. She wanted to y a virtual reality game.


    Ruki was surprised when she heard it. She also had read that book from Tsubasa and even though she liked romance novel this novel was great, especially the love between Kirito and Asuna. She was wondering if it because of his experience with a lot of girls. She was wondering if she had a boyfriend would her manga be more interesting.


    Ruki looked at Yuuki who was talking with Tsubasa about manga. It would be great if her boyfriend had the same job as her so they could support each other and would understand her better. She blushed when she remembered her only boy acquaintance was Yuuki.


    ''Sigh, it''ll be great if he is a single,'' Ruki knew that he had a lot of girlfriends. She shook her head and joined their conversation.


    "Will you stop your ''Sword Art Online''?" Tsubasa was worried that the reason Yuuki wrote another novel was that he gonna dropped Sword Art Only. If that was the reason she would definitelye to his home and protested to him every day until he started writing again.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No, I still continue writing Sword Art Only."


    "Then why did you write another novel?" Ruki was quite confused.


    "It''s because I want to conquest the manga and anime world," Yuuki said. He would make his name going down on history as the father of otaku in the world. He would monopoly the game, manga, novel, and music business. His first step was both manga and novel.


    Ruki was dumbfounded when she heard his reason but Tsubasa who heard his reason became more excited. She wasn''t wrong, if she always with him, her life would be very excited.


    "Let me help you to conquest the world of manga and anime!" Tsubasa said with burning eyes.


    Yuuki nodded at her, "Yes, please, lend me your strength!"


    Ruki shook her head when she saw both Tsubasa and Yuuki enter their own world. She was also annoyed about being ignored by them.


    "How are you going to conquer the world of manga and anime?" Ruki asked.


    Yuuki smiled mysteriously at her, "You need to wait for a few days." In a few days he would start his Kengan match at that time he would have Shounen jump on his hand.


    "What kind of novel will you write next?" Tsubasa was curious.


    "Well, you need to wait for it, I don''t want to spoil you," Yuuki said. He would write a novel about ''reincarnation'' and ''another world'' genre.


    "Excuse me, this is your food," Popura came to them with a lot of food in the tray.


    "Thank you, Popura is it?" Yuuki said while looking at her name tag.


    "Yes, guest!" Popura said while smiling, "What is your name guest?" She was quite curious about his name since he came with different girls every time he came. She was wondering if everyone was his girlfriend.


    "My name is Yuuki, you can call me that," Yuuki said.


    Popura nodded, "Then please enjoy your food." She said then left them.


    They started to eat their food. Ruki and Tsubasa were surprised at the quality of the food. It was very delicious.


    Ruki looked at Yuuki while eating her cheesecake. She had been troubled about her male characters. Her editor had told her that her male characters were quite suck. Her editor had given her an advice to see a male body on the inte or to find male friend. She didn''t know what to do then she remembered the young man in front of her. She looked at his body and gulped because of his muscle. She had heard from Tsubasa that his body was beyond amazing.


    Ruki took a deep breath and decided to ask him to be her model. She looked at him with a determined gaze.


    Yuuki realized that Ruki was looking at him with a strange gaze. He wanted to ask her what was wrong but he heard someone call him.


    "YUUKI-SENSEI!! CAW!!"


    Yuuki knew who was the one who called him. He turned his head and saw a lot of people who came with him.

 Chapter 154: Wagnaria

    Wagnaria is one of the most famous family restaurants in the city. The legend said that this restaurant had some connection with Yakuza. It was famous because of its unique employee. Many people kepting to this ce because of the thrill they got when they entered this restaurant. There was a waiter who punched her guest, a Yankee manager, the waiter who always brought a katana, a chef who had everyone secret, Yankee chef, and a pervert. They also forced some little girls to work in their restaurant. (Most of them were rumors). But there were also guests who kepting to this restaurant because their food was delicious.


    Today, there was something different in this restaurant. It was as if a storm woulde and the smell of danger could be smelled in one of the most conspicuous seats.


    Hiroomi Souma is the assistant chef who works at Wagnaria. Souma often gets out of doing work by threatening everyone with their dirty little secrets until they do what he says. Hiroomi, behind his cheery face, is actually a master secret finder. Just by knowing someone for a day, he can already discover a deep, dark secret about them. He does this by using tricky word-y to force it out of them, or by digging around to find the information. Thanks to this, he now has dirt on everyone in Wagnaria.


    Souma had a rare serious expression on his face. He looked at the guests who talked about something. He knew who they were and he could already feel pressure from them.


    "As expected," Souma said mysteriously until he was hit by a frying pan. "Owh!" He turned his head hatefully looking at his co-worker.


    "What''s wrong? Why did you look very serious?" said a tall young man who has blonde hair with bangs always covering his left eye.


    Jun Satou is a 20-year-old college student who works as the Head-Chef of Wagnaria Restaurant. He is often being called Yankee-chef because of his appearance.


    "Moo! Satou-kun! Don''t bother me!" Souma was a bit annoyed with him.


    "Why did you keep looking at them?" Satou was looking at the table with a lot of people.


    Souma shook his head and said, "You don''t understand anything, Satou-kun, in that table is a group of a very famous mangaka. They are very famous in the world of mangaka!" He said with a serious expression.


    Satou raised his eyebrow and looked doubtful. He looked at the tallest guy in that group and would have never thought that they were a mangaka. He didn''t doubt his words since he knew that Souma had everyone information on him. He was also curious about what kind of manga and who was their identity.


    "Is that true, Souma-san?" Popura suddenly appeared beside them, maybe because of her small size no one noticed her until she opened her voice. "I''M NOT SMALL!" She suddenly screamed when she felt someone thinking she was small.


    Souma nodded at her, "Yes, everyone in that table is all famous mangaka."


    "Really? What kind of manga do they make?" Popura looked very amazed and there was a star in her eyes.


    "Yes, tell us about their manga and their name," Satou said while ying with Popura''s hair. He was often ying with her hair.


    "Moo! Satou-san! Don''t bully me!" Popura was a bit annoyed but since she was kind.


    "My bad, I want to make you taller actually," Satou said with regret.


    "What? Really? How?" Popura was excited.


    Satou nodded, "Well, I''ll help you." He did something on her hair and showed the result with a mirror. "Here."


    Popura was very excited and saw the mirror but became furious when she saw her hair became a tower though it made her taller she didn''t want something like this. "Moo! Satou-san!"


    Souma who was by their side became annoyed, "Moo! Do you want to listen to me or not!"


    Both Popura and Satou became silent and nodded at him. They wanted to know about that group of people.


    "Well, I''ll tell you," But when Souma wanted to tell them suddenly someone appeared and reprimanded them.


    "Moo! Everyone! Don''t skip the works!" The guy with sses said.


    Souta Takanashi is a 16-year-old high school student who works at Wagnaria Resturant as a newly recruited waiter. He has an absolute obsession with cute little things, which is his original reason for working at the restaurant, as Popura had recruited him. This obsession started with his siblings due to all being older than him that causes him to hate older people. As such, he considers any woman and child over 12 a hag or ugly, and dislikes them, but shows love andpassion to young children and small cute things. This often gets people to think he is a lolicon.


    "Ok! Ok! We''ll start work when I finish introducing everyone on that table?" Souma said.


    Takanashi became curious. He looked at the table where everyone was looking. He looked at the guy who became the center of attention from every female guest. He was quite tired when every female guest kept asking him about the name of that guy.


    "Who are they?" Takanashi said.


    "They''re a mangaka," Souma said.


    "Mangaka?" Takahashi was surprised.


    "Yeah, everyone at that table is very famous, especially that guy," Souma said while pointing his finger at Yuuki.


    "Really? He is very famous?" Satou looked at Yuuki.


    "Wow! Yuuki is a famous person! I need his signature!" Popura said while trying to find a pen and paper.


    "Don''t senpai! You''ll be eaten!" Takanashi tried to stop her. He didn''t want for Popura to get close to that guy. He was afraid Popura would have a crush on him. He was like a father that was afraid his daughter would get stolen by a random guy.


    "What? I''ll be eaten?" Popura was shocked.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry about that, he definitely won''t have any interest in Popura," Soumaughed.


    "Really? Why?" Takanashi was happy and curious at the same time. He thought that his senpai was really cute and would make everyone want to keep her in their house.


    "It was only you!" screamed the author.


    "I''ll tell you the reason," Souma started to exin everyone''s identity on that table. He started to introduce the nine people in front of them to his co-worker. They were in awe to see many famous mangakas here.


    "They started talking!" Popura suddenly said.


    "Don''t worry, I ced some bug device there," Souma said with a smile on them.


    That smile was very creepy for everyone and they wanted to say he was a criminal but stopped when they thought that he had their secrets on him. They listened to the conversation of Mangaka in front of them.

 Chapter 155: Gold Future Cup 1

    Yuuki looked at six people in front of him. He looked Tsubasa who was excited and Ruki who was nervous. He couldn''t me her since in front of them were quite a famous mangaka in Shounen Jump and they were mangaka from Gongon Weekly.


    "Well, Niizuma, can you introduce them?" Yuuki asked.


    "That''s right, caw! All of them is my friend! The long-haired one is Fukuda-san! The chubby one is Nakai-san! And the only girl is Aoki ko-san!" Niizuma said while opened his hands wide.


    "Niizuma-kun, who are they?" Fukuda looked at Yuuki, Ruki, and Tsubasa.


    Mashiro and Takagi knew the identity of three people in front of them but it was different for Fukuda, Nakai, and Aoki. They didn''t know about it and quite curious since they saw Mashiro, Takagi, and Niizuma looked very courteous.


    Shinta Fukuda is a main supporting character in Bakuman.


    Yuriko Aiko is a supporting character and mangaka in Bakuman. She uses Ko Aoki as her pen name in Jump to avoid crowds of fans.


    Takuro Nakai is a Mangaka under Shueisha. For thetter of his career, he maintained a living as an assistant to other Mangakas.


    Yuuki knew who they were but he didn''t say anything. He looked at Yuriko and didn''t expect she was very cute.


    "EHEM!! Let me introduce you to the three people in front of you! CAW!! But I don''t know the other 2!!" Niizuma said with dramatic way. He pointed his finger at Yuuki, "He is the famous Yuuki-sensei!!"


    When Niizuma introduced him Yuriko, Nakai and Fukuda looked very startled. They would never expect to meet Yuuki-sensei.


    Fukuda took out something from his pant and gave it to him, "PLEASE, GIVE ME A SIGN!!"


    Yuuki didn''t expect him to be his fans. He nodded at him and gave him a signature.


    "Hmm, I''ve some questions, can I ask you?" Takagi who had been silent raised his hand.


    "Well, it depends on the questions though," Yuuki said.


    Takagi adjusted his sses and asked, "Are you also the writer of ''Sword Art Online''?" He had heard that Yuuki who was the one who wrote it but he still wanted to confirm it from the person in front of him.


    Yuuki didn''t think it was a secret and nodded at him, "Yeah, I''m the one who writes it."


    "Caw, caw, that light novel is awesome, Yuuki-sensei!" Niizuma stood up and said with a strange pose. He tried to mimic Kirito''s technique with both of his manga pen.


    Fukuda was still happy with the signature he got from Yuuki. Nakai was overwhelmed with the pressure in this store but Yuriko looked curiously at both girls beside Yuuki. She was wondering if they were also a fellow mangaka. It was her first time to meet girl''s mangaka and younger than her at that.


    "Umm, can I ask who are they?" Yuriko was also wondering if one of them were his girlfriend.


    Yuuki looked at both Tsubasa and Ruki. He asked whether it was fine to introduce them about their real identity in the mangaka world.


    Tsubasa was fine since her name was quite cool but she was actually quite afraid that she would disappoint her reader if they knew she was actually a woman. She drew a Shounen manga which most of them being drawn by a male. She hung her head and noticed someone patted her head.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure, they''ll be happy to see you," Yuuki said to encourage her.


    "Umm," Tsubasa got her confidence back when she heard him.


    "Her name is Tsubasa and her pen name is Wing V-sensei," Yuuki said made the six people in front of them startled.


    They knew who Wing V-sensei was since he was a famous neer from Gongon Weekly and self-proimed Yuuki-sensei''s general. They didn''t expect him to be a girl and a cute one at that.


    They blinked their eyes then screamed especially Niizuma, "Caw! Caw! Wing-V-sensei! I''m your fan!" The other person was also happy to see her.


    Tsubasa didn''t expect that they would have an exciting expression. She was happy that no one would discriminate against her. She also gave a sign on Niizuma''s book.


    "And who is she?" Mashiro looked curiously at thest beautiful girl. In his opinion, Ruki looked very graceful and thought she was writing Shoujo manga. The other person also had the same opinion as him and looked curiously at Ruki.


    Ruki who was being stared started to feel embarrassed. She was very shy with her pen name and her manga. After all, she drew an hi manga but her pen name was just too awful. She didn''t want them to know and looked at both Yuuki and Tsubasa with begging expression.


    Yuuki nodded in agreement. He knew that Ruki''s pen name was just awful especially for a cute girl like her but it was a different case for Tsubasa. Tsubasa didn''t think it was embarrassing and told them her identity.


    Ruki noticed that Tsubasa wanted to open her mouth. She wanted to stop her, "Tsu-chan!!" But it was toote. Tsubasa had already told them about her identity.


    "She is Big Boobies?Himeko!" Tsubasa said with a proud expression.


    "WAAAAAA!!!!" Ruki was almost crying when her friend told them her pen name. She had been trying hard to cover it but her friend blew it away.


    Yuuki shook his head and tried to calm Ruki down. He wanted tough at her pen name since it was just too awful.


    The six people mangaka from Shounen Jump were in a shocked state. They didn''t expect this graceful looking girl to be an hi mangaka.


    Fukuda almost had a nosebleed when he thought about it. He looked at Yuuki with an envious gaze. He thought that both Ruki and Yuuki were doing an experiment every night to draw a manga.


    Mashiro, Takagi, and Nakai were also shocked.


    Niizuma blinked his eyes several times. It was a gap moe!


    Yuriko took out something from her bag and gave it to Ruki, "Please, sign this!" She liked her manga very much.


    Ruki even though she was crying still signs her manga. Yuriko was the first fan she had met after all.


    When Ruki calmed down, they started to talk about the main thing.


    "So? Why did youe out together?" Yuuki asked. After all, it was quite rare to see many mangakas gathered like this.


    "We''re going to talk about the Gold Future Cup," Takagi said.


    "Gold Future Cup?"

 Chapter 156: Gold Future Cup 2

    The Gold Future Cup is a yearly one-shot mangapetition in the Weekly Sh¨­nen Jump magazine. It is held in a series of 4-7 consecutive issues of Jump with a different entrant in each issue. The one-shots are not only put up against each other but the other series in the magazine as well.


    During the Gold Future Cup, there is an option on the reader survey cards asking if readers would support the series or not. The one-shots ranking in the magazine, as well as it supports count, determines the victor. One-shots that do well in the Gold Future Cup have a good chance at serialization.


    Of course, many aspiring mangaka won''t let this chance go and enter this tournament.


    Even Tsubasa and Ruki also that if someone won this tournament they would get a chance for serialization.


    Yuuki looked weirdly at the six people in front of him. He took his coffee and sipped it slowly, "Do you want to enter this tournament as well?" He was wondering if they would work together to win a tournament.


    Fukuda nodded his head, "Yes, we''re working together to fight this enemy." He took a newspaper and gave it to him.


    Yuuki took it and read it was news about a famous musician wanted to enter the manga world. He frowned and knew why they were gathered like this. He didn''t think it was unfair since this musician was famous. It was quite dumb if he didn''t use his poprity if he wanted to enter this tournament. But it was only on the premise his manga was uninteresting. If the manga of this musician was boring as f.u.c.k, he would lose his fans quickly.


    Tsubasa and Ruki also looked at the newspaper. Ruki was quite startled when she saw this new.


    "Koogy want to draw his own manga?" Ruki was quite shocked.


    "Do you know him?" Yuuki asked.


    Ruki nodded at him, "Yes, he is quite a famous singer and I also collect his song. I heard he was in hiatus and wanted to draw manga. I didn''t expect him to use poprity this way." She knew that with this advertis.e.m.e.nt many of his fans would give him their support to him.


    Tsubasa didn''t show an interest with this singer. She was only interested in both manga and Yuuki. Though she would support Yuuki if he decided to be a singer.


    "What do you think about this, Yuuki-sensei? Isn''t this cheating?" Fukuda was quite emotional.


    Yuuki shook his head, "Well if he uses creator perspective what he was doing was cheating." His words made everyone smile. "But if he uses the perspective of businessman it was a great thing. This advertis.e.m.e.nt can raise the sales of Shounen Jump''s book."


    They were silent in front of cold truth. After all, it was all about money if it sold well no one would care about it.


    "But if your manga is interesting, you don''t need to worry about this kind of crap," Yuuki said and clenched his hand, "Destroy him and show him that you''re better than this guy who uses his poprity to win this tournament."


    His words affected the six people in front of him. Even both Ruki and Tsubasa were also affected. Tsubasa had a star on her eyes and Ruki was blushing. Strong and confidence were one of those things that woman liked in guys.


    "Ano, can you give us an opinion about our manga?" Yuriko said while raising her hand. She wanted to know the opinion of the famous ''Fairy Tail'' mangaka. Everyone also wanted him to give them their opinion about their manga.


    "Well, sure," Yuuki didn''t mind and took their manga. He read their manga Detective Trap by Muto Ashirogi, Kiyoshi Night with Shinta Fukuda, and Hideout Door by Aoki Ko and Takuro Nakai. He read it slowly and knew who was going to be the winner.


    "How is it?" Mashiro asked.


    "Well, I think there will be two people who will take the first ce," Yuuki said.


    "That! Like what Niizuma-kun said!" Kiyoshi was shocked.


    "Hehehe, you can see it too, Yuuki-sensei!" Niizuma was happy that someone understood him.


    Yuuki nodded at him, "Well, don''t worry about that singer, I believe yours is better."


    Then they didn''t continue to talk about this Gold Future Cup. They started to ask him about the development of ''Fairy Tail'' since they were curious about it.


    Yuuki looked at the six people in front of him. He knew that they would be the backbone of Shounen Jump. He would have Shounen Jump in the future and made a good rtionship with wouldn''t be bad.


    Yuuki also knew that someone put bug device on their table and he turned his head. He smiled at the blue haired guy and this made the blue haired guy shudder. He knew everyone in Wagnaria since he had watched ''Working!'' in the past. He didn''t know where this blue haired guy got his courage to spy on him.


    Yuuki didn''t stay for long and decided to go home. It was almost night and he wanted to go back as soon as possible. He said goodbye to the six people and delivered both Tsubasa and Ruki back. He didn''t stay in their dormitory for a long time and went home. He said he would visit themter with everyone.


    Yuuki was in his car until he noticed the cor on Kuroka gave him notice. He didn''t expect something would happen to her. He needed to save her but before that, he needed to hide his identity. He didn''t want someone to know he could use magic.


    But when he gonna made his costume, he heard Ruki''s voice.


    "YUUKI!!"


    Yuuki stopped his action and looked at her.


    "What''s wrong? Did you miss something behind?" Yuuki asked.


    Ruki shook her head, "No, can you help me to be my model for my manga?" She was quite embarrassed.


    "Sure," Yuuki didn''t think much after all he had something more important to do.


    Ruki smiled happily and went back.


    Yuuki sighed and drove his car to a remote ce. He made a costume to hide his identity and teleported directly to Kuroka. He was wondering if Kuroka was being caught by scientists to be researched since Kuroka was UMA.

 Chapter 157: Zero

    Kuroka was in a dire situation. She didn''t expect such an easy mission would turn into a disaster. Her space magic had been sealed and she couldn''t escape at all. She could only use her Senjutsu and her Youjutsu to fight with opponents.


    Oh, how much she missed Yuuki right now. Kuroka actually met him on this asion. She looked at him and had something different from a normal human that was why she decided to get closer to him. She didn''t expect he was really a beast. He had a lot of girlfriends and he was quite strong for a human. He was also interesting enough for her to stick around. He also gave her this cor on her neck. It was quite beautiful and she liked it very much.


    Kuroka also knew that he could use magic but to what extent she didn''t know much. That was also one of the reasons for her to stay with him. She wanted to know how strong he was. After all his magic could make something out of nothing. It was her first time seeing something like that.


    What she hated about him was that he thought she was a UMA. She was a goddamn Youkai and Devil, not a UMA. But she needed to defeat all the opponents who chased after her or else she wouldn''t be able to meet him again.


    "Hahaha, what a luck that we meet SS-ss Stray Devil."


    "Hehehe, don''t kill her first, her body is nice."


    "Hahaha, let me have one of her limbs."


    Kuroka frowned but didn''t say anything. She needed to focus since they were quite strong especially after they had sealed her space magic. She was quite regretful to sleep carelessly on the tree. She didn''t think the devil in front of her had targetted her the entire time.


    In front of her were three devils from Old Satan Faction. Even though they were from Khaos Brigade but that didn''t mean everyone was very happy to cooperate together. They had their own agenda and when there was a chance they would start to attack each other.


    If it was her usual power, Kuroka could kill them instantly but her power was weaker than her usual but she wouldn''t let them out easily. She used her Touki to strengthen her strength, speed, and durability. She needed to be careful or else one mistake. She would end up in their bed and be killed after that.


    Kuroka also cast her poison mist to make them unable to move but her magic was being countered by wind magic from one of the devils. She frowned and used her illusion to create a mirage of herself.


    Suddenly 10 Kuroka appeared and moved at the same time.


    The three devils wereughing and one of them used his magic to stop her illusion.


    Kuroka stopped and jumped back. She didn''t expect all the devil in front of her to counter all of her magic. She decided to use fire magic but the devil in front of her used water magic to block her.


    "Wind Cutter!!"


    That devil made several des of wind cut her.


    Kuroka was startled and wanted to avoid this magic but one of the devils used his illusion magic to stop her movement. She couldn''t move and that magic made a deep wound on her shoulder, thigh, and stomach.


    "ARG!!" Kuroka was trying to endure but it was too painful. She looked hatefully at the three devils in front of her.


    "Hahaha, just stop struggling and let us enjoy your body," The devil who used water magic walked toward her. He wanted to touch her b.r.e.a.s.t but Kuroka sliced his hand with her w.


    SLASH


    "ARGGG!!!" The devil didn''t expect her to have the power to attack him. He was screaming and looked very angry at her.


    "KILL HER!! KILL HER!!" His friends were also affected and decided to kill Kuroka. Theybined their magic and attacked her at the same time.


    "WIND CUTTER!!"


    "WATER SLICE!!"


    "MIND DISRUPTION!!"


    Kuroka couldn''t move and knew this was her end, ''Shirone, I''m sorry''. Her only regret was that she couldn''t meet her little sister anymore. She was unwilling but she was helpless. When she was in a helpless situation she noticed her cor started to blink several times. She blinked her eyes and suddenly noticed someone appeared in front of her.


    "Rho Aias!"


    Kuroka would have never seen this kind of beautiful thing in her life. She saw that flowers like shields blocked the magic easily. She looked at the person in front of her. She smelled someone familiar but she couldn''t remember it.


    He wears a costume consisting of a tight light purple suit with golden stripes, long wrapped sleeves, and a frilled white cravat. The outfitbines Victorian fashion with that of a sleek bodysuit; worn over it is a ck and gold cloak with crimson spandex lining the inside and an enormous ck cape encircling the head.


    Kuroka couldn''t see his face since it was covered by a mask.


    "Who are you??" The devil was worried looking at the man in front of them but the man didn''t say anything and made the devil frown until they saw a sword appeared on his hand.


    It is a two-handed, golden greatsword with a blue jewel embedded in the hilt that boasts a magnificence and enormity that makes it seem as if it was created by inhuman hands.


    The man slowly opened the sword and dazzling blue light illuminated the entire dark forest.


    The Devils started to shudder and decided to run away when they saw that dangerous weapon but how could this man let them?


    The man raised his sword and said, "¡ªO sword, Let thee be filled." The twilight swells around the sword and was released as a sh of light. A light cut the sky and the man swung down his sword toward the devils.


    "BALMUNG!!!"


    BOOM!!!!


    It was the utter destruction of all the things that touched that the sh of light was destroyed without leaving anything behind, including the devil.


    Kuroka could only open her mouth wide. She saw the man looked very satisfied with his work and looked at her.


    "Are you okay?" The man asked her.


    Kuroka didn''t know how he looked but he must be handsome.


    "Who are you?" Kuroka asked with a curious expression. She didn''t feel scared at all with him.


    "My name is Zero," The man didn''t say anything else and touched her body.


    Kuroka didn''t stop him and just let him do whatever he wanted. She was curious after all but felt her body slowly recovered and looked at the man gratefully.


    "KUROKA!!!" When he healed her they heard someone voice.


    "I think that''s your friend, I need to go," the man teleported instantly and didn''t even let her say anything.


    Kuroka felt regret and looked at her friend hatefully.


    "Kuroka, are you fine?" The monkey-like person looked very worried.


    "What the hell, Bikou!! You shouldete!!" Kuroka was angry.


    Bikou didn''t even register her and looked at the utter mass destruction in front of him, "What the hell is happening?"


    Kuroka snorted and ignored him. Her power was back and she needed to check who that man was. She was suspicious and decided to check whether her suspicion was true or not. She stood up and teleported.


    "Wait! Kuroka!" Bikou was dumbfounded when he saw her teleported suddenly. He scratched his head and decided to go back, "Well, I''ll report it to Vali."


    Kuroka was fine after some resting and transformed back to her cat form. She was near Yuuki''s apartment. If she didn''t find him in his apartment then that masked man must be him. She entered the apartment and saw him eating a cake with his girlfriend.


    "Oh, Kuroka? Do you want some cake?" Yuuki asked.


    "Meow!" Kuroka nodded slowly and jumped on hisp. She looked at him with an interesting gaze and decided to observe him further. She also ate the cake slowly on his hand. ''Well, this isn''t bad.'' She slept soundly on hisp.

 Chapter 158: Night Talk

    Yuuki was eating the cheesecake in front of him while listening to the stories of his three girlfriends. He looked at the cat who was sleeping on hisp. He didn''t expect to be Kuroka from ''High School DxD''. He sighed in relief when no one knew his identity. He was d to make a costume or else there would be a consequence. He knew someone protecting this country from that supernatural activity. Well, as long as no one knew his identity he could live peacefully in here.


    Yuuki was d that he had this ''Arc of Embodiment''. He could create anything in his imagination. He was d that he was ''Fate Series'' fans in his past life. It gave him an idea to create such a powerful weapon. His memory was quite strong especially after he added some device that he made with his magic to make him remember and imagined something better.


    Yuuki was also very angry when he saw Kuroka was being covered by wounds. He used his killer to move instantly and destroyed them. When he calmed he thought that his attack was too much to be used on them. He could use more weaker magic to kill them after all.


    "Yuuki! Did you listening?" Rankoined.


    "My bad, what did you talking about?" Yuuki asked.


    "Today, both Uomi-Kaichou and Yukari-senpai came to our apartment," Yukana said made him startled.


    "Cough! Cough!" Yuuki choked on the cake he had eaten.


    "Here, water," Utaha was kind enough to give him water.


    "Gulp, gulp," Yuuki drank it as soon as possible. He didn''t expect almost died because of the cake. He asked them worriedly, "Did Uomi say something strange?" He knew how perverted Uomi was.


    "Well, she didn''t say anything," Utaha said calmly.


    Yuuki sighed in relief until he heard her words.


    "She just told us that you made her pregnant and now wanted your responsibility," Utaha looked very angry at him.


    Ranko and Yukana also looked at him with a suspicious gaze. Their boyfriend was just a stud.


    Yuuki shook his head and told them that Uomi was just joking with them. They still looked very suspicious but still believed him.


    "Are you going to stay here, Yukana?" Yuuki looked at her.


    Yukana nodded at him, "Yes, I''ve told my parents that I''ll stay in Ranko''s apartment in a few days."


    Yuuki didn''t mind her to stay but this apartment had be too small for him and his girlfriend. He really needed to find a house to amodate his girlfriend. He knew that in a few days. He would meet Utaha''s parent and she would introduce him to her uncle since her uncle was a property agent.


    They continued to eat his cake since it was very good. Yuuki didn''t have time to buy it from the store and made it with his magic. He told them that he bought this cake on Onodera''s cake shop who was his little brother''s crush.


    "Wait, don''t tell me that your little brother is two-timing?" Yukana suddenly said. Utaha and Ranko also looked at him.


    Yuuki thought that his girlfriend wasn''t someone who would bber any secret. He told them about the agreement between his dad and the boss of Bee Hive Gang. He told them that his little brother and Chitoge were dating each other to stop the war between his Yakuza Group and that gang.


    They were in a daze when they heard this story. They didn''t expect they heard such a juicy story from him. It was like the TV Drama they had watched on the television were happening in real life.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that," Yukana said quietly. She thought it was strange that Chitoge didn''t show that much interest with Raku during their double-date. She didn''t expect they would only fake their rtionship to stop the war between the two gangs.


    "Why did you not the one who is dating her?" Ranko asked confusedly. She thought that he would be very happy to date such a cute girl. She had seen Chitoge and in her opinion, she was very cute especially that natural blonde hair and those blue eyes.


    "Well, how can I date her when I''m dating all of you? If the members of Bee Hive Gang knew I was dating you at the same time while dating her. What do you think will happen?" Yuuki asked them.


    They thought that it was a very reasonable exnation.


    "Well, I think you''ll be hatchet deaths," Utaha said with a smile.


    Yuuki shuddered, he knew that Utaha had a ck belly but he didn''t mind. He would bully herter that night.


    They continued to talk until Utaha asked him a question.


    "Are you really going to fight in that Kengan Match?" Utaha asked worriedly.


    Kuroka, who was sleeping soundly, opened her eyes slowly. She listened to their conversation.


    "Fight? Kengan Match? What are you talking about?" Yukana was confused but also quite worried when she heard about the fight.


    Ranko started to exin to her about the situation and this made Yukana worried.


    "Don''t fight!" Yukana was against him.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, I''ve got to do this."


    "But? Don''t you see Komada yesterday? He is very big! The man who can defeat him must be bigger or else more skilled!" Ranko said.


    They still remembered Komada who came to their apartment. It was their first time to see someone very big beside Sekibayashi Jun.


    Yuuki sighed and told them, "Just watch me." He didn''t say anything again. He took them to the bed and decided to shut them down. He was quite tired when he used noble phantasm to kill the Devils. He wanted to release some stress.


    Kuroka looked curiously at the four people in front of her, "Meow!!" She felt hot and decided to go out to calm her mind. She looked hatefully at Yuuki and snorted. She would definitely uncover the identity of that masked man.

 Chapter 159: Hiratsukas Scolding

    The next day, Yuuki walked toward the school together with Yukana and Ranko. He became the center of attention since he walked together with two gyaru hotties at the same time. He became the enemies of a male student in this school.


    "Look at that v.i.r.g.i.n! I bet they''re jealous of you," Ranko said with a smile. Her smile was very cute if only her words wasn''t that crude.


    Yuuki knew but he didn''t want to admit that Ranko was actually liked to insult v.i.r.g.i.n boys. He shook his head and thought that he was actually a v.i.r.g.i.n a few weeks ago.


    "Ranko! You can''t say something like that!" Yukana was still better. Even though she was gyaru but she was still polite.


    "Yes, yes," Ranko was bi-s.e.x.u.a.l and had both Yuuki and Yukana made her thought that her life was very blissful. She was still remembered about the thing they didst night. It was very nice and she liked it very much. She hugged both the arm of both Yukana and Yuuki.


    Yuuki and Yukana only shook their heads and followed her to the ss. They ignored everyone gazed and walked as if nothing matter but he knew the n wasn''t going well since in front of them was Hiratsuka-sensei who looked very pissed right now.


    Her face was as if told him ''Go to the staff room now!'' Hiratsuka wouldn''t take ''No'' answer from him.


    Yuuki could only sigh and followed her. He was looking at both Yukana and Ranko who waved their hands. He was wondering if there was some discrimination between boys and girls. Why did he receive a scolding from this teacher in the early morning?


    Yuuki was sitting in ''seiza'' position while in front of him Hiratsuka-sensei smoked her cigarette. He looked at her and nodded at her body proposition was nice. That tight pants made increased the beauty of her legs.


    "I heard that you gonna enter Kengan Match," Hiratsuka suddenly said.


    Yuuki stopped looking at her leg and raised his eyebrow. He looked at her and said, "How did you know, sensei?" He was wondering if Hiratsuka was from upper ss or rich family.


    Hiratsuka snorted and angry, "Are you crazy? Do you know what kind of match is that?" She was worried about him. She was thinking that Yuuki was a teenager and didn''t know anything that was why he decided to enter Kengan Match on a whim.


    "I''ve entered this match and I''ll win it, sensei," Yuuki said.


    "Do you know who is your opponents?" Hiratsuka asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "I''ve heard it from Komada."


    "Komada?" Hiratsuka thought for a while and said, "The Deva King, Komada?" She was dumbfounded.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, he is my dad''s subordinates, he said that the one who defeated him a few days ago will be my opponents."


    "Are you serious? Do you want to die!!" Hiratsuka was screaming and made everyone looked at them.


    "Sensei! Be quiet!" Yuuki tried to calm her.


    Hiratsuka looked very embarrassed and apologized to everyone. She sat again on her seat and looked at the young man in front of her. She had watched Kengan Match a few times in the past and she was familiar with the name of The Deva King, ''Komada''. She knew that Komada was very powerful especially that physic that looked like a bulldozer. Her punch was just a childpared to that man.


    "Are you confident to win?" Hiratsuka knew that Yuuki couldn''t escape from this match. After all, she knew how sacred Kengan Match. Businessman needed to fulfill the agreement of the promise in the match or else their reputation was going downhill.


    What does the businessman need in their business? It''s a reputation! Without reputation, no one gonna does business with you.


    "I''ll win," There wasn''t any hesitation in his eyes. Yuuki knew that he would win this match easily but since he was wrestler and entertainer at that. He needed to entertain the guests or else he would fail as a wrestler.


    Hiratsuka sighed at him. She didn''t know how strong he was but at least he wasn''t strong enough to enter this match in her mind. "What about your parents? What did they think about it?" She knew that his parents were Yakuza and probably could help him in this match.


    "Well, just do whatever I want, he said," Yuuki said. He remembered that his dad told him that he could do whatever he wanted. His dad didn''t even stop him from fighting in Kengan Match.


    "I need to call your parents," Hiratsuka took her phone but Yuuki stopped her. His movement was very fast and she couldn''t see it at all. She definitely wasn''t a weak woman. She had ck-belt on Karate and she was still training her body until today. But she couldn''t even see him take her phone away from her hand.


    "Now, now, don''t call my parents, I''ll do whatever I want, don''t stop me, sensei," Yuuki gave her phone back and he stood up, "I''ll win and you should watch my matchter." He said then he left her.


    Hiratsuka was still stunned. She thought that he was only acting when he received her punch. She clenched her fist and decided to punch him harder when she met him again. She took her phone and called someone on her phone. She couldn''t let her student in danger and she needed some insurance so he wouldn''t die.


    "Hello? Yeah, can you help me, grandfather?"


    Yuuki walked toward his ss but suddenly shuddered. He didn''t know why but he thought that Hiratsuka would give him some punishmentter.

 Chapter 160: Acting or Real?

    Yuuki was in drama club while reading his dialogue.


    "I want you to be with me," Yuuki said with a serious expression and deep voice. He had trained his acting proficiency tirelessly. He had been taught by this genius 9 year old actress after all. His acting was quite perfect but it was different for his partner.


    Yuuki looked at Hina-chan who was blushing very hard and stuttered.


    "Bu-but-but, we-we can''t," Hina-chan was very nervous. She would have never thought that their distance would be this close. She looked at him with shy and nervous at the same time. She had gotten used to talking with him every day but never this close.


    "Hmm, I think, Hina-chan should have to get used to being near Yuuki," Ruriko said. She knew anyone would be nervous if they were being told something like that by this beast. She would have never thought that Yuuki would be able to enter his role very fast. It was as if she saw the birth of genius. (She is also genius).


    "What do you mean?" Yuuki was confused. ''Getting near?''


    "Hmm, Chiaki, can you change Hina-chan for a while? I want you to give her an example," Ruriko said.


    "Yes, sensei," Chikai said while walking toward him.


    Chiaki wears her usual red jersey with short pants. Even though she looks quite sloppy, she is still very beautiful.


    "Excuse me, Hina-chan," Chiaki said while changing the position with Hina-chan.


    "Ye-yes, manager!" Hina-chan looked seriously at both Yuuki and Chiaki. She wanted to get better at acting and looked at them with a serious expression. But she also said that she failed her acting.


    "Don''t mind, Hina-chan, you''ll get betterter," Kuina tried to encourage her.


    "Hmm, I know that you''re working hard! Don''t worry about it!" Even Yua who was usually mad at her tried to encourage Hina-chan.


    "Ye-yes! I''ll work hard!" Hina-chan said. ''That''s right, I need to work hard!" She became spirited and looked at the acting of both Chiaki and Yuuki.


    Yuuki was seriously thinking that the script of this drama was quite ridiculous. The title of this drama was, ''Forbidden love between a little red riding hood and the wolf''. This story was simr to Romeo and Juliet but it was beingbined with ''Red Riding Hood and The Wolf''.


    The story is about the prince of wolf and the princess of a human who fell in love deeply with each other but because of their race was a fight to each other. Their love bes forbidden but they can''t stop their love. They would sacrifice everything to meet their loved one. It was a tragic drama and even though it was quite ridiculous the story was very nice.


    There were many roles in this drama but the most important thing was the wolf prince, William, and the red princess, Rose.


    Yuuki looked at the girl in front of him. Her smell was very distinct and it made him hot. He had already entered his role as the wolf prince, William. His eyes were feverish as if he wanted to eat her right now.


    Chiaki who was also training her acting skill since she was a child. She was actually amazed at him that he could enter his role very fast. She looked at his feverish eyes who looked at her body as if the most delicious thing in the world. She was blushing but became normal as soon as possible. She was professional and this was also her chance to improve her acting skill.


    Yuuki pushed her to the wall and whispered with a deep tone, "I want you to be with me."


    Chiaki who heard his voice started to shudder. Her body felt really giddy and weak at the same time. She was really wondering if this was the real him or acting. She knew that someone newbie like Hina-chan would instantly be defeated by his words. She started to enter her characters and acted like a shy princess.


    "N-no! We can''t!" Chiaki said.


    Yuuki who heard him be mncholy and took both of her hands. He looked deeply into her eyes and said, "Why? I love you so much? I don''t care about our kingdom! As long as I''ve you, I''ll abandon everything!" His words became desperate but still tender as if he wanted to show her how much he loved her.


    Chiaki''s eyes started to be red and watery, "But, our parents won''t allow it! Our love won''t be blessed!" She was also very desperate at this moment.


    "I know, I know that but I want you, I want you by my side, Rose!" Yuuki still looked deeply into her eyes.


    "But, why me? I''m sure there is a better girl than me! What about Reba? Are you going to abandon her? Do you have that courage to abandon her for me?" Chiaki didn''t look away from him. She wanted to know his determination.


    "You''re the only one for me, Rose. That night when I saw you, I can''t forget about you. Your tender lips, your mesmerizing eyes, and this rose like the smell of yours," Yuuki said while smelling her neck, "I know you''re the only one for me, youplete me and I''ll do anything for you, even if I''ve to abandon her." He said while caressing her cheek tenderly. He looked very infatuated with her.


    Chiaki locked her eyespletely and opened her mouth slowly, "Kiss me..."


    Yuuki looked quite stunned but calmed himself, "As you wish, mydy..."


    Yuuki hugged her waist and Chiaki hugged his neck. They were moving their heads closer and when their lips were only an inch away suddenly the board appeared between them. They were startled and looked who it was.


    "That''s enough! That''s perfect!" Ruriko appeared between them and stopped them from kissing each other. She looked happy that this was quite perfect but quite annoying at the same time as she watched them kiss each other.


    Yuuki and Chiaki noticed everyone was looking at them with blush on their face.


    "Hina-chan, don''t faint! wake up! Wake up!" Yuuki and Chiaki were stunned when they heard Kuina''s words.


    Chiaki walked away from him and tried to look at his face. She was very embarrassed when she remembered her acting earlier. She couldn''t believe that she almost kissed him.


    Yuuki could only rub his nose and decided to keep silent in this situation. He knew one wrong word and he would be hatched deaths.

 Chapter 161: Sing Practice

    Yuuki decided to go back after that training. He probably needed to do private training with Hina-chanter in Hitotose. He knew that she was very nervous but he didn''t expect for her to faint when she watched him act with Chiaki. He didn''t see Miyuki since he heard she was the one who made the costume.


    Yuuki decided to go back to his ss since he brought his own bento. He didn''t expect that Yukana would make him bento though. He went back to his ss and ate his bento in gusto. The taste didn''t matter, the most important thing was the feeling of someone who made it.


    The ss was almost started but he didn''t care. He ate it as soon as possible but he noticed both Yukana and Ranko were looking at him with a suspicious gaze.


    "What?" Yuuki asked them directly.


    "I heard you''re proposing Chiaki earlier in the drama club," Ranko said.


    "Are you going to add Chiaki in your harem?" Yukana thought that Yuuki was a beast.


    Yuuki was stunned. He could his acting with Chiaki became proposing? He exined to them that it was just a misunderstanding and they were only acting in a drama. He sighed in relief when they epted his exnation only it was bing even moreplicated.


    "YUUKI! I HEARD YOU PROPOSE TO CHIAKI!!" Miyuki came to him with red eyes. Her eyes were very serious.


    Yuuki could only retell her what was happening in the drama club. When he sighed in relief he saw Tsugumi, Chitoge, Uomi, and even Yukari came to him. He felt he got a headacheing.


    Yuuki was in the music room while ying the piano. He needed to calm himself from earlier incidents.


    There were many people today in the music room.


    Yuuki didn''t really care since they came to listen to him. He looked at Yukari who was trying to remember the lyrics of the song he gave her earlier.


    In the tournament, they would sing 3 songs that were duet, male, and female.


    "Do you remember it?" Yuuki asked.


    Yukari nodded at him, "Yes, we can sing it today."


    They would sing a duet song since they had practiced a few days ago.


    Yukari took a deep breath and tried to remember the feeling she felt in a few days ago. She felt her heart started to feel a flutter and throbbing hard. Her face started to be red. Then when she remembered the feeling of the song they would sing today. She felt painful on her heart then when she heard he started to y his piano. She started to sing together with him but this time she would stun everyone.


    Ranko and Yukana took their phone and recorded both Yuuki and Yukari who sang in front of them. They had to admit that their song was really great.


    Ruri and Onodera were alsoing together since they promised him to help them during thispetition. It seemed their choice wasn''t wrong since they could hear this beautiful song.


    Shuu and Raku were alsoing since they were curious about what their Aniki do. They also wanted to help him again this time since they got a lot of benefit from it, especially for their future. They knew this would also help their career in the future.


    Tsugumi and Chitoge listened to this song quietly. This song was really sad but they liked this song. They also wanted to help him but they knew they couldn''t sing at all. They looked at Yukari enviously.


    Hiratsuka looked very satisfied with both Yukari and Yuuki. She thought that the champion of that tournament was already in their hands.


    Uomi opened her phone as if to let someone hear their song. She didn''t say anything until the song was over.


    "How is it? Do you want to cooperate with us?" Uomi said quietly to the phone.


    "Yes, please, let us cooperate with you," someone from the phone said.


    "You cane to us tomorrow, together with your band," Uomi said.


    "Humu, thank you very much,"


    They didn''t talk too much and closed the call.


    Yuuki felt satisfied with her performance today, "Yukari, that''s great!" He praised her sincerely.


    Yukari smiled very wide, "It''s all thanks to you." If she didn''t have that date practice she wouldn''t be able to perform this well today.


    "Yuuki! Yukarhi! This is great!" Yukana jumped and hugged both of them.


    "Yukarhi?" Yuuki looked confused.


    Yukana nodded at him, "Yes, we became friends yesterday! Right, Yukarrhi!" She looked at Yukari.


    "Ye-yes!" Yukari looked embarrassed but she looked happy.


    Yuuki looked at both Yukana and Yukari. He was wondering if Yukari would try gyaru fashion. It would be great if he could watch it one time. He imagined Yukari, Yukana, and Ranko was together while doing a s.e.xy pose while dressing in gyaru fashion. He also had a nosebleed when he imagined it.


    They continued to practice several times this time for their solo song. They didn''t practice that long and ended it since they felt quite satisfied with the result.


    "Hmm, the champion is already on our hands," Hiratsuka said with a smile. She didn''t expect her students to be very talented. She also liked this kind of thing working hard together to achieve something. As their teacher watched them seed, it was one of her dreams.


    Yuuki decided to go home since he wanted to write a new light novel for hispany. He said goodbye to everyone and went home.


    Tsugumi and Chitoge wereing to his apartment since Tsugumi was still his maid and Chitoge was quite curious about his job.


    They entered his manga studio and saw someone who was already inside.


    "Hey!"

 Chapter 162: Re: Zero

    Yuuki looked at Eriri who was eating potato ch.i.p.s in his manga studio as if her home. She also wore a green jersey and looked veryfortable while reading a manga. She noticed someone entered the apartment and looked someone familiar.


    "Hey!" Eriri greeted them.


    Yuuki shook his head and thought how could this beautiful half British girl became this sloppy. He also knew that it was his fault to not let her submit her manga with him in Weekly Gongon since he was waiting to submit it on Shounen Jump.


    "Eriri, don''t dirty the sofa!" Tsugumi reprimanded her while cleaning the sofa.


    "Tsugumi, look! This manga is good!" Eriri said while trying to show her a manga. She liked to stay in his apartment since she could be herself. She needed to act like she was a someone with very strict education. She was quite tired honestly that was why she liked to be here, especially she had a lot of friends.


    "That''s right, Eriri, this is my Ojou, that I''ve been telling you, Tsugumi introduced Chitoge to her.


    Both blondes were looking at each other. This was their first time to each other and they didn''t think much.


    "Hello, my name is Chitoge," Chitoge said.


    "Hello, my name is Eriri," Eriri said.


    "What are you reading?" Chitoge looked curiously.


    Eriri who was being asked became excited and started to tell her about the story of the novel she read.


    Yuuki looked at them and smiled. He was d that they could be a friend quickly. He sat on his chair and opened hisputer. He decided to write another novel. When he gonna wrote something someone opened the door and jumped into him. He was startled and caught this person. He looked at this person and it was Utaha.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    Utaha shook her head, "Nothing, I just miss you, what did you do?" She didn''t care everyone stared on her and sat on hisp.


    "Who is she?" Chitoge looked at Utaha who was sitting veryfortable on Yuuki''sp. She was very jealous of her.


    "She is Kasumigaoka Utaha! Don''t get near her! She is a very mean person!" Eriri said while showing her tiger tooth. She looked very cute.


    "Ara, did someone talk about me, Yuuki? Her b.r.e.a.s.ts are too small and I can''t hear her voice," Utaha turned her head and looked toward Eriri. She smiled mischievously at her.


    "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!" Eriri was angry when she saw her expression.


    Chitoge looked at both girls with a strange expression, "Are they always like this?"


    "Yes, Ojou, they have always been like this," Tsugumi shook her head.


    They were fighting for a while and looked at Yuuki with a curious expression.


    "Are you gonna writing something?" Eriri asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, I''m gonna make a new novel."


    "Why did you write another novel?" Utaha asked curiously.


    "There is no good novel that can be published, mypany needs more book," Yuuki said then he looked at Utaha, "It''ll be great if there is a beautiful author who can help me."


    Utaha was blushing and nodded, "Sure, this beautiful author will help you to make yourpany be the top in this industry."


    ''Gosh, how cute this creature is,'' Yuuki kissed her cheek and said, "Well, I''m thankful for that."


    Their flirting disy was being seen by Chitoge, Eriri, and Tsugumi. They were like eating dog food when they saw them flirting each other like there weren''t any other people inside.


    "EHEM!! WHAT KIND OF NOVEL WILL YOU WRITE!!" Eriri appeared beside them while asking this question.


    ''Is this really a question?'' Yuuki looked at Eriri who had a very angry expression. He shook his head and said, "The title is ''Re: Zero ? Starting Life in Another World''."


    "What?" They said at the same time since this title was very strange. ''Re: Zero? Another world? What kind of novel is this?'' They looked at him and waited for his exnation.


    Yuuki looked at them and wondered when he could start writing. He shook his head and told them about the plot.


    Subaru Natsuki is a hikikomori who does nothing but y games. One night, after visiting a convenience store, he is suddenly summoned to another world. With no sign of who summoned him, he soon befriends a silver-haired half-elf girl who introduces herself as Sate, and herpanion Puck. Sate mentions that her insignia was stolen by a thief named Felt. When he and Sate are mysteriously killed, Subaru awakens and discover that he has acquired the ability "Return by Death", enabling him to reverse time by dying. He greets Sate again, only for her to be offended at being addressed by the name "Sate", which in fact refers to the "Jealous Witch", and is considered a taboo. With the help of Reinhard (a knight) in another timeline, Subaru saves "Sate''s" life from the assassin Elsa; she reveals that her real name is Emilia, and as a token of gratitude, Felt returns the insignia to her.


    "Well, that''s how the story goes, I''ll be writing it first then you can check it," Yuuki said, but he looked like they didn''t really understand him. After all the concepts of reincarnating and another world were still unfamiliar to them.


    "I want to read it," Utaha said while sitting on hisp.


    "I want to read it too!" Eriri showed her tiger teeth.


    "I want too!" Chitoge didn''t want to lose.


    "M-me too!" Tsugumi said while looking very shy.


    Yuuki nodded at them, "I''ll show you after I finish writing." He looked at Utaha, "Are you gonna stay there?"


    Utaha ignored him and sat there. She looked like a big kitten.


    Yuuki didn''t really mind but he couldn''t focus since Utaha kept moving around his little brother. He looked at her mischievously smile. He snorted and used his hand to caress her legs. He only used one hand to write this novel. He didn''t notice that those three girls kept looking at him and Utaha was looking at them with provoking gaze.


    "The dinner is ready! Let''s eat!" Ranko said while looking at everyone. "What happen?" She looked confused when everyone was looking at her.


    "Nothing, let''s eat," Yuuki said and led everyone.


    Chitoge and Tsugumi decided to join since they still wanted to stay.


    It was 9 P.M. and Eriri, Chitoge, and Tsugumi decided to go home.


    Yuuki wanted to deliver them back but ude picked them up.


    ude looked at him and said, "We''ll see your match tomorrow." His words made the three girls look very confused.


    Yuuki nodded, "Thank you." He waved his hand and entered the apartment. He slept with two beautiful girls with him.


    Yukana went back to her home since her parents would be worried if she stayed here for a long time.


    Ranko and Utaha were more sticky and hugged his arms.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be safe tomorrow," They still looked worried but nodded.


    It would have been their first time seeing him fight and it was understandable if they looked very worried.


    "You need to worry about yourself whether you can''t stand up tomorrow or not," Yuuki hugged both of them and started their night activities.

 Chapter 163: Kengan Match 1

    Yuuki and his girlfriends didn''t go to school today. He also received a phone call from Haibara.


    Yuuki: "Hey? What''s wrong?"


    Haibara: "Don''t, what''s wrong with me! I heard that you gonna fight in Kengan Match? How can it be something like that!"


    Yuuki frowned: "How did you know that?"


    Haibara snorted: "Hmm, don''t underestimate my informationwork!"


    Yuuki shook his head: "I won''t stop even if you tell me." He was wondering if she got this information from deep web.


    Haibara: "I won''t stop you but can you let me join you too?"


    Yuuki thought for a while and said: "Do you want to see that Kengan Match?"


    Haibara: "Yes, I''ve been curious since I saw the information from the ck Organization."


    Yuuki would have never thought that the ck Organization would infiltrate into this ce.


    Yuuki: "Sure, I''ll pick you upter."


    Haibara: "I''ll wait for you."


    Haibara looked at her phone for a while and said, "Hagase, I won''t go to school today."


    "What? Why?" Agasa looked confused.


    "I need to meet Yuuki,ter to watch his Kengan Match," Haibara didn''t think it was secret and even if it was secret she believed that Agasa could keep this secret.


    "Kengan Match?" Agasa looked confused.


    Haibara shook her head and started to exin to him. She believed Yuuki would win this match since she knew that he was strong.


    Yuuki looked at his phone for a while and decided to call Machida. She was his CEO after all, she needed to know about this match.


    Machida: "Hello? Yuuki, what''s wrong?"


    Yuuki: "Come with me today, don''t go to thepany."


    Machida was startled: "What? Are you serious?"


    Yuuki: "I''ll pick you upter."


    Machida: "Wa-wait ex..."


    Yuuki closed his phone directly. He could tell herter. He looked at his three girlfriends who looked very nervous.


    It was understandable since they would see an underground fight between bigpany. They wouldn''t be this nervous if the one who was fighting wasn''t their boyfriend.


    It was noon and his dad said he would pick him up for this fight. His dad would bring along some of his subordinates to watch him fight.


    Yuuki was d that his dad believed him maybe because of Dubai or something. He looked at the window and noticed a lot of ck SUV came to his apartment.


    "They have arrived, let''s go," Yuuki said and held hands.


    They nodded at him and followed him. They were his wives, they needed to support him.


    "MEOW!!" Suddenly Kuroka appeared out of nowhere and jumped into his head.


    "Where did you go?" Yuuki looked curiously at this cat.


    "Meow!" Kuroka said then she slept on his head.


    Yuuki only shook his head and walked toward his dad''s subordinates.


    "YOUNG MASTER!!"


    The Yakuza members screamed out loud and opened the door of a limousine. Inside that car, there were both of his dad and Raku.


    "Aniki, what the hell is happening?" Raku looked very confused.


    Yuuki looked at his dad who wasughing, "You didn''t exin anything to him?"


    "Hahaha, I forgot about that," his dadughed.


    Yuuki could only shake his head and entered the car. He told them to pick someone up before they went to the venue.


    Agasa was dumbfounded looking at the numerous numbers of the ck car that suddenly appeared in front of his house. He was very scared actually and he looked at Haibara who looked very calm.


    "Hagase, what''s wrong!!" Conan suddenly appeared and he looked very tired. He was worried when he didn''t see Haibarae to the school. He was d to see that both Agasa and Haibara were fine. He looked at the ck car in the outside house with warry expression.


    "Conan-kun!" Agasa felt relieved when he saw him.


    "Haibara, what''s wrong?" Conan looked at Haibara.


    Haibara didn''t say anything, only looked at the big limousine.


    Conan and Agasa also looked at this car and they saw Yuukiing out from that car.


    "Well, are youing?" Yuuki asked.


    Haibara nodded at him, "I''ll go for a while." She said then she walked toward the car.


    "Where are you going to take Haibara?" Conan felt relieved when he saw Yuuki but still, he was curious where they would go. He also thought that Yuuki must have some high position in this Yakuza group.


    "Well, I''ll take her to see my match," Yuuki said simply and left. There was no way he would bring Conan along. He didn''t want there to be a murder case, bomber incident, or something happening in his match.


    Conan wanted to follow him but Agasa stopped him.


    "Don''t stop me, Hagase!" Conan said.


    Agasa shook his head, "No, this is more trouble than you think, don''t follow them!" He said with a serious expression.


    This was the first time Conan had seen a serious expression from Agasa. He didn''t like this at all. He didn''t feelfortable when he didn''t know anything.


    Agasa sighed. It was better if this little guy didn''t know anything about Kengan Match. When he heard the story of Kengan Match from Haibara. He felt like he lost some pounds of his fat. He knew how troublesome Conan was and if this kid made a mistake or did something stupid. He knew even his parents wouldn''t be able to save him.


    After all, they would fight against the backbone of the economy and even if Conan''s parents were someone famous it was useless in front of the power of money and politics.


    Machida looked very dumbfounded and scared at the same time. She didn''t expect someone to encircle her apartment. She was wondering if there was some criminal or someone who had big debt here. She looked at the number of her phone and called Yuuki.


    "Machida! I''m already in front of your apartment," Machida was startled and looked at the outside of the window. She saw him waving his hand toward her. Her body started to shudder and she needed his exnation.

 Chapter 164: Kengan Match 2

    Machida hurridly entered the car and was startled when she saw many people inside. She even saw a little girl inside this car.


    "Hello," The only old man was greeting her.


    "He-hello!" Machida didn''t know why but she felt nervous.


    "Well, let me introduce you, this is my dad, and my little brother," Yuuki said while introducing both Issei and Raku.


    "This is my girlfriend Ranko, Yukana and the one who you alwaysmunicate with you, Utaha," Yuuki said.


    Machida''s eyes lit up when she heard Utaha and called her, "Shi-chan! Help me your boyfriend kidnap me!" She hugged her.


    "Machida-san.." Utaha sighed at this woman.


    "And this little girl self-proimed will dating me in 10 yearster, Haibara Ai," Yuuki said.


    Haibara snorted at him and looked away.


    They looked at him with a suspicious gaze. They were wondering if Yuuki was a lolicon.


    "Well, enough of that, this is Machida, she is my CEO," Yuuki introduced.


    "Thank you for taking care, my child," Issei said to Machida.


    "No! No! It''s thanks to your son that thepany can grow this much!" Machida felt nervous in front of Issei. She whispered to Utaha who was by her side, "What is his family do?" She knew that he was from rich family but she didn''t know what his family do.


    "Yakuza," Utaha said simply.


    Machida opened her eyes wide. She didn''t expect the amiable old man in front of her was the leader of the Yakuza n, "Which n?"


    "Shuuei," Utaha said.


    Machida opened her mouth wide. Shuuei was the most famous and probably the strongest in this country and also started to branch around the world. She sighed in relief when she heard that his backing was great.


    Machida looked at Yuuki and wanted to know what was happening. Why did he tell her to take holiday, today?


    "Aniki, can you tell me already?" Raku looked very impatient and very worried now. He was wondering if there was some trouble happening.


    "Well, I''ll tell you, have you heard Kengan Match?" Yuuki said.


    Machida and Raku shook their heads.


    "I''ll exin to you.." Yuuki started to exin what was Kengan Match to both Raku and Machida.


    They were shocked when they heard the underground fight between bigpany.


    "Are you going to enter, Aniki?" Raku asked with a worried expression.


    "Yes," Yuuki said.


    "If you lose what will happen?" Machida asked the most important thing.


    "I''ll draw manga for him for entire 20 years for nothing," Yuuki said.


    Machida was stunned. She knew how profitable the Fairy Tail manga. She started to shudder at this kind of thing. This was her first time to hear something like this.


    "What if you win?" Machida asked him.


    "I''ll get Shounen Jump from him," Yuuki said.


    Machida opened her mouth wide. She knew Shounen Jump was and it was middle sizepany right now. In the past thispany was very big but because they didn''t have any good manga now. They started to lose to theirpetitor Gongon Weekly.


    "Is it worth it?" Machida didn''t think thatpany was worth Yuuki''s time for 20 years and many manga he would draw in the future. She knew his future was bright and thispany wasn''t worth it.


    "It''s worth it, I like thispany," Yuuki always wanted thispany and he would get it for free. Why did he have to refuse?


    "Are you confident you can win?" Machida asked.


    "You''re my employee, believe in your boss," Yuuki said with confidence, though, he could win easily but he needed to give everyone a show that everyone couldn''t forget.


    Machida could only shake her head. Who made him her boss?


    Machida and Utaha were talking to each other while Raku tried to ask Issei to stop the match. Ranko and Yukana were trying to calm each other.


    Yuuki looked at Haibara who was looking at the window.


    "What are you thinking?" Yuuki asked.


    "Nothing," Haibara said simply. She felt jealous when she saw his girlfriend. She knew that he had many girlfriends and she was afraid he would leave her. Her body didn''t have that kind of big b.r.e.a.s.ts like her girlfriend. She looked like a child since she took APTX 4869. She was thinking a lot of things until she felt someone patted her head.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll wait for you," Yuuki said.


    Haibara didn''t look at him but she tried to hide her blush. Those words were enough for her. That was the thing that she wanted to hear from him.


    They finally arrived at the venue where the match would be held. Many of the Yakuza members came to support him.


    "Yuuki! Raku!" Chitoge ran toward them.


    "Yuuki!" Tsugumi also ran toward him.


    "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU THINKING TO ENTER THIS KIND OF UNDERGROUND MATCH!!" Chitoge was angry toward Yuuki.


    "Do you want me to kill him now? Your opponents?" Tsugumi was worried about him.


    "Don''t worry too much just watch the match quietly and wait for me," Yuuki said.


    They still wanted to persuade him but they heard Adelt''s voice.


    "Chitoge, Tsugumi, when men have decided something women should believe in them and wait patiently," Adelt said.


    "Yes, Ojou, Seishirou, Yuuki had decided to fight, don''t stop him," ude said.


    They looked very unwilling but they couldn''t do anything.


    They entered the venue at the same time. There were a lot of people inside and they became the center of attention.


    "That''s the head of the Shuuei n!"


    "That is also the head of the BeeHive Gang!"


    "I heard they be alliances with each other!"


    They heard many people whispering to them but no one dared to move toward them and only one person dared to walk toward them.


    "Yuuki! It has been a while!" Suddenly a beautiful woman ran toward him and hugged his arm.


    This action didn''t go unnoticed by his girlfriends and they looked at the woman with a wary gaze. They didn''t know why but they felt this woman was a threat to them.


    Rino smiled happily looked at them.


    Yuuki felt a headache even though his match still hadn''t started.

 Chapter 165: Kengan Match 3

    "Yuuki, who is this hooker?" Utaha''s mouth was as poisonous as ever.


    "Yuuki, your girlfriend is very mean to me," Rino looked like almost crying. Her acting skill was very top notch along with her beautiful face it made everyone who looked at her wanted to protect her.


    Utaha looked very pissed at this woman.


    Yuuki tried to move away from Rino and walked toward Utaha. He needed to defend his wife, right? He stood beside Utaha while holding her hand.


    This action stunned Rino and made Utaha smiled very widely.


    It was Rino''s first time for men to be able to get away from her especially to move to other women. She looked very pissed at Utaha but hurriedly became normal.


    Utaha looked very smug at Rino.


    Rino tried to hide the twitch on her lips and wanted to say something but she remembered everyone around him.


    "Hello, Issei-san," Rino bowed her head.


    "Hahaha, Rino, it''s been a while, it''s your business good?" Issei was as happy as ever.


    "It''s all thanks to you, Issei-san," Rino said. She smiled at him since they were working together. "Please,e to our shop if you have time." She smiled while looking at the members of Shuuei n and Bee Hive Gang.


    If there wasn''t both Adelt and Issei, they would scream loudly when they saw this woman but since their boss in front of them. They still put serious expression but nodded very fast.


    "I wish you win this match, Yuuki," Rino said to him.


    "Yes, thank you, Rino," Yuuki nodded. He felt that Utaha, Ranko, and Yukana pinched his back at the same time. Even Kuroka who was in his head also biting his head. He felt very unfortunate today.


    "Well, I won''t disturb you any longer, bye," Rino said then left them.


    Yuuki sighed in relief but he knew the problem wasn''t over. He needed to exin to them how he met this woman and what was their rtionship. Luckily, they believed in his exnation.


    They didn''t stay anywhere and stayed in one position. There were many Yakuza and Gang members and made their group became the most noticeable in this venue but it didn''t stop anyone to see this match.


    "Yuuki! You bastard, you bring so much audience!" A veryrge man came to him.


    "Sekibayashi-san!" Yuuki was happy to see him. He wanted to show him his wrestler.


    "Hahaha, I promise you, didn''t I? Is this your father?" Sekibayashi looked at Issei.


    "Hello," Issei was like amiable old man.


    "Hahaha, nice to meet you, old man!" Sekibayashi gave him a firm handshake. He also greeted ude, Ryuu, and Adelt. He talked for a while and said goodbye to everyone.


    Yuuki looked at his watch and told everyone that he needed to prepare. He needed to show a very badass entrance to everyone. He kissed his girlfriend and walked toward somewhere. He couldn''t let everyone see him use his magic but he missed Kuroka who followed him.


    Yamashita Kazuo was very nervous right now. He looked at the numbers of Yakuza and Gang who gathered on the side of this venue. They were very noticeable and this made him scared. He had heard from Mr. Nogi that the opponent today was the son of the strongest Yakuza group right now. He was wondering what would happen to him and Ohma. He tried to find Ohma''s opponent but he couldn''t find him. He had never felt like this before.


    Yamashita Kazuo is a man working in the Nogi Publishing Second Sales Department. He ended up being the manager of Tokita Ohma for the Kengan Matches.


    Yamashita Kazuo is an average-looking middle-aged man with a small unassuming frame and a generally underwhelming presence. He has mostly ck hair with the sides greyed, light facial hair and he wears sses.


    "Ohma, can you beat that group of Yakuza?" Kazuo asked nervously.


    Tokita Ohma also was known as "The Asura", was a man who loved to fight. He entered into the Kengan Association, fighting for the Nogi Group.


    Ohma had a notably muscr and well-defined body, messy dark brown hair that otherspare to seaweed, and sharp, confident eyes.


    Ohma looked at the group of Yakuza and noticed some dangerous people inside. He was very excited when he saw them. He wanted to fight as soon as possible right now.


    "Ohma, win it," Nogi said to him.


    "Of course," Ohma said confidently.


    Akiyama adjusted her sses nervously, "Mr. Nogi won''t they attack us if something happens to their young master?"


    Akiyama Kaede a young woman working as a secretary for Nogi Hideki at the Nogi Group. She is a beautiful young woman with blonde hair and brown eyes. Kaede wears sses and formal secretory clothes. Her most notable feature is her big bust.


    Nogi shook his head, "No, I know they''re very strong even for me, but I believe they won''t tarnish this sacred Kengan Match." He didn''t have the power to fight with Shuuei Group right now but he believed that they were very respectful enough to have any revenge against him. He was a businessman, he knew well the risk when he asked Yuuki for Kengan Match. He wouldn''t back down from it.


    "THE MATCH BETWEEN NOGI GROUP AGAINST FUSHIKAWA SHOTEN WILL START!!" The referee screamed loudly.


    The audience who heard about Fushikawa Shoten became dumbfounded. They heard this newpany which was very famous for their new novel ''Sword Art Online''. They didn''t expect thispany would fight against Nogi Group.


    "NOW LET ME INTRODUCE YOU THE FIGHTER FROM NOGI GROUP, THE MAN WHO BEAT THE SUPERMAN RIHITO, TOKITA OHMA!!!!"


    The audience screamed wildly when they heard his name.


    "Ohma, go," Nogi said.


    "Good luck, Ohma," Kazuo said.


    "Don''t lose," Akiyama said.


    Ohma didn''t care about them and walked confidently toward the center of the venue. He was trying to find his opponent but he couldn''t find him. He was very impatient until he heard the referee introduced his opponent.


    "NOW LET ME INTRODUCE YOU HIS OPPONENTS. THIS IS HIS FIRST TIME TO ENTER KENGAN MATCH!! HE IS ALSO THE BOSS OF FUSHIKAWA SHOTEN! HE IS STILL TENDER 17 YEARS OLD!! HIS STRENGTH IS STILL MYSTERY BUT WE BELIEVE IF HE DARES TO ENTER THIS TOURNAMENT HE MUST BE STRONG!! PLEASE ENTER, ICHIJOU YUUKI!!!"


    This time the audience didn''t say anything and looked around because they didn''t find him anywhere until suddenly they heard a song.


    BGM Jim Johnston feat. Rich Luzzi (from Rev Theory) - Voices.


    "I hear voices in my head. They council me. they understand. They talk to me"


    They looked at the source of the music and saw a young man with shoulders full of tattoo walked slowly yet confidently toward the arena. His muscle would make Adonis in shame. His gaze was like a predator eyeing his prey.


    He dressed like a pro wrestler with two ck wristband, ck boots, ck knee pads, and ck shorts with viper symbol.


    "I hear voices crying, I see heroes dying, I taste blood that''s drying, I feel tension rising."


    This song intensified his entrance and made no one was able to look away from him.


    Ohma clenched his hands in excitement when he saw him. He would never have thought he wanted to fight someone this much.


    Everyone looked at this handsome young man who had this evil expression on his face. He looked very c.o.c.ky but still, this made them very excited anticipating the match he would show them.


    "I hear voices in my head, they council me, they understand, they talk to me (they talk to me), they tell me things that I will do, they show me things I''ll do to you."


    Yuuki looked around the venue and didn''t show any expression. He ignored his opponents and facing up Mr. Nogi who was looking at him. He snorted and did a pose in front of everyone. He raised both his arms and taunted him. He did it for a few seconds until he could see veins appeared on his forehead. He could hear the scream of the woman around. He walked around while looking at his opponents Tokita Ohma.


    "They talk to me (they talk to me), they talk to me (talk to me)."


    Yuuki could already hear everyone couldn''t wait to watch this match and he wouldn''t disappoint them. He would show them how the apex predator hunted his prey.

 Chapter 166: Kengan Match 4

    Utaha, Ranko, Yukana, Chitoge, and Tsugumi were blushing all the time when they saw him entering the arena. The only thing they though in their minds were that he was very hot. Even though they had seen his body several times, they wouldn''t even get bored. They became annoyed when they heard women scream in the venue. They were wondering if he would add more harem.


    "He is very hot," Ranko said while licking her lips. She wanted to jump to him right now.


    They nodded in agreement but didn''t do anything else since they were too embarrassed to say anything like that.


    Adelt and Issei were smiling when they saw his performance. They were wondering if he went out to set this kind of performance. If that was true that his decision was really the best. They were also wondering if he made this song by himself.


    Machida couldn''t look away from him. When she entered this venue she was quite nervous but looked at everyone who protected her. She felt more confident. When she saw Ohma, she felt that this man was hot but when she looked at Yuuki. She almost got wet but tried to fight herself. Her boss was just too awesome.


    Haibara couldn''t look away from him and no one knew what she was thinking.


    Raku forgot about the nervous he had felt before. When he saw his Aniki enter the arena he felt her blood rush into his head and he became excited.


    Everyone in Shuuei n and BeeHive Gang also supported him loudly. They really liked this entrance.


    Sekibayashi wasughing very hard and really liked his performance.


    "Hahahaha, great!!" Sekibayashi felt the world pro wrestler would be rowdy with his appearance. He especially liked when Yuuki taunted Mr. Nogi. He also wanted this kind of song for his entrance he was wondering if he could get it from him.


    "Is this the boy?" A man who smoked a cigar with skinhead hairstyle said.


    "Hahaha, Gandai, that''s right! He wants to show me a great show today," Sekibayashi was quite happy and showed a great smile.


    "Hoo, I can''t wait to see him," Gandai was also smiling when he saw that boy provoking Nogi earlier. He wanted tough at that.


    Shikano Gen is the CEO of Gandai and a member of the Kengan Association.


    "Sekibayashi-old man, do you know this boy?" Someone around 170cm with mushroom head hairstyle came to him along with a man who had full of muscle which looked like a tiger.


    "Oh, Cosmo, Wakatsuki, you guyse too," Sekibayashi was quite surprised.


    "Is he also a pro wrestler?" Wakatsuki asked.


    Sekibayashi nodded, "Yeah, he said he will give me a good performance and I have already liked his entrance, I''m wondering how his fight will be."


    Imai Cosmo is also known as "The King of Stranglers", an affiliated fighter for Nishihonji Security Services. He is also known as the youngest fighter in Kengan Match.


    Wakatsuki Takeshi was also known as the "Wild Tiger", is the affiliated fighter of Furumi Pharmaceuticals. He is the longest-serving active affiliated Kengan fighter and has the highest win record of all affiliated fighters


    "Look, Wakatsuki-san! His tiger tattoo on his back is very cool," Cosmo looked very excited.


    Wakatsuki shook his head. He showed interest in his muscle. He knew that Yuuki''s muscle was verypact and it looked very strong. No one noticed it but only him who knew it.


    Rino was smiling happily when she saw himing out from to the stage. She wasn''t wrong, her woman instinct told her that this young man was very great.


    "Do you know him, Rino?" Someone appeared beside her.


    There was a woman with very long hair blonde while smoking a cigarette and her assistant. There was also a woman with short hair who looked like a punk along with a transgender man.


    The were Soryuin Shion is the chain-smoking board chairwoman of the Koyo Academy Group as well as an experienced Kengan Association member, Matsuda Tomoko is the board chair secretary-in-training of the Koyo Academy Group, working under Soryuin Shion, Togawa Yoshiko is the young CEO of Murder Music, and Sawada Keizaburo is the effeminate affiliated fighter for Murder Music.


    "Well, he is Yuuki, he is a famous mangaka," Rino said while looking at Yuuki.


    They also looked at him since his muscle and his appearance were just deadly to them.


    Togawa Yoshiko who was fujoshi, let out a stream of nosebleed. When she saw two handsome men in the arena, especially, when she saw Yuuki.


    Shion, who was a muscle maniac, looked at his muscle since it was probably the most beautiful muscle she had seen. She needed to take a picture of him.


    Sawada was excited when he saw this young man, finally, he met his beloved.


    Togawa also looked at both of them curiously wondering how this match would be going.


    Kazuo was excited when he saw his entrance. It was like the show movie he saw during his younger day. He was excited but he couldn''t show it since his boss was very pissed right now.


    "Grrr, that boy!" Nogi was very mad when he saw Yuuki taunting him.


    Akiyama tried to clean her sses so she could see him better.


    "Kazuo, what do you think of this boy?" Nogi asked.


    Kazuo adjusted his sses and said, "He seems to be like a pro wrestler to me." When he saw the show earlier that was what he was thinking about this boy.


    "Pro wrestler, huh? Do you think Ohma can win against him?" Nogi asked.


    Kazuo nodded, "Yeah, Ohma is very strong!" He had seen Ohma fight against Rihito. He thought that no one was able to beat Rihito but Ohma could win against him. That was why he believed in him.


    Nogi just nodded at him and watched the match quietly.


    Ohma jumped to warm his body. He looked like he wanted to murder Yuuki. He wanted to fight against him as soon as possible.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and still looked very c.o.c.ky right now. He put another persona on his match today.


    They waited for the referee to start the match.


    "START!!"


    They moved at the same time.

 Chapter 167: Kengan Match 5

    Ohma was excited and ran toward him. He decided to punch this f.u.c.ker face but he saw him move his head away. When he decided to move back suddenly he felt his hands were on both of his shoulders and between his legs. He wanted to get away but his strength was bigger than him. He was being lifted and mmed onto the ground.


    CRACKK!!


    Even though the ground was made from concrete. But it cracked when his body mmed into it.


    "ARGG!!" Ohma was in pain and wanted toy down but he felt something dangerous near his head. He hurriedly evaded his attack and moved away. He saw him almost ''Knee Drop'' his head. If his knee hit his head. He was sure he would be out immediately. He saw he didn''t show any disappointed expression and only looked at him silently as if predator trying to hunt his prey.


    Ohma snorted at him. He would show him who the predator was and who was the prey.


    "HAAAA!!"


    Kazuo was in amaze in this match. It was very exciting but he was worried at Ohma, especially at the first exchange when he saw him being ''Powerm'' by Yuuki. He didn''t know wrestler would be this profound. He almost closed his eyes when he saw Yuuki almost ser kicked Ohma''s head. He sighed in relief when he saw him evaded that ''Knee Drop''. He was like riding a roller coaster when he saw this match.


    Kazuo saw both Yuuki and Ohma exchange each other strikes and punch each other.


    This match was really intense for him but Kazuo saw hope in this exchanged punch since he knew how powerful Ohma''s punch was until he saw Ohma being hit directly by European Uppercut. He saw Ohma flew and almost unconscious.


    "OHMAA!!! GET UP!!!" Kazuo screamed as hard as he could. He didn''t want Ohma to lose.


    Yuuki slicked his hair back with his hand. He didn''t feel his punch but still, he needed to praise this guy. He kept joining his game to strike each other. He didn''t use his ''Avalon'' or else his wounds would recover directly. He didn''t want them to know he could use magic after all. He looked at Ohma who was trying to stand up after receiving his European Uppercut.


    Yuuki looked at thedder near the audience. He grinned and decided to make this match even more exciting.


    Ohma was trying to stand up and trying to find him but he couldn''t find him. He kept hearing someone screaming at him.


    "BEHAHGNG!"


    Ohma couldn''t understand what they were talking about until he saw Kazuo''s mouth.


    "Be..hind..you?" Ohma startled and wanted to move away but it was toote. He saw him jump from thedder and his body being mmed by his stomach.


    BAMM!!!


    "ARGG!!" It was very painful for him. Ohma couldn''t move and he felt Yuuki''s hand was holding his legs and his neck. He knew he was going to be locked but he was helpless especially when he felt both of Yuuki''s knees on his back. He knew it was very bad news.


    Ohma could see the ceiling and he could feel his back cracked little by little. When he almost gave up until he entered his conscious. He felt like entering an endless ck river.


    Ohma opened his eyes, "When was thest time...." He said while looking around, "That I came here?" He saw many candles around.


    Ohma said then he put out all the candle with his breath.


    THUMP


    THUMP


    His heart was beating fast and his face changed into demonic.


    Kazuo didn''t know what to do. He almost cried when he saw Ohma being ''Diving Body Ssh''. He knew it was very painful. He could hear the audience were very excited with Yuuki''s performance and he also liked his match but he was Ohma''s manager now. He couldn''t show any happy expressions right now. He was in despair especially when he saw Yuuki do a''Bow and arrow hold'' on Ohma. He knew that Ohma would lose today.


    Kazuo looked at the expression oh Mr. Nogi who was ugly and shook his head. He focused his attention on Ohma until he heard a strange sound.


    THUMP


    THUMP


    Kazuo was startled and searched for the source until he noticed Ohma had already gotten away from Yuuki. He looked at Ohma but he felt something different from him. He knew that Ohma was using something dangerous on his body since he wanted to win against Yuuki.


    ''Ohma, please, be careful!''


    Kazuo could only pray within his heart.


    Yuuki was quite startled when he saw Ohma got away from his lock. He didn''t need to wait too long and Ohma was punching him all the time. He felt his face was stinging being punched by him.


    As a pro wrestler, Yuuki needed to give excitement to his audience. He didn''t block Ohma and let him punch his face and body. He made an effect where his body was both bleeding and bruising because of his attack.


    Yuuki was gonna let him do this for a while until he heard the cry of his girlfriends. He noticed that Utaha, Ranko, and Yukana were crying for him there. He even saw both Chitoge and Tsugumi crying and wanted to stop the match but being stopped by his dad''s subordinates. They couldn''t stop this match or else it would be his loss.


    Yuuki also saw his dad and Adelt clenched his hand tightly. He wanted tough when he saw Raku was crying.


    ''Well, I need to finish this,'' Yuuki smiled within his heart as he waited for his chance to use his ultimate finisher.


    "RAAAA!!!!" Ohma looked like on drugs and kept punching Yuuki.


    THUMP


    THUMP


    His heart pumped a lot of blood to his body, it made his attack a lot faster than before. Ohma was fighting only using his instinct. It was as if he was a wild beast that wanted to kill his prey. He saw Yuuki was standing weakly and decided to finish him.


    Kazuo looked quite happy even though he was quite worried about Ohma''s state. He looked at Ohma and decided to finish Yuuki but he saw something unbelievable.


    Kazuo saw Yuuki turn his body and catch Ohma''s head with both of his hands. He saw Yuuki leaping into the air and mming Ohma onto the ground.


    BAMM!!


    Kazuo swore this was the most exciting finisher move he had seen in his entire life.


    Ohma felt he lost his breath and he couldn''t think of anything. He only saw his blur body but he could see him standing up and looking toward the audience.


    "WAAAAAAA!!!"


    BGM Jim Johnston feat. Rich Luzzi (from Rev Theory) - Voices.


    The roar of the audience made his head dizzy and he heard this annoying song.


    ''I lost again,'' Ohma said within his heart and fainted.


    Yuuki stood up slowly from the ground. His stance was very firm and he looked at Nogi while smirking evilly. He looked at the audience and raised both of his arms wide.


    "RAAAAA!!!" Yuuki screamed loudly at the audience.


    "WAAAAA!!" The audience was screaming excitedly along with him.


    "THE WINNER OF THIS KENGAN MATCH!! ICHIJOU YUUKI!!!" The referee was also excited and raised his hand.


    "WOOOOOO!!!" The scream was very loud and shook the venue. They would definitely watch his match again.


    ''Shounen Jump is mine,'' Yuuki said within his heart while looking at his girlfriend and his family who jumped into him.

 Chapter 168: Headache....

    "Yuuki!!" They jumped at him.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Are you hurt?"


    "Can you stand?"


    "Can you hear us?"


    Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed, "I''m fine, don''t worry too much about me, it''s just superficial wound."


    "How are you fine? You just received that much strike into your body!" Haibara said while checking his body. She saw a lot of bruised and wound on his body and her heartfelt tighten. She wanted to take him away to infirmary now.


    "Are you really fine? Are you really fine?" Utaha was really panicked.


    "I''m fine, look, I can take you all tonight, if you want," Yuuki smiled cheekily.


    His words made all of them blushing but they sighed in relief when he saw him could joke around like this. They also needed to check whether he could do them tonight. They were very hot right now, especially, when they saw him winning this fight.


    "That''s a great fight, Yuuki," Adelt came to him.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect you will do a counter attack there," Issei said.


    "ANIKI!!!" Raku bawled.


    "Hey, don''t cry, you''re a man," Yuuki said.


    "YOUNG MASTER!! YOUR FIGHT IS AWESOME!!" Ryuu along with everyone gathered around him. They were talking about his fight with Ohma earlier. They even said they recorded his fight.


    "I hate to admit but yourst finisher is good," ude said while adjusting his sses.


    "Let''s go home," Yukana wanted to go home and helped him to tend his wounds. Even though he said he was fine but still she didn''t believe it.


    "Yeah, let''s go home," Ranko also wanted to go home.


    "Well, wait a minute, I still have some business," Yuuki said while looking at Nogi.


    Nogi felt really pissed right now. He looked at him who was also looking at him. No one would feel good when they lost.


    "I''ll give ''Shounen Jump'' tomorrow," Nogi said then left him.


    Akiyama his secretary bowed her head and followed him back.


    Kazuo wanted to help Ohma who fainted on the ground but he needed to ask something to him.


    "What is the name of yourst attack?" Kazuo wanted to know and would tell Ohma when he woke up.


    "RKO," Yuuki answered while smiling.


    "RKO?" Kazuo was savoring the name of this attack. It was a very strange yet suitable name. Then he walked toward Ohma and helped him to walk outside.


    "Ryuu, can you ask someone to help him?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, young master," Ryuu hurriedly organized someone to help both Kazuo and Ohma.


    Yuuki wanted to go home but as expected someone stopped him.


    "Hahaha, that''s a great match, Yuuki!!" Sekibayashi said while smiling. "That dramatic way to win, I''m really impressed!" He looked at Yuuki and noticed that his injury was mostly superficial it was as if he could regenerate instantly. His eyes were excited and wanted to fight him too.


    "I''m d that you like it, Sekibayashi-san, how about we do a fight next time?" Yuuki asked.


    Sekibayashi smiled widely, "Yes! Let''s fight then! Let''s make a bigger stage! Let''s show the world the best match ever!" He could imagine himself fighting against him with a lot of drama. He became giddy and needed some training to calm himself. "I''ll going home, let''s have a matchter!" He ran as soon as possible.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and shook his head. He wanted to go home but he was being stopped again this time by four women and one man.


    "Hmm, Rino? What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    Rino smiled widely, "What''s wrong? Your fight is great! How about this big sister gave you some reward." She wanted to kiss his cheek but she was being stopped by his girlfriend.


    Utaha looked at this woman with a hostile gaze, "


    Yuuki wanted to stop them but he noticed a strange gaze from the other three women and one man. He shuddered when he saw the man with weird hairstyle licking his lips. He didn''t wear his shirt and only his ck shorts. Now, he felt that those women in front of him focused their gaze on the bulging on his short. He didn''t mind about the women but the man made him disgusting.


    "Can you not look at me that much?" Yuuki said while raising his eyebrow.


    "Well, are you not happy that many big sisters are bing you fans?" The long-haired blonde woman said while smoking. She was still looking at his body as it wasn''t enough and took a picture brazenly.


    Yuuki twitched his lips but suddenly he moved back because the man in front of him wanted to touch him, "What are you doing!!" He almost ''RKO'' him but he stopped. He looked warily at this man.


    "Hmmm, Yuuki, my name is Sawada Keizaburo, nice to meet you," Sawada said while blushing.


    Yuuki''s body trembled and he wanted to run away but it seemed he couldn''t do it today since Chitoge, Utaha, Yukana, Tsugumi, and Ranko were arguing with those four women and one man.


    "Don''t get near him!"


    "Who are you trying to block us?"


    "Yeah, don''t get too close!"


    "Why we can''t!"


    Their argument was quite loud and made them be the center of attention. The man looked very jealous when they saw the reason for this fight was Yuuki. They looked at him with a hateful gaze.


    Yuuki was trying to stop their fight and ignored them.


    "Stop! Stop!" Yuuki didn''t want any bloody fight in this ce. He tried his best and finally, he stopped their fight.


    "Let''s go home, okay?" Yuuki didn''t want to linger here anymore but when he gonna took everyone to go home. He heard his dad saying something unbelievable.


    "That''s right, your girlfriends are here, I think this is the perfect chance to say this to you," Issei suddenly said.


    "Hmm, what''s wrong, Dad?" Yuuki asked.


    Everyone also listened to their conversation.


    "I forgot to say this to you but your fiancee wille tomorrow," Issei said then he walked toward the car. He stopped when he noticed everyone didn''t follow him, "What''s wrong?" He looked very confused.


    "WHAT THE HELL!!" They screamed at the same time.


    Yuuki knew this was very bad news especially when he noticed everyone was looking at him with a murdering gaze.


    "YUUKI!!"


    Yuuki sighed and had a headache.

 Chapter 169: Fiancee?

    They didn''t go home directly rather staying in his parents'' house. After all, his dad''s announcement was just too sudden and no one was ready.


    Haibara also stayed and told Agasa that she would stay in his house.


    They gathered in the main hall listing to Issei''s story.


    Yuuki was innocent but still, the gaze on his body was hurt.


    "What''s going on, Dad? I have a fiancee?" Yuuki just wanted to know what the hell was going on.


    Issei was quite embarrassed, "Well about that.....I''ve forgotten about it the entire time." He was blushing.


    His words made everyone dumbfounded and didn''t know how to react.


    Issei coughed then he started to tell the story about this engagement. He told them that he made a promise with his friend when he was drunk. The daughter of his friend kept asking him about the engagement and he finally remembered it. His friend would send his daughter after she reached marrying age.


    "Seems like, she will arrive tomorrow, so entertain her," Issei said.


    Yuuki had a headache and sighed, "Can I refuse?" His words made the gaze of the girls in this room changed.


    The girls also looked at Issei.


    Issei also felt pressure being gazed by many girls, "Hmm, it''s not that simple, it''ll be problematic if he gets angry." He sighed and looked at the outside. He also didn''t feel good when he said this to his son''s girlfriends especially when he had already treated them as his daughter-inw. He knew everyone was very good girls and probably had one of his grandchildren. He felt old now and wanted to let his son take over his Yakuza so he could y with his grandchildren.


    "I''m sorry, father, can I call you that?" Utaha raised her hand.


    "Ooh, sure," Issei smiled and looked at her.


    "I heard that your friend wants to engage his daughter with your children right?" Utaha said.


    Issei nodded at her, "Yes, that''s what he said."


    "Can the engagement be changed into Yuuki''s little brother?" Utaha said with calm expression but Raku who heard it can''t calm himself. But the girls who heard it feel


    "What???" Raku was dumbfounded and wanted to refute but he saw his father shake his head.


    "No, the daughter has personally chosen Yuuki to be her fiance," Issei sighed. It would be fine if their engagement could be changed to Raku but he couldn''t do it.


    They sighed in regret when they heard his words.


    Raku sighed in relief when he heard it.


    "What is your friend''s identity?" Haibara, who had been rtively silent asked her question.


    Her question made everyone look at Issei at the same time.


    "Is it a gang?" Chitoge asked.


    Issei shook his head, "No, it''s more troublesome than that."


    Yuuki suddenly remembered who would be his fiance, "Don''t tell me, it''s the police."


    Issei nodded, "Yes, she is the daughter of the Commissioner of Police."


    Commissioner of Police, that meant the highest rank in the Police Department.


    They decided to finish the conversation.


    Issei and Raku decided to run away as soon as possible from this bloodshed.


    Yuuki looked at everyone and decided to tell them.


    "I won''t marry her," Yuuki said with a serious expression. His words made everyone feel relieved but hisst words made them dumbfounded, "If she didn''t ept our rtionship."


    Utaha, Ranko, Haibara, and Yukana looked at him.


    Tsugumi and Chitoge also looked at him.


    Machida also looked at him and thought the motive was somewhat different from everyone else.


    "I need to see her," Utaha said.


    Yuuki nodded, "I''ll bring her to you when I meet her." He looked at Machida, Chitoge, and Tsugumi, "Are you staying here?"


    Machida didn''t expect he asked her question, "Ehem! Yes! I''ll stay here!" She felt that staying here would calm her mind. After all, the thing happening today was just too mind-blowing to her.


    Chitoge also wanted to stay but she heard her dad call her. She sighed and said goodbye to everyone.


    Tsugumi also followed her and said goodbye to everyone.


    Yuuki, who was still full of wounds, was being taken care of by everyone. He didn''t hate it though.


    Haibara decided to stay with him for today and she would sleep along with Machida.


    Yuuki took Utaha, Ranko, and Yukana to his room. He needed someone to take care of him now.


    In the car, Chitoge looked out at the window.


    "Do you like Yuuki?" Adelt suddenly said.


    "Wh-what!" Chitoge became fl.u.s.tered and blushed.


    Adelt smiled at his daughter. He knew her too well but he sighed at his heart. He knew that if his daughter dating Yuuki there would be bloodshed, after all, Yuuki was quite famous being a womanizer. He knew that his subordinates would be angry at first until they saw his fight today. He thought that his subordinates would allow his daughter to date Yuuki. He didn''t know how Raku feel about his daughter but he wanted the best for his daughter after all.


    "Do whatever you want, I''ll support you," Adelt didn''t say anything and smiled warmly at her.


    Chitoge was blushing but nodded slowly. She was very happy now.


    Tsugumi, who heard their conversation, feel veryplicated now.


    Yuuki walked to the school along with Yukana and Ranko. He wore ck baseball undershirt high neck long sleeves underneath his shirt. He also wore an eyepatch to cover the wound on one of his eyes along with bandage over his forehead. Even though he didn''t want to be exaggerated but he needed to do this or else everyone would be doubtful whether he was human or not. After all, a normal human couldn''t recover that much of wounds with only spans of night.


    Yuuki became the center of attention because of his appearance. Many girls were asking him and he smiled warmly at them and told them that he was fine.


    Ranko and Yukana also helped him to escape from the group of girls and helped him enter his ss.


    "Chiaki, Miyuki," Yuuki waved his hand toward them.


    "YUUKI!! WHAT''S WRONG!!" Miyuki was worried when she saw him. She looked very panicked.


    "What''s wrong?" Chiaki also felt very worried about him, ever since that acting she couldn''t forget about him and seeing him hurt like this made her very sad.


    "Haha, don''t worry too much, let''s talk about Hina-chan, how is she?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, she is working very hard but.." Chiaki said.


    Yuuki nodded, it seemed he needed to have private training with her.


    They were talking about Hina-chan until they heard someone call him.


    "YUUKI-SAMA!!!"


    Yuuki saw her jumping toward him. He caught her in reflex afraid she would fall.


    "Who are you?" Ranko was a little dumbfounded.


    The girl was happy that she was being hugged by her beloved man. She looked at the girl who asked her this question and gulped when she saw her chest. She shook her head and said, "My name is Tachibana Marika, I''m Yuuki-sama''s fiancee."


    No one said anything, then a few secondster they screamed together.


    "EEHHHHHHH!!!"

 Chapter 170: Tachibana Marika

    "Fi-Fi-Fiancee!!" Miyuki was very surprised and looked at this Marika with aplicated expression.


    Chiaki also feltplicated. She didn''t know how to react to the sudden appearance of his fiancee. She looked at both Yukana and Ranko to wait for their reaction. She wanted to know what both of them would do to this fiancee of his.


    Ranko and Yukana didn''t say anything since they had talkedst night. They wanted to know how he would respond to his fiancee.


    Yuuki looked at Tachibana Marika with aplicated expression. He looked at the girl who was hugging him and even smelling his smell as if the most fragrant in the world.


    Marika is a gorgeous fair-skinned girl with long orange hair which she neatly divides into two locks and orange eyes. She also sports a calend or marigold hairpin on her hair.


    "Yuuki-sama!" Marika said then she looked at his face. She was stunned. "What''s wrong? Why is your face full of a wound?" She looked very pained and wanted to caress his face. She wanted to call her dad and catch someone who did this to him.


    "Well, let''s not worry about this," Yuuki said with a smile. "It''s been a long time, Marika." He didn''t know why but he had a memory of him ying with Marika in his childhood. He didn''t think it was him who she fell in love with and not Raku. He also remembered that he was the one who gave her that hairpin.


    Yuuki wasn''t Raku who thought that a promise to marry each other in his childhood was important. He didn''t even remember who he had promised and he also had a lot of girlfriends. He didn''t even think about the pendant on his hand and the girl who had the key.


    "Yes, it''s been a while, Yuuki-sama," Marika was also happy that he remembered about her. She looked at two gyaru girls who had been always with him all the time. She looked at their b.r.e.a.s.ts and looked at her own. She clenched her hand when she realized she lost.


    "Well, you know, I didn''t even know that we were engaged to each other until yesterday," Yuuki said.


    Marika was stunned at his words.


    "You must know that I have a girlfriend, right?" Yuuki asked. He knew that this girl probably investigated him before entering this school.


    Marika nodded at him even though she feltplicated. She wanted to be the only one but when she saw the list of girls around him. She couldn''t beat all of them since the list was just too much. If it was only three or four, she believed that she could win but there were too many. There was also someone who did teamwork together like two gyaru in front of her.


    Big boos, beautiful, very soft skin, nice thighs, and legs. Marika gritted her teeth. She was alone and her strongest opponents were three girls. All of them were also very beautiful girls.


    Marika was quite vexed with Yuuki to have a hobby of dating a lot of girls.


    "I have girlfriends, do you still marry me?" Yuuki asked.


    Marika was stunned when he asked this question suddenly. She actually didn''t feel happy when she saw him having a lot of girlfriends. After all, she wanted her beloved man to date another girl.


    Marika then calmed herself. She had waited for this moment for the entire ten years. She started to remember him who always yed with her during their childhood. She started to blush when she remembered him asking her to y doctor. She knew that he was perverted when he was children but still she still liked him. She looked at this pervert in front of her.


    Marika also wanted tough when she remembered her dad got very angry at him trying to doctor y with her.


    There were wounds and bruises on his face but he looked very handsome. She liked her manly like this.


    Marika took a deep breath and said, "Yes, I want to marry, Yuuki-sama."


    Her smile was very beautiful even though both Ranko and Yukana were affected. They had to admit they felt moved by her feelings.


    Pure childhood loves no one to be able to resist the sweetness of this love.


    Yuuki felt quiteplicated actually and said, "Well, let''s not talk about marriage, we have been apart for 10 years and we haven''t had that muchmunication either, let''s take it slow for now." He didn''t want to marry first after all and he needed to marry his queen first before anyone else.


    Marika felt quite disappointed but nodded at him. They had been apart for 10 years and there was still something that they didn''t know.


    "What about your body? Are you fine?" Yuuki asked. He knew that Marika had an illness in her body that made her unable to get out when she was a child. She always stayed at her house because her body was too weak.


    "I''m quite fine," Marika was happy that he was worried about her.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Don''t force yourself, I don''t want you to get hurt."


    "Yes," Marika felt warm when he asked about her condition.


    "Let me introduce you to my girlfriends," Yuuki said then introduced them, "The tan skin one is Ranko and the side ponytail one is Yukana."


    "Hello!" Yukana smiled kindly and waved her hand. She thought that this girl would be another sister.


    "Hello," Ranko said simply.


    Marika gulped when she saw their b.r.e.a.s.ts swaying around. She looked around and noticed both Chiaki and Miyuki. When she looked at Chiaki she also felt lost but sighed in relief when she saw Miyuki.


    Miyuki looked confused and tilted her head.


    ''I''m not gonna lose!'' Marika thought in her mind and smiled at them, "Nice to meet you too." She looked at Yuuki this time, "Yuuki-sama, can you move your head closer?"


    Yuuki didn''t think much and followed her request. He moved his head closer and didn''t think that Marika would kiss his cheek.


    Marika looked very embarrassed, "This is the gift of our reunion." She said then ran away.


    Yuuki was dumbfounded until someone pulled both of his ears.


    "Are you happy to receive a kiss from her?"


    "Yeah, to have such a cute fiancee, aren''t you very blessed?"


    Yuuki looked at both Yukana and Rako who looked quite jealous. He needed to calm them or else he would sleep on the couch at night.

 Chapter 171: Tired Man

    Yuuki had calmed both of his girlfriends. He felt tired and listened to this lesson also made him sleepy. He almost fell asleep but he opened his eyes and caught the book that almost hit his head.


    "Sensei, I''m hurt," Yuuki looked at Hiratsuka pitifully.


    Hiratsuka snorted at him, "No, wounded people can catch my book that easily! I''ll make you stand up in the corridor if you don''t open your eyes!" She said then left him.


    ''This is the reason, you don''t get married even though you''re in 30,'' Yuuki avoided her punch and looked very startled.


    "What''s wrong? Sensei?" His forehead was full of sweat.


    "Nothing, I feel you thinking something rude about me," Hiratsuka smiled maliciously.


    "No way, I just thinking that you''re very beautiful, sensei," Yuuki said with a kind smile but he didn''t expect her to blush.


    "Hmm, I''ll let you off now," Hiratsuka walked back to the front of the ss.


    Yuuki smiled and shook his head.


    "Are you going to take, Hiratsuka-sensei to your harem?" Ranko whispered.


    Yuuki stunned. He had never thought about it. He shook his head and said, "No way, she hates me."


    Ranko looked at her boyfriend with unbelievable expression and snorted. ''This guy...''


    Yuuki decided to go home early since he was wounded and he wanted to go to ''Shounen Jump. He went back to his apartment and changed his uniform to change into casual attire. He entered his car and drove to hispany.


    Akiyama''s Nogi secretary had told him that he coulde anytime tomorrow and she had already waited for him there.


    Yuuki drove his car slowly and suddenly someone walked in front of his car and stopped him. He hurriedly pushed the brake pedal on his car.


    SCREEECH!!


    Yuuki sighed in relief when he didn''t hit this person. He opened his door and reprimanded this man, "DO YOU WANT TO DIE!! IF YOU WANT TO SUICIDE DON''T DO IT HERE!!" He thought the man would apologize at him but he didn''t expect this reaction.


    "HOW CAN I BECOME RICH LIKE YOU!!!" The man bowed his head and asked him.


    Yuuki felt a headache when he saw this man. He saw this man holding a doc.u.ment envelope on his hand and he felt this man was quite familiar.


    This man has long ck hair cut intoyers and tired eyes. He is wearing a white shirt with suspenders and pants that are slightly rolled up.


    Yuuki knew the identity of this person, "Well, can you tell me, what''s your name?"


    The man shouted, "MY NAME IS KAZUYA HIRAMARU!! MY DREAM IS TO BECOME RICH, HAVE LUXURY CAR AND HAVE A LOT OF WOMEN!! TELL HOW TO BECOME RICH LIKE YOU!!"


    Yuuki knew this person would make a lot of money for him in hispany. He grinned inside his heart, "Well, Hiramaru-kun, is it?"


    "Yes, sir!" Hiramaru said.


    "My name is Yuuki, the truth is easy how to be rich," Yuuki said.


    Hiramaru''s eyes lit up, "HOW CAN I DO IT, SIR?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Draw a manga."


    Hiramaru became shocked and didn''t expect his answer. He looked at the doc.u.ment envelope on his hands and thought that his decision to draw a manga was right.


    "Are you drawing manga?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes! I''ve drawn it!" Hiramaru said while showing his doc.u.ment envelope.


    Yuuki nodded, "Actually, I want to go to ''Shounen Jump'', do you want to follow me?"


    Hiramaru nodded hurriedly. He actually wanted to go to ''Shounen Jump''. He was toozy to ride a tram that was why he was happy when Yuuki offered him to drive to ''Shounen Jump'', "Yes sir!"


    "Good, let''s go," Yuuki said while waving his hand and telling him to enter the car.


    Hiramaru was actually quite nervous when he tried to stop his car but he gritted his teeth. He was in a hopeless situation and he was actually wanted to quit his job. He decided to draw manga actually he read ''Shounen Jump'' by a coincidence in the train. He knew thispany was quite good and when he saw this young man drove this luxury car. He knew his decision to was right.


    Hiramaru hurriedly entered his car nervously. He looked at the interior of this car nervously. He felt veryfortable inside and felt quite envious actually. He looked at the handsome young man beside him. He didn''t expect this young man was actually mangaka. He was thinking this man was a fighter or something since his body build looked very strong. He also saw his bandage on his forehead and eyepatch on his eye. The worst thing he met Yakuza and his organ would be sold to another country but he was d that he met a very kind young man.


    Yuuki was happy to meet this person.


    Kazuya Hiramaru was a genius mangaka and his manga was very interesting in ''Bakuman''.


    Yuuki knew that hispany would grow along with many talented mangaka he would find in this world. He drove his car faster since he was excited.


    Yuuki arrived at ''Shounen Jump'' and Hiramaru followed him cautiously. Hiramaru was quite nervous while looking around.


    "Yuuki, this ce is quite big," Hiramaru said.


    "Hahaha, don''t be that nervous, Hiramaru-kun, everyone is very nice here," Yuuki said while patting his shoulders.


    Hiramaru felt relieved and he entered the building together but he didn''t expect to meet such beauty in front of him.


    "Yuuki-sama, I''ve been waiting for you," the woman bowed.


    Hiramaru was stunned and looked at Yuuki with a curious gaze, "Why did this woman bow her head to you, Yuuki?"


    "She didn''t bow to me, she was just tired and bowed her head," Yuuki said, teasing him.


    Hiramaru who was gullible believed him.


    Akiyama ignored their conversation and her expression was quite cold.


    "Akiyama, how about you work for me? I''ll raise your sry," Yuuki said.


    Akiyama shook her head, "I''m sorry but I''m quitefortable with my job."


    Yuuki showed a regretful expression, "Well, just tell me when you decide to change your job."


    Akiyama nodded, "I''ll, everyone is already waiting for you." She said and guided him to the meeting room.


    Yuuki nodded and followed her.


    Hiramaru was stunned and followed him. He became even more confused.


    In the meeting room, there were a lot of people inside.


    Everyone is the editor of ''Shounen Jump''. They are the backbone of thispany. They were waiting for their new boss toe. They were actually quite nervous since they didn''t know anything about this new boss. Their previous boss, Nogi was a very strict old man but he was very responsible. They had heard their new boss was only in high school. They were quite worried.


    The door opened and made their attention focus on that. They saw Akiyama along with a handsome young man who looked like a fighter and a nervous man came together. They looked at Akiyama for an exnation.


    "This is the new owner of ''Shounen Jump'', Yuuki-sama," Akiyama said respectfully.


    "Hello," Yuuki smiled kindly at them.


    They opened their mouth wide with shocked expression but their expression was still smallpared to Hiramaru who was standing beside him.


    "WHAT!!!!"

 Chapter 172: Startled....

    Yuuki stood up in front of everyone. His momentum was very strong and no one was able to underestimate him.


    "My name is Yuuki, maybe some of you know me," Yuuki said.


    They looked confused but suddenly one of them looked very shocked.


    "Don''t tell me! Are you Yuuki-sensei? The one who draws ''Fairy Tail''?"


    His words shocked everyone inside the meeting room. They would have never expected their new boss was actually the one who drew ''Fairy Tail''.


    Fairy Tail was the hottest manga right now in this country. They had tried to search the information about Yuuki-sensei but they weren''t able to find anything. It was as if someone protected him or his identity was very strong. They didn''t expect that the Yuuki-sensei they had search would be their boss.


    Shounen Jump was actually quite goodpany but became the best the need topete with Weekly Gongon who was very hot right now because of Fairy Tail.


    Because of Fairy Tail''s momentum, Weekly Gongon became an even bigger and more talented mangaka who submitted their work to Weekly Gongon.


    They knew the situation was dire but they didn''t expect they would meet their messiah.


    Even though Yuuki-sensei was very famous but no one knew his real face. Everyone only knew his information from his SNS but it was mostly about his activity, promotion, and Q&A thing.


    Many people had spected that Yuuki-sensei was a woman, old man, or even some grandpa but they would never expect the young man in front of him to be Yuuki-sensei.


    They wanted to ask for his photograph and even signed their book but they stopped. They knew the young man in front of him was their boss.


    Yuuki felt satisfied with their reaction, "I know that all of you worked very hard to make thispany and I''m happy that I can have thispany now."


    They felt quite happy when he praised them.


    "I won''t tell you to do something ridiculously just do your job like the usual and find more interesting manga! As long as it''s interesting it''s a good manga!" Yuuki said.


    Everyone looked at Hisashi Sasaki, who was the one who usually says something like this. They didn''t expect their new boss would say the same thing as Hisashi-san.


    Hisashi Sasaki is the Editor-in-Chief at Weekly Sh¨­nen Jump.


    Hisashi felt relief with his new boss.


    Then they started to talk about the future of this Shounen Jump.


    Yuuki told them to give him the list of mangaka and their revenue. He wanted to check hispany and this meeting had taken a few hours.


    Akiyama who had gotten used to this kind of meeting was very calm but Hiramaru was very tired. He just wanted to be a mangaka but he didn''t expect to meet the boss of thispany. He also felt very bored listening to this kind of boring talk.


    Yuuki noticed Hiramaru and chose the most appropriate editor for Hiramaru.


    "You! The one with long hair, what''s your name?" Yuuki said while looking at this long hair man.


    "Me?" The man was quite surprised that his new boss called him. He was quite nervous, "M-my name is Koji Yoshida."


    Yuuki knew this person was the editor of Hiramaru in ''Bakuman''. Their rtionship was very close. They were like both mom and useless son.


    "Check this man manga and be his editor when you see it suitable for serialization," Yuuki said then he continued the meeting.


    Everyone was dumbfounded but didn''t think much and focused more on this meeting.


    Yoshida was dumbfounded. He scratched his head and looked at the tired man who was sitting beside Yuuki. He had noticed this man for a while. He didn''t think much about this person since Hiramaru looked very weak and because of Yuuki. Hiramaru''s presence had be unnoticeable. He stood up and walked toward him.


    "Hiramaru-kun, is it? How about we talk in another room?" Yoshida said.


    Hiramaru just nodded and followed him.


    This was the birth of the legendary mangaka and his editor but no one in this meeting room realized this except Yuuki.


    "Lastly, I''ll also make my own manga here," Yuuki said and made everyone startled but also happy at the same time.


    "What kind of Manga is it, Boss?" They had agreed to call him boss since it was very suitable.


    "Well, I''ll show itter," Yuuki decided to draw one more manga since this would make hispany grow more.


    "Who is going to be your editor, boss?"


    When someone asked this question everyone in the room became very nervous but also excited. The one who would be the editor of boss would definitely be a sess in their career. They waited in anticipation but only became disappointed when they heard his next words.


    "Do we have a female editor here? I''ll make her my editor," After all, if you could choose women, why did you have to choose men? As a bloody healthy young man, he wanted to have a beautiful woman editor like Mihari.


    It would make him more spirited.


    They looked at their boss with a weird gaze. They wanted toin but stopped his identity was their boss what could they do when their boss wanted a woman as his editor. They sighed at the same time.


    "Well?" Yuuki waited for their answer.


    "I''ll arrange it immediately," Hisashi said while adjusting his sses.


    Yuuki nodded, "I''ll go home now, I won''te very often." He said then walked toward the door. When he opened the door he saw Yoshida was startled.


    "How is Hiramaru?" Yuuki asked.


    Yoshida nodded with a happy expression, "He is talented, I''ll definitely guide him."


    Yuuki nodded, "I''ll count on you." He walked and Akiyama followed him. He looked at Akiyama, "Do you want to follow me to have a drink?"


    Akiyama wanted to reject him but she felt it was too rude. She also wanted to have a drink too since it had been a while and said, "Sure." She forgot that Yuuki was actually only a high school since his performance in the meeting was just too mind-blowing.


    They walked toward the parking lot and drove to a bar.


    They arrived at the bar and sat together. They talked about their job and Akiyama becamefortable around him.


    Akiyama actually didn''t want to get close to him since it was too troublesome. She had seen many girls and even women around him. She didn''t want to enter that battlefield but talking with him was making her veryfortable.


    They wereughing happily until they heard someone call his name.


    "Yuuki?"


    Yuuki was stunned when he heard this voice. He turned his head and saw someone she had never expected.


    "Yae...ko?"


    Yuuki saw Yaeko in front of him together with her friend. He was startled and dropped the chicken skewer on his hand.

 Chapter 173: Bar

    Yuuki was eating his chicken skewer while being sandwiched by both Akiyama and Yaeko. He didn''t feelfortable at all even though he should be happy right now.


    Even though some men would kill him to have his position but he couldn''t enjoy this situation at all.


    The atmosphere was very tense and he couldn''t enjoy his drink at all.


    "Why are you wounded?" Yaeko asked worriedly.


    "Nothing, I''m just fell," Yuuki said while smiling. This was his first time to see her expression became like this. She looked very beautiful now.


    They talked to each other until her friend asked something that made the atmosphere became very awkward.


    "Are you two-timing on Yaeko?" The long-haired blonde woman in front of him asked with an angry expression.


    Akiyama and Yaeko blurted their drink at the same time.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    "Cough! Cough!"


    They coughed at the same time.


    "Be careful," Yuuki caressed their backs and they looked very thankful toward him but they remembered their situation.


    "We''re not in a rtionship, we''re only in professional rtionship," Akiyama said with cold expression while adjusting her sses.


    "He is only my daughter''s friend," Yaeko said with a cold expression.


    Akiyama was actually surprised to hear the rtionship between him and Yaeko. She was right, she didn''t want to join this battlefield like a rtionship. It was tooplicated. She thought in her mind and drank her beer in gulped. She wanted to forget everyone and drank like crazy.


    Yaeko also felt very ufortable when she saw him together with this beautiful sses woman. She was confident with her beauty even though she was quite old. She felt very sad when she thought about her age. She took her beer and drank it like crazy.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and shook his head at two women beside him. He looked at the woman in front of him. He had seen her before along with the other two women.


    "You''re Yuuki, right? My name is Satsuki Matsumae, you can call me, Satsuki big sister," Satsuki said with a smile.


    Yuuki nodded at her and smiled, "Sure, Satsuki-Oneesan."


    Satsuki became giddy when she heard him called her Oneesan. She smiled happily at him being called Onee-san, "Good, good."


    They started to talk about their job, life, and family.


    "You left your daughter to your mother who disowns you?" Yuuki was quite amazed.


    Satsuki sighed, "Well, what can I do? My boyfriend is such a bastard and left me with some debt." She sighed and started to drink. She was quite happy since Yuuki was the one who would pay all of this. She decided to drink and eat as much as she could. After all, Yuuki was Yaeko''s boyfriend even though she didn''t want to admit it.


    "Well, your boyfriend sure is dumb to leave a beautiful woman like you," Yuuki shook his head and drank some beer.


    Satsuki raised her eyebrow and said, "Don''t tease me, I''m not that beautiful." If she was beautiful her boyfriend wouldn''t leave him.


    Satsuki had married in the past but her husband died because of some illness. She was quite a lonely woman and that was why she decided to have a boyfriend but most of them decided to leave her.


    "No way, Satsuki-nee, you''re beautiful, I''m sure your boyfriend is either blind or have some mental disease," Yuuki said. He thought that Satsuki was really beautiful. He heard her story and he knew that most men would leave her because of her strong personality. Most of her boyfriend was probably quite weak and that was why they left her, especially when she told him about her s.e.x.u.a.l frustration with her boyfriend. He was sure that this woman had strong stamina and beast in bed for a normal man.


    "Hahaha, are you trying to flirt with me? You''re my friend''s boyfriend you know," Satsukiughed while drinking her beer. She was quite drunk but she was still able to talk normally. She looked at both Yaeko and Akiyama who was dead drunk together.


    "If that what you want, I don''t mind, we can make our own little secret," Yuuki smiled at her.


    Satsuki raised her eyebrow. She looked at the young man in front of him. She had heard his age was the same as her daughter but still she was a woman and understood his charm. She was quite tempted and wanted to agree until Yaeko woke up and pulled his ear.


    "No way! I won''t let you do that!" Yaeko looked very drunk while reprimanding him.


    "I won''t! I won''t! I''m just joking, right? Satsuki-Oneesan," Yuuki looked at Satsuki.


    Satsuki shook her head and said, "Yeah, we''re just teasing you." She looked at Yaeko who looked quite a relief. She felt quite disappointed though.


    They didn''t stay in the bar for too long and decided to go home.


    Yuuki offered them to take everyone back to their home. They agreed since they knew it would be dangerous for drunk women to ride public transportation.


    "Satsuki-nee, where is your home? I''ll take you first," Yuuki said.


    "Sure, sure, you can take me home first then you can take two drunk women at the same time," Satsuki said with a sour tone.


    Yuuki smiled wryly at this woman. He shook his head and decided to ignore her nagging. He heard her address and drove her back.


    They arrived at Satsuki''s apartment.


    "Well, thank you," Satsuki said.


    "Don''t worry about it," Yuuki said.


    "How about I take her to stay in my home?" Satsuki said while pointing his finger at the figure of sleeping, Akiyama.


    Yuuki thought for a while and decided to agree with her offer. Akiyama was sleeping and he couldn''t ask her address. She would freak out when she woke up in the man''s apartment than in a woman''s apartment.


    Yuuki carried Akiyama on his arms and took her to stay in Satsuki''s apartment.


    "I''ll going home," Yuuki said and left her apartment.


    "Sure, take care, Yaeko, I won''t forgive you if you hurt her!" Satsuki said with menacing eyes.


    Yuuki smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll make her the happiest woman in the world." He waved his hand and entered his car.


    Satsuki looked at his car which was disappearing into the night. She sighed and looked at Akiyama who was sleeping peacefully.


    "Well, Yaeko is very lucky," Satsuki shook her head and took a bath.


    Yuuki drove his car slowly while focusing on the road.


    "Yuuki? Where is this?" Yaeko looked still half sleeping.


    "You''re in my car, I''ll take you home," Yuuki said but still focused his eyes toward the road.


    Yaeko opened her eyes and looked around. She realized both Akiyama and Satsuki had gone and she looked at the young man beside her. She was blushing and felt pain when she saw him wounded like this.


    "Yuuki..." Yaeko said softly.

 Chapter 174: Moving Foward

    Yuuki didn''t stop his car but answer her.


    "What''s wrong, Yaeko?" Yuuki asked her but his expression was very softly as if afraid to hurt her. He was afraid that a loud voice would make her dizzy since she had drunk a lot of alcohol.


    Yaeko was blushing when she heard him called her softly. She felt a different kind of excitement when she heard him calling her first name. Being called your name directly by a young man who was several years younger than her was something that made her happy.


    His tone was very soft and this made her muddy head became slightly better. The dizziness on her head slowly disappeared and she could think more straightly.


    Yaeko started to remember her first husband who left her because of her daughter. She almost forgot how it felt being called affectionally like that. She had decided to focus on raising her daughter by herself and ignored everything about the rtionship with the opposite s.e.x. She didn''t want to associate herself with other men but he disrupted her life. He entered her life suddenly without notice and made her became slowly dependent on him.


    Yaeko remembered when she was drunk and he carried her back to her room. She was very ashamed when she woke up in the morning. She didn''t expect she could act very spoiled toward him. She was also very embarrassed being teased by her mom. Luckily, her daughter had already fallen asleep and didn''t see her.


    Yaeko also felt quite jealous when she saw himughing and chatting happily with a woman named Akiyama. She felt her stomach was churning and she couldn''t bear it. She knew that he had a lot of women outside since his mannerism, appearance, personality and this aura that made you safe from everything. She also wanted to be his women but her identity made it hard for her to do that.


    Yaeko was the mother of both Shouko and Yuzuru. She knew that both of her daughters had known him for a while and their rtionship was very good. She didn''t know how they would react if they knew their mom had fallen in love with their friend but the most important thing was her daughter. She knew how her daughter feeling toward this young man. She knew how painful was her daughter life and she wanted her to be happy but she felt very ufortable. When she thought that she couldn''t be together with him.


    Without even noticing tears started to fall from her eyes. Yaeko was in deep thought thinking about how to get her happiness.


    Yuuki felt weird when she didn''t answer him. He looked at her and noticed she was crying. She was stunned and stopped his car. He took his handkerchief and wiped her tears.


    "Are you okay? Don''t cry okay?" Yuuki wiped her eyes tenderly afraid to hurt her but he saw her tears didn''t stop. He frowned and said, "Who makes you cry? Do you want me to beat up this person?"


    Yaeko shook her head hard, "No, nothing happens. Something is just got into my eyes. Really, nothing happens." She said while wiping her eyes with her hand.


    Yuuki frowned further when he heard him there was nothing wrong.


    When girls or women said there was nothing wrong there must be something wrong with her.


    "No, tell me what happens," Yuuki said. He wanted to know the reason why she was crying. He wanted to help her and made her smile again.


    Yaeko looked at him. She looked down and said, "Why do you care about me?"


    "Because you''re my mother-inw," Yuuki said with a soft voice. He liked Shouko and wanted to marry her to make her happy but since he was very busy. He was only talking to her through the phone. She had said she would give him a surprised and told him to wait.


    Yaeko was Shouko''s mother and he cared about her since they would be family.


    "Do you really see me only as your mother-inw?" Her tone was a bit down. Yaeko raised her head and looked him straight in his eyes. She wanted to hear his answer directly.


    Yuuki looked at the woman in front of him. Her eyes were focused on him and he could see her clear eyes. This was his first time to see her like this and he had to admit that she was a very charming woman, many men would be very fortunate to have her in their life. Even though she had aged a bit but she was still very beautiful. He wanted to take her but his morality said differently.


    Yuuki didn''t want to take the mother of his targeted girl as his harem. Both rtionsh.i.p.s between him and her would be frowned upon but he didn''t really care about that. What he was afraid was to make Shouko sad because he dated her mother.


    What kind of face he can show to her when she knows about their rtionship.


    Yuuki had veryplicated expression and couldn''t answer her immediately.


    Yaeko smiled when she saw hisplicated expression. She knew at least she had some ce in his heart and she got her chance. She also knew the only thing stopped him from going forward was her daughter. She also didn''t know how to tell her daughter when she knew about their rtionship. She knew she had yed with fire.


    Yaeko felt she was like a moth who was drawn into the fire. Their rtionship would be frowned upon but she wanted her happiness. She moved foward and touched his lips with her lips. She kissed him and felt something had been freed.


    ''Yuuki.....''


    If it was dream, she didn''t want to wake up.

 Chapter 175: Dont tell my daughter

    Yuuki who was still thinking about his answer suddenly being kissed by Yaeko. He was stunned and moved back.


    "What ar.." Before he said it. He saw her crying expression. He knew how she felt about him but he didn''t want to notice it but looking at the crying and weak woman in front of him. He decided to change his thinking. He knew he couldn''t make everyone happy but he could make the woman in front of her happy tonight.


    Yuuki moved his head and kissed her lips.


    They kissed each other slowly while tasting each of their lips. He felt her lips taste like chicken and this was pretty much delicious. He opened his mouth and used his tongue to open her teeth.


    Yaeko was a bit awkward and opened her teeth and let her tongue touch each other.


    It had been a long time since she had tasted the warmth of man and she didn''t expect it to be very good. She wanted to move closer to him and hugged his neck to feel his warmth more.


    Yuuki also started to hug her waist tightly. One of his hands moved to touch her ass since he wanted to touch it for a while. He felt that her ass was quite firm but also soft at the same time.


    This feeling was quite different from many of his girlfriends but this was very nice. He could get addicted to this feeling.


    Yaeko didn''t stop him and let him touch her ass. She was happy that he was still thinking that she was still attractive. She was very afraid when he moved back. She thought that she hated her to do something like this to him. But she felt very loved now.


    Yaeko felt her body be hotter with every second of their kisses.


    Their heads were nk and they didn''t think anything. They were only moved by their desire to forget about all the consequences.


    Tonight, they only wanted to enjoy this moment.


    While they were kissing and touching each other suddenly both of their phones rang. They were startled and stopped. They looked at their phones to check who was calling.


    Yuuki looked at his phone and saw Utaha was calling him.


    "Hello," Yuuki said.


    "Hey, are you going home tonight?" Utaha asked.


    Yuuki wanted to answer her ''yes'' but stopped when he felt something touching his hand. He turned his head and saw Yaeko shook her head. He nodded at her and said to Utaha.


    "I''ll go home tomorrow, my dad told me toe today," Yuuki said. He needed to tell his dad after this.


    "Hmm, then you can''t forget to have a bath with me," Utaha said while moving her legs in the bathtub.


    Yuuki could imagine her beautiful legs moving around in the bathtub. He felt quite tempted and wanted to go home but stopped when he saw Yaeko''s expression.


    "Sigh, I actually want to go home and touch those beautiful legs of yours," Yuuki said with regret.


    "Hmm, don''t stay too long with that mistress of yours," Utaha said, then closed the call.


    Yuuki was quite stunned by her answer. He scratched his head and needed to apologize to herter. He looked at Yaeko who was sighing.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    Yaeko shook her head and said, "I''m just telling my mom that I''ll stay over in the office." She smiled at him. Her smile was very beautiful.


    Yuuki felt his throat getting dry when he remembered his earlier kiss with her. He looked at her lips and decided to kiss her again.


    Yaeko didn''t refuse him and kissed him back.


    They kissed each other but this time they were bolder than before. They were like newlyweds on their first night. They were in their own world until they heard the car''s bell from behind.


    They stopped and looked at each other.


    "Let''s continue," Yuuki said with determination and slight l.u.s.t in his eyes.


    Yaeko nodded slowly while blushing very hard. She knew very well what they would do after this.


    Yuuki drove his car to the nearest ce to stay while holding her hand.


    Yaeko didn''t refuse him and held his hand. She felt very happy right now.


    (Skip it if you''re under 18).


    Yuuki entered the room together with Yaeko. He felt very hot right now and wanted to push her right away.


    Yaeko looked quite nervous and held his hand tightly.


    They walked toward the bath and sat down together. They looked at each other and kissed again.


    Even though Yuuki wanted to push her right away, he was patient. He was like a veteran fisherman who was waiting for his bait to get caught. He kissed and bit her lips while caressing her back slowly.


    Yaeko started to forget her nervous feeling and followed the atmosphere. She touched his chest and caressed it. She had always wanted to touch his muscle when he helped him during that time. She couldn''t forget about his perfect muscle.


    "Do you want to touch it?" Yuuki asked teasingly.


    Yaeko blushed but nodded regardless.


    Yuuki took off his clothes and showed his bare body to her.


    "Wow.." Yaeko couldn''t take her eyes and slowly moved her hand to touch his body. She remembered her past husband was quite bby but Yuuki was very s.e.xy and looked very strong. She started to touch his entire body and kissed him again.


    Yuuki continued to kiss her while moving his hand to enter her clothes. He moved slowly and took off her bra. He was quite skilled since he had done it a lot of times with his girlfriends.


    Yaeko looked at him with a suspicious expression, "Why are you skilled?" She tried to put cold expression while fighting her m.o.a.ns when she felt him caressed her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "Hmm? Don''t worry about that, let''s just enjoy tonight," Yuuki didn''t let her ask the question again and kissed her. He pinched her n.i.p.p.l.e and made her m.o.a.ns.


    "Ahhnn," Yaeko had never felt this kind of feeling before. She felt her past husband was a childpared to the young man in front of him. She started to forget everything and enjoyed his caressing.


    Yuuki didn''t disappoint her and moved his head slowly down from her neck, shoulders, n.i.p.p.l.e, navel and looked at her tight pant. He turned his head upward to ask her confirmation.


    Yaeko nodded slowly and told him to continue.


    Yuuki nodded and opened her pants but suddenly her hand stopped him.


    "Wait! I''m still not shaving yet!" Yaeko panicked when she remembered she didn''t shave her pubes. She didn''t have a man and forgot to shave.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mind," Yuuki didn''t listen to her and opened her pants.


    "Wai-wait!!" Yaeko was nervous and shy at the same time.


    "Wow," Yuuki was amazed at the number of her pubes. The smell was pretty intense and he could see her honey kepting out from her fountain.


    "Don''t look!!" Yaeko was embarrassed.


    "No, this is pretty, don''t worry about it," Yuuki looked at her cute v.a.g.i.n.a. He didn''t expect her to have a cute v.a.g.i.n.a like this. She was pregnant with two children but he could see her v.a.g.i.n.a would be pretty tight.


    Yuuki gulped and moved his head forward. He wanted to taste it with her honey directly from the source.


    "Wait!! That''s dirty!!" Yaeko couldn''t stop him and m.o.a.ns when she felt his tongue inside her v.a.g.i.n.a.


    "Iyaan....." Yaeko was moving around since she felt like being electrocuted. She felt his tongue moving around and caressed her inside. She closed her mouth to stop her m.o.a.ns but his tongue felt very good. She couldn''t stop it anymore. She held his head with both of her hands and kept m.o.a.ning.


    "Iyaaannn..."


    Yuuki became a treasure hunter who tried to seek treasure in a cave. He kept exploring her cave while looking around her the treasure inside. His tongue explored everything and finally found it the treasure inside her cave.


    "AHHNN!!!!"


    He felt her hands grabbed his head harder but he didn''t care. He kept digging this ce to find his treasure. He kept hearing this sound and knew he would find his treasure soon.


    "AAHHHNNN....."


    He felt her legs quivering and clutched against his head. He had found the treasure. He moved his head away and looked at the Yaeko tired body. His pants got tighter and tighter. He needed to release his little brother.


    Yaeko was quite tired but she knew that this wasn''t over. She looked l.u.s.tfully toward him who opened his pants. She licked her lips and waited until she saw his little brother. She was stunned and gulped. She remembered that her husband wasn''t this big.


    Yuuki smiled, "Don''t worry, my little brother is very gentle." He kissed her forehead to tell her not to worry.


    Yaeko nodded nervously at him. She looked at his little brother slowly entering his cave. She felt her insides being spread open.


    "Aaaahhh...." Yaeko screamed, ''It''s hurt!!" His little brother was too big and she looked pitifully at him.


    Yuuki kissed her lips and didn''t move. He needed to wait for her to feelfortable.


    Yaeko started to calm when he kissed her. She felt that her hole had gotten used to the size of his little brother and told him to go on.


    Yuuki nodded at her and inserted his little brother slowly.


    "Ahhhnn...." Yaeko was m.o.a.ning when she felt his little brother entering slowly. She felt her very full from his little brother. She could even see her inside bulging from outside.


    "Ha..Ha...Ha..." Yaeko never felt like this. She wasn''t sure that she could get satisfied other than him. She didn''t know why but she felt very good now. She looked at him and told him to move.


    Yuuki moved his h.i.p.s slowly then getting faster and faster.


    Yaeko was m.o.a.ning every time he moved and hit her w.o.m.b. She hugged his neck and kept kissing him.


    Yuuki didn''t expect her inside would be this tight. He became very spirited and kept moving his h.i.p.s.


    They kept moving around and changed their position from time to time.


    Yuuki c.u.m inside since she had told him today was a safe day.


    They kept having fun until midnight since she was very tired.


    Yuuki looked at Yaeko who was sleeping on his arm. He kissed her forehead and slept together.


    The next morning, Yaeko woke up and looked very confused. She remembered she had a very naughty dreamst night.


    "Where is this?" Yaeko didn''t remember her room was this luxurious. When she wanted to stand up she felt her inside was quite sore.


    "Don''t stand up, you''re very tired," Yaeko was startled and turned her head. She saw Yuuki who was looking very concerned while n.a.k.e.d. She looked down and noticed his towering little brother. Her eyes were focusing on his little brother then she realized what was happening. She held her head with both of her hands.


    "What should I do? I had s.e.x with my daughter''s friend!!" Yaeko was sober. She was embarrassed and didn''t know what to do until she felt someone hugging her body from behind.


    "If you want, I can marry you," Yuuki whispered.


    Yaeko felt happy but she shook her head, "No! Let''s not marry! Let''s keep this rtionship a secret!" She didn''t want her daughter to know about their rtionship.


    They were talking about how they would continue this rtionship. They decided to take it slow for Shouko''s sake. They would keep the meeting from time to time.


    "You need to go home, your girlfriend is waiting for you," Yaeko said with a sour tone.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "What kind of sc.u.m that if I leave you alone here." He hugged her and used his magic as little as possible to heal her, "I''ll stay with you."


    Yaeko feltfortable in his arms and listened to his heartbeat. She didn''t hate this kind of thing. She was very happy right now but when she thought about her daughter. She decided to tell him, "Don''t tell my daughter."


    What happenedst night would be the secret of two people.

 Chapter 176: Taking Care Utaha

    "Yes, Eriri, can you tell the teacher?" Yuuki said.


    "I will tell the teacher," Eriri said with a worrying tone. Her rtionship with Utaha was a bitplicated. They were both like and hate each other at the same time.


    "Thank you," Yuuki said then he closed his phone. He had delivered Yaeko back to her home so she could change her clothes.


    They went home early in the morning. They had decided to make their rtionship a secret from her family.


    Yuuki went back to Utaha who was sick right now.


    "I''ve called Eriri to tell your school that you''re sick," Yuuki sat near her and caressed her head.


    Utaha feltfortable with his caress but her expression became fierce when she remembered he didn''t go home yesterday.


    "Who is it?" Utaha''s expression was very fierce but since she was sick. There was some mucus on her nose.


    Yuuki took some tissue and ced it on her nose.


    "Blow it," Yuuki said softly.


    Utaha blew her nose and felt morefortable than before. She continued to ask him, "Who is she?"


    "Her name is Yaeko," Yuuki said.


    "Yaeko?" Her name was unfamiliar.


    "Do you remember Shouko?" Yuuki asked.


    Utaha thought for a while and said, "Is it the girl that you''ve talked to me in the past?" She remembered that he told him about a deaf girl that he talked dearly. "Are you dating her?" She didn''t know her family name and she thought that Yaeko was Shouko.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No, it''s her mom." He tried to ignore her funny expression and focussed on taking care of her.


    Utaha blinked her eyes several times and shouted, "ARE YOU CRAZY!! Ow!!" She was sick and her head was dizzy. When she shouted it took a toll on her body and felt that she wanted to puke now.


    "Be careful, don''t shout too much, you''re still sick," Yuuki took a coldpress and ced it on her forehead.


    Utaha felt thankful but still looked at him with a fierce expression, "Why?" That was her only question.


    "I love her," Yuuki said then he continued to take care of her.


    Utaha felt speechless but didn''t say anything. She was also in love with this guy even though this was undoubtedly the biggest pervert she had seen in her entire life.


    They didn''t continue to talk about this conversation.


    Utaha felt grateful to have a boyfriend, after all, he could take care of you when you got sick.


    Ranko went to school to tell the teacher that he would be absent today. He was sure that he would get a punishment from Hiratsuka-sensei.


    "Do you want to eat something? I''ll make you porridge," Yuuki asked.


    Utaha nodded her head.


    "Well, wait for a while, I''ll cook it for a bit," Yuuki stood up and went to the kitchen.


    Utaha moved her body to the side so she could watch him preparing her porridge. She looked at his figure who was quite clumsy to prepare food. She raised her mouth little and felt warm inside. She had told him to go to school but he ignored her and decided to take a day off to take care of her.


    Utaha knew that she couldn''t have a normal romance with him.


    Married together, having a child, and living together forever. She had always wanted something like that but this wasn''t bad itself.


    Utaha was very lonely and didn''t have a friend in school or in her childhood. Because of her pretty appearance, all the boys always confessed her love to him and the girls were jealous of her. She had a lot of bullying in the past and that was why she decided to put her cold expression and became ck belly. She didn''t have a filter on her mouth but she could be still polite to her elders.


    Her first impression of Yuuki was that the young man was quite interesting. He showed very reluctantly expression when he saw her. This was her first time to see someone like that and she became interested in him.


    Utaha still remembered her first date with him but it was the worst date she had ever in her mind since they had to witness murder case. She didn''t want to meet Conan again since she knew it would be troublesome.


    They had dated for quite long and they had gone through together. Utaha still remembered that he was just mangaka but now he had built a lot of asset for his family. His harem was also increased and he had two girls beside her and one more if she counted the mother of his friend.


    Utaha was looking at his figure who walked toward her.


    "Let me feed you," Yuuki said while scooping some porridge with a spoon.


    "Ahhh," Utaha wasn''t polite and ate it. She didn''t have an appetite but since he was the one who cooked it. She would appreciate it but she didn''t expect it was very good and her body felt better.


    "Is it good?" Yuuki asked.


    Utaha nodded her head and opened her mouth again.


    "What a spoiled queen," Yuuki teased while feeding her.


    Utaha ate it again while showing appreciated with her expression. She liked being spoiled like this by him. She was d that she had gotten sick and got this privilege.


    Yuuki kept feeding her until it was empty. He had put his magic to make the porridge be more delicious and to cure her. He was sure after she rested for a bit. She would get healthy. He wanted to wash the dish but she pulled his shirt.


    "Stay with me," Utaha looked at him with a pitiful expression.


    "Sure," Yuuki ced the dish on the table and sat beside her while massaging her slowly.


    "I want to sleep on yourp," Utaha said with spoiled expression.


    Yuuki got ready and told her to ce her head on hisp.


    Utaha moved slowly and slept in hisp. She buried her head in his crotch, "Don''t get it up! Or else I''ll bite this guy." She showed off her teeth.


    Yuuki felt dreaded and nodded.


    Utaha felt satisfied and said, "Sing some song." She looked at his face.


    Yuuki sighed, "What kind of song?"


    Utaha thought for a while and said, "The song that tells how much you love about me." She smiled at him.


    Yuuki thought for a while and agreed, "Ok, but you must rest after this ok?"


    Utaha stuck our her tongue cutely and nodded, "I''ll but you must satisfy me." She snuggled her headfortably so she could hear his song. She was waiting in anticipating. She had heard him singing and knew he was very talented. She was sure that he could be the biggest idol in the world


    Yuuki smiled and had decided what kind of song that was suitable for this moment.


    "Have you decided?" Utaha asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "The title of this song is ''Above Your Hand''. I made this song when I''m thinking about you." He said while pinching her cute nose.


    Utaha looked very bossy and said, "Then, can you hurry up and sing? I will evaluate how much you love me from this song."


    Yuuki wanted tough at her actions. He knew that he was falling in love with this girl again and again. He took a deep breath and started to sing.


    BGM Sankarea ED - Above your Hand.


    Utaha closed her eyesfortably while listening to his song. She had fallen in love with him again and again.


    She was his first wife and they were enjoying this moment together.

 Chapter 177: Hiding Under Blanket

    Yuuki looked at Utaha who was sleeping on hisp. He looked at her smile and wanted to kiss her but he stopped since she would wake up from her sleep. He decided to caress her head while texting Machida about his novel.


    Yuuki: "I''ve seen the new novel in your email."


    Machida: "Thank''s for your hard work ^^."


    Yuuki: "Well, I have to work hard for mypany right?"


    Machida: "By the way, what about Utaha?"


    Yuuki: "She is fine, she is sleeping right now."


    Machida: "Fiuh, that''s right! I want to say a proposal to you!"


    Yuuki: "Proposal?"


    Machida: "Yes! We need to do a sign event to make your book be even more popr!!"


    Yuuki thought for a while about her proposal. He knew some writers would do some sign book events for their fans. This event would benefit them since this would increase the sales of their books. He tapped his chin and texted her.


    Yuuki: "Sure, but let''s do it when the ''Sword Art Online volume 2es out."


    Machida: "Why?"


    Yuuki: "I''ll enter the ''Amateur Music Competition''. Let''s make it more interesting."


    Machida didn''t text him for a while until he saw her text.


    Machida: "Are you serious?"


    She knew how popr that tournament was. She was wondering how his fans would scramble to find a ticket to enter his sign book event.


    Yuuki: "Yes and I''ll win it."


    Machida: "Well, let''s do that. I''ll see how you win."


    Machida had never heard or seen him singing. She didn''t know his skill but if he really won this tournament. She was really wondering if there was something he couldn''t do. He could draw interesting manga, write best seller book, strong fighting prowess and if he won this tournament. This would be his starting point to be the most popr singer. She felt excited to follow her boss now. She needed to work harder today.


    Yuuki ced his phone on the table and thought about what he should do today. He felt that he wanted morepany. He had both a light novel and a manga publisher on his hands. He was wondering what kind ofpany he should own next.


    Yuuki wanted to have an anime studio since so he could create the anime of his works by himself. He also wanted to have a musicpany so he could make more singers and music for his anime. He also wanted to have voice actors and voice actresses so it wouldn''t be a hassle to make an anime. But he needed some prestige before he set up his musicpany and this ''Amateur Music Tournament'' was a perfect chance for that.


    Yuuki needed to focus on his next manga first. He didn''t tell Mihari and Minano that he owned the ''Shounen Jump''. He wanted to know their shocked expression when they knew he drew one more manga. If he told them that he was the new owner ''Shounen Jump'' would be even more shocking news for them. He was sure they would be dumbfounded and didn''t know how to respond.


    Yuuki smiled and took some pen and paper to draw his new manga. Even though he gave Utaha a pillowp but he could still draw mangafortably.


    Hisashi had called him to tell him he had chosen a person to be his editor. He said that the editor woulde tonight to introduce herself.


    Yuuki looked at the clock and there was still more than enough to draw one chapter for his new manga. He had decided what kind of manga he would publish. He started to draw while letting Utaha sleep on hisp. He was very careful so he wouldn''t wake her up.


    Yuuki almost finished chapter 2 of his manga until he heard her voice. He wore sses to draw better since this sses was special and helped him to draw manga better.


    "Give me the continuation of this manga," Yuuki looked down and noticed that Utaha had woken up and read his manga.


    Yuuki smiled, "Well, wait a bit, I''ll finish this."


    Utaha nodded and continued toyzily on hisp. She liked that he didn''tin and let her sleep for a long time. She had felt better and decided to give him a reward for tonight. She was blushing and hugged his waist.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and continued to draw until he felt that she took out his little brother out of his pants. He hissed and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m going to give you a reward," Utaha said while caressing his little brother slowly stood up. She was very startled when she saw his little brother stood up suddenly. "Yours is just too big!" Sheined while licking it.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed. He decided to continue to draw his manga while letting her do whatever she wanted with his little brother.


    Utaha was enjoying herself and made a very lewd sound.


    Yuuki knew that she was fine since he had healed her with his magic and her food earlier. He was drawing his manga until he heard the sound of footsteps outside the door. He was startled and looked down. He saw her enjoying herself with his stick.


    "There are people!!!" Yuuki was quite panicked. He was fine if it was Ranko or Yukana but he knew who this person was since he used his magic earlier. He didn''t want to see bloodshed here.


    Utaha knew from his expression that that person wasn''t both Ranko and Yukana. She put a nket and covered herself while continuing to lick his stick.


    Yuuki frowned and said, "Why did you continue to lick it???"


    "This will be interesting, don''t worry about it," Utaha said with malicious eyes.


    Yuuki was dreaded and wanted to stop her but it was toote.


    "YUUKI-SAMA!! I''M COMING!!"


    Marika opened the door and saw him resting on a bed and covering half of his body with a nket. She saw his serious expression while drawing manga. She almost fainted to see how handsome he was.


    "Oh, Marika, how can you be here?" Yuuki looked very startled.


    "Ah, Yuuki-sama! You didn''te to school today, I''m very worried!" Marika looked very sad and walked slowly toward his bed.


    Yuuki sighed since he could probably fool her. He noticed that Utaha became even more excited. He was trying hard to keep his poker face.


    "MARIKA!!" Yuuki was sweating hard when he heard this voice. He saw Chitoge, Tsugumi, Ruri, and even Onoderae to his room.


    Yuuki tried to put his calm expression on but his heart was beating very fast since Utaha was hiding under his nket while licking his stick. His only hope was both Ranko and Yukana came back as soon as possible or else he would be hatched to death today.

 Chapter 178: Discovered!

    As expected, Utaha stopped when she heard many people kepting. She didn''t move and rested her head on hisp.


    Yuuki didn''t mind and was happy at the same time but could she at least ce his little brother back to his pants? He tried to put on his poker face and asked them.


    "Are you guys in the same ss?" Yuuki asked.


    "Sigh, I want to be in the same ss as Yuuki-sama," Marika looked very disappointed.


    Yuuki looked at Chitoge and Tsugumi who kept muttering about sses.


    "sses...."


    Yuuki was wondering if he looked quite bad with his sses. He asked them, "Why are youing?" He looked at Tsugumi, Chitoge, Ruri, and Onodera.


    "I''m your maid," Tsugumi said while blushing.


    "I''m protecting you from this girl," Chitoge said while pointing her finger at Marika.


    "Well, we''re going to help you with singing practice," Ruri said while adjusting her sses.


    When he heard about singing practice, suddenly he felt something bad woulde to his apartment.


    "Is Uomi and Yukari gonnae here?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, they''re still on the way together with Ranko-senpai and Yukana-senpai," Onodera answered kindly.


    Yuuki could feel Utaha was biting his thigh. It was quite a cute act and he wanted to pinch her cheek if only there weren''t a lot of people in his apartment and his little brother was in his pants. He gave her a signal several times but it seemed she either ignored it or didn''t understand his meaning.


    "Where is Raku?" Yuuki didn''t see his figure for a while.


    "He was in charge of cleaning the ss," Onodera said.


    Yuuki looked at Chitoge with an expression ''Aren''t you going to help him?''


    Chitoge understood and blushed. She knew the identity of Marika and that was why she was worried that Marika would steal him.


    "That''s right, Kirisaki-san, you need to go to Raku-sama since you''re his boyfriend, what kind of girlfriend is going to be her older brother''s boyfriend and leave her boyfriend?" Marika looked very smug.


    Yuuki blinked his eyes several times. He couldn''t understand anything now. Why many of Raku''s harem entering his home and now he was in a dire situation since Utaha was biting his thigh now.


    "Why don''t you wait in the manga studio now? I''ll go there after this," Yuuki hoped they would go out.


    "Let me help you to stand up, Yuuki-sama," Marika said and moved her hands toward the nket.


    "Wait, Marika! I''m not wearing my pants!" Yuuki said and suddenly startled everyone.


    "Yuuki-sama isn''t wearing his pants..." Marika was muttering under her breath.


    "Why didn''t you wear your pants!!" Tsugumi was fl.u.s.tered along with other girls.


    "I''m sorry okay, you suddenly barged into my room while I was in my room," Yuuki sighed and looked at Marika. "How did you have my apartment key?"


    "GIKU!!" Marika looked very stunned and startled at his question. "Well, everyone let''s wait for Yuuki-sama in his manga studio." She tried to act as natural as possible but her act had been exposed. She pushed everyone out and this made him naturally sigh in relief. But he was still wondering how she could get his room key.


    Yuuki opened his nket to reprimand Utaha but there was another probleming.


    "MEOW!!" Kuroka suddenly appeared and pulled his nket.


    Luckily, he got a very fast reaction and caught this naughty cat before she exposed what was under this nket.


    "Wow, what a cute cat!!" Onodera suddenly came and wanted to y with this cat.


    ''Aren''t you listening that I didn''t wear my pants under this nket? Why did youe back to see this naughty cat?'' Yuuki wanted toin at this girl. He looked at Chitoge, Tsugumi, Marika, and Ruri had already entered his manga studio. He needed somehow to make this girl get out of his room.


    "Her name is Kuroka," Yuuki said while showing her.


    Onodera''s eyes lit up and asked him, "Ca-can I y with her?"


    Yuuki knew this was his chance to make here out from his room, "Sure, take her to manga studio." He didn''t know why but when everyone had already entered the manga studio Utaha repeated her naughty action. He didn''t stop her since he couldn''t do it. He held Kuroka on his hands and gave her to Onodera.


    Onodera was excited and wanted to y with her until an incident happened. When she was holding Kuroka, suddenly Kuroka moved around and escaped from her hands.


    Kuroka jumped into his bed and pulled his nket again.


    Yuuki tried to catch her but it was toote. His half-n.a.k.e.d body was exposed along with Utaha who was resting on hisp while ying with his little brother.


    "MEOW!!" Kuroka looked very happy.


    Yuuki wanted to p this naughty cat butt.


    Utaha was also shocked at the situation.


    Onodera blinked her eyes several times and tried to understand the scene that happened in front of her eyes. She wanted to scream but she saw his pleading eyes. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. His little brother was too noticeable and it was hard to look away. She hurriedly ran away from his room and closed the door.


    "That was unexpected, I thought she would scream or something," Utaha said easily while moving her body around. She felt quite energetic after she woke up earlier.


    "Meow..." Kuroka jumped into his head and slept there.


    Yuuki sighed and felt too tired and too mad at this naughty cat. He didn''t know why but he felt this cat was quite pissed then did some revenge on him. He took this cat from his head and looked at her. He knew the identity of this cat was Kuroka from High School DxD. He hoped this cat wouldn''t give him some trouble with supernatural activity.


    "Meow?" Kuroka looked confused.


    Yuuki sighed at this cat.


    "Yuuki, I think you need to wear your pants as soon as possible or else if someone enters the door there won''t be any trouble," Utaha said with reprimanded tone.


    Yuuki realized and ced Kuroka on his bed. He wanted to fix his pants but the door was being opened again.


    "Yuuki, are you her-," The voice stopped. Uomi opened her eyes wide while looking at his little brother.


    Yuuki hurriedly fixed his pants and asked her, "Uomi, please wait in the manga studio."


    Uomi nodded like a robot while muttering, "Monster..."


    Yuuki wanted to smash his head at the table several times. ''I can''t marry now....''

 Chapter 179: Singing Duel

    "Sorry to make you wait," Yuuki entered his manga studio with a tired expression.


    "Meow.." Kuroka was in his head resting and raised her paw.


    Utaha also entered at the same time with elegant posture. Her ck stocking made everyone unable to take their eyes from her. She tucked her hair to her ear and made her look even more mesmerizing.


    "Hello.." Utaha said with a smile. She acted like her very good wife.


    Marika who saw her gulped. She looked at her chest then looked down to see her s.e.xy legs. She looked at her legs and felt very dreaded. She knew that the girl in front of her was thest boss. The two gyaru were like semi-boss but the girl in front of him was very dangerous. The girl''s s.e.xiness was just too high.


    ''I won''t lose...'' Marika thought inside her heart.


    Ruri and Onodera were wondering who was this beautiful girl.


    "She is Kasumigaoka Utaha, my girlfriend," Yuuki introduced her to everyone.


    Utaha nodded at everyone and satfortably in her special chair. There was a special sign that wrote''Utaha Only'' on that chair. She took a cup of tea out of nowhere and drank it.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Utaha asked.


    They were stunned and didn''t know how to respond. Her action was just natural to them. They looked at him at the same time to ask for an exnation.


    "Well, let''s start our singing practice," Yuuki averted the conversation and ced Kuroka on the table.


    They still looked unsatisfied with his answer but didn''t push him.


    Yuuki took his guitar on the wall and yed it several times. There wasn''t any piano since his apartment was too small.


    Marika raised her hand, "Why did you do singing practice?" She didn''t know anything.


    "He is gonna enter ''Amateur Music Tournaments''," Ruri said.


    Marika was stunned and raised her hand again, "I''m gonna help him too! I can sing after all!" She wanted to help him in this situation.


    "I''m sorry, Marika, but I''ve got a dependable partner for the tournament," Yuuki said while cing his hand on Yukari''s shoulder.


    Yukari hung her head down because she blushed but her mouth moved upward to show that she was happy. She didn''t see him for two days and this made her quite lonely. She knew he had a girlfriend but still became her partner wasn''t bad.


    Marika was stunned and said, "But I really can sing!" She looked at Yukari and said to her, "I''ll be her partner for this tournament, can you give me this chance senpai?" She didn''t want to back down.


    "No, I won''t, I''ll be his partner," Yukari showed her rare expression. She didn''t smile like her usual from Marika''s provocation.


    "Stop! Stop! Don''t fight, okay," Yuuki stopped them. "I''m sorry, Marika, but I''ve chosen her, let''s do it sometimes but not now."


    Marika still didn''t want to lose and wanted to say something but Uomi stopped it.


    "How about we have a duel?" Uomi suddenly said.


    "Duel?" They asked at the same time.


    Uomi nodded, "Both of you sing a duet song at the same time with him then we''ll judge you. The winner will be his partner for this tournament." She looked at him, "Can you prepare a duet song that is new to everyone?"


    Yuuki nodded and prepared his song. This was better since he didn''t want to see them fighting. He knew that Marika was very jealous of the girls around him and that was why she didn''t want to lose. He gave both girls a piece of paper and told them to remember this song.


    They nodded and did what he said. They didn''t want to lose this duel.


    They remembered the song for 15 minutes.


    The lyrics were pretty simple but it was very cute. Both Marika and Yukari were amazed at his ability to make this good song.


    "I''ll go first!" Marika looked very confident.


    Before they started both Shuu and Raku hade to his apartment. Eriri also came along with her manga. Then there was also his new editor.


    "Boss, my name is Ayano Iida," Iida looked at the group of students in front of her and her boss who was holding his guitar.


    "Iida, can you wait a bit?" Yuuki said then he added, "Can you also judge together with everyone?"


    Iida listened to his exnation and nodded. She knew that her boss was a very sinful young man. She looked at the number of beautiful girls around her. She was quite startled when she knew her boss was going to enter this''Amateur Music Tournament''. After all, that tournament was very popr.


    Iida had been seen by the chief editor because she had already been married. The chief editor said that he wouldn''t be attracted to a married woman. She didn''t know how to feel whether she felt safe or offended.


    Everyone was quite excited to watch the dual match between Marika and Yukari.


    "This song is called''Tokyo Summer Session''," Yuuki introduced it to everyone. He looked at Marika whether she was ready or not.


    Marika nodded at him. She had practiced her woman ability to be the woman who was suitable for him and singing was one of her best abilities. She definitely would show him that she could be his partner better.


    Yuuki started to y his guitar then Marika sang.


    "Y¨¡ konnichiwa."


    "Konnichiwa."


    Iida was stunned that she didn''t expect her boss to sing so well and she also stunned when she heard that this song was his original.


    They pped their hands together when the song was over.


    "How is it, Yuuki-sama?" Marika was confident with her voice.


    "You''re great, Marika," Yuuki praised her.


    "Then, can I be your partner?" Marika asked.


    "Let''s wait until you hear Yukari," Yuuki said.


    Marika sighed and sat down. She wanted to know how good Yukari''s voice was.


    "Are you ready?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m always ready," Yukari answered with her confident smile.


    Yuuki nodded, "Good, let''s start."


    They started singing at the same time.


    "Tsunagitai tsunagitai Gyutto nigirikaesu yo."


    Everyone was stunned when they heard them singing. No one would refute if they became the winner of that tournament.


    Marika sighed and felt that she lost. She felt getting farther and farther from him. She was quite insecure about her ce in his heart. She wanted to know how he felt toward her.


    "I''m sorry, Marika, but I''ve got to take Yukari to be my partner," Yuuki said.


    "It''s okay, I know that you want to win and I think she is suitable for that," Marika sighed. She felt her phone vibrate and took it. She looked at the message and saw it was from Yuuki. She was stunned and looked at him. She saw him smile at her.


    Marika hurriedly opened the text quietly and read it.


    Yuuki: "I''m sorry for this but I''ve promised Yukari in the past. How about we go out together? In a few days?"


    ''Date!!!!'' Marika was excited and hurriedly answered him.


    Marika: "It''s okay!" She sighed in relief. She got her chance now to make him fall in love with her. She would definitely make him won''t be able to forget about her.

 Chapter 180: New Manga

    They continued to practice while everyone was listening to both of him and Yukari. They didn''t do anything and only enjoyed their song.


    When the practice was done, Uomi suddenly asked him.


    "Yuuki, can you help another school to enter this tournament?" Uomi asked.


    "Help another school?" Yuuki was confused.


    Uomi nodded and said, "Yes, our Fujiyama High School are gonna coborate with Ousai Academy High School to increase the number of new students for next years." She started to tell him about her n.


    Yuuki remembered that Ousai was the school of both Aria, Shouko, and Ayako. He missed them and wanted to meet them. This coboration was a good chance for him to be able to meet them again.


    "What should I do?" Yuuki asked.


    "You need to help them train their band to enter the tournament," Oumi said.


    Yuuki thought for a while what would be the benefit if he helped this school. His benefit was he would be able to meet Shouko more often and his n to make musicpany would be faster since he would have more talent beside him and Yukari.


    "I''m fine with it, but what about Yukari?" Yuuki asked her since she was his partner.


    Yukari was happy that he asked her opinion, "It''s okay, it seems quite fun."


    Uomi nodded, "Good, they wille to our school in two days."


    They started to talk about their ns for this tournament and their next action. Everyone decided to go home after that but Yuuki stopped Raku.


    "Raku, do you like Onodera, right?" Yuuki asked.


    Raku was blushing, "Wh-what! What are you talking about, Aniki!!"


    "Go ask her for a date or something!" Yuuki patted his back.


    "But I''m dating Chitoge," Raku sighed.


    Yuuki shook his head, "It''s fine, go for it boy!"


    "Ac-actually, she asked me to help her working in her store in a few days," Raku looked quite happy.


    "Good! That''s the right progress! When her parents are gone, you can push her," Yuuki whispered.


    Raku''s face became reddened, "No way in hell!!!" He said then running.


    Yuuki sighed while looking at his running figure.


    Raku needed to be pushed or else his rtionship with Onodera wouldn''t progress at all.


    Yuuki shook his head and looked at Iida.


    "I''m sorry to make you wait," Yuuki said while sitting between Ranko and Yukana.


    "It''s okay," Iida decided to ignore his brazen act of sitting between two beautiful girls.


    "Well, let me introduce you," Yuuki said while introducing the twin-tailed blonde girl, "Her name is Sawamura Eriri, she will also submit her manga to you."


    Iida was startled and looked at this cute girl, "Can you show me?"


    Eriri was quite excited and showed her the manga she had drawn.


    Iida took her manga and read the title, "Ai Kora?" She had seen this kind of unique title and started to read it. She read it for a while and her expression became speechless. She looked twice at Eriri as if she was some kind of pervert.


    Eriri also understood and said, "I''M NOT A PERVERT!!!"


    Iida looked doubtfully at her and looked at Yuuki.


    "I''m the one who gave her an idea," Yuuki said while rubbing his nose.


    "Well, Sawamura is perverted, we all know about it," Utaha teased her.


    "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!" Eriri became mad and they started to fight each other.


    Iida was sweating, "Are they always like this?"


    Everyone nodded at the same time.


    "Even though this manga is perverted but it is a good manga," Iida had to admit that this manga was very fun and made herugh. "Well, I''ll take it to thepany now."


    "Wait, I''ve another manga, you need to bring it," Yuuki said while giving her 2 chapters of his new manga.


    Eriri stopped her fight and looked at him curiously, "Are you drawing a new manga?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, you can look at it."


    Everyone beside Utaha looked at his new manga curiously.


    "One Piece?" They looked at him curiously.


    Yuuki nodded.


    They didn''t continue to ask and read it at the same time.


    Gold Roger The ''King of Pirates,'' achieved it all. Wealth, fame, and power had all been his. Not surprisingly, the final words he spoke before they lopped off his head inspired all the adventures throughout the world to sail the seas.


    "My treasure? Why is it right where I left it... Search for it! I left everything in the world there."


    The world.....Ushered the in the Great Pirate Age.


    One Piece is the most popr manga in the world. The manga has sold over 455 million copies worldwide, making it the best-selling manga series in history. It became the best-selling manga for the eleventh consecutive year in 2018.


    Yuuki decided to draw this manga since he knew this manga would bring him a lot of money.


    ''Fairy Tail'' is good butpared to ''One Piece'' there was still distance.


    He had changed the drawing style to be more refined in the early chapter to be more popr.


    Both Ranko and Yukana who had be his girlfriends were also affected by their boyfriend job and started to read a manga and light novel. They enjoyed their works and were thinking about wearing the costume of his manga. They wanted to try cosy since it would be fun.


    Eriri sighed while reading his manga. She had to admit that he was a genius and she would stick to him until she could draw her own manga. She would show the world that she could also be the world-ss level mangaka.


    Iida was stunned that was her only reaction. She didn''t expect for him to make such an interesting manga. She knew with this manga ''Shounen Jump'' would be the number one in the manga industry. She stood up and said, "I''ll process two manga right away!!!" She was excited and went back to thepany as soon as possible.


    Eriri decided to go home and he decided to deliver her back to her home.


    "Thank you, Yuuki," Eriri said.


    "Don''t worry about it, thank you for your hard work," Yuuki said.


    Eriri looked like she wanted to say something but stopped herself.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, you know that I''m a hentai mangaka, right?" Eriri said while blushing.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, is there something wrong?"


    "Summer wille after this and there will be the biggest event that is ''Summer Comic''," Eriri said.


    Yuuki nodded and still didn''t understand what was she wanted to say.


    Eriri sighed, "Let''s work together with me! Let''s make the best hentai manga!!"


    His mouth became O-shape and he didn''t know how to answer.


    "You don''t want to?" Eriri looked very sad.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, I do not reject it but I''m quite surprised that you asked me to make this together."


    "I''m your partner now in a manga, I want to draw together with you," Eriri said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, let''s make a hentai manga together."


    That night both of them promised to make hentai manga together.

 Chapter 181: Takeo-kun

    The next morning, Yuuki was reprimanded by Hiratsuka. She looked very angry at him since he was absent yesterday. He decided to keep silent and listened to herint.


    "If only you''re not the best in your years," Hiratsukained. If he was a troubled student she could reprimand him but he was a very responsible student and helped the school a lot. She would be happy if he didn''t have a hobby to flirt with a lot of girls and liked to be absent a lot of time.


    Yuuki twitched his lips. He was wondering whether she hated him or not.


    Hiratsuka reprimanded him and he listened quietly. He looked at her beautiful face and smiled. She blushed when she saw his smiling expression. She hated that she didn''t have experience with a man. Because this hateful guy always made her heart nervous and beat very fast.


    "Get out and back to your ss!!" Hiratsuka shouted.


    Yuuki was wondering if this woman had menstruation. He hurriedly ran when he saw her fierce expression. He was wondering if she had a sixth sense or something.


    Hiratsuka sighed with a tired expression. She felt weirder every day when she met him. Her heart was always beating fast but she didn''t know what the hell was wrong with her. She needed to check her health to the doctor after this.


    Yuuki bought a can of green tea and walked slowly. He looked at the window and noticed Koizumi with an afro boy. He stopped and looked curiously.


    "KOIZUMI-SAN!! I LIKE YOU, PLEASE BECOME MY GIRLFRIEND!!" The boy confessed his love.


    "I''m sorry but I have to reject you," Koizumi rejected him tly.


    "Why?" The boy was stunned.


    "My parents forbid me from having a rtionship in high school," Koizumi said.


    The boy looked very disappointed and sad. He left her and walked slowly as if a zombie. His face was pale and didn''t have any spirit.


    Koizumi looked very tired and wanted to eat ramen.


    "Good work," Koizumi heard this voice and looked up. She saw someone who she didn''t want to see at that moment.


    "Yuuki-senpai," Koizumi didn''t know why but she wanted to exin to him that all of this was a misunderstanding. But she didn''t know how to exin it to him.


    Yuuki noticed herplicated expression and threw a can of green tea in her hand.


    Koizumi caught it and looked confused.


    "Good work there, I''m sure you''re being troubled by a lot of confessions," Yuuki said while walking toward him.


    Koizumi sighed. She was very tired with a confession she had received from a lot of male students.


    "How about you try to date someone to stop this confession?" Yuuki gave her advice.


    Koizumi was interested in this idea and looked at him. She had heard that he was very popr and had a lot of girlfriends. She was wondering if she got her chance. She suddenly remembered his promise to go to Osaka. She thought it was her chance.


    "Ano, Yuuki-senpai, do you remember your promise?" Koizumi asked.


    Yuuki thought for a while and nodded, "We go together to Osaka right?"


    Koizumi nodded, her expression didn''t smile, but she was happy in her heart. "Yes, how about we go in a few days?"


    Yuuki was wondering whether he had an appointment with someone but he was free, "Sure, let''s go to Osaka in a few days."


    Koizumi smiled for the first time, "Yes, let''s go there."


    They separated and went back to their own ss.


    Yuuki had a sports ss and changed his uniform. He had judo ss with everyone along with girls.


    "Mayuki, let me help you to warm up," Yuuki helped her.


    "Thank you, Yuuki," Mayuki smiled happily.


    Yuuki pushed her back to help her warm her body before the sport. The girl was wearing a shirt underneath the judo gi. His tattoo was almost shown from this judo gi. He ignored everyone stare and continued to help Mayuki.


    Ranko helped Chiaki to warm up.


    Yuuki didn''t want to pair with men if he could do it with a girl.


    The male students looked at him with an envious gaze. They wanted to fight him but they were afraid of his family. After all who wanted to fight with the young master of the Yakuza family.


    "Hey, today is a judo match! Let''s beat him in this match and embarrass him to the girls," one of the guys said.


    "But, can we win against him?" They had heard that Yuuki fought against many people alone and he won against them.


    They gulped at the same time.


    "No! This is not fighting! This is judo! This is different! This is a sport! I believe we can defeat him!" One of the guys said.


    "That''s right, this is a sport!"


    "We can win against him!"


    "Yeah, we''ll win against him!"


    They discussed it at the same time then walked together to challenge him. They became even madder when they saw him flirting with the cutest girl in this school. They also wanted to flirt with cute girl dammit but Yuuki stole all the cute girl in this school.


    "Ichijou, we want to challenge you on judo match!" They said at the same time. They were startled when they saw a afraid expression of Mayuki. They regretted their decision but gritted their teeth. They needed to sacrifice something to beat him. They looked like Yuuki stood up with scary expression.


    "Let''s go! I''ll beat you to make Mayuki scared!" When they saw his expression. They knew they would lose against him.


    They went one by one but as expected all of them lost and this made Yuuki became even more popr among girls. They became frustrated and needed to do something to stop his poprity.


    "How about we call Takeo-kun?"


    When everyone heard him. They realized their mistake and hurriedly called Takeo-kun. They believed Takeo-kun could beat this demon king.


    After all, Takeo-kun is their most admired figure.


    "TAKEO-KUN!!" They called the big figure in front of them. "PLEASE HELP US!!!"


    "Hmm?" A deep voice answered them.

 Chapter 182: Judo Match

    Today, the first and second years had the same sports ss together.


    Suna and Takeo were doing their own exercise together.


    Takeo taught Suna about Judo since Takeo was very good at this sport. They looked at Yuuki-senpai who was helping Miyuki the cutest girl in their school.


    "Suna, ever since there are Yuuki-senpai, you have never received a love letter," Takeo said with innocence. He was curious why his best friend didn''t receive any love letter from girls like in the past.


    Suna nodded and felt quite happy actually. He wasn''t someone who wanted to date someone hurriedly and he was very tired with girls confession. That was why he was quite grateful for the appearance of Yuuki-senpai.


    "It''s okay, the confession of girls are a bit too tiring for me and I don''t have an intention to date someone for the time being," Suna said.


    "But Yuuki-senpai is very popr, huh?" Takeo said with amazement. He didn''t show any envious expression since he had his own girlfriend.


    Suna also nodded. Yuuki''s poprity was more than him. He also had heard that Yuuki had a lot of girlfriends. He was wondering what kind of person was Yuuki-senpai.


    They saw many male students gathered around Yuuki-senpai and Mayuki. They saw Mayuki almost cried and made Yuuki-senpai very angry. They saw Yuuki-senpai beat all of the male students easily in a judo match.


    "Yuuki-senpai is very strong," Takeo wanted to fight with him.


    "Hmmm," Suna was quite surprised actually. He was wondering who was the stronger between Takeo and Yuuki-senpai.


    They saw a group of male students walked toward them.


    "TAKEO-KUN!!" They said at the same time, "PLEASE, HELP US!!"


    "Hmmm?" Takeo was a bit confused. "What''s wrong?"


    Suna didn''t say anything and listened quietly.


    The group of male students started to tell Takeo about the deeds of Yuuki. They told him that Yuuki liked to y with women heart and had a lot of girlfriends. They told him the help them to defeat him on Judo match.


    Takeo who hated someone who was two-timing became very angry at Yuuki-senpai. He also wanted to have a match in Judo match and thought this was a good chance. When he walked toward Yuuki-senpai, he felt someone touched his shoulder.


    "Takeo, I think you shouldn''t believe in their words and even though he two-timing as long as the girls are happy, it is okay," Suna said. He had heard many people did a hare-kon today and the women epted it. They shouldn''t get involved in the matter of someone they didn''t know.


    "No! Men should only have one girl!" Takeo was a very loyal guy and he walked toward Yuuki.


    "Takeo! Stop!" Suna followed him.


    Yuuki was trying to calm Mayuki along with Chiaki and Ranko. They didn''t want to see such a cute girl to cry.


    "Are you find, Yuuki?" Mayuki asked.


    Yuuki smiled, "Yes, I''m very strong, you know." He started to tell her a joke to make her smile. He was d to see this angel smile. He wanted to take her back to his home and cuddled with her. He caressed her head softly and seeing her smile made him very happy.


    "Ehem, Yuuki, I think that''s enough," Chiaki suddenly appeared between them. Her slight smile made her became even scarier when she said this.


    Yuuki nodded and followed her. He didn''t want her to be angry.


    Mayuki was a bit disappointed and looked quite confused.


    "YUUKI-SENPAI!!! PLEASE, HAVE A JUDO MATCH WITH ME!!" Suddenly a loud voice called him startled everyone. They saw an uncle with an extremely tall and muscr withrge thick lips, short ck hair, dense ck eyebrows, and prominent sideburns.


    "Kyaaa!!" Mayuki hid behind Yuuki and Chiaki also followed her.


    Ranko looked at the scene in front of her with interest. She had seen a lot of big guys and this one seemed harmlesspared to Sekibayashi and Komada.


    Yuuki twitched his lips looking at the young man who looked like he was in his mid 30''s. He knew this character well but he didn''t expect to meet him here. He didn''t show any interest in a guy that was why he didn''t know there was this character here.


    Takeo Gouda is the protagonist of the story ''Ore Monogatari''.


    Yuuki also saw his best friend Makoto Sunakawa who was trying to stop his friend. He looked at the group of a male student earlier and knew this was their revenge. He didn''t know what they had told him but he wouldn''t back down from a challenge.


    Yuuki smiled warmly at him.


    Takeo didn''t expect this reaction from him. He thought the senpai in front of him was really kind.


    "Well, can you tell me your name first?" Yuuki asked.


    "TAKEO GOUDA!! 1ST YEARS!!!" Takeo shouted and suddenly made both Mayuki and Chiaki startled.


    "Can you not shout? You make both of my friends scared," Yuuki said.


    "Ah, I''m sorry!" Takeo said sorry to them. He didn''t expect he made both girls scared. He wanted to apologize to them and moved his head forward but he was being stopped by Yuuki.


    "Your face is a bit scary when you get near, you should take a distance," Yuuki said with a smile but this smile made Takeo shudder.


    Takeo knew the man in front of him was very strong. He wanted to test his strength. His eyes were burning and wanted to have a match as soon as possible.


    "Let''s go, I think I need to teach you some lessons to not bother me again," Yuuki said cooly and walked toward the mat.


    Takeo also followed him and inside his mind. He kept chanting, ''What is strength?''


    Sunakawa also followed them with a worried expression.


    "Is this okay?" Mayuki was worried.


    "Can we stop them?" Chiaki also worried.


    "Don''t worry, Yuuki is very strong, don''t you see him beat everyone easily?" Ranko said with a smile.


    Mayuki and Chiaki remembered about it and felt morefortable. But when they saw a bear like men 2 meters tall in front of them, they became worried again about him.

 Chapter 183: Tai Otoshi

    Judo''s most prominent feature is itspetitive element, where the objective is to either throw or take down an opponent to the ground, immobilize or otherwise subdue an opponent with a pin, or force an opponent to submit with a joint lock or a choke.


    In some sense, both judo and wrestling had the same concept in practice.


    Yuuki, who had 100 points on wrestling proficiency, was confident he could beat the bear-like man in front of him. He didn''t have many male friends but Takeo was a very interesting guy. He didn''t mind to make him his friend.


    Yuuki stood up in the mat while looking at him. He put in a stance and waited for the referee to start the match.


    Takeo looked at the young man in front of him. He had to admit that his best friend Suna would lose to him in terms of appearance alone. He nodded at him and put on a judo stance. He was very cautious. He had seen him throw a lot of guys effortlessly. He was also excited to fight him since he became judoka. There weren''t many people who could beat him. Maybe some master but still he could beat some master.


    But the young man in front of him gave him some chill. Takeo felt the pressure he had never felt before but this didn''t make him afraid and made him even more excited.


    Takeo still didn''t like him to date many girls since he believed men should be responsible only loved one woman.


    "Why did you date a lot of girls?" Takeo asked quietly.


    Yuuki didn''t answer him immediately, "...Because I love them." His eyes were firm and no lie could be detected from it.


    Takeo''s image of him started to change. He also fell in love with his girlfriend.


    Love can make someone happy and sad at the same time.


    Takeo had his own belief that guy should be faithful to his girl and Yuuki had his own belief that as long as you make them happy it will be fine. Their belief shed and they decided to show each other which belief was stronger.


    Everyone looked at the match in front of them with a nervous expression.


    Taeko''s body was huge and his height was around 200 cm or more but Yuuki wasn''t that much different. His body was more to swimmer type and his height around 184 cm. Even though Yuuki was smaller but the pressure he gave wouldn''t lose to Takeo.


    "TAKEO!!!"


    "WIN IT!! TAKEO!!!"


    "BEAT THAT HANDSOME GUY!!!"


    All the male students cheered Takeo and wanted him to win against Yuuki.


    "Yuuki!! Win it!!!"


    "WIN IT!! YUUKI!!!"


    "I WANT YOUR CHILDREN, YUUKI!!!"


    All the female students cheered Yuuki but some of them mixed with strange words but no one cared about her since the match was the only thing in their mind now.


    Takeo put his stance. He opened both of his feet wide and opened his arms wide. His pose was like a bear that wanted to attack its enemy. He decided to get serious as soon as possible.


    The sports teacher also became serious and looked at the two people. He gulped and thought this would be the best match he would see in his life. He also imagined that both Yuuki and Takeo would bring their school judo into the Olympics. He would be the teacher of Olympic champion when he thought about it. He became excited and his expression became dignified.


    "Are you ready?" He asked both of them.


    Yuuki and Takeo nodded at the same time and gave him a sign to start the match.


    He nodded at them and said, "START!!"


    Takeo took a deep breath and moved forward. He had an advantage in distance since he was his wingspan was longer than him. He tried to grab his leftpel but he was being blocked easily. He frowned but he didn''t give up. He kept trying to grab his judo gi but he kept being blocked. He smiled inside and started to get more serious.


    Everyone who watched the match became silent. They were amazed at Yuuki who kept blocking Takeo''s bear like a hand easily. They were very tense until they saw Takeo grabbed Yuuki''s leftpel and his left hand.


    Everyone was screaming when they saw Takeo almost throw Yuuki.


    The girls sighed in relief when they saw Yuuki move back to avoid Takeo.


    "I think Takeo-kun will win." One of them said.


    Even though they wanted to believe Yuuki would win but in front of a bear-like body of Takeo their confidence was shattered. After all, judo was a sport where the bigger one had more advantage.


    Mayuki and Chiaki looked nervously at the match. They wanted him to win and they looked at Ranko who didn''t show any nervous reaction. They became more confident and watched the match again.


    Yuuki forgot that he was in a judo match. He saw Takeo move toward him and he decided to do a counter-attack. He grabbed his rightpel and left hand. Then he spread his leg and turned around while pulling him. He pulled him over his outstretched leg to make him fall.


    BAMMM!!!


    "IPPON!!!" The referee announced the match and made everyone dumbfounded.


    Takeo didn''t move while looking at the ceiling. He knew well what was the move.


    It was called Tai Otoshi. Tai Otoshi is a hand throw that should generate a lot of power with very little contact. It can create one of the hardest falls in judo. It is a verymon throw, but one which must be studied thoroughly to have any chance of using it sessfully on a resisting opponent.


    Takeo had to admit that his senpai was very strong. While he was thinking about hisst move. He saw him outstretch his hand to help him stand up. He smiled and caught his hand. He knew well that he could get stronger in judo now. All of this because of his senpai.


    "Thank you, Yuuki-senpai."


    "Hahaha, don''t worry about it, Takeo-kun."

 Chapter 184: Lawyer

    Yuuki helped Takeo to stand up. He looked at the young man in front of him and he had to admit that this guy was really big.


    They talked about the earlier misunderstanding and knew it was the fault of the group of male students.


    Takeo was angry at them and felt really embarrassed at him.


    "I''M SORRY!!!" Takeo bowed his head.


    Yuuki looked at the guy in front of him and how big he was. He couldn''t understand how he could miss meeting this monster. Takeo was really big but he had only seen him today.


    ''Well, I don''t really care though,'' Yuuki didn''t have time to spend to y with them after all. He had to take care of his harem,pany, and the quest from the system. He didn''t know what kind of quest he would get in the future. It was better to prepare before something happened.


    Yuuki talked with him for a while and Takeo introduced him to Sunakawa. They became friends and decided to y inter. His male friend was probably only Shuu and Ishida, probably also Conan if he counted as a teenager in child form.


    Yuuki came back to Chiaki, Mayuki, and Ranko.


    .


    "Yuuki, you''re awesome! You can throw that bear guy!" Mayuki said with a star in her eyes. She was really cute and liked an angel.


    Yuuki really wanted to bring her back to his apartment.


    "Hmm, you''re very strong. It seems we can add new scenarios to the drama," Chiaki said with a calm expression, but her eyes were excited thinking she could make more interesting drama.


    Ranko looked at him with l.u.s.tful eyes. She had always liked to see him beat some strong guy and win it. She liked her man strong and watched him beat this strong guy really made her excited. She jumped to him and hugged his arm.


    Yuuki smiled and caressed her head. He knew what this girl was thinking.


    The school would be pretty boring if he didn''t have girls around him.


    Yuuki had some appointment with someone for his business and told everyone he would go after school. He didn''t ride his car and used a bus to go there. He wanted awyer to take care of his needs since he didn''t want to do something troublesome to take care of the problem of his business. He remembered telling this problem to Yaeko and she gave him her friend''s phone number.


    Yuuki had made an appointment with thiswyer and waited for her in a family restaurant. He ordered ck coffee and waited patiently for her.


    "...Eri Kisaki," Yuuki looked at his phone while reading the name of thiswyer. He felt her name was quite familiar. He thought that he had seen her before but he was too focused on Yaeko and didn''t think much about it.


    Thiswyer had told him that she would also meet her daughter at the same time. He said that he didn''t mind. He also wanted to see her daughter whether she was cute or not.


    "Yuuki?"


    Yuuki suddenly became pale when he heard this voice. He turned his head slowly and saw the smiling expression of this kid.


    "What are you doing here, Yuuki?" Conan asked him. He came to his table and sat near him.


    Yuuki sighed since he knew the identity of Haibara, of course, he also knew the identity of Conan. He didn''t really want to meet him here.


    "Don''t sit here, or just go away, I don''t want to meet another murder case," Yuuki hissed at him. He didn''t want police to detain him since he wanted to go back to draw his manga.


    Conan twitched his lips when he heard his reason. He also sighed at him. It wasn''t his fault that an incident kept appearing around him. But he ignored him and sat beside him. He was actually quite lonely since the one who knew his identity was only a few people. Almost all of them had very unique identity detectives, scientists, the FBI, and even police. He was quite tired to act like a child that was why he liked to talk with him.


    "You can call me Shinichi, you know?" Conan said with a smile.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, I don''t like trouble." He turned his head at him. "Anyway, is Ran single? I wonder if she needs a boyfriend?" He smirked at him.


    At that moment Conan''s expression changed and became angry. Both of them were arguing at each other until they heard someone call him.


    "Ahem, are you Yuuki?" They turned their heads and saw a very beautifuldy.


    She has long and wavy brown hair with shorter bangs framing the sides of her face, most of which she usually keeps done up in a bun. She is rather slender yet curvaceous inbuilt, she is shown to be very beautiful. She wears simple ck sses and is wearing business suits.


    Her eyes weren''t smiling and she looked at him with a cold expression.


    Yuuki smiled and threw Conan away. He didn''t have this kind of cold woman and this made him want to give her some warmth so she could smile at him.


    "Yes, are you Eri Kisaki-san?" Yuuki asked.


    Eri nodded at him, "You can call me, Eri." She said while sitting in front of him.


    Conan looked at Yuuki with an annoyed expression but he didn''t say anything since he felt the woman in front of him was quite familiar. He was wondering if Yuuki had an affair with this woman. He looked at this woman but shuddered when he felt her gaze.


    "Do you know that kid?" Eri asked. while looking at Conan. She felt that kid was quite familiar. She had ordered a coffee beforehand and drank it while waiting for his answer.


    "Yes, he is the kid between me and Yaeko," Yuuki teased her.


    Conan and Eri were startled at the same time. She blurted the coffee in her mouth, luckily, Yuuki could evade it but Conan who was behind him was drenched in coffee. He looked Yuuki with hateful expression.


    "Are you okay?" Yuuki liked a gentleman who gave her his handkerchief. He didn''t like to use tissue since it wasn''t romantic and the table would be dirty.


    Eri took his handkerchief and wiped her mouth. She looked at him with a strange expression.


    "My bad, I was just joking earlier," Yuuki smiled cheekily at her.


    Eri had never wanted to beat people this much since she met her husband.

 Chapter 185: Meeting Person

    Eri looked fiercely at the young man in front of her.


    "Are you really dating, Yaeko?" Eri asked.


    Yuuki nodded at her, "Yes, you can ask her."


    "You know your age is just too far apart," Eri said. She was worried about their rtionship since Yuuki was several years younger than Yaeko.


    Yuuki waved his hands and said, "I''m happy that you''re worried about us but I love her and that feeling won''t change just because of our age."


    Eri calmly looked at the young man in front of her. She had to admit he was more mature than most of the boys and some men she had met in the past. Even her husband wasn''t this mature and bold enough to admit their love. She sighed and felt a headache thinking about her husband.


    "I''ve heard that you need awyer? What do you want me to do?" Eri asked. She was wondering why a high school student needed awyer. She didn''t know much about his identity.


    "Well, I need you to.," Yuuki told about his job and hispany. He told her about his problem in ''Shounen Jump'' and he was too tired to take care of it. Nogi had given him a ''Shounen Jump'' but there was some trouble that needed the assistance of awyer.


    Eri listened quietly while drinking her coffee. She was professional in her job and would help her client with her full power. But she felt amazement when she listened to his story about his job. She thought that this young man only for appearance and didn''t have work. She knew well the economic condition of Yaeko and she was d that this young man could help her.


    They talked for a while until Eri wanted to go to the toilet.


    Yuuki nodded and told her not to mind about him. He drank his coffee and looked at Conan who was already walking toward him.


    "What?" Yuuki asked. "Is there a murder case again?" He knew something would happen soon.


    Conan shook his head and said, "I''m searching for someone that Ran wants to meet." He wanted to know who Ran wanted to meet.


    Yuuki smiled, "Isn''t it me?"


    Conan shook his head, "No! I know that you didn''t have that kind of rtionship with her."


    "Maybe, she gets tired waiting for you for a long time and meeting with a new man," Yuuki teased.


    Conan wanted to refute him but a man with nice clothes came inside the cafe. That man looked very happy and sat in the seat next to Conan. That man took his phone and called someone.


    Conan looked at that man and listened to him quietly.


    "Hahaha, that girl is easy! I can''t believe I can get her after talking in a few minutes," The man was very happy and looked very smug.


    Conan who saw this became angry and wanted to kick him with his ser ball. He did it quietly but he was being stopped by Yuuki.


    "What are you doing?" Conan asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "Don''t do it."


    "But he is cheating on Ran!!" Conan was quite pissed.


    "Well, if Ran is really that easy girl then I''ve already dated her right now along with my girlfriends," Yuuki said with a smile.


    Conan thought for a while then he felt quite better. He looked at Yuuki then the man, "That''s right." He felt happy at that and sat down back to his seat. He didn''t stop to listen to this man''s conversation since he was still doubtful who was the identity of a girl he would meet.


    Conan was thinking that he should have his bodye back as soon as possible or else Ran would be stolen by other men. He knew Ran was very beautiful and his identity as the genius detective stopped everyone to confess her. But if he left too long, he was sure that many people would start to confess to her, especially the man behind him.


    Yuuki was beast and he knew well about it. Yuuki even dated Haibara after all.


    Conan, no, Shinichi would protect Ran from this beast no matter what.


    Yuuki shook his head and waited for Eri toe back.


    "Edogawa-sama? Is there someone name, Edogawa-sam?" The waitress asked.


    "Ah, yes!!" Conan walked toward her.


    Yuuki looked at the cafe with a bored expression. He looked there were quite a lot of guests inside this cafe. He waved his hand toward some girls who was clearly talking about him. He could see the girls were giggling at him.


    Yuuki wanted to stand up and greeted them but he couldn''t since someone he waited alreadye.


    "Ehem! I think you can''t flirt with other girls after your date, Yaeko," Eri came with a cold expression. Her expression clearly told him to sit and blocked him to the girls.


    Yuuki sighed and sat down honestly. He was wondering if this woman was s.e.x.u.a.lly frustrated.


    They continued to talk about the business until they heard a screaming from the toilet.


    "UWAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!"


    This scream shocked the entire cafe. Some of them stood up and wanted to know what was happening.


    Yuuki and Eri stood up at the same time and walked toward the toilet. He saw Conan and a man with a big figure was running toward the toiler. He also entered the toilet and saw the man earlier who talked about meeting with a girl was sitting down on the ground while looking quite pale and scared of something.


    "What happen?" The big man asked.


    "Hayhaeha," The man was too panicked.


    Conan ran toward the toilet and climbed the door. He saw the thing that he didn''t want to see. He saw a woman died on the floor.


    Yuuki sighed in tired since he knew something would happen if he met this kid.

 Chapter 186: The Suspect

    "Hmmm...." Megure looked at the photograph of the murder scene. "ording to this photograph..." There was a dead body of a woman, her scattered belongings, and a knife full of blood in the photograph.


    "The victim fell down with her back directly facing the door..." Megure said while looking at the murder scene. "Right, Conan-kun?" He turned his head toward Conan.


    "Yup! The door was unlocked, but it wouldn''t open so I peeked from above to confirm it," Conan said.


    "The victim is Himeno Yayoi, a 24-years-old freeter..." Megure looked at the dead body. "She had a knife thrust right into her heart. How horrible..." He shook his head.


    "Sir! Inspector!" One of the police suddenly said, "The victim''s neck shows faint signs of strangtion."


    They looked at the faint mark on the victim''s neck.


    "Could it be that she was strangled and then stabbed postmortem?"


    "No, if she was stabbed postmortem, there wouldn''t be such a blood spatter pattern..." Megure shook his head. "I guess the culprit only strangled to knock her out, then stabbed her chest with a knife, pulled it out and caused her to die from the blood loss." He wrinkled his eyebrow and said, "It seems reasonable to think so..."


    "Ho-how horrid..."


    "I guess the witness was nervous from the having been witnessed. It''s the work of a thief who was after her money.."


    "An open stall''s door and window.."


    "Her belongings spread around along with the murderer weapon.."


    "An empty wallet.."


    "And the victim body blocking the door...."


    "The victim got in the window, lurked inside and waited for someone toe in. They attacked Himeno-san who happened toe in, killed her from behind, stole her money, and fled through the window in a rush. That must be what happens," Megure told everyone his conclusion.


    "Now, let''s search for the culprit!!" Megure told everyone until Conan said something.


    "Wait a minute, inspector!!"


    "Huh?"


    Conan pointed his finger at the window, "Look at the window! Isn''t it too clean?"


    "Hmm? Can''t it be? Isn''t it better for the bathroom to be clean?" Megure said.


    "That''s not what I mean!!" Conan shook his head.


    "It''s just like what the boy said, Assistant Inspector Megure, oh, you''re an inspector now," she said.


    Megure and Conan turned their heads at the same time.


    "Yo-you''rewyer Kisaki!!" Megure was surprised but he was more surprised to see him, "YUUKI!! What are you doing here?"


    Eri and Yuuki came to the murder scene.


    "I can''t go home, Inspector Megure," Yuuki said with a helpless smile.


    Megure shook his head and also felt helpless. They needed to solve this case before letting everyone to go back.


    "I''m going to assist you," Eri said.


    They talked about what they did in this cafe and then continued to talk about the case.


    "Given the amount of blood the victim had lost, the culprit should have blood stters on them! And yet the window they used to flee doesn''t even have a single drop on it! This is unnatural, no matter how you look at it..." Eri said.


    "B-but it could also be that they cleaned it off when they fled," he said.


    Eri shook her head, "Do you think a culprit who leaves the weapon on the scene and runs off would do that? They left the weapon here because they couldn''t bring it back with them," Eri adjusted her sses, "Yes, the culprit is an insider, someone among the clients. They made it like the work of an outsider and simply went back to their seats afterward..."


    Her analysis startled everyone.


    "Isn''t that what you want to talk about, boy?" Eri looked at Conan.


    Conan gulped his saliva and hid behind Yuuki.


    "But, Kisaki-san, the door blocked by the body, and there were no traces of it having been moved either and the adjacent stall has no window."


    "How did they get out of the stall without using the window?" Megure was confused.


    "There is a way out," Eri said while looking upward, "Above."


    Megure looked upward and saw, "The gap? You mean, the gap?" He pointed his finger at the gap, "No way an a.d.u.l.t could fit through that." The gap was too small for a big man to enter.


    "You! Please try climbing up there!" Eri said while pointing her finger at Yuuki.


    "Me? Do you want me to climb there?" Yuuki twitched his lips.


    "Yes! Do it! In the adjacent stall to avoid messing up the crime scene, hurry up and do it!!" Eri was serious.


    Yuuki sighed and did what she said. He climbed up and tried to enter the gap but he could only barely enter.


    "See!" Eri said with a satisfied smile.


    Yuuki felt that Eri''s personality was a bit like Utaha. He missed her right now. He wanted to touch those beautiful legs along with Yukana and Ranko.


    "But if the culprit had blood sttered on them, they would''ve left the mark when they climbed the stall!" Megure rebutted.


    "Those two are separate issues." Eri shook her head, "Unlike the outsider who needs to flee. The insider must make it look like the work of an outsider, or else they will be suspected! They must have a trick to avoid leaving any traces when climbing over the stalls.."


    "There is also water to wipe off the blood and toilet paper to wipe it out," Eri said.


    "B-but what if someonees in?" Megure confused.


    "There is a lock on the entrance door of this restroom, if you lock the door, this will be a locked room and as such, you wouldn''t know what anyone did here! ALRIGHT, THE INSPECTOR!! THE CULPRIT IS STILL IN THE STORE!! FIND THEM NOW AND RELEASE THE INNOCENT PEOPLE, WILL YOU!!" Eri shouted.


    "Y-yes!!" Megure looked at his subordinates, "HEY INVESTIGATE WHICH CUSTOMERS CAME IN BEFORE THE AND AFTER THE VICTIM!!"


    "Ah, I know who it is!" Conan then pointed his finger at each of the customers.


    The big man, the person with stubble, the smug bro with his hair tied, then Conan pointed his finger at the only woman.


    "This auntie too!" Conan said startled everyone.


    Yuuki got a headache since Eri also became the culprit of this case.


    "Don''t worry, I know you''re not the culprit," Yuuki tapped her shoulder.


    Eri snorted at him, "Don''t worry about me!" She looked away.


    Yuuki rubbed his nose wondering why this woman was mad at him.

 Chapter 187: Coincidence

    The police started to ask each of the culprits. They asked the reason and the order by which you went into the restroom.


    The order was the person with stubble, Eri, the big man, and thest was the man with his hair tied.


    "I came here to finish writing a college paper," the person with stubble said.


    "I came because I had an appointment with him," Eri pointed her finger at Yuuki.


    Megure and Conan looked at Yuuki with a suspicious gaze.


    "What?" Yuuki felt offended.


    "Are you trying to date a married woman, Yuuki?" Shigure asked with a dangerous tone.


    "No way!!" Yuuki and Eri said at the same time.


    "But aren''t you always meeting with different girls every day, Yuuki-nii?" Conan said, making things even moreplicated.


    "WHAT? YOU MEETING WITH DIFFERENT GIRLS EVERY DAY!!" Eri was angry.


    "Anyway! Let''s finish this case first! I''m sure the culprit is still in this case, let''s catch him as soon as possible," Yuuki said with serious expression trying to avert the conversation.


    Megure and Conan snorted at him and Eri looked very angry at him.


    "You need to exin this to me!" Eri said with a fierce expression. She didn''t want Yaeko to hurt and she needed his exnation about his meeting with different girls.


    Yuuki nodded with a tired expression. He really needed Utaha''s legs, Ranko''s thigh, and Yukana''s underb.o.o.b.s now.


    They continued to ask each of the culprits and told them to enter the gap.


    Yuuki felt bored and rested his back on the wall. He was waiting for this case to be over since he wouldn''t feel good to let Eri here.


    "Aren''t you going home?" Eri asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, I''ll wait for you, you''re Yaeko''s friends, after all, I can''t face her if she knew I let her friend alone here."


    Eri looked at him up and down, "Well, that''s true, you also need to exin to me about your meeting with different girls."


    Yuuki wanted to go home but her eagle-like eyes made it impossible to do this. He crouched down to Conan and whispered to him.


    "Hurry up and solve this case," Yuuki said.


    Conan nodded, "Don''t worry, I know the culprit already." He smirked at him.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and decided to wait patiently. He watched the drama of Conan moved around to help everyone to find the evidence. He didn''t expect it was Eri who told everyone who was the culprit.


    "Tonoyama-san! It can be only you!" Eri looked at the big man.


    Yuuki looked quietly while walking near Eri. He saw the big man was very fl.u.s.tered. He saw Conan said something to him and made him panic. Megure also told his subordinates to catch him.


    "My, my, talk about the crappy culprit, to think he still has such evidence on him, and if that''s the case, I can''t even defend him on the court," Eri said with a cold tone.


    Yuuki nodded and felt Eri''s personality was a bit familiar with Utaha.


    "HAAAAA!!!!" The big man became angry and pushed everyone. He took out a knife from his bandage finger and wanted to stab Eri.


    Eri didn''t expect this man to have a weapon hidden. If the man was unarmed, she was confident she could defeat him with her judo skill but when she saw that knife. She felt quite weak and scared.


    "DIE!!!" The big man wanted to stab Eri but stopped by Yuuki.


    "Wha-" Before the man said anything his cheek was kicked by Yuuki and he flew away.


    BAMM!!


    Yuuki sighed in relief and turned his head, "Don''t provoke the culprit, what if you get hurt?"


    Eri felt thankful but her character made it hard for her to say thank you, "Hmm, I can defeat him by myself."


    Yuuki shook his head and didn''t continue to argue.


    The case is over and the big man is being apprehended by the police.


    Eri had decided to be hiswyer to help him with his business problems.


    Yuuki felt weird with the sudden change of her thought. He saw Conan was talking with Ran and then he also saw Sonoko p the smug man from earlier.


    "Is that your daughter?" Yuuki asked because he saw her keep looking at Ran.


    Eri nodded, "Hmm, yeah."


    "She is beautiful, I wonder if she is single," Yuuki teased. Eri didn''t know about his rtionship with Ran.


    Eri snorted, "There is no way! I''ll let you have my daughter!!"


    They were talking to each other until someone called him.


    "Ah, Yuuki!!" Ran came to him with a surprised expression.


    "Ran, it''s a coincidence," Yuuki waved his hand and Eri opened her mouth wide.


    "Ran, you can''t date this person! Mom won''t let you!" Eri grabbed both of her shoulders.


    "MOM!!" Ran was surprised to see her talking with him, "Do you know Yuuki, mom?"


    "Anyway, I won''t let you date him!!" Eri didn''t answer her.


    Ran blushed, "I''m not dating him!"


    "Yes, Ran-nee-chan won''t date this guy!" Conan said with a pissed expression.


    Eri sighed in relief and looked back at him. She looked quite smug.


    Yuuki shook his head and felt tired. He had finished the matter and decided to go home, "I''m going home."


    "Wait! Tell me about the earlier matter!" Eri wanted to know about the different girls that both Megure and Conan talked about.


    "We''ll meet again, I''m quite tired, let''s talk at that time," Yuuki left them.


    "Mom, do you know Yuuki?" Ran asked her again.


    "How do you know this rascal, Ran?" Eri was the one who asked her.


    "Well..." Ran started to tell her about her meeting with him.


    Eri brought her to another cafe to listen to her story and Conan also followed them with a very pissed expression.


    Yuuki was waiting for the traffic lights until someone pulled his shirt. He turned around and saw someone he didn''t expect.


    "Shouko?"


    Shouko smiled at him, "Yuouki! Itt bean a will!" She said without doing a hand signnguage.


    Yuuki also smiled, "Yeah, it''s been a while."

 Chapter 188: Warning!!

    Yuuki looked at Shouko who changed her hairstyle. She changed her hairstyle into a ponytail and it made her look very cute.


    "You change your hairstyle," Yuuki said.


    "Yeass, whooat dou yoa thinnk?" Shouko said.


    "Yes, it''s very suitable and makes you very cute," Yuuki said. He didn''t know why she didn''t use hand signnguage but he could understand it somehow. He was wondering if she trained her ability to talk.


    "Thaank yooo," Shouko said with a smile.


    "Where are you going?" It had been a while since they met and he really missed her. He also wanted to meet Yaeko since he would also visit her home after this.


    "I wannt to goo to suparmarrkett wiaatth Youzuru to buy a bentou," Shouko said.


    "Bento?" Yuuki asked.


    Shouko nodded, "Yesass, doo yoou waan tooee?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, let''s go, I''ll help you to buy it and let''s go visit your home after that."


    Shouko was happy when he wanted to help him and became even happier when she heard he woulde to her home. She remembered her mom was smiling often. She didn''t know what happened but this was happening since she met him. She was d that she was able to meet him.


    They were talking to each other while walking toward the supermarket to meet Yuzur.


    "Are you going to my school tomorrow?" Yuuki was surprised.


    Shouko nodded at him, "Yeass! Maii friand tolt mii toe tomorrow."


    Yuuki remembered that her school was Ousai Academy High School. He remembered Uomi told him that student from that school would ask his help to make a band to enter ''Amateur Music Tournament''. He didn''t mind to help them since that school was all girls students. He also remembered Aria also came from that school.


    ''Ayako, Aria, and Shouko,'' Yuuki knew three people from that school. He thought tomorrow would be very interesting.


    "Youuki, heree," Shouko gave him a paper bag.


    "Hmm? This is?" Yuuki looked at the paper bag in her hands. "For me?" He asked for confirmation and Shouko nodded at him. He took the paper bag from her and asked, "Can I open it?"


    Shouko nodded in acknowledgment.


    Yuuki opened the bag and took three sticks with three characters on the top of it. He felt quite confused but he needed to say thank you to her.


    "Thank you," Yuuki said.


    Shouko nodded and then clenched her skirt.


    "Moo," Shouko said quietly.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki didn''t hear him.


    "...Moo," Shouko said again.


    Yuuki felt confused but he didn''t disrupt him. He wanted to know what she would say to him.


    Shouko took a deep breath and decided to say it to him.


    "I L-"


    "NEE-CHAN!! YUUKI!!!" Suddenly Yuzuru screamed at them.


    "Oh, Yuzuru," Yuuki waved his hand and turned his head toward Shouko, "I''m sorry, I didn''t hear it, what are you talking about?"


    Shouko shook her head and her smile was quite forced.


    Yuuki frowned but didn''t force her, "Tell me, if something is wrong okay? I''m worried about you." He patted her head.


    Shouko blushed and nodded at him.


    "YUUKI!! DON''T GET TOO CLOSE TO SHOUKO!!!" Yuzuru came and separated those two.


    "Don''t get jealous, Yuzuru," Yuuki also patted her head.


    "Wh-who is jealous!!" Yuzuru blushed and stuttered but she didn''t stop him from patting her head.


    They continued to walk toward the supermarket and noticed a lot of studentsing inside.


    ''Is there an event inside?'' Yuuki thought. He looked at both Shouko and Yuzuru, "why did you want to buy a bento?" He asked.


    "My friends told me that the bento here is very good, I want to bring mom and grandma to taste it," Yuzuru said.


    Yuuki was shocked, "Do you have friends?"


    Yuzuru became pissed, "Of course, I have a friend!!"


    They were arguing with each other and Shouko who was by their side was also smiling. They entered the supermarket and a song from the supermarket greeted them.


    "Fish, fish, fish, if you eat a lot of fish, body, body, body, that''s good for your body."


    "Come on everyone, let''s eat some fish!"


    "The fishes are waiting for us!"


    The song was quite good and he liked it. Yuuki looked like there were really a lot of students inside. Their expression was very serious and this made him frown.


    "Yuuki!! We''re lucky!! This is the time for half-price bento!!" Yuzuru looked quite happy.


    "Half-price bento?" Yuuki twitched his lips.


    "Nee-chan, this is great! We can have a half-price bento!" Yuzuru looked at Shouko.


    Shouko also nodded and looked very happy.


    Yuuki looked like many people were looking at them, no, they were looking at him. He scratched his head and wondering what was happening.


    "Hey, are you new here?" Suddenly a middle-aged woman came to them.


    "Yes, auntie, wee for the bento," Yuzuru said happily.


    The middle-aged woman looked stunned and scared for some reason, "It''s better for you to stop."


    "Why?" Yuzuru didn''t feel happy when she told her to stop.


    "Youzuru, yuu caan''t bee rouude," Shouko said with a hand sign ofnguage.


    The middle-aged woman who saw this became even more pitiful at them, "I don''t want you to get hurt, there will be a war here." He really didn''t want these two girls to get hurt.


    "War?" They said at the same time.


    The middle age woman nodded, "Yes, look!" She looked at the group of students. "Did you notice there are a lot of studentsing."


    They nodded at him.


    "They''re going to war to take the half-price bento, many of them will fight each other here, I don''t want you guys to get hurt," The middle age woman looked at Yuuki. "Please protect them."


    Yuuki nodded at her, "Yes, I''ll protect them no matter what."


    "Then I''ll leave and think of this as a warning from someone who is experienced," the middle-aged women said and left them.


    "AAAHHH!! I WANT TO EAT BENTO!!" Yuzuru was frustrated.


    Shouko tried to calm her.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take it for you," Suddenly Yuuki said to them.


    "Really?" Yuzuru asked with an excited expression.


    "Don''t force yourself, Yuuki!" Shouk said with signnguage.


    Yuuki looked at two girls in front of him. If he really married Yaeko both of them would be his step-daughters.


    He needed to make his daughters happy right?


    "Yeah, don''t worry, I''ll take that half-price bento for you," Yuuki said, then focused his attention toward the box of bento. He needed to get that bento no matter what.

 Chapter 189: Bento Brawls

    Bento brawls are big, all-out, free-for-all battles for half-priced bento boxes, where the victors are decided by those who im the bento first. The brawls are governed by a set of unspoken rules among the brawlers, mainly to keep each brawl fair and even.


    [Every brawler must wait until the God of Discounts, the ones who put the half-price sticker on the bento boxes, put the sticker on the bento boxes and leave to the break room before beginning to battle. To take one beforehand and to harass the God of Discounts is disrespectful, as thest thing they need at the end of their shift is people harassing them for their discount.]


    [If another brawler manages to get a bento for themselves, they cannot be attacked. If two or more brawlers get their hands on the same bento, then they fight among themselves until the other lets go of the bento.]


    [A brawler can only take one bento, to take another would be greedy and would spoil the victory for another.]


    [Brawlers should never do anything to cause a bento to spill, doing that would mean one less bento for someone to get.]


    Yuuki listened to this blue haired girl who suddenly came to them.


    "That''s the rule, do you understand?" The girl said to them.


    "Onee-san, do we really have to fight?" Yuzuru was quite scared.


    The girl nodded at her, "Yes, we the wolf need to fight to get this half-priced bento."


    "Let''s not fight, it''s dangerous," Shouko said with signnguage.


    The girl looked curious with what Shouko told them. She didn''t understand signnguage after all.


    "Let''s not fight, it''s dangerous, that''s what she said," Yuuki said to them.


    The girl looked at two girls in front of her and nodded, "It''s quite dangerous, but..." She looked at Yuuki.


    "What?" Yuuki asked.


    "You can open the path for them and they can take the bento," the girl said.


    "Well, I can do that," Yuuki believed that he could beat all the people here alone.


    The girl nodded and felt that this guy could help these two girls to get their half-priced bento. She wanted to fight this guy because she felt strong pressure around him. It was like her instinct that she could tell strong people in a nce.


    "You''re really kind Onee-san," Yuzuru asked.


    "Thaankk yuuu," Shouko bowed her head.


    The girl waved her hand and said, "Nothing, this store is my territory, I feel like I need to do something good for you." She said while looking at Shouko. She didn''t know why but when she saw this girl. She wanted to help her to get the half-priced bento.


    "My name is Yuuki, this is Yuzuru, and this is Shouko," Yuuki introduced.


    The girl nodded, "My name is Sen Yarizui, people often call me ''The Ice Witch'', please remember." She said then left them.


    "The Ice Witch? I wonder if she has an eighth-grade syndrome," Yuzuru said while raising her eyebrow.


    "Don''t say something rude, she is very kind to introduce us to the rules of this battle," Yuuki said.


    "But it''s really exaggerated!! Why the hell people should fight to get a bento!" Yuzuru said.


    "For us it may be exaggerated, but for some people it is their way of life," Yuuki said while posing at a 45-degree angle.


    Shoukoughed when she saw him. It was funny.


    Yuzuru sighed, "Can we really eat the bento?"


    "Don''t worry, wait for me in a safe ce, when it''s safe, you can go and take it," Yuuki said.


    "It''s dangerous, you know, we can just cook something," Shouko said with signnguage, but suddenly her stomach growled. She blushed and ced both of her hands on her stomach. Her act was really cute.


    "We''ve got to get the bento," Yuuki said with determination.


    Yuzur also agreed, her big sister was hungry and she needed to get the bento.


    Shouko was just too embarrassed and hid her face with both of her hands.


    BGM Ben-To OST - Sakana Tengoku.


    Yuuki looked at the staff who ced the half-priced sticker on the bento.


    "Fish, fish, fish, if you eat a lot of fish, body, body, body, that''s good for your body."


    "Come on everyone, let''s eat some fish!"


    "The fishes are waiting for us!"


    The BGM kept ying every second the staff ced the sticker.


    Yuzuru and Shouko gulped and became nervous. They noticed a lot of people targeting the bento in front of them. They were wondering if they could really get their bento. They looked at Yuuki who looked very calm.


    Yuuki noticed their gaze and smiled warmly at them. He turned his head to look around. Many people kept ncing at him all the time from the people who hunt the bento and even the staff kept ncing at him. He frowned he was wondering whether they would gang him up. He cracked his neck and waited for the staff to finish ce the sticker on the bento.


    BGM Ben-To OST - 14. (M20) I Gotta Turn It On


    The staff finished cing all the stickers and walked slowly toward the storage room. He opened the door and looked at the wolves for thest time. He looked at the tall guy with two cute girls beside him. He gave him ast nce and turned his head. He entered the storage room and smiled.


    ''Hmph, I guess I can see an exciting war today,'' the staff thought.


    Yuuki turned his head toward both Shouko and Yuzuru, "Wait, me here." He waved his hand and walked toward the bento corner.


    Yuzuru and Shouko wanted to stop him but their voices were drowned by the scream of a pack of wolves.


    "AAAAAAA!!!!!"


    "AAAAAHHHHH!!"


    Many guys kept running toward the bento, no, toward Yuuki.


    "YUUKI!!!"


    "YOUKI!!"


    They didn''t see what was happening but suddenly all the people who attacked him were defeated suddenly. They saw one by one, the guys kept falling on the ground while Yuuki looked very calm walking toward the bento corner.


    "YUUKI, AWESOME!!" Yuzuru was excited.


    Shouko sighed in relief.


    "Get the bento, Yuuki!!" Yuzuru screamed then suddenly three people attacked Yuuki at the same time. These three people were different from the guys he had fought earlier.


    "I won''t let you get the bento!"


    "I will stop you!"


    "I won''t lose!!"


    But as expected, the three of them were instantly defeated.


    "ARGGG!!!"


    Yuuki looked around and noticed no one was able to stop him. He wanted to tell both Yuzuru and Shouko to take their bento.


    "Shouko, Yuzuru,e he-," Yuuki stopped and blocked the attack from his side. He wanted to catch her leg but he saw her escape.


    "Yuzurui, no, The Ice Witch, what are you doing?" His expression was ugly.


    "You can tell both Shouko and Yuzuru to get their bento," Yuzurui said.


    Yuuki nodded and told both of them to get their bento. Yuzuru was excited but Shouko was scared. They took four bento for their family and waited in the side. They wanted to see the fight between him and Yuzurui.


    "I''m going to get that Karaage Bento," Yuzurui said while looking at thest bento.


    "Come get it," Yuuki said, but he didn''t want to fight her any longer and decided to take the bento.


    BAMM


    As expected, Yuzurui suddenly attacked him. Yuuki caught her feet and threw her away.


    "ORA!!" Yuuki didn''t use all his strength but it was enough to throw her quite far.


    Yuzurui wanted to fight back but she couldn''t because of the strength difference. She was being thrown far away luckily her body was quite flexible and she could do a flip on the air. She wanted to fight him again but it was toote. She saw him take thest bento. She clenched her hand and looked very unwilling.


    "The weak perish," Yuzurui needed to get stronger. That was in her mind.


    Everyone who still had their conscious look at the battle between The Ice Witch and Yuuki was dumbfounded. They would never expect him to be this strong. They saw him take thest bento and walk away with two girls. They looked at his dignified back and his figure who helped those two girls.


    "King.." No one knew who said these words but it was very suitable for this man who could control this war perfectly while helping his subjects to win the war.


    Today was the birth of legendary bento brawler, ''The King''.


    Yuuki paid the bento and walked back together with Yuzuru and Shouko.


    "Let''s not go there again," Shouko suddenly said with signnguage.


    Both Yuuki and Yuzuru nodded at the same time. It was too troublesome to fight for a bento every night after all.

 Chapter 190: Let not contact with each other again

    Yuuki followed both Shouko and Yuzuru back to her home. He entered their apartment and being greeted by Ito.


    "Ah, Yuuki, wee," Ito was smiling when she saw him.


    "Hello, grandma," Yuuki nodded while smiling.


    "Hahaha, how about you call me, mom?" Ito joked.


    Yuuki couldn''t smile when he heard her joke. He was sweating really hard and wondering if Ito really knew his rtionship with her daughter. After all, a woman in love was the most beautiful and someone who had experience with love. Ito probably knew about the condition of her daughter.


    "Mom?" Yuzuru looked quite confused.


    Shouko also confused.


    "Well, let''s enter and eat the bento, okay? I heard the bento is quite delicious," Ito suddenly averted the conversation.


    "That''s right, grandma!! You should see the battle in this bento brawler," Yuzuru was very excited to tell her grandma about her experience today.


    Yuuki and Shouko smiled wryly when they remembered about that battle. But it could be good memories for them.


    Ito listened to Yuzuru''s story with a smile but her heart wasn''t calm. She was quite surprised to hear there was a battle to get a bento.


    "Thank you, Yuuki, to help both Shouko and Yuzuru," Ito said.


    "It''s okay, grandma, I also want to eat a bento too after all," Yuuki wanted to eat his reward from the battle. He was wondering if the taste was different.


    "I''m home!" From the door suddenly a woman''s voice could be heard. "Hmm? Whose shoes is this?"


    "Mom!!" Yuzuru called her mom.


    "Who is the guest?" Yaeko entered her apartment and saw someone she didn''t expect. She was very happy when she saw him but she hurriedly put her cold expression. "Oh, it''s you." She said that and she walked toward the table and sat beside him quietly. Her action was very fluid and no one would think it was strange.


    "Don''t worry, mom does not hate you," Shouko said with signnguage.


    Yuuki nodded, of course, Yaeko didn''t hate him, she really loved him after all but their rtionship was secret.


    "What did you do earlier?" Yaeko asked.


    They told her about the story of bento brawl earlier and made her quite shocked. Dinner was quite eventful and they ate the bento they bought earlier.


    Yuuki had to admit bento was quite delicious. He noticed there was rice on Shouko''s mouth.


    "Shouko, there is a rice on your mouth," Yuuki said while pointing his finger.


    Shouko tried to get the rice but she couldn''t get it.


    "Let me help you," Yuuki took the rice on her mouth and ate it.


    Shouko blushed and bowed her head. She ate quietly and didn''t dare to look at him.


    "Don''t do that, idiot!!" Yuzuru was mad at his action.


    Yuuki scratched his head thinking his action was too rude. He didn''t think much about it and continued to eat his bento but his thigh being pinched by someone. He turned his head and saw Yaeko looked at him with a fierce expression. He tried to be as pitiful as possible and she let his thigh.


    Yuuki sighed in tired, he didn''t know a dinner could be this tiring. He decided to go to the toilet and stood up.


    Yuuki came out from the bathroom and someone waited at him there. He smiled and hugged her.


    "Don''t do this here!" Yaeko said with cold expression but he could see her blush.


    "I miss you," Yuuki whispered.


    Yaeko rested her head on his shoulder, "Me too."


    They hugged for a while and separated. They had decided to make this rtionship a secret after all.


    Yuuki noticed that Yaeko looked at him with a suspicious expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "What will you do to Shouko?" Yaeko asked.


    "What do you mean?" Yuuki was confused.


    "Do you want to date her?" Yaeko asked with a serious expression.


    Yuuki looked into her clear eyes. He closed his eyes for a while and said, "If I date her, what will happen to you?"


    "Nothing," Yaeko said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "Nothing?"


    Yaeko nodded, "Yeah, our rtionship is just a one-night stand, nothing happens between us if you decide to date her, I''ll be your mother-inw to watch you marry Shouko."


    "Do you want to sacrifice your happiness for your daughter?" Veins appeared on his head.


    Yaeko shook her head, "You don''t understand, I want my daughter to be happy."


    "Then what about you? Did you forget what you said to me a few days ago?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, I love you, but I know my daughter also loves you!" Her tone slightly agitated and her eyes were red, "What do you think will happen if she knew about our rtionship?"


    "We can work together! I know we can do it," Yuuki said with a soft tone.


    "No! I''ve thought about it for the past few days and thought this was the best of us! Let no contact with each other again! I hope you can make Shouko happy," Yaeko kissed him and left him.


    Yuuki didn''t stop her and felt a headacheing on his head, "Tsk." He didn''t like this but he knew if Shouko really knew about their rtionship. The consequence would be dire for him and Yaeko. His mood was pretty bad and he wanted to smoke a cigarette.


    "Are you okay?" Yuuki turned his head in response and saw Ito was there.


    "Nothing, I''m fine, let''s continue to eat," Yuuki said with a slight smile. He walked toward the living room where Shouko and Yuzuru were waiting. Both him and Yaeko didn''t say anything and acted like usual.


    Ito sighed thinking about her daughter and grandchildren. She needed to fix this before she left them.


    Yuuki didn''t stay too long and decided to go home. He lit his cigarette and walked slowly while looking at the star.


    "The happiest woman in the world? What bullshit," Yuuki muttered. He didn''t expect his rtionship would end like this. He didn''t want to give up but he knew there was something he needed to sacrifice. He clenched his hand and thought about his meeting with Yaeko. He was thinking about it until a text popped out on his head.


    [Quest: Stop the Gogmagog to enter earth.]


    [Reward: System Lottery 3x.]


    [System tips - Go there as soon as possible!]


    Yuuki sighed in a tired voice, "What a timing."

 Chapter 191: Sudden Appereance

    Yuuki walked toward the deserted ce and transformed into his other persona ''Zero''. His clothes changed into his purple costume and he wore a ck mask. He looked at the quest and sighed. He teleported into the designated ce.


    Kuroka looked at the numerous amount of Gogmagog in front of her. She shuddered and used all her strength to be a barrier.


    "Shit, hurry and close the portal!!" Kuroka screamed.


    "I''m trying!!" Bikou tried to close the portal.


    Vali had told them to take one Gogmagog to be their weapon.


    They were very confident to do it but suddenly a lot of Gogmagog came and they couldn''t handle it.


    Gogmagog power was simr to the ultimate level of a devil. It was very strong but it didn''t mean they couldn''t handle it. They could take it easy if it only one but there were too much of Gogmagog in front of them. But it didn''t mind they wanted to give up. They seeded to take one Gogmagog and had taken it back to their headquarter but because of the negligence of Bikou. The portal between Earth and Dimensional Gap couldn''t be closed.


    They wanted to close it but they needed a lot of time to do that and the other Gogmagog tried to enter this portal to move to earth. If that really happened they couldn''t imagine what would happen to earth.


    "It''s because of you, Bikou!!!" Kuroka was very mad.


    "I KNOW!! I KNOW!! I''M TRYING!!" Bikou said while fixing the portal.


    "Hurry up!!" Arthur was trying to fight Gogmagog. He used Caliburn to fend off their attack.


    Gogmagog is the legendary giant of British folklore. It was originally a group of Golems that were created by the Ancient Gods to be used as mass-produced weapons of destruction. The Gogmagogs, however, was eventually abandoned by the Ancient Gods who were in the Dimensional Gap.


    Kuroka gritted her teeth and decided to use Kasha. She uses her senjutsu to create multiple huge wheels covered in spiritual white mes. She swung her arms at the Gogmagog and burned them upon contact. She moved his kasha around to burn it.


    "Great!!" Bikou was happy when he saw Kuroka could burn it.


    The Gogmagog was being burned and many parts of its body were destroyed but suddenly its body started to reconstruct and rebuild its damaged body.


    Kuroka wasn''t happy when she saw this.


    Bikou and Arthus were also disappointed when they saw this.


    "Nii-san!!" Suddenly a cute, foreign girl with a slim body, shoulder-length blonde hair and blue eyes appeared.


    "Ley Fay! Where is Vali?" Arthur asked.


    Le Fay shook her head, "Vali is still with Azazel-sama, he can''t move, we need to do this by ourselves."


    Their expression became grim when they heard it.


    "I''ll help you, Bikou-san," Le Fay helped.


    "Thank you, Le Fay," Bikou smiled.


    "Don''t talk!! Focus on fixing the portal!!!" Kuroka was angry. She thought that she could rest in Yuuki''s apartment and eat delicious food but here she was fighting against Gogmagog in the middle of the night. She was very pissed at Bikou who made this kind of mistake.


    Arthur had ced his Excalibur Ruler and inserted it on the one of Gogmagog.


    The Excalibur Ruler is one of the strongest Excalibur fragments of the seven. Its power grants the wielder the power to manipte anything, be it matter, energy or even ether if he or she wishes. With time, the controlled opponent or object will gradually lose their will and eventually be fully subjugated.


    Arthur ordered this Gogmagog to attack another Gogmagog. Gogmagog transformed its arm into a machine gun and attacked them. It also fired a beam from its eyes.


    BAMM


    BAMM


    Arthur also attacked the other Gogmagog with his Caliburn.


    Caliburn is the most powerful Holy Sword in existence. It can generate a massive amount of holy aura that surpasses even that of Durandal and Excalibur and it is powerful enough to be known as the Ultimate Holy Sword. It also has the power to manipte space, capable of ripping through space, able to teleport the user and others into any location, and as demonstrated by Arthur, the Caliburn can open small spatial portals to teleport its de to strike enemies from any direction unexpectedly.


    Arthur shed Gogmagog and cut part of its body, but it kept regenerating. He frowned but he kept attacking. He needed to buy time for both Le Fay and Bikou to fix the portal.


    "HURRY UP!!!" Kuroka also kept attacking withbining her senjutsu and youjutsu. She attacked them with a st of energy several times and destroyed part of Gogmagog.


    Bikou was sweating really hard trying to fix the portal along Le Fay. He looked back and saw both Arthur and Kuroka was in a very difficult situation. He wanted to help them but he needed to fix his mistake.


    "Bikou-san, I can do it alone," Le Fay said with a forced smile.


    Bikou looked at her and wanted to move but he shook his head, "No! Let''s focus on fixing this portal!"


    They were fixing the portal but suddenly they heard Kuroka''s scream.


    "Shit!!"


    Bikou and Le Fay looked back and saw many Gogmagog transformed its hands into a machine gun and its eyes let out dangerous light.


    They gulped and were thinking of running away.


    "Do you need help?" Suddenly they heard a tired voice.


    They were startled and saw someone who wore a very cool costume.


    Le Fay, Arthur, and Bikou became tense when they saw this person.


    "AH!!! IT''S YOU!!" Kuroka was surprised to see him.


    "Do you know this person?" Arthur asked.


    Kuroka nodded, "Yeah, he was the one who helped me a few days ago." She still remembered this person who helped her to kill a devil who hunted her.


    They watched him bring a paper bag in his hands. They looked curious at this paper bag.


    "Ah?" The person realized his mistake, "This girl, can you keep this for a while? I don''t want it to get destroyed, it is from someone important to me."


    Le Fay nodded and took his paper bag.


    The person walked in front of them as if wanted to receive Gogmagog''s attack.


    "Are you crazy? Do you want to die?" Bikou shouted.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll block it, you keep focus to fix the portal," The man didn''t turn his head and said softly, "Rho Aias!" A sevenyer pink petal appeared in front of him.


    Gogmagog attacked them at the same time.


    BANG


    BANG


    BANG


    They didn''t close their eyes and saw the Gogmagogs attack hit his beautiful shield.

 Chapter 192: Troublesome

    Yuuki looked at his shield which kept letting out a cracking sound.


    There were sevenyers of a shield in Rho Aias and eachyer was very strong. But to block this kind of attack it needed more than Rho Aias.


    Yuuki saw Gogmagog had destroyed the firstyer of Rho Aias and continued to attack the nextyers.


    "How long do you need to fix that portal?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm, 7 minutes!!" Bikou shouted. He was quite amazed at his defensive ability. He had never seen this kind of beautiful shield.


    "If you have time to look at my shield, why don''t you hurry up and fix the damn portal!!" Yuuki was pissed when he saw this monkey youkai kept watching him.


    "My bad! My bad!" Bikou smiled and continued to fix the portal.


    ''Seven minutes, huh?'' Yuuki looked at the sixyer which was almost destroyed. He was wondering if he could hold it.


    Each flower petalyer has the defensive power of a fortress wall but thebination attacks of many Gogmagog was very strong. Yuuki was thinking whether he should create another barrier or shield noble phantasm.


    Avalon kept regenerating his stamina and magic power into his body.


    "Can your magic hold it for seven minutes?" Arthur asked.


    "Probably, let''s hope that this shield won''t be destroyed," Yuuki said.


    "You said ''Rho Aias'' is it the shield used by Aias the Great and the only shield capable of stopping Durindana of the great hero Hector?" Arthur asked.


    "Yeah, something like that," Yuuki answered absentmindedly. He was concentrating on blocking this attack but noticed someone sniffing his body. He frowned, "What are you doing?"


    Kuroka ignored him and kept sniffing his body. She felt a familiar smell from him. She smirked at him and said, "Are you Yuuki?"


    "Yuuki? Who is that?" Yuuki answered with a confused tone.


    "Is Yuuki the interesting young man you kept talking about?" Suddenly Le Fay joined the conversation.


    Bikou and Arthur also looked at him. They had heard the story about Yuuki from Kuroka. They heard him as mangaka, novelist, pro wrestler, and singer. Even though they wanted to be strong but they were still teenagers. They also liked to read a novel and manga in their free time. Especially his manga and novel since it could help them to develop their new technique and magic.


    "Are you that Yuuki?" Bikou asked.


    Arthur and Le Fay also looked at him.


    "I''m not! My name is ''Zero'', okay? Don''t ask me anymore and fix the damn portal!!" Yuuki answered with an annoyed tone.


    "What happened? Why is your mood so bad?" Kuroka asked. She felt weird that Yuuki was angry.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow inside his mask, "Of course, my mood is bad because I have to help you in the middle of the night!" He didn''t want to tell her about Yaeko.


    When he answered this question, the sevenyers of his shield were destroyed.


    CRASH!!!


    "Your shield destroyed!!" Bikou said with exaggerated.


    "It''s okay, there are still six more," Yuuki said.


    "Well, if you say so," Bikou continued to fix the portal.


    Yuuki looked at Kuroka. He looked down and focused on her b.r.e.a.s.ts for a few seconds. He sighed inside his mask and thought about the b.r.e.a.s.ts of his three girlfriends.


    "Hmm? Are you interested in my b.r.e.a.s.ts?" Kuroka teased.


    Yuuki snorted, "My girlfriends have better b.r.e.a.s.ts than you." He believed that even if Kuroka''s b.r.e.a.s.ts were good butpared to Yukana there was still some distance, "Anyway, what are you doing here?"


    Kuroka was quite pissed when he said her b.r.e.a.s.ts weren''t as good as his girlfriend. She took a deep breath and decided to ignore him. She also ignored theughter of Arthur, Le Fay, and Bikou.


    "Hmph! I won''t talk to you now!" Kuroka looked away.


    "My name is ''Zero'', don''t mistake me with someone else and what are you doing here?" Yuuki said while looking at everyone.


    They looked at each other and nodded at the same time. They didn''t mind to tell him about what they did tonight since he was quite familiar with Kuroka. They told him about Gogmagog and wanted to control one of it to be their weapon. But because Bikou messed up the portal, they almost let Gogmagog enter the earth.


    Yuuki sighed inside his mask thinking that this problem was because of this monkey.


    "Howe youe here?" Arthur asked.


    "Well, I felt something bad then I came here to check, I didn''t expect to see you almost let Gogmagog enter the earth, do you want to make Apocalypse on earth?" Yuuki asked.


    "But you help us, nyaa!" Kuroka said.


    Yuuki shook his head and continued to focus block its attack. If there wasn''t a system, he wouldn''t even know there would be an apocalypse tomorrow.


    Kuroka smiled while her heart was warm when she thought he came to help her. She was also wondering what made his mood be low.


    "It''s done!" Bikou suddenly said.


    Arthur nodded and used his Caliburn to teleport everyone along with him.


    Yuuki wanted to go back but his paper bag was in the cute girl.


    "Thank you for your help, my name is Bikou," the monkey man said.


    "My name is Arthur Pendragon," the man who used the sword said.


    "My name is Le Fay Pendragon," The cute foreigner girl said.


    "Well, you know me already right?" Kuroka said with a smile.


    "I don''t know, my name is ''Zero'', I want to go home now, can you give me back the paper bag?" Yuuki looked at Le Fay.


    "What''s inside?" Le Fay said while taking three sticks with the characters on top of it.


    "What is this?" Bikou looked confused.


    "Hmm? Is it some essories?" Arthur said.


    "This is pretty cute," Le Fay said.


    "Is it from your girlfriends?" Kuroka asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "It''s from someone important for me, I''ll take my leave now, don''t do anything crazy okay?" He took the paper bag until someone stopped him.


    "Don''t be in a hurry, why don''t you stay for a while?" Yuuki looked at the silver-haired young man. He knew something troublesome wasing.

 Chapter 193: Join you?

    Yuuki really needed Utaha''s legs, Ranko''s thigh, and Yukana''s underb.o.o.b.s. He took the paper bag and stored it on his dimensional ring.


    "My name is Zero, you can call me that, my matter is over, I''ll go home now," Yuuki waved his hand and wanted to teleport.


    Yuuki suddenly felt a disturbance in his magic and failed his teleportation.


    "What do you mean by this?" Yuuki asked. His tone wasn''t kind while looking at this silver-haired young man.


    Vali looked at this masked man and said, "You''re quite strong."


    "Me? Strong? Well, it''s okay, can I go home now?" Yuuki asked.


    "Let him go home, Vali, he has helped us after all," Bikou said.


    "He was right, he didn''t start the fight," Arthur said.


    "Yes, yes, don''t fight, Vali-sama," Le Fay said.


    Kuroka didn''t say anything since she was curious about who was stronger between him and Vali.


    "Thank you for helping my friends but this is a different case, let''s spar, I''ll let you go if you win and if you lose, I''ll have you join me," Vali said with a smile.


    "Join you?" Yuuki titled his head. He was quite dumbfounded when he heard him.


    Vali nodded, "Yes, your shield ability is very useful, I want you in my team." He hade to help his team earlier but stopped when he saw this masked men. He saw him made a beautiful sevenyers petal shield to stop the attack of Gogmagog. He wanted to make a team to fight his grandfather. He needed a strong person who could protect everyone. The person in front of him was really perfect for that role.


    "Wow? Yuuki, that''s great! You can join us!!" Kuroka suddenly jumped on him.


    Yuuki pushed her away, "As I said, my name is ''Zero'' not Yuuki!!"


    "Good! You can join us, Yuuki!!" Bikou joined.


    Arthur nodded, "Your power is very good."


    "Wee!!" Le Fay smiled.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "I didn''t say, I''ll join!!! And my name is ZERO!!"


    "That''s true, I need to beat you then I''ll have you to join me," Vali said with a confident tone. He was confident with his strength but he was quite warry with the young man in front of him. He had heard from the report a few days ago from Kuroka. This person used a sword called ''Balmung'', he was wondering if the person in front of him was the descendant of Aias the Great and Siegfried.


    Vali shook his head, ''He is not Siegfriend''s descendant''. He knew there was a descendant of Sigfried in the Hero Faction.


    Yuuki sighed. His mood was also quite bad and Vali wanted to fight him. He grinned inside his mask and made a weapon in his hand.


    Everyone was surprised to see arge canon suddenly appeared beside him.


    "Canon?" Le Fay titled her head.


    "Yes, this is Canon," Yuuki said.


    Kuroka looked curious and touched it several times, "Your canon is big." Her words were very lewd when she said this. She caressed his canon with fascinating expression, "It''s ck, hard, and strong."


    Le Fay blushed and everyone also felt awkward with her words.


    "Ahem, what''s the name of this weapon?" Bikou averted the conversation.


    "Arc de Triomphe de l''¨¦toile," Yuuki said. He was quite regretful to make this weapon but he decided not to think too much.


    "Hmm? France?" Arthur asked.


    "Yeah, don''t worry too much, let''s fight as soon as possible, my girlfriends are waiting," Yuuki said while holding hisrge canon.


    Vali also nodded, "Didn''t you use swords?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "I''m more into long-range, I''m very bad at the close-range weapon."


    Vali raised his eyebrow. He didn''t know why Zero told him his weakness, "Well, let''s start!" Suddenly a beautiful blue wing appeared on his back.


    Everyone moved back to watch their duel in a safe distance.


    "Who do you think is going to win?" Bikou asked.


    "Hmm, I think Vali is going to win," Arthur said.


    "I think it''ll be Yuuki who will win," Kuroka said.


    "How about a draw?" Le Fay said.


    They looked at her and decided to watch the duel quietly.


    Yuuki looked at Vali who was flying. He knew that Vali needed to touch him before he could do his divine dividing. He didn''t really afraid of his divine dividing but the strongest he was the more trouble woulde. He was fine if he was alone but he had a lot of girlfriends. He also knew the personality of everyone in here wasn''t bad. If he met Hero Faction, he would decide to erase their memories or killed them but he met team Vali. He had a good impression of them.


    Yuuki wasn''t that good using a close-range weapon that was why he decided to make a long-range weapon.


    Arc de Triomphe de l''¨¦toile is arge canon that is used by Napoleon Bonaparte on ''Fate Series''. This noble phantasm can be used as a bludgeon and fire attacks such as explosive sts like cannonballs, mortar sts, energy beams, and machine-gun fire.


    Yuuki had 100 proficiency on marksmanship and he believed he could handle this weapon well. He looked at his flying figure and frowned. He also made a wing from metal to fly. He could do anything with imagination after all. He flew and watched him from afar.


    Vali looked at his flying figure. He still didn''t understand how he could make something out of nothing.


    "Interesting," Albion suddenly said.


    "Do you know anything about his power?" Vali asked.


    "Yeah, I''ve seen it before," Albion said.


    "What is it?" Vali asked.


    "This is the first magic," Albion said.


    "The first magic? What is that?" Vali asked.


    "It is one of the oldest Magic, but details about it are unknown. He can make something out of nothing," Albion said.


    "The first magic? Can make something from nothing?" Vali wondered whether Zero could make divine dividing. He became even more excited and said, "LET''S START!!"


    Vali flew toward him.

 Chapter 194: Arc de Triomphe de létoile

    Yuuki looked at Vali who flew toward him. He raised his canon and grinned inside his mask. He pressed the trigger and shot him.


    Du!Du!Du!Du!Du!


    Vali, who saw his attack, wanted to test how powerful his bullet was. He saw the bullet was as big as mortar but its speed was very fast. He caught it but it exploded then continued with another explosion. He hurriedly used his Divine Dividing to fly away.


    Vali needed to touch him before he could use his ''Divine Dividing'' but his cannon made it hard for him to touch him. He thought that arge canon would have low speed but he didn''t expect it to be very fast. He grinned and thought he wanted him to be on his team.


    His team didn''t have long-range beside Le Fay, even Le Fay wasn''t pure long-range but a magician. She couldn''t attack continuously like him.


    "Hahahahaha," It had been a while since he had a lot of fun. Vali kept flying to avoid his bullet.


    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!


    "That canon is very strong," Albion praised.


    "Yes! He is very strong!" Vali was excited.


    "But that canon can do more," Albion said.


    "What do you mean?" Vali was confused until he saw a redser aimed at his head. He tilted his head and avoided it.


    BOOMM!!!!


    Vali was sweating hard. He was sure if thatser hit him he would be knocked out instantly.


    "Use a bnce breaker," Albion said.


    Vali shook his head, "No, it''s too early." He kept flying while avoiding his attack.


    Bikou, Kuroka, Arthur, and Le Fay looked at the scene in front of them with amazement.


    "That canon is cheating," Bikouined.


    "If you say that Vali''s Divine Dividing is also a cheat," Arthur said while adjusting his sses.


    "That''s true!" Bikou realized.


    Arthur shook his head at his friend.


    "But that canon is very strong, how can he have a lot of weapons? That shield earlier, the sword that Kuroka talked about a few days ago, and thisrge canon with the French name," Bikou said.


    Le Fay and Arthur were also in deep thought. They were also curious how he kept making something powerful.


    They looked at Kuroka at the same time since they were curious.


    Kuroka also noticed their gaze and sighed, "Hmm, he can make something from nothing, if I''m not wrong." She remembered when he gave her a ne on her neck. She caressed it while smiling.


    "Make something out of nothing?" Bikou raised his eyebrow.


    "Is it magic?" Arthur asked.


    "Probably, but if that''s really true, his magic is really powerful," Bikou said.


    Le Fay was trying to remember the magic that could make something from nothing, "I''ve read it somewhere." She tapped her chin while trying to remember.


    Vali was sweating hard. He couldn''t touch him. He couldn''t use his ''Divine Dividing'' if he didn''t touch him.


    "Use a Bnce Breaker," Albion said.


    Vali grinned and said, "BALANCE BREAKER!!!"


    His body was slowly covered by a white dragon-like armor. Vali felt a lot of power entering his body but his stamina drained faster. He needed to use his bnce breaker because he couldn''t touch him. With this bnce breaker, he could halve his power without even touching it.


    "Let''s go, Albion!!"


    DIVIDE!!!!


    "Ah, he uses bnce breaker!!" Bikou was surprised.


    "It seems that Yuuki is stronger than we thought," Arthur said while adjusting his sses.


    "That''s right, Yuuki is very strong!!" Kuroka was happy.


    "Hmm, what kind of magic that he is using," Le Fay was very curious.


    Yuuki looked at his bnce breaker. It was his first time to see Divine Dividing Scale Mail in real life. He had seen it in the past in Anime and it looked very handsome. He wanted to make it himselfter but this time he would show them how powerful this Arc de Triomphe de l''¨¦toile.


    DIVIDE!!!


    Yuuki felt his power being divided by half. He ignored it and used his noble phantasm. He raised his canon to the sky then it started to transform. The ck color changed into golden color. The outer part transformed and made it became longer. He aimed it toward the flying figure of Vali.


    Energy started to gather inside the canon. The tip of the canon became zing red while letting out dangerous feeling. The red color started to change with each second and be a rainbow color.


    Yuuki grinned and said, "Arc de Triomphe de l''¨¦toile, FIRE!!!" He pressed the trigger and a powerful colorful beam came out from the canon.


    BOOOMMM!!!!!


    The beam was fired like rainbows traveling across the skies.


    Bikou, Arthur, Kuroka, and Le Fay opened their mouth wide looking at this beautiful yet dangerous scene in front of them. They would have never thought that his canon could transform.


    "Is he trying to kill Vali??" Bikou was quite angry. He took out his Ruyi Jingu Bang but he was being stopped by Arthur.


    "What are you doing!" Bikou was angry.


    Arthur didn''t answer him immediately but adjusting his sses, "Let''s wait, I want to see whether Vali can go against this or not, if he can''t win then we can''t continue our n."


    Bikou sighed and stopped.


    Kuroka looked at this scene with excitement.


    Le Fay closed her eyes because she was scared.


    Vali opened his eyes wide and shouted, "AAAAAHHHHH!!!!!"


    DIVIDE!DIVIDE!DIVIDE!DIVIDE!DIVIDE!


    Vali kept using his ''Divide Dividing'' but his body couldn''t absorb all of its attacks. He raised both of his hands to block this attack.


    BOOOMM!!!!


    Vali was like being hit by a nuke. He gritted his teeth to block this attack some part of his scale male was destroyed.


    "VALI!!" Albion screamed.


    "OOOOHHH!!!!!" A second felt like an hour because of this attack.


    BAAMMM


    Vali was being thrown to the ground and felt his bone broken. He felt that if he could make him join he could train and make his team stronger. He needed to get up. He used hisst-second bnce breaker to regain his stamina.


    DIVIDE!


    "Ha... Ha... Ha..." Vali felt some energy on his body. He tried to stand up slowly and looked at his figure who was flying toward him.


    "You''re great, I''ll join you," Vali didn''t know why but he could see him smiling under that mask. He looked at this man who raised his hand. Suddenly he felt his body regenerated slowly. He sat down on the ground and untransformed his bnce breaker.


    Vali looked at him with a smile. He needed to train more and beat him at that time.

 Chapter 195: New Member

    Yuuki healed Vali while looking at the design of Divine Dividing. He decided to join him because there was some merit in joining him. He would also meet the main character of the''DxD'' story. The Oppai dragon, he was quite curious about this guy.


    "Let''s fight again," Vali became spirited after he was healed. He was d that this guy joined him. He could fight a lot of time without even getting tired.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and shook his head, "No, my girlfriends are waiting for me."


    "Girlfriends?" Vali raised his eyebrow.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, my wives, you can say it."


    Vali shook his head and thought this guy was a pervert to have more than one girlfriend.


    "YUUKI!!!" Suddenly Kuroka jumped and hugged him. She pressed her b.r.e.a.s.ts on the back of his head.


    "MY NAME IS NOT YUUKI!! IT''S ZERO!!" Yuuki was mad.


    "Yuuki! You''re really strong!" Kuroka ignored him and hugged him tighter.


    Inside the mask, Yuuki sighed and his expression was really tired.


    "Kakakaka, we''ve got a new member," Bikou was happy.


    "Well, he can heal us too, and that''s great," Arthur said.


    "Yay! We have a newrade!" Le Fay was happy.


    "Ok, I said I would join but I''ve got some conditions," Yuuki suddenly said.


    "Conditions?" They said at the same time.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, promise, request, or rules, you can call it anything."


    Vali thought for a while and nodded, "As long as it is within our power, we can do it." After all, they were gathering because they had their own purpose.


    Arthur and Le Fay because they wanted a safe ce.


    Bikou because he wanted to be stronger.


    Kuroka because she wanted to take her sister back.


    Vali also wanted to fight stronger opponents and defeat his grandfather.


    Yuuki nodded, "First, you must call me ''Zero''."


    "Eh? Why Yuuki?" Kuroka was confused.


    "Like I said my name was''Zero''," Yuuki sighed then continued, "I have family and girlfriends, they are normal humans, I don''t want them to be involved in our supernatural things." He could protect but easily but just in case something happened. Since he had met this supernatural, he was sure he would meet it again in the future. Rather than alone to do this, it was better to have friends, no one should knew his identity beside Kuroka after all.


    They understood his meaning, after all, their world was very dangerous, they couldn''t involve normal people.


    "Sure," Vali nodded.


    "I will only go when it''s an emergency," Yuuki said.


    "Sure," Vali thought, if it, not an emergency, all of them could handle it.


    "Well, it''s just that, I''ll be going home now," Yuuki said as he walked toward Le Fay and took his paper bag.


    "Wait! Can we see your face?" Bikou asked.


    Everyone was also curious about his face. They wanted to know his real face.


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "No."


    "Why?" Bikou asked.


    "Don''t worry too much, I''ll help you like always and here," Yuuki threw something at them.


    They received a cool bracelet from him.


    "What is this?" Arthur asked.


    "This is a device formunication and for training," Yuuki said.


    They understood if it was formunication but what about training?


    "Training?" Vali was excited and asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Press one of the buttons, then you can increase the gravity level around you."


    Vali tried it and felt his body became heavier, "Wow..."


    "You can train more effectively that way, that''s my gift and this bracelet can also signal to everyone when something dangerous happens to one of the members," Yuuki said.


    They were amazed at the ability of this bracelet. This bracelet was also cool and could be the trademark of their team.


    "I''m going home now," Yuuki waved his hand and teleported.


    "Is that really, okay?" Bikou asked. They didn''t know his face after all.


    "It''s okay, I believe in Zero!" Kuroka said with a smile.


    "I agree with her," Le Fay said. After all, someone who treasures someone''s gift must be a really loyal and gentle person.


    "But he still didn''t want to let us see his face," Bikouined.


    "Enough of that, let''s fix this thing first," Vali suddenly said while looking at Gogmagog.


    They nodded and followed him until Bikou raised a stupid question.


    "Did he have more than one girlfriend?" Bikou asked this question.


    They looked at Kuroka at the same time.


    Kuroka nodded, "Yes, he has a lot of girlfriends."


    Bikou gulped, "H-how much?"


    Kuroka thought for a while and counted using her finger.


    Everyone was surprised and dumbfounded at the same time.


    Kuroka scratched her head, "I don''t know but the most important one is three women."


    "Harem king," Bikou said while shaking his head. He looked at Vali, "Didn''t your rival dream be to be harem king? I want to see his face when he saw the real harem king." He wasughing hard.


    Vali''s expression became ugly and sighed. He was really wondering how the user of Boosted Gear was a high-level pervert.


    "Can he make me a sword?" Arthur suddenly asked. He was the happiest actually with Yuuki joining. He wanted to try a lot of swords from him.


    Kuroka nodded, "It''s easy for him if I''m not wrong, he made Balmung in the past."


    "Balmung," Arthur muttered.


    "Can he give me a sign for my manga?" Le Fay took out the''Fairy Tail'' manga.


    Kuroka nodded, "You can y to his ce just don''t make use of your magic and never let his girlfriend know. He really loves his girlfriends." When she said this her expression became bitter.


    "Well, our new members are very strong but we also need to get stronger," Vali said with burning eyes.


    They nodded at the same time and brought Gogmagog to fix it.


    Yuuki teleported back and transformed back to his usual clothes. He walked back to his apartment while thinking about today. He fought Takeo, he met murder case, his rtionship with Yaeko was over, fought Gogmagog, then fought against Vali.


    Yuuki felt quite rxed after this and his mood was better after his fight with Vali. He was quite down after he broke up with Yaeko but after he defeated him. It was refreshing and his mood was better.


    .


    Yuuki wanted to sleep while caressing his girlfriends. He looked at his apartment and thought he should buy a house as soon as possible. He entered his room and saw someone was still waiting for him.


    "Wee home," Utaha, Ranko, and Yukana said at the same time.


    Utaha was typing her novel, Ranko was ying with the game, and Yukana was reading the novel.


    Yuuki felt warm inside his heart. He grinned and took all of them to his bed, "Nothing, I''m just happy to have you all." He kissed three of them and proceeded to take off their clothes.


    "Wa-wait!!"


    "I''m not ready yet!"


    "Let me take a shower first!"


    "No way, I''ll enjoy all of you now."


    Spending your time with your loved one was the most effective way to improve his mood.


    Yuuki was looking at the ceiling and thought, ''I won''t give you up, Yaeko.''


    "Hmm, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, let''s sleep, aren''t you very tired?"


    "Isn''t it, your fault!!"


    "Haha, I love you."


    "Me too."

 Chapter 196: Ousai Academy Student Council

    Yuuki ced the essories he got from Shouko near the window.


    "Meow!!"


    Suddenly Kuroka jumped into his shoulders.


    Yuuki ignored it and walked toward the dining room.


    "It''s really, Yuuki, nyaa!" Kuroka said quietly. She was still in her cat form.


    "Shhh, don''t talk here," Yuuki didn''t want his girlfriend to know that Kuroka could talk.


    "Ok, nyaa! Don''t worry, I''ll keep it a secret," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki nodded and prepared breakfast. Utaha, Ranko, and Yukana were still sleeping fromst night''s activity.


    Yuuki was walking along both Yukana and Ranko to the school. He had gotten used to everyone staring and ignored it. They entered the school ground and were stopped by someone.


    "Uomi, what''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    Uomi looked at both Yukana and Ranko, "Can I take him for a while?"


    "Sure," Ranko nodded.


    "Don''t forget to meet up at lunch, Yuuki" Yukana waved her hand and left him.


    Both Uomi and Yuuki walked toward the student council office to talk about something.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked her.


    "Did you forget about today''s event?" Uomi looked at him with her expressionless expression.


    "Today? What''s wrong with today?" Yuuki didn''t really remember what would happen today.


    Uomi sighed at him, "Did you forget that you''ve got to train the band from Ousai Academy High School?"


    Yuuki just remembered that he had to train a band from Ousai Academy High School. Yesterday was just too much for him and made him forget about today.


    "Well, don''t worry about it, I can train them," Yuuki nodded.


    "Good, I''ve promised them after all that this is also our step towards our coboration and their student council will alsoe to our school," Uomi said.


    "Student council from Ousai?" Yuuki asked weirdly.


    Uomi nodded, "Yes, they''lle today, their president has the same sweet spot as me." She said with her usual expressionless expression.


    "That''s unneeded information!!" Yuuki didn''t know whether she was joking or not.


    "Really? You don''t want to know my sweet spot?" Uomi teased.


    Yuuki snorted, "Don''t worry, it''s more fun to search for it by myself." He grinned at her.


    Uomi blushed in response since she didn''t expect that kind of answer.


    Now, they realized that they were the only one inside the student council room. The atmosphere between them became flirty and he moved closer. She didn''t shy away and also walked closer to him. They looked at each other eyes and felt the warmth of their breath.


    Yuuki looked into her clear eyes and her pigtails hair. He had always liked her hairstyle and touched it.


    "Do you have a hair fetish?" Uomi asked.


    "Hmm, I don''t have it before but now I have it," Yuuki moved closer to kiss her lips.


    Uomi closed her eyes and waited for his kiss.


    They were almost kissing each other until they heard someone knocking on the door. They looked at each other and sighed at the same time.


    "Enter!" Uomi was quite pissed.


    Yuuki, who was by her side, sat on the chair to see who was the one disturbing them.


    "Hello," Chitoge entered the student council room along with three people behind her.


    "Chitoge? What are you doing here?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m guiding someone from Ousai Academy to the student council room, and what are you doing here, Yuuki?" Chitoge was quite curious.


    "Well, we''re waiting for Ousai, you can let them enter," Yuuki said.


    Then three people came to the student council room. There was a slender girl with long ck hair, a little girl with pigtail hairstyle, and someone he knew very well.


    "YUUKI!!" Aria jumped into him and pressed her b.r.e.a.s.ts into his face.


    "I CAHFNHF (I can''t breath)," Yuuki didn''t push her since he didn''t really mind.


    "LET HIM GO!!!" Chitoge pulled her away from him.


    "It''s been a while, Aria," Yuuki smiled at her.


    "Yes, it''s been a while, Yuuki," Aria also smiled.


    They looked at each other until someone coughed at them.


    "Ahem, I think we should do an introduction first," the girl with long ck hair said.


    "Yes, and you should also tell us about your rtionship," Uomi also added.


    Yuuki and Aria were being stared at by everyone in the room.


    "We''re students and teachers in a rtionship," Aria said with a smile.


    "Student and teacher?" They looked weird at them.


    "Yes, he taught me about bondage, he is a master of bondage!!" Aria was excited while telling them.


    "Aria, I think you shouldn''t tell them that," Yuuki felt his reputation would plummet if she continued. He looked at the girl inside the room who had variation expression.


    "Don''t worry, Yuuki, I''m an M," Uomi said while blushing.


    ''I''m not an S!'' Yuuki wanted toin.


    "Ummm, I didn''t care about your hobby," Chitoge hung her head down and didn''t want to look at him.


    ''Look at me, Chitoge!!!'' Yuuki wanted to cry.


    "WOW!! IT SEEMS OUR COLLABORATION IS RIGHT!!" The long ck hair girl seemed very happy.


    ''I don''t think you should be happy in this situation'', Yuuki didn''t feel happy at all.


    The little girl looked at him quietly but she was blushing, "Pervert..."


    ''NOOO!!!'' Yuuki sighed in tired. He was really wondering if this coboration was right.


    "Ahem, let me introduce myself, we''re from Ousai Academy Student Council, my name is Shino Amakusa and the student council president, nice to meet you," Shino smiled at them.


    "Hello, my name is Aria Shichijou, I''m the student council secretary," Aria said.


    "My name is Hagimura Suzu and I''m the Treasurer of the Student Council," Suzu introduced.


    "Like I said don''t be too far Hagimura-san," Uomi opened her arms wide and wanted to hug her.


    "Hmm, I think it''s a matter of perpective," Suzu was quite dumbfounded at her actions.


    Uomi hugged Hagimura and looked very startled.


    "Eh? She wears a bra! You have that kind of expression!!" Suzu was pissed. She also looked at both Chitoge and Yuuki at the same time, "Did you think I was in elementary school?"


    Chitoge and Yuuki shook their heads at the same time.


    Suzu nodded at them and looked quite proud, "THAT''S RIGHT! MY NAME IS HAGIMURA SUZU! I HAVE 180 IQ! I CAN SPEAK ENGLISH FLUENTLY! I CAN DO MATH EASILY! WHAT DO YOU THINK? DO YOU STILL TREAT ME LIKE A CHILD?"


    "Wow, it''s amazing," Yuuki and Chitoge praised. They praised her like some kid who had a good result on their exam.


    "But you still sleeping at 9 P.M," Shino said.


    "Ah, that''s like a child," Yuuki responded.


    "YOU!!!" Suzu was angry and threw her shoes at Yuuki.


    This was his first meeting with Ousai Academy Student Council.


    "I can see your bear panties," Yuuki said while catching her shoes.

 Chapter 197: Lottery Reward

    "Kaichou! I think this coboration is useless!! Let''s go back!!" Suzu was quite angry. She was the only one normal here. She was being crowed around by a pervert. She looked at the beautiful foreigner girl who wore a big red ribbon, maybe, she was the only normal person besides here.


    "Hahaha, don''t say that Hagimura, I can see our coboration will be a great sess," Shino said with a happy expression.


    "That''s right, Suzu-chan, don''t be angry because someone saw your panties when you didn''t wear your battle panties," Aria said.


    "I''m not angry because of that!!!" Suzu shouted.


    "Calm down, do you want this candy? This is very good," Yuuki gave her candy.


    "I''M NOT A CHILD!!!" Suzu roared.


    "Then what about a doll?" Yuuki gave her a big teddy bear.


    "LIKE I SAID I''M NOT A CHILD!!!" Suzu roared again.


    "Hahaha, I know, I''m just messing with you," Yuukiughed at her reaction.


    "YOU!!!" Suzu wanted to strangle him.


    "Yuuki, don''t pick a fight," Uomi reprimanded him.


    "Sorry," Yuuki said.


    "If you want a fight, let''s do it at night and do it in the nearby hotel," Uomi said with a serious tone.


    At that moment no one said anything and they proceeded to talk about their coboration.


    "Am I okay to be here?" Chitoge asked.


    "Don''t worry, you''re also a student here, it''s not like we''re talking about a secret," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, if you onlye in a few minutester, that would be great," Uomi said while pouting.


    "What do you mean?" Chitoge asked.


    "Nothing, she means nothing at all, let''s talk about our coboration," Yuuki said. He didn''t want her to know what they did before they came.


    "Hmph," Uomi looked away from him.


    "I''ll make you up next time," Yuuki whispered to her.


    "Ahem! Let''s talk about our coboration now!" Shino said.


    They nodded and started to discuss.


    "Can you really train our group band for nothing?" Shino asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, we''re trying to help each other to save our school together."


    Shino looked at him and said, "Thank you very much."


    Yuuki did an investment. He didn''t really mind helping them since he would help a beautiful girl and Ousai was Shouko''s school. He wanted to help Shouko with saving her school.


    "When will your peoplee?" Yuuki asked.


    "They wille after this," Shino said.


    "Oh, there is also one student who also joined so the total is five people," Aria said.


    Yuuki nodded and waited for them toe. He also told Yukari toe since they would do a rehearsal and trained together.


    There were a lot of things he needed to do from drama, music, manga, and a signing event. He tried to forget about the supernatural since he didn''t really want to join. But he knew that they woulde to him and he needed to prepare it.


    Yuuki was looking at Hiratsuka who was exining about math. He had received the news from Iida that both of his new manga and Eriri had been published. Their manga also got a great response from everyone. He had also drawn the entire chapters since he could draw very fast.


    Machida also told him that she had found quite a good writer and prepared to publish their book.


    Both of his manga and light novelpany was on the right track and it gave him a lot of money.


    Yuuki forgot that he still hadn''t opened his lottery. He thought it in his mind and the lottery started to roll. He looked very excited about what he would get.


    [Reward: 10 random anime, airne driving 100 proficiency, and physics 100 proficiency.]


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he saw the reward he got from the system. He couldn''t do anything with the anime since he didn''t have an anime studio. He wanted to buy it since he had both a light novel and mangapany. He could make his own anime when he owned it himself. He needed to ask Eri whether she knew there was somepany that he could buy.


    Airne driving 100 proficiency was quite useful but he didn''t have an airne, so he didn''t really need it now. But it was kind of cool for him to drive an airne.


    Physics 100 proficiency, it was kind of useful for him. When he got this proficiency he felt like he could think about nature itself. He felt like he could improve his ''Arc of Embodiment''. He had always used this magic to make a weapon but the imagination was limitless. He could do other magic as long as he imagined it.


    Yuuki felt like he could manipte the direction of something with the help of his physics 100 proficiency. He felt like his head was clearer and he could manipte everything. He only needed 100 point proficiency in mathematics then it would be perfect.


    Yuuki knew there was a character from ''High School DxD''. He remembered one of Maou whose ability was to calcte. He could use it now since he had a 100 point proficiency in physics. He felt like he was wasting his ''Arc of Embodiment'' but there wasn''t an enemy that could threaten him. But he also didn''t want to meet that kind of enemy.


    It was better to live peacefully while having fun with his girlfriends.


    Fighting all day wasn''t his hobby, but if someone threatened someone he loved then he would definitely fight them.


    Yuuki was thinking about something until he felt someone threw something at him. He caught it and looked at Hiratsuka who was quite pissed.


    "Is my lesson that boring?" Hiratsuka asked.


    Yuuki smiled, "No way, I''m just thinking how awesome my teacher is."


    Hiratsuka snorted at him, "Don''t do it again."


    "Yes, sensei."


    Yuuki listened to the lesson quietly while trying to improve his mathematics proficiency.

 Chapter 198: Big Bad Wolf

    Yuuki sat in his seat while eating his bento. He looked at both Yukana and Ranko who were chatting with each other. He frowned when he saw his photo on the table. He took his photo and saw it was his sleeping and after bath photo. He also saw something like an ID Card with a 001 number on this card.


    "Wh-what is this?" Yuuki trembled when he asked this question.


    "Hehehe, this is your fan card member," Ranko said whileughing.


    Yuuki blinked his eyes several times and he looked at Yukana.


    Yukana nodded, "Yeah, you''ve got a lot of fans in the school, it was hard to stop everyone from confessing to you, that''s why both I and Ranko decided to make your fans club for them," she said with a smile.


    Yuuki nodded, "I understand but what is this ID Card?"


    "It''s the fans member card no. 001," Ranko said.


    Yuuki was speechless, "I mean why did you even need to make something like this? What is this photo? Why did you bring it to school?"


    "Because there will be an outbreak if we don''t give some benefit to the member club, that''s why sometimes we give them some of your photos, you understand?" Yukana asked.


    Yuuki didn''t know how to react in this situation. He took a deep breath and tried to understand the situation, "Since when did you make this club?"


    They thought for a while and said, "After you date, Ranko."


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Yuuki was dumbfounded.


    "Well, these are the rules of the club, we make sure no one disrupts your school life, that''s why we didn''t tell you," Yukana said.


    Yuuki massaged his head for a while and took a deep breath.


    "Yukana!"


    "Ah, Ayumi, Kokoro, wait a bit, I''ll give you the photo," Yukana stood up and took some of his photos.


    Yuuki could only sigh, he didn''t know how he felt when his own girlfriends sold their own boyfriend''s photo to other girls.


    "Don''t worry about them too much, all of them are quite harmless," Ranko said while resting on his shoulder.


    "Really?" Yuuki asked.


    Ranko nodded, "Probably, they only use to keep your photo in their wallet or something."


    "Don''t you feel jealous?" Yuuki asked.


    Ranko snorted at him, "They can''t enjoy you every night, why should I be jealous of them."


    Yuuki decided not to think too much. He would get tired if he thought about this mess. He continued to eat his bento.


    Yuuki was in the drama club and read his script. He trained really hard while Ruriko was sitting on hisp.


    "Do you remember it?" Ruriko looked at his face.


    "Yeah, I do," Yuuki nodded.


    "Good, let''s do your practice," Ruriko said.


    Yuuki tried his best to put the emotion in his role. He had trained for a while and his progress was quite good. He could make his own movie if he wanted to do it.


    Ruriko watched him with a satisfied expression, "Good, now, let''s make Hina-chanfortable around you."


    Hina-chan was still very nervous and she stood in her scarecrow pose.


    Yuuki nodded and smiled gently at this nervous girl.


    "I''m sorry, Yuuki, I make you work very hard, I''m very useless," Hina-chan hated her nervousness and her habit of posing like a scarecrow.


    Yuuki patted her head slowly and said to her gently, "Don''t worry, let''s work hard together and I''ll help you."


    Hina-chan looked at him and felt a better, "Uhn." She nodded at him and they worked hard together.


    Hina-chan was very nervous to get close in the act with him. That was why they decided to sit very close to each other to make her nervousness go away.


    Yuuki started telling her about a joke to make her less nervous andughed.


    Hina-chan started to rx and also felt veryfortable talking with him.


    Yuuki started to tell her about the magic trick he learned in his free time. He started to touch her hand slowly while caressing it.


    Hina-chan didn''t feel nervous at all and felt very happy talking with him.


    On the side, everyone was watching the interaction between Yuuki and Hina-chan.


    "Why do I feel like Yuuki is a bad guy trying to lure a pure girl?" Kuina said while tilting her head.


    "You''re not wrong, Yuuki is a big bad wolf and Hina-chan is a pure princess," Chiaki said with a strange expression watching the interaction between them.


    Kuina looked even more confused until suddenly she realized, "Ah! The scripts! I almost forget that Yuuki will be wolf prince and Hina-chan be a princess, that''s what you mean, right? Manager?" (Everyone besides Mayuki calls Chiaki as a manager).


    Chiaki looked at Kuina who had a happy expression. She sighed and decided not to tell her what she meant. She didn''t know how to feel when she looked at their interaction. She felt both jealous and felt her daughter had been kidnapped by a bad man. She wanted to stop them until someone pulled her skirt. She looked down and saw Ruriko.


    "Don''t, this is his magic, he can make any girls befortable around him, I want this drama to be a sess," Ruriko said.


    "But, look! I don''t want Hina-chan being cheated by this big bad wolf," Chiaki said.


    Ruriko shook her head, "He is a fine man, of course, many girls want him, I also want too but I''m still a child."


    Chiaki didn''t know what to say in this situation.


    "What about you? Are you going to enter?" Ruriko asked.


    Chiaki didn''t answer her question and looked at both Yuuki and Hina-chan who started their acting practice.


    Hina-chan was happy that she could seed in acting with him without stuttering or anything.


    "Yes! I''m a sess, Yuuki! I do not be a scarecrow anymore!" Hina-chan hugged him suddenly.


    "Yes, it all thanks to your effort, Hina-chan," Yuuki patted her back.


    Hina-chan was very gullible and even pressed her huge b.r.e.a.s.ts on his body.


    Yuuki was happy inside his heart.


    "Ahem, I think that should be enough," Chiaki suddenly appeared between them.


    "Ah! Manager!!" Hina-chan was surprised.


    "Ok, the practice is over, let''s start again tomorrow," Chiaki pulled Hina-chana away from him," Hina-chan, Yuuki is a big bad wolf so always be careful, okay?"


    Hina-chan was confused, "But in my hometown, the wolf is quite good at me."


    "The wolf in the countryside and town is different, especially this wolf, he will eat you if you''re not careful," Chiaki said to her as if telling her children not to eat something dirty.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed. He wiped his sweat and changed back to his uniform. He came out from the drama club room and walked back to his ss until someone called him.


    "YOUUKIII!!!"


    Yuuki knew this voice well and he looked back. He saw a beautiful angel running toward him today.


    "Shouko."

 Chapter 199: Terrible!

    Yuuki was very excited when he saw her here.


    "What are you doing here?" Yuuki asked.


    "It''s a surprise!" Shouko said with signnguage.


    Yuuki remembered yesterday Shouko told him he would give him a surprise today. He didn''t expect her toe to his school.


    "Wow, I''m very happy," Yuuki smiled.


    They were chatting with each other while doing signnguage.


    Shouko said that she would meet her friends in the music room. She lost her way when she entered this school. That was why she was happy to meet him.


    Yuuki felt it was strange when she said she would meet her friends in the music room. After all, he would meet the band from Ousai Academy High School. He was wondering if those band members were her friends. He guided her to the music room where there were quite a lot of people inside. He saw six girls inside the music room. He knew two of them were both Uomi and Yukari but the other four had a simr uniform as Shouko.


    Yuuki saw them talking to each other until they noticed both Yuuki and Shouko.


    "SHOUKO!! WHERE ARE YOU!! I''M WORRIED!!" The girl with headbands hugged her.


    "SHOUKO!!" The other girl with short hair also hugged her.


    "Shouko!" The girl with blonde hair and cute eyebrows also hugged her.


    Thest girl with long ck hair also hugged her together.


    Yuuki was astonished when he saw this group of girls. After all, who didn''t know about ''K-On''. The four girls in front of him were the members of ''K-On''.


    "It''s okay, Yuuki found me earlier," Shouko told everyone.


    "Yuuki?" Four of them turned their heads and looked at the young man beside Shouko.


    ''This is Yuuki?'' Three of them thought at the same time. They understood why Shouko could fall in love with this guy.


    "Hello, my name is Yui Hirasawa, thank you for helping Shoko," The girl who had brown short hair said while looking very absentminded.


    "Yo! My name is Ritsu Tainaka!" The girl who wore headbands raised her hand.


    "My name is Tsugumi Kotobuki! You can call me Mugi," The girl with long blonde hair and thick eyebrows said.


    "M-my name is M-Mio A-Akiyama," The beautiful girl with long ck hair said while hiding behind Ritsu.


    "Mooo! Mio! Don''t be nervous!" Ritsu reprimanded her.


    "B-but, it''s my first time to meet a boy!" Mio was afraid.


    Yuuki rubbed his nose and wanted to say something but Uomi said something to them.


    "Good, you should be careful with this guy, if you''re not careful you''ll be eaten," Uomi said.


    Yukari, who was by her side, also nodded with a smile.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and looked at the expression of four people.


    "Eat? What do you mean? We''re not food," Yui said with a confused expression.


    "Yeah! If you''re hungry, you can have my energy bar!" Ritsu gave him a snack.


    "Hmm, do you want me to call my chef to cook you something?" Mugi said.


    Mio and Shouko were blushing.


    Uomi wanted to exin what she meant by eating but Yuuki stopped her. He closed her mouth with his hand only he felt his palm being licked by this pervert girl. He wanted to reprimand him only for the door being opened again by someone.


    "Excuse us!" Three student council from Ousai Academy came to the music room.


    "Kaichou!!" Mugi, Ritsu, Yui, and Mio said at the same time.


    Shouko nodded at her with a smile.


    They were talking to each other for a while and Shino came to him.


    "Please, take care of four of them," Shino said while bowing her head.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best," Yuuki said and looked at the four girls, "Well, I want to see how well you sing but do you want to see us sing first?"


    "Yes! I want to hear your song!" Yui looked excited.


    "Yeah! I heard that you guys are amazing," Ritsu said.


    "Hmm, I''m also curious," Mugi said.


    Mio who was hiding behind Ritsu also nodded. She was the one who looked very excited since she was the one who most loved about music. She had heard from Kaichou that both Yuuki and Yukari were awesome.


    Shouko was also curious and wanted to see it. She had heard it from Yuzuru and saw his video on her camera but she wanted to see it with her own eyes.


    Hagimura looked at them skeptically but she didn''t say anything.


    Aria was curious and sat down honestly. Her butt was quite ufortable because of her chastity belt.


    Shino sat together with Uomi and was talking about something.


    "Yukari, are you ready?" Yuuki asked.


    Yukari nodded and smiled, "Yes, I''m always ready."


    Yuuki sat down in the piano chair and started to y it. Both of them started to sing together really well. After some practice together they understood each other and their performance became very perfect.


    Everyone was stunned at their performance and had to say their performance was several times better than someone they saw on the television. But the only thing that they were confused about was howe they looked like lovers when they sang together.


    Shouko looked at her rival who sang along to him. She smiled bitterly and thought she needed to work hard to beat her.


    Yuuki looked very satisfied with their performance.


    Yukari also smiled at him. She felt like entering a roller coaster when she was with him. She knew there were a lot of girls who fell in love with him. That was why she needed to strengthen her rtionship with him through this ''Music Tournament''.


    "Well, I want to see how you guys do your performance," Yuuki looked at the four girls.


    The four girls also nodded and took the musical instrument. They looked at Yuuki at the same time to ask when they started.


    Yuuki looked at Shino and nodded. He told them to start their performance.


    They nodded at him then yed together.


    "JRENGG!!!"


    Yuuki was dumbfounded and smiled wryly at them. He looked at Shino who had a very terrible expression on her face. Even everyone who heard their performance also had a strange expression on their faces.


    "Yeah, terrible."

 Chapter 200: Ill give you this song

    The four of them had a different expression on their face.


    "Hehehe, how is it?" Yui scratched her head.


    "I think we''re really good," Ritsu nodded.


    Both Mugi and Mio didn''t say anything since they knew how their performance really was.


    Shino was trembling and asked them, "Can I ask you guys, what are you doing in the clubroom every day?" She tried to hold her anger.


    Yui tapped her chin and said, "We''re eating cake, drinking great tea, and ying a game!!"


    "YUI!! DON''T SAY THAT!!" Ritsu was panicked.


    Shino''s expression became very scary and he asked slowly, "What about training?"


    "Hmm, we do it too but only for a few minutes because we want to enjoy the afternoon tea," Yui said whileughing.


    Yuuki, Yukari, Uomi, and Shouko didn''t say anything and they wouldn''t say anything to them.


    "YOU!! DO YOU KNOW WHY I GIVE YOU PERMISSION TO MAKE THE LIGHT MUSIC CLUB!!! IT''S BECAUSE TO SAVE THE SCHOOL!! WHY ALL YOU DID IN THE CLUB IS LAZY AROUND!!! THE TOURNAMENT IS ALMOST BEGIN AND YOU GUYS ONLY LAZYING AROUND!!!" Shino was really mad and reprimanded for the entire 30 minutes.


    Yui, Ritsu, Mugi, and Mio couldn''t say anything since it was their fault for beingzy around and not working hard for this tournament.


    "Sigh, what should we do now?" Shino had high hope for those four girls but they gave her a disappointment.


    Aria and Hagimura also didn''t feel happy. They wanted to make this ''Amateur Music Tournament'' as a method to save their school from closing down but they didn''t train at all and onlyzying around.


    Yuuki also felt that those four girls were justzy. He stood up and tapped Shino''s shoulder.


    "Hmm?" Shino looked at him.


    "I''ll train them, isn''t that the way youe to us?" Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki..." Shino felt like she was being saved.


    On the side, both Yukari and Uomi were talking to each other.


    "Look, that''s how he tries to get his girls, he helps the girls during their weak times," Uomi said in a whisper, but everyone could hear them.


    Yukari also nodded in agreement. His method to court a girl was just too vile.


    Yuuki tried to keep his smile even though he heard their spit on him. He looked at the four girls who hung their heads down. He knew the potential of those four girls but they were toozy. They needed some carrot and stick to make them work hard. He thought for a bit and said, "Hey, I''ll give you this song, if you can sing it well in a week."


    They were startled when they heard he would give them a song.


    "Really? What kind of song?" Ritsu asked.


    Mio was also curious and wanted to listen to it.


    Yuuki sat down on the piano chair and looked at the four girls, "This is my new song, listen well."


    Everyone was anticipating his song and listened quietly. They had to amaze at his ability to make a lot of good songs.


    "YUUKI-SAMA!!" The door opened and Marika entered. She noticed everyone was looking at her and she also noticed Yuuki was in front of everyone holding an electric guitar. She became excited and sat down with everyone.


    Uomi and Yukari massaged their heads when they saw this girl after all this girl was one of the four formidable girls around him.


    "Yuuki-sama, are you going to make a new song?" Marika asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "I''ll sing it now, do you want to hear it?"


    Marika nodded and sat quietly. When he would start his performance the door was open again. This time there were Chitoge, Tsugumi, Ruri, Onodera, Shuu, and Raku. Then Hiratsuka, Ruriko, Hina-chan, Kuina, Mayuki, and Chiaki also entered. Both Ranko and Yukana also came along with gyaru group.


    Yuuki also saw both Takeo and Suna who was looking from the outside. He noticed since Takeo''s head was just too big. He saw him give him a big thumbs up with a manly smile. He wanted tough at his silliness.


    Yuuki scratched his head when he looked at the number of people in this music room, ''How the hell, it bes a concert?'' He also felt someone had entered a barrier around the school. He had earlier ced a barrier on the school. He sighed in relief when it was both Kuroka and Le Fay. Both of them used transparent magic to hide from everyone.


    Yuuki sighed it seemed his day would be moreplicated. That was why he needed to sing this song. He looked at the four girls who were anticipating his song. He took a deep breath and started to y the piano.


    (Secret Base - Kimi ga Kureta Mono).


    "In August 10 yearster. The best memories.."


    Yuuki really liked this song and wanted to share it with everyone. He didn''t mind to give this song to the ''K-On'' group since it would be his investment. He also wanted to recreate ''Ano Hi Mita Hana no Namae o Bokutachi wa Mada Shiranai'' in this world. He wanted to buy an animepany so he could make it as soon as possible. He had a lot of money from hispany and manga. It would be wasteful if he let it sit in the bank all the time.


    Everyone who heard this music felt strangely sad and happy at the same time. This song was really great that was on their minds.


    Takeo was crying hard while listening to this music, "Hoooo!! Yuuki-senpai is awesome!!"


    Suna nodded beside him with also some tears in his eyes.


    "Yuuki''s song is great, Kuroka," Le Fay said.


    "Yeah! Let''s record it so we can let everyone hear it," Kuroka wanted Vali, Arthur, and Bikou heard this song. She had great memories with everyone and she wanted to have more great memories in 10 years in the future.


    Le Fay nodded and wiped the tears in her eyes.


    Yuuki felt strangelyfortable after he sang this song. He looked at four girls who had tears and snot on their face.


    "Yuuki, are you sure, you want to give this song to us?" Ritsu asked. This song was really great and she didn''t know why he wanted to give this song to them.


    Yuuki nodded, "That''s right, that''s why you need to work hard this week and do very well for your performance."


    "YES!!" Four of them said at the same time.

 Chapter 201: Model

    "Thank you very much, Yuuki," Shino said with a tender smile.


    "Don''t worry, we''re going to help each other right?" Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, sure," Shino nodded and looked at the girl who was hugging his arm very tightly, "This is?"


    "My name is Marika and his fiancee," Marika said.


    "Fi-fiancee???" Shouko, Aria, Shino, Hagimura, the K-On''s group shouted at the same time.


    "Re-really? Wow! You''re very great," Shino smacked his back really hard.


    Yuuki felt weird with her smack since it was strangely very strong. He felt a headache at Marika who was hugging him tightly.


    "No, she is his self-proimed fiancee. Don''t mind her," Ranko said.


    "What? I''m really his fiancee!" Marika was angry.


    They felt strangely relieved when they heard Ranko''s words.


    "That''s why you can chase this guy if you want," Ranko said while resting on his shoulder.


    Yuuki felt weird at her. He was wondering if there was a girl who sold her boyfriend to other girls like this?


    "HUOOO!!! YUUKI-SENPAI!! THAT''S SONG IS GREAT!!" From the door, a giant around 2 meters ran toward him.


    Yuuki stopped him because he didn''t want to be hugged by a guy.


    "Okay! Okay! Don''t hug me!" Yuuki was desperate. He started to talk with Takeo and it seemed he was very popr among boys, Shuu and Raku were also his friends.


    Yuuki started to talk with Ruriko and she said to him to add some music to their dramater. He wanted to refuse her but she started to cry in the room while everyone was looking. He pinched her little nose and promised to singter in the drama.


    After that, Yuuki talked in signnguage with Shouko. There were only a few people who understood signnguage but that people didn''t tell everyone what they were talking about. Shouko told him to go to an amus.e.m.e.nt park together before the tournament. He agreed and decided to go in a few dayster together. He didn''t expect to have a date with her.


    Yuuki had decided to go home early since he had promised both Tsubasa and Rui to be their model. He was waiting for both of them toe to his manga studio. He was drawing his manga while Marika was resting on the chair and read some of his novels.


    "Why did youe, Marika?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm? Well, I want to see you, Yuuki-sama," Marika said and asked, "When are you going to meet my parents?"


    "It''s still too early, let''s wait until after the tournament, I''ll see your parents," Yuuki said.


    Marika nodded, "By the way, do you have something to do this evening?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, I promise someone to be their model."


    Marika became interested, "Model?"


    "Yeah, my friend wants to draw male characters better, that''s why she wants me to be her model," Yuuki said, but he noticed that Marika was talking to someone.


    "HONDA!! HURRY UP, BRING THE CAMERA WITH THE HIGHEST RESOLUTION!!" Marika looked very desperate.


    Yuuki twitched his lips at her action. He was wondering what he did during his childhood to make her like this. He continued to draw manga until he heard someone knocking on his door.


    "Yess!!" Marika stood up like a good wife to wee the guest. She opened the door and saw her escort, "Honda! Did you bring my camera."


    "Ojou-sama, please, be careful with your health," Honda said with a sigh while giving her a camera.


    "It''s okay, I feel strangely healthy over the past few days," Marika said.


    Yuuki haeled her slowly from her illness and that was why she felt very healthy.


    "Let''s enter!" Marika pulled Honda inside, "Yuuki-sama, this is Honda, my escort!"


    "Hello," Honda bowed her head at him.


    "Yeah, nice to meet you, Honda-san, my name is Yuuki," Yuuki said.


    Honda is a mature young woman with a curvaceous figure. She has long ck hair with bangs that cover her left eye and copper brown eyes. She always wears her ck office uniform and she is almost always seen with a deadpan face.


    Honda sat near Marika to see the situation around. She had heard that this young man was the fiance of Marika-sama. She was curious but understood why Marika-sama kept talking about him. She had heard he was a famous mangaka and novelist. But her job today was to take care of Marika-sama and she couldn''t distract her mind.


    Yuuki was thinking about making a website that focused on video sharing services like Niconico in his past life. It was different from youtube since he could get money each month from the members. He could use the website from Fushikawa Shoten to promote his websiteter.


    Yuuki was thinking about his n until someone knocked on his door again. This time he was the one who opened it and saw both Ruki and Tsubasa together.


    "Yuuki!!" Tsubasa hugged him directly.


    "Tsubasa!" Yuuki also hugged her and looked at Ruki, "Hey, Ruki."


    "Tsubasa! Don''t hug him like that!!" Ruki pulled her away from him.


    Tsubasa looked sad at her but she didn''t fight back.


    They entered his manga studio and saw both Marika and Honda. Utaha, Yukana, and Ranko were talking to each other in the other room.


    Tomorrow, he would meet Utaha''s parents and would buy a house tomorrow. They were talking about what kind of house he should buy tomorrow.


    There was no war or fight when Marika, Tsubasa, and Ruki met each other. They looked very friendly to each other.


    Honda looked at three girls weirdly but looked at him with pissed expression. She didn''t expect that this young man was cheating on her Ojou-sama.


    Marika, Tsubasa, and Ruki were talking about what kind of pose he should do first.


    "Yuuki-sama, get n.a.k.e.d now!" Marika said with a smile.


    Tsubasa and Ruki were also nodding together.


    Yuuki twitched his lips while listening to their order.

 Chapter 202: Photo Session

    Yuuki was dumbfounded with their request, "Get n.a.k.e.d?"


    "Ah, I mean, take off your upper dress! Don''t wear your shirt!" Ruki said while taking her notebook. Her manga was an hi genre, she needed him to be n.a.k.e.d.


    Marika prepared her camera along with lighting and tripod to make a perfect picture.


    Tsubasa also took out her notebook to draw him. She also wanted to try to draw him.


    Honda didn''t understand why Yuuki needed to get n.a.k.e.d but since Marika-sama who was the one who told him she didn''t need to think much about it. She only needed to report this to her father after she had gone home.


    Yuuki scratched his head and took his shirt slowly.


    Marika opened her eyes wide and kept taking his picture. She needed to keep this picture in her Yuuki-sama''s album. She was one of the leaders of his fans club but she wouldn''t share this rare picture with everyone.


    Ruki''s expression became serious and started to draw his body. Her job was to make an interesting manga that was why she needed to forget about her shame and focused on her job.


    Tsubasa didn''t do anything and looked at his muscle with envy expression. She wanted to have that kind of abs on her body but she couldn''t do it. She wanted to ask him how to get that kind of muscle.


    Honda didn''t say anything and only looked at him with a nk expression.


    Yuuki had taken off his shirt and his body was being shown to everyone. His muscle and tattoo made it impossible for someone to look away.


    "Meow!!" Kuroka suddenly appeared and jumped on his shoulder. She licked his cheek like a spoiled cat.


    Yuuki took her and caressed her fur in slowly. He didn''t mind to spoil her if she was in her cat form.


    "Meow..." Kuroka looked veryfortable on his arms.


    Both Ruki and Marika were doing their best to capture this moment. They told him to take several poses with a different expression.


    Marika was breathing very hard and let out a nosebleed.


    "Marika-sama, your nose," Honda said.


    Marika took a tissue and blocked both holes of her nose with it, "It''s okay, I''ll regret it if I don''t take a lot of his picture.


    ''Neee, Yuuki, that girl with a camera is funny, nyan,'' Kuroka did a telepathy magic on his head.


    ''She is my fiancee, don''t say something stupid,'' Yuuki replied to her.


    ''Hmm, your fiancee, huh,'' Kuroka said.


    ''Is there something you need?'' Yuuki asked.


    ''I''ll tell you after this photo session is over, nyan'' Kuroka said.


    Yuuki didn''t think much about it and continued to pose in front of them.


    "Fiuh, I''m satisfied," Marika wiped the sweat on her forehead. She looked at the result of her pictures and it was very awesome.


    "Is it done?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, I''m very satisfied!" Marika said.


    "No! I still need you to do something!" Ruki raised her hand.


    "Hmm? What is it?" Yuuki asked.


    "I need you to pose with a girl now! I want you to hug her tightly with an expression you want to eat her," Ruki said with a serious expression. She wanted to make her manga better and would do anything to do it.


    Yuuki blinked his eyes several times and said, "Who is the girl?"


    "Me! Me! Me! I''ll do it!!!" Marika raised her hand very high.


    "Yes, you can do it, I''ll draw you," Ruki said after blinking her eyes.


    Tsubasa felt strangely ufortable with it.


    Honda sighed while massaging her head.


    "Then, please take care of me, Yuuki-sama," Marika looked very shy.


    "Hmm, I''ll take care of you," Yuuki said while patting her head. He looked at Ruki and asked, "What kind of pose, should we do first?"


    Marika looked very excited for this photo session.


    "Hmm, how about you sit in bed while Marika is sitting on yourp, then you hug her waist and kiss her neck," Ruki said with a serious expression.


    "Ki-ki-kiss!!!" Marika was stunned.


    "You don''t need to kiss for real, you can ce your head close enough and only look like you''re kissing," Ruki exined.


    They nodded and did what she told them.


    Yuuki sat down on the bed and Marika sat on hisp. He hugged her waist softly and ced his head near her neck. He sniffed her smell and her smell was very nice.


    "Y-Yuuki-sama, don''t smell me," Marika was nervous. Even though she was usually very assertive but she was still a v.i.r.g.i.n.


    "Hmm, what''s wrong, Marika? Isn''t this what you want?" Yuuki teased her.


    "B-but this is still too early!" Marika looked like a spoiled child and even though she tried to reject him, her body didn''t resist him.


    "Hmm, is that so? Then why do you get closer to me? Don''t tell me, you want me to mess you up?" Yuuki whispered to her ears with a deep tone.


    "N-no, Yuuki-sama, please, stop, I''m not ready yet," Marika said with a very small voice.


    "But I want you now, Marika," Yuuki was really close to her face.


    Marika could feel his warm breath. His smell was very nice and it made her hard to resist him.


    "It''s okay, right? Marika?" Yuuki asked her once again. This time his voice was more tender and soft to her ears.


    Marika couldn''t fight him again, this time she would be his woman, ''Father, Mother, Marika is going to be an a.d.u.l.t now.''


    But before they continued, someone entered the scene and pulled his ears.


    "U-Utaha! Ranko! Yukana!" Yuuki was dumbfounded.


    "You''ve got the guts to flirt like this here," Utaha along with Yukana and Ranko, entered the scene.


    "Wait! I can exin it!" Yuuki raised his hands.


    "You can exin it in the other room," Utaha said while pulling his ear to another room.


    "At least, don''t pull my ear!!" Yuuki was regretting his action to tease Marika.


    Tsubasa, Honda, and Ruki were dumbfounded and looked at Marika who was still in a trace.


    "Hmm, let''s go home," Tsubasa said.


    Honda and Ruki nodded at the same time.


    Honda carried Marika in her arms, she sighed when she heard Marika kept muttering in her mouth, ''Yuuki-sama, Yuuki-sama, Yuuki-sama.'' She needed to be careful around that young man or else she would enter his ws. She still remembered she couldn''t do anything when she saw him almost ate Marika-sama in front of her.


    Honda clenched her hands and swore to train harder.


    Yuuki wiped the sweat on his forehead. He looked at the sleeping and tired figure of his three girlfriends. He had shown them who was the boss and they looked very satisfied with their dreams. He knew they were jealous because of Marika''s status as his fiancee. If it was a normal girl they wouldn''t react like this but he had taken care of it.


    Yuuki decided to take a bath and changed his clothes since he reeks of both sweat and s.e.x. He got out of the bath and wiped the water from his body.


    "Wow, as expected you''re awesome, Yuuki," Kuroka was in her human form.


    "Hey, don''t transform into a human," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t worry, they''re already sleeping and they look very tired," Kuroka said with a smile.


    "What do you want?" Yuuki said while changing his clothes.


    "Well, we''ve got a meeting with the Khaos Brigade and Ophis wants to meet with you," Kuroka said.


    "Who?" Yuuki asked.


    "Ophis wants to meet you," Kuroka said.


    "Ok, let''s go," Yuuki also wanted to meet this strongest creature in the world. He changed to his ''Zero'' costume and walked toward her.


    "Let''s go, nyaa!" Kuroka hugged his arms.


    Yuuki felt she was strangely close but ignored it. He teleported together to Khaos Brigade''s headquarters.

 Chapter 203: Meeting Between Khaos Brigade

    Yuuki teleported together with Kuroka to Khaos Brigade''s headquarters.


    "You''rete!!" Bikouined to them.


    "Zero was having s.e.x earlier, which is why we''rete," Kuroka said with a smile.


    Yuuki was dumbfounded when he heard her telling him the truth. He got closer to her and said, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Kuroka snorted at him, "Nothing!!" She walked and left him there.


    Yuuki didn''t really understand why she was angry. He felt someone tapped his shoulder.


    "You''re such a sinful man," Bikou shook his head.


    "Well, you''re probably right, where is everyone?" Yuuki asked.


    "They''re going to have a meeting," Bikou said.


    "Meeting? Didn''t I only need to meet Ophis?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah, but the old Satan faction, the hero faction, and the magician faction want some war," Bikou said with a tired voice.


    "Hmmm," Yuuki didn''t think much about it.


    "Aren''t you surprised or something?" Bikou asked.


    "Well, I''m joining the terrorist organization after all, of course, I know there will be a war but I''m not gonna join," Yuuki said, "I won''t evene if Ophis didn''t say she wanted to meet me." He said with a tired voice. Thest thing he wanted Ophis came to his home and yed there.


    "That''s true," Bikou nodded.


    They walked toward the room where Vali, Kuroka, Arthur, and Le Fay were waiting. When they entered the room they heard the song he sang earlier.


    "Ah, Zero!! Your song is great," Le Fay walked toward him with an excited expression.


    Arthur nodded, "10 years from now, what a profound song."


    Vali seemed like this song and only nodded at him.


    "Well, I''m d that you like it and I''m pleased you call me, Zero," Yuuki said. He looked around and saw a cute young girl with long ck hair down to her h.i.p.s and ck eyes. Her ears differ from a normal human''s as they have pointed tips. He walked toward her and gave them a lollipop, "Here is a gift from me."


    The girl gave him a nk look and took the lollipop slowly.


    Yuuki nodded and patted her head. He sat down on the sofa near Kuroka who was sulking. He didn''t say anything and just sat there quietly.


    Kuroka looked at him hatefully but didn''t say anything. She felt very ufortable by this silence but she definitely wasn''t the one who would start the conversation.


    Everyone was quite curious and looked at Ophis who was licking the lollipop.


    "Delicious," Ophis said and looked at him, "You''re quite strong." Her words startled everyone.


    "Well, thank you," Yuuki said.


    Ophis nodded and walked toward him. This action made everyone confused and was startled when they saw her sitting on hisp.


    Yuuki was dumbfounded. He was wondering why many little girls like to sit on hisp. He sighed and took care of her hair.


    Ophis didn''t say anything and let him take care of her hair.


    Yuuki changed her hairstyle into twin-tails since he felt it was the most suitable hairstyle for this little girl.


    "You''re very skilled, zero," Le Fay praised.


    "Thank you, do you want me to do you?" Yuuki asked.


    "Can you?" Le Fay asked.


    Yuuki nodded and took care of her hair too.


    Le Fay felt veryfortable when he took care of her hair, "You''re very skilled, Yuuki! Where did you learn this kind of skill?"


    "He has a lot of girlfriends, that''s why he is very skilled in this," Kuroka said with a spit.


    "O-oh..." Le Fay didn''t know what to say.


    "Done," Yuuki changed her hairstyle into a bun.


    "Wow, it''s cute, Arthur-Niisan, what do you think?" Le Fay asked.


    "Hmm, it''s good," Arthur nodded.


    "What about you, Kuroka? I''ll take care of your hair too," Yuuki said.


    Kuroka didn''t say anything but she moved closer to him to let him take care of her hair.


    Yuuki touched her hair andbed it, "Your hair is very beautiful, Kuroka."


    Kuroka didn''t say anything but her feet and tails moving around.


    Yuuki felt he had hair fetish especially when hebed her beautiful ck long hair. When they had their own fun, suddenly the door was being opened by someone. He didn''t care about them and continued to take care of her hair. Kuroka also wasn''t particrly interested in them.


    "Oh, you''ve got a new member, Vali?"


    Yuuki ignored it and didn''t say anything, "Are not angry again, Kuroka?"


    "Hmph," Kuroka suddenly pouted away.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and shook his head.


    "What is it? Is he some kind of clown that wears a mask?"


    "Well, he is probably weak."


    "Hmm, probably, he is quite strong since Ophis is sitting in hisp."


    Now, everyone was dumbfounded when they realized Ophis was sitting in thep of a new member. They weren''t sure how to react when they saw the new member was flirting with Kuroka. They wanted to test his power but their boss was sitting on hisp.


    Yuuki looked at everyone who was entering this meeting hall. He was quite knowledgable about ''DxD'' since he had read it in the past. He saw four people from old satan faction that were Katerea Leviathan, Creuserey Asmodeus, Shalba Beelzebub, and Rizevim Livan Lucifer. He also saw three people from Hero Faction, that were Cao Cao, Georg, and Siegfried. Lastly, from Magician faction there were two people Euclid Lucifuge and Walburga.


    Ophis didn''t move from hisp and he didn''t have any intention to make her move.


    "Well, I heard after Kokabiel''s attack there will be a meeting about peace in three factions," a man with long braided hair called Euclid said.


    "We will attack them at the moment that the meeting starts," a woman from an old Satan faction named Katarea said.


    They were starting to discuss the n to destroy the meeting of three factions.


    Yuuki was quite bored and wanted to go back. He yawned inside his mask. He had strengthened his costume and no one beside Vali team or someone with the power of Ophis to know his identity.


    "What do you think, new member?" Cao Cao suddenly asked.


    "Me?" Yuuki was startled.


    "Yeah, what do you think about our meeting?" Cao Cao seemed interested in him.


    "Well, my though is..."

 Chapter 204: Show Some Prestige

    Yuuki didn''t expect that he would enter the war during the meeting of three factions.


    "Well, my thoughts are nothing," Yuuki said.


    "WHAT??" They were dumbfounded.


    "I don''t really care about this hit anyway, if Ophis didn''t want to see me, I won''t evene to this meeting," Yuuki said.


    "Haa? Why are you so arrogant bastard!!" Siegfried was pissed.


    Yuuki ignored Siegfried since he didn''t feel a threat toward this guy. He looked at the old satan faction since they were thest boss of ''DxD'' especially the man who looked like Vali. If he wasn''t wrong his name was Rizevim Livan Lucifer. After this man entered the meeting hall, Vali had been quiet all the time. He also noticed this man kept looking at him, no, he was looking at Ophis who was sitting on hisp.


    Siegfried was very angry at being ignored by this new member, "Let''s have a fight, bastard!"


    When he said this everyone looked at the new members since it would be fun for them to look at the fight between the two of them.


    "Hoo, what about you having a fight with me first, Siegfried?" Bikou stood up and took his Ruyi Jingu Bang.


    "Then I''ll also fight," Georg said while adjusting his sses.


    "I''ll join the fight too then," Arthur said.


    Yuuki sighed and said, "Well, I''ll do it, let''s fight, Siegfried, is it?"


    Siegfried nodded, "Yeah and you?"


    "You can call me Zero," Yuuki said.


    "Zero, huh? I''ll forget your name if you die easily," Siegfried said.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and snapped his fingers. The meeting hall suddenly changed into a deserted ce in Tokyo Bay.


    "This is?" Everyone was worried since this masked man could either teleport them or change the scenery around them. They didn''t even notice it and suddenly it changed in seconds.


    Rivezim looked at Yuuki with an interesting gaze.


    "You want a duel, right? I''ll deal with you now," Yuuki ced Ophis back on the sofa and patted her head, "I''ll be back."


    Ophis nodded and didn''t feel worried at all.


    Siegfried felt pressure in front of this masked man, "Who are you?" He didn''t know there was someone this powerful.


    "Well, my name is Zero, besides that, you don''t need to know anything," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t kill him," Vali told him.


    Yuuki nodded, "I don''t have a hobby to kill someone, but I need to set up my prestige so some bug won''t annoy me, right?" He looked at Siegfried.


    Siegfried became very angry at being called a bug by the masked man. He took his Gram and he wanted to kill this guy.


    Yuuki tapped his mask and thought what kind of magic, that he would use for this fight.


    Siegfried was quite nervous actually but he was very angry right now. Besides he knew Cao Cao would save him if he was in a dire situation.


    Yuuki suddenly got an idea. He made water magic on his left hand and fire magic on his right hand. Hebined that magic together and made a quite disturbing scene.


    Siegfried knew he was in danger if he let him attack him with that magic.


    Yuuki smiled at him and threw this magic, "Explode."


    BOOOMMMM!!!!!


    ''F.u.c.k,'' Siegfried saw his death but a ck mist suddenly surrounded him and teleported him. His breath was erratic and he looked at Georg with gratitude, "Thanks Georg."


    Georg nodded at him, he looked at this masked man and knew that magic was very awful. Who would even think tobine a fire and water element would make that kind of explosion.


    Yuuki snapped his fingers again and everyone came back to the meeting hall, "Well, that''s enough, right? How about we end the meeting?"


    They nodded at him and felt satisfied with this meeting. They also understood that the new member was a formidable magician.


    Yuuki sat down on the sofa and Ophis sat down on hisp. He noticed the woman from the magician faction kept looking at him. He saw her wink her eyes at him and Kuroka who was by his side showed a hostile expression.


    "How about we discuss magic sometimes?" Euclid said.


    "I''m sorry but I''m quite busy actually," Yuuki said with regret.


    Euclid waved his hand, "Don''t worry, I''m not in a hurry, we can talk about it sometimes."


    ''Who wants to talk about magic with you!!'' Yuuki thought inside his mind.


    "I hope Siegfried didn''t offend you, his mood was just unhappy today," Cao Cao said with a smile.


    ''This hypocritical bastard!!'' Yuuki didn''t really want to see this guy, "Yeah, I don''t mind, just keep your dog on leash okay? It''ll be bad if someone thought it was some stray dog."


    Siegfried, who heard him, was very angry and wanted tosh out at him but he was being stopped by Georg.


    "If only I used my twice critical," Siegfried said with regret.


    "You lose, you need to train more," Cao Cao said.


    Siegfried didn''t say anything after that and followed them to walk out.


    Inside the room, there was only Ophis and Team Vali.


    "Why didn''t you tell us that you canbine such an atrocious element into magic?" Bikou asked.


    "You didn''t ask, I didn''t tell you," Yuuki said.


    They couldn''t look at him with hateful expressions and didn''t ask him again.


    Yuuki looked at Ophis and said, "I''ll go home first, bye, Ophis." He stood up but stopped because he noticed Ophis was following him, "You can''t follow me, okay?"


    "?" Ophis only gave him this question.


    Yuuki scratched his head and looked at everyone. They looked away from him and also didn''t know what to do.


    Yuuki crouched down and said to her, "I can''t take you home, because I have girlfriends."


    "?" Ophis titled her head.


    "Ophis, I''m a bad boy, I''ll do a bad thing every night to my girlfriends, Ophis, you''re a cute and pure girl, you shouldn''t see me doing bad things to my girlfriends okay? I''ll give you this lollipop," Yuuki made a lot of lollipops suddenly. "Eat this and wait for me."


    Ophis nodded and ate the lollipop.


    Yuuki created a lot of lollipops to make her not to follow him. He walked toward the door but was pulled by someone.


    "?" Yuuki looked at Kuroka.


    "Can you apany me to see my sister?" Kuroka looked at him with pleading eyes.


    Yuuki nodded at her, "Sure, let''s go."


    Both of them teleported together.


    Ophis was eating her lollipops with an expressionless expression.


    "Arthur-Niisan, what is a bad thing, Yuuki did to his girlfriends every night?" Le Fay asked Arthur.


    Arthur adjusted his sses and said, "This question you should ask Bikou."


    "What? No!!" Bikou was dumbfounded.


    "Bikou! Tell me!" Le Fay said.


    Ophis also looked at him.


    Bikou looked at both Vali and Arthur who looked away.


    "ZEROOO!!!!!" Bikou screamed at the name of someone who made this trouble for him.


    "Achoo!" Yuuki sneezed.


    "What''s wrong?" Kuroka asked.


    "I think someone is just talking about me, well, don''t care about that, let''s go," Yuuki said.

 Chapter 205: M

    Yuuki was looking at Kuoh Town. He had only seen it in the anime after all.


    "Is it your first time here?" Kuroka asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, what about you?"


    Kuroka smiled bitterly, "Sometimes, Ie to see my sister."


    Yuuki patted her head and didn''t say anything.


    Kuroka let him pat her head and said, "Thank you." She felt calm now.


    "Don''t worry," Yuuki said, "What are you going to do with your sister?"


    "I''ll take her back," Kuroka said and walked but she was being stopped by him, "What?" She looked at him with a confused expression.


    "If you do that your sister will hate you," Yuuki said.


    "But I''ll take her back!" Kuroka said.


    "Let me ask you a question, are you happy with everyone?" Yuuki asked.


    Kuroka nodded at him, "Yeah, I''m happy with everyone, they help me during my weak time, I''m also happy to meet you because of you, my day is very happy."


    Yuuki smiled and said, "Then try to imagine if someone suddenly tells you to leave everyone, what will you do?"


    "Of course, I''ll reject him, I won''t leave everyone!" Kuroka said with an angry expression.


    "I''m sure that your sister will feel the same if you suddenly take her away from her friends," Yuuki said.


    "But I''m her elder sister! I''m her family!!" Kuroka refuted.


    "Yes, a big sister who left her sister for 10 years alone," Yuuki said cruel fact.


    Kuroka couldn''t say anything but kept looking at him with a fierce expression, "What do you want to say?"


    Yuuki sighed, "Give her time, let her know, you care about her, don''t be in a rush, I''m sure her heart will slowly melt and your sister rtionship will get better."


    Kuroka thought about his advice and she understood his logic. She nodded at him and said, "I want to see my sister now."


    Yuuki nodded, "Good, let''s meet her now."


    "Do you have an idea?" Kuroka asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, don''t worry, leaving the rtionship problem to me."


    Koneko couldn''t sleep tonight. She felt strangely ufortable for some reason. She stood up from her bed and walked toward the kitchen to calm her mind. She walked toward the kitchen until she smelled the delicious smell from the outside. She felt curious and followed this smell.


    Koneko jumped around and finally found the source of the delicious smell. She saw a strange house and when she peeked inside. She saw someone wearing a strange costume with a mask. She felt worried at this man but she still walked toward him since she felt hungry and wanted to eat the good looking meat in front of her. She felt this guy was human but she could feel magic inside him.


    "Hmm? Are you hungry, little girl?" The masked man said.


    "I''m not a little girl!! I''m already in my 1st year of high school!!" Koneko said with a pissed expression.


    "Hahaha, really? My bad, then, how about I give you this meat so you can forgive me," Yuuki said.


    Koneko smelled the meat first to check whether there was poison or not. She nodded at him when she had checked there was no poison at all, "Good." She took meat directly and ate it.


    "Hahaha, don''t be in a hurry, there is still a lot," Yuuki said and looked at her, "What''s your name?"


    Koneko didn''t say anything and kept eating the meat.


    Yuuki didn''t mind her and kept talking about some funny joke at her.


    Even though she looked like she ignored him, she actually listened to his story with interest. She actually wanted tough but she kept holding it.


    "Well, enough of that, do you want to meet your sister, Shirone?" Yuuki asked.


    Koneko was startled and looked at him with a worried gaze, "Do you know, nee-san?"


    "Well, she is here after all," Yuuki turned his head and Kuroka walked toward them slowly.


    "Shirone," Kuroka had longing expression.


    "Nee-san..." Koneko looked at her with aplex expression.


    Neither of them said anything and didn''t know what to say in this situation until the silence was broken by this pped.


    "Well, let''s eat first, it''ll get cold," Yuuki said.


    Both of them looked at him weirdly and sat down together.


    Yuuki gave them a te of food and told them to eat, he also prepared a cake and some tea for them. He was the only one who was talking about some joke he remembered in his past life. Kuroka wasughing and Koneko was trying hard to notugh.


    The atmosphere became strangely harmonious between them.


    "Let''s go back, Kuroka," Yuuki suddenly said.


    "What?" Kuroka and Koneko said at the same time.


    "You just want to meet your sister right? We have done it now, let''s go back," Yuuki said.


    "B-but!" Kuroka wanted to stay together more with her sister.


    Koneko also felt quiteplex right now when she heard both of them would go back, ''Am I going to be abandoned again?''


    "We can meet her again sometimes, I''m sure her master is searching for her right now, I heard her master is the sister of Maou, I''m sure that princess is very spoiled, if they see us it will cause a misunderstanding, we can meet Koneko again, right? Koneko?" Yuuki looked at Koneko.


    "A-a, yes!" Koneko answered absentmindedly.


    "Really? Shirone?" Kuroka was happy. "I''m very happy!" She wanted to hug her but she was being stopped by Yuuki, "What are you doing??"


    "She is still wary of you, you can wait right?" Yuuki asked.


    Kuroka sighed and nodded.


    "Well, let''s meet again, Shirone," Yuuki snapped his fingers and everything was gone.


    Koneko looked at the scene around her with amazement.


    "KONEKO!!!" Suddenly they heard a scream from the sky. They saw a very voluptuous girl with a ck ponytail hairstyle.


    "Akeno-san," Koneko said.


    Akeno felt relief when she saw Koneko was fine. She couldn''t find her earlier and felt very worried. Ever since the war with Kokabiel, the situation was still very tense so when Koneko was gone. They became very panicked, but it seemed she was fine.


    "WHO ARE YOU!!" Akeno gathered arge amount of thunder around her hand.


    "Well, I can see your panties if you fly like that," Yuuki said.


    "YOU!!!" Akeno was pissed and threw her thunder at him only the thunder disappeared without leaving any trace.


    Both Akeno and Koneko were dumbfounded. They thought this masked man was very strong.


    "Well, we don''t have bad intentions, I just want to help some sister to meet each other, after all a family should be together, right?" Yuuki looked at Akeno.


    Akeno flinched when she heard about the family. She looked at a girl with a cat-like feature with a ck kimono, "She must be Koneko''s sister." She looked at the man and was wondering about his identity. She also wanted to know what kind of magic that could make her magic disappear instantly. When she was in deep thought suddenly she heard someone voice behind her.


    "You shouldn''t be distracted in battle."


    Akeno wanted to turn back but it was toote. She was being tied instantly and couldn''t fight back at all. She blinked her eyes several times since she was being tied in turtle bondage.


    "Well, I guess, my skill is still awesome."


    Akeno wanted to break this rope but she couldn''t. If she tried to move this rope started to get tighter around her sensitive area. She blushed and shouted at him, "LET GO OF ME!!"


    Yuuki ignored her and came back to both Kuroka and Koneko who looked at him with a deadpan expression.


    "What?" Yuuki asked.


    "Pervert.." Both sisters said at the same time.


    Yuuki shook his head and took Kuroka''s hand, "Let''s go back, see youter, Shirone." He and Kuroka waved their hands and teleported away.


    Koneko still looked at the ce where they were standing earlier.


    "Ano, Koneko, can you help me take off this rope? It keeps touching my crotch," Akeno said with a blush.


    Koneko had a deadpan expression but nodded regardless.


    Akeno didn''t want anyone to see her being tied up like this.


    "AKENO-SAN, WE''RE COMING!!"


    "AKENO-SAN!!"


    "AKENO!!"


    Rias and the group stopped when they saw Akeno being tied lewdly in front of them.


    Issei had a nosebleed and fainted.


    Kiba tried to look away and Asia was fl.u.s.tered.


    Rias looked at her weirdly and said, "Do you have an exhibitionist hobby now?"


    "NOOOO!!!" Akeno was really mad, "I WILL HAVE MY REVENGE MASK BASTARD!!!"


    "Achoo!" Yuuki sneezed again.


    "Did someone talk about you again?" Kuroka asked.


    "Lately, it seems I''m quite popr," Yuuki gave her a cheeky smile.


    Kuroka snorted and smiled, "Thank you."


    "Don''t worry about it," Yuuki said.


    They went back together to his apartment and slept with everyone.

 Chapter 206: Bastard

    Yuuki had prepared to meet his parent-inw. He was actually quite nervous to meet Utaha''s parents. He was wondering how were their impressions of him. He was the son of the Yakuza family after all and he was also dating other girls at the same time.


    Yuuki wears a white long-sleeved shirt, navy colored pants, and brown leather shoes. He had put pomade on his hair to look more handsome today.


    "Where are you going, nyaa?" Kuroka was resting on his shoulder.


    "I''m going to meet my parents-inw," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Kuroka said.


    "Yeah, wish me luck," Yuuki said.


    "Hmph! I''m sure that normal parents will spit on you," Kuroka snorted.


    "Well, that''s true," Yuuki sighed but shook his head. He needed to give a good impression on her parents. He came out from the changing room and met Utaha who was already waiting in the living room.


    Utaha wore a white dress with ck stocking and a ck handbag.


    "Wow," Yuuki could only utter one word.


    Utaha seemed satisfied with his reaction, "Are you ready to meet my parents?"


    Yuuki nodded, "I''ll do it if it is to receive their blessing to marry you." He crouched down and kissed her hand.


    Utaha nodded, "Good, let''s go."


    Yuuki nodded but he walked toward both Yukana and Ranko, "I''ll also meet your parents to ask them for your marriage."


    "Uhm," They nodded and kissed him.


    "Good luck, I expect you to get punched by her dad," Ranko said.


    "Don''t worry, we''ve received training on first aid," Yukana said.


    ''So, I''ll receive a punch no matter what?'' Yuuki shook his head and took Utaha''s hand.


    They entered the car and drove toward her home.


    On the way, Yuuki received a phone call from his dad.


    "What''s wrong, Dad?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yuuki, are you busy?" Issei asked.


    Yuuki looked at Utaha and said, "I''ll meet Utaha''s parents now."


    Issei didn''t say anything for a while then he shouted, "WHAT!!!!!"


    "Don''t scream on the phone!" Yuuki needed to tend to his ear.


    "Th-that are you going to take her to marry?" Issei said.


    "Yeah, that''s the n," Yuuki said.


    "Wow, my son has really grown up," Issei said, then asked, "Can you give the phone to Utaha?"


    "Well, sure," Yuuki said to Utaha, "My dad wants to talk to you, is that okay?"


    Utaha nodded at him and took his phone, "Hello, uncle?"


    "Hahaha, Utaha, you can call me dad now," Issei was very happy.


    "Th-that, dad," Utaha was blushing but also happy.


    "Good! If you decide to get married, I''ll support you, just be careful, my son is a real bastard," Issei said.


    Yuuki, who was listening to their conversation, twitched his lips.


    "Don''t worry, dad, I know very well that he is a real bastard," Utaha said.


    "Well, if you understand then I won''t say much, can you give the phone back to Yuuki?" Issei said.


    "Sure," Utaha gave him his phone.


    "What''s wrong, Dad?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, I heard you would buy a house," Issei said.


    "Yeah, I n to buy it today," Yuuki said.


    "Well, do you have money?" Issei said.


    "I won''t buy it if I don''t have money," Yuuki shook his head.


    "Well, my bad, it''s just that I can give you a house if you want," Issei said.


    Yuuki blinked his eyes and looked at Utaha who was also looking at him. He shook his head and said, "I want to buy it with my own money but thank you though."


    "Well, you already make money, after all, that''s right! I want to make a request to you," Issei said.


    "What?" Yuuki felt this request was troublesome.


    "Your cousin needs a ce to stay, can she stay in your new house?" Issei said.


    "Why is she not staying in the main house?" After all, his dad''s house was really big.


    "Well, she was a bit special," Issei said.


    "Special?" Yuuki was curious.


    "Well, you''ll understand if you meet her and give me your addresster so she can stay there and thank you," Issei said, then closed the phone.


    Yuuki wanted to curse but sighed at his dad.


    "What''s wrong?" Utaha asked.


    "My dad told me to take care of my cousin," Yuuki said.


    "Is it male or female?" Utaha asked.


    "Female," Yuuki said.


    Utaha nodded, "Are you going to make her your harem too?"


    Yuuki almost pressed the brake pedal, "Don''t say something ridiculous, she is my cousin."


    "Well, you''re always like that after all," Utaha looked away.


    They didn''t say anything afterward and drove the car silently. They almost arrived at her parent''s house and they saw a beach on the side. Utaha''s house was near the sea and they could see a beach on the side.


    Yuuki stopped his car and parked near the beach.


    "What are you doing?" Utaha asked.


    "Let''s see the beach," Yuuki said.


    "No, it''s hot and I don''t want to get wet," Utaha shook her head.


    Yuuki took arge hat from the back seat and wore it on her head. He took her and carried her in his arms, "I''ll carry you along the way, I want to see the sea along with you." He looked at her with a sincere expression.


    Utaha nodded at him and let him carry her. She hugged his neck and looked around. It had been a while since she had seen the sea since she hated to go out.


    Yuuki took off his shoes and walked around the beach while carrying Utaha in his arms.


    "It''s beautiful," Utaha said while looking at the sea.


    "Yeah, it''s beautiful, but you''re more beautiful," Yuuki said while looking at her eyes.


    Utaha also looked at his eyes, "Do you really love me?"


    "Yes, I love you," Yuuki said.


    "Can you leave everyone and only love me alone?" Utaha said with a serious expression.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No, I love you but I can''t leave everyone."


    "You bastard!" Utaha was angry.


    "I know," Yuuki said.


    "You''re selfish!" Utaha said.


    "I know," Yuuki said.


    Tears started to gather around her eyes, "Don''t you want to say something to me?"


    Yuuki smiled at her and said, "You make me the happiest person alive."


    Utaha smiled at her while crying, "I love you bastard."


    "I love you too," Yuuki smiled.


    Yuuki moved his head close and kissed her chaste lips. Their rtionship had taken the next step. He was really lucky to have her beside him.


    Takagi was being pulled by his girlfriend Kaya.


    "Kaya, why did you bring me along? I''m not even involved with your cousin bringing back her boyfriend," Takagiined. He wanted to continue drawing manga.


    "But this is my cousin! My cousin is very cold and terrible! I want to know her boyfriend!" Kaya said with an excited expression.


    Both of them were riding bikes together but stopped when they saw a couple kissing on the beach.


    "Akito, how about you do that to me?" Kaya looked very envious.


    Takagi nodded, "Good, let''s do it now!" It was his girlfriend''s request. He would do it, after all, it was just a kiss.


    They walked toward the beach and saw the couple was looking very happy but something happened.


    "Utaha?" Kaya looked at the girl.


    "Kaya?" Utaha looked at the girl.


    "Yuuki-sensei?" Takagi looked at the man.


    "Takagi?" Yuuki looked at this guy.


    "Do you know each other?" They said at the same time.

 Chapter 207: Pregnant

    "Kaya-san, can I put you down? I''m very tired," Takagi said while carrying Kaya in his arms.


    "We-well, I''ll go down," Kaya sighed. She knew her boyfriend was a mangaka and his strength was a bit weak. She looked at Yuuki and Utaha who was still in their own world, "Utaha!!"


    Utaha turned her head and asked, "What''s wrong, Kaya?"


    "Well, why don''t you walk down too?" Kaya asked.


    Utaha shook her head, "This guy is tough! He yed with me a lot yesterday, I''m still sore right now." She looked at him while caressing his cheek.


    ''This ck belly girl! You don''t need to tell them about our activity!!'' Yuuki twitched his lips.


    Takagi and Kaya became red when they heard her bold statement.


    "Th-then, Yuuki-sensei, are youing to take her to marry?" Takagi said while adjusting his sses.


    Yuuki nodded, "She is pregnant, I need to take responsibility."


    Utaha looked at him with a amazement expression. She nodded and caressed her stomach, "Yeah, it almost two weeks, we have found out about it."


    Takagi and Kaya opened their mouths wide and didn''t know how to react.


    Yuuki and Utaha grinned at each other only when they heard a roaring from their side.


    "WHAT YOU''RE PREGNANT!!!!!"


    Yuuki and Utaha turned their heads together and saw two middle-aged men with muscr bodies who looked both angry and startled.


    "Th-that, don''t tell me that it is your father and uncle?" Yuuki asked.


    Utaha smiled at him, "Yes and I''m sure both of them heard our conversation, what will you do?"


    ''F.u.c.k!'' Yuuki though inside his mind.


    Yuuki was surrounded by two middle-aged men who were looking at him with a fierce expression. The other man looked at both Kaya and Takagi.


    "Kaya, you''re still a v.i.r.g.i.n right?" This man asked.


    "Of course, dad!" Kaya nodded at him.


    This man looked at Takagi, "You don''t ask my daughter to have s.e.x right?"


    Takagi stood up suddenly and said respectfully, "I''m not sir, I''ll wait for the two of us to marry each other."


    "Akito..." Kaya looked like she had been charmed. She was waiting for him to ask her to marry him.


    Takagi looked at her with a cool expression and nodded.


    They ignored both Kaya and Takagi and looked at Yuuki.


    Utaha was together with her mother and aunty talking about something but he could hear it.


    "You''re really not pregnant?" her mother asked.


    Utaha nodded, "Yes, I''m not."


    "But you have to be careful, I don''t want you to get pregnant while you''re young," her aunty said.


    Utaha nodded, "Yes, I''ll be careful."


    "But your boyfriend is really handsome," her aunty said.


    "How is your night activities every night? Did he satisfy you?" Her mother asked.


    "He is a beast," Utaha said without any bashfulness.


    "Kyaaa!!" Both her mother and aunty screamed at the same time.


    Yuuki felt a headacheing and he was also being observed by both of her father and uncle.


    "Your name is Ichijou Yuuki, right?" Her father asked.


    "Yes, father," Yuuki boldly said.


    "I''M NOT YOUR FATHER YET!!!" Her father seemed agitated.


    "Don''t let the youngster make you angry, Nobuhiro," Yosshi said.


    Yosshi Miyoshi is both Utaha''s uncle and Kaya''s father.


    "B-but! This guy has stolen my angel Utaha!!" Nobuhiroined.


    "Then I''ll make you grandchildren for you, father, you can y with cute children all the time," Yuuki said.


    "G-grandchildren?" Nobuhiro smiled weirdly when he thought about his grandchildren, "WAIT!!! WE''RE NOT TALKING ABOUT THAT!! I want to ask you, can you take responsibility for my daughter? I heard that you''re still in high school? I don''t want you to do something so rash and make my daughter said!"


    "You''re worried about the least thing, Dad," Utaha said.


    "What do you mean?" Nobuhiro asked.


    "Well, he is the most famous mangaka and novelist right now, the car you saw on the outside is his own money and we''re also going to buy a house after this, I hope uncle can help us to choose," Utaha looked at her uncle.


    Yosshi nodded at her, "I don''t mind, I''ll help my nephew."


    Utaha''s mother suddenly came to him and asked, "Do you really love our daughter?"


    Nobuhiro also looked at him with a fierce expression. He had a shotgun on his home if this young guy said something wrong he could shoot him right away.


    Yuuki nodded at them, "Yes, I love her, I want to marry her." There wasn''t any hesitation in his eyes when he said this statement to both of them.


    Her mother seemed satisfied with his answer, "Good, please take care of Utaha, she is a bit awkward but I want her to be happy."


    "Don''t worry, mother, thest thing I''ll do is to make her sad, I''ll make her the happiest girl in the world," Yuuki nodded.


    Utaha walked toward him and sat beside him. She held his hand and looked at both of her parents.


    "Mom, dad, this guy is a bastard but I love him," Utaha said.


    Neither of them could say anything and they just nodded at them.


    They started to talk about his job and education since it was important if they decided to get married.


    "Yuuki, do you practice martial arts?" Yosshi asked. He saw his body was very well defined and looked very strong. He was also a karate teacher in his free time.


    "Yes, uncle, I have trained in a wrestler," Yuuki nodded.


    Yosshi didn''t expect him to learn wrestler, "Do you like wrestling?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, I''ve met Sekibayashi-san and we''re talking about some cooperation together."


    "Se-Sekibayashi!!" Both Yosshi and Nobuhiro were startled they also liked to watch wrestling in their past time. They also knew and fans of this most famous wrestler in Japan.


    "If you want, I can help you to meet him," Yuuki said.


    "Reall?" Both of them said at the same time.


    "If you''re talking about a giant around 2 meters in height, I have also seen him," Utaha said.


    "Th-that! Please, we want to meet him," both of them said at the same time.


    Yuuki nodded, it seemed he needed to get help from Sekibayashi to increase the goodwill of Utaha''s parents.

 Chapter 208: Trivia

    When they were talking suddenly Takagi asked him.


    "Yuuki-sensei, is One Piece also your manga?" Takagi asked.


    "Well, call me Yuuki Takagi, we''re going to be cousin-inw, after all," Yuuki said.


    Takagi nodded, "Is it really your manga? Can you draw that much of manga?" After all, it took a lot of energy to draw a manga.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, I draw it by myself, luckily, I have very dexterous fingers, I can draw very fast."


    Takagi was amazed at him and nodded.


    "By the way, how is your manga?" Yuuki asked.


    Takagi was stunned and didn''t answer him for a while.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked


    "We-well, Mashiro is on the hospital, right now," Takagi said.


    "Then?" Yuuki asked.


    "The editor told us to focus on our studies and continue to draw manga at our university," Takagi said with regret.


    "Well, if he is working until he gets sick, then he needs to take care of his health if he gets sick again, it''ll also make the image of thepany be bad," Yuuki said.


    Takagi also understood this but both him and Mashiro still wanted to draw manga.


    Yuuki thought for a while and gave her a bottle of drink, "Give this to Mashiro."


    "This is?" Takagi looked confused.


    "This is an energy drink, it''s very effective and there isn''t any preservative in that, I always drink that when I''m drawing manga, it''ll also make you healthier," Yuuki said.


    Takagi nodded, "Good, thank you very much." He believed in him and would give this energy drink to Mashiroter.


    After that, they decided to go to buy a house together.


    Yuuki had told her uncle that he needed quite a big house and Yosshi nodded at him. He showed them quite a lot of pictures of the house and had decided to visit one of them.


    Yuuki and Utaha looked at the house in front of them.


    "Well, it''s quite big," Utaha said.


    Thend area is around 300 m2 and the house has two floors.


    "How much is it?" Yuuki asked.


    "Around 120 million ind coin," Yosshi said.


    It was quite expensive since he had to buy thend and the price ofnd in this country is absurd. Hispany the Fushikawa Shoten is cheaper since its building was smaller but it started to get bigger since it started its renovation because of his novel.


    About Shounen Jump, he was lucky since Nogi also gave him the building too.


    Three of them entered the house and looked around. On the first floor, there are 2 rooms, a kitchen, living room, garage, and bathroom. There is even an underground room in this house. Then they continued to go to the second floor. There are 6 rooms on this floor, 5 rooms, and 1 main room. They looked at the main room and had to admit it was very big.


    The main room is around 50 m2 and there is a big bathroom inside.


    Yuuki nodded and felt satisfied with the house.


    "Are you really going to buy this house?" Yosshi was quite surprised if there were only two people it was just too much.


    "We will have a big familyter, this house is perfect," Yuuki said.


    "Big family, huh?" Yosshi looked at Utaha.


    "What, uncle?" Utaha asked.


    "Well, I think this kid wants to have a lot of kids with you," Yosshi snorted.


    Both of them were blushing when they heard it.


    They went to Yosshi''s office to finish the buying process.


    Yuuki had also called Eri to help him in thew matter.


    "Do you know someone who can help with the renovation?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah, I know someone, I''ll call her, right away," Yosshi said.


    Then the consultant for the renovation came to talk about the design of the house and interior. Utaha told the consultant about her preferences and both Yukana and Ranko preferences. They had talked about what they wanted yesterday and it was done right away.


    Yuuki had started to think as long as he had money it was very easy for him to buy a house. The process was very simple when both Yosshi and Eri helped him.


    "Well, that''s really easy," Utaha was also quite surprised it was very easy to buy a house.


    "Hmm, if you have money it''s very easy," Yuuki said.


    "You''re an evil capitalist," Utaha said.


    "You''re the wife of this evil capitalist," Yuuki snorted.


    "What are we going to do now?" Utaha asked.


    "Let''s have dinner together, it''s been a while since we''ve been going out together," Yuuki said.


    Utaha blushed and nodded. She didn''t expect him to ask her for a dinner together.


    Both of them went to one of the famous hotels and were greeted respectfully. They had dinner in their restaurant on the highest floor while listening to music.


    Yuuki looked at the beautiful girl, no, a woman in front of him. She was his first girlfriend in this world and he was really lucky to have her.


    "Let''s go home," Utaha suddenly said.


    "Hmm? Why? I''ve booked a room for us," Yuuki said.


    Utaha shook her head and said, "You''re not the only mine, but you''ve also got both Ranko and Yukana, it would be unfair to them if I had you alone."


    Yuuki smiled at her and nodded, "Good, let''s go home." He took her hand and hugged her waist. "I''m lucky to have you."


    Utaha snorted, "You''ve just realized it?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, I just want to remind you." He caressed her stomach, "Do you want to have a baby?"


    Utaha looked at him with an unbelievable expression.


    "W-well, your mom and dad are asking us, right? As a good son-inw, I just want to realize their dream," Yuuki said.


    "Let''s wait until we graduate, but we can have fun tonight," Utaha said with a blush.


    "C-can you wear your ck stocking?" Yuuki asked.


    Utaha nodded weakly.


    Yuuki carried her suddenly in princess style and brought her hurriedly back to his home.


    "Kyaaa!" Utaha was startled.


    "Tomorrow is a holiday, we can have fun the entire night together with both Ranko and Yukana," Yuuki said.


    In the previous restaurant, there were two people having a date who looked at how Yuuki took Utaha away.


    "Oh, that youngster is really like me during my youth," a tall man appearing to be in his twenties with an average build, ck hair, golden bangs, and ck goatee said.


    "Really? Are you going to take me away like that guy who took his girlfriend, Azazel?" the woman said.


    "Hahaha, of course, I''ve heard that the youngster had canceled to book one of the rooms in this hotel, we can have it for both of us," the man said.


    The woman nodded and both of them enjoyed the night.

 Chapter 209: Magician of The Silver Sky 1

    Yuuki was drinking coffee in the Hitotose Cafe. He listened to the conversation between everyone.


    "Sigh, I want to see the y of Maki Julie," Chiaki said.


    "Who is Makie Julie?" Hina-chan asked.


    "She is a very famous theatre actress," Mayuki said.


    "Hmm, I heard about her famous Romeo and Juliet," Kuina said.


    "Do you want to see her y, Chiaki?" Yuuki asked.


    Chiaki nodded, "Yes, I heard they will use the star sapphire in that y."


    "Wow, is it that famous gem?" Kuina asked.


    Chiaki nodded, "Yes, I want to see her y but they will start their y in Hakodate."


    "Wow, I want to see it," Hina-chan said with a longing expression.


    "What kind of drama will she y in Hakodate?" Yuuki asked.


    "Josephine, I''m sure that will be a very good performance," Chiaki said.


    "Josephine?" Both Hina-chan and Mayuki said at the same time.


    "Josephine is the first queen of Napoleon, the famous leader of France," Kuina said. She was very knowledgable about this kind of thing since she ate a lot of books.


    "She is also famous for collecting many types of roses," Yuuki said. He had made the noble phantasm of Napoleon Bonaparte, of course, he knew the history of this person, sadly this guy was being cheated by his first wife when he went out to war several times.


    "If only I could go to Hakodate now," Chiaki sighed.


    "Yeah, I want to see it too, maybe I can increase my acting skill," Hina-chan said with a longing expression.


    "Hmm, I also want to see the dress when they y," Mayuki said.


    "Hmm, I am also interested in the story of this y," Kuina said while eating some books.


    Yuuki drank his coffee calmly and said, "Then why don''t we go to Hakodate now? Let''s watch that y."


    "WHAT??" Everyone said at the same time.


    "Really?" Hina-chan looked very happy.


    "Are you sure? The ticket is not cheap and I''m sure it''ll be sold out," Chiaki said.


    Yuuki thought for a while and he remembered about his dad, "Well, let me make a call first." He took his phone and called his dad, "Hello, dad?"


    "What''s wrong, Yuuki?" Issei asked.


    "Do you have a ticket for a theatre y by Maki Julie in Hakodate?" Yuuki asked.


    "Oh, I received it from the organizer a few days ago, I don''t really want toe since I don''t really like this kind of thing," Issei said then he asked, "What do you want this ticket?"


    "Yeah, can you give it to me?" Yuuki asked.


    "Sure, how many tickets do you want?" Issei asked.


    Yuuki was quite dumbfounded when his dad asked how many ticked that he wanted. He knew his dad was very influential, well, he is the leader of thergest Yakuza organization in this country after all.


    "Wait, let me ask first," Yuuki closed his phone and ignored the dumbfounded expression of everyone. He called someone, "Hello, Utaha, is both Ranko and Yukana there?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong?" Utaha asked.


    "What''s wrong, Yuuki?" Ranko said.


    "Hmm, I''m changing my clothes now," Yukana said.


    "Do you want to see the y of Josephine?" Yuuki asked.


    "Josephine, what is that?" Ranko asked.


    "She was the first queen of Napoleon," Utaha exined.


    "Oh, where is it?" Yukana asked.


    "In Hakodate, we''ll go today and watch the y tomorrow, I also invite everyone from Hitotose, do you want toe?" Yuuki asked.


    "No, I want to finish my novel first," Utaha said.


    "I don''t have an interest in theatre y," Ranko said.


    "Hmm, I won''t be going to watch the y either, I will be going out with Ranko," Yukana said.


    "Well, if you say so, then I''ll be going out with everyone Hitotose," Yuuki said.


    "Enjoy!!!" Three of them said at the same time.


    Yuuki closed his phone and called his dad again, "Dad, can you prepare for 5 people?"


    "Sure, is it for your harem?" Issei said.


    "No, they''re my friends, thank you by the way," Yuuki said.


    "Hahaha, you''ll take care of your cousin, after all, I don''t care about this kind of small things," Isseiughed.


    They talked for a while and ended the conversation.


    Yuuki looked at everyone and said, "Prepare your luggage, we will go to Hakodate now!"


    Chiaki, Mayuki, Hina-chan, and Kuina opened their mouths wide then screamed together.


    "WHAT!!!"


    "Really? We can watch the y?"


    "Yeah, are we going to Hakodate now?"


    Both Hina-chan and Kuina were excited.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, prepare your luggage, everything has been prepared, then we''ll go as soon as possible."


    "Yay!!"


    Hina-chan and Kuina ran to their rooms to prepare their luggage.


    "Is it fine, Yuuki?" Mayuki said.


    "It''s not cheap, right?" Chiaki was worried.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, it''s free, my dad has the ticket of the y but he doesn''t go there, it''ll be he doesn''t use it and I ask him for a ticket."


    "Thank you, Yuuki," Chiaki felt really happy.


    "Thank you, Yuuki," Mayuki also said.


    "Well, how about you kiss my cheek as my reward?" Yuuki teased.


    "Th-that," Mayuki was fl.u.s.tered.


    Chiaki was also embarrassed but she took the first step and kissed his cheek, "Thank you, I really want to watch this y." Her eyes were sincere.


    Yuuki nodded while caressing his cheek, "Don''t mind, I want to make you happy, why don''t you prepare your luggage now?"


    Chiaki nodded and went to her room.


    Yuuki looked at Chiaki who was very fl.u.s.tered, "Hmm? What is it, do you want to give me a kiss too, Miyuki?"


    "Awawawawaw!!! We can''t! We''re not married yet!!!" Mayuki ran away from him.


    Yuuki shook his head and rubbed his nose.


    Yuuki and Hitotse group were in the airport together to wait for the ne. He was feeding Kuina a snack since it was very fun. Everyone was very excited to watch this y and became very giddy. The bad weather didn''t stop them from being excited to watch the n.


    "Is it good?" Yuuki asked Kuina.


    Kuina nodded at him, "Yes, this is good, Yuuki."


    "Then, I''ll feed you again," Yuuki said.


    "Mooo! Yuuki! Don''t spoil Kuina all the time!!" Mayuki reprimaned.


    "Hmm? Mayu-chan, do you want Yuuki to spoil you too?" Kuina teased.


    "N-no!! That'' wrong!!" Mayuki was fl.u.s.tered.


    "Really? Here, open your mouth, Aaah," Yuuki told her.


    Mayuki was embarrassed but she opened her mouth, "Aaaah."


    Yuuki fed her this snack and looked at her happy face. He smiled and wanted to feed her again until he heard this voice.


    "Yuuki?"


    Yuuki turned his head and saw, "Haibara?" He hurriedly looked around and saw someone he didn''t want to see, ''F.u.c.k!!!''


    "YUUKI-NII!!!" The detective group walked toward him.


    "Oh, Yuuki," Agasa also came.


    Yuuki also saw Conan and his group walking toward him. He sighed in a tired voice and felt something bad would happen.

 Chapter 210: Magician of The Silver Sky 2

    "NEXT, THE WEATHER FORECAST. FIRST, HOKKAIDO."


    "TONIGHT''S GOING TO BE RAINY."


    "THUNDERSTORMS IN MOST AREAS."


    The announcement said but Yuuki ignored it. He got more problem here right now. He didn''t want to go to Hakodate if he had to go together with this Death God in front of him. But he couldn''t make everyone from Hitotose to be sad since they were very excited to watch the theatre y.


    "Yuuki!!" Ran waved her hand at him.


    "Oh, Yuuki!" Sonoko also waved her hand.


    "Oh, you kid, you alsoe to Hakodate?" Kogorou looked at him.


    "Onii-chan, who is four girls beside you?" Conan asked.


    "Hey, everyone! These are my friends," Yuuki said.


    "H-hello, my name is Hinako," Hina-chan said while hiding behind Yuuki. She wasn''t that nervous since he was beside him.


    "Hello, my name is Kuina!" Kuina looked very excited.


    "My name is Mayuki," Mayuki looked very polite.


    "Hello, my name is Chiaki," Chiaki bowed to everyone.


    "What is it? Is it your new harem, kid?" Kogorou looked at Yuuki. He had a very envious expression on his face.


    Mayuki, Chiaki, and Hina-chan were blushing but Kuina looked very clueless and tilted her head in confinement.


    "No, they''re my friends," Yuuki shook his head. He looked at Haibara who was always by his side. Maybe she felt lonely since he didn''t see her for quite a while. He crouched down and whispered, "I miss you."


    Haibara snorted at him, "Hmm, you''ve got a new harem and you dare to say that to me."


    Yuuki rubbed his nose, "I''m sorry, I''m quite busy these days, I''ve already bought a new house, you can stay there if you want."


    Haibara raised her eyebrow, "You bought a new house?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, it''s quite big, you can stay there if you want."


    Haibara looked down and shook her head, "I want to have my body back first then we can stay together."


    Yuuki smiled and nodded, "I''m waiting for that day."


    Haibara also nodded and couldn''t wait for that day to be together with him without worrying about anything.


    Yuuki looked up and saw Sonoko''s clothes, "Sonoko, you''re very beautiful today."


    Sonoko raised her eyebrow, "I''ll call Ranko and Yukana if you try to flirt with me."


    Yuuki shook his head and noticed the re of everyone around him.


    "Kogourou-san, is it your acquaintances?" A beautiful woman with red hair came to them. She looked at Yuuki with l.u.s.tful expression. She looked at Kogorou and asked, "Can you introduce us?"


    Kogorou didn''t feel strange and said, "This is Yuuki, he is my daughter''s friend."


    "Hello, Yuuki, my name is Maki Julie," Maki gave her hand to him.


    Yuuki snorted at him and took her hand. He kissed it like a gentleman and said, "Well, hello, my name is Yuu-," Before he finished introducing his name his ears were being pulled by both Chiaki and Hina-chan.


    "Yuuki! I''ve talked to Ranko and Yukana to keep you away from bringing another girl home," Chiaki said with a fierce expression.


    "It''s not good to flirt with a woman, Yuuki," Hina-chan''s expression was a bit strange but she was strangely scary.


    Yuuki nodded at them and moved back. Even though the woman was beautiful, it wasn''t worth it if he had to make everyone in Hitotose angry. He looked down and noticed both Haibara and Mayuki looked at him with an annoyed expression. Kuina also wasn''t happy and pulled him away from this woman.


    Julie shook her head and said, "What a shame." She looked at the four beautiful girls around him but she didn''t want to give up. She felt bored with her lover and wanted a new lover. When she looked at this young man''s handsome face, strong muscles, and tall body, she felt very tempted to offer her body.


    "If you want to make him your lover, you should give up," Julie turned her head in response and saw Sonoko.


    "Oh? Do you think, I''m not beautiful enough?" Julie asked. She was confident in her beauty and her body. Her status as the star of theatre actress also gave her a plus point.


    Sonoko shook her head, "He is a beast, his girlfriends are numerous, don''t enter this world war battlefield, I know you''re beautiful but you''re too old."


    Julie snorted at him, "Are you one of them?"


    Sonoko thought for a while and said, "Well, he still hasn''t started his move but I''ll think about it if he did it."


    "Maybe he didn''t have an interest in you," Julie said.


    "I can say the same thing to you old woman," Sonoko said.


    "What do you mean, brat!!" Julie said.


    "Stop! Stop! Don''t fight!" Ran tried to stop their fight.


    Yuuki was being guarded by the Hitotose group and Haibara.


    "Isn''t that Maki Julie, aren''t you, her fans, Chiaki?" Yuuki asked.


    Chiaki snorted, "I''m her fans in the theatre but not in real life." She felt quite pissed when she saw her trying to flirt with Yuuki.


    "Yuuki, you can''t just flirt with a woman like that," Hina-chan reprimanded him.


    "Yeah, you can''t do that, Yuuki!" Kuina also said.


    "Yes! I''ve also received a mission from Ranko and Yukana to stop you flirting with other girls," Mayuki said with an angry expression. She looked very cute with her angry expression.


    Haibara could only sigh at this man.


    "Hehehe, you''re really popr, Yuuki-nii," Conan snorted at him.


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he saw his expression. He decided to flirt with the Hitotose member since they were forbidden from him to with other girls.


    "SKY JAPANE AIRLANE, LEAVING FOR HAKODATE."


    "FLIGHT 865 DEPARTING AT 18:15."


    "NOW ACCEPTING THE BOARDING PASSES."


    "CALL ALL FLIGHT 865 PASSENGERS."


    They entered the airne and sat in the first ss seat on the second floor of the airne.


    "Wow, it''s very soft," Kuina jumped on the seat.


    "Don''t be udylike, Kuu-chan!" Mayuki reprimanded her.


    "Aawawawaw, this is my second time to ride an airne and I''m still nervous," Hina-chan said.


    "Don''t worry, take a deep breath to calm yourself," Yua tried to calm her.


    Yuuki sat together with Chiaki and looked at Conan. He almost forgot about Yua since her presence was just too low and she always liked to look from far away. Luckily, Hina-chan made him remember about her.


    "Don''t you want to talk to them?" Yuuki asked. He knew Chiaki wanted to be a professional theatre actress and there were a lot of professionals on this flight.


    Chiaki shook her head, "No, I can''t talk to themter." She needed to protect him from Maki Julie. Even though she was a fan of this actress, she didn''t expect her idol would act like a s.l.u.t and wanted to flirt with him. She needed to protect him no matter what it cost.


    Yuuki shook his head and hoped this trip would be fine and he could watch the theatre y safely.

 Chapter 211: Magician of The Silver Sky 3

    Yuuki was reading a magazine and noticed Ran was talking with someone. He saw an older woman and Kogorou were fighting each other.


    Kogorou decided to move his seat together with Maki and this older woman gave Maki her name card.


    Yuuki looked she was quite familiar and called, "Eri."


    Both Kogorou and Eri were looking back and saw Yuuki. Kogorou felt weird when Yuuki called his wife.


    Kogorou asked Eri, "Do you know, Yuuki?" He saw that his wife was very angry. He saw that his wife walked toward Yuuki and pped him.


    "Ugh!" Kogorou felt that must have been hurt even though he didn''t receive her p. He stood up and walked toward his wife to listen to their conversation.


    SLAPP!!!


    Yuuki felt amazed when his cheek was being pped by her, "Why?" He only uttered these words to her.


    Eri looked at him with an angry expression, "Why? Do you remember what you''ve told me in the cafe a few days ago? How dare you do that to her!" She still remembered him saying he would love Yaeko but in a few days. They had broken up with each other but what made her angry was he made Yaeko sad.


    Yuuki frowned and felt worried about Yaeko. He had never called her again after they broke up. He was quite busy these days and Shouko asked him to date. He also felt it was better for both of them to break up. But he didn''t expect to see Eri''s reaction was very exaggerated.


    "Hey! Hey! What''s wrong! Don''t make a scene here!" Kogorou came and tried to stop his wife.


    Everyone looked at Yuuki, Kogorou, and Eri without blinking their eyes. No matter what the era this kind ofplicated rtionship was the most exciting thing in the world in the eyes of a bystander. They wanted to know what was happening between the three of them.


    "What is happening to Yaeko?" Yuuki asked.


    "She is very sad, you know! Do you know how she is crying in front of everyone?" Eri was very mad.


    "Yaeko? Is Yaeko from high school?" Kogorou was amazed when he heard her name.


    "Can you shut up for a bit? I need to reprimand this bad boy to y with woman''s heart!" Eri expression was very fierce and angry.


    Kogorou gulped and moved back. He went back to sit together with Maki and decided to ignore this matter.


    "Who is Yaeko?" Maki asked.


    "She is our friend from high school," Kogorou said. He remembered that Yaeko had two daughters and raised both of them by herself. He was wondering what was the connection between Yaeko and Yuuki. He was in deep thought until he had a crazy idea, ''Did this boy date Yaeko?'' He was quite amazed if it was the truth. He didn''t want to get involved in this kind of matter.


    Yuuki sighed and stood up. He saw everyone from Hitotose was quite worried about him. He said it was fine and looked at Eri.


    "Let me exin, how about we talk over there?" Yuuki told her to sit with him.


    Eri nodded and felt they needed to talk about it. She had seen how sad Yaeko was a few days ago. She wanted to know his reason to break up with her.


    Yuuki and Eri were sitting together and no one was able to hear their conversation.


    "Is Yuuki fine?" Hina-chan was worried. That pped made her very scared and she was wondering what was happening.


    "I wonder what is happening?" Mayuki was also worried.


    "Awawawawawm" Kuina was confused about what to do.


    "Ugghh!!" Yua held her head with both of her hands.


    "I''ll listen to them," Chiaki stood up and tried to eavesdropping on their conversation.


    Ran, Sonoko, and Haibara also were eavesdropping on their conversation.


    Only Conan was focusing his gaze on Maki since she brought the star sapphire. He also saw the young actor Shinjou kiss the hand of Maki. He knew this guy was the lover of Maki. He knew Kaitou Kid would try to steal that star sapphire that was why he ignored Yuuki''splicated rtionship. He didn''t want a time to worry about that.


    Yuuki sat down and exined to Eri what was happening. He told her that Yaeko wanted to over their rtionship since it would affect her daughter''s happiness. He also didn''t know her condition since he had never contacted her after their break up.


    Eri looked at him with a weird expression.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Don''t tell me, you pped me without knowing nothing?"


    Eri hung her head in shame and said, "W-well, a few days ago, Satsuki asked everyone to have a drink but and we were startled when we saw Yaeko was dead drunk. She kept crying but never told anything, so I thought it must be you."


    Yuuki sighed and said, "Well, thank you for telling me about Yaeko."


    Eri looked at him and said, "You dating her daughter?" She felt veryplicated because she knew the condition of Yaeko''s daughter who was deaf.


    "There is a long time before we arrive in Hakodate, do you want to listen to the story of our meeting?" Yuuki decided to tell her about his meeting story between him, Shouko, and Yaeko.


    "YES!!" Eri wasn''t the only one who answered this question.


    Eri and Yuuki looked back and saw Ran, Sonoko, Haibara, Chiaki, Hina-chan, Mayuki, Kuina, and even Yua.


    Yuuki messaged his temple and shook his head, "Well, it was when I went home during the night..."


    The ne was already in the sky and the sky was orange. Yuuki was quite thirsty after he told them the story of his meeting with Yaeko and Shouko. He saw that they had a veryplicated expression on their faces.


    "Well, that''s how it is, let''s not think too much about it, it''s our problem and not your problems," Yuuki said. His mood was also quiteplicated telling them his story. He was wondering if he was also bottled up his feeling since he felt quite relieved after he told them about it.


    They were still trying to understand this problem until they heard a scream.


    "AARRGGGGG!!!!!" They were startled and looked at Maki who was screaming and touching her throat in pain. No one did anything since this situation was too sudden until Maki stopped screaming and fell like a puppet whose string was cut.


    In this flying ne, a murder case was happening.

 Chapter 212: Magician of The Silver Sky 4

    Everyone was very tense since there was a murder case happening in this ne. They were waiting for Kogorou to talk about the condition of Maki. They saw Kogoru shaking his head and they knew what that meant.


    "No way!"


    Yuuki looked at the Hitotose group who were pretty much shocked with what was happening in front of them.


    "It''ll be fine, don''t worry," Yuuki took them away from the murder scene. He didn''t want them to see a corpse.


    "Y-Yuuki, are we going to be fine? Are we going to enter jail?" Hina-chan panicked.


    "No, you won''t, but we only need to retell the police about what we saw in here, there is no way, I''ll let you to enter a jail," Yuuki patted her head.


    Hina-chan looked quite relieved when she heard him telling him that she wouldn''t enter a jail. She also felt safe around him especially when his hand was patting her head.


    "Yuuki, can you pat my head too?" Kuina looked at him with a scared and nervous expression. She was quite clueless but this time she knew this was a really bad situation. She needed someone to calm her.


    "Yes, don''t worry," Yuuki smiled gently and patted her head.


    Kuina held his hand with both of her hands. She needed something to make her feel safe.


    Yuuki looked at Chiaki, Mayuki, and Yua who saw both Kuina and Hina-chan with an envious gaze. He guessed they had already fine if they could show such an expression. He brought them to sit in the back of the row so they wouldn''t see the murder scene. He calmed everyone and they sat together. He was sitting along with Chiaki who didn''t show any expression. He gently held her hand and this made her startled.


    "Don''t act like you''re fine if you''re scared," Yuuki reprimanded her.


    "Thank you," Chiaki nodded and held his hand tighter. She felt very nervous since her favorite actress died in front of her eyes.


    Everyone had already known that the killer used cyanide to kill Maki. They were discussing where the killer was cing cyanide on her. Everyone was doubting the chocte that Maki had eaten contained cyanide inside.


    "No! I''m not the one who did it!" Masayo Yaguchi, Maki Julie''s manager, was the one who bought and gave the chocte to Maki.


    "We can only wait until wend and let the police deal with it," Eri said, then told everyone to sit in the back row to preserve the murder scene.


    Everyone did what she said and sat quietly without saying anything. It was a very tense situation where they could be the suspect of this murder. The quietness was being broken by Kogorou who said his deductions.


    "I know who is the murderer of this case," Kogorou stood up with confidence.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow at this man. He knew this man would be a clown again and used the wrong person.


    "Really? Does the Kogorou-uncle really know?" Hina-chan asked.


    "What are you talking about, Hina-chan! He is the famous, Sleeping Kogorou Mori, I''m sure he can solve this murder case!" Yua said with confidence.


    "Really? How is he going to solve the murder case if he was sleeping?" Hina-chan asked innocently.


    "T-that!!" Yua couldn''t answer her.


    Yuuki ignored them and started to think who was the murderer. He knew Maki died after she ate the chocte. But Kogorou also ate the chocte but he wasn''t being poisoned. Then he remembered that Maki was licking her finger after she ate the chocte.


    "Hmm, her finger," Then the cyanide was probably on her finger. Yuuki remembered that Maki was going to the toilet before she ate the chocte. The murderer must have ced the poison at that time. He tapped his chin and listened to Natsuki Sakai who was the make up artist of the deceased Maki Julie who told everyone about the motive of the murder. He was wondering how this woman made a lot of enemies that wanted to kill her.


    "I remember that, Maki-san was quite ufortable before," Chiaki suddenly said.


    "Ufortable?" Yuuki knew the ce of the poison was ced on her face especially on her makeup. He knew who the murderer was and decided to let Conan solve this problem since he didn''t know where the evidence was.


    "Natsuki Sakai, you''re the murderer!" Eri said to her.


    Yuuki sighed and looked at Conan who was hiding on the toilet. He listened to his deductions and knew the evidence of this murderer was on Maki''s makeup and the sponge that was used for makeup. Natsuki had sent her makeup equipment back to her home and if they checked to her home. They would find evidence of the murderer.


    Natsuki started to break down and cried there. She told me that Maki destroyed her dreams to go to Hollywood. She decided to kill her because of that.


    "This woman has destroyed my makeup artist makeup!!" Natsuki screamed.


    "Your pride as a makeup artist? Stop joking with us! Then why did you use makeup to kill her? At this moment you have no right to talk about pride," Kogorou said with a serious expression.


    Yuuki nodded, Kogorou had the ability to appear very cool in front of everyone. He felt relieved and sat down back but he needed to look at Conan''s expression to see whether there was a continuation or not. He knew this was too easy and there would be some more troublesomeing and he was right. He really hated his guts when he thought there would be more troublesome thing would happen.


    "HURRY UP AND CHECK THE PILOT!!" Conan screamed with a panicked face.


    Yuuki also stood up and ran toward the pilot. He entered the pilot room and he saw both pilot and co-pilot looked in pain.


    "Argg!!"


    "Arrggg!!"


    "Captain! What''s wrong, captain!!" The flight attendant looked very worried and kept asking them.


    The pilot kept moving around until he fell down and pushed the steering wheel with his head.


    BEEP!BEEP!BEEP!


    The rm kept ringing because the ne was falling down.


    "Auto-pilot has been disengaged!!" Conan said.


    Everyone lost their bnce because of a sudden fall of velocity.


    "Pull the captain away!!" Yuuki told the flight attendant and he pulled the steering wheel of the ne. The ne kept rising until it was stabilized. He pressed the auto-pilot button and sighed in relief.


    "Yuuki-Nii, you can drive an airne?" Conan was hoping he could drive it.


    "Yeah, I can do it, can you tell everyone to help move both the captain and co-captain? Also, hurry and call a doctor here!" Yuuki asked. He massaged his temple and felt very drained. He really needed Utaha''s legs, Ranko''s thigh, and Yukana''s underb.o.o.b.s right now.

 Chapter 213: Magician of The Silver Sky 5

    "What did you say? Are the captain and the co-captain unconscious?" The radio staff of the airport said.


    "Hmm?" His co-worker was startled with his statement.


    "Sorry, who are you?" he asked.


    "I''m a passenger, my name is Ichijou Yuuki."


    "Yuuki, what is the current flight situation?"


    "The current altitude is 12,000 feet, the current speed is 280 knots, fortunately, the auto-pilot system and thendingmands have already been entered. I''m experienced in using the ps, aileron, andnding gears so I have some background knowledge," Yuuki wasn''t lying since he had 100 proficiency on airne driving.


    "All I need is a little help with the timing," Yuuki added.


    "Alright, I got it, all the otherndings and takeoffs here have been stopped, we have also called the other captains to the control center," the staff then proceeded to announce this news to the whole airport.


    "THE CURRENT WEATHER AROUND HAKODATE IS NOT STABLE."


    "CONSEQUENTLY, ALL FLIGHTS HAVE BEEN CANCELED TEMPORARILY."


    "WOULD ALL THE PASSENGERS PLEASE BE PATIENT DURING THIS TIME."


    "LADIES AND GENTLEMEN.."


    Yuuki sighed in relief while listening to the radio. He looked back and said to everyone, "So, that''s why I''ll take the captain seat, as for the co-captains seat, you''ll be in charge." He pointed his finger at this young man.


    "Me?" Shinjou asked.


    "Yeah, you, I know, you have some experience with driving an airne, help me," Yuuki said. He knew who was the identity of this guy.


    Shinjou sighed and nodded at him.


    "Why him?" Conan asked.


    "Don''t ask many questions! He is the only one, I know who can help me to drive this thing," Yuuki said while pointing his finger at the ceiling.


    Conan looked at him with a weird expression but he didn''t refute him. He knew no one else could drive the airne beside them.


    "Also, no more control is needed, only when the auto-pilot enters into thending mode do we need to switch to manual operation," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, that''s true," Shinjou also said.


    "That''s why I need the help of this guy," Yuuki said while resting on his shoulder. He ignored his grumbled expression, "Anyway, we''ll bending in about 15 minutes or so, everyone please return to your seats."


    "Wow, Yuuki can drive an airne," Hina-chan looked amazed.


    "I wonder where he learned it," Kuina thought.


    "Well, Yuuki-senpai''s family is very rich, I''m sure he has a chance to y with an airne before," Yua said.


    "Yuuki..." At this moment, Yuuki was like a knight in shining armor in Mayuki''s eyes.


    "Everyone, let''s sit back and fasten our seatbelts," Chiaki said with a stern expression.


    "Yes, manager!!"


    "Yes, Chiaki-senpai!"


    "Yes, Aki-chan!"


    Chiaki nodded and sat in her seat. She was hoping nothing would happen in this situation.


    Yuuki looked at Shinjou and said, "Don''t be nervous, I won''t send you to the jail."


    Shinjou looked at with an annoyed expression, "You noticed me, huh?"


    "Yeah, Kaitou Kid, how is the trip to the jail?" Yuuki grinned.


    "Well, they gave me something quite weing," Kaitou Kid sighed, then he asked, "Are those five girls your girlfriends?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, that''s why I need tond this damn ne safely but I know something will happenter." He knew that he had to have a dramatding or else there would be more people who died. He was wondering if Conan would always bring disaster to people around him.


    "You don''t care about what I stole here?" Kaitou asked.


    "Who cares about that! There is a lot of life here, you can''t use that gem if you''re dead right?" Yuuki smirked.


    Kaitou nodded, "Yeah, you can''t use it if you died." He then asked him another question, "What do you think of that kid detective?"


    "Kid detective? Do you mean Conan?"


    Kaitou nodded, "Yeah, that kid is very troublesome."


    "That''s true, I started to think that the murder case, captain and co-captain lost their unconscious, all of it was his fault," Yuuki sighed, and added, "I''m sure something will happen again after this."


    Kaitou looked at him with an annoyed expression, "Don''t jinx, us!!" He knew well also when this kid involved there would be many disasters happening. He only hoped that he could save all the passengers andnded this ne safely.


    "Achoo!!" Conan sneezed.


    "What''s wrong, Conan?" Ai asked.


    "Nothing, my nose is pretty itchy," Conan thought someone must be talking about him.


    "FLIGHT SKJ865, HAKODATE TOWER WILL TAKE OVER FROM NOW ON."


    "PLEASE, CHANGE THE RADIO FREQUENCY TO 118.35."


    "118.35, roger that," Yuuki answered. He changed the radio frequency to talk to them.


    "This is Hakodate Tower, this is the control tower manager, Uesuki, now, the captain will take over."


    "This is Shioka, do you see the M.C.P. Motor Control Panel?" Shioka asked.


    Yuuki looked around and said, "Yes, I see it."


    "Please press the APP button on the panel, this will enable the ne tond automatically," Shioko said.


    "Roger," Yuuki pressed the APP button and looked at Kaitou, "Can you handle the aileron and thending gear?"


    "Yes, I know, don''t worry about it," Kaitou nodded.


    "Good," Yuuki looked at the front and felt the weather was really bad. He was only hoping nothing was happening.


    Yuuki was trying to decrease the altitude since they wouldnd soon. It was pretty shaky since the weather was very bad. It was raining very hard and strong winds. He sighed in relief when the ne was out of the cloud. He only needed tond in the airport and it was very easy with both him and Kaitou together.


    "There is the airport," Kaitou looked very happy.


    The monitor control also saw their ne slowlying toward the airport.


    "Here ites."


    "Flight 865, change the ps to 1."


    Kaitou changed the ps for him.


    "p to 5."


    They listened to the order from the monitor control. Even though Yuuki had 100 proficiency, it was better to be safe than sorry since he wasn''t safe with Conan around him.


    "p to 10."


    "Activate thending gear and p to 20."


    Yuuki activated thending gear and prepared tond. He decreased the altitude by ignoring the bad weather.


    "It''s about tond," Kaitou said.


    It was until this moment a thunder suddenly hit their ne.


    CRACKS!!!!!


    When this thunder hit the ne all the disys panel were off.


    "What!!" Kaitou was panicked.


    "Don''t worry, we only need to turn the white knob next to the panel," Yuuki said while turning the white knob.


    "Fiuh," Kaitou sighed in relief when he saw the disy turned back.


    "Not yet! The light for auto-pilot is not on," Yuuki wanted to curse Conan now.


    "WHAT!!! CANCEL THE LANDING AND PULL UP THE CONTROL STICK AS HARD AS YOU CAN!" the roar from the monitor control said.


    Yuuki and Kaitou did what he said and canceled theirnding.


    "Good, retract thending gear," the monitor room instructed.


    "Good, I have retracted it," Kaitou said.


    "Now, continue to rise."


    But the wind blew the ne away and changed direction.


    Yuuki knew if this continued he would hit the terminals. He turned the wheeling steer to the right and pulled up the nose of the ne. He was d that he got this reward during his lottery. He tried very hard but the ne still hit the edge of the tower. This caused the ne to lose engine #2.


    Yuuki looked at the explosion and the airport was caught in the fire.


    "What is the damage assessment?" Yuuki asked.


    "Everyone in the tower is safe, but I''m afraid the runaways cannot be used immediately," the control center replied.


    Yuuki sighed and looked at the helpless face of Kaitou.


    "I know right?" Yuuki said to him.


    Kaitou also sighed in tired.


    They really hated Conan for this moment.


    "Achooo!!" Conan sneezed again. "Someone must be talking about me."

 Chapter 214: Magician of The Silver Sky 6

    They still had three engines on the ne. It was enough for them tond back in that airport.


    Yuuki needed to keep the bnce of this ne. He adjusted the rudder for the third throttle valve.


    "That''s good, what is your current altitude and speed?"


    "3000 feet, 200 knots," Yuuki answered.


    "Change the b to 5 and change the horizontal flight."


    Kaitou did what the monitor control instructed. He changed the b and horizontal flight.


    "Face 180 degrees forward and ascend to 4500 feet."


    "Got it," Yuuki answered.


    "All we have to do now is circle and wait for clearance?" Kaitou asked.


    "Yeah, as long as the auto-pilot function is back and the runaway bes clear, we cannd as soon as possible," Yuuki answered.


    When they were talking to each other the door was being opened.


    "Yuuki-Nii! This is a problem! The engine is lost!" The detective kid, Conan, Haibara, Sonoko, Ran, and Chiaki came together.


    "Don''t worry, we already know that," Yuuki said.


    "We can still usend using the three engines that are left," Kaitou said, then he looked at the disy, "Also there''s enough fuel, eh?" He was startled.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "We are almost out of fuel!" Kaitou said with a serious expression.


    "What?" Yuuki was startled. He looked at the fuel disy and saw there were only 3641 lbs of fuel left.


    "Out of fuel!!!" Everyone was startled.


    "There is no more fuel?" Chiaki, Ran, and Sonoko said worriedly.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Is it because the engine fell off?"


    "No, the engines should each have their own fuel tank," Yuuki said.


    Kaitou looked around the monitor and noticed something strange, "The fuel valve is open?"


    "Eh? Fue- what?" Genta didn''t know what it meant.


    Kaitou hurriedly pressed the switch to close the fuel valve.


    "Press that switch and the valves that separate the tanks will be opened, making it one big tank," Yuuki exined.


    "Dammit, how did it happen?" Conan said.


    "Aaah!!" The detective boys group told them that the old man who helped to carry the pilot touched it by an incident.


    "Tsk, that old man," Yuuki wanted to strangle him right now. He looked at everyone and said, "There isn''t much time left."


    "Yeah," Kaitou nodded and asked everyone, "There is a map over there, someone bring it over."


    "THIS IS FLIGHT 865, THERE IS AN EMERGENCY," Yuuki reported to the radio. He kept reporting but it was futile. It seemed they lost the connection with the control center, "Damn, auto-pilot, runaway, fuel..." He started to think it was better to not meet Conan at tall, " And now even the radiomunication is gone too." He felt a headache and took a deep breath. He needed to calm himself now. Even though he had 100 proficiency but there was a mix factor such as Conan in this ne. He was wondering if he threw Conan out, it would make thending easier.


    "Even the auto-pilot too?" Ran was confused.


    "So you are manually piloting it?" Sonoko was startled.


    "Don''t worry, believe me," Yuuki looked at them with a serious expression.


    No one said anything, they needed to believe in him since he was the only one who could control this ne.


    "I believe in you," Chiaki said.


    "Thank you," Yuuki gave her a slight smile.


    "Here is the map," Conan gave them a map.


    "Thank you," Kaitou opened the map.


    "There are about 3000 lbs of fuel left," Conan said.


    "At 300 lbs/min, we''ve only left with 10 minutes left and we need to find anding area within that area," Kaitou said.


    "Finding anding area? What do you mean?" Sonoko asked.


    "There''s no way the runaway is going to be ready in 10 minutes," Yuuki said.


    "What about Shinjike Airport?" the flight attendant said.


    "It''s too risky," Yuuki shook his head and added, "It''s possible that the fuel will run out before we get there."


    "What about other airports? Isn''t there any other airports around this area?" Sonoko asked.


    "Nope," Haibara said inly and added, "There might be a farm with a runaway or an army base, but the length of the runway is not long enough."


    "Ah!" Sonoko was startled.


    "How aboutnding on the road? There are a lot of big roads on Hokkaido," Mitsuhiko said.


    "That''s impossible," Kaitou said and startled everyone.


    "The airne''s tires are 11 meters apart, roads that are 12 meters or above are obliged to ce road signs and central reservation, there are also residences and power lines nearby," Conan said.


    "What about farms?" Genta asked.


    "No, the ground is too soft, how about the nearby shores?" Haibara said.


    "No, the waves would cause the ne to overturn," Yuuki shook his head.


    Everyone became silent and tried to think hard about where they couldnd safely. They didn''t have much time and needed to find it as soon as possible.


    Kaitou looked at the map with a serious expression.


    "Long, straight, and clear of obstructions," Agasa said.


    "What if we are unable tond? What''s going to happen to us?" Genta asked.


    "When that timees, the ne will crash," Mitsuhiko said.


    "I don''t want to die yet," Genta said.


    When everyone was in discussion suddenly Ayumi said to Yuuki, "Yuuki-Nii, I know a ce like that! Very long, straight, and clear of obstructions."


    "Really? Where is it?" Yuuki asked.


    "Last time, I watched a TV show during this Ocean Appreciation show," Ayumi said.


    Yuuki looked at her weirdly until Conan said to him.


    "Docks!" Kaitou said.


    Kaitou hurriedly opened the map and searched the location, "Shinyi dock... Naka dock... Motoanshi dock... Morororanka dock... Seki dock..." He kept searching it until he found it, "I found it! Sakimori Dock! Estimated length is 1400 meters, width 30 meters."


    "But what is the width of this ne?" Mitsuhiko asked.


    "Yes, 60 meters," Yuuki said and added, "But if I let one of the wings stick out over the sea," Yuuki said.


    "It''s impossible, there isn''t enough stopping distance, the stopping distance for this caliber of a ne exceeds 2000 meters, there is also a problem with the ground hardness," Haibara said.


    "I don''t know if it''s luck or not, but we don''t have enough fuel left and there aren''t many passengers, the lighter we are, the shorter the gliding distance, if we''re against the wind, we can shorten it even more," Yuuki said.


    "I remember the weather forecast at the airport saying there was going to be strong western winds throughout the night," Mitsuhiko said.


    "Really, kid?" Kaitou was quite excited.


    "Yes!" Mitsuhiko said.


    "This port is stretched from the east to the west, as long as we head into the wind, we cannd from the east!" Kaitou said to Yuuki.


    "Good, let''s go there," Yuuki nodded and asked, "What is the bearing to Muroran?"


    "I''m looking at it right now," Kaitou said while looking at the map, "Found it! It''s on the flight path to Sapporo." He moved his finger and said, "We will be on route to Muroran if we continue in this direction, bearing is 023 degrees."


    "023, is it?" Yuuki changed the HDG to 023 degrees.


    "We have to maintain an altitude of over 5000 feet to fly over that mountain," Kaitou said.


    "Roger," Yuuki said and looked at the flight attendant, "Please, tell the passengers we will be flying to Shinchitose."


    "Yes," She nodded at him.


    "Also, tell the first-ss passengers to move down to the 1st floor," Kaitou said.


    "Eh?" She was confused.


    "There is no time to just do it," Yuuki said to her, then he asked everyone, "You guys also need to move too."


    "Eh?" Everyone was confused.


    "There is nothing, you can do here, so I would rather have you tofort the other kids, this is a very important job, if you can''t do it, I''ll get others to do it, so, can you do it?" Kaitou asked the detective kid.


    "I got it!"


    "I will do my best!"


    "Leave it to me!"


    "Ok, I''ll leave it to you guys," Kaitou nodded.


    "Roger!" The detective kids said.


    Yuuki looked at the other person and said, "You guys move too."


    Ran, Sonoko, and Conan were moving but Chiaki was there.


    "I''ll be here," Chiaki said.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No, go down."


    "No! I want to be here with you!" Chiaki said with full determination.


    "Oi, oi, if you want to have a love quarrel, do it after wend this ne safely," Kaitou was annoyed.


    Yuuki knew no matter what he told Chiaki wouldn''t move, "Chiaki,e closer."


    Chiaki felt weird and moved closer to him regardless.


    "It''s not enough, bring your head near to me," Yuuki said.


    Chiaki moved her head closer and she was startled when she was kissed by him.


    "Whistle!" Kaitou looked at the scene in front of him.


    Yuuki kissed her lips for a second then he moved back, "This is for my good luck, please go down and tell everyone that we''re going tond safely, let''s have fun in Hokkaido after this and I''ll also treat everyone."


    Chiaki was blushing but nodded at him. She wanted to know what their rtionship would be but she knew this wasn''t the time to ask him that question. She hurriedly walked back toward the 1st floor.


    Kaitou looked at Chiaki''s back and nudged his shoulder, "Damn you, yboy, I''m very envious of you."


    Yuuki looked at him with an annoyed expression, "We don''t have time to do that, how about you get out and give me some light."


    "You know my n?" Kaitou looked at him with amazement.


    "Of course, there isn''t enough light in the dock, I know since I came there often," Yuuki hade to Tokyo Bay and it was very dark.


    "Why do you go to the dock? Are you fishing or something?" Kaitou looked at him weirdly.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No, I fed the fish there." He hadn''t been lying since he came to feed the fish in Tokyo Bay with his treat.


    "I''ll go after we descend to 2000 feet," Kaitou said.


    Yuuki nodded and believed in him.


    Yuuki was pretty lonely here alone in this pilot room.


    Kaitou had gotten out of this ne to attract the police toe to the dock. The police car would brighten the dock and make it easier for him tond there.


    Even though Yuuki didn''t need that since he could see clearly with his magic but he needed some alibi to do that. Even if Kaitou failed his mission he couldnd this ne safely. He sighed and said, "Kuroka, why don''t youe out? There is no one here."


    "Nyaaa! You notice, I''m here!!" Kuroka erased her transparent magic and sat in the co-captain seat, "Nyaa! This is my first time to be a pilot! Nyaa!!"


    Yuuki looked at her with a weird gaze and asked, "How do you know?"


    "Nyaa, this bes news on the TV," Kuroka said and added, "Do you need our help?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "If I use my magic, I won''t even need you to do something."


    "Nyaa, that''s true! You''re a lot stronger than me, after all," Kuroka moved closer and glued her cheek to his cheek, "I don''t know, you can drive a ne, nyaa!"


    "Well, do you want to do it with me sometimes? I can make a greater airne with my magic," Yuuki could do anything after all.


    "Really, nyaa? I can''t wait for that, nyaa!" Kuroka smiled at him.


    "Did Vali and everyone know?" Yuuki asked.


    Kuroka nodded, "Yeah, I''m talking with everyone right now with telepathy, they are very surprised to know you''re the one who drives it, they will alsoe to the dock to help you."


    "Tell them, thank you," Yuuki said then he asked her, "What about Utaha, Ranko, and Yukana?"


    Kuroka shook her head and said, "They''re very panicked, your dad picks them to calm them."


    Yuuki sighed in relief since his dad helped him. He turned his head and said to her, "Thank you, Kuroka, I''m pretty lonely here alone."


    "Nyaa! Are you courting me, Yuuki?" Kuroka smiled.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "It''s too fast for that."


    "WHY, NYAA!! YOU KEEP FLIRTING WITH OTHER GIRLS EASILY. YOU ALSO KISS THAT GIRL EARLIER!! BUT WHY I''M NOT?? AM I NOT ATTRACTED ENOUGH?" Kuroka asked sadly.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "You still have some regret somewhere, I won''t start until you can give your entire heart to me."


    Kuroka looked at him and said, "You''re very greedy, nyaa."


    "I know that''s why I''m helping you to tend to your rtionship with your sister right? After your rtionship better, let''s have mile high club," Yuuki said seriously.


    "You pervert, nyaa!!" Kurokaughed and rested her head on his shoulder, "I''m counting on you, nyaa."


    Yuuki nodded and didn''t say anything.


    BGM Detective Conan Main Theme: Magician of the Silver Sky Version (youtube/watch?v=bfCDqhesNP0)


    Yuuki looked seriously at the disy monitor. He looked at the dock and saw many police cars were moving toward the dock and brightened the dock.


    "Nyaa! That thief is a sess!" Kuroka said.


    Yuuki nodded and decreased the altitude to prepare for thending. He turned the wheeling steer to the left and moved toward the dock.


    Kaitou Kid looked at the ne which was moving toward the dock, "I''m counting on you, Yuuki!!"


    Utaha, Yukana, and Ranko felt really bad when they knew Conan was there. They looked at the monitor anxiously. Issei had his own channel to make it possible to watch the process of theirnding. They were together with Issei, Raku, Tsugumi, Marika, Honda, and Chitoge to watch himnd the ne.


    "Aniki, please be safe," Raku was very nervous.


    "That kid is tough, I''m sure, he cannd the ne safely," Even though, he said that Issei was very nervous and clenched his hands very hard.


    "YUUKI-SAMA!!!" Marika was crying right now while looking at the screen.


    "Marika-sama, you should believe in Yuuki-sama," Honda tried to calm her.


    "B-b-but...." Marika was scared.


    "If you really love him, you should believe in him," Utaha only uttered those words and looked at the monitor again. Even though she said that she was still worried about him.


    Marika felt offended by her words. She wiped the tears in her eyes and looked at the monitor. She needed to believe in her Yuuki-sama.


    Yuuki took the announcer on the pilot cabin and told to the passengers, "Passengers, the ne will now attempt an emergencynding, please fasten your seat belts and follow the instructions of the flight attendants."


    ''Yuuki..." The Hitotose group closed their eyes and believed in him.


    Conan looked up and thought, ''Don''t fail, Yuuki.'' His expression was very serious.


    Height: 700 feet, 140 knots.


    Yuuki looked at the monitor, it was almost the time tond the ne.


    "Yuuki, that kid with sses really has a bad aura around him," Kuroka said with a serious expression.


    Yuuki nodded, "He is the Human Version of Hades, you won''t die but you''ll be in very bad luck if you met him, be careful." He was wondering if Youkai could see something different on Conan.


    Kuroka nodded, "That''s true, you''re in this pain in the ass situation."


    Yuuki ignored her and focused on maintaining a 3-degree descent on the ne. He looked at Kuroka and said, "Kuroka, can you pull down the decent lever, pull up the p lever?"


    "Which one, nyaa?" Kuroka looked around.


    "It''s over there and here," Yuuki pointed to it with his finger.


    "Ok, nyaa!" Kuroka was happy that she could help him. She felt very happy when she thought she could save many people like this.


    BEEP!BEEP!BEEP!


    "What''s wrong, nyaa??" Kuroka was startled.


    "Nothing, the fuel isn''t much left, we need tond as soon as possible," Yuuki said.


    RATTLE!!RATTLE!!RATTLE!!


    50 meters from ground level.


    The ne kept vibrating and shaking around.


    40 meters from ground level.


    Yuuki kept descending the ne to the dock. He pulled the head of the ne and pulled the joystick to the end.


    10 meters from ground level.


    The ne kept descending and the tires hit the ground. Itnded on the ground but it was still moving very fast. He aimed the head of the ne down to stop the ne from moving. He pulled the reverse stream to stop this ne.


    BSHHHHHH!!!!!!


    Yuuki looked serious and hoped this ne would stop faster.


    "Yuuki!! There is crane ahead!! We''re going to hit!!" Kuroka said to him.


    "I know!" Yuuki stepped on the rudder with his right leg. He changed the direction of the ne and moved it to the right. He kept stepping on the rudder even though the left wing of the ne hit the crane.


    BAAMMM!!!


    The crane was destroyed because of the sh between it and the wing of the ne.


    CRRTTTTT!!!!!


    Yuuki looked ahead as the ne stopped near the contraction ce in the dock. He sighed in relief and felt very mentally drained right now.


    "WE''RE SUCCESS!! YAY!!" Kuroka jumped into him with an excited expression.


    Yuuki smiled and hugged her. He didn''t want to drive the ne for a while.


    Vali, Le Fay, Bikou, and Arthur looked at the ne which was stopped.


    "Sigh, that guy really did it," Bikou sighed in relief.


    "Yeah, what a crazy guy," Arthur nodded.


    "I''m d that everyone is safe," Le Fay said while looking at the ne.


    Vali nodded and turned back, "Let''s go back, they are safe."


    "You have to show some emotion," Bikou said.


    "Everything is fine, that''s all that matters," Vali said.


    They shook their heads but followed his back who made him their leader after all.


    Yuuki was hugging Kuroka until the door opened. Kuroka hurriedly transparent magic and hid it.


    "YUUKI!!!" The Hitotose group, the flight attendant, Haibara, Sonoko, and even Ran jumped into him.


    Being hugged by a lot of girls, Yuuki knew this ident had least given him some benefit. Now, he needed to enjoy his time in Hokkaido since he was very dead tired right now. He slept on Chiaki''s shoulder soundly.

 Chapter 215: Hokkaido Holiday

    Yuuki was together with Haibara and the Hitotose group was resting near the ambnce. After the emergencynding, the police called the ambnce to help all the passengers and brought the captain and co-captain to the hospital as soon as possible.


    Natsuki Sakai had been apprehended by the police for the murder of Maki Julie. She needed to spend a few years in jail for her crime.


    Yuuki had been called several times by his girlfriends, father, brother, friends, etc since hended safely. After answering all of them, he took a pack of cigarettes and lit it. He smoked it to release his stress.


    "Yuuki, are you smoking?" Hina-chan asked.


    "Sorry, do you hate it? I''ll turn it off, if you hate it," Yuuki forgot that there were a lot of people here.


    Hina-chan shook her head, "No, my father and grandfather also smoke too."


    "But you can''t smoke too much! It''s unhealthy for you!" Kuina reprimanded.


    "Hehehe, thank you for worrying me," Yuuki patted her head and asked, "I''m sure the theatre drama will be canceled, what do you want to do?"


    They were also lost, they just wanted to watch a drama theatre but didn''t expect to have this kind of incident. They were still in shock and that was why they stuck near him.


    "Well, do you want to tour around Hakodate? I''m sure there will be a lot of delicious food such as seafood or wild games," Yuuki said.


    "Seafood! Wild game! Let''s have a tour around Hokkaido!!" Kuina looked very excited and drooled.


    "Moo, Kuu-chan, don''t be udylike! B-but, I also want to tour around Hokkaido! I heard there is a beautiful flower garden here," Mayuki said.


    "I also want to see a Hokkaido bear and a wolf!" Hina-chan said, startling everyone.


    "You can''t, that''s dangerous!!" Yua reprimanded.


    "Really? I''m often ying with a bear and a wolf in my home," Hina-chan said.


    "Hina-chan, where exactly is your home?" Kuina was really confused about how Hina-chan could y with a wild animal.


    Yuuki was smiling while listening to their conversation. He looked at Chiaki who was very close beside him but didn''t say anything, "What''s wrong? Are you hurt somewhere?" He was wondering if she received a shock on her head during thending. If so then he really needed to take her to the hospital now.


    Chiaki shook her head and said, "No, let''s y." She gave him a smile.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Really? Don''t force yourself! You always like this, don''t put everyone on your own." He held her hand and used his magic to heal her. He needed some precaution after all.


    Chiaki looked at his hand which holding her hand. She looked around and noticed everyone was looking at them. She wanted to ask him what was his meaning when he kissed her earlier but stopped herself since there were a lot of people. She knew their feeling toward him and it would be unfair for her to have the first start in their group. Even though she knew he had three girlfriends but still she didn''t want to lose him.


    Chiaki sighed and decided to ask himter since there was a lot of time. She wasn''t in a rush to know what he felt about her.


    The next day, everyone decided to visit the famous Farm Tomita. This is a popr spot known for having thergestvender garden in Japan.


    "Yay!! Yuuki!! Let''s buy somevender ice cream!" Kuina pulled his hand.


    "Ok, ok, let''s buy it for everyone too," Yuuki smiled helplessly.


    Everyone was just too amazed at the scene in front of them. They forgot about what had happened yesterday and enjoyed this beautiful scene in front of them.


    "Yuuki, thank you!" Mayuki really loved this ce.


    Yuuki was d that everyone was happy. He had money and it would be a waste if he didn''t use it. Even if he lost money he could make a diamond or gold with his magic.


    After that, they had a feast with the delicious seafood of Hokkaido.


    Kuina was very happy since she ate a lot of delicious food today. She was eating baked corn and looked at Yuuki who was talking with Yua. She thought being with him together would be very happy. She looked at his free hand and grabbed it, "Yuuki! Let''s eat that!"


    Yuuki brought a lot of things today. He had gone on holiday with a Hitotose group and it would be bad if he didn''t bring souvenirs for his girlfriends.


    "Kyaaa!"


    "Hina-chan, how can your b.r.e.a.s.ts are soo big!"


    "Mayu-chan, you''re so smooth!"


    "Wow, Aki-chan, you''re very big!"


    "Moo, let''s enter the bath!"


    Yuuki sighed while looking at the sky. His little brother was standing high and he didn''t have anyone to help him in this situation. He really hoped his girlfriends were here to have fun in the onsen. He was really tempted to go to the other side but all of them were pure girls. He didn''t really want to taint them.


    "How troublesome," Yuuki sighed.


    "Wow, you''re really raring to go, nyaa! Do you want to mate with me!" Kuroka suddenly came out and entered the bath. She sat between his legs and rested her body on him.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and said, "Don''t me me, if I attack you." His libido was just too high right now since he didn''t have anyone to help him release it.


    "Nyaa, I don''t mind!" Kuroka moved and sat on the top of his little brother. His little brother was very strong and big, it was possible to sit on it.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed. He decided to hold himself even though he was a beast but he didn''t have a hobby to attack a girl forcefully.


    "But, your is too big, nyaa, I wonder if it will fit on my body," Kuroka looked wonderingly at his little brother.


    "Well, I''ll be gentle at that time," Yuuki said.


    "I''ll wait until that time, nyaa," Kuroka smiled.


    "That''s right, how about we visit your sister tonight? I brought a lot of souvenirs from here, I''m sure your sister will be happy," Yuuki thought this was a good chance.


    "Really, nyaa? Let''s visit her, tonight, nyaa!!" Kuroka was also happy and turned her body. She hugged him tightly and pressed her b.r.e.a.s.ts on him.


    Yuuki himself wasn''t much of a boob person. He looked at her rear and raised his eyebrow.


    "You''re not interested in my b.r.e.a.s.ts, nyaa?" Kuroka asked weirdly.


    "I''m more interested in your butt, you''re really an SS-ss criminal to have such a sinful butt," Yuuki pped her butt.


    "Nyaa! You pervert!" Kuroka pouted at him.


    "YUUKI!! IS THERE SOMEONE BESIDE YOU?" Chiaki asked him.


    "N-no! I''m alone here!" Yuuki said.


    "Really? But I can hear someone voice there?" Chiaki asked.


    Kuroka giggled at him and this reaction made him be annoyed.


    "No, it''s just your imagination, you cane here and check it if you want," Yuuki teased.


    "N-no, it''s okay, I believe in you," Chiaki said while stuttering.


    "You''re a bad boy, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Well, the bad boy is more popr after all, right?" Yuuki smiled cheekily.


    Kuroka could only shake her head helplessly at him.

 Chapter 216: Are you M?

    It was night, Yuuki was in his hotel room together with Kuroka who was sleeping on hisp. He caressed her hair while reading a book. They were waiting for a time until midnight before going to Koneko''s home. It would be troublesome to meet members of Grimory or Sitri.


    Kuroka opened her eyes and observed him for a while. She smiled and buried her face in his stomach. She sniffed him several times and hugged him. She didn''t stop him caressing her head since it felt nice.


    "It''s time," Yuuki said to her.


    Kuroka didn''t answer him and still hugged him tightly.


    "Kuroka?" Yuuki asked.


    "5 minutes!" Kuroka said while sniffing his body.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and continued to read a book. He had gotten used to this kind of intimate action since Ranko would always do this kind of thing with him.


    "Let''s go!" Kuroka suddenly stood up and said.


    Yuuki nodded at her and transformed into Zero.


    "You really, don''t want anyone to know your identity, huh," Kuroka felt bad about telling his identity to everyone.


    "I''m fine with Vali and everyone since they are trustworthy enough, but don''t ever tell anyone from the Khaos Brigade, I can handle it but it will be very troublesome," Yuuki didn''t want anyone to know his identity.


    "Roger, nyaa!!" Kuroka saluted at him and asked, "How do we go to Kuoh? Are we going to teleport?"


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Let''s ride a ne."


    "ne? Really?" Kuroka looked at him amazed.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, this time the ne is quite special." He teleported with her to the outside and snapped his fingers.


    A golden and emerald ark flying contraption suddenly appeared in the sky. It looked very luxurious and beautiful at the same time.


    Kuroka opened her mouth wide and said, "You''re really rich, nyaa."


    "If I''m not rich, I can''t open a harem, let''s go," Yuuki took her hand and drove this flying contraption.


    Kuroka looked at this thing with a curious gaze and asked, "What is the name of this thing, nyaa?"


    "Vimana," Yuuki said simply and drove toward Kuoh.


    Koneko couldn''t sleep and moved around her bed. Ever since her meeting with her older sister and that strange mask magician, her master Rias Gremory became very protective of her. She looked at Akeno who was lying on her side.


    "You can''t sleep, Koneko?" Akeno asked.


    Koneko shook her head and asked, "You don''t need to protect me, I''m strong enough." She knew her sister and that masked magician didn''te with harm intention, especially, when they gave her a lot of food. Even though she hated her sister because she abandoned her but she still wanted to meet her sister.


    "No! It''s too dangerous! They''re very strong! You need someone to help you! I also want revenge on that clown who wears a mask!" Akeno was really bitter when she remembered she was being tied like nothing in turtle bondage. Her pride as S was shattered and she needed her revenge. For the past few days, she had trained and mastered the art of bondage. She believed she could win against him this time, "Kukukuku!!" Sheughed evilly and couldn''t wait for her revenge.


    Koneko sighed at her and decided to sleep early until she smelled a familiar scene. She stood up directly and looked toward the window.


    "What''s wrong, Koneko?" Akeno also followed her and looked toward the window.


    From the window, they could see a beautiful golden ne flying toward them. They were just too stunned and amazed at the sudden appearance of this thing. They looked at two figures who were jumping from that thing and stood right in front of them.


    "Nyaanpasu!!" The masked magician raised his hand and said something strange.


    "What?" Akeno and Koneko said at the same time.


    "It''s a chance!" The masked magician hurriedly did turtle bondage on Akeno.


    They were just stunned with what was happening until they saw Kuroka walking with a lot of souvenirs.


    "Shinore! I''ming! I bring a lot of things from Hokkaido, let''s eat together!" Kuroka said with a smile.


    "LET G-," Before Akeno finished her words, her mouth was being gagged by a towel, "HMMMPHH!!!!" She looked very angry at this masked magician.


    "You need to stay still," the masked magician carried her on his shoulder and pped her butt.


    SLAP!SLAP!SLAP


    "HMMPHHM!!!" Akeno was very angry at this guy. She couldn''t wait for her revenge.


    Koneko blinked her eyes several times and decided to ignore it. She decided to eat the souvenirs that they gave her from Hokkaido.


    "Is it good, nyaa? Zero, help me to buy it, nyaa!" Kuroka said.


    "Zero?" Koneko looked confused.


    "That guy, nyaa! She is your brother-inw, nyaa!" Kuroka said with a blush.


    "B-brother-inw," Koneko was too stunned and looked at the masked magician who was teasing Akeno with amazed reaction, "R-really?"


    Kuroka nodded, "Yeah, he is very strong, nyaa! I can protect you and give you a lot of sweets, if you follow me, nyaa!!" She tried to tempt her.


    Koneko became silent when her older sister asked her to live together. She started to remember her childhood experience and said, "No."


    Kuroka was stunned and said, "Why, nyaa? Why won''t you go with me!!" She wanted to force her and brought her together with her.


    "Kuroka, don''t, let''s do it, slowly, we can meet her anytime, I''ll apany you," Yuuki held her shoulders and said.


    "T- that''s true," Kuroka calmed and sighed. She looked at Koneko and said, unsurely, "C-can I visit you, nyaa?"


    Koneko was stunned and looked away, "Do what you want, I can''t stop you after all." Even though she looked unhappy but her tail was moving around in an exciting manner.


    "Yay, nyaa! Here, nyaa! Eat a lot! We brought a lot of things! Let''s visit Hokkaido sometimes! The seafood is good, nyaa!!" Kuroka gave her a lot of food and told her the story of Hokkaido.


    Koneko listened to her quietly but didn''t stop eating the food in front of her.


    Yuuki sighed in relief and sat down.


    "UGH!!"


    Yuuki looked down and he was sitting on Akeno''s body whose body being tied by a rope. He could see an anger from her face. He smiled at her and tapped her cheek several times. He thought she looked very cute for some reason.


    "Are you M?"


    Yuuki could see Akeno was both angry and blush at the same time.

 Chapter 217: Hateful Guy

    Yuuki looked quietly at the interaction between two sisters while sitting on his personal chair. He read a book quietly while ignoring her.


    "HMMPHHHMM!!!!" Akeno was moving like a lobster to throw off this hateful guy.


    "Hey, don''t move around, I can''t read in peace," Yuuki said with an annoying tone.


    "HMMPHH!!!!" Akeno became very angry at him.


    Yuuki sighed and closed his book. He looked at her and said, "I''ll take the towel in your mouth but you can''t scream okay?"


    "HMMPHHH!!!" Akeno ignored him.


    "Then, I won''t take off the towel," Yuuki decided to continue to read a book until he saw her nodding at him. He looked at her and smiled, "Good, girl." He took off the towel in her mouth.


    "Aahh, you bas-," before Akeno finished her words, she was being gagged again.


    "Don''t scream, okay?" Akeno nodded in response with an angry expression.


    "Good," Yuuki nodded and took it off.


    "Who are you?" Akeno asked him. She needed to confirm whether he was an enemy or not.


    "Me? I''m just an S that likes to tease an M like you," his tone was very deep and entered deep into her soul.


    Akeno shuddered and blushed but she wasn''t just M. She was also an S and her pride wouldn''t allow her to be dominated by this strange guy.


    "Answer me, seriously!" Akeno looked very angry.


    "Well, I''m just helping her to meet her sister, that''s all if you want to know if I''m an enemy or not, then you should be able to guess, I can kill you easily after all since I can subdue you in seconds," Yuuki opened his book and read it.


    Even though Akeno felt bitter but she knew what he said was right. She knew that this guy could kill them easily without effort and this made her feel very worried. There was someone who could enter their territory without anyone noticing and strong enough to subdue her in seconds. She needed to call Rias and everyone.


    "Ah, I forgot to say that, you can''t use your magic now, that rope is special and you can''t call your master, don''t do anything okay? I just want to tend to the rtionship between sisters," Yuuki said while reading a book.


    Akeno raised her eyebrows and said, "Tend the rtionship between sisters? Do you know what she had done to Koneko? She abandoned her and ran away by herself after she killed her master! If it was not because of Rias, then Koneko wouldn''t be able to live right now!!"


    Yuuki sighed and closed the book, "That''s true, but Kuroka also has her own reason to do that."


    "HAAA?? WHAT KIND OF REASON? ABANDON IS ABANDON! THERE IS NO REASON!!" Akeno was agitated.


    Yuuki looked at her weirdly and said, "What is it? Why are you strangely angry about it? Do you have the same experience as her? Did someone abandon you too?" He knew what Akeno had gone through but he needed to act as if he didn''t know anything.


    Akeno flinched and looked away from him.


    "Hmm, so you also have the experience of being abandoned," Yuuki said.


    "It''s not your business!" Akeno shouted.


    "Well, that''s true, it''s not my business, but I''m curious, why did someone abandon such a cute girl like you? And who abandons you? Your siblings? No, then your parents?"


    Akeno flinched at his words.


    "Hmm, your parents, then who is it? Is it your mother? No, I guess, then your father, right?"


    "Shut up!!" Akeno shouted.


    "Well, what happens? Is it your father, did he really abandon you? Or does he have some problem and it makes him look like he abandoned you?" Yuuki said.


    Akeno was silent and didn''t say anything. She started to think about what he said to her.


    "Anyway, it seems you''re quite envious about the rtionship between Shirone and Kuroka, how about it? Do you want me to help you to tend to the rtionship between you and your father?" Yuuki asked.


    "You know what, you''re very annoying," Akeno told him.


    "Really? Then, I really seed in making you annoyed."


    "YOU!!!" Akeno was angry and sighed. She didn''t know why but she felt very angry whenever she met him. She always thought about this masked man and couldn''t focus on her job as a devil. She had thought of several ns to beat this guy but he defeated her easily. He also knew about how she hated her father. She was also quite envious of Koneko who was able to tend her rtionship with her sister.


    "Hey, your name is Akeno, right?" Yuuki asked.


    "What do you want?" Akeno looked at him suspiciously.


    "Do you want to go with me?" Yuuki asked.


    "What? Are you crazy? You''re my enemy! An enemy! Do you think, I''ll go with you?" Akeno looked at him as if someone was crazy. She looked at him and could see the smile under his mask.


    "It''s not that good that I''m your enemy since you''re a big masochist, you''ll feel happy following your enemy," Yuuki teased.


    "YOU!!!" Akeno was angry and wanted to bite this guy to death.


    "Well, I''m teasing you, I know you won''t follow me," Yuuki took his book and continued to read it.


    Akeno also didn''t say anything and looked away.


    Neither of them said anything until Kuroka came to him.


    "ZERO!! KONEKO, DIDN''T BELIEVE THAT YOU CAN SING, NYAA!!!" Kuroka clung to him and looked like very hurt.


    Yuuki closed his book and sighed, "Then do you want me to sing for you?"


    Kuroka nodded, "Give me the romantic song, that you can sing for me, nyaa! Show my sister that you can sing and love me very much, nyaaa!"


    "I''m not dating you yet," Yuuki said.


    "But, didn''t you say, you want my heart? You want it right? You want to mate with me, nyaa!! Sing me some song, nyaa!!" Kuroka shook his body very hard.


    "I get it! I get it! I''ll sing it for you!" Yuuki said.


    "Good, nyaa!" Kuroka seemed satisfied and sat while resting on his body. She didn''t care that he was sitting on the top of Akeno since she knew this girl was a masochist.


    Koneko looked at him curiously but with some doubt as well.


    Akeno tried to ignore them but also listened as well.


    Yuuki made a guitar out of nothing and said, "This song title is ''Hyakunen no Koi''."


    "A hundred-year love, wow, hurry up!!" Kuroka was excited.


    Koneko and Akeno also looked at him with amazement since this song title was very romantic. But they were still doubting him.


    "Ahem, then, I''ll start," Yuuki started ying his guitar.

 Chapter 218: Devil

    "Ever since I met you."


    "Everything has started to look different."


    "The voice of the wind, the colors of words."


    "It''s as if I''m being enveloped in a cradle."


    Kuroka smiled happily at him. She liked how he was very patient and gentle to her. She also liked this song who he made especially for her. She could imagine how she was very important to him. She couldn''t wait to mate with him and she was also d that he was very strong too. She wasn''t a stray cat now since she had her owner. She transformed into a docile and domestic cat.


    Yuuki sang while looking at this cat girl. He wanted tough at howughable that he was forgetting about her. He looked at her beautiful figure and thought about how she became someone important to him. Thought, he needed more time before he would start to have her. He also needed to think about his rtionship with Yaeko and Shouko. He sighed inside his mind and thought it was veryplicated. But he loved them and that was why it was veryplicated.


    "Gentle and warm."


    "It makes my chest tighten so much."


    "I want to see you, I want to see you."


    "I love you so much."


    Koneko and Akeno had a veryplicated expression, even idiot knew this song was very good and romantic. They were girls and also felt quite envious of Kuroka who had a guy sing a special song for her. They were also curious how was the appearance of this hateful guy under his mask. They needed to uncover his identity.


    "Even if time passes, it will never fade."


    "Our eternal love."


    Yuuki stopped singing and asked, "Are you satisfied?"


    "Nyaaa!" Kuroka hugged him tightly.


    Yuuki stood up while carrying her in his arms, "Well, we need to go back right now, their master and her friends areing here."


    "Ok, nyaa!!" Kuroka was still hugging him, "Shirone, bye!! See you again!"


    Koneko didn''t say anything and looked at them. She looked quite lonely.


    "Akeno, hurry up and tend to your rtionship with your father," Yuuki said while moving toward his Vimana.


    "You don''t need to tell me!!" Akeno feltplicated about this guy.


    Yuuki and Kuroka were walking toward Vimana until they heard a strange maic voice.


    BOOST!!


    "YOU BASTARD!! WHAT DID YOU DO TO KONEKO-CHAN AND AKENO-SAN!!!" A guy with beautiful red gauntlet appeared in front of them. He looked that both Koneko and Akeno were fine but Akeno was being tied by turtle bondage. He looked at the masked man and said, "Are you the one who did the bondage to Akeno-san?"


    Yuuki ignored him and looked at many people who followed him.


    "WHO ARE YOU!!" The girl had long zing red hair and a girl with a bob cut and short hair. They came along with their servant.


    "Rias, that is Kuroka an SS-ss criminal," the Bob cut girl said.


    Rias looked angrily at them. She looked at the cat girl who hugged the masked man.


    "Well, let me introduce myself, my name is Zero," Yuuki introduced himself then added, "And this is Kuroka."


    "What do you want in my territory!" Rias asked him curtly.


    "Rias, don''t get agitated, the enemy is very strong," Sona said.


    "Answer me!!" Rias was angry being ignored.


    Kuroka looked at them with an angry expression, "Yuuki, let''s teach them a lesson, they''re annoying me."


    Yuuki patted her head and said, "Don''t let''s just leave, I don''t really want to get involved with the sisters of Maou after all."


    Kuroka grumbled but nodded. She looked at him curiously, "You actually can get away from them instantly why did you wait for them?"


    "Well, I heard the sister of Maou is pretty cute, I''m quite curious, but I guess Utaha is more beautiful," Yuuki shook his head while remembering her legs.


    "Hey! Am I not beautiful in front of your eyes!!" Kuroka pouted.


    Yuuki pinched her nose and said, "You''re pretty cute yourself, especially this sinful butt." He pped her butt.


    SLAP!


    "Nyaa, you pervert!" Kurokaughed at him.


    Everyone was looking at both people who were flirting in front of them. They were pretty annoyed looking at them unting their intimacy in front of them. They looked pretty jealous of their interaction.


    "DON''T IGNORE US!!" Rias gathered her power of destruction and threw it toward them.


    Yuuki didn''t do anything and just bounced back that attack toward them.


    Everyone was stunned when Rias''s attack bounced back toward them and became bigger. They didn''t expect it would happen and didn''t have time to escape. They closed their eyes and waited for the attack to hit them until they felt it didn''t hit them. They opened their eyes and looked that big power of destruction disappeared suddenly. They felt a man in front of them had a power of Kokabiel or not and he could kill them anytime he wanted.


    "I''m onlying to see Shirone, I won''t bother with your territory, but if you bother me too much even if you''re siblings of Maou, I won''t be merciful," Yuuki used gravity magic on them.


    They felt pressure on their body and couldn''t move at all.


    "WHAT IS THIS!!" Issei felt his body be heavy until he couldn''t move.


    "Kuuhh!!!" Xenovia tried to stand but she couldn''t.


    Everyone was in pain and only a few Akeno, Koneko, and Asia didn''t feel anything.


    "PLEASE STOP!!" Koneko screamed at him.


    Yuuki stopped and said with a sigh, "Well, I''ll go back now." He snapped his finger and recovered every one.


    They felt their bodies recovered instantly and felt confused towards him.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and jumped toward his Vimana. He drove it directly back to Hokkaido.


    BSSSSHHHH!!!!


    Rias''s group and Sona''s group were dumbfounded looking at the scene in front of them. They were amazed at what seemed to be his ne.


    "Vimana, huh? I wonder where that guy got it," a middle-old man with a blonde fringe and goatee said.


    "Azazel-sensei!" Issei was surprised.


    "Sensei, why didn''t you help us?" Sona asked him.


    "Well, he didn''t show any hostility toward you and teased you only," Azazelughed.


    "That''s teasing?" Xenovia looked at him with a weird expression.


    "That''s teasing, he can crush you easily after all," Azazel said with a snort.


    They hung their heads down and felt they were very weak.


    "Luckily, he doesn''t seem like an enemy and onlye to see Koneko, his girlfriend must be Kuroka and she asks him to bring him here," Azazel said.


    "I won''t let them take my cute servant!" Rias said with a serious expression.


    "They didn''t take her, he could take her whenever he wanted but he didn''t, he didn''t want to antagonize you or he is trying to reconcile the rtionship of Koneko and her sister slowly, hmm, that guy is really harem king," Azazel said with amazement.


    "Sensei, do you know that bastard?" Issei felt pissed since he couldn''t even help her master.


    "Well, I don''t know, maybe I should tell everyone as a precaution," Azazel said while caressing his goatee. He looked at his students and said, "Don''t think too much about him, let''s go back and sleep!"


    They were still dissatisfied but they couldn''t do anything.


    "Hmm, can you untie me first?" Akeno suddenly said to everyone.


    They looked at Akeno and realized she was being tied to lewd bondage.


    Azazel looked at the bondage with amazement: "I wonder how he can train his bondage skills to perfection."


    "I know right! Even if he is an enemy but I can''t help but amaze at his bondage skill!" Issei said with admiration.


    They ignored the two idiots and untied Akeno. They needed to train harder to get stronger.

 Chapter 219: Chaos

    Yuuki arrived back at his hotel and changed his clothes back. Heid his body on the bed and looked at the ceiling.


    "What are you thinking?" Kuroka looked at his face curiously.


    "Nothing, I''m just thinking that bes a viin makes me have aplicated feeling," Yuuki felt attacking them with gravity magic was too much. But he needed to set his prestige in front of them or else they would start attacking him.


    "Don''t worry, nyaa! It''s not like, they knew you," Kuroka said.


    "That''s true," Yuuki knew beside Vali group and Ophis. No one knew his real identity and it was better that way. He looked at her and said, "Let''s sleep."


    "Okay, nyaa!" Kuroka used one of his arms and hugged him. She looked veryfortable on his arms.


    "What a spoiled cat," Yuuki shook his head and closed his eyes.


    The next day, Yuuki and Hitotose group arrived at the airport and saw many people were picking them up.


    "YUUKI-SAMA!!" Marika ran very fast and jumped toward him.


    But someone was faster than her.


    "YUUKI!!" 2x


    Ranko and Yukana hugged him tightly.


    Marika didn''t give up and also hugged him with everyone.


    Yuuki hugged them back and looked at the woman who walked calmly with smirk expression on her face.


    "Wee home," Utaha smiled warmly at him.


    "I''m home," Yuuki said to her.


    Chiaki looked at Yuuki who was being hugged by everyone. She forgot to ask him a question ''why did he kiss her before?'' She wanted to ask him but it was pretty difficult since he was there with a lot of beautiful girls around him. She sighed and could only wait for him to say something if he remembered it thought.


    "Manager, what''s wrong?" Hina-chan asked.


    "Aki-chan, are you sick?" Mayuki asked worriedly.


    "It''s not good! Do you want to eat this cake? This will make you healthy!" Kuina offered her a cake.


    "I don''t think to eat a cake will cure her," Yua replied.


    Chiaki shook her head and smiled at them, "Nothing, I''m fine." She felt stupid to make everyone worried. She looked at him with burning eyes, if he forgot about it. She needed to make him remember about it.


    Yuuki was in his manga studio with a lot of people here in this room. He wanted his house to finish as soon as possible so he couldn''t feel this crowded.


    "Ok, how about you guys go home, I''m quite tired after the flight," Yuuki said while looking at everyone.


    "YUUKI-SAMA!! I WANT TO SLEEP WITH YOU!!" Marika wanted to hug him but she was being pulled by Chitoge and Tsugumi.


    "I won''t let you!" Chitoge said.


    "No!" Tsugumi said.


    The Hitotose group had gone back to their dorm. Yuuki asked his dad to take them back to their dorm with his subordinates.


    When they were fighting each other two people entered his manga studio and made it even more crowded.


    "Mihari, Minano, what''s wrong?" Yuuki asked them.


    "Yuuki-sensei.." Mihari looked at him sadly.


    "Yuuki! Why did you publish your manga in the Shounen Jump!! Did you want to cut the contract between you and mypany??" Minano jumped into him and shook his clothes.


    "Calm down," Yuuki tried to calm her.


    "I CAN''T!! I CAN''T!! OUR BEST MANGAKA ARE GOING TO JOIN SHOUNEN JUMP!! WHO CAN CALM DOWN!!" Minano who was usually expressionless showed such a reaction to him.


    "Yuuki-sensei, are you going to leave me?" Mihari looked at him.


    "Yes, I can give Mihari to you! She is still a v.i.r.g.i.n!!" Minano said to him.


    "CHIEF EDITOR!!!" Mihari was blushing.


    "I said calm down! I''m going to tell you that ''Shounen Jump'' is mypany now," Yuuki picked Minano to stop her to shake his clothes.


    "Eh?" Minano and Mihari said at the same time.


    "Since I get my ownpany, I can publish my manga by myself," Yuuki said to them.


    Minano and Mihari were just stunned when they heard this news. They didn''t expect Yuuki bought a ''Shounen Jump''. They knew he was from a rich family but they didn''t expect to be this much. They knew since he owned his ownpany there was no way he would continue to publish his manga to theirpany.


    Minano gritted her teeth and said slowly, "I''ll give you."


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at her.


    "I''ll give you some share of mypany!!!" Minano looked at him. She didn''t want to lose him and she knew the sess of herpany was because of this young man. If she lost him herpany would go bankrupt in no time. She didn''t want that to happen and would definitely do anything even to give him some share of herpany.


    "Really?" Yuuki was quite amazed at her.


    "Yes! That''s why don''t leave mypany! I''ll also throw Mihari to you!" Minano said.


    "CHIEF EDITOR!!" Mihari was very embarrassed.


    Minano looked down and said, "If you want I can give myself to you too."


    Yuuki twitched his lips and felt cold gaze gathered toward him. He needed to answer her as soon as possible or else there would be bloodshed here.


    "Ahem, I''ll take the share of yourpany then," Yuuki wouldn''t reject if someone gave him a pie.


    "Good, then how about us?" Minano took off her clothes and said, "We can do it now."


    Yuuki felt very strange looking at the n.a.k.e.d body of legal loli in front of him.


    "CHIEF EDITOR!!!" Mihari ran toward her and tried to dress her again.


    "STOP!!!" Everyone was shouting together and stopped Minano. This chaos didn''t stop until everyone was tired and decided to go home.


    Yuuki sighed while messaging his head. He took a deep breath and said, "Let''s enjoy Utaha''s legs now."

 Chapter 220: Shouko Nishimiya 1

    Shouko was looking at the mirror several times. She didn''t tie her hair into a ponytail and showed off her beautiful long hair.


    "Nee-chan, why are you dressing very nice?" Yuzuru looked at her sister with puzzlement.


    Shouko was quite shy while telling her in signnguage.


    Yuzuru opened her mouth and eyes wide open when she read the message of her sister, "YOU''RE GOING TO DATE WITH YUUKI!!!" Her roar was very loud and made everyone in the home know.


    Ito smiled and looked at her grandchildren while drinking warm tea. She looked at her daughter who had aplicated expression on her face, "Isn''t this what you want?"


    Yaeko looked away and didn''t say anything. She had said to him that she wanted her daughter to be happy but still, she felt reluctant to have him as her son-inw.


    Ito shook her head and said, "You should talk about him with Shouko."


    "No, it''s okay, we broke up after all," Yaeko said.


    "Don''t regret it, okay," Ito said.


    Yaeko didn''t say anything but her heartfelt very tight right now. She looked at both of her daughters who were both excited and worried at the same time, "Yuzuru, don''t bother your sister."


    "But mom! Nee-chan will be dating a wolf! The most famous yboy in the city! She is going to be eaten! Are you not worried!" Yuzuru said with an exaggerated gesture.


    Yaeko frowned at her daughter, "Don''t say something stupid!!"


    They started arguing with each other and made both Shouko and Ito smile at them.


    "I''ll be going," Shouko used signnguage and closed the door.


    Yuzuru took a ck jacket, face masker, a camera, and a ck hat. She ran toward her sister but she was being pulled by her mom.


    "Where are you going?" Yaeko looked very fierce.


    "I''m very worried about Nee-chan! Let me follow her!" Yuzuru said with eyes full of determination.


    Yaeko looked veryplicated and said, "Don''t bother them."


    Yuzuru smiled at her, "Yes! I''ll report everything to you mom!" She hurriedly followed her sister.


    Yaeko sighed and sat back on the sofa.


    "Aren''t you going to follow them?" Ito smiled at her.


    "No," Yaeko sighed and tried to watch some interesting television show.


    Ito smiled wryly at her daughter''s stubbornness.


    Yaeko watched the show on the television but she couldn''t enjoy it at all, ''Tell him to Shouko?'' There was no way she could tell her daughter that her crush had dated her mom for a while.


    Yuuki was calmer and ate his breakfast slowly. He would have a date with Shouko today. She said she would bring him to her childhood ce. He was wondering where was it.


    "Are you going on a date?" Yukana asked him while caressing Kuroka in her arms.


    "Yes, I''ll be going home quitete," Yuuki said.


    "Are you going to bring her to a hotel?" Ranko asked.


    "No way, this one is a pure rtionship and I''m not a beast," Yuuki shook his head while getting a doubtful expression from Utaha, Yukana, Ranko, and Kuroka.


    "Who is it?" Utaha asked.


    "Shouko," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm, that cute girl from Ousai?" Yukana was surprised.


    "Are you really going to date her?" Ranko looked very surprised.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, she asked me during our meeting a few days ago."


    Utaha looked at him and said, "I want to see her if you decide to make her into your harem."


    Yuuki rubbed his nose and said, "I don''t have a harem."


    "YOU LOOK INTO THE MIRROR AND SAID THAT AGAIN," They shouted at him.


    "I''m joking," Yuuki didn''t expect they would give this reaction to him. He stood up and kissed them, "I''ll be going."


    "Yes!" 3x


    Yuuki didn''t drive his car but waited near the bus station.


    Shouko told him that they would go to that ce using bus transportation.


    Yuuki was fine with her arrangement and waited for her there while giving a message to Minano. He knew this woman had a lot of connection with a lot of people.


    Yuuki: "I want to buy a gamepany and animepany, can you help me?"


    Minano: "Really? I understand the animepany but can you make a game?"


    Yuuki: "Did you forget that I''m the winner of the''Game Making Tournament''?"


    His game was still giving him money, many people kept buying his game and if there was nothing wrong his game would be the game of the year.


    Minano: "Hmm, okay, I''ll help you."


    They kept messaging each other. Yuuki ignored some girls who tried to ask him dates. He had a date with someone and he didn''t care for them. He also messaged Yosshi to help him with a house near Kuoh.


    Yosshi: "Why are you going to buy a house there?"


    Yuuki: "Well, can you help me, uncle? I''ll give you Sekibayashi''s signature."


    Yosshi: "Sure!"


    Yuuki was d that Yosshi didn''t ask him a question again to buy a house in Kuoh.


    "YOUKIII!!" Yuuki turned his head and saw Shouko who was running toward him.


    "Shouko," Yuuki smiled at her and he observed her and said, "You''re beautiful today."


    "Thank you," Shouko used signnguage.


    They were talking to each other until someone disturbed them.


    "You reject me because of this deaf girl? Do you have blind eyes or something? I''m several times more beautiful than her!!"


    Shouko was both scared and felt unconfident. She looked at the beautiful girl in front of her and felt whether it was fine for her to feel very happy right now.


    When Yuuki epted her date invitation Shouko was like in the dream and very happy. But she started wondering whether it was okay for him to date him.


    Yuuki was like the sun to her, he made her warm andfortable but he was out of her reach. When she was thinking the moreplicated thing she felt her hand being held by his hand. She looked up and saw him smiling at her.


    "Shut up, ugly! She is several times more beautiful than you," Yuuki said then took Shouko to the bus.


    The girl was stunned hearing his insult to her. She was still in shock until her friends tapped her shoulder.


    "I think that''s too much," her friend said.


    "I think I''m in love," the girl said.


    "What?" Her friend was bbergasted and looked at her as if crazy.


    Yuuki was holding her hand while sitting on the chair.


    Shouko was blushing and held his hand tighter. She felt happy and worried at the same time. She was happy that he praised her and worried that he insulted that girl. She asked him this question and received augh from him. She pouted since he wasughing at her.


    "Hehe, don''t worry about it, didn''t you say you want to take me somewhere special?" Yuuki asked.


    Shouko nodded and felt spirited. It had been a while since she came to that ce and she wanted to go with him.

 Chapter 221: Shouko Nishimiya 2

    "Where are we going?" Yuuki asked.


    "Amagi Brilliant Park," Shouko said with the signnguage while smiling. She told him with a lot of vigor with signnguage. She hade to this ce in her childhood time together with her family. At that time was probably the happiest time of her life if she didn''t meet Yuuki in her life.


    "Amagi Brilliant Park, huh?" Yuuki felt this name was strangely familiar. But he decided not to think much after this would be his first time to take Shouko to date. He was wondering how Yaeko felt about her daughter dating with her ex-boyfriend. He was sure that Yaeko''s feeling would be veryplicated right now.


    "How are your friends? Are they training hard?" Yuuki was wondering about the ''K-On'' group. There wasn''t much time before the ''Amateur Music Tournament''. They needed to train very hard topete in thatpetition. Luckily, if they seeded in their practice they would get a good song from him. He wanted to know their progress from Shouko.


    Shouko smiled while nodding," Yes, they''re practicing very hard, the student council keeps monitoring them to practice until they can sing your song, your song is very beautiful that day, can you sing it to me again?" She said with signnguage.


    "Sure, I don''t mind, you can listen to it anytime you want," Yuuki said.


    Everyone on the bus was looking at both Yuuki and Shouko. This was their first time to see this kind of couple. They looked at the handsome boy who could make anyone blushing talking affectionately to this cute girl. They wanted to know what was their conversation but they couldn''t since they were talking with signnguage.


    Yuuki and Shouko were talking happily until they saw a big white castle from outside the window.


    "Yuuki! That''s Amagi Brilliant Park!" Shouko said happily with signnguage.


    "That''s quite impressive," Yuuki didn''t expect the park was that big castle. He felt relief since in his mind he had thought this amus.e.m.e.nt park was deserted ce or something.


    "NEXT STOP, AMAGI BRILLIANT PARK! AMAGI BRILLIANT PARK!"


    Shouko took his hand and got out of the bus. Both of them received a weird gaze from everyone when they stopped in this ce. But both of them ignored it and walked together there.


    "Hey! Are you really going to this ce?" An old man suddenly said to them.


    "Of course, we''reing to this ce, why are you asking?" Yuuki looked at him weirdly.


    This old man had aplicated expression from blushing, twitched, and shook his head, "You''re still too young toe here and you do not cheat this young girl toe with you here right?"


    Shouko shook her head hard, "I''m the one who invites him," She said with signnguage.


    The old man looked at Yuuki, "What is she talking about?"


    "She said she is the who invited me," Yuuki replied.


    "WHATT!!" The old man was startled.


    "Old man, why are you so startled? And what''s wrong with using to this ce?" Yuuki felt a weird feeling.


    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN?? YOU GUYS ARE STILL TEENAGER AND COME TO LOVE HOTEL IN THE AFTERNOON, AS AN ELDER, I NEED TO REPRIMAND YOU!!" The old man felt mad at the shameless couple in front of them.


    "Wuut? Love hotel?" Yuuki was bbergasted.


    Shouko who was also understood about love hotel was also blushing and embarrassed.


    Then both of them saw a couple entering this ce and heard their conversation.


    "I miss your ass."


    "Me too, let''s f.u.c.k a lot of times."


    "Yeah."


    Yuuki looked at Shouko with a surprised expression. He was wondering if she asked him to go together in this ce. He didn''t mind but he didn''t expect she was this bold.


    Shouko who saw his expression became panicked. She started exining to him that this was a misunderstanding while crying. She was afraid that he would think she was a cheap girl who brought a man to the hotel room.


    "Ok, I understand, there is no way, Shouko will bring me to this ce, this is a misunderstanding, I understand, okay?" Yuuki said while hugging her. He patted her head and tried to calm her.


    Shouko nodded while weeping.


    "Shouko is a really pure girl and kind after all," Yuuki calmed her with a lot of sweet words. He didn''t mind actually if she brought him here though.


    "So this is a misunderstanding," the old man said while looking at them.


    Yuuki looked at this man with a weird expression, ''Why are you not going home?''


    "Where are you gonna go?" the old man asked.


    "We''re going to Amagi Brilliant Park, do you know where it is?" Yuuki asked.


    The old man nodded, "You just need to walk around 100 meters straight from this street."


    "Thank you, old man," Yuuki said.


    "Thaank youii," Shouko said with an angelic smile.


    The old man was almost purified looking at her smile. He looked at Yuuki and said, "Young man, take care of your girlfriend."


    "You don''t need to say that to me," Yuuki said with a snort and took her hand, walked toward the Amagi Brilliant Park.


    Shouko smiled while looking at him. She was d that the misunderstanding had been solved and she was also blushing when she heard the old man calling her his girlfriends. She was so happy right now with him.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki looked at her.


    "Nouthing," Shouko smiled at him.

 Chapter 222: Shouko Nishimiya 3

    Yuuki and Shouko arrived at Amagi Brilliant Park while looking at the entrance gate.


    "Are you sure this is the ce?" Yuuki asked while looking unsurely. After all, the entrance gate looked very old and very deserted. He was wondering if this was an abandoned amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    "Uhm," Shouko nodded unsurely. She remembered the name of this park but she didn''t expect it would be like this.


    "How about we enter this ce first?" Yuuki said.


    Shouko nodded at him and decided to enter the amus.e.m.e.nt park first. They walked toward the ticket booth and were greeted by a huge man almost 2 meters with a wrestling mask.


    "WELCOME!!" The man greeted them.


    Shouko was scared and hid behind him.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and asked, "Is this really Amagi Brilliant Park?"


    The man nodded, "Yes, this is Amagi Brilliant Park."


    Yuuki looked at Shouko and asked, "Are we really going to enter? We can change our date destination if you want?" He didn''t want his first date with her to fail.


    Shouko shook her head hard. She was very stubborn and wanted to show him her childhood memory.


    Yuuki decided to follow her wish, "How much is the ticket for two?"


    "The ticket for an a.d.u.l.t is 100 coin ind and two people are 200 coin ind," the man said with a smile.


    "Cheap??" Yuuki was surprised at the price of the ticket. He decided not to think too much about it. At least he was together with Shouko if he was alone he would nevere to this ce.


    Yuzuru was looking at both Yuuki and Shouko who entered such a deserted and suspicious amus.e.m.e.nt park. She remembered this park in her childhood time but she didn''t expect it would be something like this. She was very speechless but still decided to enter this amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    Yuuki looked at the amus.e.m.e.nt park and as expected it was very deserted. He could only see an old man who yed chess there. He took a deep breath and tried to think positively. This was an amus.e.m.e.nt park so they needed to have fun. He looked at Shouko who also had a surprised expression on her face.


    "How about we try the attraction?" Yuuki asked.


    Shouko nodded at him and also wanted to try the attraction in this amus.e.m.e.nt park. She also clenched both of her hands and looked very determined. She needed to make this date to seed.


    "Sorcerer''s hill?" Yuuki looked suspiciously at this attraction.


    "Let''s go try it!" Shouko looked very excited to ride this attraction.


    Yuuki nodded and followed her inside. He needed to protect her no matter what since he doubted the attraction in this amus.e.m.e.nt park was working.


    They were being greeted by lifeless expression staff who told them to ride the attraction. They rode the mini train which was slowly moving until it hit something.


    TING!!


    The mini train was shaking and Yuuki held Shouko to not fall from this attraction. He gritted his teeth and felt this was very dangerous.


    "Are you okay?" Yuuki asked. He wanted toin to the management of this amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    "Hmm," Shouko blushed while nodding slowly.


    Yuuki sighed in relief and looked around the attraction. This mini train showed a robot flower which slowly said.


    "Wee to Tiramie''s Flower Adventure," the flower robots moved very shaky and looked very old. Even though it was very dangerous, the flowers inside this attraction were quite good. When the attraction was over, Yuuki helped her to stand up. He would never enter this attraction again if the management of the amus.e.m.e.nt park didn''t solve this problem.


    "The Heart-Pounding Coaster?" Yuuki looked at Shouko who was by his side. She looked very excited when she saw this roller coaster but he frowned since he knew this attraction was dangerous. He really meant it this attraction was dangerous since it was very old and what if both of them fell from this attraction.


    "Do you really want to ride this thing?" Yuuki asked.


    Shouko nodded at him in a vigorous manner.


    Yuuki frowned while looking at this dangerous attraction. He needed to protect her no matter what. Along the way, his objective to seed on his date was changing to protect her from a dangerous attraction in this amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    Both of them entered the attraction and rode the roller coaster.


    Yuuki and Shouko were riding a roller coaster in a calm manner. He sighed in relief since this attraction wasn''t dangerous but he twitched his lips and couldn''t help shouting, "SLOW!!!!"


    This roller coaster was moving really slow and they didn''t even feel a thrill and excitement.


    Shouko also had a troubled expression on her face when she rode this thing.


    Next, since they had tried many dangerous attractions, they wanted to try something soft this time. They yed the coffee cup attraction and only it was the most dangerous attraction in this amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    Shouko was very dizzy while trying to hold the handle of the cup.


    Yuuki wanted to smash this attraction in anger by looking at the pained Shouko.


    Both of them were resting on the bench.


    Shouko looked very pale and Yuuki bought her cool drink and wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    "Coorry," Shouko felt their date was failed.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, we can have a date again, this is not your fault."


    Shouko nodded but still felt very sad right now.


    "This is not your fault, this is the fault of this trashy amus.e.m.e.nt park! What the heck with the attractions! Why the roller coaster is slow! Why there is a maligned rail in the attractions! And why the hell the coffee cup is moving faster than the roller coaster!! Let''s note to this amus.e.m.e.nt park! I''m sure this amus.e.m.e.nt park will be closed down in few days," After Yuuki said this both him and Shouko were startled by a sound of a gun.


    BANG!!


    Yuuki avoided the bullet and ran toward his assant. He wondered if someone who shot him was the enemy of his dad. He moved very fast and caught the person instantly. He dropped this person to the ground and locked his hands.


    "Who are you!!" Yuuki was very serious and he felt this wasn''t a man but a girl.


    "Girl?"


    Yuuki saw a beautiful girl wearing a scarlet full dress uniform with ck ents that look like the British Army''s Infantry/Bandsman, gold aigrettes are worn on the right shoulder, a white ribbon at the center of her cor, ck skirt, and white thigh-high stockings with ck ribbons tied around.


    "LET GO OF ME!!" The girl was screaming at him.

 Chapter 223: Shouko Nishimiya 4

    Yuuki was holding this girl to the girl.


    "Who sent you?" Yuuki looked at this girl.


    "LET GO OF ME!!" The girl was moving around like a lobster.


    "Youuki!! Stoopp!" Shouko pulled him away from this girl.


    But Yuuki didn''t move and asked, "Why are you shooting at me?"


    The girl gritted her teeth and said, "Because you mock this amus.e.m.e.nt park! This amus.e.m.e.nt park will be a sess! I won''t let it be closed down!"


    "Ha? Look here, first, your ticket price is only 100 ind coin, how can you manage this kind of big amus.e.m.e.nt park with only that much of money, it''ll possible if you have a lot of guests but there was almost none. The attractions are very bad and some of them are very dangerous, also who are you?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m Sento Izusu, I''m the manager of this ce," Sento said.


    "Then there is a manager who shoots the guests! I will be surprised if this ce isn''t closed down," Yuuki felt a headache looking at this amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    "Then what should we do? What should we do to save this amus.e.m.e.nt park?" Izusu looked very desperate.


    "Ha? Why are you asking me? Ask that to the business consultant, let''s go, Shouko," Yuuki took her hand and left this crazy girl.


    "Corry," Shouko bowed to Izusu and left.


    Izusu looked at the two figures of a young man and girl. She gritted her teeth and stood up. She would definitely save this amus.e.m.e.nt park no matter what.


    "I''m sorry, I was quite emotional earlier, I couldn''t help but be angry at this amus.e.m.e.nt park," Yuuki said.


    Shouko shook her head and said it was okay.


    "Do you want to continue our date somewhere? It''ll leave a bad taste for me to leave this date like this," Yuuki didn''t want his first date with her to end like this.


    Shouko looked around and pointed her finger at one of the attractions.


    Yuuki followed her finger and asked, "Do you want to ride Ferris-Wheel?"


    Shouko nodded at him, she knew this was herst chance to say what she had always buried inside her heart. She needed to tell him now or else she wouldn''t have more chance.


    Both of them entered the Ferris-Wheel together. They looked at the sunset and the scenery around. Even though this amus.e.m.e.nt park was very bad but it was still giving both of them quite weird memories. Both of them wereughing while remembering their experiences earlier.


    Shouko looked at him with a shy expression. She got very nervous all of sudden and became afraid of rejection. She started to think about what if their rtionship changed when she confessed to him. She didn''t want their rtionship became awkward because of this. She didn''t want to lose him and destroyed their rtionship. But her heart felt very hurt whenever she thought that she wasn''t the one who with him. She knew that some girls in her school also aimed to be his girlfriends.


    Shouko wasn''t sure how Yuuki felt about her. She had very low esteem for herself. She was deaf and was different from a normal girl. She was wondering if she was suited for him. Then without she even noticed tears started to fall from her eyes.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Yuuki felt worried and panicked seeing her crying face. He took his handkerchief and wiped the tears in her eyes carefully. He felt pain looking at her sadden expression.


    "Hmm, noching," Shouko shook her head while smiling, "Leest gouu houm noww." (Let''s go home now).


    Ferris-Wheel was over and they came out at the same time.


    Shouko was in front of him walking until she was being pulled by him.


    "Let''s enter this ferris-wheel again," Yuuki said.


    Shouko was quite surprised and said, "Bout thee amuese park will bi klooed." (But the amus.e.m.e.nt park will be closed).


    Amagi Brilliant Park closed around 5 p.m.


    Yuuki still remembered her smile earlier. Her smile seemed forced in front of his eyes and he didn''t want to see it again. He looked at the staff and said, "It''s okay, right? We''ll be going home after one time."


    The staff wasn''t sure how to answer his question. After all, he was just a staff member and didn''t have authority here. "It''s a tro-."


    "Let them enter for one more time," Izusu came and said to them.


    The staff felt relief and said, "Then please enjoy our Ferris-wheel."


    "Thanks," Yuuki said to Izusu and brought Shouko to the Ferris wheel.


    Izusu nodded and didn''t say anything.


    "Is that okay, ron?"


    Suddenly many staff at the amus.e.m.e.nt park came to the ferris-wheel.


    "You idiot, mi!! The girl is longing for the young man, mi! I''m sure the girl is preparing to confess to the boy but because of an amus.e.m.e.nt park, she decided not to do it, mi!"


    "W-well," everyone also felt guilty when they thought the girl n had failed because of them.


    "We need to help her, mi! Let''s make her confession a sess, mi!" a pink cat mascot said.


    "How do we do this, ron?"


    "Well, leave it to me, mi! I''m the one who is called the king of yboy during my high school know how to do it, mi!"


    Everyone was looking at him with a doubtful expression.


    "Don''t doubt me, mi! Let''s do it, mi!"


    "O-oh!!"


    BGM (Zaq - Kimi no Tonari Wa).


    Yuuki looked at the girl in front of him. Shouko looked very attractive today and he felt his heart beating fast. He felt like an idiot to pull her inside to ride Ferris-Wheel again together with him. He wasn''t sure what should be said to her.


    "What crong, Youki?" Shouko looked at him curiously and tilted her head.


    Yuuki blinked his eyes several times when he looked at her cute gesture. He had never felt this nervous before. He had dated her mother and now he wanted to date the daughter. He felt like trash but he still wanted her to be with him.


    Yuuki started to fall into her slowly. He felt her existence started to be important in his life. Her smile, her voice, her everything, he felt he couldn''t live with her but strangely he couldn''t say it to her. He couldn''t utter those words to make her be his.


    BAMM!!BAMM!BAMM!!


    Both of them were startled and looked outside. They saw fireworks in the orange sky. Yuuki frowned while thinking, ''What kind of idiot who set fireworks in the evening?'' But he felt calmer right now. He took her hand and said, "I love you." His words were strangely natural as if he had practiced it a thousand times.


    Shouko was surprised when she started crying again.


    Yuuki became even more confused and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Shouko didn''t answer him immediately then she started telling him with signnguage, "Is it okay?"


    "What do you mean?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m deaf and I''m not like a normal girl," Shouko said while crying in signnguage.


    Yuuki''s expression was firm, "No, I want you, rather do you really ept me? I have a lot of girlfriends after all."


    Shouko shook her head and said in signnguage, "Yes, I don''t mind, I love you too."


    Both of them looked at each other and smiled. They closed the distance between their heads and kissed each other.


    Every staff member of the Amagi Brilliant Park saw this scene and was happy.


    "Yay! Sess, mi!!"


    "Ron!! We seeded, ron!"


    Izusu looked at the scene with a serious expression and no one knew what she was thinking.


    Shouko and Yuuki ignored them since they were too busy. She snuggled into his chest and said, "I love you."


    "I love you too," Yuuki said with a smile.

 Chapter 224: Witch

    Yuuki and Shouko were holding hands together while walking back home. They were being greeted by many staff at Amagi Brilliant Park along the way. At least he didn''t have a bad impression of this amus.e.m.e.nt park since this ce was where both of them decided to go out with each other.


    Shouko was like in a dream, she looked at his face several times and blushed.


    Yuuki wanted tough at her, "What''s wrong?"


    "Hmm," Shouko shook her head and snuggled in his arm.


    Yuuki smiled looking at her. He wanted to heal her deafness and made her able to talk normally. He picked her up and said, "Let''s go home like this." He carried her in princess style.


    Shouko was blushing and hid her face with both of her hands.


    Yuuki wanted to kiss her right there but he was being interrupted by someone.


    "LET GO OF NEE-CHAN!!!"


    Suddenly Yuzuru came to them and looked very angry.


    "NEE-CHAN DON''T BE CHEATED BY THIS WOLF!!"


    Yuzuru tried to separate him and Shouko.


    "Yujuru?" Shouko was surprised to see her little sister.


    Yuuki smiled at him, "You should call me Nii-chan now, Yuzuru, I''m going to be your brother-inw."


    Yuzuru looked at his smug expression and became pissed, "NOO!!! I WON''T ADMIT IT!! I WON''T ADMIT YOU TO BECOME MY BROTHER-IN-LAW!!"


    "Yujuru," Shouko came down from his arms and tried to calm her sister.


    "Nee-chan, let''s go home," Yuzuru didn''t want to lose her sister. She looked at him as if her nemesis.


    Shouko looked at him with a reluctant expression. After all, both of them had just dated each other and she still wanted to talk with him.


    "Let''s meet up again tomorrow, you cane to my apartment," Yuuki said to her.


    Shouko nodded and decided to go with Yuzuru. She kissed his cheek and was pulled away by Yuzuru.


    "Nee-chan, why are you dating that guy?" Yuzuruined to her.


    Yuuki shook his head and touched the warmth on his cheek. He was happy that Shouko became his girlfriend now.


    "Nyaa, you''re really harem king, nyaa," Kuroka suddenly appeared in cat form and sat on the top of his head.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and said, "Are you following me?"


    "Yes, nyaa!" Kuroka said with a smile.


    "Well, I don''t mind though, what''s wrong? Is there something going on?" It was quite rare for Kuroka to follow him like this.


    "Nothing, nyaa! Your cousin ising to your apartment, nyaa!" Kuroka said.


    "Cousin?" Yuuki remembered when his father said that he needed to take care of his cousin, "What''s wrong with my cousin?"


    "Nyaa! You should go home and you''ll understand, nyaa!" Kuroka said.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and ran very fast toward his apartment.


    Yuuki entered his apartment, "Utaha! Ranko! Yukana! Are you okay?" He was worried about them.


    "Meow!!" Kuroka also said.


    "What''s wrong, Yuuki? Is your date is over?" Ranko asked him.


    Yuuki saw four girls in this room. There was Utaha, Ranko, Yukana, and one beautiful girl. He didn''t know who this girl was. There was also a ck cat near the girl.


    The girl had long, ck hair styled in a hime cut andrge green eyes. She has one strip of hair set in front of her shoulders on either side while the rest of her hair is behind her back.


    Yuuki saw them drinking tea while eating a snack together. He scratched his cheek and looked at Kuroka to ask for confirmation.


    "Nyaa!" Kuroka just said that to him.


    ''What do you mean?'' Yuuki turned his head at this girl, "Hmm, who are you?"


    "Ah, are you my cousin?" The girl stood up and walked toward him.


    "Is dad going to tell you toe here?" Yuuki asked.


    The girl nodded, "Yes, Issei-Ojii-san told me toe here."


    Yuuki nodded, "My name is Yuuki, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Makoto Kowata, please take care of me," Makoto bowed her head.


    "Sure, I''ll take care of you, don''t worry," Yuuki thought that this girl could live in the manga studio first before his home was ready. He had told me that the renovation of his house was quite fast and it would be ready as soon as possible.


    "Well, Makoto, have you eaten yet? How about we eat outside? I''ll treat you to a BBQ," Yuuki said.


    "Really? Is that okay?" Makoto looked happy.


    "Sure, is alright right?" Yuuki looked at Utaha, Ranko, and Yukana.


    "Sure, let''s go," Ranko nodded.


    "Yeah, let''s have a party," Yukana nodded.


    "But before that, do you know her identity?" Utaha asked.


    "Hmm? Her identity? She is my cousin alright? What''s her other identity?" Yuuki was confused. He looked at Makoto again and observed her up and down. Besides she was quite cute and beautiful there was nothing strange.


    "Hmm, uncle didn''t tell you, Yuuki?" Makoto asked.


    "No, dad didn''t say anything," Yuuki shook his head.


    Makoto nodded and said, "Well, I''m a witch."


    "What?" Yuuki titled his head.


    "I''m a witch," Makoto said again.


    "Really?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, she is a witch," Utaha nodded.


    Yuuki looked at her strangely, "Aren''t you surprised or something? Why is your reaction so lukewarm?"


    "We saw her do a magic early on," Yukana said calmly.


    "Well, we''re not that surprised," Ranko nodded.


    Yuuki feltplicated when he saw the reaction of his three girlfriends. He was very secretive of his magic and now when his cousin showed them magic they didn''t even show any surprising expression and only drank tea calmly.


    "Let me show you," Makoto took a broom and ced it between her legs. Then suddenly the broom started to float and separate from the ground, "I''m still an apprentice witch, I can''t much magic."


    Yuuki massaged his temple and sighed in tired.


    "By the way, aren''t you a magician, Yuuki? I feel magic energy from you," Makoto suddenly said.


    "WHAT!!!" His three girlfriends said at the same time and jumped toward him.


    Yuuki had a headache and needed to exin it to them.

 Chapter 225: The Truth

    Yuuki felt a headache being stared at by all of his girlfriends.


    "Hmm, where should I start?" Yuuki said while looking at them.


    "Are you really a magician, Yuuki?" Utaha looked at him with an angry expression. She felt angry that her boyfriend tried to hide the fact from her that he was a magician.


    Both Ranko and Utaha also had the same expression as her.


    "Yes, I''m a magician," Yuuki nodded.


    "Why didn''t you tell us?" Yukana felt quite sad.


    "It''s better that you don''t know since it is very troublesome, I''ll tell you but not now since it is pretty shocking news, I want you to prepare for it," Yuuki said.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know if you hide your identity," Makoto felt guilty about it.


    "Well, don''t worry about it, I guess this is a perfect chance to tell everyone," Yuuki said to Makoto then looked at everyone, "What do you think? Do you want to separate with me?" He looked at them with a serious expression.


    "ARE YOU, IDIOT! THERE IS NO WAY, THAT WE''RE GOING TO BREAK UP BECAUSE OF THIS!!" Utaha screamed.


    "DON''T UNDERESTIMATED US!!" Ranko shouted.


    "WE''RE ANGRY BECAUSE YOU DON''T BELIEVE IN US!!" Yukana also screamed.


    "I don''t want there to be a secret between us," Utaha looked very sad.


    Yuuki also felt guilty that he didn''t tell them, "I''m sorry that I keep this a secret from you."


    "That''s right! You should feel sorry!" Ranko nodded.


    "I''m fine as long as you don''t keep it a secret from us again," Yukana said.


    "Yes, don''t worry about it," Yuuki nodded.


    "But you''re more like a warrior than a magician," Utaha asked.


    "Why?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, when you do night activities with us, your stamina is unbelievable, your body is like a Greek sculpture, no matter what angle you''re a warrior," Utaha said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and Makoto was blushing when she heard about night activities.


    Makoto had just realized that there were three girls in this apartment. She had wondered what kind of rtionship and she just knew that all of them were his girlfriends. She observed her cousin again and blushed when she thought he and his girlfriends were doing this and that kind of activity every night.


    "What kind of magic can you do, Yuuki?" Ranko asked.


    "Well, I can pretty much do anything," Yuuki said.


    "What? Really?" Yukana was surprised.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, tell me what you want to see."


    "Well, fire is too dangerous, can you fly?" Yukana asked.


    Yuuki nodded and suddenly he was floating around without saying anything.


    They opened their mouths wide looking at him who was floating.


    Ranko stood up and moved her hands around. She was wondering if there was some tools or string there, "There is nothing."


    "Well, I''m a magician, by the way, how did you know I''m a magician, Makoto?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm, I don''t know, but when I was born I had a great sense of sensor to identify another witch or supernatural thing," Makoto said.


    Yuuki understood his dad told him to let her stay in his ce now, "Let''s keep this a secret unless they''re my girlfriends okay?"


    They nodded at him since it was better for a normal human to not know about these kind of things.


    "Can you do something else?" Yukana asked.


    Yuuki thought for a while and made five bouquets of flowers. There were roses, peonies, red chrysanthemum, ranunculus, and gerbera daisies. He also made a baked fish for Makoto''s cat.


    Everyone was surprised at the sudden appearance of flowers and fish.


    "Well, it''s not much but you can have it," Yuuki said and gave each flower to everyone and Kuroka.


    "Are you learning space magic?" Makoto was wondering if Yuuki kept all of this inside his pocket dimension.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "My magic is a bit special, don''t think much about it."


    "It''s a fragrance," Yukana said while smelling the flowers.


    "Can you make anything?" Utaha asked.


    "I can do anything," Yuuki said.


    Suddenly Utahaughed with a crazy expression, everyone was startled and decided not to bother her for a while.


    "Is that ck cat your familiar?" Makoto looked at Kuroka.


    "Well, she is.." Yuuki didn''t know how to exin but before he exined it Kuroka transformed into her human form.


    "I''m his mate and I''m youkai, nyaa!" Kuroka greeted everyone. She thought since everyone knew he was a magician then she didn''t have to hide.


    Everyone was surprised seeing the appearance of this cat girl. They couldn''t say anything for a while and looked at her cat ears and her two tails. But the most surprising thing was what she said during her introduction.


    "Mate?" Four girls said at the same time.


    "Are you telling me, you also date a youkai?" Yukana looked at him with amazement.


    Yuuki wanted to exin that he wasn''t her mate yet but Kuroka answered that question first.


    "Yes, nyaa! Yuuki is my mate, nyaa!" Kuroka smiled.


    "Exin," Utaha looked at him with a fierce expression.


    Yuuki messaged his temple and started to exin how he met this cat youkai. He also told them the existence of the devil, fallen angel, and angel. He also told them that some of them were dangerous since there was some organization that protected entire Japan. He also used protective magic on them secretly so there was nothing to be worried about.


    "Well, enough of that, let''s go to a BBQ!" Yuuki said to everyone.


    "Wait, let me ask another question!" Ranko suddenly asked.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at her.


    "How strong are you?" Ranko asked.


    "He is the strongest human, nyaa!" Kuroka said happily.


    Everyone was surprised at her answer especially Makoto. She could sense the youkai in front of her was very powerful and she looked at Yuuki. She smiled and felt a bit proud since her cousin was the strongest human.

 Chapter 226: Meeting again

    After eating BBQ, they went home together and Makoto stayed at his manga studio for a while.


    Yuuki was resting on the bed while reading a book. Utaha and Yukana were resting on their shoulders. Ranko rested on hisp while reading a manga. Kuroka slept on the top of his head with cat form.


    "How is your date?" Yukana asked.


    "Well, you''re going to get another sister," Yuuki said.


    "How is she?" Ranko asked.


    "She is pretty cute," Yuuki said.


    "Cute?" Utaha looked at him strangely. She thought his type was a girl with a bombastic body.


    "She wille tomorrow, you can see her then," Yuuki said.


    "Is she deaf?" Yukana asked.


    "Yes, she is," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Ranko asked.


    "Yeah, you can ask, Kuroka," Yuuki said.


    "That''s right, nyaa. I see them kissing each other earlier,nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Well, as long as she is not annoyed she can share it with everyone, I''m okay with it," Utaha said.


    Yuuki nodded, "She has low esteem, I''m sure she is quite unconfident with you girls."


    "Don''t worry, we''re really kind," Ranko said.


    Utaha asked, "Can you heal her?"


    "I can," Yuuki said.


    "Then why don''t you heal her?" Yukana asked.


    "Magic is a secret, I can heal her anytime but before our rtionship isn''t a lover," Yuuki said.


    "So you have already targeted her to be your lover?" Ranko asked.


    "Well, that''s true, let''s not talk about that, I''m quite pent up, let''s do it," Yuuki hugged three of them and took off their clothes.


    "Nyaa! How about me, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "It''s too early for you," Yuuki continued to have night activities with them.


    "NYAAA!" Kuroka was pissed.


    Three of his girlfriends were sleeping, Yuuki transformed into Zero and walked toward Kuroka who pouted.


    "Let''s wait for you mating season, let''s make a lot of kitties," Yuuki said.


    "Really, nyaa?" You want to make a kitty with me?" Kuroka became happy.


    "Sure, let''s make a lot of kitties," Yuuki nodded.


    "Good, you promise!" Kuroka nodded.


    "Let''s go, Ophis is waiting," Yuuki said.


    "Okay, nyaa!" Kuroka hugged his arm and teleported.


    Yuuki arrived at the meeting hall and walked toward Ophis. He saw Ophis looked expressionless at him while eating a lollipop.


    "I''m sorry for making you wait," Yuuki said then sat beside her.


    Ophis didn''t say anything and sat on hisp while eating a lollipop.


    "Do you want another lollipop?" Yuuki asked.


    Ophis only nodded at her.


    Yuuki made a lollipop and gave it to her.


    "Zero, I heard you had a conflict with the devils from both Gremory and Sitri," Vali asked.


    "Hmm, it''s not a conflict, it''s just a misunderstanding, I just came to Kuroka''s sister and they stopped us when we were gonna go back," Yuuki said.


    Vali nodded and asked, "How is it?"


    "Well, it''s not good, they''re quite weak," Yuuki shook his head.


    "I see," Vali looked very disappointed.


    "[What about Sekiryuutei?]" A maic voice came from Vali''s back.


    "Well, it''s okay, don''t worry, I won''t take your rival," Yuuki said.


    "Hmph, he is not my rival yet, if he is that weak," Vali said. He was very disappointed when he saw the Sekiryuutei this generation was very weak.


    "Well, do you want me to tell you, how to make him stronger?" Yuuki said.


    Vali raised his eyebrow, "Do you know?"


    Yuuki nodded in response.


    "Tell me," Vali said.


    "Well, for Sekiryuutei this generation is a pervert and a b.o.o.b.s lover," Yuuki said.


    Everyone who listened to him had a strange expression on their face.


    "I heard that divine dividing can divide anything in half, right?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes," Vali nodded.


    "Then can you divide the size of Rias Gremory''s b.o.o.b.s into half? Or make it smaller? If you threaten him with that, I''m sure he will be very strong," His words made everyone stunned.


    "Are you serious, Zero?" Bikou looked at him.


    "Making the b.r.e.a.s.ts of Rias Gremory became smaller?" Arthur looked at him with a strange expression.


    "Zero is pervert.." Le Fay blushed.


    Kuroka didn''t really care about it and transformed into cat form. She rested on the top of his head while ying with his mask.


    "Are you sure?" Vali looked at him with a serious expression.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, you can threaten to half the size of the b.r.e.a.s.ts of girls around him, I''m sure he can have a boost of power."


    "I''ll try to do it," Vali said.


    "HEY! ARE YOU SERIOUS, VALI!!" Bikou was stupified.


    "That''s right, Zero can you make a sword?" Arthur asked.


    "ARE YOU IGNORING ME??" Bikou looked very pissed.


    "I can," Yuuki nodded.


    "YOU REALLY IGNORING ME!!" Bikou shouted.


    "Wow, your magic is very powerful, Zero," Le Fay was amazed.


    "Hmm, your magic is very powerful," Ophis said slowly. When she said this everyone was very surprised after all that Ophis was one of the strongest beings in the world.


    "Will you really make swords?" Bikou asked.


    "Yeah, what kind of swords do you want, Arthur?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm, what kind of sword can you make?" Arthur asked.


    "Anything," Yuuki said.


    "Can you make a sword from the legend?" Arthur asked with anticipation.


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded.


    A light illuminated the room and a sword which looked like a drill appeared on his hand suddenly.


    "This is a sword?" Bikou looked at this drill strangely.


    "Yes, this is a sword," Arthur looked very excited and asked, "Can I use it?"


    Yuuki nodded and gave it to him.


    Arthur was very excited as if a kid had epted a gift from their elders.


    Le Fay asked, "What kind of sword is this?"


    "Cdbolg," Yuuki said.


    Everyone looked at him with a surprised expression.


    "Sorry, I think I misheard it, I heard you say this is called Cdbolg? The legendary magic sword of Fergus mac R¨®ich?" Bikou asked.


    "No, you''re right, this is the sword," Yuuki said and looked at Arthur, "You can have it."


    "Thank you!" Arthur said while practicing with his new sword.


    "Is it powerful?" Vali asked.


    "Well, it''s enough to destroy an ind with a swing," Yuuki said.


    Destroy an ind with swing? Aren''t you mistake it by buying a soy sauce in a supermarket? They looked at him with a strange expression.


    Vali nodded. He was fine as long as his group could get stronger. They were talking to each other until the other division of Khaos Brigade came to the meeting hall.


    Arthur kept his new Cdborg in his pocket dimension. He could manipte space with his Caliburn and could keep anything with it.


    No one saw Cdborg since Arthur had kept it in his pocket dimension earlier before they entered the meeting hall.


    This was his second time entering the meeting of the Khaos Brigade. Yuuki was wondering if the Khaos Brigade was ready to attack the peace meeting of three factions.

 Chapter 227: Attack Plans

    Everyone was sitting on the chair and had gotten used to Ophis who was sitting on hisp.


    "Uhyauhya, Zero, Ophis is very close to you," Rizevim smiled.


    "Well, I guess I''m quite good at taking care of a kid," Yuuki said.


    "Uhyauhyauhya, Ophis a child? That is the funniest joke I''ve heard this year," Rizevimughed hard.


    Yuuki looked at Vali who was squeezing his hand hard. Vali must have a great hatred toward his grandfather.


    "Zero, how about we do magic research together? Our Hexennacht is very good and we have a lot of magic research," Walburga said and added, "We also have a lot of beautiful women and I can also help you." She blushed when she said this.


    "Yes, how about you join us?" Euclid said.


    Yuuki felt strange when a lot of viins felt happy to meet with him.


    "No way, nyaa! Zero is our Vali team member, nyaa!" Kuroka hugged him.


    "That''s right! We won''t give Zero away!" Arthur said. He had just received a Cdborg from him and he was sure that he could recreate more swords. There was no way that he would let other division of Khaos Brigade.


    "No way! He is not yours!!" Walburga rebutted.


    "His magic is very strong! His strength will be better on the magician''s side!" Euclid said.


    They started arguing with each other.


    Yuuki ignored them and yed with Ophis who was sitting on hisp. He didn''t really care about this organization really. Besides he believed he could defeat all of them except Ophis who was sitting on hisp. He made a lollipop and fed it to her.


    "Well, I''ve been wanting to ask, Zero, what are you?" Cao Cao asked.


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" Yuuki asked.


    "I mean, what is your race? Are you a devil, a fallen angel, or a human?" Cao Cao smiled.


    No one said anything and waited for his answer. After that meeting, they had tried to search for any information about him but no one was able to find it. They had never heard a strong magician like him. They were also wondering what was his objective to enter this organization. If they could make him enter their side, they were sure that their strength would increase. They also felt quite envious at Vali who had powerful members on his side.


    "Hmm, I''m human," Yuuki said. He didn''t mind saying his race since it was almost impossible to find his identity.


    "Wow, uhyauhyauhya, human, really?" Rizevim looked at him with disbelief.


    "Hmm, so, you''re just a hu-," Before Shalba finished his words, he shuddered when he heard his voice.


    "Zabaniya," His left hand suddenly became long and moved very fast toward Shalba.


    Shalba who didn''t expect his attack, couldn''t evade it and his chest was being touched by his hand. He felt a curse on his body and he saw a heart beating on his hand. He saw his hand clenched on that heart and he felt hurt on his chest, "UGH!!" His eyes were bloodshot and he knew what was the consequence if Zero crushed that heart.


    Yuuki yed with this heart for a while and made it disappear.


    Shalba sighed in relief and looked at him with fear.


    No one said anything when they saw this scene. They looked at him in worry, that magic was very dangerous, he could kill anyone as long as he touched someone''s chest.


    "Hahahaha, that''s great! Zero, how about you join us? Our hero faction needs someone like you!" Cao Cao wanted him to join his faction since he knew Zero was human and especially very strong.


    "I''m sorry if I join you, I don''t have enough time to spend with my girls," Yuuki shook his head.


    Cao Cao twitched his lips when he was being rejected for that kind of reason.


    "Uhyauhyauhya, I''m envious of you humans, you can have fun and have a lot of ambition," Rizevim said while shaking his head.


    "Well, why don''t we start out meeting? I want to go back," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t be impatient, our meeting is very important since we will attack the meeting peace of the three factions in three days," Euclid said.


    They started to discuss their n to attack them. They wanted to use one of the Gremory servants, Gasper di. Gasper had a sacred gear called Forbidden Balor View. This sacred gear had the ability to stop the time of anything in his field of view.


    "Are you also going to attack, Zero?" Euclid asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "I''m not sure, from what I can tell you can handle it yourself though." He wouldn''t tell them that they would fail this attack. He was also toozy toe since he was waiting for his home to finish. But suddenly a quest appeared on his head.


    [Quest: Help the three factions from the attack of Khaos Brigade.]


    [Reward: System Lottery 3x.]


    [System tips - You must ensure the meeting peace is a sess!]


    It had been a while since Yuuki had received a quest. He also felt quite strange since he was also involved in the meeting of the attack but he had to stop the attack. He didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry in this situation.


    They nodded and didn''t force him.


    "By the way, can you tell me, what kind of magic is that?" Euclid asked. He was very fascinated by his magic earlier. It was very deadly and powerful at the same time. He wanted to research his magic.


    "Hmm, no," Yuuki said.


    Euclid sighed in disappointment. He knew for magician their magic was their life there was no way they would tell a stranger about their magic.


    "I really want to research magic with you," Euclid said.


    Yuuki shuddered at him, "I''m sorry, but I''m quite busy actually."


    "Uhyauhya, what are you busy with?" Rizevim asked.


    "My hobby," Yuuki said simply.


    "Hobby?" They said at the same time. They shook their heads at the same time and stood up. They had finished the meeting after all.


    "By the way, are you the descendant of King Solomon?" Katarea suddenly asked.


    Everyone stopped their movement when they heard this question. Now, they thought about it, it was possible that he was the descendant of King Solomon. The first clue was he could use a lot of magic and King Solomon was known as the king of magic. The second clue was he had a lot of girlfriends and he looked very rich. Thest that some devil had a good impression of him even Rizevim was very interested in him.


    The hero faction had aplex expression when they heard this question. They were also descendant of heroes but they couldn''t bepared to the descendant of the king of magic.


    "No," Yuuki shook his head, ''How the heck, am I bing the descendant of King Solomon?''


    They became even more suspicious but didn''t force him. All of them went out together and decided to find his real identity.


    Yuuki sighed while caressing Ophis''s head. At least the leader of Khaos Brigade was very cute and lovely.

 Chapter 228: Team Valis Headquarter

    Yuuki was taking care of Ophis hair until he was being asked by Bikou.


    "Hey, Zero, are you really not Solomon King''s descendant?" Bikou asked.


    "Yeah, if you think about it more carefully, you''re very suited since you''re very rich," Arthur said.


    "That''s true, I heard from Kuroka you fly with a very luxurious ne!" Le Fay said with envious expression.


    Vali didn''t say anything and looked at him.


    Yuuki rubbed his mask and said, "I''m not, I can swear on that." He looked at Le Fay and said, "Do you want a ride on a ne too?"


    "Can I?" Le Fay was excited.


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, but let''s do it sometimes, I have something to do in a few days."


    "What are you going to do, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "I''m going to perform on the show," Yuuki said.


    "Drama?" Everyone looked at him strangely.


    "Can I see it?" Le Fay asked with a hopeful expression.


    Yuuki looked at her for a while. He made a ck hat and gave it to her, "Wear this before youe here."


    "This is?" Le Fay looked at this ck hat with an interesting expression.


    "This is Hades''s Cap of Invisibility," Yuuki said.


    Everyone looked at him with a strange expression.


    "You know what, you''re very rich!" Bikouined.


    "Thank you!" Le Fay said and was happy with his present.


    "Le Fay, try it nyaa!" Kuroka said.


    "Le Fay, I want to see it too," Vali said.


    [Hmm, the famous cap of hades, huh? I wonder where you can get that kind of thing], Albion said.


    Le Fay nodded and wore that hat. Suddenly her body became invisible and no one was able to see her.


    Kuroka tried to smell her but she couldn''t smell anything.


    Everyone also couldn''t hear any sound from her. It was as if Le Fay disappeared in front of them.


    "Wow! This is great!" Suddenly Le Fay appeared beside Yuuki, "Thank you again, Zero."


    "I also want to thank you for this," Arthur said. He was d about this treasure his sister could have a meant to save herself. He was very worried about her sister joining this organization together with him. But with this treasure, he became even more reassured.


    "Hey! Hey! It''s not fair! I want a treasure too! You have already given it to both Arthur and Le Fay, how about me??" Kurokained.


    "Ah! Me too! I want a treasure too!" Bikou raised his hand.


    Vali didn''t say anything but he moved closer to him.


    Yuuki felt like he was a sugar daddy or something. He could be their Santa us since he knew all of them had quite a rough childhood. He was quite unsure what he should give to three of them.


    "Well, what do you want?" Yuuki asked.


    Three of them were looking at each other. They gathered together and started to discuss something.


    Yuuki was very patient and waited for them. He was reading a book and ignored their arguments.


    "As I said, we need a headquarters! I hate to live in the wild!" Bikouined.


    "No! We need a strong magical thing!" Kuroka said.


    Vali shook his head and said, "I want something that can be used anywhere!"


    [A headquarter that can move anywhere is good], Albion said.


    Yuuki was drinking tea until he was being asked by both Arthur and Le Fay.


    "Is that okay? Aren''t you going to stop them?" Le Fay asked.


    "Their request is just too much," Arthur shook his head.


    "Well, it''s fine probably," Yuuki knew he could make pretty much anything in this world. He couldn''t make living things thought but as long as it was a non-living thing, he could practically make anything as long as he wanted.


    Three of them, plus Albion, had reached a conclusion.


    "We want a special headquarters," Bikou said.


    "That has a strong mechanism and defense," Kuroka said.


    "Something can move around the world," Vali said.


    [Also have a hot spring], Albion said.


    Yuuki closed his book and thought for a while. He had watched it as a big headquarters for their group. He picked Ophis on his arms and walked outside, "Let''s go, let''s make our headquarters."


    They followed him outside and felt curious about what kind of headquarters that he would make.


    Yuuki made several barriers and seals to make it invisible from anyone. He took a deep breath, he had never created something very big before. He started to imagine what he wanted to make with his magic. He carried Ophis with one of his hands and stretched one of his hands.


    No one said anything and waited for him.


    Yuuki closed his eyes for a while and opened it. He focused all of his magic to make this thing into reality.


    Then suddenly everyone saw something in the sky, it was slowly constructed from its core to the outside.


    "What do you think he''s going to make?" Bikou asked.


    "I don''t know, but it must be amazing," Le Fay said with admiration.


    Yuuki ignored everything around him and focused on making this thing. It was very hard work for him since it was very big and made a veryplicated mechanism. But he believed he could make this thing into reality.


    They were waiting for the entire hour until this thing was finished.


    "Am I dreaming?" Bikou wiped his eyes several times.


    "Yuuki! You''re amazing, nyaa!" Kuroka hugged him.


    "Kuroka, I''m quite tired right now making this thing," Yuuki sighed.


    [This is amazing], Albion praised.


    Vali nodded and felt it was very suitable for their headquarters.


    "Wow..." Le Fay only uttered that word.


    Arthur was amazed.


    "Hey, what is the name of this thing, Yuuki?" Bikou asked.


    Everyone was looking at the giant floating fortress in the sky.


    Yuuki snapped his finger and everyone was teleported inside the fortress.


    "Wow," Everyone looked around this ce.


    "I''ve ced several seals and barriers to make it impossible to trace and see," Yuuki said while walking around the fortress.


    Everyone was following him while looking at this ce.


    "I''ve also made a super hot spring inside," Yuuki showed them a hot spring while showing both the male and female side, "And the name of this fortress is ''Hanging Gardens of Babylon''." He said with a proud expression.

 Chapter 229: Female Locker Room

    Everyone was very happy with their new headquarters.


    "This is the Hanging Gardens of Babylon, huh? I never thought it would look like this," Bikou said.


    Vali looked at him and said, "Thank you."


    "Hey, there is no need to say thanks, we''re a group right?" Yuuki said.


    Vali nodded, "Even so, this is amazing."


    "I''m not even surprised if you''re being called the strongest human right now," Arthur said.


    "Is this really magic? What kind of magic is this?" Le Fay was amazed.


    "Well, I''ll be going home now, you can have fun here," Yuuki ced Ophis down and patted her head, "I''ll visit you again next time."


    Ophis didn''t say anything and nodded at him.


    Yuuki waved his hand and Kuroka jumped into his arms. Both of them transported together back to his apartment.


    Everyone was still looking at this thing with amazement.


    "Let''s visit the hot spring!" Bikou said.


    "Sure," Arthur nodded.


    "Yeah, let''s go," Vali nodded.


    "Ophis-sama, let''s enter the hot spring together," Le Fay took her hand to the hot spring.


    Ophis followed her in a calm manner.


    Yuuki was very tired now, even though his Avalon kept regenerating his stamina but he was still quite tired. He wanted to sleep right now.


    "Good work, nyaa, you''re amazing," Kuroka said while hugging him. She ced his head on her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "Well, it''s nothing, everyone is friends, they also have to take care of you during that time, we didn''t meet each other," Yuuki said.


    Kuroka nodded and smiled.


    "Are you worried?" Yuuki asked.


    The Khaos Brigade would attack the peace meeting of three factions. The meeting would be held in the Kuoh High School and her little sister would be there.


    Kuroka nodded at him. She was worried and wanted to protect her sister but she was a criminal and she would be caught if she went there.


    Yuuki patted her head and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll protect her."


    "Really?" Kuroka asked.


    "Yeah, no one knows my identity, I can also wear different masks and costumes, don''t worry about it," Yuuki said.


    "Thank you," Kuroka said.


    "Well, let''s sleep, I''m quite tired," Yuuki slept between his girlfriends.


    The next morning, Yuuki walked to the school together with Ranko and Yukana.


    Makoto would enter Ousai Academy High School, Yuuki had told her that she could tell the student council that she was his cousin. He was d that he had a lot of connection in Ousai so he could help his cousin.


    "YUUKI-SAMA!!" Suddenly Marika jumped into him.


    "MARIKA!!" Tsugumi and Chitoge pulled him away and stopped her from hugging him.


    They started arguing with each other until they heard someone''s voice.


    "Ahem, can you stop fighting here?" Uomi looked at them.


    "I''m sorry, president," Everyone apologized to her. Even though Uomi was a pervert but she was very respected among students.


    "Yuuki, can you follow me?" Uomi asked him.


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded and followed her.


    "Ah, Yuuki-sama," Marika was sad but she couldn''t stop them.


    "Well, let''s go to ss," Ranko said.


    Yuuki followed Uomi with a confused expression.


    "Where are you bringing me?" Yuuki asked.


    "You know, I''ve been thinking about where is the safest ce in this school," Uomi said.


    Yuuki titled his head.


    "Do you remember that we''re always being disturbed whenever we''re going to kiss," Uomi said without shame.


    "So you want a kiss?" Yuuki asked.


    Uomi nodded, "Let''s go, follow me!" She pulled his hand somewhere.


    Yuuki looked at this room with a frown, "Are you really going to do it here?" He wasn''t sure that this was a good idea.


    "Yeah, don''t worry, no one is entering this ce right now," Uomi nodded.


    Yuuki looked at the sign and it was ''Female Changing Room'', he wasn''t sure whether he should enter this ce or not.


    "Let''s go!" Uomi pulled him inside.


    Yuuki saw there was no one in there and there were a lot of lockers.


    "Now, no one will disrupt us," Uomi moved very close to him.


    Yuuki could feel her warm breath and smell her fragrance. He also ced his face on her neck to smell her better.


    Uomi felt giddy and ced both of her hands on his head. She moved her fingers through his hair. She also smelled his manly smell and felt hot.


    Both of them were missing each other since they hadn''t seen each other for a while.


    "Yuuki," Uomi looked at him straight into his eyes.


    Yuuki caressed her cheek with his hand. He moved his head closer until he heard a sound from someone going to enter this room.


    "Kyaa!"


    "Moo, why is there a P.E in the morning!"


    "Don''t be like that!"


    "Hmm, I''m quite curious what kind of bra you are wearing now."


    "Pervert!"


    Yuuki and Uomi looked at each other and sighed again.


    Uomi pushed him toward the edge of the locker.


    "What are you doing?" Yuuki looked at her.


    "It''ll be dangerous if someone knows what you''re here for, you have to hide inside," Uomi pushed him inside the locker.


    "Wait! We can get out together!" Yuuki said.


    "No! It''s too dangerous! I''ll wait for you here! You should wait inside!" Uomi said.


    Yuuki felt he saw her evil smirk in seconds until it was changed into her usual expressionless expression. He was inside this locker and could see the outside through the gap. He heard the door was being opened by someone.


    "Ah, Kaichou!"


    "What are you doing here, Kaichou?"


    "I also want to change my clothes," Uomi said.


    "Really?"


    "How about we change our clothes together?"


    "Sure," Uomi started to undress her uniform.


    ''Oi! Oi! Are you serious?'' Yuuki was bbergasted looking at the scene in front of him. He regretted his decision to follow her order to hide inside a locker. If someone knew he was inside the locker, he was dead for sure.

 Chapter 230: Being Called

    Yuuki twitched his lips when he saw Uomi open the locker and started to undress.


    "What are you doing???" Yuuki asked her with disbelief expression.


    "I''m changing my uniform," Uomi said with an expressionless expression.


    "You can do it after Ie out of this ce!" Yuuki said.


    "Kaichou, are you talking with someone?"


    "No, I''m just thinking that I want a better bra," Uomi said.


    "No way, Kaichou''s bra is very s.e.xy."


    Then they started to have a conversation while ignoring him.


    Yuuki sighed and calmed himself. He didn''t want to use his magic because of this kind of dumb reason. He needed to calm without making any sound but since he was in the female locker room. It would be a waste if he didn''t use this chance to peek right?


    Yuuki shook his head, it wasn''t worth it if the price of his action was too much. He didn''t want to bebeled as a pervert in school. He looked at Uomi who had smirk under her smug face. He had to admit Uomi had a great body under her loose uniform.


    "Is it good?" Uomi asked.


    Yuuki nodded.


    "Do you want to have a baby with me?" Uomi asked.


    "Let''s talk about thatter," Yuuki said.


    Uomi pouted and started to take off her bra.


    "What are you doing??" Yuuki stopped her.


    "Is my body unattractive? Why don''t you want to have a baby with me?" Uomi asked.


    "I didn''t say that, your body is awesome, but let''s do it slowly okay," Yuuki said to her.


    "No! I want it now!" Uomi shook her head.


    Yuuki had a great headache who saw this situation. He was in a female locker room and it would be bad if someone saw him inside.


    "Kaichou, are you talking with someone?"


    Uomi looked at him with an evil smirk.


    "No! No!" Yuuki tried to stop her.


    Uomi ignored him and wanted to reply to the girl who asked her question.


    "Alright! Let''s kiss here!" Yuuki was on his limit.


    "Really?" Uomi asked.


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded.


    "There is nothing, I just call someone," Uomi replied the girl.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, don''t worry about it, how about you change your clothes as soon as possible, I heard the PE teacher is quite strict," Uomi said.


    "It''s bad!!" Everyone started to move very fast to change their clothes.


    Uomi looked at him and waited for her kiss reward.


    "Close your eyes and move closer to me," Yuuki said.


    Uomi moved closer and closed her eyes. She was waiting in anticipation for his kiss.


    Yuuki looked at her and sighed. He felt his head clearer right now, his rtionship wasplicated and it was better to have more girlster. He looked at her forehead and kissed it there.


    Uomi opened her eyes wide when she was being kissed in the forehead. She looked at him with a confused expression. She thought he would kiss her directly to her lips.


    Yuuki smiled at her, "Let''s have a more special moment when I kiss your lips." He said while caressing her lips.


    Uomi was in trace and nodded absentmindedly. That was right, she wanted a special moment before they kissed each other.


    "Kaichou, is there someone inside your locker?"


    Uomi woke up and pushed him inside the locker. She looked at the girl and said, "Nothing, let''s go, you have a P.E lesson right."


    Yuuki fell inside the locker and something fell down on the top of his head. He picked it up and saw it was panties. It was blue striped panties and looked quite cute. But he was sure if someone saw him holding this thing he would be treated as a pervert.


    "Yuuki, let''s go out, it''s safe," Uomi opened the locker suddenly.


    Yuuki hurriedly put the panties inside his pocket and came out, "Let''s go." He didn''t want to stay in this ce any longer.


    Yuuki was in his ss while listening to Hiratsuka who was exining about history. He felt quite strange when he heard about the history of this world but he decided not to think too much. There was a saying when you are in Rome do what Rome does. He was in a different world, he needed to adapt to different world culture.


    Yuuki focused on the lesson until he received a paper from Chiaki. He looked at her and she told him to open it. He opened the paper and read what was inside, "The costume is ready?" He looked to ask confirmation.


    Chiaki nodded at him and smiled.


    Yuuki knew the drama would be held in a few days. He was ready to y on it but he was quite worried about Hina-chan since she was bad in the crowd. But he knew when Hina-chan entered into a zone, she would be an incredible actress. He was wondering if he should make a moviepany. He knew a movie was a very profitable business and he also remembered a lot of box office movie in his past world.


    In this world, a movie wasn''t as good as in his past, it was just good but not enough to attract the attention of people. His manga and novel had be the most popr work in the country and also worldwide.


    Yuuki had already told Minano to search him for a Game and Animepany. When he got those twopanies he was sure that his wealth would increase again.


    The one thing he really liked about this world was the copyright. Thew regarding copyright is very strict and the punishment is also very harsh. That''s why people are afraid to copy other people''s work in this world.


    It was the time for a break, Yuuki wanted to eat his lunch then he would continue to go to the drama club until he was being called by Marika, Chitoge, Onodera, and Raku.


    "Yuuki-sama!"


    "Yuuki!"


    "Aniki!"


    "Yuuki-san."

 Chapter 231: Pendant and Panties

    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    They had brought him to the roof and they looked at Marika.


    "Well, to tell the truth, we met each other ten years ago," Marika said.


    "What? We have met ten years ago?" Chitoge and Onodera said.


    "Hmm, I have also heard it from your dad, Chitoge," Raku said.


    "What? I met with Yuuki ten years ago?" Chitoge couldn''t believe it. She was wondering why she had never promised to marry him in the future.


    Onodera was blushing and thought that she had met Raku in the past.


    Chitoge looked at Yuuki, "Do you remember that we have met?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, I don''t remember."


    "Hahaha, you''re just some unforgettable girl for Yuuki-sama, Kirisaki-san," Marika said with a smug expression. She also sat beside him and hugged his arm.


    "YOU!!! Also, what are you doing there holding his arms!!" Chitoge came between them and tried to separate them.


    "Ara, Kirisaki-san, isn''t your boyfriend is Raku-san? Why don''t you go with him?" Marika said.


    "Y-yo.." Chitoge couldn''t say anything and stopped to separate them. She looked at Marika with unwilling expression. But she still looked very angry when she was about to get angry suddenly Yuuki stopped them.


    "Let''s stop, we''re not talking about this right?" Yuuki said.


    "That''s right, the pendant!" Raku said.


    "Pendant?" Chitoge and Onodera were confused.


    "Yes, we''re talking about pendants and keys, Yuuki-sama, do you still have the pendant from ten years ago?" Marika asked.


    "I have it," Yuuki took his pendant from his chest. He used this pendant as a ne since it was a memorable thing from the previous owner of this body.


    "Yeah, I also have it too," Raku said.


    "Kirisaki-san, Onodera-san, do you have keys from ten years ago?" Marika asked.


    Chitoge and Onodera were startled but they also took out their keys. They took it from their pockets and showed it to each other.


    "Wow, I don''t think you have these keys either, Kosaki-chan," Chitoge said.


    "Me too... What''s going on here?" Onodera was confused.


    "Well, it seems we have a promise, but I don''t remember the promise," Yuuki said.


    Raku actually knew the promise but he didn''t want to say it since it would be too embarrassing to say it.


    Marika looked at everyone and smirked, "Doesn''t everyone remember the promise?"


    "Eh? You remember?" Raku was quite surprised.


    Marika nodded and smiled, "Of course, it is a promise to get married." She said while hugging Yuuki''s arms and said, "And of course, Yuuki-sama promised to marry me."


    Yuuki twitched his lips while looking at Marika.


    "W-what!!" Chitoge was bbergasted.


    Onodera and Raku looked at each other and blushed.


    "Well, but why are there three keys? There are only two pendants after all," Yuuki said.


    Everyone also realized this and looked at Marika.


    Marika who was being stared at had expressionless expression and said inly, "I am sorry but I don''t know." Then she looked at Yuuki, "But knowing, Yuuki-sama''s habit, he would probably promise two girls to marry him." She looked quite sour when she said this.


    "What? I am not that bad?" Yuukiined.


    "LOOK AT THE MIRROR AND SAY THAT AGAIN!" Everyone said at the same time.


    Yuuki rubbed his nose and didn''t say anything.


    "S-so Yuuki promised two girls," Chitoge said with a nervous expression.


    "I''m sure it''s not going to be you, Kirisaki-san," Marika said.


    Then both Onodera and Raku looked very startled.


    "W-well, maybe there are more people who have these keys," Onodera said.


    "Hmm, that''s possible," Marika nodded with a serious expression.


    Yuuki felt he was being insulted in this ce. He sighed and scratched his head. He suddenly remembered he brought panties from the locker room. He needed to put it back to the locker.


    "Well, we can talk about thister and even though the promise is important we need to consider the feeling of that person whether they want to marry each other or not," Yuuki said.


    They nodded at him and also felt it was reasonable.


    "Of course, I want to marry Yuuki-sama," Marika said with a smile.


    Yuuki looked at her and gave her a gentle smile.


    Marika was mesmerised when she saw his smile.


    Yuuki flicked her forehead.


    "Owh! What are you doing, Yuuki-sama?" Marika was startled.


    "Do you really want me? I am not a good man, you''re a beautiful girl, I am sure a lot of guys will line up to court you," Yuuki said while patting her head.


    Marika blushed and said while stuttering, "I-it is not good, if it is not you, Yuuki-sama."


    Yuuki snorted and caressed her lips, "Then I will help myself."


    "Y-Yuuki-sama, th-there are a lot of people here, thi-this is also a school," Marika said but her body didn''t move away from him.


    "Really? I think you''re very eager to let me eat you though," Yuuki said with his beastly expression.


    ''Dad! Mom! Marika is going to be an a.d.u.l.t," Marika closed her eyes until she felt she was being flicked again. She opened her eyes and looked at him with confusion.


    "Well, this is school, I don''t want to be called by the teacher, I will go back, I need to do something," Yuuki stood up and waved his hand.


    Marika blinked his eyes several times and stood up, "W-wait, Yuuki-sama!!"


    Chitoge, Onodera, and Raku were blushing and couldn''t stop them.


    "You know, Raku, Yuuki is really a beast," Chitoge was quite pissed when she saw him almost kissing Marika.


    "W-well, I can''t deny that," Raku shook his head.


    Onodera was blushing and she started to remember when she saw him didn''t wear a pants. Her head was hot and she fainted.


    "K-Kosaki-chan!!" Chitoge caught her.


    "O-Onodera!!" Raku was startled.

 Chapter 232: Our Trip

    Yuuki walked into the corridor with Marika.


    "What are you going to do, Yuuki-sama?" Marika asked.


    "Well, I need to meet with someone after this," Yuuki lied.


    "Really? Who is it?" Marika asked.


    "Hmm, I promised someone I would go to Osaka tonight," Yuuki said.


    "Osaka? What are you doing there?" Marika asked.


    "Probably eating ramen," Yuuki said.


    "Ramen???" Marika was confused. She was wondering if his favorite food was ramen. She looked at him again with a suspicious expression, "With whom?" She knew the answer but she wanted to hear it from him.


    "A girl," Yuuki said truthfully.


    "I want to go too," Marika said with a serious expression.


    "You can''t, Ojou-sama," Honda suddenly appeared and said that to her.


    "Honda! But I want to go!!" Marika said.


    Yuuki looked at her for a bit and said, "How about we meet the girl first."


    "Eh?" Marika and Honda said at the same time.


    Three of them met Koizumi who was eating cup ramen alone.


    Yuuki felt this girl was quite lonely even though she had three friends but she was very distant.


    "Yuuki-senpai," Koizumi stopped eating and looked at him.


    Marika stunned and gritted her teeth. She didn''t expect the girl to be very cute and beautiful. She had heard about her but it would be her first time to see her.


    "Koizumi, are you ready for tonight?" Yuuki asked.


    Koizumi nodded slowly at him, "Yes, we''re going to Osaka tonight right? I want to eat a lot of ramens there." She let out her drool while thinking about it.


    Yuuki took his handkerchief and wiped her drool, "Me too."


    Koizumi felt embarrassed but she didn''t stop him from wiping her mouth. She noticed someone beside him, "This is?"


    "My name is Marika, I am Yuuki-sama''s fiancee," Marika hugged his arm.


    "Oh," Koizumi only said that and didn''t say anything. She didn''t show any emotion and it was hard to guess what she was thinking.


    "Can Ie too on the trip to Osaka?" Marika asked.


    "...No," Koizumi said.


    "Wh-," Before Marika wanted to say something Yuuki stopped her.


    "Marika, I have promised her before, I will take you sometimes but this time, I will go with her," Yuuki said.


    "Bu-," Marika wanted to say something again but Honda stopped her.


    "Ojou-sama, this is the time to take your medicine," Honda brought her away.


    "Wait!!" Marika was being brought away by Honda.


    Yuuki looked at her and sat beside Koizumi, "Do you have another ramen?"


    Koizumi didn''t say anything and ignored him. She continued to eat her ramen again.


    Yuuki smiled and didn''t say anything. He suddenly took out legendary ramen and ate it beside her.


    The aroma of this ramen was very intense and Koizumi who sat beside him couldn''t help but gulped when she saw this ramen. She knew how rare it was and wanted to eat it but she felt quite pissed with him.


    "Do you want to eat it?" Yuuki asked.


    Koizumi looked away from him.


    "Well, then, I will help myself," When he would eat the ramen he saw Koizumi looked at him again. He stopped and looked at her, "You want to eat it, right?"


    Koizumi didn''t say anything again.


    "If you''re honest, I will eat the entire ramen then," Yuuki said.


    Koizumi was stunned and looked at him with a pouted expression, "..Give."


    "What?" Yuuki asked.


    "Give me," Koizumi said with expressionless expression, and this expression made her look very serious.


    "I will give it to you but I need to feed it to you," Yuuki teased.


    Koizumi was stunned but she kept herposure. She tried to fight back the blush on her face.


    ''So cute,'' Yuuki thought inside his mind, "Here, open your mouth, aaah." He used his chopsticks and fed it to her mouth.


    Koizumi felt quiteplicated. She didn''t know what was the feeling inside her heart. When she heard that girl was his fiancee, her heartfelt being pressed by something and she couldn''t breathe. She also answered the question of her fiancee unconsciously. She felt d that Marika didn''te together with him on their trip. She looked at him who was trying to feed her. She sighed and opened her mouth, "Aaah."


    Yuuki fed her and saw her chew the ramen slowly then she opened her mouth again.


    "Aaah," Koizumi said.


    "Sure," Yuuki fed her again and saw her bliss expression.


    "Hmmm..." Koizumi had her orgasm when she ate this ramen again. She opened her mouth again and he fed her another ramen. She knew this guy had a fiancee but she couldn''t help herself to be drawn toward him.


    "Is it good?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm," Koizumi nodded at him.


    "Then it is good, let''s enjoy more ramen in Osaka," Yuuki said.


    Koizumi nodded and opened her mouth again, "Aahh."


    "Right away, princess," Yuuki fed her again.


    Yuuki was on his way to the female locker room to ce back the panties he had found earlier to that locker back. He took it unconsciously and felt quite dumb to do that. He could use his magic to that but he wanted to know who the owner was. He was like a prince who sought his Cindere only he had a pair of panties and not a pair of shoes.


    Yuuki walked while greeting some students until he arrived in front of the room. He noticed there was someone familiar there. He saw Tsugumi looked quite restless for some reason.


    "Tsugumi, what are you doing?" Yuuki asked.


    "Y-Yuuki!!" Tsugumi was startled and moved back when he came toward him.


    Yuuki blinked his eyes several times when he saw her reaction, ''Hoho..'' He thought to tease this girl a bit.

 Chapter 233: Support for Hiratsuka-sensei

    "Well, what''s wrong? Why are you startled?" Yuuki asked.


    "N-nothing!" Tsugumi said while blushing, ''That''s right! I must have looked very suspicious." She had forgotten her panties earlier and remembered she had spare panties but when she tried to find it she couldn''t find it.


    Right now, she felt very ufortable and cold. Tsugumi wore her pants but the gap between the pants and his sudden appearance made it even more ufortable. She couldn''t help but moved back and tried to hide the fact she didn''t wear her panties.


    "Really? Why are you sweating? Let me wipe it for you," Yuuki created another handkerchief from his pocket.


    Tsugumi became even more nervous when he wiped the sweat on her forehead. She had never felt this kind of thing before. She was happy that he did this to her but she was in a dire situation. She would die in embarrassment when he knew she didn''t wear her panties.


    "That''s right," Yuuki suddenly said.


    "W-what?" Tsugumi was startled.


    "Pan.."


    ''Panties!!'' Tsugumi felt dreaded until he heard his words.


    "Panda is very cute, let''s visit the zoo sometimes," Yuuki said with a smile.


    "O-oh, Panda, yes, a panda is cute!" Tsugumi sighed in relief when she heard it.


    "That''s right, pan..." Yuuki said again.


    ''Panties!'' Tsugumi felt dreaded again.


    "Pan in the cafeteria is good," Yuuki said. (''Pan'' is ''bread'' in the Japanesenguage).


    "Su-sure, the pan is good," Tsugumi nodded with a lot of vigor.


    Yuuki used his magic to teleport her magic back to her locker, "Don''t you want to find something in the locker?"


    "Ah, that''s right! I will search it right now!" Tsugumi hurriedly went inside the locker room and sighed in tired. She had never felt this tired before even though she had a lot of dangerous mission this was her first time to be this tired. She sighed again and went to her locker. She wanted to check again whether she could find her panties. She opened her locker and found her panties on the back of the locker. She was very happy and wore it as soon as possible.


    Yuuki didn''t expect for her to wear such cute panties. This kind of gap was very deadly for him. In normal times, Tsugumi was a very tomboy looking girl but underneath she liked a lot of cute things. Even her panties looked very cute. He wanted to hug her here and spoiled her all the time. He decided to make a panda doll since he felt guilty for teasing her.


    "Yuuki, I have found it," Tsugumi came out from the locker room with a happy expression. She looked at him who was holding a cute doll in his hands, "This is?" Her eyes were drawn toward this cute doll. She wanted to take it and cuddled with it every night.


    "This is a panda, it is cute, right?" Yuuki said.


    "Yes, it is cute," Tsugumi nodded very hard.


    "For you," Yuuki said.


    "W-what?" Tsugumi was bbergasted but secretly was happy, "W-why?"


    "Well, a panda is cute, right? This is for you, my gift for you since you became my maid," Yuuki smiled.


    "W-well, sure," Tsugumi took the panda and hugged it gently.


    ''C-cute..'' Yuuki looked at her.


    "Thank you, I am really happy," Tsugumi smiled.


    "Don''t worry, seeing your embarrassing face is really worth it," Yuuki teased.


    "W-what, you know?" Tsugumi asked.


    "Well, since you''re nervous in front of the female locker room and move very secretly, I have some doubt and it seems I was right," Yuuki smiled cheekily.


    Tsugumi blushed really hard and hit him, "I-I just forgot to wear it earlier, p-please forget it!" Her eyes were almost crying.


    "Sure..." Her eyes brightened.


    "Sure, I won''t ever forget it," Yuuki said.


    "You!!" Tsugumi was pissed since she was being teased.


    They looked like they were flirting from a bystander perspective. They looked at him with a gaze that said,''DON''T FLIRT IN HERE!!'' They felt like eating dog food when they saw them flirting like this.


    "Ahem, it would be nice if you don''t flirt in this ce," Suddenly both of them heard a cold voice from their side.


    "H-Hirasuka-sensei!" Tsugumi became scared and hid behind him. She didn''t really want to deal with this teacher and she also felt this teacher was scary.


    "Well, Hiratsuka-sensei, what''s wrong?" Yuuki asked innocently.


    Hiratsuka gritted her teeth. She also knew they didn''t do anything wrong but looking at their interaction made her feel jealous and angry at the same time. She started to think she would look like someone who was angry at them since she was single.


    "Sensei! Please, reprimand them!"


    "Sensei!"


    "Sensei, you''re my long life role model!"


    Hiratsuka started to hear the support from everyone for her. She felt like wanted to cry when she heard their support. She gritted her teeth and looked at both Yuuki and Tsugumi.


    "What''s wrong, sensei? Did we do anything wrong?" Yuuki asked this question again.


    Hiratsuka wanted to open her mouth but she couldn''t say it. She felt like she would lose something if she said it to him, "I-I WILL REMEMBER THIS!!" She ran toward the staff room.


    "SENSEI!!!" Everyone was crying when they saw it.


    Yuuki and Tsugumi looked at each other and said, "What the heck?"


    Yuuki was waiting for Koizumi in the train station. They had nned to use Shinkansen to go Osaka.


    "Yuuki-senpai."


    Yuuki turned his head and saw that Koizumi was there looking very beautiful.


    "Koizumi," Yuuki smiled at her.


    Koizumi didn''t say anything and waited for him to say something.


    "You''re beautiful, those clothes suit you well," Yuuki praised.


    "...Thank you," Koizumi looked away to hide her blush, "Let''s go."


    "Sure," Yuuki walked beside him and smiled,''This girl is definitely cute.''

 Chapter 234: Papa

    Yuuki sat together with Koizumi. He bought a bento from the station for both him and her. He gave her a triangle onigiri since he knew they would eat ramen as soon as they arrived at Osaka. He decided to have light food before the main event.


    "Which one do you want? Tuna mayo or Umeboshi?" Yuuki asked.


    Koizumi looked at the onigiri and said, "Umeboshi, it will increase my appetiteter."


    "Really? Then I should buy the Umeboshi er," Yuuki gave her the onigiri.


    "Thank you," Koizumi said and took the onigiri. She opened it and ate it slowly. She looked at him who was looking at his phone. She was curious and tried to peek at it.


    Yuuki messaged Minano about his matter regarding apany.


    Minano: "I''ve found the gamepany, do you want to meet them?"


    Yuuki: "I am on a trip to Osaka, let''s make it in three days."


    Minano: "Ok, thispany is quite good but they be bankrupt after their game didn''t sell well in the past."


    Yuuki: "Thank you."


    Minano: "It''s okay, the one who owns thispany is my friend, she is quite strange but she is talented."


    Yuuki: "Well, I am very curious about this friend of yours."


    Minano: "She is a lesbian."


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he saw herst message. He wasn''t sure how to answer this question. He thought for a bit to answer her until he noticed someone was peeking on him. He turned his head and saw Koizumi who was stunned. She looked away but he could see her reddened cheek.


    "Well, Koizumi, you can see it if you want," Yuuki said.


    "I think you''re messaging your girlfriends," Koizumi said.


    "Well, I have done that," Yuuki rubbed his nose.


    Koizumi looked at him with an expressionless expression when she heard it.


    Yuuki noticed there was a rice on the side of her lips, "There is rice in your mouth."


    "Really? Where?" Koizumi tried to search for it.


    "Let me help you," Yuuki took the rice in her mouth and ate it.


    Koizumi looked at him with blush and disbelief.


    Yuuki felt ufortable by her gaze and averted the conversation, "Well, do you have a ramen shop that you want to visit?"


    Koizumi nodded and started to talk a lot about a delicious ramen store with an excited expression.


    Yuuki rested his chin on his hand while listening to her story. Koizumi looked very cute when she talked about ramen.


    "That''s why...," Koizumi felt his gaze and turned her head, "Are you listening to me?"


    "Of course, why do you ask?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, don''t stare at me too much," Koizumi blushed.


    "I can''t," Yuuki said.


    "Why?" Koizumi looked quite confused.


    "Hmm, I guess because you''re more beautiful when you talk about ramen," Yuuki said while nodding.


    Koizumi looked at him while trying to keep herposure. She was happy that he praised her with these honest words but she was alsoplicated to hear thispliment from someone who had a girlfriend and fiancee. She understood well how he could have that many lovers around him.


    "Well, you can sleep and I will wake you upter," Yuuki said.


    Koizumi nodded and slept there. She needed to calm her mind and to prepare herself to eat ramen in Osaka. She closed her eyes and slept.


    Yuuki continued to message both Machida and Sasaki. He told them to report about thepany to him and he also told them to continue to develop in the inte area. He hadbined both his light novelpany and manga on a website. This website was very popr and even pushed the poprity of hispany and many mangas and a light novel that hispany had published. He needed an anime, music, and games. Then he could continue to his next n.


    Yuuki engaged in hismunication until he stopped when Koizumi slept on his shoulder. He turned his head and saw her sleeping soundly. He looked at her for a bit and caressed her hair. He thought this girl was very cute even though she didn''t talk very much. He also liked to tease this girl since she looked very cute when she was embarrassed. He started to think he had a sadist personality.


    "Koizumi, wake up."


    Koizumi opened her eyes slowly and still rested her head on his shoulder. She was still half asleep and looked around. She looked quite confused and said, "Where is this?"


    "We have arrived in Osaka."


    Koizumi then blinked her eyes several times and looked at his face. She felt that he was very close to her at this moment. She didn''t want to stand up but she needed to get up.


    GROWL!!


    Koizumi blushed when her stomach was rumbling.


    "Haha, how about we eat our first ramen?"


    "Sure," Koizumi nodded.


    Both of them entered the ramen store near the ramen store along with udon store. This store sold both of them and it was quite a popr ce in this town. They ordered the most popr thing in this ce and with ramen noodles of course.


    Their order hade and they started to eat.


    Koizumi couldn''t wait to eat her ramen.


    "Let me help you with your hair," Yuuki said.


    Koizumi nodded at him but felt quite shy.


    Yuuki took her scrunchies and tied her hair into a ponytail. He felt like he really had a hair fetish on him. He shook his head and finished his work, "Done."


    "Thank you," Koizumi said.


    "Sure, let''s eat," Yuuki said.


    Then both of them started to eat, Yuuki looked at her who had orgasm expression. He would never understand how she could orgasm after she ate ramen, ''Well this ramen is good, though.'' He continued to eat the ramen.


    "Fuuuh," Koizumi felt bliss after she ate the ramen.


    "Is that good?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes," Koizumi smiled at him.


    "Good, let''s rest at the hotel, I have booked the ce," Yuuki took her hand.


    Koizumi didn''t stop him and let him take her hand.


    Both of them got out of the store until they heard something incredible.


    "PAPA!!!"


    Suddenly a little girl shouted and hugged his thigh.


    Yuuki felt confused and Koizumi looked at him with a dangerous glint.


    ''?'' This was the only thing in his mind.

 Chapter 235: Mother and Daughter

    "What is the meaning of this?" Koizumi asked.


    "I don''t know if this girl has mistaken me for someone else," Yuuki said.


    "NO, YOU''RE MY PAPA!!" The little girl shook her head hard.


    Koizumi and Yuuki looked at each other. He patted the little girl''s head and crouched down, "Well, my name is Yuuki, what''s yours?"


    She is a young girl with the appearance of an elementary school student. She has golden, blonde hair tied in a ponytail and matching eyes. Her main attire is the traditional Miko outfit and tall geta with white tabi. The sleeves of her haori feature a giant red star-shaped pentagram, surrounded by five smaller pentagrams in between the points.


    "My name is Kunou," Kunou said.


    Yuuki twitched his eyes when he heard her name. He was quite surprised to see her in this ce, ''Isn''t she in Kyouto?'' He observed her for a bit and said, "Well, why did you call me, Papa? You''re in middle school, right? I am in high school, there is no way I can make your mom pregnant at t-,"


    Before he finished his words, his head was pped by Koizumi.


    "Don''t say something dirty to a child," Koizumi said.


    "My bad," Yuuki nodded.


    "Where are your parents?" Koizumi asked.


    Kunou asked, "Papa, who is this?"


    Yuuki sighed and patted her head, "This is my friend and where is your mom?"


    Kunou nodded and looked relieved, "Well, I got lost."


    Yuuki looked at Koizumi who was nodding. He looked at Kunou and said, "Let us help you to find your mom."


    "Thank you," Kunou nodded then she opened her arms wide.


    Yuuki looked confused at her actions.


    "Carry me on your shoulders, Papa," Kunou asked.


    "I am not even old enough to be Papa, though," Yuuki muttered while sighing. He picked her up and carried her on his shoulders.


    Kunou was very happy and hugged his head. She smelled his smell and tried to remember it.


    Yuuki looked at Koizumi and took her hand.


    Koizumi was stunned. She looked at both him and Kunou, ''Howe we look like a family?'' Her hair was blonde and it was the same as Kunou. She got embarrassed all of sudden and was very nervous right now.


    "Let''s go," Yuuki smiled.


    "Let''s go!" Kunou said.


    "Uhm," Koizumi nodded.


    Three of them were walking around the street of Osaka to search for Kunou''s mom. They also bought some traditional food around this ce. Some of the people in this ce praised him for having both a cute and beautiful daughter and wife.


    Yuuki feltplicated thought, he had never thought someone would call him a papa in this ce. But this feeling wasn''t bad at all, he didn''t hate it and probably would also have a cute daughter and son in the future.


    "Mom!!" Kunou shouted while looking around.


    "Kunou''s mom, where are you??" Yuuki also shouted.


    Koizumi also looked around to find her mother.


    When they were looking around suddenly someone called them.


    "KUNOU!! WHERE ARE YOU!!!"


    They turned their heads and saw a young woman with a voluptuous figure and very long blonde hair with matching eyes. She is a woman with delicate facial features and her eyebrows are cut very short and round a symbol of nobility. Her hair is tied in a loose ponytail, reaching all the way down to her legs that end in a spiral, with taut bandages to keep it in ce. She usually wears a traditional shrine maiden attire, and over that, she wore a white coat held closed by a red ribbon and a golden crown.


    "MOM!!" Kunou shouted.


    Both Yuuki and Koizumi also looked at this young woman.


    ''Hot..'' Yuuki wanted to say it but Koizumi kept looking at him with a hawk kind gaze. He couldn''t utter those words and swallowed it back. This young man could even enter the top beautiful list woman he had seen in his entire life, though, Utaha''s had greater legs than her.


    "KUNOU!!" The young woman ran toward them when she saw her daughter. She looked at both Koizumi and Yuuki. She looked at him for a while and said, "Thank you for help, my daughter." If she had her fox ears and tail, she was sure it would move around when she saw this young man. She remembered this young man but she was sure he wouldn''t remember her.


    "It is okay, Kunou is really cute, you''re really fortunate to have such a daughter," Yuuki picked down Kunou from his shoulders.


    "Mom!!" Kunou hugged her mother.


    "Yes, I am really fortunate, don''t run away by yourselves again, okay?" The young woman said while caressing her hair.


    "Okay," Kunou nodded.


    "My name is Yuuki, this is Koizumi," Yuuki introduced.


    The young woman felt quite bitter when he didn''t remember her. She sighed inside her heart and said, "My name is Yasaka, the mother of this child."


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Then we will leave now, let''s meet again, Kunou." He crouched down and caressed her head.


    "NO!! DON''T LEAVE ME!!!" Kunou hugged him.


    "We can meet again, I promise," Yuuki said.


    "NO!!!" Kunou shouted. She hugged him tightly and didn''t want to let him go.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure how to handle this kind of situation.


    "Kunou, we can meet him again, right? Yuuki?" Yasaka said while looking at him.


    Yuuki didn''t know why but it felt more like an order rather than a question, "Sure, yeah, I can visit your home next time." He didn''t mind it though.


    Kunou still looked very reluctant but let him go, "Meet me in Kyoto!"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, it is a promise."


    They separated each other, Yuuki and Koizumi walked toward their hotel and the Yasaka and Kunou were talking to each other.


    "He is not your papa, you know," Yasaka said.


    "B - but he smells very familiar," Kunou said.


    "Well, you met him when you''re still a baby," Yasaka said.


    Kunou hung her head down and said, "Mom, can you marry him?"


    Yasaka blushed and said, "What are you talking about! Let''s go home."


    "Mom!! Please!!" Kunou looked at her with a hopeful expression.


    Yasaka could only ignore it and brought her back to their mansion. Her heart was beating very fast thinking about the possibility.

 Chapter 236: Hotel Room

    Yuuki felt something quite missing when he had separated from Kunou. He held Koizumi''s hand tightly and went to the hotel.


    "What''s wrong?" Koizumi asked.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Nothing, I just think having a daughter will be great." He looked at her and said with a cheeky smile, "How about it? Do you want to make one with me?"


    Koizumi didn''t answer him and looked at him with expressionless expression. Her expression couldn''t be read but the aura around her said everything.


    "I am joking," Yuuki finally said but Koizumi still looked at him. He couldn''t back down from her gaze since it felt he would lose to her. He was the man and he wouldn''t lose to this kind of icy expression of her. He took her hands softly and gazed straight into her eyes, "Let''s have children after we get married."


    Koizumi blushed and looked away, "D-don''t joke around, let''s enter the hotel."


    Yuuki smiled and followed her, "Sure, let''s make a lot of children there."


    "Y-you rogue!" Koizumi said.


    They started to talk to each other until they arrived at the receptionist. Yuuki told them about his booking in this hotel and the staff checked his reservation. They were waiting for a while until they were being told something unexpected.


    The staff bowed, "I am sorry but we''re double booking your room!"


    "Then are we going to get our room or not?" Yuuki asked. He had booked two rooms for both of them.


    "I am sorry there is only one room right now in our hotel," the staff said.


    "One room?" Koizumi said while twitching her lips.


    Yuuki didn''t really mind it and he would be d to join her.


    Koizumi looked at him for a while and said, "What do you think?"


    "I am fine," Yuuki said.


    Koizumi thought for a while and said, "We will have the room."


    The staff looked quite surprised and asked, "Excuse me, but what is the rtionship between the two of you?"


    Koizumi didn''t know how to answer this question until her waist was hugged by him.


    "We''re engaged," Yuuki said while holding her hand.


    Koizumi was stunned.


    "Then I will register the name as Ichijou Yuuki-sama and Ichijou Koizumi-sama," The staff said while doing the registration room for both of them, "Then I will guide you to the room."


    "Thank you," Yuuki nodded.


    "What are you saying? Why are we engaged?" Koizumi asked with a low voice.


    "It''s okay, we won''t meet these people again and they will throw us away if they know we''re not in a rtionship," Yuuki said.


    Koizumi couldn''t say anything and sighed. She felt her trip in Osaka would be very tired of both her physics and mental, ''But...'' She looked at his big hand which was holding her hand tightly, ''This isn''t bad....'' There was no way she would tell him that.


    "This is your room, there is a private onsen inside, you can rest there together," the staff said, then she walked toward them and whispered, "Our room is soundproof, you can do wildly there."


    "N-no..." Koizumi blushed.


    Yuuki looked at this aunty staff member with an amazed expression.


    "Hohoho, please enjoy your stay," the aunty staff said, then left them.


    Yuuki looked at Koizumi and asked, "Do you want to try the private onsen?"


    Koizumi nodded, "Yes."


    "Then let''s get into it together," Yuuki said.


    "What?" Koizumi was startled.


    "Well, it will be lonely to enter by myself, let''s talk about ramen there," Yuuki said.


    Koizumi looked at him for a while and asked, "You won''t do anything?"


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Do you want me to do something?"


    Koizumi shook her head hard.


    "Then I won''t, you''re beautiful and charming but I won''t force you if you don''t want to."


    Koizumi felt quite happy when she heard him say that she was both beautiful and charming, "Let''s go."


    "Sure," Yuuki said.


    Yuuki entered the bath first. He cleaned himself and entered the onsen, "Fuuuh, this is good." He wanted to take his girlfriends in this ce. He remembered that his home would have a private onsen and he could take them when his house was ready.


    When he was thinking the door of the bath opened. He saw Koizumi enter the bath while covering her body with a towel. He could see her smooth legs and shoulders. He was entranced by her beauty at this moment. He took a deep breath trying to calm the dragon between his legs.


    Koizumi was embarrassed and couldn''t look at him straight. She saw his body and couldn''t look away. She shook her head and cleaned her body before she entered the onsen. She could feel his gaze on her back and felt very hot on her body. She moved very fast and entered the onsen. She sat very far away from him and tried to look away.


    "Well, don''t be too far, let''s see the star together," Yuuki said. He moved closer beside her and could smell her fragrance. His willpower was being tested and he tried to talk with her.


    Koizumi was nervous but she started to calm around him. She started to getfortable around him and talked about a lot of things with him. She didn''t know much about her feelings but she was still young. She wanted to be with him on tour and ate a lot of ramen around the world.


    After the bath was over, Yuuki stood up and his towel slipped from his waist.


    Koizumi couldn''t utter a word when she saw the beast hiding inside the towel. She ran outside to escape from the bath.


    Yuuki shook his head and followed her.


    "Don''t enter my futon," Koizumi said.


    Yuuki nodded and he went to sleep.


    Koizumi felt quiteplicated looking at him who was sleeping very soundly. She was both nervous and embarrassed but this hateful guy was sleeping very soundly beside her. She looked at him and pinched his nose, "You bad guy." Her heart became calm and she slept beside him, ''This trip isn''t bad..'' She thought about it before sleeping.

 Chapter 237: Two People

    Early in the morning, Yuuki was stunned looking at Koizumi who was sleeping on his arm. She looked very cute and beautiful at that moment.


    Koizumi opened her eyes a bit and looked at him, "...." She was stunned and couldn''t utter a word.


    "Good morning, how is your sleep?" Yuuki smiled.


    Koizumi tried to control herposure but she couldn''t. She turned her head and stood up, "Let''s have breakfast." She didn''t want him to look at her blushing face.


    "Sure," Yuuki smiled looking at her action.


    They went to eat breakfast and going out to many good ramens in Osaka.


    "Thank you for waiting! One tori paitan and one extra thick tori paitan."


    Yuuki looked at the white and milky ramen in front of him. His appetite increased and he ate it with slurping. He couldn''t stop eating it since it was very delicious. The thickness of the noodle, the rich broth, and the salty chicken. It was an absolutely incrediblebination of ramen.


    "Aaah," Yuuki sighed in bliss.


    Koizumi smiled when she looked at his expression.


    Both of them continued their journey to eat all the ramen in the Osaka. They visited a lot of popr shops and legendary shop in this ce. They also tried a takoyaki the traditional food of Osaka. They were having fun until someone called him.


    "Papa!!"


    Koizumi and Yuuki turned their heads and Kunou hugged his leg again.


    "Kunou, why are you here?" Yuuki was quite surprised.


    "Hehehe, I am bored since mom is talking with her acquaintance," Kunou said while opening her arms wide.


    Yuuki picked her up and carried her again on his shoulders.


    "You really spoiled her," Koizumi said.


    "I will spoil our child when you''re pregnant," Yuuki said.


    "Papa is cheating on mom!" Kunou was angry.


    "What? But I am not your real dad," Yuuki said but started to regret his words.


    "B-but I am Papa''s child," Kunou was crying.


    "Ok, ok, you''re papa''s cute daughter," Yuuki wanted to cry when he had to take care this naughty little girl. He knew this girl was just acting in front of him.


    "Really?" Kunou was happy.


    "Yes, of course," Yuuki nodded.


    "Yay!" Kunou hugged him again.


    Koizumi who looked at the interaction between two of them felt warm and thought that he could be a great dad, ''W-what am I thinking?'' She shook her head hard and tried toposure herself.


    "Kunou!! Don''t run by yourself!!" Yasaka ran toward them.


    "B-but mom! I found, dad!" Kunou said.


    "Y-Yuuki! Hmm, it''s a coincidence," Yasaka looked quite nervous.


    Yuuki felt weird about her reaction until he saw two people who came toward him, ''Shit.'' He didn''t want to meet these two weirdos.


    "Oho, Yasaka-san, you''ve found a husband?" The man said,


    Yuuki saw both man and woman came to them.


    The man is a tall man appearing to be in his twenties with an average build, ck hair, golden bangs, and ck goatee.


    "Wow, he is handsome!!"


    The woman is a beautiful girl looking in herte teens with ck hair, tied into twin tails and blue eyes. She also has a child-like body (albeit withrge b.r.e.a.s.ts).


    "Hello," Yuuki tried toposure himself while introducing himself to both of them who kept observing him.


    "Have me met before?" The man asked.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and said, "No."


    "No, I have met you before," The man thought for a while and snapped his finger, "That''s right! I met you date with someone in the hotel!" When he said this the atmosphere became strange and it became very awkward.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and knew this guy definitely did it deliberately.


    "He is not Kunou''s dad and he is still high school, there is no way that he can make me pregnant, right?" Yasaka looked at him with a serious expression.


    ''What did I do?'' Yuuki wanted to beat the man in front of him, "We''re only met yesterday."


    "But he is my papa!" Kunou said.


    "Kunou! Don''t make trouble!" Yasaka said.


    "B-but mom," Kunou used her crying attack again.


    "Get down! I am sure, Yuuki still has his date with this girl, let''s go back," Yasaka said.


    "NO!!!!" Kunou didn''t want to move.


    "DON''T BE SELFISH!! LET''S GO HOME!!" Yasaka shouted.


    "NO!!! DAD SAVE ME!!" Kunou hugged his head tightly.


    Yuuki suddenly had a headache when he had this kind of situation. He looked at Koizumi who had amusing expression while looking at him, ''This girl has ck belly attribute!'' He was crying inside his heart.


    "Hahaha, how about we go out together?" The man suddenly said.


    "Yes, the more the merrier! Let''s go! We want to go to the legendary ramen in this ce," The woman said.


    "Ramen!" Koizumi''s eyes became bright when she heard ramen.


    "NO!!!!"


    "DON''T BE SELFISH!!"


    Yuuki was wondering what should he did in this situation.


    They had arrived at the ramen restaurant and ordered their ramen.


    "You''re Yuuki, right? Nice to meet you, my name is Serafall Leviathan! You can call me Levi-tan!" Serafall said while doing a pose.


    The man nodded, "You can also call me Azazel."


    "Nice to meet you, Serafall, Azazel," Yuuki said while nodding.


    Koizumi was busy to order every ramen in this ce. She hade to this ce earlier but quite disappointed when she heard this ce was fully booked. The store also didn''t budge when they offered more money but she was happy that she could still eat the ramen in this ce before they went back.


    Yuuki smiled while looking at the excited Koizumi. He didn''t know everyone was looking at him with a curious expression.


    "Hey, have you been in Kuoh?" Azazel suddenly asked.

 Chapter 238: Magical Girl

    "No," Yuuki answered his question calmly.


    "Really?" Azazel asked.


    "Yes, I have never been there though, is there good ramen there?" Yuuki asked.


    "Ramen?" Koizumi turned his head.


    "Hahaha, there is no good ramen there," Azazelughed.


    "Azazel, if you try something strange to him, I will definitely make the fallen angel our enemy," Yasaka suddenly said with a serious expression.


    Azazel raised his hands and shrugged, "I won''t do anything like that."


    "Good," Yasaka said.


    Serafall was quite curious about the identity of this boy because he could have the protection of youkai leader in Kyouto.


    Azazel sighed and looked at Yuuki. He didn''t know well but this kid made him remember his young. He had a lot of experiences with a girl and this boy was also the same. Though he didn''t have any experiences with the youkai leader in Kyouto.


    They had used magic so both Yuuki and Koizumi wouldn''t hear their conversation. But Yuuki could hear their conversation and felt weird.


    ''Why is this woman like me so much?'' Yuuki wasn''t narcissist enough to make this beautiful mom fall in love with him. He didn''t deny the possibility but her affection was strange. He also remembered his witch cousin, he also didn''t know who was his mom. He was wondering if his mom in this world had a connection with the supernatural world.


    They started to eat ramen and talked about his job. Yuuki told them that he was a novelist and manga.


    "Really?" Serafall looked interested.


    Koizumi didn''t know that Yuuki was mangaka and novelist also listened to their conversation.


    "What kind of manga and novel?" Azazel asked.


    "Fairy Tail, One Piece, and Sword Art Online," Yuuki said.


    They were stunned when Azazel took out his book.


    "Sensei, please sign my book!" Azazel said.


    "Aren''t you doubting me?" Yuuki asked with a weird expression.


    "Non-sense! I can tell the impressive aura inside your body!" Azazel said with a smirk.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and wondered about his ambiguous words. He sighed his book and looked at Serafall who had a star in her eyes.


    "Ne! Ne! Yuuki! Can you make a story about a magical girl?" Serafall said with an excited expression. She pressed her cheek on him and hugged him literally.


    "Don''t hug him!" Koizumi, Kunou, and Yasaka said at the same time.


    "Mo!! I won''t steal him! I want to ask him to make me a story about a magical girl!" Serafall said. She had a concept of a magical girl but she couldn''t make it into reality since she didn''t have an ability to make a story. She had always wanted to meet the author of both of One Piece, Fairy Tail, and Sword Art Online. But she didn''t want to use her magic to do it she wanted to search it by herself. Now, she had met him and she wanted him to make a story of a magical girl.


    "Magical girl, huh?" Yuuki thought. He looked at Serafall who had a star on her eyes and excited expression. He knew the woman in front of him and a lot of power in the underworld, no, she was practically one of the governments there. She was one of the Maous and she must have a lot ofpanies. He wanted an animepany but he didn''t have time to manage it. He only wanted to send the story then some design of the characters then let someone took care of it.


    "Serafall, do you want to cooperate with me?" Yuuki asked.


    "Cooperation?" Serafall titled her head cutely.


    "Yes, I want to make an anime studio but I don''t have a lot of time, I can make you a lot of magical girls and other stories, let''s make the worlds interesting!" Yuuki said with an excited expression.


    "The world''s interesting!" Serafall stood up.


    "Yes, do you want to listen to the story of my magical girl, I will let you think whether this story is good or not," Yuuki said.


    "Yes! Tell me! Tell me!" Serafall was bouncing around.


    Yuuki started to tell her about the story of ''Sailor Moon''.


    In Minato, Tokyo, a middle-school student named Usagi Tsukino befriends Luna, a talking ck cat who gives her a magical brooch enabling her to be Sailor Moon: a soldier destined to save Earth from the forces of evil. Luna and Usagi assemble a team of fellow Sailor Soldiers to find their princess and the Silver Crystal. They encounter the studious Ami Mizuno, who awakens as Sailor Mercury; Rei Hino, a local shrine maiden who awakens as Sailor Mars; Makoto Kino, a tall transfer student who awakens as Sailor Jupiter; and Minako Aino, a young aspiring idol who awakens as Sailor Venus, apanied by her talking felinepanion Artemis. Additionally, they befriend Mamoru Chiba, a high-school student who assists them on asion as Tuxedo Mask.


    Kunou and Serafall were amazed at the story.


    "Papa! I want to see it!"


    "Yuuki! Let''s make it! Let''s make the anime studio!!"


    Serafall clenched her hands. She finally found it the partner that could help her to make magical girls became the most popr things in the world. She definitely would make him her partner and better she wanted to make him his peerage. She didn''t have a peerage but this was an exception. She didn''t know whether he would ept her or not though. She also knew that this boy had a strong connection with Yasaka. She could ask himter but now, she needed to make anime studio and she needed to make it in Tokyo. She sighed when she was thinking it was very troublesome to make it there. But she needed to do it since she could realize her dreams to make magical girls.

 Chapter 239: I have found you

    Yuuki didn''t expect that Maou Serafall would be this exciting with Sailor Moon. He had a lot of anime in his head since he had gotten a reward from the system.


    "Can you draw the characters?" Serafall said while giving him a paper and a pen.


    "Right now?" Yuuki twitched his lips.


    "Yes!" Serafall nodded and made her b.r.e.a.s.ts swinging around.


    "Well," Yuuki looked at Koizumi for confirmation.


    "Sure, this is your job, I will enjoy the ramen while waiting for you," Koizumi said then continued slurping her ramen.


    "Your girlfriend said it was okay! Draw the characters for me!" Serafall said.


    "Papa, I want to see it too!" Kunou said.


    Yuuki sighed and started to draw the characters of Sailor Moon. He drew the five beautiful female characters on the paper while in the magical girl costume.


    Serafall and Kunou looked very interested and didn''t look away when he started to draw. They would have never seen this kind of drawing skill.


    Azazel also looked quite interested and quite amazed at his agile hands, ''Hmmm...'' He started to think this guy was very mysterious.


    "Done," Yuuki gave the picture to Serafall and Kunou.


    "Wow..." Serafall and Kunou said.


    Serafall took her phone and called someone. She spoke very fast and after she was done. She looked at him and said, "Thepany will be done soon! We can make the anime together!"


    "Yes, happy cooperation," Yuuki said.


    "Happy cooperation," Serafall was happy.


    They talked for a while and decided to separate. Both Yuuki and Koizumi needed to go back to Tokyo today.


    Kunou hung her head down and looked very sad.


    Everyone looked at Yuuki without saying anything.


    Yuuki shook his head and crouched down. He hugged Kunou and told her, "I will visit Kyoto soon."


    "Really?" Kunou looked up.


    "Yes, then we can y there," Yuuki said.


    "Yes! Promise me!" Kunou said.


    "Yes, I promise," Yuuki said.


    "Good! I will wait for you there!"


    Yuuki patted her head and stood up. He looked at Yasaka, Serafall, and Azazel, "Then I will go back first."


    "Yes, I will wait for you in Kyoto," Yasaka said.


    "I will call you after thepany is done!" Serafall bounced around.


    "Let''s talk about virtual realityter," Azazel said.


    Yuuki waved his hand and entered the train with Koizumi.


    Kunou still looked at the train even though it was long gone.


    "Let''s go back to Kyoto, Kunou," Yasaka patted her head.


    Kunou looked quite sad.


    "He promises to y with youter or we can visit him in Tokyo," Yasaka suddenly said.


    Kunou''s ears perk up, "Really?"


    "Yes, maybe we can visit Tokyo," Yasaka said.


    "Good! I want to meet Papa!" Kunou said.


    "Good, let''s go back, then Serafall, Azazel, we will go back," Yasaka said. She used her magic to teleport her and her daughter back to Kyoto.


    "Then Azazel, I will go back, I need to prepare our animepany!" Serafall also teleported back.


    Azazel sighed at those two women. He felt that this boy was quite mysterious. He didn''t know why but it seemed that he was more interesting than Issei and Vali. He smiled and thought the world would be more interesting today. He was quite excited earlier when they were talking about virtual reality. He didn''t expect this boy was also smart and had the same taste as him.


    Azazel was quite disappointed with Issei since he couldn''t understand the beauty of women''s legs. Even his surrogate son, Vali, also didn''t have any interest in the opposite s.e.x. He had lived for millions of years and he liked that he had met his long lost friend.


    "Hahahaha," Azazel started tough when he was thinking about him. He didn''t know why but he knew this boy hid something but he knew this boy wasn''t bad. He also felt they would meet each other again soon. His wings grew and he teleported back to Kuoh. He needed to prepare the peace meeting of three factions.


    Yuuki felt his trip to Osaka was really unbelievable. He met Yasaka, Kunou, Serafall, and Azazel. He didn''t know why he would meet them in this ce. He knew because of the system he would be involved in them soon. He needed to prepare since he would start his quest to protect the peace meeting of three factions tomorrow.


    When he was in deep thought, he felt someone on his shoulder. He turned his head and saw Koizumi was sleeping on his shoulder. He looked at her face and pinched her nose.


    "Hmmm.." Koizumi looked quite ufortable.


    Yuuki thought this trip was very worthwhile since he could know Koizumi better. He looked at her for a bit and decided to sleep. He was quite nervous actually to meet both Serafall and Azazel earlier. He closed his eyes and slept.


    Koizumi looked at him with quite a reluctant expression. She felt quite lonely after she had to separate with him.


    "Let''s have a trip to eat ramen in the entire world," Yuuki said.


    Koizumi looked at him and said, "It will take a lot of time." There were many kinds of ramen in the world and if they wanted to taste all of them they would need several years to eat all of them.


    "It is fine, we will be together after all," Yuuki said.


    "Together, what do you mean?" Koizumi asked while blushing.


    Yuuki smiled, "Well, I will go home now." He turned and waved his hand.


    "W-wait! Answer me!" Koizumi tried to fight her blush but he didn''t answer him. She sighed and smiled, ''Together, huh...''


    Yuuki arrived at his apartment and saw the door of his apartment was broken. He was stunned and ran very fast inside.


    "UTAHA!! RANKO!! YUKANA!! MAKOTO!!"


    Yuuki was very angry until he saw five girls sitting together. He saw four girls together who were observing the girl who was sitting on the floor.


    "What is happening?"


    His words made everyone focus their eyes on him.


    "I have found you!"

 Chapter 240: Zero Emotional Intelligence Girl

    "I have found you," The girl had an expressionless expression on her face while looking at him.


    Yuuki ignored this girl and walked toward his girlfriends and cousin.


    "Are you okay?"


    Yuuki looked very concerned. He had guessed the door was being broken by this crazy girl who was sitting on the floor.


    "We''re fine," Utaha shook her head.


    "But this girl is crazy, she tried to enter the apartment with force," Ranko said with a sigh.


    "Why is she looking for you?" Yukana asked.


    Yuuki looked at the girl and knew who she was. He had met him in the Amagi Brilliant Park when he was dating Shouko. His impression of her was very big since she had tried to shoot him. He looked at this girl for a while and took his phone. He pressed a number on his phone and called someone.


    Everyone looked at him with puzzlement.


    "Who are you calling, Yuuki?" Makoto asked.


    "Police," Yuuki answered simply.


    "WHAT!!" The four girls were shocked.


    "Why?" The girl on the floor asked.


    "Because you entered my apartment in force! You need to get out!" Yuuki said.


    "No! I need your help! You''re the only one who can help us!" The girl said.


    "Is entering someone''s apartment by forcing your way to ask for help? Are you a debt collector or what?" Yuuki said.


    "I won''t move until you promise to help me!" The girl said.


    "Then I will call the police to help you move from this apartment," Yuuki said then he really told the police there was someone who broke into his apartment.


    Utaha, Ranko, Yukana, and Makoto thought the girl was his girlfriend or something but it seemed it wasn''t the case. They had tried to ask her a lot of questions but she wouldn''t answer anything from them. She only opened her mouth after she met with Yuuki. They were quite angry being ignored but they couldn''t do anything. They only needed to wait for Yuuki but they didn''t expect it would be like this. They didn''t expect him to call the police to make this girl get out from their apartment.


    "Is it fine?" Yukana asked with a worried tone.


    "It''s fine," Yuuki said. He was very angry at this girl. She had shot him and broke into his apartment by force. It would be strange if he didn''t get angry at her action. He had a lot of beautiful girls and even though this girl was beautiful. He wouldn''t forgive just because of her appearance.


    The girl didn''t say anything and looked at him fiercely. She didn''t have any choice and she could onlye to him since she knew she couldn''t do anything to help her princess.


    "Excuse me, is this the ce who reported there is a stalker?"


    Police came to his apartment.


    "Yes, police officer, can you take her?" Yuuki said while pointing his finger at the girl.


    The police looked down and saw a beautiful girl there, "Sir, if you want to fight with your girlfriend, don''t involve the police in this, please excuse me." He said then left them.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed. He knew the treatment of a beautiful girl was better but he didn''t expect this much.


    "Yuuki, why don''t you listen to her first?" Utaha said.


    The girl didn''t say anything and kept looking at him.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and sat on the chair. He took the souvenirs he got from Osaka and told everyone to eat.


    They were quite happy to receive this souvenir but it was very awkward when there was one girl who sat there while looking at them intensely. They looked at him and ignored this girl for a while. They started pitying this girl.


    GROWWLL!!


    The girl touched her stomach but her expression didn''t change.


    "Here, let me give you some," Ranko said while giving her some Takoyaki.


    "Thank you," the girl said and ate Takoyaki.


    "Yuuki, why don''t you listen to her first?" Yukana said.


    They looked at him with a hopeful expression.


    Yuuki sighed while massaging his head. He didn''t feel regret to do this to a beautiful girl. He didn''t like this girl who had zero emotional intelligence. He looked at her and said, "Your name is Sento Izusu, right?"


    "Yes," Izusu said.


    "Why are you breaking into my apartment?" Yuuki asked.


    "I want to ask for your help," Izusu said.


    "Why don''t you knock on the door?" Yuuki asked.


    Izusu couldn''t say anything in defense.


    "Is your head full of muscle?" Yuuki said.


    Izusu wanted to take the gun on his skirt and shoot him right away


    "Oh, do you want to shoot me now?" Yuuki said while crossing his arms.


    Izusu clenched her hands and stopped.


    "Can you show me some sincerity?" Yuuki asked.


    Izusu gritted her teeth and looked at the girls around him. She looked at him and said, "I-I will give you my body if you can help us."


    "No way, who wants that body of yours?" Yuuki said with disdain.


    "Wha-," Izusu felt offended by his ridicule.


    "I won''t ask you for that now, tell me that you really regret what you''ve done and apologize to everyone," Yuuki said.


    Izusu took a deep breath and said, "I AM SORRY!!"


    "Really? Is that your way to apologize?" Yuuki said with a mocker.


    Izusu twitched her lips and said again, "I AM SORRY!"


    Yuuki wanted to say again but his head was being pped by a Utaha.


    "Don''t tease her again," Utaha said.


    "What!" Izusu was stunned when she heard she was being teased.


    "I am a serious thought," Yuuki said.


    "Listen to her first, even though this girl has zero emotional intelligence, her apology was very sincere," Ranko said.


    "Zero emotional intelligence...." Izusu muttered and also felt offended by her insult.


    Yuuki looked at her and said, "You want me to help you?"


    Izusu stood up and said, "Yes! Please help us! Help our amus.e.m.e.nt park!"

 Chapter 241: Before The Attack

    Izusu stood up and said, "Yes! Please help us! Help our amus.e.m.e.nt park!"


    Yuuki thought for a bit then suddenly a quest popped out inside his head.


    [Quest: Help the Amagi Brilliant Park regain its poprity, customer and stop it from going bankrupt.]


    [Reward: System Lottery 3x.]


    [System tips - You must bring 500.000 visitors in 6 months.]


    Yuuki read the quest and nodded. He had an idea how to make this happened but he needed the help of everyone. He looked at Izusu and said, "Let''s go tomorrow, you can go back or sleep with Makoto in Manga studio if you want."


    "Really?" Izusu looked very happy.


    "Yes, I will help you, but let me talk with the owner of that amus.e.m.e.nt park," Yuuki said.


    Izusu nodded, "Good, I will bring you tomorrow."


    "Do you want to sleep with me?" Makoto asked. She was quite lonely to sleep alone and she was quite restless to sleep when her cousin was having fun with his girlfriends.


    "Well, I will ept your offer," Isuzu said. It was already quitete and the train had already stopped to her destination. She went together with Makoto to the Manga studio.


    When they were gone Utaha asked him.


    "Why you hate her?" Utaha asked.


    "Yeah, she is a beautiful girl, I thought you will seduce her," Ranko said.


    "That''s true," Yukana nodded.


    Yuuki scratched his head and told them his experience when he was on a date with Shouko. He told them Isuzu shot him during his date.


    "Really? She really shot you?" Ranko was amazed.


    Utaha looked at him and smirked, "Once a day you won''t be only be shot but will be stabbed death by a girl."


    Yuuki shuddered when he heard her words. He looked at her for a while and hugged her, "I miss you." He whispered.


    Utaha became meek and also whispered, "I miss you too."


    Yukana and Ranko looked at each other then they went to his pants.


    They didn''t meet for a day but they really missed him. They decided to go wild tonight.


    "Nyaaa!!"


    Kuroka suddenly came and saw four of them were wrestling each other on the bed.


    Yuuki stood up and looked at his three girlfriends who was sleeping.


    "Nyaa! How is Osaka?" Kuroka asked.


    "It''s good, but I meet someone unexpected," Yuuki said.


    "Really? Who, nyaa??" Kuroka was curious.


    "Yasaka, Serafall, and Azazel," Yuuki said.


    "What? Really, nyaa??" Kuroka was startled.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, let''s go to the headquarter, they will attack tomorrow, right?"


    Kuruka nodded, "That''s right, nyaa! Let''s go!"


    Both of them teleported to the headquarter.


    Izusu couldn''t sleep while looking at the ceiling.


    "Izusu-san, are you sleeping?" Makoto asked.


    "Not yet," Izusu said.


    "Well, Yuuki is very kind actually," Makoto said.


    "Really?" Izusu looked quite doubtful.


    "W-well, he is probably angry because you broke the door," Makoto said.


    Izusu looked quite sorry for what she did earlier, "I am sorry."


    "Yuuki is already angry at you, I won''t get mad at you," Makoto said and asked, "Why you ask his help?"


    "We are very desperate and there is nothing we can do right now, we only have six months before we''re going bankrupts, we need someone to help us to find 500.000 visitors before the deadline," Isuzu said.


    "Then you find the right person," Makoto said.


    "Really?" Izusu asked.


    "Yes, Yuuki is very awesome, you will see it sooner," Makoto said.


    Izusu looked at her for a bit and nodded, "I will believe in him."


    Then both of them started to sleep.


    Yuuki and Kuroka arrived at the headquarter. They saw Vali, Ophis, Arthur, Bikou, and Le Fay were resting on the sofa while reading a book.


    Ophis stood up from her seat and walked toward him.


    Yuuki patted her head and sat on the sofa. Ophis also followed him and sat on hisp.


    "Yuuki, I heard from Azazel you met him," Vali suddenly said.


    "WHAT?? REALLY? YOU MEET AZAZEL??" Bikou was stunned.


    "Did he know your identity?" Arthur asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, Azazel didn''t know Yuuki is a Zero," Vali said.


    "That''s good," Le Fay patted her chest.


    They cared about their friends and didn''t want him to be criminal because of them.


    "Don''t worry, I am very good at disguising," Yuuki said.


    "But I can detect you right away, nyaa!!" Kuroka rebutted.


    "Well, somehow those people have high instinct since they have lived for million years, it seems I underestimated the power of Azazel," Yuuki said.


    Vali nodded, "Azazel is very strong and very smart but you don''t need to worry about him since he is very kind."


    Yuuki nodded, "But I need to be careful, by the way, Serafall wille often to my house."


    "Serafall? One of the Maous?" Arthur was stunned.


    "Why?" Bikou was bbergasted.


    "You guys are criminal and need be careful, we''re going to cooperate to make anime together," Yuuki said.


    "Anime? What the hell? You cooperated with Leviathan to make an anime?" Bikou was stunned.


    They weren''t sure how to react to this kind of thing.


    "Nee, Yuuki, nyaa, then I can''te to your house?" Kuroka was sad.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, she won''t know about you, you cane anytime you want and I will protect you no matter what."


    "Yuuki, nyaa!! Let''s make kitties now! Nyaa!!" Kuroka was happy and hugged him.


    "I will go back first, Azazel will be doubting me if I am going out all the time," Vali said then he teleported but before that he asked him a question.


    "Yuuki, are you going to the war?" Vali asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, I need to do something there and I need to protect Kuroka''s little sister."


    Vali nodded, "Well, how about we fight again there? I have got stronger than before." His eyes were excited.


    "Forget it, don''t you forget that you need to make your rival be stronger?" Yuuki asked.


    Vali calmed himself and nodded, "That''s true."


    "Don''t forget to threaten to make the size of Gremory''s peerage be smaller, it will make him stronger," Yuuki said.


    Vali nodded, "I know, then I will leave." He teleported.


    "Yuuki, is it true?" Bikou asked.


    "What?" Yuuki asked.


    "That Sekiryuutei will get stronger after being threatened like that?" Bikou was still doubting it.


    Yuuki nodded, "He won''t get stronger even if you threaten his parents, you need to threaten his beloved b.r.e.a.s.t."


    They looked at him with weird expression but they had heard this generation Sekiryuutei was pervert. They thought since Yuuki was also a pervert he knew how the Sekiryuutei''s mind works.


    "You guys think rudely about me right?" Yuuki twitched his lips.


    They shook their heads together.


    "Well, whatever, I am pervert gentleman after all," Yuuki said with cool pose.


    The girl was swoon but the guys looked at him weirdly. They couldn''t understand how could he was very proudly acknowledged his identity as a pervert.


    Yuuki couldn''t wait and wanted to fight during the meeting of three factions.

 Chapter 242: The Meeting Peace of Three Factions 1

    The peace meeting of the three factions would happen in a few hours and an attack on the Khaos Brigade would also happen after that.


    Vali went to Azazel to be his bodyguard and also attended the peace meeting. He will announce that he was a member of the Khaos Brigade at the time.


    The old Satan faction was the one who would lead the attack at this peace meeting.


    A woman called Katerea Leviathan would be the leader of this attack. Some members of the Khaos Brigade kept bugging him to join them but he rejected this idea since he would be a real terrorist if he joined them.


    Yuuki waited for the war to happen while ying a monopoly with everyone in the Hanging Gardens of Babylon. He saw Arthur roll his dice and move his piece


    "1, 2, 3," Arthur stunned and felt bitter when his piece arrived at Yuuki''s property. He gulped at the price of the tax. He looked at Yuuki who opened his palm asking for his money. He sighed and took some of his money to pay him.


    "Well, this game is easy, right?" Yuuki said while looking at everyone.


    "Hahahaha, that''s right! This is quite fun!" Bikouughed. He rolled his dice and moved his piece.


    "1,2,3,4,5," Bikou was stunned when he arrived at Kuroka''s property.


    "Hahaha, it''s easy, nyaa!! Pay! Pay! Nyaa!!" Kuroka asked.


    "Grrr, I will win next time!!" Bikou felt frustrated.


    "Ophis-sama, it''s your turn," Le Fay said.


    Ophis didn''t say anything and rolled the dice. The dice kept moving until it showed a number 2. She moved her piece and arrived at Yuuki''s property.


    No one could say anything and didn''t know how to react. They saw Yuuki''s property tax was very expensive and Ophis would go bankrupt if she had to pay.


    Ophis looked at him with expressionless expression.


    Yuuki shook his head and patted her head, "You don''t need to pay, you''re my boss, you can even have my property."


    Ophis nodded and didn''t pay him.


    "THAT''S CHEATING!!" Bikou was mad.


    Yuuki shook his head and looked at him with disdain, "It''s okay if it Ophis."


    Bikou wanted to refute him but he was being stopped by Arthur.


    Arthur shook his head and said, "We can''t do anything."


    "B-but Ophis is cheating," Bikou was almost crying.


    "Well, if you''re a cute girl and have a power that can destroy the world instantly then you cane to me again, though it was impossible," Yuuki said.


    Bikou sighed and couldn''tin at all.


    "Yuuki, are you really going to the meeting peace after this nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "Yes, I will go there, don''t worry, I will protect your Shirone," Yuuki said while patting her head.


    "Will you be a disguise yourself as Zero?" Arthur asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "I will change my disguise." He took a deep breath and made his hair be longer. He changed his clothes into something like in ancient European-like clothes. He also wore a mask to hide his face. He started to think making a helmet was very unproductive. He remembered Superman only wore sses and no one knew his real identity. That was why he only wore a mask that covered his eyes only.


    "What do you think?" Yuuki said while moving his cloak. He made a wind to make his cloak move around and made him be cooler.


    "Cool, nyaa!" Kuroka jumped into him.


    Arthur and Le Fay nodded since they felt these ancient European-like clothes were very good. They were wondering if he could make it for them.


    Bikou wasn''t sure how to react in this situation. Yuuki was going to war but he was more concerned about his clothes rather than the fight.


    Bikou shook his head and felt this war was quite easy.


    "Well, I will make a camera on my chest and you can see the real live record from here," Yuuki said then he made both television and camera. He connected both electronic devices and sat back to the sofa. He would meet the three leaders of three factions. He had met both Azazel and Serafall that both representatives of Fallen Angel and Satan but he had never seen an Angel. He tapped his finger a bit then stood up, "I will go the Shirone now."


    "Please take care of her for me, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki hugged her and kissed her forehead, "I will protect her, don''t worry." He waved his hand and teleported.


    "Is it really fine to let him there?" Bikou asked.


    "Well, I can''t even imagine he will lose to anyone there," Arthur said.


    "But what if he was being ganged by Satan, a fallen angel, an angel at the same time?" Le Fay suddenly said.


    No one said anything and didn''t know how to answer. They knew well how powerful the leader of those factions was.


    "Don''t worry, he is very strong," Ophis said.


    They looked at her and nodded. They felt quite a relief when their leader said this to them.


    Yuuki had ced a tracking device on Shirone when he came to her. This device was very small and no one would be able to notice it. He teleported to her location and arrived in some room. He saw Shirone was talking with someone who was resting in the cupboard.


    "Hey, Shirone," Yuuki greeted.


    Both Koneko and the girl were stunned when they saw him.


    "K-Koneko-chan!!!" The girl on the cupboard was very scared.


    Koneko became tense at him and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Do you forget about me? I came with your sister a few days ago," Yuuki said with a sad expression.


    "IT''S YOU!!!" Koneko was stunned. She observed him from up to down, right to left, and felt his appearance was very different from what she had imagined.


    "Y-you know him, Koneko-chan?" The girl peeked from the cupboard and looked quite nervous.


    Koneko nodded, "Yes, he is my brother-inw." She blushed when she said this.


    Yuuki rubbed his nose and didn''t know how to react when she called him her brother-inw.


    "B-BROTHER-IN-LAW!!" The girl in the box was stunned and looked at him with interest rather than fear.


    "Is Nee-chaning with you?" Koneko asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, she is at my home, she is a criminal, she can''te here."


    Koneko raised her eyebrow, "Aren''t you a criminal too?"


    "No way, I am aw-abiding citizen," Yuuki said.


    Koneko looked at him with a doubtful expression.


    "Why are you here?" Koneko was curious.


    "I am going to protect you," Yuuki said.


    "Protect me? From what?" Koneko was curious.


    Yuuki titled his head and pointed his finger at them.


    "From them," Yuuki said.


    Koneko and the girl in the cupboard turned their heads and saw a lot of magicians teleported inside this room. Neither of them was ready for the fight and didn''t know what to do.


    "You don''t need to do anything, let me protect you," Yuuki said and moved in front of them. He didn''t say anything and said, "Sleep."


    Then all the magicians were sleeping and fell down at the same time like a domino effect.


    Both Koneko and the girl in the cupboard were stunned. They looked at him with a surprised and curious expression.


    Yuuki pped his hands and said, "Why don''t we wait in here while eating a cake and tea? I just visited Osaka and I brought a lot of souvenirs."


    Koneko and the girl in the cupboard were nodding at him. They sat beside him and started to talk to each other.

 Chapter 243: The Meeting Peace of Three Factions 2

    Yuuki sat down on the sofa while listening to the story of two little girls.


    "Your name is Gasper?" Yuuki asked.


    "Y-yeah," Gasper nodded.


    Yuuki looked at her for a bit and frowned, "Are you a guy?" He had seen the anime but he felt weird when he saw him for the first time. No matter what side he saw him he could only see him as a girl.


    Gasper nodded, "Y-yes."


    "You don''t look like one," Yuuki said. He looked down and saw he was wearing a skirt, "Can I open your ski-?"


    SLAP!!


    Koneko pped his head, "Pervert.."


    "My bad, I am just curious," Yuuki said.


    "I-It''s okay," Gasper looked quite timid, but he still looked at him.


    "Why is Onee-sama like you?" Koneko asked.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "Maybe because I am handsome?" He looked at her with a smirk.


    Koneko''s expression became ugly when she heard such a narcism answer from him.


    "W-why are you wearing a mask?" Gasper timidly asked.


    "Hmmm, why do you ask?" Yuuki asked.


    "W-well, your mask is very cool," Gasper said.


    "Then you have your answer, I wear it because it is cool," Yuuki said.


    "Where is Onee-sama?" Koneko asked.


    "She is at home," Yuuki said.


    "W-what did you do to those magicians?" Gasper said while looking at the magicians who had fallen asleep.


    "I made them sleep," Yuuki said.


    "What is really happening?" Koneko asked. She wanted to know what was happening. How could a magician suddenlye to attack them when there was a peace meeting of three factions.


    "Well, this is what happens," Yuuki told both of them there would be an attack on this peace meeting from the terrorist organization. Kuroka told him to protect her from this attack since she couldn''te because of her status as a criminal.


    "We need to help, Buchou!!!" Koneko stood up and wanted to get out but she was being pulled by him. She was startled and sat on hisp.


    "Don''t worry, there is a leader of three factions here, do you think this terrorist organization will seed?" Yuuki asked.


    "B-bu-," Koneko wanted to refute him but she was being stopped by this fact.


    "If the leader of three factions couldn''t handle this attack then what can you do there?" Yuuki said cruel fact to her. He didn''t need to do anything since he knew the Sekiryuutei or Hyoudo Issei had something called protagonist aura. This aura would help him in whatever situation and made them with this war. Thought, he also needed toe since he had a mission and he wanted to meet Akeno. He wanted to tease her again this time.


    "Shirone, you need to ept your nature if you want to get stronger," Yuuki said while patting her head.


    Koneko looked at him and said, "Help us." She didn''t know anyone who could help her. She also knew her brother-inw was very strong.


    "Y-yes, please help us!" Gasper also said.


    Yuuki looked at them and tapped his finger, "Well, let''s go, I want to meet Akeno too."


    Koneko looked at him weirdly, "She hates you."


    "This is the start of our hate-love rtionship," Yuuki said.


    "But you''re Onee-sama''s mate," Koneko said.


    "Well, your Onee-sama is very kind," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t hurt, Onee-sama," Koneko said.


    "Don''t worry she is very happy with me," Yuuki smiled at her.


    Koneko nodded.


    "Do you want to go with me?" Yuuki asked.


    Koneko thought for a while and shook her head, "No."


    "Well, you can visit me anytime if you want, Kuroka will be happy when youe," Yuuki said.


    Koneko nodded and moved her tail around.


    Gasper also smiled, looking at their interaction.


    Three of them walked toward the war of the three factions and the Khaos Brigade.


    "Wh-what is happening?" Issei panicked looking at the appearance of numerous magicians.


    "The Khaos Brigade," Azazel''s expression became dignified.


    "Khaos Brigade?" Sona was confused.


    "They''re a terrorist organization, well, I''m they will attack this ce when we''re having this peace meeting," Azazelughed.


    "This is not the time tough!" Rias said with an ugly expression.


    "I will handle this," Vali said.


    "Sure, you can go," Azazel said.


    "Good," Vali came out from the building and flew those magicians. He arrived at the center of the magicians and shouted, "BALANCE BREAKER!!"


    [VANISHING DRAGON!]


    [BALANCE BREAKER!]


    White dragon armor covered his entire body and increased his strength. Vali made a ball of magic energy and threw it toward those magicians.


    BOOOMM!!!


    "Strong..." Issei could only utter those words when he saw him fighting.


    "But... His strength bears the scent of danger," Xenovia said.


    "Gasper! Koneko!" Kiba was stunned when he saw a group of magicians fly toward the ult Research Club.


    "Buchou, we need to help Gasper and Koneko!" Issei said.


    "Yes, I can''t let those magicians hurt my cute servants," Rias said and looked at Akeno, "Akeno, can you help them?"


    "Of course, leave it to me," Akeno said whileughing.


    "Let me help," Xenovia said.


    "Then me too!" Issei said.


    "No, Issei, you need to be here," Azazel said.


    "Why?" Issei couldn''t understand.


    "Anyway, it''s better if you''re here, you can leave both Koneko and Gasper for Akeno and Xenovia," Azazel said.


    Issei gritted his teeth and felt powerless.


    "I will leave both Koneko and Gasper for you," Rias said.


    "Leave it for us," Akeno said.


    "Yes, we will protect them," Xenovia said.


    Then both of them teleported toward the ult Research Club.


    "What do we do now?" Issei asked, but suddenly a magic circle appeared beside them.


    "Lord Sirzech," Grayfia said.


    "This magic circle, could it be," Sirzechs was stunned.


    "It''s a good day for you, current Demon Lord Sirzech and Serafall," a woman with tan skin and sses said.


    "W - why are you here?" Serafall was surprised.


    "You''re one of the descendants of the Leviathan and Katarea Leviathan," Sirzechs said.


    Katarea smiled and said, "The world destruction and chaos...!" She raised her staff and gathered her demonic energy around it, she pointed her staff at them and attacked them with her magic.


    BOOOOMMM!!!!


    Akeno and Xenovia arrived at the ult Research Club. They saw a group of magicians was sleeping on the ground but they couldn''t find both Koneko and Gasper.


    "KONEKO-CHAN!! GASPER!!" Xenovia shouted.


    Akeno looked around and saw a man with long hair with a mask. Both she and this man looked at each other''s eyes and felt something. She unconsciously brought her rope but she was a secondte. She was being tied in turtle bondage instantly.


    "AKENO-SAN!!" Xenovia raised her Durandal but she was being subdued by him easily with bondage too. Xenovia wanted to scream but her mouth was covered by a towel. She looked at this man hatefully who caressed Akeno''s cheek softly.


    "Do you miss me?" the mask man asked.


    "YOU!!!"

 Chapter 244: The Meeting Peace of Three Factions 3

    "Do you miss me?" Yuuki asked with a smile.


    "YOU!!!" Akeno was angry seeing this hateful guy, "Are you involved in this attack?" She feltplicated if that was really happening.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, I just came to protect Shirone and Gasper."


    "Akeno-san," Gasper came out from his back and looked quite timid. He hid on his cloak when he saw both of them teleported here.


    "Akeno-san," Koneko nodded at her.


    Akeno suddenly sighed in relief when she saw that he wasn''t involved in the attack.


    "HMMHMMM!!" Xenovia kept squirming around and shouted. She felt relief when she knew this guy wasn''t an enemy but she was angry that she was being tied like this and her mouth was gagged by a towel.


    Yuuki looked at her for a bit and took her towel, "I am not the enemy, okay."


    Xenovia looked at him while frowning, "Why are you protecting both Koneko and Gasper?"


    "He is my brother-inw," Koneko said while holding his hand.


    Xenovia blinked her eyes several times, "R-really?"


    "Well, that''s true," Yuuki nodded.


    Akeno felt bitter and frustrated. She couldn''t beat him and she was always being tied like this by him. She thought he liked her but it seemed it was a joke since she heard he was Koneko''s brother-inw. She looked at him but looked away when he also looked at him. She felt her face was burning when she saw him.


    Yuuki looked at Akeno and picked her up, "Let''s go." He snapped his finger and released the rope around Xenovia.


    Xenovia felt her body could move freely. She took her Durandal and stood up beside him. She observed him up and down since she felt curious.


    "Why don''t you release me!" Akeno was mad.


    "You''re special, I will need to carry you around," Yuuki said.


    "No! Let me go!!" Akeno moved around.


    "Don''t move around or you will fa-," Before Yuuki finished his words Akeno fell down on the ground.


    THUD!


    "Owh!" Akeno fell from his arms and her butt hit the ground.


    Yuuki sighed and picked her up again, "Don''t move around okay, it''ll be bad if you fall again."


    "You!!" Akeno was mad and blushed at the same time.


    "Brother-inw, where are we going now?" Xenovia asked.


    "Well, I have a name you know," Yuuki said.


    "What is it?" Xenovia asked.


    "Hmmm, my name is Zero but you should call me brother-inw when there was an enemy," Yuuki said. He felt his naming sense was quite bad and that was why he decided to make her call him brother-inw. He wasn''t worried about Khaos Brigade since they wouldn''t know his identity after he changed his appearance. When he joined the battle he could make different magic to help the three factions.


    "Ok, brother-inw," Xenovia nodded. She wasn''t smart but she could understand that he wasn''t an enemy. She only needed to know about it and didn''t care about anything else. She couldn''t beat him now and that was why he could be a powerful ally.


    BOOOOOMMMMM!!!


    They heard the sound of an explosion in the direction of the building where the peace meeting was being held.


    "Rias!!"


    "Buchou!!"


    "Please, help us!" Akeno looked very desperate when she saw the explosion. She hoped that he could help them.


    "Promise me on a date," Yuuki said unconsciously.


    "I will!" Akeno answered unconsciously.


    "Good, let''s go! Let''s help them," Yuuki moved very fast and took everyone along with him.


    They were startled when they could move very fast toward the fight.


    "Huft, that is dangerous," Azazel said with a serious expression. He looked at Katarea with anger. He along with Michel, Sirzechs, Serafall, and Grayfia made a barrier to protect everyone.


    "Oh, a protective barrier set up by thebined abilities of the top brass of the three powers," Katarea smirked thenughed, "How unsightly!"


    "What are you nning to do, Katarea?" Sirzechs asked.


    "I simply hold the opposite opinion of what is being discussed in this meeting, if God and Demon Lord are no longer here, then this world needs to be reformed," Katarea said.


    "Katarea-chan, stop this! Why are you doing this?" Serafall said with a sad expression.


    "Serafall... How dare you usurp the head position of the Leviathan n from me while living a carefree life?!" Katarea was angry.


    Serafall became stunned, "Me..?!"


    "But do not worry, I will kill you here, and dere myself as the Demon Lord Leviathan!" Katarea said.


    "Oh, boy, and here I thought you were a central part of a mass coup by the Demons," Azazel said.


    "So your objective is this entire world then?" Michael said.


    "That''s right, Michael," Katarea said while tapping her staff, "a world that benefits from the absence of God and the Demon Lord, we will reconstruct thiswless world and reform it with our own hands."


    "Hahahahahaha," Azazel started tough.


    Katarea frowned and looked at him, "Azazel, what are youughing at?"


    "Hahaha,wless? Reform? What a joke! Those are the words that viins often say when they are about to die," Azazelughed.


    "How dare you to mock me!" Katarea was angry. She started to gather her demonic energy around her body.


    Azazel started to gather his magic power around his body, "Shall I, Sirzechs, Michaels?"


    "You have no intention of backing down do you, Katarea?" Sirzechs asked.


    "Of course not, Lord Sirzech, I understand that you are the Great Demon Lord, but unfortunately, you are not the greatest," Katarea said then she started to fly.


    "I see, it was too bad then," Sirzechs shook his head.


    Azazel had also flown in and he was ready to fight Katarea, "You, the descendant of Leviathan, the former Demon Lord, the offspring of the monster apocalypse, you are indeed worthy enough to be an opponent, shall I get dressed for Armageddon then?"


    "You are merely the governor of a fallen angel," Katarea said with disdain.


    Then both of them started to show off their magical power and killed every magician near the vicinity. They attacked at the same time and made an explosion.


    BOOOOOMMM!!!!

 Chapter 245: The Meeting Peace of Three Factions 4

    "Shit! I feel very weak!" Issei was frustrated. He saw the fight between Katarea and Azazel, he couldn''t do anything and was only protected by everyone.


    "Don''t worry, Issei-kun," Kiba said whileforting him.


    BANG!BANG!BANG!


    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!


    They could only see the enemies kept attacking them inside the protective barrier. They saw a magic circle kept appearing and more magicians kept teleporting here.


    "We arepletely outnumbered, we need to prevent this from bing an attraction battle," Sirzechs said and looked at the numerous number of magicians, "Grayfia is currently analyzing the seal and barrier inside this school."


    "Which means we have to buy ourselves time until she finishes," Serafall said.


    Everyone was silent until someone said.


    "We''re going to attack them!" Issei said.


    "Yes, we are going to fend off the enemy''s attacks," Kiba said.


    "We''re going to help too," Sona said while adjusting her sses.


    "AHH!! SONA-CHAN!! YOU''RE ALREADY GROWN UP!!" Serafall was happy and hugged her.


    "O-Onee-sama, n-not in this ce!" Sona was embarrassed.


    "I will help too," Irina said while taking out her Excalibur mimics.


    [BOOST!]


    "I will protect everyone," Issei said.


    "Issei-kun," Rias nodded and looked at her brother, "Onii-sama, please let us out!"


    Their expression was very serious and determined. They wanted to help them in this fight against the terrorist organization. They didn''t want to stay silent in this ce without doing any counter-attack.


    "I-I will help everyone too!" Asia clenched both of her hands and looked very serious.


    "Asia-chan," Issei felt touched by her determination.


    Sirzecsh nodded, "Then I will leave them to you guys."


    "Yes! We will win this fight!" Issei said while raising his hand.


    [BOOST!]


    Issei knew he was weak if he didn''t have his booster gear. He needed to gather more power before he entered the war.


    "I will open the protective barrier, you can get out at that time," Michael said and opened the protective barrier.


    Both Gremory''s peerage, Sitri''s peerage, and Irina came out of the protective barrier and started their counter-attack.


    "Asia-chan, you have to stay inside since you have to support us," Rias said.


    "Yes, Buchou!" Asia nodded.


    "HAAAAA!!!" Kiba made a holy demonic sword to attack the magicians. He kept attacking them together with Irina and Shinra.


    The other Sitri''s peerage were doing their best to help Sirzech and Michael to protect the protective barrier. They needed to wait for Grayfia to solve the seal in this school or else they couldn''t get out and their enemies would keeping to them.


    BANG!BANG!BANG!


    "Arrrgggh!!!" Momo''s barrier was being destroyed by the magician''s attack.


    "Don''t give up!!" Sona shouted.


    Momo gritted her teeth and made a barrier again.


    Rias also helped everyone to make a barrier to protect everyone. Her magic circle was red and beautiful. It was the one who received the most attack from the magicians.


    "DON''T YOU DARE TO ATTACK BUCHOU!!!" Issei said and raised his boosted gear. "DRAGON SHOT!" From his gauntlet, he shot a beam of magical energy toward the enemies.


    BOOM!!


    "ARGGG!" Those magicians were defeated but more and more magicians kept appearing and attacked them.


    "Shit! They''re too much!" Issei looked at those magicians.


    "HAAAAA!!!" Kiba was also tired of making his holy demonic sword again and again.


    "AMEN!!" Irina gave them light energy and shot them toward the magicians.


    Issei also didn''t give up and used his boosted gear to strengthen himself. He punched and kicked the magicians around after he boosted his power.


    BANG!!


    Issei was stunned and looked back. He saw Rias''s defense magic protected him from the magicians.


    "BUCHOU!!" Issei looked at Rias''s pale face and clenched his hand.


    [Partner, don''t get agitated, if you have time to get angry, you need to defeat those magicians!] Ddraig reprimanded.


    "I KNOW!!! YOU DAMN MAGICIANS!! HOW DARE YOU HURT BUCHOU!!!"


    [BOOST!]


    Azazel kept evading the attack in Katarea. He knew she was the descendant of the old Leviathan but she was very strong. He gathered his light energy and shot it toward them.


    BANG!


    Katarea fended it off easily andughed, "Hahaha, is this the power of governor of a fallen angel? You''re very weak!"


    Azazel snorted, "Really? Then I will also get serious then." He took something from his pocket and it looked like a golden short spear which has a purple ball at its end.


    "What''s that?" Katarea put in a dignified expression.


    "My hobby is far more interesting than the war," Azazel held this short golded spear and raised it, "This thing''s The Downfall Dragon Spearz." From this weapon, a light appeared and illuminated the area around, "An artificial gear that I developed." He smiled at the Katarea and moved his artificial gear slowly.


    "Bnce.... Breaker."


    His body was covered by a golden light.


    "What!" Katarea was surprised.


    Azazel came out from the golden light and his body was covered by a golden dragon armor.


    "Fallen Dragon Armor: Downfall Dragon Another Armor."


    Azazel held a light spear and purple orbs were shining outside this armor.


    "Bring it on," Azazel taunted Katarea.


    Katarea gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t look down on me!"


    Issei looked at the battle of both Azazel and Katarea with amazement. He was very surprised when he saw Azazel suddenly made an artificial gear and did a bnce breaker at the same time. He gritted his teeth when he thought he couldn''t do a bnce breaker.


    "BUCHOU!!!"


    Issei was stunned and turned his head. He saw Rias was being bombed by a magic missille.


    "BUCHOU!!!"


    Azazel used his spear to destroy the magic of Katarea with ease.


    "Argg!!" Katarea was wounded and her clothes were torn. She gritted her teeth and decided to activate the self-destruct magic. Her hands became tentacles and grabbed Azazel''s hand.


    "There is no need of you in this new world!" Katarea gathered arge amount of magic energy.


    "Hahaha, you can die by yourself!" Azazelughed and cut off his hand.


    SLASH!


    "Wha-," Katarea was stunned.


    "Is it self-destruct? I''d rather not be involved," Azazel threw his spear toward Katarea.


    The spear moved very fast and stabbed Katarea''s head.


    "ARGGGG!!" Katarea vanished and disappeared.


    "An arms all you get in exchange of your life is a very cheap price," Azazel said and transformed back. He held the purple gem on his hand and said, "I guess there is more room of improvement." He kissed the gem, "You will have to y with me for a while longer, Dragon Lord Fafnir." He looked down and saw Rias was being attacked by many magicians. He was distracted and magic energy hit his back.


    BAAAMM!!


    Azazel was being thrown into the ground.


    "BUCHOU!!!" Issei tried really hard to protect Rias but he was too slow.


    Rias''s magic defense was almost destroyed, "Everyone!" She didn''t give up but she was on her limit until she saw a very fast light hit those magicians.


    SWISH!SWISH!SWISH!


    Everyone saw arrows kept pouring and shot every magician. They were stunned and never seen such a powerful bow user.


    "BUCHOU!!"


    "RIAS!!"


    They turned their heads and smiled when they saw Akeno, Xenovia, Gasper, and Koneko.


    "I will help!!" Xenovia ran toward the magician and swung her Durandal, "HAAAA!!!"


    Then they noticed a man with long hair and a mask was holding a beautiful bow like a harp. They saw him keep defeating those magicians easily with his arrows.


    "ARGGG!!"


    The magicians were screaming when those arrows hit them.


    Everyone looked at the bow user with a weird expression since they saw him holding Akeno on his hand in a very affectionate manner.


    "YOU BASTARD!! LET AKENO-SAN, GO!!!"


    Issei was mad.


    But the bow user ignored him and kept defeating those magicians. He stopped for a while and looked at Akeno.


    "I have defeated them, how about you reward me with something?" He made his bow disappear and pointed his finger at his cheek.


    Akeno looked at him with aplicated expression and sighed. She kissed his cheek slowly and moved back.


    If someone was close enough they would see a blush on her face.


    "A-Akeno-san!!" Issei was devastated.


    "My bad, Sekiryuutei, you can have Rias Gremory''s b.o.o.b.s to cheer you up after the battle," the masked man said.


    "What?" Rias was stunned when she was being mentioned.


    "Who are you?" Sirzechs looked at this bow user.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and looked at Koneko.


    Everyone''s eyes were also focusing on Koneko.


    Koneko became startled and looked very embarrassed, "M-my brother-inw."


    "BROTHER-IN-LAW!!"

 Chapter 246: The Meeting Peace of Three Factions 5

    "That bow is, no, that is a harp," Michael said while looking at the masked man.


    "Wow!! So cool!!" Serafall wanted apanion on her magician girl show and this masked man was suitable.


    "Thank you for helping us," Sirzech said. He was almost out of control when he saw Rias almost got hurt.


    "Well, don''t worry about it," Yuuki waved his hand.


    "Are you really, Koneko-chan''s brother-inw?" Sirzechs asked. He knew Koneko''s sister was an SS-criminal ss and he was quite wary about this bow user. But at least he knew this guy wasn''t an enemy since he helped them to fend off their enemies and he had quite a good rtionship with four of Rias''s servants.


    "Please, don''t look at me like a criminal," Yuuki raised his hands, "Especially that braided maid, I am aw abiding citizen and not some criminal."


    "But you''re dating a criminal," Grayfia said curtly.


    "Even though I date a criminal doesn''t mean I am also a criminal," Yuuki gave them a knowing smirk as if he knew everything.


    Grayfia couldn''t say anything and looked away.


    Grayfiaes from the House of Lucifuge, a noble family of Pure-Blooded Devils from the Extra Demons whose family served under the original Lucifer. Grayfia was originally from the Old Satan Faction that opposed the Anti-Satan Faction, where she stood in the front lines as one of the most powerful Devils. It was during that time that she met Sirzechs and fell in love with him. During the Devil Civil War, she would meet him in secret.


    Grayfia was also a criminal but because of her husband, she could live like a normally.


    "Hahaha, I won''t matter your origin as long as you''re not the enemy," Sirzech said.


    "Good, I will help you until this fight is over," Yuuki said.


    "Well, that''s good to hear," Sirzech nodded.


    Yuuki made a chair and sat down while looking at the battle.


    "What is your rtionship with Akeno-san!" Issei suddenly asked.


    "Issei!" Rias was also curious but they were in a battle and she could ask herter.


    "No! Buchou! I need to know!" Issei asked.


    Yuuki looked at Akeno and wondered what kind of rtionship they had. He thought for a while and said, "We are in BDSM rtionship, she is the ve and I am the master."


    Everyone stopped their fights and looked at him with a weird expression. They looked at Akeno who was blushing very hard and gathered electricity around her hands.


    "Ara ara ufufufu, it seems you need to know who is the master and ve in this rtionship," Akeno couldn''t care anymore and decided to beat this hateful man for sure. She attacked him with her electric but her attack suddenly changed its direction and became bigger. She was stunned and saw her attack defeated a lot of magicians in a single attack.


    "Kankara form," Sirzech saw that magic. He shook his head and denied that possibility. He could see that magic had the same effect as his dear friend magic but it was somewhat different at the same time.


    "Wow..." Everyone was surprised looking at that attack.


    Yuuki sat down while thinking about how to make Sekiryuutei stronger since he felt somewhat guilty about taking Akeno away from her.


    BAMMM!!!


    They saw Azazel being hit by something and fell down to the ground.


    "VALI!!!" Issei shouted while looking at him.


    "It hurt," Azazel said as he came out of the hole and looked at Vali, "Vali."


    "Forgive me, Azazel, this side is more interesting," Vali said.


    "Vali! You are the traitor!" Issei said.


    "Say Vali," Azazel cleaned the dust on his clothes and flew toward him, "there is one thing that I''d like to know."


    "Hmm?"


    "Are you joining the Khaos Brigade?" Azazel said.


    "Khaos Brigade? Who is the leader?" Serafall was quite confused. Only the strongest one could control group powerhouse being in the world.


    "Well, the one who controls this group is Ophis, right?" Azazel said.


    "Ophis!" Rias was stunned.


    "Ophis?" Issei was curious.


    "The infinite dragon, the god of the dragon, Ophis is the strongest dragon and even to have been feared by the God himself," Rias said.


    "T-that''s strong," Issei was bbergasted.


    "I certainly join hands with Ophis, however, neither of us have any interest in world domination, people just join us because they want to use our strengths," Vali said.


    "And here I thought you were in cahoots with Katerea, considering both of you had the positions of Overlord stolen from you," Azazel said.


    "Position of overlord?" Serafall was stunned.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Rias asked.


    "My name is Vali Lucifer," Vali said.


    "What?"


    "No way!"


    "Lucifer?"


    "The blood of thete Overlord flows within my veins, I was born to the grandson of the previous Overlord and a human mother, I''m a half-demon," Vali said, then he summoned the devil wings on his back.


    "This guy will probably be the strongest English Dragon there is, there was, and there ever will be," Azazel stated.


    "Strongest..." Issei said while looking at Vali.


    "Hyoudou Issei, don''t you think the destiny is so cruel?" Vali suddenly said.


    "Say what?" Issei was angry.


    "You''re very weak and I can''t even make you be my rival," Vali said then he looked at Yuuki, "Why don''t you ask him to make you stronger?" He said while pointing his finger at Yuuki.


    "What? Why are you involve me in this conversation?" Yuuki was startled.


    "No! I can get strong by myself!" Issei shook his head. He didn''t want to rely on someone who stole Akeno-san from him.


    "Then I will kill your parents," Vali suddenly said.


    "What!" Issei became angry.


    "Then I would make everyone''s b.r.e.a.s.ts smaller with my power," Vali said with a smirk.


    "WHAT!!! I WILL KILL YOU!! BASTARD!!!" Issei couldn''t handle it anymore. Vali had threatened him to kill both of his parents and made everyone chest became smaller. That was a very unforgivable crime in this world. But he knew right now, he couldn''t do anything. He turned his head and looked at this hateful man. He gritted his teeth and asked, "PLEASE MAKE ME STRONGER!!!"


    Yuuki looked at Vali who had a smirk on his face. It was as if told him, ''You told me to y with my rival then you have to make him stronger.'' He sighed and massaged his temple.


    "Please!!!" Issei didn''t want his parents and everyone''s b.r.e.a.s.ts to be small.


    Yuuki looked at everyone who had the same expression.


    "Help him," Akeno and Koneko said.


    Yuuki looked at him and said, "I will make you stronger but you need to answer my question first."


    "QUESTION!! WE DON''T HAVE TIME TO DO THAT!!" Issei was angry. He was very desperate but this guy made his situation even more difficult.


    "I don''t have any obligation to make you stronger, if you don''t want it, then it is fine," Yuuki shook his head.


    "Issei!" Rias said.


    Issei gritted his teeth and said, "SURE!! GIVE ME YOUR QUESTIONS!!!"


    Yuuki nodded, "Well, this is the question."


    Everyone listened to him intensely, they also needed to hear this question then they could help Issei to answer.


    Issei was very nervous but he was desperate for power.


    Vali didn''t mind waiting for a while.


    Yuuki took a deep breath and said with a serious expression, "Alright then...."


    Everyone gulped and focused on him.


    "Buttstocks or b.r.e.a.s.ts --- which do you prefer?" Yuuki said while looking at Issei.


    Everyone blinked their eyes several times and shouted.


    "WHAT KIND OF STUPID QUESTION IS THIS!!!"

 Chapter 247: The Meeting Peace of Three Factions 6

    Everyone shouted at the same time, they were in a desperate situation but this guy asked a stupid question.


    "Buttstocks or b.r.e.a.s.ts?" Issei had already known the answer. He shouted with all of his might, "Bre-,"


    "Issei, stop!!!" Azazel shouted at him.


    "Sensei?" Issei was stunned.


    "Don''t be hasty! This question isn''t that simple!" Azazel said with a serious expression, "Look at his expression!"


    Issei turned his head and saw this masked man with a serious expression. He gulped and knew this question wasn''t that simple.


    "Hyodou! Let me help you!" Saji came to him.


    "Issei, I know my strength isn''t enough but at least let me help you answer this question," Kiba said with a serious expression.


    "Issei-kun, do your best," Sirzech gave him a serious nodded.


    "Sekiryuutei, you''re the only one who can answer this question," Michael said.


    "Everyone..." Issei felt moved when everyone put their hope on him. His eyes were teary since he knew the answer. He really knew what was the answer but he couldn''t betray his principle. His heart was hurt when he had to say it. He was actually like b.o.o.b.s rather than buttocks. There was no way he could tell that he liked buttocks rather than b.o.o.b.s. He would rather die than told the world he liked buttocks than b.o.o.b.s. Then suddenly he felt someone touched his shoulder.


    Issei turned his head and saw Azazel had a very serious expression, "Sensei..."


    "Don''t force yourself, I know it is very hard for you," Azazel looked at him with a sad expression.


    "I CAN''T! I CAN''T LIE TO MYSELF!! I LIKE B.O.O.B.S RATHER THAN BUTTSTOCKS!!!" Issei was crying and shouting very hard.


    [Partner] Ddraig felt helpless with his user.


    Every male looked at him with a pitiful expression since they also liked b.o.o.b.s more than buttstocks. The female had disgust expression on their face.


    Azazel shook his head and looked at Yuuki, "Hey, Archer."


    "Archer? Me?" Yuuki pointed at himself.


    "Yeah, you use a bow and that name is suitable right?" Azazel said.


    Yuuki nodded, "I don''t mind, you can call me Archer."


    "Then Archer, can I answer this question on his behalf?" Azazel said with a serious expression.


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, I don''t care whoever answers this question but if you fail I won''t help you."


    Azazel nodded, "Don''t worry, I know the answer."


    "Good, tell me your answer," Yuuki said.


    Azazel closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He opened his eyes and said with a clear voice, "I like the buttstocks."


    Everyone gasped at his answer even the magicians who fell down on the ground also had the same expression.


    Yuuki nodded and smirked, "Hmph, we have the same preference."


    "Yes!!" Everyone was happy when they heard Azazel''s question was right but still the female had a veryplicated expression.


    "Then hurry up and make me stronger!!" Issei was excited.


    Azazel wiped the sweat on his forehead and looked very satisfied. He had a very wide smile on his face as if he had done a very good job.


    "Not yet," Yuuki shook his head.


    "WHAT!! YOU CHEATER!!" Issei was angry.


    "I don''t yet know if you are really an ass man, you see," Yuuki said while looking at Azazel.


    "Shit! If only it was b.o.o.b.s!" Issei could think of many reasons why he liked b.o.o.b.s. But the answer wasn''t b.o.o.b.s and the hateful man in front of him liked buttocks rather than b.o.o.b.s. He knew both of them would be rivals in the future but he wouldn''t lose. He needed to tell the world that the b.o.o.b.s were the most supreme.


    "Well, tell me, Azazel, the governor of a fallen angel, why did you choose buttocks rather than b.o.o.b.s?" Yuuki asked.


    Azazel looked at him weirdly, ''I answer buttocks because you like it!!'' He wanted to get mad at this guy. He didn''t know what kind of meant that this guy could help Issei to fight Vali but he knew he was the only one who could help everyone. He actually preferred b.o.o.b.s over buttocks but his love wasn''t as deep as Issei. That was why he could tell this guy that he liked buttocks.


    "Azazel-sensei!!" Everyone looked at him with hope.


    ''These guys!'' Azazel had never felt nervous before.


    "It feels like a sphinx question," Kiba suddenly said.


    "Sphinx? You mean what is walking with four feet in the morning, two feet in the afternoon, and three feet in the night?" Saji was surprised.


    Kiba nodded, "Then if someone answers this question wrong, they will be eaten by a sphinx."


    Every guy in this area gulped and the female looked at them with a weird expression.


    "SENSEI!!" Issei looked at Azazel.


    "LET US HELP YOU!!" Saji said.


    "Azazel, we can do this together," Sirzechs said.


    "No! This question can only be answered by Azazel, it will lose its meaning if you work together to answer this question," Yuuki said.


    Everyone gasped and looked at Azazel.


    "Huff," Azazel was very nervous right now.


    "Can you hurry up?" Vali asked.


    "SHUT UP!! WE''RE IN REALLY SERIOUS MATTER!! I WILL FIGHT YOU AS YOU WANT AFTER AZAZEL-SENSEI ANSWER THIS QUESTION!!!" Issei was mad. He didn''t understand how Vali didn''t understand how hard the situation of Azazel-sensei.


    "Thank you, Issei," Azazel nodded. He started to think about his answer then he realized, ''Hold on, am I wrong to be overthinking?'' He remembered the famous proverb about some human saying he liked to climb a mountain because there was a mountain. He grinned and decided to answer this question but stopped when he heard him.


    "Would it be okay, if I give you a hint?" Yuuki said then he started to look far away, "In the past, I have asked a lot of people a question in various ces but I can''t help to be disappointed at them." He stood up and looked very lonely, "By the answer that ''there is no reasoned basis for why someone likes a thing''."


    Azazel was stunned.


    Yuuki closed his eyes, "No reason", "Meiyou liyou", "Not the mention the famous George Mallory-inspired "Because the butt is there." He shook his head and looked at him straight, "But once you say out loud that you like buttocks, without a reason, it is nothing more than an evasive answer, I have given you plenty of time, I think I should hear your answer now, don''t you?"


    "Shit! If only I could be your help!" Issei was frustrated.


    Every guy looked away and realized this sad truth.


    Azazel used his keen intellect and his experiences over the past millions of years. He used every cell in his brain to give him an eptable answer. He sighed with a tired expression and looked around. He noticed Rias''s b.o.o.b.s juggling around and realized something, ''A butt? No! That is wrong! That is a b.o.o.b.s! Rias Gremory''s ass-like b.o.o.b.s!'' He started to gather his thoughts and used every form he could think of to answer this answer.


    ''B.o.o.b.s and Butts.''


    ''B.o.o.b.s and Butts.''


    ''B.o.o.b.s and Butts.''


    ''They''re familiar!''


    Azazel opened his eyes, "Mankind..."


    Everyone looked at him.


    "Back when they still walked on all fours, we always had in front of us... the butt."


    Yuuki''s expression became dignified.


    "Then, from the mankind started walking on two legs, we stopped having butts stuck in our faces all the time, and in their ce, what appeared in front of our faces.... were b.o.o.b.s!"


    Everyone sucked a deep breath when they heard his answer.


    "As expected of the fallen angel with the greatest mind!"


    "Sensei! You''re great!!"


    Azazel ignored them and continued to answer this question, "Women grewrger b.r.e.a.s.ts, to take the ce of buttocks."


    "THE ORIGINAL SOURCE OF LIFE IS THE BUTTOCKS!!"


    "B.O.O.B.S ARE JUST THE SUBSTITUTE!!"


    "B.O.O.B.S ARE NOTHING MORE THAN A PALE IMITATION OF THE BUTTOCKS!!"


    "IF ASKED WHAT YOU''D RATHER HAVE, A COPY OR AN ORIGINAL, NATURALLY, I WOULD CHOOSE THE ORIGINAL!!"


    Yuuki walked toward Azazel slowly.


    "B.O.O.B.S JUST OUT FOWARD DUE TO THE PROCESS OF EVOLUTION, KEEPING THE BUTTOCKS FURTHER BACK AND TO THE REAR HIDDEN! HOWEVER, THAT IS WHERE THE GRACE OF THE EROS OF THE BUTTOCKS IS---."


    Yuuki hugged him with a teary face.


    "That''s enough! I understand!"


    Azazel was out of breath and felt he had survived the judgment days.


    "You have more than conveyed to me that you are a true ass man, that was a great answer, a kindred spirit of mine," Yuuki said.


    "Then can you make me stronger?" Issei asked.


    Yuuki nodded and gave him something.


    "This is?" Issei looked very confused at the carton of milk.


    "This is milk," Yuuki said.


    "WHAT? YOU THINK THIS IS A JOKE!!" Issei was angry. He had seen how Azazel-sensei took all of his energy to answer this question but this guy only gave him a carton of milk.


    "This milk is special, you will power up," Yuuki said with a thumbs up.


    Issei was still in doubt but he drank this milk. He stuck the straw and drank the entire milk.


    "This power?" Issei felt as if his body had be stronger.


    [PARTNER!!!]


    "OH!! LET''S DO IT!! DDRAIG!!!"


    His gauntlet let out powerful energy and engulfed his entire body.


    [WELSH DRAGON OVERBOOSTER!!!]


    His body was covered in red dragon armor and Issei was ready to fight, "I WILL FIGHT YOU VALI!!!"


    "Hoh! I have been waiting! Let''s go! Issei Hyoudou!!" Vali shouted.


    Issei flew toward Vali.


    Vali flew toward Issei.


    Their punches hit each other and caused an explosion.


    BOOOM!!!


    Yuuki smiled and went back to Koneko and Akeno.


    "What did you give him?" Azazel asked with a tired voice.


    "Well, just some healthy supplements, don''t worry, there is no side effect on that," Yuuki said.


    They sighed in relief when they heard it.


    "Let''s see the fight between Sekiryuutei and Hakuryuukou!"


    Both Azazel and Yuuki became closer and started to discuss the wonderfulness of buttocks.


    Today was the birth of two kindred spirits.


    ''I guess the buttocks aren''t that bad,'' Azazel thought within his mind.

 Chapter 248: The Meeting Peace of Three Factions 7

    [BOOST!]


    [DIVIDE!]


    "Vali!!!"


    "Hyoudou Issei!"


    Both Vali and Issei were fighting each other with their full power.


    "HAHAHAHA, ENTERTAIN ME, HYOUDOU ISSEI!!" Vali was excited.


    "VALI!!! BASTARD!!!" Issei was angry.


    Both of them looked like they were on the same power but if this continued Issei would lose against Vali.


    [PARTNER!!] Ddraig shouted.


    "I know!!" Issei used a sword that was hidden under his armor, "ASCALON!!"


    [BLADE!!]


    Issei used this sword and swung it toward Vali.


    Vali dodged his attack and looked at him with interest, "Dragon yer, huh?"


    [Be careful, you could cause severe damage if you let that strike hit you even once.] Albion said.


    "So I just have to avoid getting hit, then," Vali said.


    SWOSH!!


    Then both of them started to move while attacking each other.


    "ISSEI!!" Rias was worried and wanted to help him but she was being stopped by her brother, "ONII-SAMA!!"


    "You''ll burn to death if you get anywhere near them," Sirzech shook his head.


    "But I can''t just stand here and watch!" Rias was sad and looked at Yuuki, "Can you help him?" She knew this guy could help Issei.


    Yuuki shook his head, "This is their battle, I am a bystander and can''t enter this fight, it will tarnish their fight if you believe in your servant then just shut up and sit there." He was actuallyzy but he needed to beauty his reasoning or else it wouldn''t be cool for him.


    Everyone nodded and felt his reason was understandable.


    Koneko, Azazel, and Akeno looked at him with doubting expression.


    "Don''t look at me like that," Yuuki said.


    "Aren''t you justzy," Azazel said.


    "Vali wouldn''t be happy if I disrupted his fight," Yuuki said.


    Azazel raised his eyebrow, "Do you know him?"


    "Well, we''re friends," Yuuki said.


    Azazel smiled, "Friend, huh? Please, take care of that guy."


    Yuuki snorted, "No way, I will only take care of the girl, why should I take care of the guy?"


    Azazel twitched his lips and shook his head.


    "Don''t worry about this guy," Yuuki said while tapping his shoulder.


    "ARGGG!!" Issei was being hit but he didn''t give up. "Ddraig, transfer the power into Ascalon!"


    [TRANSFER!]


    "TAKE THIS!!" Issei hit Vali at his head.


    "Argg!" His helmet was blown off and Vali was surprised.


    "Now!" Issei grabbed both Vali''s wings.


    [TRANSFER!]


    "I''m going to maximize the power you suck in and spit it out to the point where your wings won''t be able to handle it!" Issei said.


    "YOU!!" Vali was angry.


    [The function''s going to be overdrive, you have to beat a temporary retreat.] Albion said.


    "Have a taste of the Dragon yer''s power!" Issei punched the gem in the center of Vali''s armor.


    BAMM!!


    "ARGG!" His white dragon armor was being destroyed and Vali held his chest. "Guh! Amazing," His breath was erratic but he still showed his fighting spirit. "You can do it if you try, that''s why you''re my rival." He stood up and he used his white dragon armor again.


    "What?" Issei was stunned.


    "Hyodou! Take Vali''s gem!" Yuuki shouted.


    "What?" Issei was bbergasted.


    "Use Vali''s gem to make yourself powerful!" Yuuki shouted.


    Issei looked around and took Vali''s gem, "This is?"


    [Partner, this will make you powerful but the price is your age, even if the devil has an immortal age.] Ddraig.


    "It can make me powerful right? I will do it and I don''t n to live that long," Issei ced the gem on his gauntlet.


    [Good, let''s do it!] Ddraig said.


    "OOOHHHH!!!" Issei felt a new power entering his body. He saw his right gauntlet transformed into a white color.


    [VANISHING DRAGON POWER IS TAKEN!]


    "Hoo! Interesting, Hyoudo Issei! Then I will get serious as well," Vali flew in the sky and his wings opened wide.


    [HALF DIMENSION!]


    Vali let out strange power and raised his arm. He clenched his hand and everything in this ce became smaller slowly.


    Yuuki remembered that Bikou had told him that they would fight some deities in the north after this war. He knew that Vali wouldn''t take too long to y with Sekiryuutei. But he didn''t expect this guy would use this crazy move.


    "Vali! Don''t use this move!!" Yuuki shouted. He looked at Akeno''s buttocks which be smaller slowly.


    "Archer! If you want me to stop then stop me!" Vali taunted him. He had practiced this skill after he was defeated by him. This time he wanted to see whether Yuuki could stop him or not.


    "YOU!! HOW DARE YOU MAKE EVERYONE BUTTOCKS BECAME SMALLER!!" Yuuki made his bow again.


    Everyone sweatdropped at his reasoning.


    "Hmm, is that Failnaught?" Azazel was surprised when he saw it closer.


    "Failnaught?"


    "This is a legendary bow or a harp that was used by Tristan, one of the Knights of the Round Table," Michael said.


    "What?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Yuuki pulled the string of this bow hard and gathered his magical energy, "Singing of pain, yingments."


    His words echoed through the battlefield and these words made everyone shudder.


    "Faulnaught."


    His hand''s movement was very fast. No one had been able to see it but they could see numerous amount of arrow flew toward Vali.


    SWOSH!SWOSH!SWOSH!


    Tens of thousands of arrows flew at the same time in a different direction from 360 degrees around him.


    Vali didn''t expect this and stopped his ''Half Dimension''. He needed to run but he couldn''t and some of the arrows hit him.


    "ARGG!" Vali felt those arrows hit him and hurt him but some of them healed him. He noticed a smirk on his face and he shook his head.


    CRASH!!!


    Suddenly the barrier was destroyed and a monkey liked someone who appeared in front of everyone.


    "I will take him!" Bikou then teleported and vanished from everyone.


    Yuuki also needed toe back and he moved slowly but someone noticed him.


    "Why don''t you stay here for a while?" Koneko said while pulling his shirt.


    "Koneko, I know you like me but I need to go home, your sister misses me," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, didn''t you say, we will have a date? Why don''t we have it now?" Akeno smiled at him.


    "We can do itter, don''t be impatient," Yuuki shook his head.


    "Hahaha, we can talk about buttocks in this ce, why don''t we go to the fallen angel headquarters, right now?" Azazel said with a smile.


    "Hmm, let''s talk about thatter, my girlfriends will notice me that I''m gone," Yuuki was sweating hard being stared at by everyone. He took a deep breath and threw something toward Akeno, Koneko, and Azazel.


    "That''s mymunication device, don''t ever think to use it for tracking me, because that is useless, I will go back now, ciao!" Yuuki wanted to teleport back but a seal stopped him. He twitched his mouth and looked at Grayfia.


    "We can talk about the Khaos Brigade, right?" Sirzechs said with a smile.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Let''s talk about that when we meet again." He teleported but this time no one had been able to stop him.


    Everyone looked quiteplicated when they saw him vanish without leaving any trace.


    "What do you think about him?" Sirzechs asked Azazel.


    "Well, he''s not an enemy, that''s for sure, but he must have a connection to the Khaos Brigade," Azazel said.


    "I am sorry Sirzech-sama, I can''t stop him," Grayfia said.


    Sirzechs shook his head, "It is fine, he is very powerful after all." He looked at Akeno, Koneko, and Azazel, "I am just curious who is his identity."


    Everyone was also curious until Azazel said.


    "Why don''t we ask him?" Azazel said then he pressed themunication device.


    "Oh, Azazel, what''s wrong?"


    They didn''t expect thismunication device to connect.


    "We''re just curious as to what your identity is, what are you?" Azazel asked.


    "I am human."


    "WHAT??" Everyone was stunned. They had never seen such a powerful human in their life.


    "Hahahahaha, interesting! Interesting! Then are you a member of the Khaos Brigade?" Azazel asked.


    "N-," Before he finished his words someone voice could be heard from themunication device.


    "Can you pick me my panties?"


    "Wait, I am talking with someone."


    Everyone was stunned and didn''t know how to react.


    "No, I''m not a member of the Khaos Brigade, I am quite busy now, let''s talkter," Yuuki closed themunication device.


    "He is a human, huh?" Azazel said.


    "SENSEI!! WHY ARE YOU SURPRISED AT THAT!! I AM VERY JEALOUS AT HIM HAVE A GIRLFRIENDS AT HIS HOME!!" Isseiined.


    Azazel ignored him and looked at everyone, saying, "Let''s ignore him, we have trouble calling the Khaos Brigade now."


    "Is that fine?" Sona asked.


    "It''s fine, he wille on a date with Akenoter, we can ask him at that time," Azazelughed.


    Everyone looked at Akeno with aplicated gaze.


    Akeno could only sigh at this situation.


    "Good, let''s go back, let''s go to school!" Azazel said.


    They looked at him withplicated expressions and only followed him since he was the teacher.


    Azazel looked far away and said, ''My kindred spirit, I will show you my buttocks collection through a million years when we meet each other again.''

 Chapter 249: Rehearsal

    Yuuki didn''t sleep since he had to fight in the war. He was quite tired but Avalon regained his stamina slowly. He saw that his three girlfriends were making breakfast for him.


    "Nyaa!" Kuroka suddenly came.


    "Kuroka," Yuuki said while caressing her head, "How is Vali?"


    "He was fine, nyaa, he wasn''t hurt, he looked very happy right now that his rival was getting strong," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Good."


    "But he also wants to fight you after you go back to the headquarters," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed. He was tired of fighting and it was better to spend his time to date his girlfriend. He looked at Kuroka who was in her cat form. He picked her up and pressed his cheek on her.


    "What''s wrong, nyaa?" Kuroka was happy that he did this to her.


    "Nothing, nyaa," Yuuki said.


    "Why do you mimic me, nyaa?" Kuroka titled her head.


    "Because you''re cute, nyaa," Yuuki said.


    Then the door was opened and both Makoto and Isuzu came inside.


    "Good morning," Makoto said.


    "Good morning," Isuzu said.


    "Good morning." 4 x


    They sat on the table and Isuzu asked him.


    "When are you going to visit the amus.e.m.e.nt park?" Isuzu asked.


    "Hmm, how about after school?" Yuuki said.


    Isuzu nodded, "I will wait for you inside the school."


    Yuuki looked at her, "Why are youing to my school?"


    "Well, I will transfer to your school," Isuzu said.


    "What?" Yuuki was bbergasted.


    "I will transfer into your school, so please take care of me," Isuzu bowed her head.


    "Isn''t it good, you got one more harem member?" Utaha said.


    "Yeah, Izusu-chan is very cute and earnest," Ranko said.


    "Do you want to try to be like Gal like us, Isuzu-chan?" Yukana asked.


    "N-no, it''s okay," Isuzu felt ufortable. She wasn''t good at socializing and she wasn''t sure how to answer them.


    Yuuki sighed while thinking that Isuzu woulde into his school. He knew more trouble woulde to him after this. He decided not to think about it and went to school as soon as possible.


    Yuuki arrived at the drama club where the Hitotose group was waiting for him.


    Their show would be held in a few days and they had to try the costume.


    Yuuki picked the costume that Mayuki had made for him. His costume looked like a suit that noble in Europe usually wore in the past. He changed his clothes to this costume then also picked both wolf ears and wolf tail. He came out of the changing room.


    "How is this?" Yuuki asked.


    "You''re like a bad wolf who is ready to eat a cute girl," Chiaki said with her honest opinion.


    Ruriko nodded and said, "Yes, you''re very suitable to be a wolf."


    Kuina also nodded, "Wow, you''re very suitable to be a bad guy, Yuuki!"


    Yuuki''s expression became ugly and he was sulking on the side, "Yeah, I guess, I look like a bad guy." He felt hurt inside his heart.


    "No, Yuuki looks very handsome," Mayuki came to him with a kind smile.


    Yuuki who heard her words felt like he had been saved, "Mayuki!!" He hugged her and said, "You''re very kind, unlike them." He looked at three of the girls.


    "You!! You just trying to get Mayuki to hug you!!" Chiaki was angry.


    "You are a really bad guy, Yuuki," Ruriko shook her head.


    "Buy me a cake, Yuuki!!" Kuina said.


    "Why are you the only one who is different!!" Yuuki looked at Kuina with a speechless expression.


    They were waiting for Hina-chan toe out from the changing room. Yua also came with her to help her change her clothes.


    Yuuki was still hugging Mayuki and waited for Hina-chan.


    "A-ano, Yuuki, c-can you let me go?" Mayuki said while blushing.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong? You don''t like it?" Yuuki asked.


    "N-no, b-but my mom told me that we can get too close to each other until we get married," Mayuki said with a low voice.


    Yuuki was stunned, "Do we need to get married before we hug each other?" He blurted this question without thinking.


    Mayuki couldn''t answer him but her face was as red as a tomato and a smoke apperead from her head.


    ''C-cute,'' Yuuki wanted to tease her again but both of his ears were pulled by Chiaki and Ruriko.


    "Buy me a cake, Yuuki!" Kuina told him again.


    "Like I said, why are you asking me for a cake? But I will buy youter," Yuuki twitched his lips.


    They were waiting for a while until Hina-chan came out from the changing room.


    "H-how is it?" Hina-chan looked quite nervous.


    Everyone was amazed at how beautiful she was wearing her costume.


    Yuuki walked toward her and crouched down. He took her hands and said, "You''re beautiful, my princess." He remembered there was this dialogue on his scripts.


    "T-thank you," Hina-chan could have perfectly answered him.


    Yuuki stood up and looked at her, "Please, let me take you to dance."


    "H-hmph, I w-will see whether y-your skills are as good as your mouth," Hina-chan said while stuttering.


    "Good, tonight, I will you be unable to forget about me," Yuuki whispered.


    "Really? Then I will see how good you are," Hina-chan started to enter her character. Her princess role had a haughty personality but deep inside she was just shy girl. The wolf prince was the only one who could see her true personality when everyone had misunderstood her. Their love was forbidden but they couldn''t stop this love.


    They started to rehearse their drama.


    Hina-chan didn''t get nervous when she started her role and her acting made everyone amazed at her.


    Both Hina-chan and Yuuki were on theirst scene where Yuuki was being shot by a silver bullet because he wanted to meet Hina-chan.


    Hina-chan was crying and didn''t want to separate with him but she was being stopped by him. She was crying very hard until she realized she was the descendant of saint. She healed his wound and made him be healthy.


    Both of them were living in the countryside and no one knew their identity.


    CLAP!CLAP!CLAP!


    Everyone pped their hands and looked at the acting with tears in their eyes.


    "WONDERFUL!!!" Ruriko was happy with her decision.


    Chiaki, Yua, Mayuki, and Kuina also pped their hands hard and were amazed at their performance.


    "We''re sess, Yuuki!!" Hina-chan was happy.


    "This is just the start, let''s do it better on the day of the performance," Yuuki smiled.


    "Yes!!" Hina-chan said.

 Chapter 250: Fuwa Fuwa Time

    Yuuki came out from the drama club and saw both Uomi and Isuzu were talking to each other. He didn''t know how fast she could enter the school.


    "Yuuki," Uomi said while looking at him.


    "Yuuki," Isuzu also said.


    Uomi looked at her with a curious gaze, "Do you know him?"


    Isuzu nodded, "He is the one who pushed me on the ground." When she said the time was stopped and Uomi looked at him with twitched eyes.


    "Don''t say something that can be a misunderstanding," Yuuki said.


    "But this is the truth! You push me to the ground!" Isuzu said.


    "But isn''t it because you shot me with your gun?" Yuuki knew this girl must take revenge on him.


    "Wait! Wait! Tell me what happens?" Uomi asked them.


    Yuuki told her what was happening when he took Shouko to date to Amagi Brilliant Park. He was being shot by this girl and he thought this girl was an assassin or something.


    Uomi messaged her temple, "You shot her and you pushed him to the ground?"


    Both Yuuki and Isuzu nodded at the same time.


    "Well, don''t fight in the school, okay? Hiratsuka-sensei is looking for a chance to punish you, by the way, Yuuki," Uomi said.


    "Hiratsuka-sensei? Why?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, this is because someone teased her to the point of crying," Uomi looked at him with expressionless expression.


    Yuuki could only rub his nose and knew that it was his fault. He still remembered the warmth of Tsugumi''s panties that day.


    "That''s right, the four girls from Ousai wille here," Uomi said.


    Yuuki nodded, "I wonder if they will seed."


    "Well, you can see it when theye," Uomi said.


    "What are you talking about?" Isuzu asked.


    Both Yuuki and Uomi looked at her and brought her to the music room.


    In the music room, Yukari was there talking with both Onodera and Ruri.


    "Yukari, Onodera, Ruri," Yuuki called them.


    "Yuuki," 3x


    "This is?" Yukari looked at Izusu.


    "This is Izusu, the new transfer student," Uomi said.


    The three girls looked at Yuuki.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Yuuki asked.


    "Nothing," Three of them said at the same time.


    "How about we did a rehearsal before they came, Yukari?" Yuuki asked.


    Yukari nodded, "Sure."


    Yuuki started to sing together with Yukari. He remembered he had gotten a reward from protecting the meeting peace of three factions. He opened his reward and the lottery started to roll.


    [Reward: Mathematics proficiency 100 points, Waltz proficiency 100 points, and 25 random songs.]


    Yuuki nodded and quite satisfied when he got the mathematics proficiency. This proficiency would increase his power in controlling everything. He could control all phenomenon using equations and forms. He knew this power was very powerful he thought probably he could change the direction of earth rotation.


    Yuuki looked at his other rewards. He didn''t know where he would use his waltz proficiency, most of his girl wasn''t from high-ss society. But he knew this would be used in the future somehow even though he didn''t know when he could use it.


    25 random songs were quite good since he could have more songs. Yuuki wanted to make a musicpany and he already had a candidate to enter hispany. He didn''t know whether they would agree or not but at least he needed to try.


    Two of them continued to train until the door opened.


    "Excuse us!" Ritsu opened the door and looked at them.


    "Hello!" Yui also said.


    "Excuse me," Mugi said.


    "E-excuse us," Mio looked quite nervous.


    Yuuki looked around and didn''t find Shouko, "Where is Shouko?"


    "Ah, she helped her grandmother to check her health in the hospital, she said earlier," Yui said.


    Yuuki became worried and took his phone. He massaged Shouko, "Is your grandmother fine?"


    "Yes, the doctor said, she is okay, ^^," Shouko replied to him as soon as possible.


    Yuuki sighed in relief and said, "Then I wille to your hometer."


    "Really? I will tell my everyone then," Shouko said.


    Yuuki smiled while messaging her but he didn''t notice everyone was looking at him. He looked up and realized they were looking at him, "My bad, how about you guys show your training in the past week?" He looked at the four girls.


    They nodded at him.


    "Yosh! Let us show you our power!"


    "Ohhh! The past week has been hell for us! But we can show the results of our training!"


    "Go!!"


    Mio also nodded along with everyone.


    They took their musical instrument and they were ready to sing.


    "What kind of song will you sing?" Yuuki asked.


    "This is our original song!" Ritsu said.


    "Really? What is the title?" Yuuki asked.


    "Fuwa Fuwa Time!" Yui said.


    Yuuki smiled when he heard it. He would have never thought he would hear this song right now.


    "Good, let me listen to it," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t forget your promise and give us your good song!" Ritsu said.


    "Don''t worry, if you did a good job, I will give you a good song," Yuuki said.


    "Then, let''s start everyone, Fuwa Fuwa Time! 1,2,3,4," Ritsu said then Yuki started to y her guitar.


    They finished their song and they looked very satisfied.


    CLAP!CLAP!CLAP!


    Everyone pped their hands at their performance. They were really good and very talented since they could have this result with only one week of practice.


    Mugi, Yui, Ritsu, and Mio looked at him with anticipation.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "You passed! Congrattions!"


    "Yay!"


    "We can eat a snack again!!"


    "Yes, we can bezying around in the club room again!"


    "No, you can''t!"


    Yuuki twitched his lips looking at their interaction and wondering if his decision was right. He shook his head and said, "The tournament will be held in five days, everyone let''s work hard before that."


    "YES!!"

 Chapter 251: Croquette

    The school was over, and both Yuuki and Isuzu were going together to Amagi Brilliant Park. They used a bus to go to that ce.


    "You should change the bus stop."


    Many people were stopping at the love hotel rather than in the amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    Yuuki knew they were desperate for a guest and changed the bus stop ce was one of the way to get a guest to enter the amus.e.m.e.nt park


    Isuzu shook her head and said, "We have tried but it was very difficult. We have asked them several times but they didn''t hear our protest."


    Yuuki didn''t know what to say. He needed to talk with the real leader of Amagi Brilliant Park. He knew there was a princess inside this amus.e.m.e.nt park. He needed to tell her what was his n to make this amus.e.m.e.nt park be the best in the world.


    "AMAGI BRILLIANT PARK! AMAGI BRILLIANT PARK!"


    Yuuki pressed the bell to stop the bus. Both of him and Isuzu went down from the bus and they were in front of a love hotel. She was quite embarrassed but he didn''t try to tease her until someone called him.


    "Young man! Why are you here with another girl?"


    Yuuki and Izusu turned their heads and saw an old man that he had seen during his date with Shouko.


    "Old man, why are you here?"


    The old man was blushing at his question.


    "My home is near here!"


    Yuuki looked at him with a suspicious expression.


    "Rather than me, why are you with another girl? Are you cheating on your girlfriend?"


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No, we want to go to Amagi Brilliant Park to say something, you should take care of your health and don''t go to love hotel all the time." He waved his hand and left him.


    "YOU!!!" The old man was quite vexed that this young man didn''t believe him.


    "Do you know him?" Isuzu asked.


    "No," Yuuki shook his head.


    "Why is he talking to you in a familiar manner?" Isuzu asked.


    "Well, I just met him during my date with my girlfriend, do you remember her right?" Yuuki asked.


    Isuzu nodded and remembered about his girlfriend. She looked at him and knew this guy was quite dangerous if she left him alone with her princess. But she knew she needed his ability to help the park. She feltplicated in her heart.


    Yuuki frowned when he saw the entrance of Amagi Brilliant Park. He entered and was greeted by a giant muscr pro wrestler on the ticket booth. There were a lot of things he wanted to say but he decided to do it after he met the one who managed this park.


    Isuzu guided him to the castle in the middle of the park to meet her princess.


    Yuuki followed her and he saw a young girl with yellow hair.


    She has a silver teeny tiara and blue eyes. Her hairstyle is h.i.p.s length and she has hair which covers her entire forehead. She wears a peach and white dress. The topyer has flower patterns at the ends of her dress. She has a pink corset. Latifa wears white gloves. She wears two nes of different sizes along with a white see-through wrap.


    "She is the princess, ruler, and manager of Amagi Brilliant Park, Latifa Fleuranza," Isuzu said.


    "Might you be Ichijou Yuuki-sama?" Latifa asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, how should I address you princess or Latifa?"


    Latifa was blushing when she heard his question.


    Isuzu took out her gun and pointed it at him.


    Yuuki twitched his lips. He didn''t mean to flirt with the princess but he knew these words would be misinterpreted.


    "Don''t flirt with the princess!" Isuzu was wary of him.


    "Well, then I will call you princess, is that okay?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course, it is okay, Yuuki-sama," Latifa nodded while blushing. She looked at him and said, "Like what Isuzu-san introduce, my name is Latifa Fleuranza, I am the manager of this amus.e.m.e.nt park, thank you foring to this ce."


    "It is okay, but it will be nice if you have someone who is kinder when you invite me next time," Yuuki said while looking at Isuzu.


    "YOU!!!" Isuzu was pissed.


    "Izusu-san, please!" Latifa looked at her.


    Isuzu took a deep breath and tried to calm herself.


    "I am sorry for what she had done to you, Yuuki-sama," Latifa said with a polite tone.


    Yuuki smiled at her, "It is okay, this is not your fault."


    Latifa smiled and said, "Then please sit there, let''s talk about the amus.e.m.e.nt park while drinking a tea and croquette."


    "Croquette?" Yuuki was curious.


    "Yes, I am quite confident with my croquette," Latifa gave him the croquette that she had made earlier.


    Yuuki looked at this golden color croquette and gulped. He could smell the delicious smell from it and white steaming out from this food. He knew she had just made this since it felt quite hot. He grabbed one of those croquettes and could feel the crunch texture when he touched it. He felt his mouth started to get watery and he wanted to eat it right now. He put this croquette inside his mouth and bit it.


    Crunch!


    Yuuki was stunned. He felt a mouthful of juiceing out from this croquette and made his taste bud dance in happiness. The texture of this croquette was superb crispy on the outside and soft on the inside. He continued to eat this croquette until he finished it.


    "How is it, Yuuki-sama?" Latifa asked with a smile.


    "This is good, you should definitely sell it at your amus.e.m.e.nt park," Yuuki said.


    Latifa seemed relieved with his opinion about her croquette and Isuzu seemed proud of her princess.


    "Well, how about we talk about business?" Yuuki asked.


    Latifa and Isuzu nodded and started to talk about the Amagi Brilliant Park.

 Chapter 252: Bestow you with a magic

    "What do you think of this amus.e.m.e.nt park?" Latifa asked.


    Yuuki looked at her and said, "Do you want my honest opinion?"


    Latifa nodded at his question, "Yes, I want to know what is your true opinion about this park."


    Yuuki shook his head with regret and said, "It''s bad, more than bad, it wouldn''t be strange if this amus.e.m.e.nt park is going down tomorrow." He looked at her reaction and didn''t even flinch at hisment.


    "YOU BASTARD!!" Isuzu took her gun again.


    "Isuzu-san, if you always keep doing that, please go out," Latifa said.


    Isuzu gritted her teeth and sat back.


    Latifa sighed and said, "That''s right, this amus.e.m.e.nt park is really bad, but I still want to keep it." She looked at her amus.e.m.e.nt park and said, "There are many people who wanted to buy this amus.e.m.e.nt park, especially, the Disnend, they have aimed for thisnd for a while."


    Yuuki nodded even though this amus.e.m.e.nt park was bad but thend was superb.


    Latifa looked at him again and said, "Yuuki-sama, I have a favor to ask."


    Yuuki looked at her in response.


    "This park is on the verge of copse, I want you to get it back on its feet," Latifa said as she walked toward him, "Please, be the new manager of Amagi Brilliant Park."


    "Before I answer your question, can I ask how many business consultants have you invited?" Yuuki asked.


    "There are more than 20," Latifa said with a bitter face.


    "Really? Do you believe I can make this park better than a professional?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, you can save this park, that is what the oracle told us," Latifa said.


    "Oracle?" Yuuki was confused.


    "A divine prophecy, we''re the natives of Maple Land, the realm of magic," Latifa said.


    "Maple Land?" Yuuki had never heard of this ce. He had seen a devil, fallen, angel, youkai, magician, witch, and many more but this was his first time hearing the Maple Land.


    "Yes, we came to this earth from an actual realm of magic," Latifa said.


    Yuuki started to wonder if they came from a different world.


    "Most of the cast members working here at Amagi Brilliant Park are natives of Maple Land," Latifa told him with a serious expression.


    "Hmm?"


    "But if we don''t attract another 500,000 guests in the next six months, this park will be closed down, if thates to pass, we Maple Landers will lose our home and our means to live, I suppose you find it hard to believe, in that case..." Latifa looked at Izusu and said, "Isuzu-san, can you please leave two of us?"


    "But princess, this guy is dangerous!" Isuzu said.


    "Am I a criminal or something?" Yuuki rubbed his nose.


    "Don''t think rudely about him and please leave the two of us here," Latifa said.


    Isuzu still looked very reluctant but she still obeyed her. She walked toward the exit door but still looked at him with cautious expression, "Don''t do anything rude to the princess!" Then she walked toward the exit.


    "Please don''t think badly about her, she is just worried about me," Latifa said.


    "Don''t worry, I know she is very rude," Yuuki said easily.


    "I don''t know whether I should be d or not hearing that from you," Latifa said withplex emotion. She looked at him and said, "In that case, I will bestow you with magic."


    "Magic?" Yuuki was curious about how she would bestow him with magic.


    "That''s right," Latifa hung her head down and looked very shy.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and waited for her to do something. He saw she was in deep thought and she took a deep breath. She moved closer to him and held both of his shoulders.


    "Yuuki-sama..." Latifa looked at his face at a close distance. She was both shy and embarrassed right now but she needed to show him that she was really someone from the realm of magic," Please, stay still..." She closed her and kissed his lips.


    Yuuki was stunned being kissed by a girl who was several years younger than him. Her lips were very sweet and soft. He started to feel some energy starting to enter his body. He felt this energy was very sweet and he sucked her mouth.


    Latifa opened her eyes in shock and didn''t expect his bold reaction. She felt her magic being sucked by him and she felt weak. Her body fell into his arms and she hugged him. She started to feel her stamina regained when his tongue entered her mouth.


    Yuuki hugged her waist and didn''t stop kissing her. He didn''t know his Avalon healed Latifa slowly since she had exchanged body fluid with him. He kissed her for a while and separated from her. He could see her reddened face and her shuddered body.


    "Yuuki-sama..." Latifa rested on his chest and listened to his heartbeat. She didn''t know why but she feltfortable with him. She also didn''t expect him to be very greedy and almost sucked her dry. Luckily, she felt magical energy inside his body that regained her magic. She started to wonder whether she could live with only kissing him.


    "Princess..." Yuuki whispered to her.


    "Call me Latifa, please, Yuuki-sama.." Latifa said. She wanted him to call her by her name and not a princess when there were only two of them.


    "Latifa," Yuuki hugged her while cing his face on her neck. He could smell her fragrance smell that was very intoxicating for him.


    "Do you believe in magic now?" Latifa looked at him with a smile.


    "Of course, my princess," Yuuki definitely wouldn''t tell her that he could do magic or else the consequences would be very dire. He would bebeled as a criminal who tricked a cute princess to kiss him and would be the enemy of her kingdom. He started to feel the drama he would y with Hina-chan would be real.

 Chapter 253: Attention! Attention!

    They didn''t move and talked about her experience every day in this ce.


    Latifa was sitting on hisp and didn''t move. She had told him that was her first kiss and she had used a lot of her courage to do that. She also told him that she was actually 24 years old but because of the curse, she couldn''t get older no matter what.


    Yuuki sighed in relief when he heard she was actually 24 years old. He was d that he didn''t be a criminal for kissing a 14-year-old little girl.


    Latifa also said that she would give him 10% of the share of this amus.e.m.e.nt park for him. She told him that she needed to do this because she always wanted him to be with her.


    Yuuki feltplicated by her. He took a deep breath and said, "I am sorry."


    Latifa seemed confused with him, "What''s wrong, Yuuki-sama? Why are you apologizing?"


    "I am sorry but actually I can use magic," Yuuki said and showed that he could create a flower from nothing.


    Latifa was stunned looking at this scene. Her feeling was veryplex right now when she knew the man she had entrusted everything was lying to her.


    "Maybe, you don''t know but in this world magic, devil, angel, fallen angel, and many supernatural beings exist," Yuuki said and added, "I can cure your curse now, do you want me to do it?" He knew this was the only thing he could do for her to forgive him.


    Latifa smiled wryly at him but she didn''t move from hisp, "I am angry, do you know that, Yuuki-sama?"


    "I know," Yuuki said.


    Latifa looked at him for a bit and said, "Can I p you?"


    Yuuki blinked his eyes but he nodded, "Sure, I know I am wrong, do whatever you want."


    Latifa looked at his clear eyes and sighed, "Why don''t you stop me earlier? We don''t have to kiss each other."


    "Well, you''re cute, it will be waste to reject a kiss from a cute girl like you," Yuuki said without thinking.


    "C-cute," But Latifa looked away, "Don''t think I will forgive you after you did that to me!"


    Yuuki looked at her with a helpless smile, "What do you want me to do?"


    "Take responsibility," Latifa said.


    "Hmm? Do you want me to marry you?" Yuuki was amazed.


    "NOO!! I WANT YOU TO MAKE THIS AMUS.E.M.E.NT BECOME THE BEST IN THE WORLD!!" Latifa said with vexed expression.


    "Hahaha, I know I am joking," Yuukiughed.


    "Mooo, Yuuki-sama is teasing me!" Latifa pouted.


    "Well, isn''t it because you''re too cute," Yuuki said.


    They started to tease each other and forgot about Isuzu who could listen to their conversation.


    "That guy! I will kill him!!!" Isuzu was angry.


    "Bring every member of staff here?" Latifa was amazed.


    "Yes, can you tell every staff member toe here, I want to ignite their spirits back," Yuuki said.


    "Ignite their spirits back? How are you going to do it?" Latifa asked.


    "Well, my words will be very cruel but it will be very effective, can you bear it?" Yuuki asked.


    Latifa nodded, "As long as it is for the amus.e.m.e.nt park, I can endure everything."


    Yuuki patted her head, "You don''t need to endure it alone now, I am also here."


    "Y-Yuuki-sama," Latifa was shy and looked at Isuzu who had very fool expression, "Can you call everyone, Isuzu-san?"


    Isuzu kept looking at Yuuki as if wanted to bite this guy to death. She knew it was dangerous to let him be alone with her princess but she didn''t expect his movement to be very fast. She only left them for a while but she could see her princess looked very different now. Her princess looked very radiant and happy now.


    "I will call them now," Isuzu nodded and left.


    Yuuki could feel her angry gaze but he ignored her.


    "Yuuki-sama, can you move your head closer?" Latifa asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki moved his head closer.


    SLAP!


    Yuuki was too stunned to do anything and looked at this little princess with amazement.


    "You said, I can p you right?" Latifa smiled.


    Yuuki could only sigh and twitch his lips. He looked at her then he told her about his n.


    Latifa nodded at him and listened intensely about his n. She nodded and looked quite excited for some reason.


    Every staff member of the Amagi Brint Park moved together since Izusu had told them that Latifa had something to tell them.


    "I wonder why Latifa-sama, call all of us here?"


    "Could it be bad news?"


    "Have you heard anything, Moffle-san?"


    "Have you, Chief of Cast?"


    "It''s probably what you''re thinking of, mofu," Moffle said.


    "ATTENTION! ATTENTION!"


    Everyone looked up and saw Isuzu telling everyone to move their attention toward her.


    "Her highness, Latifa Funza, the first Princess of Maple Land, will now address you! Pay close attention!" Isuzu said.


    "Okay, okay, let''s hear it."


    "So the day has finallye."


    "Everyone has given up already."


    "You can''t me them."


    Latifa walked and looked at everyone with a sad expression, "Good evening, everyone, I came to you today as the bearers of the sorrowful news, Amagi Brilliant Park will be closed down in six months."


    "WHAT!!!"


    "But I won''t give up on this ce and that is why I decided to invite this person as the new manager of the ce," Latifa said, then looked in the right direction.


    Everyone sighed in relief when they heard their Latifa-sama didn''t give up on this park. They were also curious who was the new manager of this ce. They heard the sound of footsteps then they saw this young man who had very strict expression on his face.


    "Is he the one?"


    "The one that Oracle said?"


    They were starting to talk to each other until they heard his cold voice.


    "You guys sure are a worthless bunch."


    They blinked their eyes and startled and they started to get angry at him.


    "What do you mean bastard?"


    "Do you want to die?"


    "Shut up!! I will be the new manager of this ce if you don''t like it, I will fire you right away!"


    Everyone became even angrier at him.


    Yuuki snorted at him, "You guys only have six months before you be unemployed! Look at you! All you nitwits can do is twiddle your thumbs! You can''t attract customers or make any money! That is why you will lose your workce!"


    They hung their heads down and became depressed.


    "Do you know there are only fools whoe to this ce?"


    When they heard these statements they became angry. He could make fun of them but not their customers.


    "What are you saying bastard!"


    "Who is in their right mind woulde to this sad excuse park? It''s beyond a joke!" Then Yuuki looked at everyone and said, "My name is Ichijou Yuuki, I will be your manager, I know all of you hate me and thought ''Who the hell is this guy?'' or ''How can we let a guy like him to ruin our park?'' or ''What can he do in six months?'' Oh, there is more, ''He is taking our Latifa-sama away from us! Oh! I am very mad!'' Feel free to hate me or get mad at me, I don''t need any favors from you guys, I will do whatever I want! Anyone who disobeys me will be fired! You will do your jobs as I tell you to! This worthless park was gonna go under anyway, so I''ll do things however the hell I want."


    "But remember my words: this random punk that you hate will cause a miracle over the next six months! I will bring 500,000 guests that you need, I will make this amus.e.m.e.nt park be the most popr amus.e.m.e.nt park in this country!"


    They were pissed at this young man but they were amazed at his words.


    "An act?"


    Isuzu looked at Yuuki with a suspicious expression.


    "That''s right," Yuuki nodded then continued, "I pissed them off on purpose."


    "On purpose?" Latifa titled her head.


    "When I call your guests fools, they all get really mad if they still care about their guest''s honor that shows that they take their jobs seriously, so there is still hope," Yuuki said.


    "I never knew that," Latifa was amazed.


    "So you will help us, right?"


    "Of course, your princess has given me a 10% share of this park, let me give you a gift for that," Yuuki took his phone and called someone.


    "Gift?" Both of them were curious.


    "Hey, dad, can you help me?" Yuuki started to talk with his dad for a while then he closed his phone. He looked at Isuzu and told her, "Tell someone to check the bus stop."


    "The bus stop?" Isuzu was confused but she took her walkie-talkie to ask her staff. She told them to check the bus stop.


    They were waiting for a while until they heard a voice from the walkie-talkie.


    "Isuzu-san! The bus stop ce is changing! The bus stopped in front of our park!!" The staff''s voice was really happy.


    "This is..." Isuzu was amazed. She had asked the government several times but she had always been ignored or rejected but Yuuki had only taken a few minutes to solve this problem.


    "This is my gift, do you like it?" Yuuki asked.


    "Thank you very much, Yuuki-sama," Latifa was happy.


    "Then I will go back, I will visit this park in the early morning, let''s talk about the future n about this park, by the way, can I bring those croquettes?" Yuuki asked.


    "Ah, yes, please, you can take it," Latifa said.


    "Thank you, I will visit tomorrow," Yuuki waved his hand and got out of this ce.


    When Yuuki had gone, Isuzu started to ask Latifa.


    "Latifa-sama, what did you do earlier with that bad guy?" Isuzu asked.


    Latifa was stunned, "N-no, we didn''t do anything." She was blushing very hard.


    But Isuzu didn''t believe her, she gritted her teeth and took her gun. She needed to shoot this mana with her special bullet ''Paradise Lost'' and made him lose his reproductive functions forever.


    "I-Izusu-san! Don''t do it!" Latifa pulled her with all of her strength.


    "Let me go! Latifa-sama! I need to beat this guy!"


    Both of them started arguing with each other while Yuuki didn''t know anything.

 Chapter 254: Dream

    Yuuki walked toward Shouko''s home but he was being stopped by this mascot.


    the mascot that has the form of a mouse with a green hat and a red ribbon. He has big light brown eyes.


    "Can you save this amus.e.m.e.nt park, mofu?"


    Yuuki looked at him and said, "Of course."


    This mascot looked at him with a fierce gaze and said, "I don''t like you, mofu."


    "Is that true? What a coincidence, I don''t like you too."


    Both of them were gazing at each other and electricity came out from their eyes.


    "Hmph, I will see whether you can do it or not."


    Yuuki smirked at him, "You don''t need to do that since I will seed."


    Neither of them said anything and continued to walk.


    Yuuki arrived at Shouko''s apartment and he knocked on the door.


    "YES!!!"


    Yuuki moved back and saw the door was being opened. He saw Yuzuruing out from the door with a smile but became worse when she saw him.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Yuzuru looked at him with a wary expression.


    "Hey, I bring you croquettes," Yuuki showed her croquettes and said, "Why don''t you let me enter? I want to see, Shouko."


    Yuzuru looked at the croquettes and smelled it for a bit, "You can give the croquette but you can''t enter."


    Yuuki twitched his lips until he heard an angel voice.


    "Yuduru!!!"


    Shouko suddenly came and reprimanded Yuzuru.


    "N-nee-chan!"


    "Yooki, plise enter," Shouko smiled.


    Yuuki moved naturally and wanted to kiss her forehead but stopped when he saw Yaeko who was in there. He saw her expression wasn''t good and he didn''t force himself to kiss Shouko. He patted her head and gave the croquette to her, "Here, I bring you some good croquette."


    Shouko had anticipated his kiss but was quite confused when he stopped. She received his gift and startled when she heard her mom''s voice.


    "Shouko, why don''t you let him enter."


    Shouko nodded and told him to enter. She also missed him but she wasn''t brave enough to show their affection in front of her parents.


    Yuuki entered her home and was being stared by Yuzuru.


    "Why don''t you give up and acknowledge your brother-inw?" Yuuki asked with a smile.


    "NO WAY!!!" Yuzuru shouted.


    "Yuzuru, don''t talk too loud!" Yaeko said.


    "Yes mom," Yuzuru pouted but still looked at him with a pissed expression.


    Yuuki ignored her and walked toward Ito who was smiling at him, "Grandma."


    "Yuuki," Ito said with a loving expression. She had thought of him as her real grandchildren.


    "How is your condition? Are you fine?" Yuuki was worried about her. He knew Ito was around 70 years old and she was at a vulnerable age. It wouldn''t be strange if she suddenly died and he would be sad if that happened. He was alsoplicated whether he should do something or not. He didn''t know whether he could make someone alive or not but with the death of God in this world. It was possible to visit heaven or cheated death.


    There were many ways to stop her from dying but at the same time, he felt wrong to do that. Yuuki was in deep thought until his head was being patted by Ito.


    "Don''t think too much about it, I am fine," Ito said.


    "Really? Maybe you can still see me and Shoko getting married then," Yuuki smiled.


    "Hahaha, I can''t wait to see that," Itoughed happily.


    Shouko was blushing and hid her face with both of her hands.


    Yuzuru clenched her hands very hard and jumped toward him, "Bastard! I won''t acknowledge it!"


    "But your grandmother has acknowledged it," Yuuki said.


    "BUT I DON''T!!!" Yuzuru tried to fight him but the difference in height made it impossible for her to hit him.


    Yaeko could only sigh and drank a beer on her hand. She should be happy right now seeing her mother and daughters were happy but she felt numb in her body. She tried to forget this feeling with drinking beer every day but seeing him like this with her daughter made her feelplicated. She could only try to look away and ignored their interaction since it was painful for her.


    Yuuki looked at Yaeko who was drinking a beer by herself. He shook his head and decided not to think about it. He could still remember the day when both of them had their fun together but he was Shouko''s girlfriend and Yaeko was his mother-inw. He didn''t know what would Shouko do when she knew he had a fling with her mother in the past. But he still remembered Eri''s words during the airne incidents. He shook his head and walked sat beside Yaeko.


    Yaeko looked at him and didn''t say anything. She continued to drink her beer.


    "How are you?" Yuuki asked.


    "I am fine, my daughter is happy now, as a mother there is nothing I can hope for," Yaeko said.


    "Tell me if something happens, I am also part of your family now," Yuuki said.


    Yaeko looked at him and said, "Family, huh? I guess you will be my son-inw if you married Shouko."


    "What do you think?"


    Yuuki looked at her straight but this didn''t make Yaeko flinch or ufortable. She looked at him and said, "Please take care of my daughter."


    Yuuki could only sigh and said, "Don''t worry, I will take care of her."


    They continued to talk but he decided not to stay too long since it was quitete. He said goodbye to them and walked back to his apartment.


    Yaeko walked back to her room and buried her head in the pillow, ''If only I was younger.'' She started to sleep and dreamed about her life during high school. She dreamed she met him at her high school time and dated happily until both of them had children. Though it was only a dream, it was a beautiful dream for her.

 Chapter 255: Pokemon

    In the morning, Yuuki decided not to think too much about Yaeko. He knew their rtionship would be frowned upon but he still didn''t want to give up. He knew she was still thinking of him but his rtionship with Shouko made it hard for him to do something.


    Yuuki looked at the mirror. He wore a blue navy suit and sses since he became the manager of Amagi Brilliant Park today. He had told his girlfriends that he would go home quitete since he had to take care of this amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    "Are you really going to be the manager of that ce?" Ranko said with amazement.


    "Do you know that ce?" Yuuki asked.


    "No one knew the ce, all of us often came to that ce during our childhood time, but right now that ce was only a deserted ce," Utaha said.


    "Can you revive that ce? You need to bring 500,000 guests in right?" Yukana said worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, believe in me, I will go now," Yuuki stood up and kissed all of them. He went to the parking park and drove his car to Amagi Brilliant Park.


    Yuuki arrived and he saw that everyone was helping each other to clean and repair the attractions in this ce. He had told Isuzu to close this ce to fix the attractions and clean the ce.


    "Yuuki," Isuzu came to him with her red uniform.


    "Good, let''s have a meeting," Yuuki said.


    Isuzu nodded but someone suddenly shouted at him.


    "ICHIJOU YUUKI!!!"


    Moffle jumped and punched him.


    Yuuki dodged his punch and grabbed his head with both of his hands. He leaped into the air and mmed him into the ground.


    "ARG!!" Moffle was hurt and stupified.


    Yuuki stood up and cleaned the dust on his suit, "Can you tell everyone, Isuzu?"


    Isuzu nodded dumbly and was quite amazed at his skill.


    Yuuki walked toward the meeting room but stopped when he heard his voice.


    "W-why, fomu?"


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at Moffle.


    "Why did you close the amus.e.m.e.nt park, fomu!" Moffle stood up slowly and looked at him fiercely.


    "Some of the attractions aren''t safe, we need to fix some of the attractions that make it more interesting, I said I will make this amus.e.m.e.nt be the most popr in this country right? Believe it in me," Yuuki said then he left him.


    "Are you alright, Moffle, ron?"


    "That kid is strong, mi."


    "Ugh, my neck, I will have my revengeter," Moffle said and added, "Let''s go, we have a meeting."


    Yuuki looked at everyone and said, "Look''s like everyone is here, let''s begin this departmental meeting, then, there are few things that are on the agenda,"


    "First, we will have a break for a week for renovation reasons," Yuuki said.


    "WHAT!!!"


    "HOW CAN YOU CLOSE THIS AMUS.E.M.E.NT PARK FOR SO LONG!!"


    "WHAT IF WE LOSE OUR CUSTOMER!!"


    Yuuki raised his hand and said, "Don''t worry about that, I have a way to promote this ce quickly but we need to renovate some attractions in this ce, let''s talk about the seconds are we need to change the person who is in charge of the ticket, don''t make this muscr wrestler in that ce, that guy is more suited in the security."


    They nodded in response.


    "The third is we will extend the opening time from 5 p.m. to 9 p.m.," Yuuki said.


    "WHAT!!"


    "But we don''t have proper lighting in this ce."


    "That is why I told you, we will close this ce for a week," Yuuki said.


    They still wanted toin but stopped since they knew they needed to do this to get 500,000 guests.


    "The fourth is canceling the weekdays, you guys are toozy!" Yuuki said.


    "WHAT!!!"


    "Don''tin again! What the hell is a holiday on Friday!" Yuuki said.


    They sighed and epted his reason.


    "The fifth, we will raise the price of a ticket from 100 Ind Coin to 3,000 Ind Coin," Yuuki said.


    This time no one said anything since it was too shocking for them.


    "R-really? Not decrease but to increase?"


    "Isn''t the customer going toe to this ce then?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, we can''t eat with only 100 Ind Coin, we need to increase the price and that is why I told you we need to renovate this ce for a week."


    "What kind of renovation will you do?"


    "I''m going to give some new characters in this ce," Yuuki said.


    "New characters?"


    They looked confused.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and took a picture that he had drawnst night.


    They looked at his drawing and felt it was very cute.


    "What is this?"


    "These are the new characters I said earlier," Yuuki said.


    Isuzu looked at the strange yellow animal and said, "This is cute."


    "That''s right, this is cute and I am sure many children and women will like these characters," Yuuki said.


    They looked at the numbers in the picture and were amazed.


    "What is the name of this character?"


    "Pokemon," Yuuki said.


    "Are you going to give this thing for free?" a tanned skin woman asked. Her name was Ashe and she was the Chief ountant of Amagi Brilliant Park.


    "Oh, that''s right, I have 10% of a share of this park, that is why, I will give this ce the right to use this picture," Yuuki said.


    "WHAT!!!"


    "Don''t scream in every news! Also, can someone bring me the map," Yuuki said.


    "Ah, here," Triken gave it to him.


    Triken is the Chief of Sales of Amagi Brilliant Park.


    Yuuki looked at the map and nodded.


    "Why are you looking at the map, fumo?" Moffle asked.


    "I need to find our construction team," Yuuki looked up and said, "Which one of you is ready for an adventure?"

 Chapter 256: Dragon Lair

    Yuuki had drawn a Pokemonst night and gave this picture to Machida. He told her to promote this picture on the website and sold the right to use it. He only sold the right to use it and didn''t sell the right of this picture since he would use it for both games and anime in the future.


    Pokemon is one of the most profitable characters in the world in the past.


    Yuuki has seen many children and women collecting merchandise of Pikachu and other Pokemon characters.


    Machida was also amazed at how cute these characters were but she was also protesting against him that she wasn''t his secretary.


    Yuuki said sorry to her and told her that he would find a secretary to take care of his business and other needs.


    Serafall had also called him that the animepany would be ready in two weeks and she told him toe when thepany was ready.


    Minano also made an appointment to meet the owner of apany game.


    Yuuki felt he really needed a secretary to take care of his business and he found a candidate.


    "Find a construction team, mofu? In this ce, mofu?" Moffle looked at the cave in front of him.


    "Yeah, let''s get into this ce," Yuuki said.


    "I remember this ce, ron! This ce is where the dragonir, ron!" a white sheep mascot said.


    This mascot is called Macaron. He is the fairy of music in the form of a ram, and one of Amagi Brilliant Park''s mascots. He has fluffy white fur, round golden horns on the sides of his head, and a thin pink ribbon tied around his neck.


    "Ah, I wonder if there will be a treasure, mi!" a pink cat mascot said.


    This mascot is called Tiramy. He is the fairy of flowers with the form of a pink Pomeranian, and one of the Amagi Brilliant Park''s mascots. He has light pink fur and long white fur around his neck. He has oval blue colored eyes and pointed small ears. He wears a red flower-shaped hair clip on his right ear and a circr yellow satchel bag that is worn over his body.


    "Let''s go! Let''s get our newpanionship!" Yuuki said with his Indiana Jones cosy.


    "OOOHHH!!!" The three mascots raised their hands together.


    Isuzu could only sigh and shake her head.


    Five of them entered the cave together and looked around.


    Yuuki remembered there was a Digerry n inside this cave. He remembered from the anime that this n had always been unmatched at engineering and construction. He knew one week was very short but with the help of this n, he could make Pokemon Amus.e.m.e.nt Park be reality as soon as possible.


    "We also need to find Dornell, mofu," Moffle said.


    "Forget about that useless guy," Yuuki said.


    "You are really merciless, ron," Macaron said.


    "Well, our job is to open this ce as soon as possible," Yuuki said.


    They walked into the cave and found a dead end.


    "This is a dead end," Izusu said.


    "NO WAY, MI!! WHERE IS THE TREASURE, MI!" Tirami said.


    Yuuki looked around and found a hidden key. He opened it and looked at everyone with a cool pose, "Let''s go, our adventure is just starting, let''s get our treasure!"


    "OOOOHHH!!!"


    "Aren''t you forgetting the purpose of this trip?" Isuzu said.


    "Isuzu-chan, you need to enjoy this adventure, ron," Macaron said while shaking his head.


    "This is why your b.r.e.a.s.ts are big, mi!" Tirami said.


    BOOM! BOOM!


    Isuzu shot both of them with her gun.


    "Y-you''re merciless, mi," Macaron said.


    "Don''t joke around, fumo! We need to follow him!" Moffle said.


    They then realized that Yuuki had walked in front of them.


    "WAIT!!!"


    They entered a room and a statue suddenly talked. It told them to pick up a weapon from five chests.


    Yuuki picked up a shovel, Tirami picked up a Molotov, Moffle picked up a stun gun, Macaron picked up a bat, and Isuzu picked up a chain.


    "You may now sally forth, o brave adventures!"


    Five of them walked and entered a tunnel. They walked very slowly with caution. They knew there would be a trap in this ce and needed to be careful.


    Click!


    "Hmm? I think I touched something, mi?" Tirami said and suddenly arge chainsaw appeared and almost cut them in half.


    "I think you guys need to be careful," Yuuki said with sweat on his forehead.


    "That''s true," Isuzu also nodded.


    "Yes, we need to be careful, mofu," Moffle said with a serious expression but he touched something. "Whoops." He looked at everyone.


    "F.U.C.K, RON!!" Macaron was panicked.


    "What should we do, mi?" Tirami panicked.


    "First, we need to run or else we will be run over by that huge ball," Yuuki said and picked Isuzu in his arms.


    "What?" Isuzu was stunned.


    "Let''s sacrifice the other three and get into the finish line!" Yuuki said.


    "YOU BASTARD!! MOFU!!" Moffle said.


    "Mi!! You traitor!!" Tirami said.


    "Hahaha, you can be the sacrifice, ron!" Macaron was happy.


    But both Moffle and Tirami didn''t give up and kept running.


    They ran very fast until they found a door. Five of them entered the door but they were stunned and couldn''t breath looking at the giant red monster in front of them.


    "D-d-dragon, mi!!!" Tirami was stunned.


    "W-what should we do, ron!!" Macaron was scared.


    "Let''s make sacrifices, Moffle, I won''t forget about you Moffle," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, let''s do that, mi!" Tirami nodded.


    "Ok, we will follow you, Yuuki, ron!" Macaron nodded.


    "BASTARD!!!" Moffle was angry and gritted his teeth. He looked at the dragon who looked very proud. He jumped and punched this dragon, "DORYAAA!!!"


    "UGH!!" The dragon was stunned and fell down.


    Moffle wanted to continue but he was being stopped by Yuuki.


    "Stop, this is an attraction," Yuuki said.


    Moffle looked surprised, "Attractions?"


    "Yes, this is an attraction," suddenly a group of moles came together to greet them.


    Yuuki smiled when he looked at them, "I have found you guys."

 Chapter 257: To you

    Yuuki knew this Digerry n felt indebted to this amus.e.m.e.nt park. He told them about the thing that happened in this amus.e.m.e.nt park and made them feel sad. They told him that they wanted to help the amus.e.m.e.nt park to regain its poprity.


    "We the Digerry n will definitely help you to regain the amus.e.m.e.nt park!" Taramo said.


    Taramo is the Head of the Digerry n. His appearance is based on a mole. His tie is tied to his brown, short fur. He has round spiral sses which the lenses are of a pale blue and has thick ck rims. He has a bright yellow hard helmet to keep him safe at all costs since he is the Head of the Digerry n.


    "I will also help!" Rubrum said.


    Rubrum the Red Dragon or ''Ruby'', is a big and red dragon who lives at an abandoned attraction in the southernmost side of Amagi Brilliant Park. He is arge red dragon with horns protruding from every corner of his head, yellow eyes with slit-like pupils, wed wings, and his belly and wings are a much brighter color.


    "Good, how about we talk with a princess?" Yuuki said and made both Digerry n and Rubrum excited. It had been a while for them to meet a princess and they wanted to meet her.


    Isuzu, Moffle, Macaron, and Tirami shuddered to look at Yuuki who manipted the entire Dirgerry n and Rubrum. They were amazed but also scared at the same time.


    "Let''s go, I am sure Princess will be happy to meet you all," Yuuki gave them a very kind smile.


    This smile made four of them move very far away from him.


    "Thank you very much," Latifa said to the Digerry n and Rubrum.


    "I have heard from Moffle that the Polytia Empire copsed after the revolution and you guys won''t be targeted again," Yuuki said.


    "Really? Yay!!!"


    "Yes, we''re free!!"


    "Let us work for you, sir!"


    Yuuki nodded, "Good, I will hire you, now, can you renovate this amus.e.m.e.nt park like this?" He showed Taramo about his n.


    Taramo nodded and felt interested in building the amus.e.m.e.nt park with this idea.


    Yuuki wanted to enter his works like One Piece in this amus.e.m.e.nt park in the future.


    Now, Yuuki could only enter Pokemon but in the future, there would be more characters and bing the best amus.e.m.e.nt park in this country wouldn''t be a dream. He talked with the Digerry n until quitete.


    Yuuki had finished his job and wanted to go back until Latifa brought him tea.


    "Yuuki-sama, here is a tea," Latifa gave him.


    "Thank you," Yuuki drank it and looked at her. He asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Latifa smiled and shook her head, "Nothing, it''s just you have worked really hard today."


    Yuuki smiled, "Isn''t it because the owner of this park is cute?"


    Latifa blushed, "D-don''t tease me, Yuuki-sama."


    "Well, I will go back now, I will probably visit this park again in a week," Yuuki said.


    Latifa seemed stunned, "W-why? Can youe tomorrow?"


    "I can''t I have a y in the drama tomorrow and the park is on the renovation," Yuuki said.


    Latifa looked quite sad and lonely at the same time. She also wanted to see his performance but she couldn''t get out of this amus.e.m.e.nt park because of her cursed. She looked at him and said, "Can you stay here for a while?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Sure, let''s go inside, it is quite chilly outside."


    "Yes," Latifa looked quite happy when he decided to stay for a bit.


    Isuzu followed both of them inside. She was still quite dissatisfied seeing both him and her princess very close to each other.


    Both Yuuki and Latifa started to talk to each other. He told her about his n to hold a concert and wrestling match in this ce.


    Latifa didn''t seem surprised with wrestling matches since there were a lot of wrestlers in her amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    "Concert?" Latifa titled her head.


    "Yeah, I will enter the ''Amateur Music Tournament'' in five days," Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki-sama is?" Latifa looked quite surprised. She knew this tournament was very famous in this country and was surprised to know he would enter this tournament.


    "Yes, I will win it for sure, then I can hold a concert in this ce, I am sure a lot of people wille," Yuuki wasn''t narcissistic but with his identity as both mangaka and novelist he was sure a lot of people woulde.


    "That''s right, even if I hate this guy, but his singing ability is very good," Isuzu said. She had seen him practice with his duet partner and she was impressed.


    "Really?" Latifa seemed envious since she also wanted to hear it.


    "Do you want me to sing?" Yuuki asked.


    "Can you?" Latifa looked very excited.


    Yuuki nodded, "I can, do you have musical instruments in this ce?"


    "Yes, Izusu-san, can you tell someone to bring a piano?" Latifa asked.


    "Yes, princess," Isuzu nodded.


    There were only both him and Latifa in this room alone. She looked quite nervous when there were only two of them in this ce. She still remembered yesterday when they had kissed each other.


    Yuuki looked at her with a smile and asked, "Do you want to do it?"


    "D-do what?" Latifa asked with a red face.


    "Well, what do you think?" Yuuki smiled.


    "T-that!" Latifa was stuttering.


    But someone opened the door. Both of them were startled and looked there was Isuzu there with Moffle.


    "What are you doing, fumo?" Moffle looked very angry.


    "Nothing, there is a bug in her hair, I help her to take it off," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Moffle looked at Latifa.


    "Y-yes, I was very afraid earlier," Latifa felt bad about lying to her uncle.


    Moffle looked at him with a suspicious expression but didn''t continue his nagging. He pushed the piano and told him, "Go y! I want to see whether you can y it or not."


    "Sure," Yuuki walked toward the piano and sat in the seat.


    Isuzu, Latifa, and Moffle looked at him with various expressions. But they wanted to see what kind of song he would y today.


    "This song is called ''Kimi e'' (To you)," Yuuki said then he started to y.

 Chapter 258: Sebastian

    Yuuki finished his song and looked at the three of them.


    p!p!p!


    "Uwooo!!!!" Moffle was strangely pping his hands hard. He was also crying in his eyes when he heard this song. He liked her older sister but she married the man he hated and now he took care of his niece. He still loved her older sister and this song was very touching his heart. He hated Yuuki but he didn''t hate his song.


    Isuzu and Latifa forgot about their reactions and saw Moffle who was crying very hard.


    Yuuki felt weird about Moffle''s condition and told both Isuzu and Latifa that he would go to Hitotose to practice their drama y.


    Yuuki arrived at Hitotose and looked at Hina-chan who was practicing her dancing practice. He didn''t know how bad she was since he had never seen her at a dancing practice.


    "How about you try a dance, Hina-chan?" Chiaki said.


    "Y-yes!" Hina-chan then she started to dance. She moved around with her eyes closed and started to hit everywhere.


    Everyone could only shake their heads looking at Hina-chan who was dancing like a bulldozer since she kept destroying everything.


    "S-stop! Hina-chan! Stop!" Mayuki panicked since many of the cafe stuff was breaking.


    "This is bad," Kuina said while eating the cake.


    "Why did you close your eyes?" Yuuki asked. He also realized that her clothes were very revealing. He wanted to see it more but Chiaki kept looking at him with a strange expression.


    "E-eh, because I can''t focus if I am not close my eyes," Hina-chan said.


    "How about you open your eyes before you dance?" Kuina said.


    Hina-chan nodded and said, "I w-will try." She opened her eyes but she couldn''t move. She looked very rigid and moved very slowly. She looked very nervous and started to be a scarecrow-like pose.


    "This is bad, tomorrow is the drama," Chiaki said.


    Everyone was thinking about how to solve this problem until Kuina asked him.


    "Yuuki, can you do a dance?" Kuina asked.


    Both Hina-chan and Yuuki will dance in the drama tomorrow and it would be very bad if both of them couldn''t dance.


    "I can," Yuuki nodded.


    "Can you show it to us?" Chiaki asked.


    "Hina-chan, let''s practice together," Yuuki said to her.


    "Y-yes!" Hina-chan said.


    Yuuki was d that he got 100 proficiency on a waltz. He believed he could teach this nervous girl and made her dance normally.


    "WAIT!!!" Mayuki suddenly said.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki and Hina-chan looked at her.


    "You need to change your clothes!" Mayuki said.


    "Why?" Yuuki was bbergasted. He only wanted to teach her dance and why he needed to change his clothes.


    "No! You must change! Change your clothes!" Mayuki became unreasonable and pulled his clothes.


    "Ok! Ok! I will change my clothes, don''t pull my shirt!" Yuuki didn''t really mind since he only needed to change his clothes


    "Yay! Let''s go!" Mayuki pulled him to the changing room.


    Chiaki, Kuina, and Hina-chan looked quite curious.


    "Why does he need to change his clothes?" Hina-chan asked.


    "Maybe Mayu-chan wanted to dress him up as a teacher or something," Kuina said.


    "Hmm," Chiaki could only nod at Kuina''s statement.


    Three of them were waiting for both of them toe out. They saw Mayukie out with a happy expression and they also saw hime out. They were quite surprised to see him wearing a butler outfit with white gloves.


    His butler outfit consisted of ck trousers, a six-button double-b.r.e.a.s.ted tailcoat and a gray vest.


    "Youngdy, let''s start our dance lesson," Yuuki gave her gentleman bow and picked her hand.


    "Awaawawawawawa," Hina-chan was nervous.


    "Don''t be nervous, youngdy, I will guide you gently and slowly," Yuuki said.


    "A-ah, yes, Yuuki," Hina-chan said while still quite nervous.


    "No, no, call me Sebastian, right now, I am your dance teacher and I will teach you until you can dance properly," Yuuki said.


    "Y-yes, Sebastian," Hina-chan said.


    "Good, let''s start our lesson, move your right feet to the right and follow my rhythm, 1,2,3...." Yuuki started his dance lesson.


    "Yes, 1,2,3..." Hina-chan moved her feet and followed his rhythm.


    Kuina and Chiaki were surprised to see his transformation.


    "Why did Yuuki be like that?" Kuina asked Mayuki who seemed quite proud.


    "No, no, his name is Sebastian, not Yuuki," Mayuki shook her head gently with elegance.


    "Why did he be Sebastian?" Chiaki could only give up and her friend silliness.


    "Yes, his name is Sebastian, he is super butler of Hitotose Cafe," Mayuki said. She had always wanted a butler to apany her to be a maid. She was d that he didn''tin or reject her selfishness but he seemed to have fun at his role y.


    "Well, Sebastian is definitely good at teaching Hina-chan," Chiaki nodded. She saw Hina-chan could move properly without breaking anything in this cafe.


    "Yes, Sebastian is good," Kuina nodded.


    "That''s right! I will also teach him how to make a desert and pour teater," Mayuki said.


    "Haaa, I am very tired," Hina-chan said while sitting on the chair.


    "Here is your tea, Hina-chan," Mayuki said.


    "Thank you, Mayu-chan," Hina-chan took her tea and sipped it slowly, "Haaa, it is refreshing."


    Yuuki came and said, "Do you want me to massage your feet?" He only remembered he had 100 proficiency on massage.


    "Can you, Sebastian?" Hina-chan asked.


    "Of course, leave it to me," Yuuki was excited when he had to touch her feet.


    The girls'' feet were very unique, they were soft, huggable, and fragrance.


    Yuuki took her feet gently and massaged it slowly on her pressure point.


    Hina-chan felt rxed and enjoyed his message. His message started with slowness and continued to be more intense. Her body felt hotter and she started to m.o.a.n. Then her m.o.a.n started to get louder until she fell asleep.


    The other three girls were blushing but also curious.


    Yuuki picked Hina-chan slowly and said, "I will take her back to her room, do you want a massage too?"


    They nodded at the same time since they wanted to know the massage skill of this super butler.

 Chapter 259: Odin

    Yuuki hade back to his apartment after he had massaged all of the girls in Hitotose. He went back and had fun with his three girlfriends. He waited for them to sleep and teleported to his Hanging Gardens of Babylon.


    "Yuuki, nyaa!" Kuroka jumped into him.


    Yuuki patted her head and looked at the group, "Where are we gonna go?" He had heard from Kuroka that they would meet someone famous to get something.


    "Odin," Vali said.


    Yuuki tried to remember the name in his memories and said, "Your neighbor?" He looked at Arthur.


    Arthur shook his head and said, "No, he is not my neighbor, he is the God of Norse, Odin."


    "And why did he have to meet him?" Yuuki asked.


    "We need something from him to get Fafnir out of Loki," Bikou said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Good, when are we going to go?"


    "Right now, we are only waiting for you after all," Vali said.


    "My bad, I need to go after my girlfriends are sleeping," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t worry about it, let''s go," Vali said then all of them teleported together and left Ophis, Kuroka and Le Fay there who were ying monopoly game board. It seemed Ophis was hooked by this board game.


    Yuuki teleported in front of the club, "Oppai Club (B.r.e.a.s.ts Club)?" He twitched at the name of this club and looked around. He noticed there was only supernatural being around him.


    "Let''s go," Vali said and entered this club. His expression didn''t even change when he entered this shameful club.


    "He is really suitable to be a leader of this group," Yuuki said with a nod. His lips were twitching when he saw this club but Vali could enter this club with ease as if it was his home.


    "Kakakaka, Oppai Club, are you happy here, Yuuki?" Bikou asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "If there are Buttocks Club, I will be really happy, maybe I should make it in the future."


    Bikou and Arthur looked at him with a weird expression.


    "I am joking, let''s enter," Yuuki said and entered this club with a dignified expression.


    Bikou and Arthur looked at each other.


    "Do you think he is joking?" Bikou asked.


    "No," Arthur shook his head and added, "Let''s enter."


    "Ok," Bikou nodded.


    Yuuki was wearing his ''Zero'' costume and became the center of attention because of his costume. He walked very calmly and confident while looking at the B.o.o.b.s picture on the wall. He nodded and appreciated these pictures.


    "I have collected these pictures in millions of years of my life, what do you think?"


    Yuuki turned his head and saw an elderly man with long, grey hair, and a matching beard.


    "Well, not bad, but I like buttocks more," Yuuki said with regret.


    The elderly man seemed to be surprised at his statement, "Young man, you can''t enter that way! Buttocks are dangerous!"


    "It is okay, I like adventure," Yuuki waved his hand then he realized something, "How did you know I am a young man?" He wore a mask after all.


    "Hahaha, I have never seen someone like you and you are also a member of the Vali group, I guess you are also a youngster," the elderly man said.


    "Odin-sama, this is where you''re," Vali said and walked toward them.


    "Vali, how many times have I told you to call me, Dad," Odin said.


    Vali seemed stunned and said, "I am still not used to calling you that."


    Odin sighed, "Well, do you want to bring that thing for Loki?"


    "Yes, I wish I could catch Fenrir to make him my teammate," Vali said.


    Odin nodded, "Fenrir is a very sad child, you should take him away from his dad." He took something from his pocket and gave it to Vali.


    Yuuki who was by their side could only think that both of them looked like parents who gave their children pocket money.


    "Gleipnir?" Yuuki looked at the small chain on Vali''s hand.


    Gleipnir is the binding that holds the mighty wolf Fenrir. The Gods had attempted to bind Fenrir twice before with huge chains of metal, but Fenrir was able to break free both times. Therefore, theymissioned the dwarves to forge a chain that was impossible to break. To create a chain to achieve the impossible, the dwarves fashioned the chain out of six supposedly impossible things.


    "Hoo, you know it, young man?" Odin asked him.


    "Well, I am a treasure hunter," Yuuki said. This identity was quite suitable for him since he had a lot of treasures.


    "Treasure a hunter? Interesting," Odin smiled.


    Vali nodded, "Thank you, I will take Fenrir from Loki."


    "Good, I will leave it to you," Odin nodded and looked at him, "Young man, what is your name?"


    "Me? My name is Zero," Yuuki said.


    Odin raised his eyebrow, "That''s not your real name, right?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Of course not."


    Odin looked at him for a bit and said, "You''re not respecting me, don''t you?"


    "No," Yuuki said.


    Odin looked at him again butughed suddenly. Hisugh was very loud and made everyone look at them, "Hahahaha, good, if only all the people around me are like you." He started to sigh andined about how everyone was trying to tter him.


    Yuuki who was by his side could only twitch his lips, "Isn''t it normal? You''re a God! Of course, many people will tter you."


    "Hahaha, that''s true," Odin said with augh.


    "Well, we''re going to go back now," Vali said.


    "Bye, old man," Yuuki waved his hand.


    "Hahaha, bye, let''s talk about the b.o.o.b.s next time, I will show you why we need b.o.o.b.s in this life," Odin said.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No, let me tell you about buttocks next time."


    Vali was sweating and he pulled Yuuki away from Odin. He knew if this continued both of them would start to fight each other.


    Yuuki sighed and thought that Odin really made him feel that God wasn''t as he had imagined. He looked at Vali and said, "He is your father?"


    "Foster father," Vali said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Good, let''s forget about that old Satan faction and y monopoly with Ophis.


    Vali looked at him and said, "I have heard everyone was ying that game before the meeting peace?"


    "That''s true, you will be hooked in no time, let''s go!" Yuuki grabbed his shoulder and teleported to Hanging Gardens of Babylon.

 Chapter 260: Drama Show 1

    Yuuki looked at the drama stage with satisfaction. He looked at both Raku, Shuu, Takeo, and Suna, "Hey, thanks, I will buy you something tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry, Aniki, I am happy to help you and I am also waiting for the drama club show," Raku said.


    "Aniki, introduce me to some cute girl," Shuu said.


    "Why don''t you ask Takeo? I am sure he can make a group date for you," Yuuki said.


    "What? Can you, Takeo?" Shuu asked.


    Takeo nodded, "Humu, I can, I will ask my girlfriendster." He looked at Suna and said, "You also need to go, Suna, having a girlfriend is nice."


    Suna shook his head and said, "It is fine, I am not interested in these."


    "Are you swinging that way, Suna?" Yuuki moved back.


    Raku and Shuu also moved back.


    Tako pped his back, "Even if you swing that way, I will always be your friend, Suna." His expression was very serious.


    Suna twitched his lips and said, "No!"


    Raku sighed in relief and said, "But a girlfriend is nice." Then everyone looked at him with a weird gaze.


    "Don''t you have a girlfriend, Raku?" Shuu asked.


    "Yes, do you want more girlfriend? Are you going to cheat?" Takeo became angry.


    "Well, if he wants more girlfriends then it is fine as long as he can be fair to all of them," Yuuki said.


    They looked at him and just realized there was someone who had more than one girlfriend and the rtionship between the girls was very harmonious.


    "But sometimes there is some rtionship that just doesn''t work," Yuuki sighed and looked away. He started to remember his rtionship with Yaeko.


    Seeing his expression, they became curious and wanted to ask him.


    "Yuuki, can youe here?" Chiaki called him.


    "Ok, I will be there, thank you for your help, hope you enjoy the show," Yuuki said and left them.


    "Yes, senpai! I will bring my girlfriend here!" Takeo said then he called Rinko. He wanted to show his girlfriend about his powerful senpai.


    "Well, let''s go, I am sure, Yamato-san is waiting in the outside," Suna said.


    "Yes, I will leave first, bye, Raku, Shuu," Takeo waved his hand.


    "Bye, Takeo," Shuu and Raku said at the same time. Then they looked at each other.


    "Hey, Raku, does Aniki have a problem with girls?" Shuu asked. He felt curious about what kind of girls that could make his Aniki have that kind of expression.


    Raku nodded, "Probably, but let''s not get involved with that matter, I think it is not that simple."


    Shuu nodded and agreed with him.


    They didn''t know some girls were listening to their conversations.


    Yuuki had changed into his costume. He wore a bushy tail and wolf ears. He could everyone wanted to touch his tails and ears. Though someone had already touched it.


    "Wow, it is very soft," Kuina said.


    "Hmm, this is a very good job," Chiaki said while touching his ears.


    "Of course! I made it!" Mayuki looked very proud.


    Yuuki had to admit Mayuki''s craftsmanship was very good. He was wondering if she wanted to be a designer in the future.


    They talked for a while until Hina-chan came out with Yua. They saw both of them were talking to each other or Yua was trying to calm Hina-chan.


    Yuuki walked toward Hina-chan and held her hand," Try to take a deep breath."


    Hina-chan nodded and took a deep breath, "Fuuuh, I can''t, I am still nervous, Yuuki." Her hands were trembling and she looked very scared.


    Yuuki knew any words he said would be useless that was why he decided to use this way. He hugged her gently in his arms.


    Everyone was shocked at his actions.


    Hina-chan was also shocked at his action, "Y-Yuuki, why do you hug me?"


    "Are you calm down?" Yuuki asked.


    Hina-chan realized that she wasn''t that nervous. Her nervousness came from a different source. She felt his hug calming her and she hugged him back. She sniffed his clothes and felt veryfortable. She didn''t move her head and said, "Thank you."


    "Your wee," Yuuki patted her head.


    They were still in their own world until someone talked to them.


    "Ano, why don''t you separate since we will start the drama," Chiaki came to them with a quite annoyed expression.


    "A-ah, yes!" Hina-chan nodded and looked very spirited.


    "Don''t get to work up," Yuuki said.


    "Yes!" Hina-chan nodded.


    "Good, let''s go, everyone!" Ruriko also came to them and cheered them up.


    "OOOOHHH!!!"


    Marika looked very busy preparing her video camera, "Honda, help me record the drama!"


    Honda sighed and said, "Alright, Ojou-sama."


    "Hey, Marika, how about we help you?"


    Marika looked back and saw both Ranko and Yukana.


    "Ranko-san, Yukana-san, do you bring your own camera?" Marika asked.


    "Of course! We need to keep up with his embarrassing moments," Ranko said with augh.


    "Hahaha, I can''t wait to see him," Yukana also said.


    Three of them were the elders of Yuuki''s fans club in this school and their rtionship was very nice since they often were talking to each other about him. Though only Marika was talking about their night activities since she also wanted to have a child with him.


    Izusu was looking around until someone called him.


    "Isuzu!"


    Isuzu turned her head and saw both Yukari and Uomi sitting together.


    "Kaichou, Yukari-sama," Isuzu nodded.


    "Let''s sit together, Isuzu," Yukari said with a smile.


    "Yes," Isuzu nodded. She felt Yukari had the same vibe as her Highness since both of them had the same gracefulness.


    "I can''t wait to see his kissing scene," Uomi suddenly said.


    Both Isuzu and Yukari looked at her with a strange expression. They were also blushing and afraid some people would hear their conversations.


    "Uomi, don''t talk to people like that in public," Yukari reprimanded her.


    "It''s okay, they won''t hear it," Uomi said.


    Both Isuzu and Yukari looked at each other and nodded. They would need to close her mouth when Uomi talked about something pervert.


    "I hear you, Uomi," Hiratsuka-sensei suddenly said to her.


    "Oops, sensei," Uomi nodded with rigid movement.


    "Let''s see if you dare to talk about something perverted," Hiratsuka-Sensei said.


    "No way, I am a student council member of this school, I need to give everyone a good example," Uomi said with a smile.


    Isuzu and Yukari wanted to smack her head when hearing her words.


    Tsugumi looked at the drama with amazement. She had never thought the drama club would be this popr and there were many people here. She could see the seat was very packed and a lot of people came to this ce.


    "Ojou, did you bring a video recorder?" Tsugumi asked.


    "No, I think we can ask for the video from Marika," Chitoge said and pointed at Marika.


    Tsugumi looked and saw Marika brought a lot of camera video. She sweatdropped at her action but she was also d since she could watch the recordter.


    "Ne! Ne! Ne! Koizumi, I can''t wait to see the drama!"


    Koizumi didn''t answer her and looked at the stage without saying anything. She had heard him y and that was why she would see this drama. She sat with her three friends and talked once in a while.


    "Rias, why are you watching the drama in this ce?" Akeno asked.


    "Akeno, do you know this school is very famous for their drama club, I heard the school is almost being closed but a transfer student suddenly appeared and made a miracle, I want to see both of the drama club and this transfer student, I heard him y in this drama," Rias said.


    Akeno sighed and sat down quietly. She was also curious about this drama but she had felt something strange when she entered this drama club. She looked at her side and asked, "Why are you here, Serafall-sama?"


    "Hmm? Me? Well, someone who ys in this drama will be my partner''s business, I want to see him," Serafall said.


    "What? Business partner? Someone in high school?" Both Rias and Akeno were amazed.


    "Yes, he is very good, I want him in my peerage," Serafall said.


    "Wh-what?" They were stunned hearing her wanted to invite this person to her peerage. They became even more curious about this guy.


    Le Fay, Kuroka, and Ophis were looking at the drama stage while hiding using Hades''s Cap of Invisibility. They would have never expected they would see one of Maous in this ce. Luckily, they had this item and could watch the show without anyone noticing.


    Shouko was sitting together with her family and her friends from Ousai Academy High School.


    "I will go there," Yuzuru stood up and walked toward Marika and group. She felt pissed looking at amateurs ying with very expensive stuff. She needed to show them how to properly use that thing.


    "Don''t cause any trouble," Yaeko said.


    "Hahaha," Itoughed.


    Shouko looked at both her mother and grandmother were talking to each other. She also looked at the Hokago Tea Time group and student council group were also talking to each other.


    "Can I sit here?"


    Shouko turned her head and saw a beautiful girl with long beautiful hair. Her legs were very beautiful and she was looking at it for a while until she responded to her.


    "Y-yeas," Shouko said.


    "Thank you, my name is Kasumigaoka Utaha," Utaha said.


    Shouko took out her memo and wrote, "Nice to meet you, Utaha, my name is Shouko, I am deaf."


    Utaha was surprised to see her in this ce. She wanted to say something but the light was off.


    No one said anything since they knew the y would start.


    Yuuki took a deep breath and looked toward the stage. He smiled and was ready to start his first drama.

 Chapter 261: Drama Show 2

    The drama started and every member of the drama club started their characters. The y started with showing there was a war between the country of wolf and human. The war had been going on for hundreds of years.


    The war has taken many lives in both countries. Both countries tried to make an agreement with each other and made a party fix the rtionship between the two countries. They wanted to stop this pointless war between the two of them.


    Yuuki was the prince of wolf country with a cold personality. He was very popr among his citizens but he didn''t let anyone enter his life since he was afraid to lose someone like he lost his mom in his childhood. He thought this party was quite pointless since he knew both races hated each other and would attack each other in the back.


    Hina-chan was the only princess of the human country. She was very haughty and didn''t like anyone since she knew everyone was treating her nicely because of her status. She wanted to meet someone who didn''t treat her with useless ttery.


    Both Yuuki and Hina-chan were meeting each other by chance at the party. Their meeting wasn''t great since both of them started to argue with each other. But strangely after that argument, both of them met each other more often.


    At first, they hated it but they started to appreciate each other''s presence since they had never felt this kind of feeling before.


    "Wow, this is a very sweet love story," Rias said with a smile. She liked the scene where the prince and princess were fighting but then started to care for each other.


    Serafall became even more excited when she saw him acting very well. She wanted to make a Mahou Shoujo show with someone and she found a perfect partner.


    Akeno felt weird when she saw the leading male actor. She brought her rope unconsciously and caressed it. She had always brought her rope to practice and for revenge purpose. She had trained to perfect level but she needed to learn more before she entered that masked man level. She also had quiteplex emotion when she had to date with the masked man. She watched the show again but she felt ufortable when she saw the leading actor was talking happily with the leading actress, ''What is happening?''


    "Ha... Ha... Ha..., Yuuki-sama with tail and ears, I want to touch it! I want to hug him! Aaah! Yuuki-sama!" Marika said while hugging her body.


    "Marika-sama, can you please be quiet?" Honda said with an exasperated expression.


    "I am sorry, that is very udylike from me, but still Yuuki-sama is hot," Marika said.


    "Hey, little sister, your skill is good, why don''t you work for us?" Ranko asked Yuzuru.


    "Ha? Work for you?" Yuzuru was surprised.


    "Yes, we''re from here," Yukana gave her a name card.


    Yuzuru took it and read the name card, "Yuuki''s fans members?" Her mouth was twitching very hard and didn''t know how to react in this situation. She would have never thought she would meet fans of Yuuki in this ce.


    "We can give you money if you want," Marika said.


    "What? Money?" Yuzuru started to feel interested.


    "Of course, how about this much?" Marika said.


    Yuzuru became spirited and said, "I will!" Hating him and money were a different thing, she could make money for her pocket money and to help her family. This made her very happy and she also knew this could be an experience for her in the future.


    Utaha looked at the cute girl beside her. She nodded and felt quite satisfied with his choices of girlfriends. She wanted to talk with her over a coffee or tea but she wanted to see his drama y since this drama was very good.


    Utaha didn''t expect that for a drama club to make these kinds of good scripts. She looked at Eriri, who was by her side looking intensely at the stage. She wasn''t in the mood to fight with this girl and was focused on watching his drama y.


    Utaha focused her attention toward the leading actress girl and felt this girl would be eatenter or sooner.


    Hiratsuka-sensei felt jealous looking at the interaction between him and the leading actress girl. She felt that she didn''t have that kind of moment during her high school life. She also had a headacheing from her grandfather who kept giving her a marriage interview. She wanted to find her own husband and her grandfather agreed to her request.


    Only she had to find her husband in three months or else, she would be married to a famous CEO in this country.


    Hiratsuka-sensei sighed and wanted to smoke her cigarette but forgot that she was in the school hall. She sighed and focused on watching the y.


    The wolf prince and the humanity princess had met each other for a long time. Then before they knew it they started to date each other.


    Hina-chan was still in a dream when she was thinking that she had dated her dream man, even though their races were different but she wanted to be with him. She was in front of the mirror and her maid was taking care of her hair.


    "Princess, are you going to meet the prince again?" Kuina asked.


    "Yes, I can''t wait to meet him again," Hina-chan said with a smile.


    Kuina smiled, "Ever since you met him, you have started to smile more often and I am very happy about that."


    "Thank you, you can eat the caketer," Hina-chan said.


    "Yay! Princess is very kind!" Kuina was happy.


    They were happily talking to each other until someone opened the door with force.


    "What are you doing?" Hina-chan reprimanded this maid.


    "I-I am sorry, princess, but there is very dire news!" Yua said.


    Hina-chan''s expression became serious, "Tell me!"


    "Y-yes, there is a coup d''¨¦tat in the country and they want to oppose the peace between our country and the wolf country," Yua said.


    Hina-chan was stunned and couldn''t believe it. She started to imagine that she couldn''t meet him again. Her head felt dizzy and she fainted.


    Thud!


    "PRINCESS!!"

 Chapter 262: Drama Show 3

    Yuuki, who heard the news of the coup d''etat in her country, was getting restless. He wanted toe to her as soon as possible but his country didn''t help them, rather waiting for that country to get destroyed. He knew the hate of his people for humanity had seeped into their bones for hundreds of years but he didn''t care about something like that.


    Yuuki was also getting angry when the king of humans decided to use Hina-chan to stop the coup d''etat. He had heard Hina-chan would get married to one of the leaders in coup d''etat. He didn''t care whether it was a trap or not but he needed to get her back to his side.


    Yuuki ignored the rant of his subordinates and walked to prepare his n to take Hina-chan from her kingdom.


    Hina-chan had gotten stressed since she had to marry someone who she didn''t love and she didn''t hear the news from him.


    Day by day, she had spent it while looking at the sky. She had prayed for him toe for him but he didn''te for her.


    Ever since her meeting with him, she has had a habit of looking at the sky. She had heard from him that someone who died would live in the sky and protect their loved ones even if they couldn''t see it. Suddenly she got an idea to fake her death to meet him. She didn''t know whether her n would seed or not but she wanted to meet him and this was the only way.


    Hina-chan looked at her maid and said, "Kuina, can you help me send this letter?"


    Kuina nodded at her.


    Yuuki looked at the letter from Kuina and twitched his lips. He felt what Hina-chan did was really looked like the story of Romeo and Juliet. He sighed and destroyed the letter. He didn''t know whether her n would seed or not but he needed to get her.


    Yuuki went out of his castle and walked toward Hina-chan.


    Hina-chan has been grounded since her n was foiled. Her fiance was very jealous and started his n to trap Yuuki. She was very scared and didn''t want anything to happen to him.


    "Please, be okay," Hina-chan prayed.


    Yuuki entered the castle with ease. He didn''t find any guards and could walk without any obstruction. If he was calm enough he would realize something amiss but his mind was only thinking about Hina-chan right now. He used his strong nose to search for her. He walked toward the underground and found her being held in the jail.


    "Hina-chan," Yuuki looked at her.


    "Yuuki," Hina-chan was startled.


    "Wait, let me get you out," Yuuki said. He took a deep breath then he broke the door with ease.


    BAAM!


    Hina-chan who was free jumped into him and hugged him, "Yuuki! I miss you."


    "You idiot, girl, why the hell, do you use a n that Romeo and Juliet use?" Yuuki asked.


    Hina-chan was embarrassed and answered him while stuttering, "T-t-that.


    p!p!p!


    Before she finished her words, both of them were startled looking at the appearance of guards and Chiaki.


    Chiaki dressed as a viin like a prince and looked very smug, "Good, you have done a good job to bring him here." Her words were very poisonous as if she had a grudge for years.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and wondered if he had done something wrong to her.


    "Kill him," Chiaki said.


    Her guards raised their guns and shot both Yuuki and Hina-chan.


    Bang!Bang!Bang!


    Yuuki didn''t stay and dodged their attack very fast. He used his big body to cover Hina-chan and ran to escape from this ce.


    "Yuuki! Yuuki!" Hina-chan panicked seeing blooding out of his mouth.


    Yuuki smiled and said, "Don''t worry, we will get out of this ce." He used all of his power to protect her. He held the blood in his mouth so she didn''t know he was in a dire situation.


    Hina-chan was crying but she didn''t scream and only hugged him silently. Her heart felt like being torn apart seeing him hurt like this.


    *BGM (Toradora! - Lost My Pieces).


    Yuuki sighed in relief when he could sessfully escape from them. He patted Hina-chan who was sobbed silently on his arms.


    "We have escaped from them," Yuuki said.


    "Y-you''re hurt!" Hina-chan was panicked.


    "Don''t worry about it, it is just a superficial wound," Yuuki smiled and felt warm.


    "I don''t want you to get hurt like this," Hina-chan was crying.


    "This is thest time, after this, we can be together."


    Both of them were smiling together, they looked at each other lips and felt it was the right time to do it until he hugged her tightly as if to protect her from something.


    Bang!


    His chest was being shot by someone.


    "Hahaha, I have my revenge," the guyughed very hard until he felt something on his chest. He saw a w stabbed into his heart and made him fall down.


    Yuuki fell down but his smile didn''t disappear, "I am d that you''re fine."


    "YUUKI!! YUUKI!!" Hina-chan was very desperate.


    "Don''t cry, let me see you smile for thest time," Yuuki used all of his strength to caress her cheek softly.


    "No! Please, no! I don''t want you to go!" Hina-chan cried on his chest.


    Yuuki raised her chin weakly, "I will go to the sky, I will protect you from there."


    "No! I want you by my side!" Hina-chan said while crying.


    "Don''t be selfish, let me kiss you," Yuuki smiled.


    Hina-chan was still crying but she kissed him. She didn''t want this would be herst kiss with him. She wanted to be with him forever.


    Yuuki started to lose all of his energy and his face became pale.


    ''God please,'' Hina-chan prayed while holding him tightly at that moment a light covered them.

 Chapter 263: Drama Show 4

    Everyone was still crying when they saw the light covered the stage then the curtain was closed. They couldn''t wait to see the next scene. They wanted to know what was happening to him and her after this.


    "Uwoooo, senpai!!" Takeo was crying very hard.


    "Hiks... Hiks... Their acting is great," Rin wiped the tears on her eyes.


    Suna didn''t say anything but his eyes were wet from his tears earlier.


    Haibara looked at this scene with a sad expression and tears rolled by her cheek. She turned her head to see Ayumi, Genta, Mitsuhiko, Ran, and Sonoko who was also crying.


    "Huwaaa!!" Agasa was also crying.


    Haibara shook her head and also understood their feelings. She looked at Conan who was watching this drama silently. She ignored him and focused her attention toward the drama y. She wanted to know what would happen after this.


    Ranko, Yukana, and Marika were hugging each other while sobbing silently. They didn''t want to record this drama y perfectly and didn''t want to mess it up with their crying voice. They saw Yuzuru who was recording this y was also in tears watching. They were also quite jealous of the female leading actress since she could y the role of his lover pretty well. They wanted to change her but they weren''t sure could act better from her.


    Honda hurriedly wiped the tears in her eyes without anyone noticing. She didn''t expect the acting skill of a high school student to be very high.


    "Huwaa!!"


    Akeno ignored the cry of Serafall who was sitting on her side. She felt touch by this drama y and didn''t regret toe when Rias invited her. She looked at Rias who was also silently sobbing. She felt veryplex when she saw the leading male actor. She felt like she wanted to tie him with her rope when she saw him. She could do itter and now she wanted to watch the y since it was beautifully yed.


    Utaha wiped the tears in her eyes with her hand and saw Shouko was giving her a tissue. She nodded and took it, "Thank you."


    Shouko nodded at him and also wiped the tears in her eyes.


    Utaha sighed and felt that her boyfriend was really good at choosing his new girlfriends. She looked at the cute figure and kind Shouko with a smile. She really needed to bring her to have a cup of coffee or tea together after this y.


    Izusu was trying hard to stop the tears in her eyes but she couldn''t. She really wanted to bring her highness to watch him y in today.


    "Hiks...."


    Izusu turned her head and saw Yukari and Uomi who were crying together there. She felt the rtionship between the two girls was really good. She also wanted to have that kind of rtionship with someone. But she still had her duty to take care of her princess and him. She started to think that taking him wouldn''t be bad since she could enjoy her high school life.


    Hina-chan was dripping in sweat since she was very tired. But she still had thest scene together with him.


    "Your acting is perfect, Hina-chan," Yuuki praised.


    "You''re also great, Yuuki," Hina-chan was blushing. She didn''t expect to kiss him earlier but because she was very engrossed in her acting and the thought of kissing him was very nice. She didn''t hate to kiss him but she also wanted to kiss him on different asions and not in the y.


    "Your acting is great, Hina-chan," Kuina came to them.


    "Yes, the chemistry of both of you is really good," Chiaki nodded. She felt quite jealous since she wasn''t the one who yed the female leading actress. She sighed and decided to give this chance to Hina-chan but she would get the chance to y with him next time.


    "Wow! Both of you are really great!" Mayuki said.


    "H-Hina-chan kissed Y-Yuuki-senpai," Yua was very shocked right now. Her beloved senpai was kissing her friend on the stage. But she knew this was a part of the show and there was probably no feeling attached to it.


    "There is one more scene, good work," Ruriko said.


    "Y-yes!" Hina-chan said while nervous.


    Yuuki hugged her again to calm her, "Let''s go."


    "Yes," Hina-chan also hugged him.


    This scene made everyone quite jealous of Hina-chan.


    "This is a good story," Le Fay said while wiping the tears in her eyes.


    "Yes, nyaa!" Kuroka nodded.


    Ophis also nodded even though she didn''t understand her feelings well but she liked this y.


    Chitoge couldn''t wait to see what happened to him in this y.


    Tsugumi who was crying was also anticipating the next scene, "Ojou, Yuuki is really great."


    "Yes, but he is a very womanizer, and I think that the leading actress is also his girlfriend," Chitoge said.


    Tsugumi nodded while sighing, "That''s true."


    They started toin about him until the curtain was opened. They stopped talking and watched the show silently.


    Hina-chan wished for a miracle so she could live together with him. She hugged him tightly afraid that she would lose the warmth of his body. Suddenly she felt him hugging her body. She was startled and looked at him. She saw him smiled gently at her and said, "I love you."


    Hina-chan couldn''t contain the tears in her eyes. Her eyes were wet but she couldn''t hide the smile on her mouth, "I love you too."


    His smile took her breath away and she had decided to be with him forever. Her heart was fluttering and she got addicted to the taste of his lips. Both of them were kissing each other as the sign they would be together forever and ever.


    Hina-chan was weaving a scarf for him in the living room.


    "Mom, tell me about the story of the human princess and wolf prince again!" Ruriko said while pulling her shirt.


    "No! You must take a bath first," Hina-chan said.


    Ruriko wanted toin until she heard the voice of her dad.


    "I am home," Yuuki said.


    "Dad!" Ruriko ran toward him and jumped.


    "Ugh! You''ve already grown up, why don''t you act like ady for a while?" Yuuki sighed.


    "Okay!" Ruriko said with a naughty smile.


    "You girl!" Yuuki sighed.


    Hina-chan weed him with a smile, "Wee home, dear."


    "I am home, honey," Yuuki moved his head closer and kissed her.


    Hina-chan was happy to receive his kiss.


    "Ah!! Me too!!!" Rurikoined.


    "That was the story of The Human Princess and The Wolf Prince, thank you for watching our y."


    The audience started to p their hands very hard and even stood to congratte them. They really enjoyed this y and couldn''t wait to see their next y.


    Hina-chan was holding his hand while looking at the audience. She was really d to enter a drama club. She turned her head and saw his smile. She knew that she could y well at this stage because of him. She started to remember her first meeting with him until this moment. She wanted to y with him again next time together.


    "THANK YOU VERY MUCH!!!"


    Everyone said to the audience who were pping their hands.

 Chapter 264: I cant forget that feeling

    Yuuki looked at the empty stage with aplex expression. He didn''t expect to have enjoyed acting on stage this much. He still felt the warmth of her lips and he felt bad to take her first kiss. He still remembered Hina-chan who fainted after he talked about their kiss.


    His girlfriends and friends hade back after they congratted him. They left him because they knew he would have a talk with the drama club. He was quite stunned when he saw both Utaha and Shouko talking to each other harmoniously. He wanted to introduce them but it seemed both of them met by chance.


    Yuuki was thinking that he could make a movie himself in the future with members of the drama club. He was waiting for the Hitotose group toe since they were taking care of Hina-chan. He knew Hina-chan would faint again if he met him. That was why he was waiting in here.


    "YUUKI!!!"


    Yuuki suddenly felt someone hugging him from behind. He felt a two soft something on his back. He turned his head and saw someone unexpected, "Serafall?"


    "Wow, your y is great! Let''s make a Magical Girl Show together!" Serafall said with a smile.


    Yuuki sweatdropped at her.


    "Serafall-sama, you can''t trouble him."


    Yuuki saw both beautiful girls and was quite shocked to see both of them here. His expression didn''t change when he saw both of them, "They are?" He asked Serafall.


    "Ah, they''re Rias-chan and Akeno-chan," Serafall said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Hello, Rias, Akeno, my name is Yuuki."


    "Hello, Yuuki, your y earlier was very great," Rias praised.


    "Hahaha, it was okay," Yuuki said.


    Both of them started to talk to each other and Akeno looked at him silently. She took her rope and used this chance to tie him in bondage. She didn''t know whether her feeling was right but she felt some connection with him.


    Yuuki was stunned and didn''t expect this crazy girl would bring a rope with her. He also didn''t expect for her to try to tie him in bondage. He snorted and stole her rope swiftly then tied her in bondage unconsciously.


    Both Rias and Serafall were stunned when they saw Akeno wanting to tie him with a rope. But they were even more surprised to see him do his counter-attack and tie her back.


    "This is?" Rias didn''t know what to say.


    Akeno seemed happy with her discovery and shouted at him, "YOU''RE THAT GUY!!"


    Yuuki didn''t show any strange expressions and looked at her with a weird expression, "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t try to lie to me! I know this bondage skill, there is only one guy who can do this!" Akeno said.


    "I don''t know what are you talking about? Are you s.e.x.u.a.lly frustrated?" Yuuki asked with worry.


    "YOU!!!!" Akeno was angry.


    "Me?" Yuuki looked very confused.


    "Don''t act dumb! I know who you''re!" Akeno said.


    "Well, I don''t know that you''re my stalker," Yuuki rubbed his nose.


    "YOU!!!" Akeno was angry.


    "Yuuki! Let''s go home! Let''s have a party in Hitotose!" Chiaki came to get him.


    Yuuki was happy secretly and looked at three girls with regret expression, "I have to go now, let''s meet again sometimes." He waved his hand and stopped, "Serafall, tell me when the anime studio is finished okay?"


    "Yes! Don''t worry about it! I will also call you to make our magical girl project!" Serafall said happily.


    "S-sure," Yuuki didn''t feel it was right to reject her invitation to the Magical Girl show.


    When he was gone both Serafall and Rias started to ask Akeno.


    "Akeno, why are you so hostile toward him?" Rias asked.


    "Yes, don''t be rude on him!" Serafall said.


    "B-but, he is that guy!" Akeno said.


    "That guy?" Rias and Serafall titled their heads.


    "Yes! The one who helped us during the war of peace meeting and the one who beat the White Dragon Emperor," Akeno said.


    "What?" Both of them stunned but they looked at her with a doubtful expression.


    Akeno twitched her lips, "Believe me! His bondage skill is the same! I feel the same electricity and excited feeling when he tied me down!"


    Rias and Serafall nodded at her and tapped her shoulders.


    "We know you''re s.e.x.u.a.lly frustrated, but you can''t take it on someone you just met today," Rias advised.


    "Yes, I know you''re a pervert but I didn''t you''re also a Masochist, how about you enter my show and be a Masochist girl?" Serafall said with a smile.


    "NO!!! THAT GUY IS THE MASKED MAN!!" Akeno was desperate.


    "Okay, okay, we believe in you," Rias said.


    "Okay, let''s go home, aren''t you guys going to the underworld soon?" Serafall asked.


    "Yes, we''re going to train there and go to the younger generation meeting," Rias said.


    "Good, let''s buy some souvenirs for Sona-chan and your peerage," Serafall said.


    "Yes, Serafall-sama," Rias nodded.


    Akeno could only grit her teeth and sighed. She definitely wasn''t s.e.x.u.a.lly frustrated and she would prove to everyone that the masked man was that Yuuki who was ying the leading actor in this drama. She started tough inside her heart thinking about what kind of revenge she should do to him.


    ''You wait! I will have my revenge!'' Akeno thought about him then she remembered about her date with him. She started to blush but she shook her head hurriedly. She didn''t have any interest in him but only curious and she wanted her revenge on him.


    Yuuki sighed while thinking about his meeting with the devil earlier. He had held a party in the Hitotose group with everyone. He went back and decided to go home earlier since he was curious about Utaha and Shouko. He walked back while passing through the 100-yen store. He stopped when he saw this beautiful woman.


    She is a beautiful young woman with long, straight silver hair and aqua colored eyes who appears to be in herte teens. She wears a simple business suit and skirt.


    Yuuki saw her had quite aplicated expression. He knew her problem and decided to walk toward her and said, "Do you need help?"

 Chapter 265: Rossweisse

    Rossweisse was stunned but also excited when she saw this store in this ce. She was getting bored in the hotel while guarding her boss.


    After graduating, she became the bodyguard of Odin. She had gotten used to living frugally and became very excited when she saw this 100 Ind Coin store in this country. She looked at this store with a curious gaze. She felt nervous to go inside since she was afraid this was a dream.


    "Do you need help?"


    Rossweisse was startled and turned her head. She saw a young man who she had seen earlier, "Ah, it''s you!"


    "Ah, it''s you!"


    Yuuki titled his head and asked, "Do you know me?"


    The woman nodded, "Yes, I saw your y earlier, that is a very good y." She still remembered when this young man almost died protecting his lover. She was crying hard at that time and even Odin who watched that y also cried.


    "Well, thank you," Yuuki felt quite embarrassed. He looked at her and said, "Do you want to enter this store?"


    The woman nodded, "Yes, but I am not sure whether this store is fake or not." She felt it was a fraud to sell something on 100 Coin Ind.


    Yuukiughed at her reasoning.


    "Wh-why are youughing?" The woman felt offended by him.


    "Nothing, this is just the first time I''ve seen someone doubting the 100 Ind Coin Store," Yuuki said.


    The woman pouted and looked away, "This is not my fault! There is no this kind of store in my country after all."


    "Sorry about that, how about I help you?" Yuuki asked.


    The woman seemed happy, "Really?"


    "Yes, let''s go inside," Yuuki pulled her hand to go inside.


    "W-wait!" The woman seemed nervous since this was her first time to have close contact with a man. (She didn''t count her boss as a man).


    Yuuki looked at this woman who had a star in her eyes looking at many cheap things on the disy. He sweatdropped when he saw this woman took a lot of useless things on her shopping cart.


    "Do you really need to buy that?" Yuuki asked.


    "A-ah, I choose too much!" The woman seemed to realize her mistakes. She didn''t have a ce to keep these things.


    "You shouldn''t buy too much, even though these things are cheap but it will be quite expensive if you keep pilling it up," Yuuki said.


    The woman also understood and sighed. She took back the useless things and only chose some useful ones. She didn''t have a ce to stay in the country and woulde back after her business trip was over.


    Both of them walked toward the cashier and paid for the goods.


    "Thank you very much," the woman said.


    "This is nothing, my name is Yuuki, what is yours?" Yuuki asked.


    "Ah, how rude of me, my name is Rossweisse," Rossweisse said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Well, where do youe from?"


    "I''m from Norway," Rossweisse had a good feeling about this young man.


    "Wow, that''s really far away!" Yuuki seemed shocked then he continued, "How about I treat you something good in this country?"


    Rossweisse was quite surprised, "Really?"


    "Yes, this ce is quite cheap and tasty, let''s go," Yuuki said.


    "What? Cheap? Tasty?" Rossweisse became interested when she heard about cheap and tasty food.


    Both of them entered the gyudon or beef bowl store.


    Rossweisse smelled the delicious smell of this ce and looked at the price of this food. She was very surprised to see the price of this food.


    "Oh, young master!"


    "Give me two bowls and extra eggs," Yuuki said.


    "Sure! Two beef bowls with extra eggs!"


    Rossweisse sat beside him and asked him, "Young master?" She was startled hearing his identity.


    Yuuki rubbed his nose and said, "Well, he is my dad ex-subordinates."


    Rossweisse nodded and epted his exnation.


    "Two beef bowls with extra eggs!"


    Rossweisse was quite stunned looking at the amount of this beef bowl.


    "Let''s eat, this is very delicious," Yuuki said.


    "Yes," Rosseweisse nodded and started to eat. She bit the meat and was shocked at how delicious this beef bowl was. She could feel the tenderness of the meat and its umami taste. She started to forget with her manner and ate it with gusto.


    Yuuki smiled when he saw her looking quite happy to eat this food. He started to eat his food together.


    Both of them were satisfied with the food and decided to go back. They were talking to each other and Yuuki had offered to take her back to her hotel. At first, she rejected it but she forgot her way back and could only ask him.


    "Thank you very much, Yuuki, you''re very kind," Rossweisse said with a smile.


    "Nothing, I am happy that you like it," Yuuki said and he gave her his name card.


    "This is?" Rossweisse looked quite surprised.


    "This is my name card when you lose your job, you cane to me," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse looked at him suspiciously, "You''re still in high school, right? Do you have a business or something?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, I need some hand in mypany and listened to your story earlier it was quite sad for you to have such an irresponsible boss."


    Rossweisse also told him about her job andined about her boss who kept mocking since she didn''t have a boyfriend. She felt touched since he offered her a job in this ce, "Thank you, I will think about it."


    "You don''t need to be in a hurry, well, I will go back now, bye," Yuuki waved his hand.


    "Bye, Yuuki!" Rossweisse smiled and waved her hand excitedly.


    "Hooo, did you find a boyfriend here?"


    Rossweisse was stunned and turned her head, "Odin-sama! Don''t startle me!"


    "I was just curious if you went out by yourself, I didn''t think you would bring a boyfriend here, hahaha, that boy is good, he wants to court you," Odinughed.


    "ODIN-SAMA!!!" Rossweisse got frustrated by this boss and thought she should change her job.


    Yuuki went back to his apartment and heardughter from his apartment. He was curious and went inside. He saw five girls in their pajamas were happily talking to each other. He felt jealous and felt left out.


    ''Why didn''t they invite me to this pajama party?''


    However, he was stunned when he saw Shouko was there.


    "Youkii!!!"


    Yuuki smiled and said, "Shouko."

 Chapter 266: Healed

    Yuuki sat beside them and listened to their conversations curiously.


    "He will always look at your legs."


    "Yes, he is undoubtedly a pervert."


    "Don''t worry, we will protect you from his w."


    "Hmm, but if he forces you to do that then you only need to take a deep breath and rx."


    "Yes, he is a beast but he is quite a softie."


    Shouko and Makoto were blushing when they heard about it.


    Shouko was shy but she listened carefully since she would do it in the future.


    Makoto wanted to go back to her room but she felt quite lonely alone in her room. She looked at her cousin with a tired gaze since she needed to listen to their nightlife.


    Yuuki twitched his lips listening to their conversations, "How about we stop this conversation." He couldn''t bear them to talk about him.


    They looked at him and snorted.


    "Nyaa! Yuuki!!"


    Suddenly a ck cat came and transformed into Kuroka. She jumped into him and hugged him tightly.


    Shouko was surprised and couldn''t believe it. She saw a cat transformed into a beautiful girl. She was too shocked and couldn''t say anything.


    Everyone looked at Kuroka with a tired gaze.


    "Hmm?" Kuroka seemed clueless and titled her head.


    "So Kuroka is Youkai?" Shouko wrote on her notepad.


    "Yes, nyaa! I am his partner!" Kuroka said while hugging him.


    "I am also a witch," Makoto said.


    "Witch?" Shouko looked curiously at her.


    "Yes," Makoto took her broom and pulled Shouko with her. She told her to sit on the broom together with her.


    "Whaaa," Shouko was surprised when she realized the broom was suddenly flying.


    "By the way, Yuuki is also a magician," Ranko said.


    Shouko was just too surprised and didn''t know how to react in this situation. It was her first time to see, youkai, witch, and even her boyfriend was a magician. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. She looked at him with a curious gaze and wanted him to show her magic.


    Yuuki looked at her for a bit and knew this was the right moment to say to her, "Shouko, do you want me to heal you deaf and your disability to speak?


    When he said this everyone looked at him with amazement.


    Shouko blinked her eyes several times and asked him, "Raaally?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, I can heal you, I want to heal you, do you want to be healed?"


    Tears rolled down from her eyes and Shouko nodded her head slowly, "Yeass."


    "Good, close your eyes," Yuuki said then moved his hand closer.


    Shouko closed her eyes and waited for him to heal her. She had always felt she wasn''t worthy of him since she was both deaf and she couldn''t talk properly. She had always scared to meet his other girlfriends but she was d to meet them. She was happy that everyone was very kind but she felt unconfident around them since they were very beautiful girls.


    Everyone had told her that she was beautiful but she still couldn''t feel worthy of him because of her disability. She also didn''t expect in this gathering she woulde to know the existence of the supernatural. She found out there was both youkai, witch, and her boyfriend was also a magician. She heard he could heal her disability and felt very happy right now.


    Yuuki used his power to heal her slowly. He felt that he was very happy right now that he could heal her disability. He had always waited for the right moment but it was quite hard to tell her that he was a magician. He needed to thank Kuroka because of her he could heal her. He didn''t useplicated magic and only released the aura of his Avalon on her.


    Shouko felt warm andfortable. She felt loved and couldn''t exin this feeling well into words but it was very nice. She had anticipated for this moment until she heard his voice.


    "It is done," Yuuki said.


    Shouko was stunned. She had taken off her hearing device and she could hear him properly. Her deafness had healed and opened her mouth and said clearly, "Yuuki." She was stunned and she looked around, "Utaha, Ranko, Yukana, Makoto, and Kuroka, I can talk clearly." She felt she was dreaming and she was crying once again.


    Yuuki was also happy and wanted to hug her but his girlfriends were hugging her first.


    "Huwaaa, I am d!!"


    "This is great!!"


    "I am happy!"


    Ranko, Yukana, and Utaha hugged her together.


    Makoto also wiped the tears in her eyes.


    "Congrattions, nyaa!!" Kuroka was also happy to see this girl regain her ability to hear and talk. She also joined them and hugged them together. She would also be part of the sisters in the future after all.


    Yuuki also didn''t want to lose and hugged them while also pulling Makoto to join.


    "Thank you, Yuuki," Shouko told him with her clear voice.


    Yuuki looked at his girlfriends who were sleeping soundly on the bed. He was sleeping on the ground and didn''t do his night activities. He sighed but it couldn''t be helped since he needed to the right moment to eat Shouko. He knew everyone was happy and it wasn''t right for him to ask them to service him.


    "Nyaaa!" Kuroka was hugging him.


    Yuuki smiled and patted her head. He wanted to sleep until he felt someone called him using themunication device.


    There were only three people who had thismunication device.


    Yuuki looked who was the one who called him and raised his eyebrow, "Azazel, what''s wrong?"


    "Oh, Archer, are you free?" Azazel asked.


    "Well, I have something to do in three days," Yuuki asked. He had to enter the ''Amateur Singing Competition'' in three days.


    "Then it is perfect, do you want to go to the underworld?" Azazel asked.


    "Say what?" Yuuki was surprised.


    "Yes,e to the underworld! Be my bodyguard for another meeting of peace there!" Azazel said.


    Yuuki could only twitch his mouth and said, "Let me think about it."


    "Hmm, but there is talk that someone will attack the venue and it will be bad if Akeno or Koneko get hurt from them," Azazel said.


    Yuuki sighed and thought for a bit. He could use this chance to take Shirone back to Kuroka, "Sure, I will go."


    "Good, I will tell everyone then," Azazel said with augh.


    Yuuki closed themunication device and prepared himself. He also needed to tell his girlfriends about it.

 Chapter 267: H-Manga

    Yuuki was d that he didn''t have to go to the underworld right away. He didn''t have anything to do and stayed in his manga studio to draw manga. He looked at Utaha who was typing her novel seriously. He knew to be a novelist was a tiring job and there would be many people who trash talk their works but they would still continue to persevere since they knew there was someone who was waiting to read their works.


    Yuuki nodded and continued to draw both One Piece and Fairy Tail. Both of them had be the most popr manga in this country since he had thepany the profit he got was outrageous. He really needed a secretary who could help him.


    For example, Utaha''s uncle had told him that he had found a house in Kuoh for him.


    Yuuki wanted to check on the house but he didn''t have time to do that. He wanted a secretary to take care of these kinds of things for him. He was in deep thought until someone opened the door.


    "Yuuki!"


    Yuuki and Utaha turned their heads. They saw Eriri was bringing her tools with her.


    "Hey, what''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Don''t you dare to forget that we''re going to make that manga!" Eriri showed her tiger teeth.


    "That manga?" Yuuki tried to remember what kind of manga he had promised to draw with her. He thought about it slowly until he remembered it. He looked at her and decided to tease her, "What kind of manga?"


    Eriri looked at him with hateful expressions and said, "That manga!"


    "Ok, but what kind of manga?" Yuuki seemed oblivious.


    Eriri gritted her teeth and said, "Hentai manga! Let''s go draw it!"


    "Hahahaha," Utahaughed while rolling around when she heard her wanting him to make a hentai manga together.


    "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!" Eriri jumped into her but she was being caught by him. She was stunned and moved around, "LET GO OF ME!!"


    "I am sorry, okay? Let''s draw the manga right now," Yuuki said.


    Eriri stopped to move around and nodded.


    Both of them prepared the manga drawing tools and started to talk about the n of this hentai manga. They were discussing what kind of genre they would draw in their manga.


    "Hmm, how about an older woman?" Yuuki said.


    "Older woman!!" Both Utaha and Eriri was stunned.


    Yuuki nodded, "It is very rare for someone to draw that kind of genre."


    "Really?" Eriri thought for a bit and felt it was quite interesting. Even though the female was a bit old but when she imagined them to blush in a shy manner. There was something called a gap and they would look very cute. She started to think this genre wasn''t bad and it had quite a lot of promise. She nodded at him, "Good, do you have an idea?"


    Yuuki was thinking about what kind of manga both of them would draw. He suddenly got an idea, "Hmm, the title of this story is Boing Boing Teacher."


    "Boing Boing Teacher?"


    Eriri looked quite excited when she heard the title of this manga. But Utaha sighed in a tired manner when she heard it.


    "What kind of story is that?" Eriri asked.


    "Hmm, this is a story about a teacher.." Yuuki started to tell her about this story. It was about a single substitute teacher who liked to watch p.o.r.n then he entered his job and found out his favorite female a.d.u.l.t video was there. He was very excited but doubting the identity of this woman as well. He went to lunch with her when he saw her tempt him and made him attack her. Then the journey of this teacher wasn''t over, he kept doing that kind of things with another teacher as well.


    Yuuki knew ''Boing Boing Teacher'' was a very popr manga in his past world. It was quite old but the hentai manga in this world also didn''t have a good plot and only did something unimaginable. He knew the plot of this manga was also quite strange with many coincidences and illogical logic but it was very fun.


    "How is it?" Yuuki asked.


    Eriri nodded, "Let''s go! Let''s draw it right now!"


    "Right now? Here?" Yuuki wasn''t sure to draw a hentai manga in his manga studio. He knew that Makoto was out with Shouko to visit her home but he didn''t know when she woulde back. He didn''t mind if it both Ranko or Yukana but he didn''t want to corrupt Makoto''s mind. He didn''t destroy his cool cousin image.


    "Achoo!" Makoto sneezed.


    "Makoto, what''s wrong?" Shouko asked.


    "Nothing, I think Yuuki is talking about me," Makoto said.


    "Really?" Shouko looked curiously at her.


    "Yes, I am a witch, I can feel it!" Makoto said with confidence. Thought it was only her feeling but she was right.


    Yuuki and Eriri started to draw the manga. He had to beautify the characters since the characters were a bit quite funny.


    Utaha stopped writing and looked at them curiously. This would be her first time to see someone draw a hentai manga together. She looked at both Yuuki and Eriri curiously. She was wondering if both of them would start practicing the movement on this manga.


    Eriri felt ufortable being watched by Utaha, "Don''t look at me like that!!"


    "Well, this is my first time to see a female hentai mangaka, I want to see it," Utaha said with a smile.


    "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!" Eriri was angry.


    "Don''t start fighting!!" Yuuki needed to stop them. He needed to do something to make them get along to another. He started to think his n and his eyes lit up. He looked at both of them and said, "Say, can you help me?"


    "Hmm?" Eriri and Utaha looked at him.

 Chapter 268: To Create Masterpiece, You need to Sacrifice Something

    "Good, that''s the right pose!" Yuuki said while taking their pictures.


    Click!Click!Click!


    Utaha was hugging Eriri, who was sitting on herp. Both of them had aplicated expression on their faces.


    15 minutes earlier.


    "Help?" Utaha and Eriri said at the same time.


    Yuuki nodded, "It is hard for me to imagine the scene for this manga."


    "Scene? You mean s.e.x scene?" Eriri was blushing.


    Utaha frowned, "Didn''t you always have s.e.x with me? Why can''t you imagine it? You always tossing me every day like a beast."


    "S.e.x every day? Tossing like a beast?" Eriri had a smoke on her head. Even though she was hentai mangaka but she didn''t have any experience in that area.


    Yuuki rubbed his nose and felt this girl needed a spank tonight. He thought for a bit and said, "Well, I have tried but it is quite hard, can both of you be the model of this manga?"


    "NO WAY!!" Eriri and Utaha said at the same time.


    "Please! This is for this manga! I won''t ask for the impossible, only holding hands and hugging, that''s all," Yuuki said to them.


    Both of them looked at each other and the thought of hugging each other between the two of them was just too much for them. They couldn''t stand each other''s existence but they acknowledged each other''s talent. They were also a creator and knew that to create something they needed something to ignite their creativity.


    Eriri gritted her teeth and said, "I will do it!" This was for the manga and she would do anything.


    Yuuki and Eriri looked at Utaha who was stunned.


    Utaha who was being gazed at by both of them started to feel ufortable. She sighed and thought it would be fine if she had to do it with Yuuki but she had to do it with this hateful girl. She shook her head and took a deep breath. She looked at them and said, "I will do it."


    Now, let''s go back to the photo session.


    Yuuki was taking pictures and felt weird when his girlfriend was being hugged by another girl. He frowned and took a tripod. He ced his camera there and joined them.


    "What are you doing?" Eriri asked.


    "There is a threesome scene, I need some examples," Yuuki said. He sat between the two of them and ced them on hisp. He hugged their waists and let the camera take their pictures.


    Click!Click!Click!


    The camera captured their pictures automatically.


    Utaha and Eriri felt strangely embarrassed but were also excited at the same time.


    "Well, how about each of us putting our tongues out of each other at a close distance, like this," Yuuki said, then he put out his tongue.


    They thought it was fine since they didn''t need to kiss each other. They put out their tongues and closed their distance to each other. They could feel the warmth of their breath and felt it was strangely e.r.o.t.i.c.


    Yuuki was very excited right now with two girls were on hisp and put out their tongues.


    Click!Click!Click!


    Utaha and Eriri who watched each other were blushing and their breaths started to get erratic. Their rtionship was usually bad and they always had an argument with each other. They would have never thought to do these kind of things together. They should hate these kind of things but they didn''t and felt quite anticipating what kind of thing he would do to them.


    Three of them were posing too many different kinds of poses together.


    Most of them were vani and pretty light with only hugging, holding a hand, resting their heads on hisp, and many things that they could think of together. They started to forget the purpose of this photo session and had fun together.


    Yuuki was in pain since his little brother had to hold back and didn''t attack them. He had a headache when he had to hold his urge. He needed to end this photo session or else he couldn''t pay for the consequences. He wanted to end this photo session until Utaha told them.


    "Let''s have your little brother out!" Utaha said with a bossy tone.


    "WHAT???" Yuuki and Eriri were bbergasted.


    "We need to have a real image so you will have a more realistic drawing," Utaha said with a serious expression.


    Yuuki twitched his mouth and felt this girl wasn''t simple. He shook his head and said, "No, that is too much, we can do it togetherter, but there is Eriri here." He didn''t mind to have that kind of session if he was alone with her but there was Eriri in here.


    "Hey! Hentai mangaka! Have you seen his little brother?" Utaha asked while crossing her arms.


    "L-little brother? Of course, I saw him when he came here in the past," Eriri said while fl.u.s.tering.


    "I mean his d.i.c.k, have you seen a real d.i.c.k?" Utaha asked.


    Eriri was blushing and showed her tiger teeth, "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!! WHAT ARE YOU SAYING!! DON''T SAY SOMETHING SHAMEFUL!!"


    Utaha snorted at her, "Are your real hentai mangaka? If you never see a real d.i.c.k, you will never evolve! You will never create a masterpiece!"


    Eriri gritted her teeth and looked down. She also understood her reason and felt it was very logical. She had never seen a real male genital and that was why she felt quite unsatisfied with her drawing. She took a deep breath and gathered her resolve. She looked at Utaha and said, "I am ready! Show me!"


    Utaha nodded with a smile and grabbed his pants. She pulled it down and showed her his dragon.


    "WHAT THE HELL, ARE YOU DOING!!" His little brother was standing tall and it was impossible to hide it with his hand. He wanted to pull back his pants but Utaha stopped him.


    "This is for her own good! You want her to be a good mangaka, right? You need to sacrifice something!" Utaha said.


    Yuuki could only twitch his mouth and looked at the reaction of Eriri.


    "D-dragon!!" Eriri was startled looking at his big dragon. She couldn''t believe it was this big and the thought this thing entered Utaha''s body was something she couldn''t imagine. She looked at Utaha and asked, "I-is this thing entered your body every day?"


    Utaha nodded with a proud expression, "That''s right, this thing is very dangerous and once you taste it you will never be able to forget about it." She caressed it with a loving expression.


    "I-it''s moving!" Eriri looked quite surprised.


    Yuuki could understand the feeling of Panda who was a rare animal and was always being observed by a lot of people. He wanted to have his revenge but he wasn''t a rapist. He could only cry silently on his heart while listening to Utaha who gave a lecture on Eriri. He only hoped someone didn''t enter this room until this session was over. But he could only be disappointed since someone opened the door.


    Three of them were startled and looked at the door. They saw Ranko, Yukana, Makoto, and Shouko were there. They also saw both Mihari and Minano were there.


    "Wow..." Minano could only utter those words.


    Yuuki didn''t care about them and hurriedly put on his pants. He ran toward the bathroom and poured cold water on his head. He wanted to shout out but he couldn''t since it would cause a disturbance with the neighbor.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!" Yukana was screaming.


    "Hahahaha!!" Rankoughed very hard.


    Shouko was blushing and couldn''t utter any words.


    Makoto was just too stunned to do anything.


    Mihari fainted.


    Yuuki really needed to give Utaha a spank or two on her or else he wouldn''t be satisfied.

 Chapter 269: New Division

    Yuuki, who had calmed himself, came out of the bathroom. He saw both Eriri and Utaha sitting on the floor while looking quite guilty with their actions. He was a victim and they were the culprit of this problem.


    "Hey! You also need to sit on the floor, because you took Makoto''s first time!" Ranko said.


    "What? I didn''t take her first time!" Yuuki would remember if he had taken it but he didn''t.


    "Well, you showed her your beast, at least to show that you reflected on your actions," Yukana said.


    Yuuki shook his head and sat down beside Eriri and Utaha. He looked at Utaha who was smiling beside him. He knew this girl didn''t even feel guilty on her heart and needed a spank or two tonight. He looked at Mihari who was blushing and Minano who looked at him with admiration.


    "Why are you here?" Yuuki asked.


    "W-well, we''re curious since we have heard you will make another manga," Mihari said.


    Minano nodded and said, "Yes, I won''t let you publish it before you let me see it."


    Yuuki didn''t really mind since he had some share in herpany. He showed both of them of his new manga that he worked with Eriri. He had only drawn a few pages for this manga and but they should know what kind of manga was this.


    Minano and Mihari took his manga and started to read it.


    Mihari read it for a while and blushed, "W-what is this?"


    Minano nodded and felt this was a good manga. She knew this could sell well in public.


    "This is a hentai manga," Yuuki said.


    "I KNOW THAT!! I AM ASKING WHY ARE YOU DRAWING THIS KIND OF MANGA!" Mihari was exasperated.


    "Mihari, you''re a professional editor! You can''t be flushed by this kind of thing! Also, what kind of editor that disallows their mangaka to draw something!" Minano reprimanded her. She needed to tell her that the job of editor was to support their mangaka and not to discourage them. Her expression was very serious while looking at her.


    Mihari felt she was wrong and said, "I am sorry." She also felt her words were too much and she also felt she failed as his editor.


    "Don''t worry about it," Yuuki didn''t think much since he knew her reaction was very normal. Any girls would freak out when they saw a hentai manga. He didn''t really want to draw this thing but he had promised Eriri to draw together.


    "This is good, will you continue to draw this?" Minano asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "As long as the market likes it, we will draw it together." He ced his hand on Eriri''s shoulder.


    Eriri was still blushing and shy since she had seen his dragon. She was quite tense when he ced his hand on her shoulder but she nodded regardless with a determined expression. If she had decided to do something, she would be the best or at least number two since she knew he would be the number one.


    "Let''s publish it in mypany, yours are for teenagers right," Minano said.


    Yuuki nodded and agreed. His ''Shounen Jump'' wasn''t suited for this kind of thing and he didn''t n to do that since it was more focused on a teenager.


    It would be hical for him to publish hentai manga as a teenager since someone needed to be 20 years old before they could buy p.o.r.n.


    Yuuki and Minano started to talk about the business and how they would publish this hentai manga. Their talk was quite long since Minano decided to open a new division in herpany. She couldn''t merge it with others division since it had a different kind of genre.


    Eriri also joined since she was his partner on this project.


    Mihari listened carefully because she needed to learn more.


    Shouko and Makoto were amazed. This would be their first time to see him working and they had to admit he was very handsome when he was working. They also forgot that he was drawing hentai manga or they remembered but decided to forget about that part.


    "Let''s make dinner," Yukana said.


    They nodded and prepared a dinner since they felt it would take quite a long time for them to end their discussion.


    "Fuuh, let''s have dinner," Yuuki told them.


    "Sure, I am quite hungry," Minano nodded.


    "The dinner is ready," Ranko told them.


    "Let''s eat here, their food is good," Yuuki said.


    "Then I will gracefully ept it," Minano nodded.


    They started to have dinner together then decided to go back since they needed to prepare their new project tomorrow.


    Shouko decided to go back since she had stayed with him for quite a long time. She hadn''t stayed here since Yuzuru had called her several times to go home.


    "I WILL KILL YOU IF YOU TOUCH HER!!"


    Yuzuru threatened him if he had made a baby with Shouko.


    Yuuki also went together with her since he needed to tell her family that Shouko had been healed. He had prepared a good reason for that.


    "What? Nee-chan, you can talk and listen now!" Yuzuru was startled but she was happy beyond anything.


    "Yes, it''s thanks to him," Shouko said with a smile.


    Yuzuru looked at him and jumped into him. She forgot that she hated him and felt very grateful toward him, "Thank you." She said with tears in her eyes. She had protected her older sister from anyone who bullied her and that was why she cut her hair short.


    "How did you do it?" Yaeko asked. She was also very happy right now but she was also curious.


    "After my meeting with her, I''ve been trying to find a way to cure her disability. Luckily, I have found it a few days ago and I am very happy that she can be cured. The one who gave me this medicine told me to not tell anyone about this and I respect it and won''t tell anyone," Yuuki said.


    They nodded and felt it was enough as long as Shouko was cured. They would respect the decision of their benefactor and him.


    "Thank you," Ito hugged him.


    Yuuki smiled and nodded. He looked at the interaction of Shouko and her family who had a smile on their faces. He was really d to heal her disability and made her be normal.

 Chapter 270: Yuukis Massage Parlor

    "Fuwa Fuwa time." (Fluffy time)


    "Fuwa Fuwa time." (Fluffy time)


    "Fuwa Fuwa time."(Fluffy time)


    They looked satisfied and looked at him. They were very nervous since they would enter the tournamentter. They couldn''t stay or rest in a home and that was why they decided to do practice. They asked him and Yukari toe to Mugi''s house since her house was very big.


    "It is good," Yuuki nodded and also liked their performance.


    They sighed and felt relief at the same time.


    "It hurt!" Yui suddenly said. Her finger was sprained since she had practiced a lot of time and didn''t have time to rest.


    "Come here," Yuukii said to Yui.


    Yui nodded and walked toward him.


    "Give me your finger," Yuuki said.


    Yui felt curious and let him touch her hand.


    Yuuki touched it and massaged it for a bit since he had 100 proficiency in massage. He could also fix some sprained or broken bone with ease.


    "Ahhh, it''s good," Yui felt it was very rxing and she sat beside him so she could rx more.


    Ritsu, Mugi, and Mio looked very envious of Yui.


    "Yes, your performance is really good," Yukari said. She started to remember their performance a week before and it was very awful but in a week they couldpare to an amateur band. If they practice their skill more became professional wouldn''t be a dream for them. But herment wasn''t being noticed since they were more focus on him who massaged Yui. She twitched her mouth and felt jealous too.


    "It is done," Yuuki said to her.


    "Ah, thank you very much, Yuuki," Yui moved her finger and she felt it became more agile than before. She took her guitar and y it again but this time her y was very smooth.


    "W-what?" Ritsu was stunned looking at her. She looked at him and said, "I want a massage too!"


    "Well, okay," Yuuki said.


    Ritsu was happy and sat beside him. She felt him touching her shoulders and made her a bit tense but she started to rx when she felt him starting to move his hand. She felt like she had been revived and became more healthy.


    "Ah, me too!" Mugi said. She felt quite jealous when she saw theplexion of both of them.


    Ritsu felt energized and started to y her drum. She became even more spirited than before.


    Mugi sat beside him and shyly said, "Please, take care of me."


    Yuuki nodded and started his message. He started to feel he became a masseur, he started to think he should ask them for payment before he massaged them.


    "Aaaahh," Mugi felt really good. Her family spa didn''t have someone with this kind of skill and felt his hands were very good. Her back was also quite in pain since her b.r.e.a.s.ts were quite big and made her get tired often. She felt had been liberalized and more spirited.


    When the message was done, Mugi yed on her keyboard and felt it was getting better.


    Mio looked at three of them with envious gaze but she was too embarrassed to ask him. She was also very embarrassed when she thought a guy would touch her body. But she also wanted him to massage her, ''Ugh! What should I do?''


    "Mio, aren''t you gonna ask him too?" Yui asked.


    "Yes, Mio, his message felt great!" Ritsu said.


    "Yes, it is even better than the six-star hotel that I have been to," Mugi said.


    Everyone wanted to reply, ''Is there a six-star hotel in this world?'' But decided to shut up in front of this richdy.


    "Don''t worry, I will be gentle," Yuuki also added.


    "Uuuuuu!!" Mio was in a dilemma until she was being pushed by her friends, "W-wait!"


    "Aaaahhh," Mio had a happy expression on her face. She had never thought such a simple message would be this powerful. She shyly looked at him and blushed when she thought he was the first guy who touched her. But then she remembered that this guy was Shouko''s boyfriend, "AAAA!! WHAT AM I THINKING!!" She took her bass and yed it wildly like ''Roger Glover''.


    "W-wow..." Yui was amazed.


    Mio yed her bass with all of her soul, trying to forget everything about what was happening today.


    Yuuki was quite amazed at her bassist skill but suddenly he felt someone was looking at him with a strange gaze. He turned his head and saw Yukari was looking at him. He was quite curious and asked, "Is there something, Yukari?"


    Yukari looked at him for a bit and said, "Nothing." She bit her lips and felt jealous of these four girls.


    Yuuki thought that Yukari was a bit nervous but she couldn''t show it since she was the older one from everyone in this ce. He should talk to her after they went back.


    They started to have tea to calm their nerves since they had practiced for a quite long time. This time they should keep themselves in good condition so they could perform very nicely tomorrow.


    Yuuki thought it was a bitplicated since this was his first time to enter the famous tea time of ''K-On!'' group.


    "Are you having tea every day?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes! We will have tea and cake every day after practice," Yui said with a smile.


    Yuuki thought this was the privilege of a girl that they could eat and drink every day. He sipped his tea and said, "Don''t eat too much, okay."


    "Yuuki! Are you telling us that we''re fat!!!" Ritsu suddenly stood up.


    Everyone stood up and looked at him with an intrusive gaze.


    "I didn''t say that, at least be careful, you guys are cute, it will be trouble if you be piggy," Yuuki said.


    "AAAHH!! YOU CALL US PIG!!" Ritsu got angry.


    "I said piggy, not a pig, it is cuter, right?" Yuuki said.


    "That is still a pig!!" Ritsu responded.


    They joked and talked for a bit and decided to go back.


    "Yukari, do you want to go home with me?" Yuuki asked.


    Yukari thought for a bit and nodded, "Sure." She entered his car and went back together with him.


    Yuuki thought this was his best chance to talk with her about her problem and solved it if he could.

 Chapter 271: Massage Session

    Yuuki drove her back to her apartment.


    "Are you fine?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm? Why do you ask?" Yukari looked quite confused.


    "I don''t know whether you''re nervous or not, but don''t force yourself, I saw you look at me with a strange gaze earlier," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, that''s nothing," Yukari was embarrassed when he asked this question. She looked at him because she was quite jealous that everyone besides her got a massage from him.


    "Do you want a massage too?" Yuuki smiled.


    Yukari was stunned but she nodded at him, "Yes, I want too." She wasn''t going to shy away from this point and knew she wouldn''t get another chance if she didn''t agree to it. Her strong point was she was his singing partner and they would always be together when they were practicing but since the appearance of four girls. Their times together had been decreased since they also needed to train them.


    "Then how about we do it in your apartment? My apartment is a bit cramped," Yuuki said. He had a lot of people inside and when his girlfriend saw him massage Yukari. He was sure his other girlfriends along with Makoto would also ask him to do a massage. He didn''t hate it but he wasn''t a private masseur.


    "Hey? You wille to my apartment?" Yukari was surprised. She was both happy and nervous at the same time. Happy because this would be the first time someone yed to her apartment and was nervous when she thought that her apartment was a bit messy.


    "Is that, no?" Yuuki asked.


    Yukari shook her head, "No, let''s go to my apartment." She sent a message to her private maid to clean her apartment.


    Yuuki started to ask her about Nagarekawa since he had never been there.


    Yukari told him with an excited expression. She wanted him toe to Nagarekawa to y and visit this ce. She wanted him to know how beautiful this town was.


    They talked to each other until they arrived at her apartment.


    Yukari told him to wait for lobby since she wanted to change her clothes. She didn''t tell him that she wanted to check her room and to see whether there were some strange things or not.


    Yuuki didn''t mind and sat in the lobby. He looked around and found a magazine. He was surprised to see it was a ramen magazine. He opened it since he was curious. He looked at one of the articles since he found there was someone he knew in there.


    "Koizumi: The Best Ramen in Osaka?" Yuuki became interested and read the article. He didn''t expect the report to be very detailed and it was a very good article. He read it for a while until someone called him.


    "Yuuki."


    Yuuki turned his head and saw Yukari in her cute dress came out from the lift. His eyes lit up and could only say, "Wow..."


    Yukari smiled when she saw his reaction, "Let''s go."


    Yuuki nodded and followed her. He asked her, "Is there someone in your apartment?"


    Yukari shook her head, "No, I live alone here."


    Before he said anything, the door of the lift was opened.


    "Let''s go, this entire floor is my apartment," Yukari said.


    Yuuki could only twitch and sighed. Both of them were from a rich family but why did he live in a small apartment and this girl lived on the entire floor. But he didn''t mind since he had bought his own house. He could live there for a while and he couldn''t wait for it.


    He followed her and saw it was full of cute animal dolls. He thought that Yukari was very girly and cute at the same time.


    "Ah, I will make you a tea," Yukari said.


    "Thank you," Yuuki sat on the couch and sipped the tea. He could see she was quite nervous and didn''t know what to say. He was the one who did the ice breaking and she started to rx. They talked normally until it was the time for the massage.


    Yukari brought him to her room and told him to massage her there.


    Yuuki was wondering how could this girl let a beast like him enter her room easily. He shook his head and said, "Hmm, why don''t you change your clothes into something morefortable like a tank top and short pants? It will make it easier to massage you."


    "Ah, I forgot about that, can you wait outside? I will change my clothes," Yukari said.


    "Hmm, can I wait inside?" Yuuki asked unconsciously.


    Yukari was blushing but she answered, "W-well, if you turn around, I don''t mind."


    Yuuki didn''t expect she would agree to his request. He turned his head and waited for her to change her clothes.


    Yukari was very embarrassed and changed her clothes slowly. Her heart was beating very fast since she had never had this kind of experience. She had both nervous and expectation feeling inside her heart. She was nervous that he would turn his head and saw her change her clothes in the middle of changing but also had the expectation of him to turn his head. She had very contradiction emotion and it was very hard to deal with it. She knew he was the reason why she felt like this.


    She looked at him and changed her clothes very fast. She decided it was still too early for that and she didn''t want him to peek.


    "I''m done."


    Yuuki turned his head and saw her change into pink tanktops and white short pants. He looked at her for a bit and said, "Lay down on the bed, I will massage you."


    Yukari nodded shyly and did what he said.

 Chapter 272: Glad to meet you

    Yuuki told her toy on her stomach. He made massage oil from a jasmine flower.


    Traditionally, jasmine oil has been used in ces like China to help the body detox and relieve respiratory and liver disorders. Some of the most well-researched and loved benefits of jasmine oil, such as: dealing with stress, reducing anxiety, and helping with sleep.


    Though there was some aphrodisiac effect on this oil, it was very effective to make her rx. So she wouldn''t be nervous and could sleep well tonight.


    "What is this? This smells good," Yukari said.


    "This is jasmine oil, it will make you sleep better," Yuuki said and added, "I will massage your arms first."


    "Y-yes," Yukari answered.


    Yuuki took her left arm and massaged it slowly. He pressed her arms with care to make her feelfortable.


    Yukari closed her eyes and would have never thought his skill would be this good. She was very embarrassed earlier but she becamefortable after he started to massage her. She almost m.o.a.ned whenever he massaged her.


    Yuuki changed to her other arms then continued to her legs. He touched her legs with care as if it was the most fragile things in the world. He knew most people wouldn''t care about her legs that were why he needed to make her legs be more beautiful.


    Yukari had never been touched by a man like this but his every touch made her want more. She felt that her inside had been refreshed by his touch.


    Yuuki focused to massage her legs with every care of his attention. He had never been this focused on his entire life like this. He was like in a zone that he remembered in the past.


    Zone is a term referring to one''s state when they reach their maximum potential. It is a supetive of regr concentration and focus. The conditions to enter this state vary from each person.


    Yuuki couldn''t even hear the m.o.a.ns of Yukari and focused to massage her legs. He wiped the sweat on his forehead and realized that he had done too much. He saw her state was looking quite tired but also satisfied at the same time, "Are you okay?"


    "Y-yes, this feels good," Yukari said seriously. She wouldn''t even be surprised if she saw someone would pay millions for him to massage them.


    "Do you want me to continue?" Yuuki had massaged her arms and legs. Any more than that, he would massage her back and butts. He was a gentleman and wouldn''t touch her until she gave him a green light.


    "Y-yes, please," Yukari didn''t want him to stop since it was very good.


    Yuuki nodded and continued his massage. He knew she often got back pain since her b.r.e.a.s.ts were quite big and it was heavy. It gave a toll on her body and made her tired faster. His heart was beating very fast since he had to massage her butts. He touched her supple yet soft butts and massaged it with power.


    Yukari bit her lips to hold her m.o.a.ns from him. She was very startled when he touched her butts directly but his massage made her body feel hot.


    "It is finished," Yuuki said.


    "Ah, yes, thank you," Yukari looked quite sleepy but herplexion was really good.


    "You should go to sleep, I will go back now," Yuuki said. He wanted to stand up but she pulled his hand.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "C - can you sleep here? I am quite nervous actually, tomorrow is the day that both of us will enter the tournament, we have a lot of practice and this is also for the school and my hometown, I am afraid that I can sing well, what if I fail, then it will make ou-."


    "Don''t say something like that, everyone is nervous, that is normal, but don''t ever think the day we spend together was useless, I have fun together with you," Yuuki crouched down and held both of her hands, "I am happy that I can know about you, Yukari, also, don''t underestimate yourself, I know well your abilities and I am you can be the most popr singer or idol if you want."


    Yukari was happy that she received his praise. This was enough to make her be more confident about herself. She was happy that she met him since it made her life more colorful than before. She had always thought about how to regain the poprity of her hometown alone without any help. But now, she had his support and together she believed she could do it.


    "Thank you," Yukari said.


    "No, I should be the one who should be grateful," Yuuki was d to meet a beautiful girl known as Yukari. He knew the mood was very wonderful and it would be a perfect time for him to confess his love but he wasn''t ready to add more girls right now. He decided to ruin the mood and asked, "So do you want me to sleep with you? I am very good and warming your bed."


    Yukari blushed very hard but she nodded at him.


    Yuuki was amazed that she was very brave. He thought he would be kicked outside and he would go home.


    "You can sleep there, my bed is very big," Yukari said.


    Yuuki looked at her bed and it was very big. He told her that he would need to borrow her bathroom since he wanted to take a bath. He also told her that he needed to take his spare clothes from his car.


    Yukari nodded and let him use her bath.


    Yuuki went back to his car and made spare clothes for himself. He went back and took a bath as soon as possible. He went to her room and saw she was sitting on the edge of a bed.


    "Let''s sleep, we need to get up early," Yuuki also had told his girlfriends earlier that he needed to prepare for tomorrow''s tournament and decided to sleep in Yukari''s apartment.


    They told him that it was fine and told him that they would prepare a surprise for him.


    Yuuki was quite curious but he decided to sleep first since he needed to get up early. Heid his body on the bed while looking at the ceiling.


    "Are you sleeping yet Yuuki?"


    Yuuki turned his head and said, "Not yet, you can''t sleep?"


    Yukari nodded, "Yes." She was a bit nervous but there was no way she could tell him about this.


    Yuuki smiled, "Then, do you want to hold your hand with me?" He thought of it as a joke but he received a nod from her. He took her hand and held it softly. He looked at her for a bit and said, "Let''s sleep."


    Yukari nodded and smiled. She was nervous but also happy at the same time. She closed her eyes for a bit and she opened it. She saw him had already closed his eyes. She thought about how she was d that she epted his invitation in the past, ''I am d to meet you.'' She closed her eyes and slept very well tonight.

 Chapter 273: Amateur Music Tournament 1

    Yuuki had taken a bath in her house. He was looking at Yukari who prepared breakfast for him.


    "The breakfast is ready," Yukari said with a smile.


    Yuuki felt he was in newlywed time and he could feel that her mood was pretty good.


    "Thank you," Yuuki nodded and started to eat.


    Yukari looked at him and waited for his response to her food.


    "It was good," Yuuki said with surprise. Even though it was simple food, it had a different kind of feeling. It was like when he ate the food that his girlfriends had cooked for him.


    "That''s good," Yukari smiled brightly when she received his praise.


    Yuuki was amazed at her smile, it felt like this smile could heal everything. He ate the food in gusto and felt it be even more delicious when he saw her smile.


    Both of them were on their way to school.


    Yuuki didn''t drive in his car and parked it in her apartment.


    Both of them had decided to walk to school. It was still early but they needed to go to the tournament ce early in the morning since they needed toe before the tournament or concert was opened.


    On the way, Yuuki had told both Isuzu and Machida to talk to each other to prepare a ce for his sign book event in the Amagi Brilliant Park. He had closed this park for five days and it would open again in two days. He needed to make an event when it was opened to get the attention of the guests and everyone. He had thought that he should do this signing event in the five days after the opening ceremony was done. He wanted to see how popr was this park when he had closed this park for a while and he also had fixed the bus station.


    Yuuki also needed to make both anime and game of Pokemon to make it more popr.


    Machida had told him that his picture had gotten a lot of attention from many businesses. Like what he had told her, she only sold the right to use the picture of Pikachu and not the Pikachu itself. He knew the Pikachu had a worth of gold and definitely wouldn''t sell it no matter what.


    Both him and Yukari were talking to each other until they arrived at the school. They could see a lot of familiar faces were there and waited in front of the bus.


    "You''re quitete, are you having fun in the morning?" Uomi said while crossing her arms.


    "Well, how about we go? We will bete," Yuuki didn''t answer her and averted the conversation.


    Uomi walked toward Yukari and whispered, "Have you done it?"


    Yukari shook her head hard, "No!"


    Uomi looked at her and nodded. She looked at him and said, "When are you going to stay in my house?"


    "Let''s talk about thatter," Yuuki could only say that to her. He looked at Hiratsuka-sensei who kept looking at him with a strange gaze. He ignored it and looked around. He felt weird since he didn''t find Marika. He thought she would be the first one who was the most excited. He shook his head and walked toward Ruri and Onodera, "Do you see Marika?"


    Ruri shook her head and said, "No." She also felt strange that she couldn''t find Marika in this ce.


    Yuuki looked at Onodera who looked very startled when she saw him looking at her.


    "I-I d-don''t know," Onodera said while looking away and whistling.


    Yuuki could tell this girl was really bad at lying. He had heard that Ranko and Yukana would do something but he decided not to think too much about it. He didn''t know what they would do when the concert was happening though. Hopefully, it wasn''t anything very embarrassing. He entered the bus and saw the Mio, Yui, Ritsu, Mugi, and Shino. He also saw a woman in a teacher dress.


    She has long, straight brown hair with two long bangs reaching down to her chest. Her attire consisted of a light yellow dress,plete with a ck belt, a light green shirt underneath and a pair of white heels. She also wears a red pendant and rounded sses.


    "Hello, my name is Sawako Yamanaka and I am the teacher of these girls," Sawako said.


    "Hello, my name is Yuuki," Yuuki introduced himself.


    "Ah, thank you for taking care of them," Sawako bowed.


    "Don''t worry about it, they''re very talented and it was easy to teach them," Yuuki said.


    "Ehehehe, talented," Yui looked very happy being praised.


    "Oh, don''t say that! You make us happy!" Ritsu hit his ribs since she was happy.


    Mugi and Mio were also happy but they were more reserved than both of them.


    "As the student council president, I thank you for your help," Shino said.


    "It was fine," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, this guy will be happy if his harem members increase," Uomi said with a sour tone.


    "Ah, are you going to add me to your harem?" Shino looked quite surprised.


    "No, let''s talk about something like thatter, we have a more important thing to do right?" Yuuki said.


    "Hmph, you''re not fun," Uomi said.


    "Let''s have funter, we should focus on this tournament, isn''t it you who tell me to save the school?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, that''s true, I have also made a surprise at the venue, you should wait," Uomi said with a smile.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and thought this surprise wouldn''t be good. He sat together with Shino since Uomi pulled Yukari with her and Hiratsuka-sensei was talking to Sawako since both of their ages were simr. Both of them were also single and could understand each other well.


    p!


    Yuuki turned his head and saw her pping his head.


    "I know you think something is rude!" Hiratsuka-sensei said with a serious expression.


    "No way, I am just thinking that my teacher is very beautiful today," Yuuki smiled gently.


    Hiratsuka snorted at him and continued to talk with Sawako.


    Yuuki sighed but Shino whispered something.


    "Teacher x student, forbidden rtionship?" Shino asked.


    "No," Yuuki said with a serious expression. He wouldn''t even think to date this teacher even though she was beautiful. But he didn''t know in the future something would happen between them.

 Chapter 274: Amateur Music Tournament 2

    Marika hade to the tournament venue along with both Ranko and Yukana. She had prepared everything from the camera to record him perfectly. She also brought Yuzuru to help her record this moment. She was very satisfied with her work and Yuzuru also didn''t mind to help her since she could use this chance to train her skill.


    "Hahaha, I can''t wait until he sees us," Rankoughed.


    "Hehehe, he will be very surprised," Yukana said.


    Marika nodded, they had made a t-shirt with a picture of his face since she wanted to show the world his Yuuki-sama.


    "Marika-sama, I have secured the location for you and everyone," Honda said.


    "Ara, thank you, Honda, everyone, let''s go," Marika said.


    Everyone followed her to the crowd and found a group of police was gathering to secure their spots. They looked at Marika with weird gaze.


    "Don''t look at me like that, this is for Yuuki-sama, you should make the best record, okay?" Marika looked at Yuzuru.


    Yuzuru felt that when she started to interact more with him. She started to see more and more people with a lot of power. She thought Marika was just a rich girl but it seemed it wasn''t that simple.


    "We need to support him, okay!" Marika said.


    "OOOHHHH!!!"


    Everyone said at the same time.


    Utaha decided not to follow then since she hated the crowded ce. She was in Hitotose Cafe with the Hitotose group. She had known this group ever since she watched his drama y. She sipped the coffee calmly while looking at Shouko and Eriri who were talking to each other.


    "Do you want a cake, Eriri?" Shouko asked.


    "Hmm, sure, thank you, Shouko," Eriri said with a smile. She liked this girl since she was very kind to her and didn''t even think she was disgusting since she knew her real identity. She thought Shouko was her only friend since she was the only one who knew who she really was.


    "Hmm, the cake in this ce is very good," Makoto said.


    Then the door of the cafe opened.


    "Utaha! Eriri!"


    Utaha, Eriri, Makoto and Shouko turned their heads. They saw both girls were walking toward them.


    "Tsubasa and Ruki," Eriri said.


    "You''reing," Utaha said.


    "Yeah, you said that you would watch him at the tournament together, it has been a while since we''ve been gathering together," Tsubasa said.


    "Hello," Ruki bowed her head.


    "Let me introduce you, this is Yuuki''s cousin, Makoto," Utaha said.


    "Hello, my name is Makoto," Makoto said.


    "My name is Tsubasa," Tsubasa said with a cool pose.


    "Yes, my name is Ruki," Ruki said with grace.


    "This is our new sister, Shouko," Utaha said. She had gotten used to introducing someone like this to her friends.


    "Hello," Shouko felt her introduction was a bit strange but she didn''t think much of it.


    Ruki and Tsubasa were startled. They hadn''t gone to his apartment for a while and he had new girlfriends. They observed this kind looking girl through to check what was special about her. They had seen she had a cute face and quite a good body. They started to talk and they felt very pleasant to talk to her.


    "H-here is your order," Hina-chan came nervously while bringing them their order.


    "AAAAHHH!!!"


    Suddenly Eriri pointed her finger at this girl.


    "Wawawaawawa," Hina-chan became nervous and started to pose in a scarecrow.


    "What''s wrong, guests?" Mayuki came to them.


    "Ah, nothing, I was just surprised to see the leading actress in the drama in this ce," Eriri said while she looked quite sorry for her actions.


    "Oh, it seems Hina-chan is very popr now," Mayuki smiled.


    "Aawawawaw," Hina-chan became even more nervous. She had never thought she would be popr among everyone.


    "Ah, sorry, Hina-chan is quite bad with a stranger and has a nervous fright," Kuina also came.


    They understood it and felt her nervousness was a bit bad. They were curious about how this nervous girl could be like a different person when she entered the stage.


    "Are you Yuuki''s friends?" Chiaki also came to ask. She had been curious about this group of girls who came together. She heard they were talking about him since they came to this cafe.


    "Yes, I am his girlfriend," Utah said with a smile.


    At that moment, the Hitotose group became silent and looked at Utaha with a startled expression. They started to observe this girl from up to down without leaving any details.


    Kuina took a book from the bookstore and came back. She ced the book on the table and searched for something.


    Everyone looked at her curiously until Kuina started to talk.


    "A girlfriend is a female friend or acquaintance, often a regr femalepanion with whom one is tonic, romantically or s.e.x.u.a.lly involved, hmmm, which one are you?" Kuina asked.


    "S.e.xually," Utaha said with a calm expression.


    "AWAWAWAWAWA," Hina-chan almost fainted but she was being caught by Chiaki.


    "Calm down, Hina-chan," Mayuki was startled but she became calm when she thought that he was a bad guy.


    "By the way, she is also his girlfriend," Eriri said while pointing at Shouko.


    "WHAT!!!"


    Yaeko couldn''t concentrate on her work and looked at the television. She had heard from her daughter that Yuuki would enter the ''Amateur Music Tournament'' today. She had been waiting for the tournament to start and felt very impatient.


    "What''s wrong, Yaeko? You''re not even doing your work," Satsuki came to her.


    "Oh, Satsuki," Yaeko nodded.


    Satsuki got curious and looked at the television. She remembered that today was the day of ''Amateur Music Tournament''. She knew this tournament since it was famous throughout the country. She was quite curious as to why Yaeko became interested in this tournament since she had never shown any interest in it before.


    Satsuki had always watched this tournament and sat beside her. She decided to watch the tournament together with her.

 Chapter 275: Amateur Music Tournament 3

    Yuuki had arrived at the venue and changed his clothes to a t-shirt.


    Uomi had made a T-shirt for everyone who could perform in uniform.


    Yuuki could see there were many people who joined this tournament. Most of them were quite older than them and looked very serious in their eyes. He could also hear the voice of the audience from the outside.


    He would perform together with Yukari but they didn''t have a drummer and bassist. That was why he had asked both Ritsu and Mio in the past. Both of them would be their drummer and bassist at the same time.


    Suddenly he felt his phone was shaking. He opened his phone and opened it, "Hello?"


    "Yuuki, I am here with everyone in Hitotose," Utaha said.


    "You''re in a Hitotose?" Yuuki was surprised.


    "Yes! Everyone seems to want to talk to you after the tournament," Utaha said.


    "Everyone?" Yuuki was stunned and could hear the sound of everyone through the phone. His sweat started to drip and he took a deep breath. He looked at Uomi and said, "Ah, it seems, I am being called, I will meet you after the tournament."


    "Hmph, let''s see how you can run," Utaha said.


    Yuuki shook his head and decided to focus on the tournament. He sat beside Mio who looked quite nervous.


    Mio was startled when he sat beside her. Even though she had been together with him for a few days but she was still quite nervous to be with him. She turned her head and saw he didn''t look at her but looking at someone. She followed his gaze and saw both many audiences were there. She could see through the gap a lot of people were gonna watch her.


    She got nervous again. She had always been like this ever since she was a child. Her friends Ritsu had told her to imagine the audiences as a potato but this was too much of a potato.


    "Are you nervous?"


    Mio was startled and turned her head toward him. She saw him giving her a light smile. She became shy and answered him stuttering, "Y-yes."


    "Well, have you watched my drama?" Yuuki asked.


    Mio nodded and couldn''t forget about his drama y a few days ago. She had been crying really hard at that time and felt it was the most beautiful y that she had ever seen. She felt his chemistry with the leading actress was very good.


    "Do you remember the leading actress?" Yuuki asked.


    Mio nodded.


    "She has more stage fright than you," Yuuki said with a smile.


    "WHAT!!" Mio was startled.


    Everyone was looking at them and Mio said sorry to everyone to make a ruckus. She looked at him again and asked, "Really?" She would have never imagined the beautiful girl that she had seen on the drama had more stage fright than her.


    "Yes, you''re still better and can control yourself but she can''t. Whenever she has stage fright, she will be at a standstill like a scarecrow," Yuuki said.


    Mio couldn''t believe it but she knew that he wouldn''t lie to her. She was curious how could the girl lose her nervous during her y, "How did she do it?"


    Yuuki smiled, "Do you really want to know?" He gave her a cheeky smile.


    "Yes! Tell me!" Mio really wanted to know how she could cure her stage fright. She became close to him before she even realized it and as expected her friends started to gather around her.


    "Mio!! Are you going to steal Shouko''s boyfriend!!" Ritsu suddenly came.


    "Oh, Mio, you''re a naughty girl," Yui said with a smile.


    "My, my, Mio," Mugi also said with a smile.


    Mio started to panic and moved back. She started to exin to everyone, "I-it''s not like that!!" She turned her head toward him to look for his help.


    Yuuki smiled at her since her panicked expression was very cute. He looked at her friends who kept teasing her and helped her when Mio started to cry. He exined to them how to cure her stage fright and told her about his friend''s experience. He also told them about Hina-chan but he didn''t tell them how to cure the stage fright.


    They became curious and also wanted to know. They were also quite nervous but they knew Mio was the most nervous of all of them. They started to beg him to tell them how to solve their stage fright.


    "I will tell you when you''re being called to perform," Yuuki said. He needed the element of surprise to make them lose their flight stage.


    "Don''t listen to this bad guy," Uomi suddenly came to them.


    "That''s right, this guy must be thinking something bad," Shino also said. She was the only student council of Ousai Academy toe to this tournament since the other student council needed to manage the school.


    Yuuki could only twitch his lips when he listened to their usation. He wanted to take both of them backstage and pumped his white soldier to them but he decided to stop since he heard the voice of a kind angel.


    "Don''t use him like that, he is very kind, even though she is a bit of a pervert," Yukari said while blushing.


    "That''s not helping, Yukari," Yuuki looked at her.


    Yukari stuck out her tongue cutely.


    Everyone started to joke to each other and they started to forget their nervousness.


    "Everyone, be ready, the tournament is starting," Sawako told them.


    "Yes, be ready," Hiratsuka said.


    Everyone nodded at the same time and heard the voice of MC.


    "ARE YOU READY FOR THE AMATEUR MUSIC TOURNAMENT!!!"


    "YESSS!!!!"


    The voice of the audience started to shake the venue.

 Chapter 276: Amateur Music Tournament 4

    "NOW BEFORE WE START THE TOURNAMENT, LET ME INTRODUCE YOU THE JUDGES OF THIS TOURNAMENT!!"


    Everyone was excited and wanted to know the three judges for this tournament.


    "The first is the CEO of Murder Music, Togawa Yoshiko."


    Yoshiko nodded and didn''t move.


    "Hey, Yoshiko is that cute guy going to join this tournament?" Sawada asked. He was her bodyguard and needed to stay with her all the time. He was happy at the same time since he could see his performance in the front without anyone bothering.


    Yoshiko nodded, "Yes, I have seen his name in the registration." She gave him the list of the participants.


    Sawada took it and found that his name was on thest. He was very impatient but he decided to wait since he knew his performance would be very great.


    The MC started to introduce both the second and third judges of this tournament.


    "Let''s not wait any longer! The first participants please sing your song!!"


    Satsuki looked at the tournament with interest. She saw the first participants started to sing but she frowned since it was quite bad. She knew for the past years there was almost no good song and she only heard a song during her childhood time.


    "Do you want to see this?" Satsuki asked.


    "Yes, if you don''t want to, you don''t need to apany me," Yaeko said.


    Satsuki looked at her and started to think. She thought what could make her start to show an interest in this show, "Is it Yuuki?" She asked randomly.


    Yaeko''s body started to shake.


    Satsuki was surprised, "What? Really? That guy is going to enter this tournament?" She started to ask a lot of questions about him.


    Yaeko started to get impatient, "Yes! He is going to enter this tournament!" She said that and continued to watch without saying anything.


    "You don''t need to get angry, I am just getting curious, I didn''t expect for him to date your daughter," Satsuki said while smiling. She tapped her shoulder and felt her friend still couldn''t forget about him. She whispered to her and said, "Why don''t you date him too?"


    "What?" Yaeko almost fell down.


    "Well, it''s not like your daughter will hate it, you need to try it before you know the result," Satsuki said.


    "Are you crazy! Don''t talk to me again!" Yaeko said. Her mind started to wander and imagined what would happen if Shouko epted her to date him. She was in deep thought and didn''t really care about the show.


    Satsuki looked at her and shook her head. She continued to watch and listen to the song.


    Ito opened the door and said, "Shouko."


    "Ah, grandma," Shouko stood up and helped her.


    "You don''t need to stand, is this your friend?" Ito looked at everyone.


    "Hello, grandma," Utaha said.


    "Hello," Everyone also said at the same time.


    "My, let me give you this peri juice, it is very tasty," Ito said while giving Chiaki her peri juice.


    "Thank you very much, can we taste it?" Chiaki asked.


    "Yes, of course, I will disrupt you, young girl to watch him in the tournament," Ito said.


    "It is okay, the more the merrier, I am sure he will be happy when he knows there are a lot of people who support him," Utaha said.


    "Are you his girlfriend too?" Ito looked at Utaha. She had heard from Shouko that Yuuki had other girlfriends than her. She was curious and wanted to know about them.


    "Yes," Utaha didn''t hide anything.


    Ito nodded, "I know he is not a normal guy and can''t be satisfied with one girl, but please take care of Shouko."


    "Don''t worry, everyone has treated her like a sister," Utaha said with a smile. She had a good impression of Shouko''s grandma.


    "Ah, the tournament starts," Kuina said.


    "Let''s watch it, grandma," Shouko said.


    "Sure," Ito smiled. She was very satisfied looking at her granddaughter and started to smile a lot and had a lot of friends, especially a boyfriend. But she was still worried about her daughter. She needed to tell him to take care of her daughter too.


    "Thank you, Ranko," Ran said.


    "Yes, because of you, we can watch the show without worry," Sonoko looked at the police who protect them from other audiences. She knew it was Marika who could make the police for private things. She remembered she had heard about her the daughter of the highest rank person in the Police Department.


    Conan was amazed looking at the police who were gathering around them. He would only see police during an incident and not in this kind of things. He became amazed at his connection and his power. He started to feel the ck Organization was just small things in front of him. He smiled and thought it wouldn''t be long that he would regain his former body.


    "Onee-chan, you''re amazing."


    Ayumi, Genta, and Mitsuhiko said to Marika,


    "Don''t worry about it, are you a friend of Yuuki-sama?" Marika asked.


    "Yes, we''re his friends!" Genta said.


    "What is Onee-chan''s rtionship with Yuuki-nii?" Ayumi was curious.


    "Me? I am his fiancee," Marika said with a smile.


    "WHAT!!" Ran, Sonoko, Genta, Mitsuhiko, Ayumi, Conan, and even Haibara were surprised. They looked at both Ranko and Yukana to ask for their confirmation.


    Yukana nodded, "Yes, she is his fiancee."


    Ranko nodded, "Even though she is a bit annoying but she is his fiancee."


    "What do you mean, I am annoying!" Marika started bickering with both of them.


    Honda smiled looking at the interaction of Marika, Ranko, and Yukana. She felt her Ojou-sama bing healthier than before. She started to think it was the work of Yuuki but he didn''t know how he did it.


    Haibara looked at the three girls and sighed. She still needed to hide but he got another girlfriend. She wanted to be with him more in the future and to do that she needed to exterminate the ck Organization.


    "NOW!! LET''S WELCOME HOKAGO TEA TIME!!!"


    "Ah, Yuzuru, can you record this band?" Marika asked.


    "Hmm? Do you want me to record this?" Yuzuru was confused. After all, she thought she only needed to record Yuuki. She also knew the other contestants were really bad and didn''t have any good songs.


    "Yes, this is his apprentice," Marika said.


    "His apprentice, huh?" Yuzuru became curious and started to record. She saw four cute girls start toe out to the stage, ''As expected, his apprentice is girls.'' She sighed inside her heart but she did her job.

 Chapter 277: Amateur Music Tournament 5

    Everyone had heard of the participants who sang in front of the audience. They could tell that many audiences weren''t impressed by the other participant''s performance.


    "NOW!! LET''S WELCOME HOKAGO TEA TIME!!!"


    Now, the four girls started to get nervous. They looked at him and asked how to cure this stage fright.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and hugged Yui at first.


    "Waaaa," Yui was surprised when she was being hugged but she didn''t feel nervous anymore. She looked at him and said, "Thank you."


    The other girls were nervous but this time the reason wasn''t because of the performance but because they would hug him after this.


    Yuuki continued to hug both Mugi and Ritsu. They looked more rxed and felt better after he hugged them. He looked at Mio who was the most nervous of all of them. He hugged her gently and patted her head, "Have fun there."


    Mio felt calm and nodded on his chest. She snuggled for a bit since his smell was very nice on her nose. She took a deep breath and separated from him.


    "My Mio, I will tell Shouko, you know," Ritsu said.


    "Moo!! I will also tell Shouko, all of you!" Mio said to all of them.


    They couldn''t say anything and went to the stage. They would show the world that they were his apprentices.


    Yuuki looked at them with a smile until his ears were being pulled by both Uomi and Yukari.


    "I think it is too much to hug them," Yukari said.


    "Are you happy that you get to hug all of them?" Uomi said.


    Yuuki hugged their waists and said, "Let''s watch them and get angryter, okay?"


    They looked at his hands which hugged their waists. They didn''t move but rested on him and changed their postures to getfortable.


    "Is it the famous harem?" Shino was amazed.


    The two teachers looked at the interactions of their students and could only sigh. They were single and felt quite jealous that they didn''t have a boyfriend. But still, they could reprimand them for making a scene in this ce.


    "Yuuki!!!"


    Sawako and Hiratsuka said at the same time.


    Yui looked at the audience and said, "Hello, everyone, we''re Hokago Tea Times! Please, hear our first song." She looked at everyone and they nodded at her.


    "FUWA FUWA TIME!!"


    They started their performances.


    Sona was doing her job and wanted to drink her tea. She noticed her tea was empty and decided to go out. She didn''t want to disrupt her peerage. She walked toward the kitchen and saw her peerage was looking at the television.


    "What are you watching?" Sona was curious.


    "Ah, Kaichou, we''re watching ''Amateur Music Tournament'', this band''s song is really cute," Momo said.


    "FUWA FUWA TIME!!"


    Sona started to listen to this song and felt her big sister would like this kind of song. She sat beside her servant and started to watch this tournament together.


    "They''re very good," Sona said. It had been a while for her to hear a good song.


    "That''s true, I can''t believe they''re an amateur," Saji said.


    The first song was over and they started to sing the second song.


    "Our next song, ''STEP'','' Mio said and everyone started to y their instrument. This time, she would sing together with Yui and excited since this was his creation.


    "I have something I want to tell you."


    "But I keep on trying too hard not to say it wrong."


    Mio and Yui kept singing until it was the time of their ref part.


    "But everything I''ve waited for and hoped for is just one more step away."


    Sonoko and Ran enjoyed this song and they started to dance with everyone.


    Ranko and Yukana also did the same and they pulled both Honda and Marika to join them.


    Marika didn''t mind since she knew this song was the creation of Yuuki-sama. She started to fell in love with him again when she thought he could sing a romantic song for her when they married together.


    Honda sighed but joined since this was the request of her Ojou-sama.


    The police were also enjoying this song together.


    Hagimura and Aria who were in the student council room were watching the tournament with interest. Both of them didn''t concentrate on their work since they were worried about the four girls. But they started to enjoy this song and felt their school would have a chance to win this tournament.


    "Is this your friend too, Shouko?" Ito asked.


    Shouko nodded, "Yes." She was very happy to see her friend''s performance were really good and all of them seemed to be enjoying themselves together.


    Utaha nodded and knew this was his song. She started to tap her finger to follow the rhythm of this song. She also looked at Eriri who started to move around in excitement. She also saw everyone focused on watching the tournament.


    "Le Fay, Kuroka, what are you watching?" Bikou looked curiously at them.


    "Ah, we''re watching an amateur music tournament, this is what Yuuki will appear in," Le Fay said.


    "WHAT!!" Bikou was startled.


    Arthur also joined since he was curious.


    Vali also started to move closer since he wanted to listen. He really enjoyed his music and started to ask, "These girls?"


    "Ah, they''re Yuuki''s apprentice, nyaa!" Kuroka said.


    "Hee, this is his apprentice," Bikou said and nodded. He felt their song wasn''t bad and also enjoyed being with them.


    Ophis listened with expressionless expression, no one knew what she was thinking but she seemed to enjoy it.


    "EVERYONE, THANK YOU, THIS IS OUR LAST SONG!!" Yui said.


    "EEEEEHHHH!!!" Everyone looked very disappointed


    "Thisst song is the same as our second song, is it made by someone special to us," Mio said.


    "Yes, he is also going to sing to thest participants, everyone please wait for him and his partner, I am sure you will enjoy it!" Yui said.


    "Then let''s start ourst song," Ritsu said.


    Everyone looked at each other and said at the same time.


    "SECRET BASE ¡«KIMI GA KURETA MONO¡«"

 Chapter 278: Amateur Music Tournament 6

    "In August, 10 yearster."


    "The best memories..."


    Everyone couldn''t believe they would hear such a beautiful song. No one said anything and closed their eyes. They really liked a song and they remembered this song was being made by one of the participants. They couldn''t wait to hear for thest participants.


    Sona closed her eyes while enjoying this song. She really liked this song and felt her eyes started to get watery. She smiled and didn''t believe she started to cry. She looked at her servants which started to sob while listening to this song.


    She believed this song was being made by thest participants. She wanted to know who this person was. She continued to watch the tournament until she noticed someone was sitting beside her. She turned her head and saw her big sister wiping her tears with tissues.


    "Onee-sama?" Sona said.


    "Ah, Sona-chan," Serafall said.


    "Do you know the one who wrote this song?" Sona didn''t know why she asked this question. But she felt her big sister would know the answer.


    "Yes, he is one of my peerage candidates," Serafall said and continued to watch the tournament.


    Sona blinked her eyes several times and startled, "WHAT!!!"


    Yuzuru really liked this song and wanted to praise him for making it. She was d that Marika had told her to record this show or else she would miss it.


    "They''re very good," Marika nodded. She felt they could sing the song that was made by him very well.


    "Yes, they can be the winner," Sonoko said, but received a snort from everyone, "W-why are you snorting at me?"


    "Well, you still haven''t seen, Yuuki-sama," Marika said.


    Sonoko then remembered his song in the cafe in the past. She couldn''t say anything after this and listened to this song quietly.


    "Ojou-sama, this song is very good," Tsugumi said.


    Chitoge nodded while listening to this song.


    Both of them didn''t go to the tournament since they had something to do in their home. They brought television and watched it together.


    "Hooo, they''re quite good," ude said.


    "Yes, this song is being made by Yuuki," Chitoge said.


    "What? That Shuuei Group, first son?" ude was amazed. He didn''t expect this song was being made by him. He started to feel why her Ojou-sama didn''t date with the first son rather than the second son. He shook his head and continued to hear the song.


    "This is good, it makes me remember our time during high school, right, Yaeko?" Satsuki said.


    Yaeko nodded and started to remember her time during high school. She started to feel regret why she didn''t meet him during her high school life.


    "Well, don''t worry about it, let''s just enjoy it right," Satsuki said and added, "We still don''t have him, I wonder when he will sing."


    "It might be thest," Yaeko said.


    "How do you know?" Satsuki asked.


    "Let''s say it is a woman''s instinct," Yaeko said.


    Yaeko raised her eyebrow and shook her head.


    "Aaaah, this song is really good," Asia said.


    "Yes," Xenovia answered absentmindedly and tears started to feel from her eyes. She wanted to know the person who made this song and waited for thest participants to sing.


    "Issei, even after 10 years, we will be friends," Kiba said with a smile.


    "Don''t say something like that! But we will be a friend, of course," Issei sighed while looking at his handsome friend. His mouth had been worse since he had to train with Tannin, the former dragon king. He had only his master and Asia to take care of him with their b.r.e.a.s.ts. He looked at Akeno who looked quite absentminded and didn''t focus on the song. He sighed and knew that Akeno had be someone else girlfriend.


    "Akeno, what are you thinking? Is this song not good?" Rias asked.


    "Nothing," Akeno shook her head.


    Rias raised her eyebrow, "Are you thinking about him?"


    Akeno didn''t say anything but it confirmed that she was thinking about him. She had been in the underworld to train with her dad that she had been separated for several years. Her emotion was reallyplex right now but she wanted to meet him. She took hermunication device and called him.


    "Oh, Akeno, do you miss me?"


    Akeno snorted but smiled when she heard this voice, "Of course not."


    "Really? Then why did you call me?"


    Akeno didn''t know how to answer that question since she called him on a whim.


    "Are you talking with him?" Koneko suddenly came.


    "Oh, Koneko, I will bring you souvenirster."


    "What are you doing, nyaa?" Koneko asked.


    "Well, I am watching the ''Amateur Music Tournament''."


    "Really?" Koneko and Akeno were surprised.


    "Yu-"


    They heard someone called Yu- but suddenly they couldn''t hear it anymore.


    "Well, I will call youter, maybe, I will go there, can I?"


    "We''re in the underworld, are you sure you cane here?" Koneko asked.


    "If your master grants me permission, I cane anytime."


    Both Koneko and Akeno looked at Rias for confirmation.


    Rias thought for a bit and nodded. She was also curious about this masked man since he was very strong. She also wanted to test his power against her peerage.


    "You can do it," Koneko said.


    "I will go thereter, also enjoy watching the tournament," Yuuki said and closed themucation device.


    They looked at each other and Akeno opened her mouth.


    "His name has ''Yu'' words on it," Akeno said, and she remembered the name of the leading actor was Yuuki.


    Koneko also nodded and felt curious about who his identity was.


    "The best memories..."


    Yuuki looked at the four girls who had ended their concert. He was d that they could sing very well on the stage.


    "Who are you talking with, Yuuki?" Uomi asked.


    "Well, it is Utaha, she was surprised to hear them singing very well," Yuuki said.


    Uomi nodded and knew their song was really good.


    Yuuki walked toward the four of them.


    Ritsu, Yui, Mugi, and Mio ran toward him and hugged him.


    "WAAA!! THANK YOU!!"


    "THANK YOU VERY MUCH!!"


    They were very happy to receive this song from him.


    "I am d that you like it," Yuuki patted their backs.


    They started to talk to each other and listened to the other participants until it was his moment to sing with Yukari.


    "NOW PLEASE WELCOME THE LAST PARTICIPANTS!! YUUKI AND YUKARI!!"


    Yuuki hugged Yukari who was startled but she hugged him back. She snuggled up to his chest and said, "Let''s go."


    "Good," Yuuki nodded and decided not to bring both Ritsu and Mio. He would use some of his tricks to y this music.


    "Who is going to y the bass and drum?" Ritsu asked.


    Yuuki pointed his finger at somewhere, "That''s Tanaka 1 and Tanaka 2."


    They saw someone with very normal appearance but it was hidden with their heads. They looked curiously at them but it seemed both of them didn''t show any interest in them.


    Yuuki made them with his magic in a hurry but the skill of both of them would be very good. Both of them wasn''t a human rather some kind of golem and they only needed someone who was in the background since everyone would only look at him and Yukari.


    He took her hand and walked toward the stage.

 Chapter 279: Amateur Music Tournament 7

    The audience was happy when they saw a pair of both beautiful girls and a handsome young man.


    The guys were happy to see Yukari.


    The girls were happy to see Yuuki.


    They had heard they were the ones who made the song for Hokago Tea Times. They were curious about what kind of song they would y this time.


    "YUUKI!!" Hina-chan was surprised to see him on the television. She knew she would join this tournament but to see him on the television was different.


    "Wow, he is on the TV! I need his autograph!" Kuina said.


    "W-wow," Mayuki was stunned.


    Chiaki also felt quite happy to see him there and wanted to know what kind of song he would sing.


    Yuuki took a deep breath and looked at everyone, "The first song is being made for someone special, ''Hanabira''." He had thought for a few days and felt this was the best song to sing in this tournament. He also had something he wanted to say to Yaeko with this song.


    He still couldn''t forget about her whenever he looked at Shouko. Yaeko''s appearance kept appearing on his head and he couldn''t deal with it. He wanted her to be his even though he knew it was wrong but he definitely couldn''t let her go from his life.


    Yukari smiled and nodded at him.


    *BGM (Hanabira - Back Number).


    The first song was his time and he started to sing.


    "One day we watched side by side this scenery with sakura falling."


    "Telling each other from the heart words that now are quite all lies."


    Utaha looked at his figure who was singing on the stage. She felt this song was quite sad and she also knew for who this song was made. She sighed and looked at Shouko who couldn''t look away from the screen.


    Utaha didn''t know how the rtionship between him and Shouko went when she knew that he had dated her mom before. She knew his rtionship was wrong but he had the power to shut everyone up and do whatever he wanted.


    Utaha could only smile bitter and listened to his song.


    "I forgot to say it but I still love you."


    "I can only mutter that by myself but it keepsing out."


    Yuuki started to remember his days with Yaeko who was very cold on the first day he met her. Both of them started to meet each other more often and she started to show her cute and clumsy side to him.


    Then both of them met more and more often, they decided to take their rtionship into more serious that day. Both of them were happy but they knew someone would be unhappy when she knew about their rtionship.


    That was why she decided to break their rtionship but he still couldn''t let go, especially when he saw her pained expression whenever she saw both him and her daughter together. He couldn''t bear to see her sad expression and wanted to make her smile like before.


    "But I don''t want to forget.


    "It rewinds many and many times."


    Everyone who listened to this song started to cry and remembered their first love. They couldn''t forget that sweet, sour, and bitter feeling that days. They wanted to forget it but these feelings kepting out.


    They wanted to curse him to make them remember it but they couldn''t. They really liked this song and sang along with him.


    Marika wanted to go on stage and hugged him tightly. She saw him looking very pained when he sang this song. But she held herself and started to think that this was his vulnerable time and she could use this chance to increase his affection for her. But she decided not to do that since she knew both girls in front of her would do that for her.


    ''I won''t lose!''


    Akeno started to remember her days with her parents during her childhood. It was very happy and she always remembered it. She wanted to forget it because she hated her father who left both her and her mother. But her memories of her happy memories with her father kept slipping through her mind. She shook her head and didn''t know what to do. She looked at his figure who was singing on the stage.


    Akeno thought the person who sang this song was the masked man who kept making him annoyed. But she knew he was the only one who would ept her as she was to be.


    Koneko also started to remember her days with her big sister. Even though her life wasn''t easy but she was happy to be with her. She thought as long as there was her big sister everything would be alright but because of her big sister mistakes. She was almost being executed in front of everyone. She still couldn''t forget about those experiences and wanted to know why her big sister left her.


    ''I will go with him, next time.''


    "I want to fall in love again."


    "And this time I won''t let you go."


    "It''s not a lie."


    Yaeko tried to hold her tears but she couldn''t. She started to sob when she remembered her time together with him. She couldn''t forget about him and she knew about it. She also couldn''t hurt her daughter for him.


    His song kept ringing in her ears and she knew his intention. He didn''t forget about her and wanted her to be with him again. She didn''t know what to do with her feelings. At one side, she wanted to be with him but at the same time, she knew she couldn''t be with him.


    Satsuki who looked at her friend could only caress her back. She had also heard this song of him and it was the same as the public confession. But she had to admit this song was really good and it really entered her heart. She also started to feel sad when she thought she didn''t have anyone who loved her this much.


    "I want to meet you once again."


    "I want to fall in love again."


    "And this time I won''t let you go."


    "I won''t let you go."


    Yaeko took a deep breath when his song finished. She really needed to talk to him and decided whether his feeling was true or not. But one thing for sure was that she still loved him and she couldn''t forget about him.


    "Have you decided?" Satsuki asked.


    Yaeko nodded, "I need to talk with him."

 Chapter 280: Amateur Music Tournament 8

    Yuuki looked at the sky and hopefully, his feeling could get through her. He looked at Yukari who smiled bitterly at him.


    Yukari didn''t expect him to use this tournament to confess his love. She shook her head and felt it was very romantic. She looked at him and knew this was her time to sing. She also needed to sing a more sad song than him.


    "The second song is made for someone special," Yukari said while looking at him. She took a deep breath and said, "Anata Ni Deawanakereba."


    Yuuki looked bitterly at her and sighed. Both of them had practiced a lot of songs and he didn''t expect her to suddenly ask to sing this song. He started to y his guitar and she started to sing.


    * BGM (Aimer - Anata Ni Deawanakereba).


    "I don''t need such memories."


    "I want to sleep in eternity."


    Everyone wanted to curse again when they heard such a sad song. They sighed and decided to ignore it. They loved the works of this duet and fell in love with them. They felt that both of their songs could y with their hearts.


    They also felt the rtionship between the two of them wasn''t that simple. They wanted to know what kind of rtionship that the two of them had.


    "Why, oh why... "


    "Why don''t you just disappear?"


    Sawada felt this song was really for him. He started to feel why he had to meet him. But he knew if he didn''t meet him. He wouldn''t even feel very excited in his life. He knew his love wouldn''t bore a result but he still didn''t want to give up about him. He looked at Yuuki with a longing expression.


    Tap!


    Sawada turned his head and saw his boss tapped his shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, I will apany you to drink tonight," Yoshiko said.


    Sawada sighed and smiled at his boss, "Thank you."


    "If I hadn''t fated to meet you, I would have learned nothing about strength and kindness."


    "Without seeing anything, and just crying in the corner of my room."


    Yukari wanted him to realize her feelings and decided to sing this song for him. She realized after meeting him her world became colorful and she didn''t want to lose this feeling. She didn''t want toe back to that lonely room again.


    She wanted to be with him, smile with him, eat breakfast with him, go home together, sleep with him. She still couldn''t forget about it when both of them were holding hands together during that night.


    She had never felt that happy before and wanted to be with him again. But she knew that she couldn''t be for her alone and she needed to share with his girlfriends. She didn''t mind that she was satisfied when she could see his face every morning and night. She hoped with this song she would get through to that thick skull of his.


    "You''re everything."


    "I''m still waiting."


    "If only just one of my wishes could be true."


    "Once again, I want to feel your touch, bathe inside the morning sun, and feel d that you were ever born into this world."


    Yukana sighed again when she heard this song. She felt her boyfriend was a really sinful man that could make many girls be crazy about him. She heard Yukari sing this song full of emotion and couldn''t even me her.


    Yukana also remembered when he saved him from those crooks. She knew if she didn''t meet him she would hide in her room and wouldn''te out. She would be in a nightmare every day while remembering that fearful day.


    But he saved her that time, he made her full and she couldn''t even be more d to be part of his life. She was still in her high school life and she had a lot of fun together with him. She wanted to be with him more and spend days together until both of them had children. She started to imagine what kind of children both of them had. She was sure that their children would be handsome or beautiful.


    Yukana only hoped if her children were male, he wouldn''t have his dad in a bad habit to have a lot of girls by his side, though, probably it would be impossible.


    "I won''t feel so miserable that wrings my heart into agony like this."


    Chitoge started to cry when she heard this song. She knew if she didn''t meet him she wouldn''t be in this pain to date someone who she didn''t love. Even if her family told her to have fake love with someone, she wouldn''t feel in pain if she didn''t meet him.


    "Ojou, what''s wrong?" Tsugumi was surprised to see her crying.


    "OJOU!! DON''T CRY!!" ude was panicked. He started to call his subordinates that there was a very serious problem.


    When they came and saw their Ojou was crying. They also started to panic, they didn''t know what to do and could onlyfort her with simple words.


    ''Yuuki...''


    Everyone in the Hitotose group also felt their heart hurt when they heard this song. They felt the emotion of the singer and couldn''t help but cry while listening to this song. They were a girl and they were more sensitive toward feeling. But no matter what they enjoyed this song since it was a very beautiful song.


    Ruki who saw the screen was very moved when she listened to this song. She got an idea for her manga when she listened to this song.


    Machida and Iida sighed when they saw this girl singing with a full of emotion. They could feel the girl feeling through the song.


    "Boss is really sinful," Machida said.


    "I hope he won''t be hacked to death by the girls," Iida said cruelly.


    "Don''t say that, who is going to make both manga and light novel then?" Machida reprimanded.


    "I forgot!" Iida facepalmed on her forehead.


    If Yuuki heard their conversation, he would puke blood right away. Both of them had be friends since bothpanies were his.


    "Even now, If I close my eyes, I hope you''ll still always be close by my side."


    Yukari took a deep breath and looked at him without saying anything.


    Yuuki was dripping in sweat because of both the pressure and the heat of the venue. He really wished he hadn''t told her about this song in the past.


    "Let''s not sing something sad this time," Yuuki said.


    Yukari nodded with a smile, "Well, let''s sing something happy."

 Chapter 281: Amateur Music Tournament 9

    Everyone looked quite tired when they listened to their song. They were crying whenever they heard their song and felt the water on their bodies was drying up. They wanted to hate them but they couldn''t since their songs were really good.


    "Thest song."


    "We will sing in a duet."


    Everyone suddenly became spirited when they heard they would sing in duet. They took their waters and drank it inrge gulped since they needed to listen to this song.


    Both Yuuki and Yukari had agreed to sing something happy this time. They needed to cheer up the mood of everyone since this would be thest performance of this tournament. They had talked for a bit and had chosen the perfect song for this asion. He also made some special lighting to make this be even more fantastic.


    Yukari changed her keyboard into a shamisen.


    Shamisen is a three-stringed traditional Japanese musical instrument derived from the Chinese instrument Sanxian.


    Both of them could see confused expressions on the faces of the audience when they saw this instrument.


    Yuuki was d that Yukari could use this instrument since it was quite rare for someone to use it.


    "Thest song!"


    "We will sing it together!"


    Yuuki and Yukari looked at each other and said,


    "STONES!"


    They said at the same time.


    *BGM (The Rolling Girls - Stones). -- Listen to the song and you can enjoy this chapter more --


    They were very curious about this song until the light on the stage was off. They were startled at first until they heard the sound of a guitar. The sound of the guitar was really good and the light started to blink following the rhythm of the guitar.


    The other instrument started to follow and the stage started to brighten up. They saw both of their clothes had changed into something different. They saw Yuuki wearing biker kind of clothes and Yukari wearing traditional kimono.


    "Valleys low, mountain high."


    "We all go far and wide."


    They had never heard this kind of song and started to move wildly and enjoyed the music. The sound of the guitar could be heard throughout the venue and it was very awesome.


    Serafall pulled Sona to dance along with her. She regretted that she didn''te to the venue to watch his concert. But at least she could have this moment together with her sister.


    "O-Onee-sama," Sona was startled when her sister pulled her and took her to dance. She also knew her sister''s feelings since this song really made her want to dance with everyone.


    Her peerage looked at them and joined since it was very fun.


    Izusu looked at Tirami and Macaron who danced wildly while listening to his song. She had to admit that this song was really good and his two previous songs were also very great.


    Moffle looked at the TV with aplicated expression. He had been crying earlier listening to his song but this time his song made him want to dance.


    "Moffle, let''s dance together, ron!" Macaron said.


    "Yes, Moffle, this song is great, mi!" Tirami said.


    Moffle feltplicated until he saw his niece Latifa who was also standing up and moved her arms along the music. He decided to join since his niece was also joining.


    "Izusu-san,e on!" Latifa pulled her.


    "W-wait your highness," Isuzu said, but she was smiling.


    "WE WILL SING OUT LOUD TODAY!"


    "TO TOMORROW!!"


    Yukari suddenly moved up and yed her shamisen wildly. She had learned this many times and could y very naturally. She didn''t expect him to insert a traditional musical instrument into a modern song.


    She was really having fun right now and different from earlier. She could see everyone was happy and moved their bodies when they listened to their song. She couldn''t betray them and showed her highest skill in this shamisen solo.


    Koneko moved her tail around while listening to this song.


    Akeno tapped her finger while listening.


    Both of them had to admit this song was really great. They also saw their friends were also excited when they heard this song.


    Bikou screamed wildly while moving his hands.


    No one cared about him since everyone was also doing the same.


    Kuroka really wanted to go to the concert and join them.


    Le Fay pulled her brother and told her to move in with her.


    Arthur could only agree but he didn''t mind since he also liked this song.


    Vali would have never expected a song to have this kind of effect on everyone.


    [Vali, this song is really good, you should ask him for the record], Albion said.


    Vali nodded and would definitely use this song during his battle. It would make him more spirited that way.


    Ophis started to feel something in her heart when she heard this song and him on the television. She held her heart and wanted to know what it was.


    Kunou couldn''t take her eyes away from the screen. She looked at her mom and said, "Mom! Papa is amazing!"


    Yasaka also nodded, "Yes, he is amazing."


    Both mother and daughter were looking at him on the television.


    Azazelughed very hard but he really enjoyed this song. He looked at his subordinates who were either moving their hands or feet to enjoy this music. He felt that every race wasn''t different since they could enjoy this music together.


    In Nagarekawa, someone watched the television while tapping his finger on the chair. He smiled and said, "Yukari..."


    He was d that his granddaughter was having fun in there. He looked at the boy beside her and smiled. He called someone and decided to do something for his granddaughter.


    Ito smiled when she looked at her granddaughter who was having fun together with her friends. She was amazed when she saw this song couldbine traditional and modern things at the same time.


    "Hina-chan!!" Kuina pulled her and moved along with her. She would feel ufortable if she didn''t move her body.


    Hina-chan also moved along with her and felt very happy when she moved her hands following the rhythm of the song.


    Conan had never thought he would be interested in a song but he really liked this song. He turned his head and looked many people were moving around their hands. He would have never thought a song would have this kind of impact on someone. He also looked at the expressionless Haibara also tapped her feet and showed that she really enjoyed this show.


    Backstage, everyone was looking at both of them with amazement.


    Yui, Ritsu, Mugi, and Mio were having fun while listening to them.


    Uomi and Shino also moved their hands wildly.


    Sawako and Hiratsuka felt their hands were itching and wanted to y the guitar or something. They also wanted to have fun together there.


    Yuuki smiled and looked at Yukari who was also smiling at him. Both of them had changed this tournament into their own concerts and made everyone focus on them. But they didn''t really care about that all in their minds that they wanted to enjoy these kinds of feel more together.


    "So keep rolling andugh harder this time!"


    "Let your voices ring out!"


    "We''ll sing out loud today!"


    "To tomorrow!"


    They continued to y both their guitar and shamisen until the song was over. They looked at each other then they looked at the audience. They raised their hands together and received a thunderous shout.


    "WOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!"


    The ground was shaking because of the sound.


    Yukari smiled at him and said, "Let''s do it again."


    "Don''t worry, we will be having fun together," Yuuki said with a smile.


    Both of them were holding their hands together and looked very happy on the stage.

 Chapter 282: Visit the Gremory House

    Yuuki smiled while looking at both Yukari and Mio who were sleeping on his shoulders. He had be the winner of this tournament and didn''t want to stay there for a long time since he had seen Sawada there. He shuddered but he kept his expression calm when he met him.


    Yoshiko had asked him to sign with herpany to be her talent.


    Yuuki didn''t ept it at first since he could make his ownpany to do that.


    Yoshiko didn''t give up and told him to meet herter.


    Yuuki was curious about what kind of offer she would offer to him. He wanted to sleep but everyone was looking at him since there were two girls who slept on his shoulders, especially both Sawako and Hiratsuka who kept looking at him.


    Yuuki had arrived at his home and was greeted by his girlfriends and cousin.


    They looked quite excited and told him that they really liked the song.


    "Who is the girl?" Shouko asked.


    "Well, let''s not talk about her, you will know it in the future," Yuuki was still confused about how to tell her about this problem. He could talk to her directly but he wouldn''t know what kind of reaction she would give him.


    He knew Shouko had aplex about herself. She was thinking she was the cause of the sad thing that happened around her. She was better right now since she had a lot of friends and him but he didn''t know when she woulde back to her past self since trauma wasn''t easily cured.


    Yuuki talked to them for a while and Shouko decided to go back since she had been sleeping in his apartment for a while. He didn''t know whether he was d or not since he would be a beast. He looked at Utaha, Ranko, and Yukana, then he took them to the bed and did night activities like always.


    Yuuki looked at those who had already slept and decided to teleport to the Gremory Household but he was being stopped by someone.


    "Where are you going, nyaa?" Kuroka hugged him.


    "I am going to visit your sister," Yuuki said.


    "Really? When did you be so close?" Kuroka was amazed.


    "Well, I need to be close to your little sister or else she won''t allow me to mate with you," Yuuki said with a smile.


    Kuroka hugged him and looked at him, "Can Ie too, nyaa?"


    Yuuki thought for a bit and decided to ask Akeno. He took hismunication device and called Akeno, "Akeno, I wille there after this."


    "Hmph, hurry up!" Akeno said.


    "Well, there is another person who wants to join me," Yuuki said.


    Akeno didn''t answer him immediately for a second and asked, "Who?"


    "Kuroka, can shee?" Yuuki asked.


    Before he heard her answer, he heard a familiar voice through themunication device.


    "Is that Archer?"


    Yuuki remembered this voice and he was right about who this person was.


    "Sirzechs-sama," Akeno was stunned.


    "Can I talk to him?" Sirzechs asked.


    "Sure," Yuuki answered thought themunication device.


    "Oh, Archer, it has been a while," Sirzechs seemed happy.


    "Yes, I will go there to visit both Akeno and Koneko," Yuuki said.


    "Sure, you cane," Sirzechs didn''t mind him toe.


    "I want to bring someone too, can I?" Yuuki asked. He could bring Kuroka there without permission but he knew there would be a fight there if he did that. If he can do bring her without fighting then why not?


    "Is it Kuroka?" Sirzehcs asked.


    "Yes," Yuuki said.


    "Sure," Sirzechs said.


    "Ok, I will bring her," Yuuki said and looked at Kuroka. He gave him a thumbs up.


    "Yay! Nyaa!" Kuroka was happy since she received permission from the Maou itself.


    "Well, let''s buy some souvenirs first?" Yuuki said.


    "Sure, don''t forget to bring that concert record of yours, I am sure they will be happy, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Are you sure? We''re not that popr though," Yuuki said.


    "You''re not popr, nyaa? Everyone in the Khaos Brigade talked about you and felt regret that they couldn''te to your concert, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki feltplicated when he was being liked by a group of terrorists.


    "Where are we going, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "Hmm, how about Bali, let''s buy some souvenirs there," Yuuki said.


    Both of them teleported to Bali at the same time.


    Sirzechs couldn''t wait for him toe to his home.


    "Is it okay, Sirzehcs-sama?" Akeno asked.


    Sirzechs smiled, "Of course, it is fine."


    "Well, if you say so," Akeno sighed. She couldn''tin or anything since the one who gave permission was one of the Maous itself.


    Who wouldin to him?


    "Grayfia, tell everyone to greet him," Sirzechs said.


    "Yes," Grayfia nodded and went to prepare everything.


    Sirzechs had been curious about this human since he didn''t find any clue about his identity. He had never seen such a powerful human that didn''t have a Longinus Sacred Gear on himself, rather using magic and treasure. He still remembered his magic that could bounce Akeno''s lighting magic and amplify it into something more dangerous.


    He knew that magic was the magic of his dear friend, Ajuka. He had also told his friend and his reaction was quite surprised and wanted to meet this human also. He knew this human was a very talented magician and it would be great if he could be their allies to fight Khaos Brigade. He knew there were many old satan factions joined that group and many bad criminals also joined that group.


    They needed a lot of allies to fight or else they could lose against them.


    Sirzechs was in deep thinking until Grayfia called him.


    "Sirzechs-sama, they havee," Grayfia said.


    "Oh, let''s go meet them," Sirzehcs said.


    Akeno followed them to meet both of them.


    Yuuki brought a bag of souvenirs from Bali that he had bought together with Kuroka. He held her hand and he saw her expression was very calm and even smiling. He could tell that she was very happy that she could meet her sister.


    "O-Onee-sama!" Koneko was surprised to see Kuroka.


    "Shirone!!" Kuroka jumped into her but he was being pulled by him.


    "Don''t be impatient, you can hug herter," Yuuki said and held her hand tightly afraid that she would make a scene. He gave Koneko the bag of souvenirs that she received with a curious gaze. He patted her head and looked at the master of this household.


    "Oh, Archer, I have been waiting for you," Sirzechs smiled.


    "Ah, yes, I went to buy souvenirs," Yuuki made a bag of souvenirs and gave it to him.


    "Thank you, how about we talk inside?" Sirzechs asked.


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded.


    Yuuki and Kuroka followed him to the living room.

 Chapter 283: M or S

    Yuuki entered his house and as expected it was very luxurious and full of expensive ornaments. He could see a lot of maids weing him. He followed him and entered the living room. He didn''t see anyone inside besides Akeno there.


    "Hey," Yuuki smiled when he saw Akeno was there.


    Akeno feltplicated when she saw him. She took her rope unconsciously but she didn''t try to tie him and held herself. She couldn''t do that kind of thing in front of Sirzechs after all.


    "I guess your rtionship is really good," Sirzechs smiled when he saw Akeno take out a rope.


    "Haha, I guess," Yuuki could only rub his nose.


    Akeno wasn''t sure how to answer this question. Her feelings about him were veryplex, he made her mad but at the same time, she couldn''t forget about him, ''Ugh.'' She was really confused and didn''t know what to do.


    Sirzechs asked, "Can I ask you, why do you want toe here?"


    "Well, I want to meet both Koneko and Akeno, Kuroka also misses her little sister," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, nyaa!" Kuroka said.


    "Hahaha, then you''re wee, you can visit anytime," Sirzechs said.


    Yuuki nodded and walked toward Akeno.


    Kuroka went to Koneko to ask her about how she was doing and told her about her experience. She also told her about the concert of the ''Amateur Music Tournament''. She also brought her the record of the tournament.


    Koneko was also interested in that subject and listened to her story.


    Yuuki looked at Akeno and asked, "Why are you so gloomy?"


    Akeno sighed and said, "Well, I met my father.." She started telling him how she had met her father to train in the underworld. Her father had told her to ept the power of Fallen Angel so she could be stronger. She didn''t know why but she felt she could tell him everything without being disgusted or hated.


    "Hmm, why don''t you want to use this power?" Yuuki asked.


    "Because this power will make me remember him! I hate him!" Akeno said.


    "Think about it, is your feeling is more important than helping your friends?" Yuuki asked.


    "That.." Akeno couldn''t answer it. She was also frustrated that she couldn''t be stronger. Everyone started to get stronger but she was stuck in the same ce because she hated him.


    "Is it worth it? No, I think you should ept it and talk with your father more, ask him a lot of questions regarding your mother, your childhood time, your power, everything since you still have him, you will be realized that he is important to you when you lost him," Yuuki said with sad smile. He still remembered his parents from his past life and he was quite lonely since he couldn''t meet them. But luckily his new family was very kind and loved him. Thought, he was still missing his family sometimes.


    Akeno, who saw his sad smile, was stunned. She was both curious and wanted to know about him, "I-is your parents died?"


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No, but I knew someone who had that kind of experience."


    Akeno looked at him withplex emotions and didn''t know what to say.


    "Enough, with depressing talk, show me your bondage skill, do you make progress?" Yuuki asked.


    Suddenly Akeno took the rope by her side and tied him with a very swift movement, ''I got him!''


    "No, you don''t," Yuuki made a rope and tied her very fast even faster than before.


    Akeno was stunned and before she even realized she had been tied into turtle bondage.


    "You still need time to learn," Yuuki said in a very affectionate manner. He really liked to tease this sadistic yet masochistic girl.


    Akeno blushed since she felt her the rope was very tight but it strangely gave her hot feeling. She really hated the masochist blood of her father, this made her be submissive from him. She looked at him and said, "L-let go of me!"


    "Really? Do you really want me to let you go?" Yuuki smiled.


    "YOU!! HURRY UP!!" Akeno shouted.


    Grayfia and Sirzehcs looked at the interaction between two of them with weird gaze. This would be their first time to see BDSM rtionship and they didn''t expect the sadist girl that they had been known ever since she was child had be a masochistic girl. They had veryplex emotion about this and wasn''t sure whether they should let it go or stopped them. They looked at Kuroka and Koneko who watched the record of ''Amateur Music Tournament''. Both of them had watched it and also wanted to have the record. They walked toward both sisters and watched it together.


    Yuuki looked at her and said, "You really are a masochist, huh? You try to hide it with your sadist nature."


    "No! I will definitely have my revenge!" Akeno said with full conviction.


    "Hmm, then, I will enjoy breaking that strong persona," Yuuki said while caressing her cheek slowly. He moved toward her and he smelled her hair, "You''re beautiful, Akeno."


    Akeno was really in a dire situation. She knew very well about her body and it was very hard to fight his temptation. He yed him very well with both stick and carrot.


    In the past few years, she had maintained her sadist in the dominant side but ever since she met him her inner masochist started to appear whenever she met him.


    "Are we going to let them?" Grayfia twitched her lips when she saw the interaction between the two of them.


    "Grayfia, this song is very good! Let''s focus on listening to this!" Sirzechs ignored the action between the two of them.


    Grayfia sighed and shook her head. She heard footsteps and smiled. She looked at her husband and said, "Sure, let''s watch this." She didn''t need to stop it and knew someone would stop it.


    Kuroka and Koneko ignored it and focused on the snack and video.


    Yuuki decided to ce her on hisp while caressing her hair. He didn''t attack her since it was still too early for that.


    Akeno who was being teased suddenly being pampered on hisp. She felt that this guy could y with her emotion very well and it made her have aplex feeling about him. She felt his hand caressing her head and felt veryfortable. She started to close her eyes while listening to music until the door opened.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!!"

 Chapter 284: Fact!

    Everyone was very tired after their training. They wanted to take a bath and eat dinner.


    "Buchou, is that guy going toe here?" Issei asked. He still couldn''t ept it and felt that his harem n was being disturbed by the appearance of that masked man.


    Rias nodded and said, "Yes, Onii-sama also allows him toe."


    "What? Really?" Issei was startled.


    "Issei, you hate that guy, huh," Kiba said.


    "Ugh, I feel like his existence is threatening me," Issei said while holding his head.


    "Issei-san, don''t worry, I am always by your side," Asia said.


    "ASIA-CHAN!!" Issei felt moved and hugged her.


    "Don''t worry, Issei, that guy is strong but you can definitely beat him," Xenovia said.


    "Yes, we have trained very hard during this past day, let''s try to have a spar with him," Rias said and startled everyone.


    "WHAT? SPAR? WITH HIM?"


    Rias nodded and said, "You know that he is powerful and Azazel-sensei has told us that he is the same age as us, we also need to test our power after we trained this past day."


    "That''s right! I have been trained by a Tannin-old man! I need to show some results!" Issei said.


    "I will also help you, Issei-kun," Kiba said.


    "Y-yes, I will also help Issei-senpai!" Gasper said.


    "M-me too! I will heal you too, Issei-san," Asia said.


    "Let''s fight him together," Xenovia said.


    "Hmm, let''s go, let''s meet him," Rias said.


    They were walking toward the living room and entered the door. They saw both Yuuki and Akeno flirting with each other on the sofa.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!!" Issei felt his kind older sister had been kidnapped by a stranger.


    Yuuki and Akeno turned their heads and they saw everyone was there.


    "R-Rias and everyone," Akeno was embarrassed. She knew they must be thinking that both of them were flirting with each other but they weren''t wrong. She knew that she was flirting with him.


    "Hey, I brought you some souvenirs there. You guys can eat it," Yuuki said.


    "Thank you very much," Issei said then he realized something, "It''s not that! Why are you flirting with Akeno-san!"


    "Why? Well? What do you think, Akeno?" Yuuki asked.


    "W-well, you should be the one who exins! What kind of man let a woman exin this kind of thing!" Akeno decided


    "W-what, y-you guys have already stepped into a.d.u.l.thood!" Issei was shocked.


    "Akeno, I didn''t know that you really like him, but as your master, I can only support you," Rias said.


    "Akeno-san, congrattion!" Asia said.


    "Yes, let''s wait for the baby," Xenovia said.


    "Well, it seems we need a party?" Kiba said awkwardly.


    "W-wow...." Gasper was amazed.


    "NOOOO!!!!" Akeno wanted toe to them and exined the misunderstanding. She forgot that she was being tied by rope and almost fell if he didn''t catch her.


    "Be careful," Yuuki sighed and caught her. He ced her again on hisp and said, "I will exin to them."


    Akeno nodded and looked hopefully at him.


    "Ahem, she has my children," Yuuki said.


    They blinked their eyes several times and shouted at the same time, "WHAT!!!!!!!"


    Akeno wanted to bite this bad guy and looked at everyone who started to gather around them. She needed to exin to them what was happening.


    They sighed in relief when they heard it was just a misunderstanding. They looked at him and argued with Akeno. They could only see a stupid couple who was in the middle of a love quarrel.


    "H-hey!" Issei said to them.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at him.


    "Take care of Akeno-san! I will definitely beat you up if you make her cry!" Issei said.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of her," Yuuki nodded.


    "Take care of me too, nyaa!" Kuroka came to him.


    "Of course, your my kitten after all," Yuuki stroked her ears slowly.


    "Nyaaa," Kuroka moved her body closer and ced her cheek on him. She still didn''t know how he could know herfortable points.


    Issei blinked his eyes and suddenly realized something. He realized that the man in front of him was the harem king that he had always been dreaming. The hateful man in front of him had achieved the dream that he had always been a dream of. He looked at him with a serious expression and asked, "Are you harem king?"


    At that moment, no one said anything as if the time froze. They looked at Issei with an amazed expression. They didn''t expect him to ask this kind of question to him.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure that he was harem king. He had a harem but he wouldn''t be going to announce to the world that he was harem king. He looked at Issei with a weird expression since he didn''t know what kind of answer he should give him.


    "Hey! Answer me!" Issei asked.


    Yuuki wanted to answer him but Kuroka answered it.


    "Yes, he is," Kuroka said.


    "WHAT!!" Issei''s expression becameplex and wasn''t sure to call him. He wanted to call him his older brother, senpai, or boss, but his pride didn''t allow it. He knew this guy was better than Raiser who unted his harem. He knew this guy was really low profile but he took a deep breath.


    "Issei-kun," Kiba knew that Issei must be shocked to see a real harem king.


    "Issei-senpai," Gasper also tried to console him.


    "Issei-san," Asia also consoled him.


    Issei felt touched by his friends and he looked at him again, "The masked bastard, what''s your name?"


    "Me? You can call me Archer," Yuuki said.


    "I want to have a duel with you!" Issei said.


    "Sure," Yuuki didn''t really mind.


    "If I win, I want you to open your mask!" Issei said.


    Everyone looked at him with a curious expression. They also wanted to know his real identity. They knew the only one who knew his identity was Kuroka even both Koneko and Akeno didn''t know his identity. They understood that Issei wanted to use this chance to know his identity and they would definitely support it. They tried to think a lot of ideas about how to force him to ept this duel.


    "Sure," Yuuki said.


    They were stunned and felt something was wrong with their ears.


    "Hmm, can you say it again? I didn''t hear it clearly earlier," Issei said.


    "Sure," Yuuki said.


    "You, ept it? If I win you will take off your mask?" Issei asked.


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded.


    "Why did you ept it?" Rias asked.


    "Because I''m going to win," Yuuki said.


    No one was sure how to describe this feeling. What they saw in his eyes wasn''t a confidence rather a fact. It was as if his eyes told them that he would win and that was the fact.


    Issei gritted his teeth and felt he was being underestimated, ''Let''s see how strong you are.'' He looked at him again, "Let''s do it now!"

 Chapter 285: One Minute

    Yuuki went to the field and looked at the entire Gremory''s peerage.


    "Do you really want to fight all of us?" Rias asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, it will look, I am bullying you if I fight you one by one."


    "DON''T UNDERESTIMATED US!!" Issei shouted. He had enough of this guy who kept underestimated them.


    Yuuki shook his head and raised his index finger.


    They looked confused at his actions.


    "I will give you one minute," Yuuki said.


    "For what?" Xenovia asked.


    "You can free hit me for one minute and I won''t fight back," Yuuki said and made a chair with a snap of his fingers.


    They frowned and felt angry. They had fought with Kokabiel, one of the generals of Fallen Angel. They also fought in the war with Khaos Brigade. Lastly, they had trained really hard after that meeting. They were very angry when someone underestimated them.


    "Nyaaa!!" Kuroka wasughing when she saw him taunted them.


    "Kuroka-kun, do you believe in his strength?" Sirzehcs asked.


    "Yes, nyaa, they won''t be able to touch him, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Hmm, really? He is that powerful?" Sirzechs asked.


    "Don''t underestimate him because he is human, nyaa, maybe he can beat one of the maous, nyaa," Kuroka smiled.


    "Don''t be rude to Lucifer-sama," Grayfia said to her.


    "Grayfia, don''t, it is okay, but I believe in the Issei, Rias, and everyone," Sirzechs said.


    "Nyaa, then you have to be disappointed in them, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Okay, let''s watch it together then," Sirzehcs said.


    Neither of them talked since they would start the match.


    "START!!" Grayfia''s voice said to everyone in the field.


    "I WILL SHOVE THAT WORDS BACK TO YOU!!" Issei said.


    [ BOOST!]


    "Dragon shot!" Issei fired a beam of energy by concentrating his magical powers. He was smiling when his magic hit him only it disappeared instantly without leaving any trace.


    "WHAT!" Issei was shocked.


    "Issei, you need to stack your boost, we will buy you time," Kiba said.


    "We have one minute to attack him, everyone attacks him together!" Rias ordered.


    "YES, BUCHOU!!" Xenovia, Kiba, and Koneko said.


    "Yes, Rias," Akeno said and opened her wings. She started to fly and changed her clothes into her Miko dress.


    "Asia, stand back, you need to support everyone," Rias ordered.


    "Yes, buchou!" Asia said.


    "Issei, can you give your blood to Gasper?" Rias asked.


    "Yes, Buchou," Issei cut his finger and let Gasper drink his blood.


    Gasper gulped his blood and his eyes started to shine. He became a group of bats and flew toward Yuuki.


    "Gasper, stop his time!" Rias said.


    "Yes, Buchou!" Gasper used his sacred gear on him but he was surprised since Yuuki didn''t stop. He saw him reading a book and looked at his hands were moving. He looked at Rias and said, "I can''t!"


    Rias also knew that Gasper''s sacred gear couldn''t stop his time. She only hoped that her other peerage could attack him.


    "RECEIVE THIS!! HAAA!!" Xenovia raised her Durandal and shed him. She smiled until she saw a spherical shield around him. Her attack was blocked and she couldn''t cut this spherical shield.


    "DAMN!! LET SEE HOW STRONG IS THIS!" Xenovia didn''t give up and kept attacking him with his swords.


    "Let me help you! Holy Demonic Swords! Haaaa!" Kiba became serious and attacked him.


    ng!ng!ng!


    His attacks were very fast but the spherical shield around him was too tough and he couldn''t even leave a scratch. But he didn''t give up and kept attacking him along with Xenovia.


    "Haaaa!!" Koneko also kept punching his shield. She knew that she was the weakest of the members of this peerage. She couldn''t get stronger with only strength training. She knew that the only way to get stronger was to join him and her big sister. She hoped that her master would agree with her decision since she wanted to get stronger. She didn''t want to be a burden for her master.


    Bam!Bam!Bam!


    "Everyone, move away!" Akeno released her lightning spell on him.


    Kiba, Xenovia, and Koneko moved away to avoid her magic.


    Her lighting had be very strong ever since she had trained. She still hadn''t been able to ept her heritage and didn''t want to use it. She believed in her power could defeat him. She saw her lighting hit his spherical shield only it disappeared without leaving any trace like Issei''s "Dragon Shot".


    "WHAT!"


    Everyone was shocked. They understood that Issei''s "Dragon Shot'' failed because he still hadn''t stack enough of boost but they didn''t expect Akeno''s magic to disappear without leaving any trace.


    "20 seconds and I will start my counter-attack," Yuuki shouted. He could make it into hours but he would be very bored and he wanted to go back.


    "Damn!" Issei didn''t expect that Yuuki could nullify everyone''s attack and magic.


    [ Boost.]


    Issei needed to be patient and attacked at the right moment.


    Rias looked at her peerage who kept attacking him. Her magic was very slow and she needed time to do it, "Everyone!"


    Everyone moved away from him.


    "Try this!" Rias released her power of destruction toward him.


    The Power of Destruction is a type of demonic energy that grants its users great explosive power and canpletely annihte things when used.


    Yuuki looked at her magic and didn''t do anything. He let her hit his spherical shield since he knew that her magic was useless. He started his form to make her magic when it hit his shield. He saw her magic disappeared without any trace.


    "IMPOSSIBLE!!"


    "There is nothing impossible, the one minute time is over, I will attack you now," Yuuki stood up and he was being ambushed.


    "DRAGON SHOT!"


    Yuuki looked at the sudden appearance of this magic and smiled.


    BOOOOOMMMM!!!

 Chapter 286: One Sided Battle

    "YES!!!" Issei was happy when his attack hit him.


    Everyone was also happy when they saw his attack could hit him.


    Ddraig was the only one who was silent. He had been silent when he saw this young man and didn''t talk.


    "Nyaa, they''re too naive," Kuroka said.


    Grayfia and Sirzech also shook their heads when they saw them be happy. They knew their chances of winning this match was quite low.


    "Let''s see, his counter-attack, nyaa!" Kuroka said.


    Grayfia and Sirzechs also focused on him.


    They were waiting for the dust to disappear. They wanted to see his condition and wanted to show him that he shouldn''t underestimate them.


    "Wow, that was quite a good attack," Yuuki said.


    They heard his voice from the dust and when the dust disappeared they saw him unscathed and even his clothes were still intact.


    "Well, I will start to be prepared," Yuuki said and suddenly he disappeared.


    They were startled and looked around.


    "Kyaaa!!!" 2x


    "ASIA! GASPER!" Issei shouted.


    They saw both Asia and Gasper were being tied in rope. They saw him turtle bondage both of them and carried them in his arms.


    "YOU!!!" Akeno was mad when she saw him do a turtle bondage with someone else.


    "A-Asia-chan!" Issei had a nosebleed when he saw Asia being tied in such a s.e.xy manner.


    "ISSEI!" Rias shouted.


    "BASTARD! LET GO BOTH ASIA AND GASPER!" Xenoxia and Issei shouted at the same time.


    Yuuki shook his head, "It is amon strategy to defeat the healer first, though, this vampire is a bonus." He moved back to dodge both Xenovia and Issei. He snapped his finger and made both Asia and Gasper fly. He also snapped his finger again and made a big cage to keep both of them in the sky.


    They looked at him with amazement when they saw him keep making a very swift magic one after another. They couldn''t even follow his movement.


    "Finger! He needs to snap his fingers to make his magic!" Kiba said.


    Xenovia, Koneko, and Issei targeted their fingers but they missed their attacks.


    Yuuki appeared behind Kiba and tapped his shoulder.


    Kiba turned his body and shed him only his sword disappeared, "WHY!"


    Yuuki smiled at him and kicked his stomach.


    "Ugh!" Kiba held his stomach and leaned over only his head was being grabbed by him.


    Yuuki turned his body and wrapped his arm on Kiba''s head and neck, with his bicep under the jaw of Kiba. He jumped and sat down to cause damage to his jaw, head, and neck.


    Kiba felt his jaw, head, and neck were being hit at the same time. His oxygen was being cut and he fainted with a pain in his jaw, head, and neck.


    Yuuki stood up and said, "You''re good, but your defense is just too weak." He dodged Xenovia''s attack and moved back.


    "Don''t be hasty, this time it will be your turn," Yuuki said.


    "YOU!!!" Xenovia swung her sword wildly.


    Yuuki dodged all of her attacks easily, "Your attack is very simple and you only use your strength." He made a giant stone ax-sword and it was very big.


    Xenovia looked at the giant b of stone with amazement. She saw a giant b of stoneing toward her and she blocked it with her Durandal.


    BOOM!!


    Xenovia felt her hands were trembling when she received his attacks.


    "Ora!Ora! Your strength is useless when you meet someone who is stronger than you," Yuuki swung his weapon wildly.


    Xenova felt her hands were almost broken to received this attack.


    "Well, since you''re a girl, I will be gentle," Yuuki said as his weapon disappeared.


    Xenovia saw this was her chance only she saw him made a rope and her face became pale. She couldn''t see it and suddenly she was being tied in turtle bondage. She looked at him and screamed, "DAMN!!!"


    Yuuki threw her toward the cage where there were Asia and Gasper. He ignored her and looked at Akeno, Issei, and Rias. He looked at Akeno and teleported behind her. He made a rope again and tied her in turtle bondage.


    Akeno was very helpless and let him throw her toward the cage.


    Yuuki looked at both Rias and Issei without any expression.


    Issei looked at his friends who were either being tied by rope and fainted, though, it was only the male peerage that got a rough treatment. (He had thought that Gasper was half girl).


    "Issei, you need to get your bnce breaker," Rias said.


    "Partner," Ddraig said.


    Issei also wanted to get his bnce breaker but he couldn''t do it.


    "Hey, why don''t you do your bnce breaker?" Yuuki asked.


    ''Because I can''t!'' Issei wanted to scream, but he didn''t want to let his enemy know that he couldn''t do a bnce breaker.


    "Well, I guess you can''t do it," Yuuki said and added, "Do you know there is a way to achieve your bnce breaker?"


    Both Rias and Issei were silent but they listened to his rambling.


    "You can achieve your bnce breaker if you touch the n.i.p.p.l.e of Rias Gremory," Yuuki said.


    "WHAT!!!"


    They screamed at the same time.


    "Touch it, touch the Rias Gremory''s n.i.p.p.l.e," Yuuki said.


    Issei gulped and blinked his eyes, "Really? I can achieve my bnce breaker that way?" He would have never thought that to achieve the bnce breaker he needed to do something very wonderful.


    Rias was blushing very hard.


    "Yes, you can," Yuuki said.


    Issei looked at Rias with a hopeful expression.


    Rias nodded at him and opened her shirt.


    Yuuki who saw them gulped his saliva when he saw her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Ddraig was stunned when he saw this scene, "UWAAAAAA!!!" He was crying at the dumbness of his user.


    Everyone on the field looked at both Issei and Rias with a strange expression.


    "Your little sister is a pervert, nyaa," Kuroka said without looking at both Grayfia and Sirzechs.


    Neither of them could say anything and could only shake their heads.


    Issei moved both of his fingers toward her n.i.p.p.l.e and gulped his saliva. He moved very slowly to press that n.i.p.p.l.e only when he heard this voice.


    "Are you an idiot? Is there any enemy that will wait for you to touch her n.i.p.p.l.e?"


    Issei received an attack at his neck and made him faint. His eyes were white and he let out his drool.


    Yuuki whistled while looking at her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Rias hid her b.r.e.a.s.ts in shame.


    "What are you embarrassed about? I saw your n.i.p.p.l.es earlier," Yuuki said.


    "YOU!!" Rias was angry and released her magic only she was being tied in turtle bondage. She was being carried by him on his shoulder. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts felt ufortable since the rope made friction on her b.r.e.a.s.ts. She also felt this rope also hit her sensitive points.


    Now, Rias knew why Akeno kept blushing hard when she was being tied by him. She looked at her peerage and sighed. She had lost and it was a one-sided battle at that. She heard him whisper something to her.


    "I won," Yuuki whispered.


    Rias felt very ashamed when she thought her training along with her peerage could defeat him. He managed to defeat them easily, leaving her with only bare tits which tied in turtle bondage.


    "ARCHER IS THE WINNER!!"

 Chapter 287: Come Back Together

    Koneko could only bite her lips and couldn''t even move or help her friends when they saw them being defeated one by one.


    "ARCHER IN THE WINNER!"


    Koneko knew that Grayfia-sama had thought that she couldn''t even help the battle in her state. She looked at her big sister who was also looking at her. She knew that she needed toe with her big sister if she wanted to get stronger.


    Yuuki moved his finger and the cage moved toward him. He looked at the girls who were kept in the cage with a strange expression.


    They looked at him with a strange expression.


    "Is it your kink?" Rias asked.


    "Hmm, I don''t know, I will release all of you," Yuuki snapped his fingers and the ropes around them disappeared instantly.


    They sighed in relief and moved their bodies since they felt their bodies were stiff since they had to stay in the same position for quite a long time. They were blushing when they remembered the feeling of his bondage skill.


    It was a very quite strange feeling but they didn''t hate it.


    "HEY! WHY YOU DON''T RELEASE THE ROPE AROUND ME!!" Rias shouted.


    "Well, isn''t your hobby an exhibitionist? I am helping you," Yuuki looked confused. He had a good intention but he was being reprimanded. He shook his head and felt this girl was really rude.


    "YOU!!" Rias understood why Akeno kept angry at this guy.


    "Archer, can you let her go?" Akeno asked. She felt quite ufortable to see other girls get the same treatment at her. She knew he had a lot of women but she wanted to be the only one with S and M rtionship.


    "Well, sure," Yuuki snapped his fingers and made the rope disappear. He also made a shirt to hide her b.o.o.b.s.


    Rias looked at the white tank top on her body and felt weird.


    p!p!p!


    "That''s a good battle, Archer," Sirzechs along with Kuroka and Grayfia came toward them.


    "Well, it is okay, they need to learn more," Yuuki said.


    Kuroka walked toward him and hugged his arm.


    Yuuki looked at her and said to everyone, "We will go back now, let''s meet again in the future."


    "Bye, everyone, nyaa!" Kuroka smiled and waved her hand.


    They looked at him withplicated expressions since he had beaten them thoroughly. They also looked at both Kiba and Issei were still unconscious but both of them were fine and only fainted. They didn''t stop him until someone shouted.


    "WAIT!!"


    Everyone turned their heads and saw Koneko was there.


    "What''s wrong, Shirone?" Kuroka asked.


    Koneko didn''t look at her but she walked toward Rias.


    "What''s wrong, Koneko?" Rias had a bad feeling about this.


    "Rias-Buchou, can I go with them?" Koneko said while looking at her.


    "WHAT!!!!!" Everyone was shocked but Kuroka was happy.


    "Yay! Let''s go, nyaa! I will bring you back, nyaa!!" Kuroka wanted to hug her but she was being stopped by him. She looked at him with a confused expression.


    "Shhh, let her give an exnation first, we can take her whenever we want," Yuuki said.


    Kuroka nodded and was also quite curious as to why her little sister wanted to follow both of them.


    "Why?" Rias asked.


    Koneko looked down and said, "I am weak."


    Everyone was stunned when they heard her words.


    "You''re strong, you''re not weak," Rias said.


    "Yes, we will also support you, Koneko," Xenovia said.


    "I am weaker than you, Koneko," Asia said.


    Koneko shook her head and said, "Asia is the healer and I am a fighter, I will be a burden in the future if I don''t get stronger." She looked at Rias and said, "Rias-Buchou, please, let mee with them, I want to be stronger."


    Kuroka and Yuuki looked at each other when they heard her words.


    "She wants you to train her, Kuroka," Yuuki said.


    Kuroka nodded, "It''s easy, nyaa! I will train her to be very powerful." She moved closer and whispered, "Can you give her some treasure, nyaa?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure." He didn''t mind to give this cute little kitty a treasure since this kitty was his sister-inw.


    Rias wanted to reject it since that meant her cute servant would go with them. She was afraid that they wouldn''t give her back to her.


    "Don''t worry, you will meet her again during the meeting peace with others Gods," Yuuki said and added, "You can call Azazel, I will be his bodyguardter, I can bring Koneko that time."


    Rias still felt reluctant until her older brother said something to her.


    "Rias, let your peerage go with them," Sirzechs said.


    "But, Onii-sama!" Rias wanted toin.


    "It was like what Koneko said, she couldn''t get stronger here, let here with them," Sirzehs said.


    Rias could only sigh at her older brother. She looked at both Yuuki and Kuroka. She sighed and said, "Please, take care of her."


    "Don''t worry, nyaa! She is my little sister after all," Kuroka said.


    "Don''t worry too, she is my sister-inw too," Yuuki said.


    They twitched when they heard him calling Koneko his sister-inw, though, it wasn''t wrong since he was Kuroka''s mate.


    "Yay! Youe with me, nyaa!" Kuroka hugged her little sister.


    "N-Nee-san," Koneko looked very reluctant but she didn''t move away from her.


    "We will go back now, Akeno, let''s meet again," Yuuki said and wanted to teleport back only when he was being shouted again.


    "WAIT!! I WILL COME TOO!!" Akeno said and ran toward them.


    "Akeno, you too!" Rias was shocked.


    "Sorry, Rias, I can''t get stronger here, I will also follow him ande backter, I will also monitor them whether they will bring Koneko back or not," Akeno said to everyone.


    Rias sighed and could only nod, "Give me a call when you''re there."


    Akeno and Koneko nodded at them.


    "Then we will go," Yuuki snapped his fingers and they disappeared.


    "Ugh..." Issei and Kiba woke up.


    They sighed and helped them.


    Koneko and Akeno were startled when they saw this flying building.


    "T-this?" Akeno asked.


    "Hanging Gardens of Babylon, nyaa," Kuroka answered.


    "I-is it from that legend?" Akeno asked.


    "Yes, let''s go, we will meet everyone," Yuuki said.


    "Let''s go, nyaa!" Kuroka was also excited. She didn''t expect she would get her little sister when she followed him to the underworld.


    Akeno and Koneko were still shocked but they followed him. Both of them were amazed at the construction of the Hanging Gardens of Babylon. They became curious about what his identity was.


    "This is the room," Yuuki opened the door.


    Akeno and Koneko looked and saw a group of people were ying a board game together.


    "AAAH!! I LOST!!" Bikou looked very frustrated.


    "I win, Bikou-san," Le Fay smiled.


    Akeno and Koneko also saw Vali who attacked their schools in the past, ''Is this really a terrorist organization?'' They were wondering in their minds.


    "Let''s go to the training room!" Yuuki said to both of them.

 Chapter 288: Reveal

    Yuuki brought Akeno and Koneko to the training room.


    Akeno and Koneko were amazed at the facility of this headquarters.


    "Oh, is this your new girlfriend?" Bikou asked.


    "Well, this is your treasure, after all," Arthur said.


    "Yay! It has be very merrier!" Le Fay said.


    "Hmm? The servant of Rias Gremory?" Vali was quite surprised to see both of them.


    "?" Ophis didn''t look at them but she was confused why they didn''t continue to y the board game.


    Akeno and Koneko became even more dubious that this was a terrorist organization.


    "We''re not a terrorist organization, you can call us, delinquent, I think that is suitable for us," Yuuki said and added, "But, it doesn''t mean the other members of the Khaos Brigade are like us, most of them are real criminals."


    Bikou nodded when he heard him describe them as delinquent.


    "What are they doing here?" Vali asked.


    "They want to get stronger," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm, that is good," Vali nodded. He was quite kind and also supported someone who wanted to get stronger.


    Akeno and Koneko feltplicated when the one who attacked them became quite kind.


    "Kuroka, you can train, Koneko," Yuuki said.


    "Ok, nyaa! Let''s go, nyaa! Let''s train, nyaa!" Kuroka pulled Koneko away.


    "O-Onee-sama," Koneko was helpless.


    Yuuki looked at Akeno and wasn''t sure how to make her be stronger.


    "What are you?" Akeno asked.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and said, "Do you want to know my identity?"


    Akeno nodded at her.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and felt he didn''t really mind to let her know about his identity. He snapped his finger and changed the scenery into avender flower garden.


    Akeno was surprised to see many beautifulvenders in this ce. She knew he was very strong and she became even more curious about his identity.


    "Before, I tell you my identity, can you promise me not to tell your friends or everyone?" Yuuki said and added, "If you can''t, then I can''t reveal my identity."


    Akeno took a deep breath and nodded, "I promise." She would never tell anyone about his identity.


    Yuuki nodded, "Good." He opened his mask slowly.


    Akeno looked very startled, "YOU!!!"


    Kuroka looked at her sister who was sitting in the lotus form.


    Koneko listened to her big sister''s instruction withoutint. She wanted to get stronger and this was the only way since the only Nekoshou in the world was both her and her big sister.


    "Well, don''t be hard on yourself, your talent is good, take a break for a while, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Koneko nodded her head and sighed in relief. She felt very tired during this training even though it was only a few hours. She looked at her big sister that she had never seen in the past few years. She would have never thought that she would be who initiated toe here.


    Koneko also saw her big sister''splexion was really good. She was also curious about the identity of her brother-inw. She was wondering if her brother-inw was very rich or something that he could make this big flying building.


    "Nee-san, who is Archer?" Koneko asked.


    "Hmm? Are you curious about him, Shirone?" Kuroka asked.


    Koneko nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Hmm, I want to tell you, nyaa, but Archer will be angry, let me ask him," Kuroka said andmunicated with him through telepathy.


    They were talking for a bit and let Koneko wait there with a curious expression.


    Kuroka looked at her little sister and said, "He said, okay, nyaa."


    Koneko nodded in response.


    "But you must remember never to tell anyone, don''t ever tell your master or your friends or else, if you can promise me that, I won''t tell you, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Koneko became even more curious and nodded at her. She wasn''t going to tell anyone since she also didn''t want anyone to know his identity.


    "Well, his identity is..."


    "It is you!!" Akeno was shocked. She had a feeling about his identity but she didn''t expect her feeling was right. She looked at him for a bit and felt that it was quite pleasant to see him. But she was still doubtful and pulled his cheeks hard.


    "What are you doing!" Yuuki pped her hands away.


    "I think you''re in disguise," Akeno said.


    "No, this is my real face," Yuuki said.


    Akeno nodded, "So you lying to me that day?"


    "Of course, there is both Rias and Serafall there," Yuuki said.


    Akeno raised her eyebrow and said, "Then if it is only me, you will tell your real identity to me?" She was quite happy to hear that.


    "Yeah, of course, I want to court you, I want you to know about me like I want to know more about my masochistic queen," Yuuki teased.


    Akeno snorted at him, "I am a sadist! Not a masochist!"


    "Really? Then how about we test that?" Yuuki grinned.


    "No! Don''t bondage me again!" Akeno said.


    "I am teasing you, though, you don''t hate it right?" Yuuki smiled.


    Akeno could only blush and shook her head at him. She looked at him again and asked, "What is your name?"


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and said, "You don''t know?"


    "I want to hear it out of your mouth," Akeno said.


    Yuuki crouched down and took her hands, "My name is Ichijou Yuuki, please, remember it."


    "My name is also Himejima Akeno," Akeno said.


    "Well, let''s change it into Ichijou Akeno, I think that is more suitable," Yuuki said.


    Akeno snorted, "That is still too early, I haven''t even epted to date you yet."


    "Hahaha, I can''t wait for that," Yuuki hugged her.


    Akeno didn''t move and let her hug him. She rested her head and his shoulder and looked at the flower garden in front of her, "It is beautiful."


    "I think you''re more beautiful," Yuuki whispered.


    Akeno looked at him and snorted, "How many girls have heard those words from your mouth?"


    "No way, you''re the only one!" Yuuki said.


    Akeno didn''t answer him and kept looking with expressionless expression.


    "Err, maybe two? No, that''s not right, there are only 4 girls that have heard that word from my mouth," Yuuki said.


    Akeno sighed and said, "What about the BDSM rtionship?"


    "If it''s that, then you''re the only one," Yuuki said.


    Akeno looked at him again and said, "There is something that I want to talk to you about."


    "Sure, we have time, we can talk," Yuuki said.

 Chapter 289: Father-In-Law

    Akeno took a deep breath and opened her fallen angel''s wings. She had always hated these wings and wanted to show him her ugly side. She was crying when she showed these wings to him


    "It was beautiful," Yuuki said truthfully. He was wondering whether those wings were sensitive or not when he touched it.


    "Not ugly?" Akeno was surprised.


    "Of course not, well, maybe your face is a bit ugly from tears and snot on your face," Yuuki teased.


    "I am not ugly!" Akeno looked at him.


    Yuuki wiped the tears on her face with the handkerchief he had made with his magic. He looked at her and said, "But I like that part of you, I like when you show your blushing face, I like when you show your masochistic face to me."


    "Masochistic face?" Akeno twitched his lips but she felt warm.


    "I don''t care anything about heritage, whether you''re an angel, youkai, or a fairy, to me, you''re only Akeno, the clumsy girl who is a sadist to her opponent yet submissive to his male partner," Yuuki said.


    Akeno had never heard of such an insulting confession before, though she felt warm in her heart and rested on her chest: "I am not your female partner yet."


    "Well, we can work that slowly," Yuuki said.


    Akeno looked at him and said, "Can you listen to my story?"


    "Sure," Yuuki said.


    Akeno positioned herself in afortable position. She started telling him about her happy childhood life that she was really happy to live with both of her parents. At that time, her father had something to do and left both her and her mother in her home. She would have never thought her nightmare would start there.


    Akeno told him how the fallen angel and the Himejima n hunted her because she had dirty blood. She was only a child and her mother had just left the world. She hoped her father toe but he had nevere to save her. She ran toward the forest and at that time she met both Rias and Heinrich Cornelius Agrippa who saved her from her Grand-Uncle Suou Himejima that tried to kill her.


    "Do you feel hate on Himejima n?" Yuuki asked.


    Akeno nodded and said, "Of course, I am."


    "I can go extinct in their n if you want," Yuuki said.


    Akeno looked at him and she saw his eyes weren''t joking. She shook her head and said, "It is okay, you don''t need to go that far."


    "They hurt you," Yuuki said.


    Akeno shook her head, "It is fine, the culprit has paid the price and the leader of Himejima n right now is my cousin, she has asked for my forgiveness and overthrown my Grand-Uncle Suou Himejima as the leader of Himejima n."


    Yuuki looked at her weirdly, "You can forgive the Himejima n who tried to kill you but you can''t forgive your father?"


    Akeno also understood it was very weird when she heard it from his mouth. She could forgive the n that killed her mother and tried to kill her yet not her father who tried to save her at thest minute.


    "You know, how about we meet your father," Yuuki said.


    "What?" Akeno was stupified.


    "I need to give my greeting to him since I will have to take his daughter in marriage," Yuuki said.


    "M-marriage?" Akeno was blushing and startled.


    "Let me call Azazel," Yuuki said and took hismunication device.


    Akeno looked at him who was talking with Azazel. She looked very nervous and didn''t expect that she would meet her father now.


    "Hahahaha, good,e here."


    Akeno could hear theugh of Azazel there.


    Yuuki closed hismunication device and took her hand, "Are you ready?"


    "I-I can''t," Akeno shook her head.


    Yuuki held both of her hands and said, "Akeno, I know that you want to see your father, I give you a reason to meet him, anyway, I heard from your story that your father isn''t someone who is going to abandon his family, rather he was under conspiration and you know that well."


    Akeno couldn''t say anything to him.


    "I don''t want to see you always like this, I want you to be free from this feeling, let''s meet him," Yuuki said.


    Akeno looked at him and nodded.


    Azazelughed while looking at themunication device.


    "What''s wrong, Azazel?" Odin asked.


    "Hahaha, something fun is going to happen," Azazel said.


    "Azazel, you don''t do anything weird right?" Barakiel asked.


    Suddenly there was a magical portal that appeared in front of them.


    Barakiel became wary of this and gathered his magical energy only he was stunned when he saw who teleported here.


    "A-Akeno!" Barakiel was both happy but shocked at the same time. He would have never thought that his daughter would visit him. He looked at the masked man beside her and knew this was the reason why she came to him. He looked at his daughter who was hugging his arm and felt bad forbearing.


    "Hello, father-inw," Yuuki said.


    "WHAT!!!" Barakiel was beyond shocked and looked at his daughter, "I-is this true?"


    Akeno hid behind him but nodded.


    Barakiel couldn''t say anything and wasn''t sure what to say in this situation. He red toward this masked man and felt that his cute daughter had been kidnapped.


    "Ahem, please give me your blessing to marry her," Yuuki said.


    "WHAT!!" Barikel was shocked.


    "She has my children and I want to give her my responsibility," Yuuki said.


    "WHAT! C-children?" Barakiel looked at Akeno, only to see her pped in the back of his head.


    p!


    "D-don''t joke around!" Akeno said with blushed.


    "My bad," Yuuki said and looked at her, "Why don''t you give it to him?"


    Akeno took a deep breath and didn''t feel that nervous anymore. She thought this was because of him who joked earlier. She walked past him and gave bento to her father, "Take care." She walked back to him and told him, "Let''s go back."


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "Enough?"


    Akeno nodded, "Yes, let''s go!"


    Yuuki shook his head and looked at Barakiel. He waved his hand and said, "Bye, father-inw."


    "He is not your father-inw yet," Akeno said, then both of them teleported back.


    Barakiel ignored that masked man and looked happily at the bento on his hands. He didn''t believe that his daughter prepared this for him.


    Suddenly both Azazel and Odin tapped their hands on his shoulder.


    "It''s good for you, Barakiel, you just have a son," Azazel said.


    "Hahahaha, let''s have a party!" Odin said.


    Barakiel hadplicated emotions about this.

 Chapter 290: Disguise

    Yuuki teleported back to the Hanging Gardens of Babylon. He saw she had a smile on her face and felt that it was worth it to bring her to her father.


    "Thank you," Akeno said.


    "Yeah," Yuuki said.


    Both of them were talking for a bit until he decided to go back.


    "You going back?" Akeno felt it would be very lonely without him in this ce.


    "Do you want to follow me?" Yuuki asked.


    Akeno shook her head, "No, I will stay with Koneko, I need to train my holy magic." She had epted her heritage and would use it for her friends.


    "Then I will go back, I will visit youter at night," Yuuki said. But before he went back he made something for her. He made a beautiful golden and light bluish armor for her, "You can use this to make yourself stronger."


    "This is?" Akeno looked at this armor curiously.


    "Lighting Empress Armor is a very suitable armor for my masochistic girl," Yuuki said.


    Akeno gave him a stink eye and kept looking at him.


    "Try it, you will be the different," Yuuki said.


    "How?" Akeno asked.


    "Just touch the armor and channel your magic in this armor," Yuuki said.


    Akeno nodded and followed his instructions. She channeled her magic and the armor started to shine. She was surprised and saw she had already worn the armor.


    "W-wow..." Akeno felt her power multiplied and became very powerful.


    "Beautiful," Yuuki said. He looked at her hair which had changed into braid style. He wanted to y with her for a bit but it was almost morning. He kissed her cheek when she was still looking at her new armor.


    "What?" Akeno was startled and blushed.


    "I will go back now, you can call me if you miss me," Yuuki said and teleported.


    Akeno still felt the warmth on her cheek and wasn''t sure how to describe her feelings. She saw that she hade back from the flower garden and seen a lot of people.


    "Akeno-san? What''s with that armor?" Koneko asked.


    "Yuuki had to give it to her earlier," Bikou said.


    "Hmm," Koneko felt jealous.


    "You can ask himter nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Hey, Akeno-san, can you show the power of this armor?" Le Fay asked.


    Akeno looked at this magician girl and nodded. She was also very curious about how strong she was when she used this armor.


    Yuuki went back and sat down on the chair. He looked at his girlfriends who prepared breakfast for him. He took a newspaper and saw both his face and Yukari.


    "Hey, superstar," Utaha said while smiling at him.


    "Hey, superstar''s wife," Yuuki said while looking at her.


    Utaha felt that thise back was good. She nodded at him and gave him a thumbs up.


    They were eating and talking for a bit then went to their school.


    Yuuki was walking with both Yukana and Ranko who were talking about his concert yesterday. They said that it was very amazing and they also received a lot of people that wanted to join his fans club. They were talking for a while until someone stopped them.


    "Ano, can you give me your autograph?"


    Then before long everyone started toe toward him and asked him.


    Yuuki also saw a reporter walking toward him. He needed to do something about this and ignored them. He also brought both Yukana and Ranko to run away from them. They looked at each other and sighed at the same time.


    "The reporters and the fans have be annoying," Ranko said.


    "It won''t be long before theye to the house," Yukana said.


    Yuuki also understood the problem of being a superstar meant that he would be in a constant of paparazzi. The reporter woulde to him every day and this would annoy him. He started thinking that he should have a disguise or something. He remembered that Superman wore sses to cover his identity, he thought he should make sses.


    Yuuki snapped his finger and made sses. He wore it on his face and asked them, "How is it?"


    Yukana and Ranko looked at him and felt this was him but they felt something different. They didn''t know but they felt if someone wasn''t very close to him. They wouldn''t realize that the sses young man in front of them was him.


    "I think this is a good disguise," Ranko nodded.


    "Yeah, it gives you a different kind of air around you," Yukana said.


    "Air?" Yuuki looked confused.


    "Yes, usually you have this kind of hard to ignore air around you but this time, you''re kind of strict, but this is quite refreshing," Yukana exined.


    "That kind of confusing, in the end, is it good or not?" Yuuki asked.


    "It was good," Ranko said, and added, "Let''s try a v.i.r.g.i.n boy act when we go home tonight."


    Yuuki twitched his lips at her, "Do you like that kind of kink?"


    "Well, you''re always dominant, I want to try to be one to be dominant," Ranko said.


    "Well, we can try itter," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm, but the sses aren''t bad, I feel like the sses give you an a.d.u.l.t vibe," Yukana said.


    Yuuki still wasn''t sure if his disguise was good enough. He took both of them to walk around the school and no one noticed it was him until he heard this loud voice.


    "YUUKI-SAMA!!!"


    Yuuki turned his head and saw Marika was running toward him but she stopped and muttered, "Y-Yuuki-sama is in sses!!" She was beyond shocked and told her attendance, "Honda! Bring me the camera!!!"


    Honda suddenly came and gave her a camera.


    Marika took the camera but it was taken by him.


    "You can take a picture anytime, let''s go to school," Yuuki said.


    "Ah!! Yuuki-sama, my camera!!" Marika hugged him and tried to take the camera.

 Chapter 291: Hitotose Group

    Tomorrow was the day Amagi Brilliant Park woulde back to the business.


    Yuuki had done everything he could do with both promotion and event. He had promoted this amus.e.m.e.nt park in his SNS and website in hispany. His father also helped him promote it.


    His best advantage was that he could use his famous characters from the works that he had done. From One Piece, Fairy Tail, Sword Art Online, and Pokemon, he had told the Dirgerry n to construct the rides and the park with that theme.


    His pokemon, especially, Pikachu was really popr on the inte. He was d that he sold the right to use this picture to some business since it gave him enough money to renovate the park.


    Yuuki would also do a signature book event in that ce to attract more customers. He also started to think about more and more events that he could do in that ce. He was thinking very deeply and forgot that someone was looking in front of him.


    "YUUKI-KUN!!"


    Yuuki looked at the girl in front of him, "Oh, Izusu."


    Izusu could only sigh when she looked at his expression, "Tomorrow is the day of the opening of the amus.e.m.e.nt park, is it really okay?"


    "We need to be confident, Izusu, I have done everything I can at the moment, you also see a lot of promotion right?"


    Izusu nodded at him. She had also seen a lot of promotion around the city. She didn''t expect that he was also a famous mangaka, novelist, and now a singer. She also didn''t think much of it when he wore sses.


    "Can youe to the park today?" Isuzu asked.


    "Sure, I wille," Yuuki said. He continued to talk with her until he turned his head and saw Hina-chan, Kuina, Mayuki, and Chiaki kept looking at him.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked confused.


    "Y-Yuuki is wearing sses!" Hina-chan was shocked.


    "Hmm, somehow, he feels different," Chiaki said.


    "Ah, Yuuki, you should change into a different costume!" Mayuki said.


    "Yuuki, can we buy a cake again?" Kuina said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and them especially both Mayuki and Kuina. He looked at them for a while until he realized something, "Hina-chan is Hitotose Group wants a drama project?"


    "Drama project?" They looked at him with a confused expression, even though Isuzu also did the same.


    "Well, how about I work with you guys to make a drama in the Amagi Brilliant Park," Yuuki said with a smile.


    They looked at him with a shocked expression and they shouted.


    "WHAT!!!!"


    They also heard Amagi Brilliant Park since they also saw it in his SNS. They also liked the Pikachu character and also wanted toe to the day of the opening tomorrow. But they didn''t expect him to ask them to y in that big amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    Isuzu who was by their side was shocked. She didn''t expect him to ask this drama group to y in the amus.e.m.e.nt park. She also knew their skills were very good and she was also crying hard when she saw it. She also wanted her Highness to watch the drama too and this would be the perfect chance if she could ask them.


    "Please, I also wish you could y the drama in our amus.e.m.e.nt park," Isuzu said.


    "Aawawawawawa," Hina-chan became nervous.


    "Wow!!! I can''t wait to make the scripts!!" Kuina said with an excited expression.


    "I-I will make a lot of costumes!!" Mayuki was also excited.


    ''This can be a chance!'' Chiaki though. She had always wanted to y with him in the drama.


    Hina-chan was also happy that he invited her to y again. She was happy that this wouldn''t be thest time that she would be ying in drama with him.


    Kuina, Mayuki, and Chiaki looked at Hina-chan since she was the leader of this drama group.


    "Hina-chan, what do you think?" Chiaki asked.


    Hina-chan looked at everyone and looked at him. She saw him looking at her with a smile. She also didn''t want to disappoint him and wanted to y with him once again, "Yes, we will y in the amus.e.m.e.nt park!"


    "Yay!!" Kuina was happy.


    "I can make more costume!!" Mayuki was excited.


    Chiaki smiled and thought that everyone was happy.


    Isuzu sighed in relief and couldn''t wait to watch them. She looked at him who made it possible. She knew if it was her, they would probably reject her. She started to change her image of him.


    "Good, let''s talk about the event," Yuuki said.


    They started to discuss the drama y that would be held in the 2 months in the winter. They would make a drama that was suitable for that moment.


    Izusu also told him that there was an area where they could do the drama y.


    They were talking to each other until it was the time of the ss. They would discuss it againter and before that, the Hitotose group wanted toe to Amagi Brilliant Park tomorrow.


    Hina-chan and Kuina went back to their ss.


    Hiratsuka-sensei started the lesson and looked at him with weird eyes.


    "?" Yuuki was wondering why did she look at him from time to time. Usually, she was very angry at him and tried to avoid eye contact but this time Hiratsuka kept looking at him. He was curious but decided to ignore it.


    The ss continued but she still kept looking at him from time to time.


    "Hey, did you do something to her?" Ranko asked.


    "No, I think?" Yuuki wasn''t really sure.


    RING!!


    It was the time for a break, Yuuki wanted to eat ramen for a while until he was being called by Hiratsuka.


    "Y-Yuuki," Hiratsuka called.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, sensei?" Yuuki asked.


    Hiratsuka looked very nervous and took a deep breath, "Meet me after school!" She said that and left him bbergasted.


    "You really didn''t do anything to her," Ranko asked.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure if he really did something to annoy her.

 Chapter 292: Role Play

    Yuuki was walking along the corridor and saw Chitoge looking very sad or bored for some reason. He was quite worried about her and decided to ask what was happening to her.


    "Chitoge," Yuuki called her.


    Chitoge turned her head and saw him, "Yuuki." She sighed and continued to stare at the sky nkly. But she turned her head again when she saw him wearing sses.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    Chitoge started to remember something and sighed again.


    "Hey, this isn''t like you, what''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    Chitoge felt that she was getting further and further from him. She was still on a fake date with his little brother and she didn''t have that much contact with him besides in school. She felt that she would lose if she continued like this.


    Luckily, she met him in this ce and she asked him, "Where are you going to go, Yuuki?"


    "I am going to the cafeteria, do you want to join me?" Yuuki asked.


    "Cafeteria, huh? I''m already sick in the menu there." Chitoge had tried everything on there and she felt quite sick to eat the same food every day.


    "Really?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm, I wonder if there is an interesting menu in there," Chitoge sighed.


    "Hmm, meaning?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm, it''s something that can be stimting, I guess," Chitoge said.


    "Stimting....." Yuuki was in deep thought until he got the idea. He looked at her with an excited expression and said, "Chitoge, leave it to me! I will get you an interesting meal in the cafeteria."


    "Really?" Chitoge was also happy.


    "Yes, unworthy though I am, Ichijou Yuuki, will prepare a stimting meal for you!" Yuuki said with a gentleman pose.


    "Wow! You will do that for me?" Chitoge was amazed.


    "Of course, please, mydy, let''s go to the banquet," Yuuki took her hand and went to the cafeteria together.


    Chitoge was smiling and thought this was interesting. She also could spend a day together with him and tried to close their distance at that.


    Chitoge looked at the meal that he had brought for him. She had eaten it several times until she remembered the ingredients of this food, "Ramen?" She looked at him with aplicated expression.


    Ramen was her favorite food but she was bored with the ramen in this cafeteria.


    "Yes, this is just regr shio ramen," Yuuki said.


    "What''s stimting about this food?" Chitoge was confused.


    "Stay calm, please," Yuuki said to her and added, "There is no way, I would have been able to prepare something stimting that quickly."


    Yuuki put a pause and continued to talk, "So, I am going to make the situation stimting instead of the dish." He said with a smile.


    "The situation?" Chitoge titled in her head.


    "That''s right, now imagine this situation: You''ve just been kidnapped, and both of your hands are tied up," Yuuki said.


    "Then my papa''s subordinates and Tsugumi will raid this kidnapper group and destroy them," Chitoge said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and forgot that she was the daughter of the famous mafia group, "No, just imagine the situation and not your papa''s subordinates and Tsugumi, okay?"


    Chitoge nodded, "So you want me to picture that?"


    "Yup, just pretend that''s what''s happening to you," Yuuki said.


    Chitoge nodded very excited and felt this was quite exciting, "Let''s do this! This sounds fun! And what''s next?"


    "It''s been two days since you''ve been kidnapped," Yuuki added of the scenario.


    "Wow!" Chitoge became excited.


    "To top it all off, you haven''t been given anything to eat," Yuuki said.


    Chitoge started to imagine the situation and felt pretty hungry right now.


    "Then your hands have been tied up together with a rope to prevent you from escaping," Yuuki said.


    "Then how can I eat?" Chitoge was confused.


    "Then I, being one of the culprit''s henchmen, am going to feed you," Yuuki said.


    "Y-you feed me?" Chitoge was blushing.


    "Hmm, you don''t want it?" Yuuki asked.


    "No, no, please feed me!" Chitoge was excited.


    "Are you ready?" Yuuki asked.


    "So I''ve got my hands tied behind my back, right?" Chitoge said and nodded at him. She put her hands behind like she was being tied by something. She took a deep breath and started her role y, "Food?! Is that food?!" She looked quite desperate when she saw the food.


    Yuuki thought that she was quite good at acting. He started his acting and acted like the viins, "Yeah, I guess I''ll have to feed you." He took a soup spoon and waved it at her.


    "Please, quickly!" Chitoge looked at him.


    "Hang on! Hang on!" Yuuki said and added, "It''s hot, so I''ll need to let it cool for a bit."


    "Don''t be so mean!" Chitoge said.


    "Sheesh, you''re so hopeless," Yuuki shook his head and took the soup with the spoon. He moved this spoon closer to her mouth, "Okay, let''s start with the soup."


    "Slurrpp," Chitoge slurped the soup and gulped, "Aaaahhh, this tastes amazing." She would have never thought the soup would taste very good and she was secretly happy that he fed her. She saw his teasing expression and she started to get a strange excited feeling.


    Yuuki saw the soup was dripping on her lips and enhanced the beauty of her lips. He gulped when he realized how beautiful she was.


    "This is good," Chitoge said.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Look at you, make a mess." He looked very troubled by her and said, "You''re such a bad girl."


    "Please sir, may I have some more?" Chitoge looked very hopeful at him.


    "Hold your horses, if I don''t cool them down, you''re going to burn yourself," Yuuki said.


    "But I want to eat..." Chitoge looked very sad.


    "You''re such a pig," Yuuki smirked at her.


    They were in their own world and ignored everyone around them. Yuuki continued to feed her until both of them heard this voice.


    "Yuuki! Ojou! What are you doing?"


    Chitoge and Yuuki turned their heads at the same time. They saw Tsugumi who was shocked, Ruri who took a picture, Onodera who was blushing, and Marika who looked very jealous.


    "YUUKI-SAMA!! I WANT WANT THIS KIND OF ROLE PLAY FEEDING!!" Marika looked at him with a hopeful expression.


    Yuuki and Chitoge looked at each other and sighed at the same time.

 Chapter 293: Hiratsukas Problem

    Marika and Tsugumi looked at Chitoge with a suspicious expression. They had seen her doing that kind of thing with Yuuki. Even though she was dating his little brother.


    Ruri was also looking at her and only Onodera who knew the reason that both Chitoge and Raku were only dating for the sake of their families.


    Chitoge could only pretend that Yuuki was only helping her and they were only hanging out together. She had to exin it until they were satisfied and they were asking her when he had gone away rather than together. She sighed and saw someone had stopped her.


    "Chitoge," Raku said.


    Chitoge looked at him and said, "Raku."


    Yuuki went back to his ss and continued the lesson until it was the time of school was over. He didn''t go home directly rathere to Hiratsuka-sensei. He had toe or else this female teacher would do something to him. He was also curious why she called him on nothing.


    ''Did I really annoy her?'' Yuuki remembered he had teased her being a single or something. He only hoped this teacher of him would get married as soon as possible with a very suitable husband that could receive her punch. He wanted tough at the misfortune of her husband when he thought that the husband would receive a punch from her.


    Knock! Knock!


    Yuuki knocked on the counseling room. He only remembered that Hiratsuka was counseling teacher and had the key to this room. She was also the one who usually used this room, though, she didn''t use it very often.


    "Enter," Hiratsuka said from inside the room.


    Yuuki entered the room and saw her standing near the window. He raised his eyebrow and looked at her.


    "Please, sit on the chair," Hiratsuka turned her head and said.


    Yuuki sat on the chair and wondering what she would do to him.


    Hiratsuka walked toward him, no, the door and locked it with a key.


    Click!


    "Are you going to **** me?" This was the only thing in his mind.


    "NO!! ARE YOU CRAZY! THERE IS NO WAY, I WILL DO THAT TO MY STUDENT!!" Hiratsuka shouted.


    "Then what are you doing? You have been very strange earlier? Do you want my help or something?" Yuuki asked thought when he asked this question he saw her shoulders were trembling. He saw her sighed in tired and sat down near him. He became worried about her and asked.


    "Is it? What happened?" Yuuki asked. He didn''t expect her to need his help for something. He was very curious about what kind of trouble for her to need his help to solve this.


    Hiratsuka took a deep breath and looked at him. She observed him from up and down. He had to say that she was satisfied with him. She didn''t have any male friend or anything, only this naughty student of her. She was still embarrassed but she needed to grit her teeth, "....tend ...riend."


    "Hmm? I can''t hear you?" Yuuki didn''t hear her since Hiratsuka muttered very slowly.


    Hiratsuka took a deep breath again and looked at him with a serious expression, "Pretend to be my boyfriend!"


    Yuuki twitched his lips and asked, "Why?" He didn''t understand why he needed his help and wanted him to be her fake boyfriend.


    Hiratsuka suddenly remembered something and made her expression be ugly. She took a deep breath and said, "I want to run from my betrothal and show my family that I have a boyfriend."


    Yuuki nodded the situation but he had only one question, "Why me?" He was only in high school and he was a few years younger than her even though he had dated Yaeko but this time was different.


    Hiratsuka looked very bitter and said, "I don''t have a male friend."


    Yuuki didn''t expect this reason, this was crueler than he had thought, 30 years single without even a male friend, he knew why her family tried to get her married to someone. He thought for a bit and looked at this woman. He saw Hiratsuka tried to smoke her cigarette but she was too nervous now.


    "D-damn, I can lit this," Hiratsuka was frustrated. She didn''t really want him to help her but she had no choice or else she would marry some random man. She knew that he had a lot of girlfriends and that was why she thought he wouldn''t mind helping her, though, he didn''t even say anything to her and this made her very nervous.


    Hiratsuka didn''t have anyone beside him that could help her in this situation. She could only bet in him to help her. She also didn''t hate him only she wanted to fix him but it was very difficult since he was both the smartest student in this school, gave a lot of reputation to the school, and very popr. She was hoping he was just a naughty student and she could give him a lesson or two.


    "How is it?" Hiratsuka got nervous when he didn''t say anything to her.


    "I am okay with it, I can help you to pretend to be your boyfriend," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Hiratsuka was beyond happy right now.


    "Yes, but is it really okay? My status is your student, after all, won''t you enter the jail?" Yuuki teased.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry about that, I won''t even enter the jail, the police will even let me go with a smile," Hiratsuka said with a smile.


    Yuuki only remembered that her family was very rich and he didn''t really know how rich her family was.


    They were talking about how the n and the time he needed to go to her ce.


    Hiratsuka gave him her address and told him toe in a suit to greet her grandparents.


    "Grandparent? Not a parent?" Yuuki asked.


    Hiratsuka nodded, "Yes, you can''t forget it, we will meet again in three days in my house."


    Yuuki nodded and talked for a bit. Then he decided to go back and went to Amagi Brilliant Park. When he came out he saw Izusu was there waiting for him.


    "Are you waiting for me?" Yuuki asked.


    Isuzu nodded at him, "Yes, let''s go."


    Yuuki nodded at her and walked beside her.


    Isuzu looked at him again and wasn''t sure how to open the conversation with him.

 Chapter 294: Taunting Speech

    Yuuki looked out the window and saw the castle of a love hotel.


    The bus stop had changed and they didn''t need to stop in front of the love hotel.


    "It is thanks to you," Isuzu said.


    "Don''t worry about a small thing," Yuuki said and added, "Are some guests asking about our park?"


    Isuzu nodded and said, "Yes, some of the guests kept asking when we will open the park."


    Yuuki could see she looked very happy when she talked about the park. He thought for a bit and said, "Can you handle the guests tomorrow?"


    Isuzu nodded, "Yes, everyone is very spirited since tomorrow will be the day of the opening."


    Yuuki nodded, "Good, can you gather everyone? I need to talk to all of them."


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded.


    Yuuki needed to give them some speech since tomorrow will be the opening to the park. He needed to make them very spirited or else they would work very slow.


    Yuuki was sitting on the terrace of Latifa''s castle. He had looked at the renovation of the amus.e.m.e.nt park. He was satisfied with the work of Digerry n, though, there was somece that was still under renovation but it was fine.


    Most of them could be used and they were ready to open tomorrow.


    "Yuuki-sama, here is your tea," Latifa came to him. She was very happy that he came today. She had seen him on the television and she was excited to see him in person. She saw him wearing sses but she knew it was him.


    "Thank you," Yuuki took the tea and sipped it. He really liked the tea that she had a brew for him. He looked at her who kept looking at him. He patted her head and ced her on hisp.


    Latifa was also happy that she sat on hisp and said, "Yuuki-sama, are you going to hold a concert here?" She got an idea to make him hold a concert in this ce. She also wanted to see his concert but she couldn''t get out of this ce. Then she had to make the concert in this ce.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I have that idea, but I am not that popr right now."


    "Really?" Latifa was confused. She knew the tournament was a very high sess for him and it was very wonderful. She was confused about how he wasn''t really that popr.


    Yuuki told her that this tournament was only the start and he wouldn''t be that popr right now. He said that he would do a lot of things in here. He had also told her that he had a lot of projects for this amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    Latifa became excited when she heard one by one about his n for this ce. She thought that for the next six months, something incredible would happen in this park.


    They were talking to each other until they heard the sound of knocking on the door.


    Knock! Knock!


    Latifa was startled and stood up hurriedly.


    Isuzu opened the door and entered the room. She saw both of him and Latifa were there. She saw the expression of Latifa was a bit stiff and she looked at him for confirmation.


    "Have you called everyone?" Yuuki ignored her gaze.


    "Yes, they are waiting," Isuzu said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Good, let''s go."


    Isuzu nodded and Latifa also followed him.


    Everyone was waiting like before. They still remember the day he brought everyone in here and he insulted them. For them, they were amazed at the change he brought in this park. They saw their park start to form into a better amus.e.m.e.nt park that wouldn''t lose to anyone.


    "Have you seen his performance a few days ago, mii?" Tirami asked.


    "Yes, Ron, he is awesome and his partner is beautiful, ron," Macaron said.


    "That''s not the problem, mi! Do you see how many beautiful girls around him, mii? I am jealous, mii!!" Tirami shouted his frustration.


    "Look, ron! The four Elementario had be his fans, ron!" Macaron said.


    "Mii!! I''am jealous!!" Tirami said.


    "Shut up, fumo!" Moffle said.


    "Ah, princess and Yuuki areing."


    Suddenly someone said and they were silent at them. They still remembered him in the music tournament and showed the brightest smile ever but now his face was very cold while looking at them.


    Yuuki looked at them and said, "You know, I don''t have much expectation for you guys."


    They blinked their eyes several times then, "WHAT!!!!" They were beyond angry right now and cursed at him.


    "Shut up!" Yuuki said.


    They still wanted to curse him but they stood in silence hearing him.


    "That was my initial thought about you but tomorrow is the opening for our park and I am happy that all of you are very excited," Yuuki said with a smile.


    They were stupified hearing his praise.


    "Well, I won''t say much about this, but tomorrow will be our battle, and I don''t really care about your performance since I know you guys are very bad," Yuuki said.


    "WHAT!!" They were stupid again.


    "WE WILL SHOW YOU THAT WE CAN ENTERTAIN THE GUESTS BASTARD!!"


    "WE WILL MAKE THIS PLACE BECOME THE MOST POPULAR AMUS.E.M.E.NT PARK IN THE WORLD!!!"


    They were shouting a lot of things at him.


    Yuuki pped his hand to shut them, "Enough of your talk, I don''t want words to show me tomorrow."


    "Good! You see! We will make the guests don''t want to go back to their house!!"


    They started to shout again.


    "Is this okay?" Isuzu asked him. She was really helpless when he kept taunting them.


    "It''s okay, these bastards won''t be happy with courageous words and happy words, let''s taunt him, I like to see their reactions," Yuuki said with the brightest smile.


    Isuzu and Latifa looked at him and felt that they knew the new side of him.


    Yuuki pped his hand again and said, "That''s right, I have made a new song for one of the events tomorrow."


    "?" They looked at him curiously.


    "You guys must remember this dance but don''t worry, it is very easy and you only need to move your body with the song," Yuuki said. He wanted to do this and he had already made his preparation.


    They also looked quite curious about what kind of song he would give them for the event.


    "Let''s start!" Yuuki pressed the radio in his hand but stopped, "Oh, Latifa will be the main character in this song."


    "?" They be even more curious about this.

 Chapter 295: My Gift Tonight

    Yuuki didn''te back to his apartment, but rather stayed in one of the rooms in the castle. He was alone in this ce and wanted to go to meet Akeno, Kuroka, and Koneko. He decided to teleport until his door was knocked on by someone.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Enter," Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki-sama," Latifa opened the door and entered.


    "What''s wrong? You can''t sleep? Do you want to sleep with me?" Yuuki teased her.


    "N-no!" Latifa blushed.


    "Then?" Yuuki asked.


    Latifa became less nervous and looked at him with a smile, "Are you really okay, to have me be the main character in the opening of this park?"


    "It can be anyone else, you''re the most suitable for this," Yuuki said.


    Latifa looked at him and said, "What if I fail?"


    "Come here," Yuuki said to her.


    Latifa walked toward him and looked quite sad. She hung her head down until she was being hugged by him. She became shy and blushed again, "W-why are you hugging me, Yuuki-sama?"


    "Everyone can fail, but this is a special moment for our park, I want you to have fun together rather than coop up in this castle alone," Yuuki said and caressed her head, "Let''s have fun together tomorrow."


    "Yes," Latifa looked at him.


    Both of them were looking at each other.


    Yuuki still remembered the taste of her lips and it was very intoxicating.


    Latifa blushed but she didn''t look away.


    "Latifa, can you show me your magic again?" Yuuki asked.


    "It seems that Yuuki-sama still doesn''t believe in magic," Latifa said with a smile and blush.


    "Yes, maybe I need one more time then I can believe it," Yuuki said.


    "Then it can''t be helped, I will show, Yuuki-sama magic," Latifa said and in her mind, she was thinking that she only showed him magic and not a kiss, ''That''s fine, right?'' She closed her eyes and this time she wanted him to kiss her.


    Yuuki moved his lips closer until he heard someone knocking on his door.


    "Yuuki, do you know where a princess is?"


    Yuuki and Latifa looked at each other.


    "Hide under the nket," Yuuki pulled her inside the nket.


    "What?" Latifa was being pulled and hid inside his nket. She became very close and was very nervous right now.


    "I am going to open the door," Isuzu entered his room.


    "I didn''t give you permission to enter my room," Yuuki said with a helpless expression.


    "Where is the princess?" Isuzu asked.


    "I don''t know, maybe she is hiding from her guard who keeps tailing her," Yuuki said.


    "YOU!!!" Izusu was angry and walked toward him.


    "What is it, do you want to sleep with me?" Yuuki asked.


    Isuzu sighed and sat on his bed.


    Yuuki was stupified with her action, "What''s wrong?"


    Latifa was still hiding on his nket and she was still nervous that Isuzu would notice her here.


    "I know this is quitete but I want to thank you for making her highness happy," Isuzu said.


    Yuuki was wondering whether there was a parasite who controlled her body. He ced his hand on her forehead and looked curiously at her.


    "W-what are you doing?" Isuzu was blushing.


    "You''re not cold? Is the parasite controlling your body now?" Yuuki asked with a worried tone.


    "No! What are you talking about?" Isuzu was annoyed with him.


    Yuuki sighed in relief, "That''s a relief."


    Isuzu looked at him nervously and said, "I-I will give you a gift tonight."


    "Gift? Is it one of your guns?" Yuuki asked.


    Isuzu shook her head and said, "No, close your eyes."


    "Why? You want to shoot me?" Yuuki asked.


    "NO!! HURRY UP!!!" Isuzu said.


    Yuuki sighed but he closed his eyes.


    Isuzu sighed and looked at him. She took a deep breath and moved her head closer to kiss his cheek.


    Yuuki felt her breath on his side and he moved his head. He was stupified when he felt warm on his lips. He opened his eyes and was startled when he saw Isuzu kiss him.


    Isuzu was also startled and didn''t think that he would turn his head at her. But she didn''t move back and just looked at him. She felt this wasn''t that bad to her.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure why she didn''t move back and separated from him. He had to admit that her lips felt really good. He thought such a cold girl like her would have a cold lip but to his expectation, her lips were warm and sweet. He wanted to insert his tongue only when she moved back and separated them.


    "T-this is enough, I will go back," Isuzu ran to outside. She traced the warmth on her lips and smiled but her expression became very ugly again.''I can''t let him get closer to her highness.'' She knew when she got close it wouldn''t be possible for her to move back. That was why she needed to protect her highness from him.


    Yuuki still didn''t believe that she was kissing him until his thigh was pinched by someone. He opened his nket and saw Latifa was pouting at him.


    "I am sorry," Yuuki could only say that.


    "Hmph," Latifa didn''t look at him.


    Yuuki caressed her head slowly while hugging her waist. He whispered to her with a very low yet kind voice, "I am sorry, I didn''t expect her to do that."


    Latifa also didn''t expect for Isuzu to kiss him. She looked at him and sighed, "It is fine."


    "That''s good," Yuuki said.


    Latifa nodded at him.


    The atmosphere became very awkward but he needed to ask this question.


    "Magic?" Yuuki asked with a smile.


    "Moooo!!! Yuuki-sama is perverted!!!" Latifa reprimanded him.


    "It is fine, can you show me then?" Yuuki asked.


    "Sigh, it can be helped, only this once okay? There is no next time!" Latifa said with an expression of parents who reprimanded their children.


    "Yes," Yuuki smiled and hugged her waist closer.


    "Then, let me show you magic," Latifa closed her eyes and moved her lips closer.


    Yuuki also did the same and he felt that he should ask her to give him magic again tomorrow.

 Chapter 296: Grand Opening 1

    Latifa hade back to her room and he was alone right now. He teleported to the Hanging Gardens of Babylon and wanted to meet Kuroka, Koneko, and Akeno. He arrived and saw that they were practicing until tonight. He saw Kuroka and told her about both Senjutsu and Youjutsu to Koneko.


    Senjutsu is the power to control the flow of life energy or ki in living beings. Using it, one can strengthen both their internal and external bodies or even cause vegetation around them to bloom or wither. Senjutsu users are able to sense the ki and aura of others, thus letting them track targets from far away distances. By disrupting the ki of their opponent''s ki or severing it, it is possible to cause direct damage to their spirit and using this as an attack could result in killing their opponent.


    Youjutsu is the Youkai form of spellcraft and is mainly unique to the Youkai.


    Yuuki also saw Akeno was there talking with Le Fay about magic. He didn''t expect either of them would be friends in this ce.


    "Yuuki, nyaa!" Kuroka jumped into him and stopped training.


    "Nee-san.." Koneko sighed when she saw her big sister stop the training and went to him.


    Akeno turned her head and also looked at him. She stood up and walked toward him.


    "Where are you going, nyaa? I didn''t find you earlier in the apartment?" Kuroka asked.


    "I am in the park, how about you go there tomorrow," Yuuki said.


    "Park?" Koneko looked confused.


    "Ah, you didn''t know? My amus.e.m.e.nt park is going to open tomorrow, you shoulde too, Shirone, this will be fun," Yuuki said.


    "Really? Amus.e.m.e.nt park? Is it Amagi Brilliant Park?" Le Fay suddenly came.


    "Yeah, how did you know it?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, I saw it on the Shounen Jump website," Le Fay said. She liked that there was aputer in this ce.


    "Good, I will prepare the ticket for everyone, you will alsoe too, Akeno," Yuuki said.


    "Hey, is it okay? Aren''t you afraid that your identity will be known?" Akeno asked.


    "How?" Yuuki asked.


    "Rias also wants toe to this ce since there are a lot of manga and novel characters in this ce from Yuuki-sensei, there is also Pikachu, if she sees both of us together, then your identity will be known," Akeno said.


    "She wille to my amus.e.m.e.nt park?" Yuuki asked with surprise.


    Akeno nodded, "Yes, she like Yuuki-sensei very much and it was said that in five days there will be a book sign event in your amus.e.m.e.nt park." She said suddenly thinking, ''Yuuki-sensei?'' She looked at him again up and down and asked with a weird expression, "Is Yuuki-sensei you?"


    "Yeah," Yuuki said with a smile.


    Akeno feltplicated when she thought about it. She had never thought that Yuuki-sensei would be him.


    "Where is Vali, Arthur, and Bikou?" Yuuki asked.


    "They are on the preparation, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Well, there is still a few days before the day, you should have fun before that."


    "Ok, nyaa! I will bring everyone, nyaa!" Kuroka said.


    "Nee-sama, is it okay to go out there?" Koneko asked.


    "Is it okay, nyaa! We have this invisible cloak!" Kuroka said with a smile. She borrowed from Le Fal and covered her body and suddenly her presence disappeared.


    Koneko and Akeno were startled when they couldn''t feel her.


    Koneko had trained senjutsu for a while and tried to search for her presence but it was futile. She couldn''t find out how hard she had tried.


    "Both of you had trained for a while, do you want to spar?" Yuuki asked.


    Koneko and Akeno looked at him but they didn''t really want to fight him since they felt he would tie them in a rope.


    "I won''t use my rope," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Akeno asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, I will only use this." He snapped his finger and made a pen.


    "Pen?" They looked confused.


    "This is not a normal brush, let me show you," Yuuki wrote ''scream'' and suddenly everyone heard a very loud sound.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Everyone closed their ears and felt a headache.


    Yuuki stopped channeling his magic and this stopped, "How is it?"


    Koneko and Akeno looked at each other and said, "We will have a spar with Kuroka and Le Fay, that is more suitable for us."


    "That''s true," Koneko nodded.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and their answer. He sighed and made a bed. He sat there while reading a book. He didn''t have anything to do and felt quite bored. He wanted to have fun with his girlfriends but they were sleeping right now.


    "Let''s spar tomorrow, nyaa, I want to sleep," Kuroka said and walked toward him. She ced her head on hisp and hugged his waist.


    Yuuki caressed her head and still read a book.


    Kuroka remembered that he had done this before and missed this feeling.


    Yuuki caressed her head and realized someone was looking at him. He turned his head and saw Ophis was there looking at him without expression in close distance. Her face was just an inch away from him, "Hmmm, what?"


    Ophis didn''t say anything to him and kept looking at him.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure how to handle this situation until he decided not to think about it.


    In front of him was the strongest being in the world and no one had been able to defeat her beside The Great Red. He ced his book back and caressed her hair too.


    Ophis looked at him again but this time he felt that her gaze became softer.


    Le Fay, Koneko, and Akeno looked at them with jealous expressions.


    "Ara, I think, I am sleepy too, I need a pillow," Akeno said and walked toward him. She didn''t say anything and ced her head on his shoulder.


    "Nee-sama..." Koneko wasn''t sure what to do in this situation and joined them.


    Le Fay felt left out by everyone and also joined them.


    Yuuki started to think that he should be sleeping in the castle rather thaning here. His hands got tired caressing their heads for a while.


    In the morning, there were a lot of people waiting in front of Amagi Brilliant Park. They felt nostalgia for this ce since they had beening to this ce when they were children. They had heard famous mangaka and novelist had taken over this ce and made this ce became very interesting with a lot of manga and novel characters.


    They also had been waiting to see the Pikachu that had been very poprtely.


    "Wow, there are a lot of people, mii!" Tirami was surprised.


    "Wow...." Macaron was also surprised.


    Moffle was happy but also had aplicated feeling since this was because of him. He pped his hands and said to everyone, "EVERYONE, THIS IS OUR BATTLE!! LET''S GREET OUR GUEST!!"


    "OOOOOOOOO!!!!!"

 Chapter 297: Grand Opening 2

    Haibara looked like there were a lot of people who wanted toe to this ce. She didn''t expect him to make an amus.e.m.e.nt park and it was very popr too.


    It seemed she didn''t need to worry about her future when the ck organization had been disposed of by him.


    "Haibara, did you get the ticket from Yuuki-nii?" Genta asked.


    "Yes, he gave me a lot of tickets," Haibara said.


    "It is a shame that Conan can''t join us," Mitsuhiko said.


    "But he''s really amazing - singing, manga, novels, an amus.e.m.e.nt park - and I wonder if he wants to be the king of entertainment, maybe in the future he will make a movie, a game, and an anime too," Hagase said.


    "Wow!! I can''t wait for that!!" Ayumi said.


    They were talking to each other until they saw the amus.e.m.e.nt park was being opened.


    "AMAGI BRILLIANT PARK IS READY TO OPEN!! WE''RE READY TO MAKE YOU HAPPY!!!"


    They became excited and wanted to go in as soon as possible.


    "Let''s go!!" Genta said.


    "Yeah! I can''t wait to see Pikachu!!" Ayumi said.


    Haibara also nodded since she wanted to see it too.


    Shouko entered the amus.e.m.e.nt park with a smile. She still remembered that this ce was where he had confessed his love to her. She couldn''t believe that he would make this ce be very fun and popr.


    "Nee-chan, let''s go! Let''s not anytime!" Yuzuru was excited.


    "Mom, grandma, let''s go!" Yuzuru also called both of them.


    "It has been a while for the four of us to go out together," Ito said with a smile.


    "Yes," Yaeko said with a nervous smile. Even though she wanted to meet him but she became nervous when she thought that she would meet him here. Thought she was amazed at this amus.e.m.e.nt park. She saw a lot of cute characters in this ce, especially that yellow cute thing called Pikachu.


    Yaeko only knew that this character was being made by him from her daughter. She looked at both of her daughter who looked very excited at the amus.e.m.e.nt park and felt it was worth it to take a break from her work.


    "Mom! Let''s ride that!!" Yuzuru pointed at the roller coaster.


    Yaeko gulped and nodded. She had a fear of a high ce after all.


    "Wow!! Let''s take a picture together, Rias-chan! Sona-chan!" Serafall pulled both of them.


    "Yes, Serafall-sama!" Rias was also excited since she would have never thought her favorite author would make such a fun amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    "W-wait, O-Onee-sama, Rias!!" Sona couldn''t handle both of them.


    "Asia, let''s go to that ce!" Xenovia asked.


    "Y-yes, Issei-san, let''s y that ride!" Asia said.


    "Let''s go! It has been a while since I went to the amus.e.m.e.nt park," Issei was excited.


    Kiba smiled looking at everyone. He looked around and noticed someone familiar there, ''Isn''t that?''


    "Let''s ride that thing, next!!" Le Fay was excited.


    "Ok, nyaa!" Kuroka was also happy.


    Akeno and Koneko didn''t think that they woulde to this ce. They looked around and noticed Kiba was walking toward them.


    "Koneko, Akeno-san, why are you here?" Kiba was confused.


    "Kiba? Are you following Rias toe here?" Akeno asked.


    "Yes, Buchou and everyonee here to take a break," Kiba said and added, "Didn''t you follow Archer to practice, why are you here? Where is Archer?" He looked and noticed three girls. He knew Kuroka but he didn''t know the other two.


    "This?" Kiba asked.


    "Hello, my name is Le Fay," Le Fay said.


    Ophis didn''t say anything and ignored him.


    "Le Fay, don''t run by yourself!" Arthur came to them.


    "Kakakaka, I didn''t expect him to make an amus.e.m.e.nt park, he really had fun in his life," Bikou said.


    Vali was also joining them and looked around. This would be his first time toe to this kind of ce and he didn''t hate this kind of exciting ce.


    "V-Vali..." Kiba wanted to use his sacred gear but he was stopped by both Koneko and Akeno.


    "Don''t fight here!" Koneko said.


    "Don''t make a mess of this ce," Akeno said.


    "B - but he is the enemy," Kiba said.


    "Hooo, is the Dragon Red Emperor in this ce?" Vali smiled at him.


    "Vali, don''t fight, this is the grand opening of the ce, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Yes, Vali, let''s take a break, I am quite tired of fighting all the time," Bikou said.


    "I agree," Arthur also said.


    "Let''s try those rides, Vali!" Le Fay said.


    "Well, I won''t fight in this ce, please tell, Hyoudou Issei, if he doesn''t get stronger his b.r.e.a.s.ts will be taken from him," Vali said with a mock smile.


    "Anyway! Let''s go!" Bikou pulled him.


    "Kiba, don''t tell Rias and others that we''re here, we will go back on the day meeting peace with another god," Akeno said, and separated from him.


    Kiba scratched his head and felt that Akeno had changed somehow. He didn''t remember what was happening after that spar and only heard that both Akeno and Koneko followed Archer and Kuroka to train. He didn''t expect that both of them would be very close to the members of a terrorist organization.


    Kiba sighed and thought that he shouldn''t tell this to Rias since he had also done the same in the past. He didn''t know what they were doing but from his observation they were only ying.


    "KIBA!! LET''S GO!!"


    Kiba turned his head and saw Issei calling him, "Ok, Issei!" He had a rare chance to have fun then he needed to have fun.


    Everyone was very happy and satisfied with this new Amagi Brilliant Park. They were very excited until they heard a parade would happen after this. They were very curious until they heard a song and a group of Pikachu were walking together in order. They also saw a ship like ''Going Merry'' in the One Piece Manga with a lot of people there.


    *BGM (Mamma Mia! Here We Go Again - Dancing Queen).


    They saw the staff dancing and having fun there. They had never heard this music but they couldn''t help but dance together in this rythem.


    Utaha was looking at the center of the group. She saw him dancing together with everyone on the ship there. She also saw a cute girl around middle school that dressed like a princess and danced together with him.


    "Utaha, let''s join!!" Ranko said.


    "Yeah, let''s go!!" Yukana also asked.


    Utaha smiled and joined them. She was d that many people enjoyed his amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    Macaron and Tirami were having fun on the top of the ship. Both of them were following the rhythm of the music. Both of them would have never thought that they would see a lot of people in this amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    Both of them were really happy from the bottom of their hearts.


    Moffle also danced with them since this was a very rare moment. But his eyes kept eyeing both Yuuki and Latifa who were dancing in front of the ship together. He needed to stop him if he did something to her.


    Latifa was having fun together with him. She could feel a lot of happy energy in this ce and make her body healthy. She knew that they still needed a lot of people toe to this ce to reach 500,000 guests but she felt that it was possible to reach those numbers.


    Latifa smiled at him and Yuuki also smiled at her. Both of them nodded at each other and looked at the guests.


    Every staff member of the Amagi Brilliant Park were also looking at the guest and opened their arms wide.


    "WELCOME TO AMAGI BRILLIANT PARK!!!"

 Chapter 298: Youth Meeting Devil 1

    Boom!Boom!Boom!


    Yuuki looked at the fireworks that had been set on tonight. He was d there were many people who came to this amus.e.m.e.nt park. He had also yed with his girlfriends and Vali''s group earlier. He could see they were having fun.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Enter," Yuuki said.


    Isuzu entered his office room and looked tired. Even though she looked very tired but she couldn''t hide the smile on her face, "Yuuki, I need to report the numbers of guests that areing today."


    "How much?" Yuuki asked.


    "There are 10,458 guests that areing today," Isuzu said with a smile. She didn''t expect that there would be many peopleing.


    "That''s good," Yuuki nodded. He knew that he couldn''t maintain this number of guests every day. He knew the amus.e.m.e.nt park was a really profitable business.


    The Amagi Brilliant Park had this many guests because of the first-day opening. When the trend was down, fewer people would being and he needed to do something about that. He needed something to attract them toing here.


    ''Concert, drama, maybe wrestlingpetition,'' Yuuki also started to think this was the time to meet the gamepany. He needed to make Pokemon Game make this amus.e.m.e.nt park became even more popr. He also waited for Serafall to give him a call about an anime studio.


    Isuzu didn''t say anything and observed him who was thinking about how to develop this amus.e.m.e.nt park. She was his secretary now and needed to take help him no matter what. She kept looking at him until she remembered something, "That''s right, I forgot to say this to you."


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at her.


    "We''re understaffed, we don''t have enough staff to manage this park," Isuzu was very tired and this was the same for everyone.


    Yuuki nodded, "Can you make the recruitment posters?"


    Isuzu nodded, "I will."


    "Good, I will go back now," Yuuki said. He wanted to do a night activity since he didn''t do a deed yesterday.


    "Can you stay?" Isuzu didn''t really want him to go back.


    "No, my girlfriends willin if I stay here for a long time, I wille back from time to time, take care of this ce for me," Yuuki said then he ran very fast. He wanted to go back and had fun with Utaha, Ranko, and Yukana.


    Isuzu blinked her eyes while looking at the empty room. She sighed and knew that pervert was thinking about. She was sure that he would be having such a happy time in his apartment. She knew that her princess needed to marry someone in the future and she couldn''t think of the best candidates.


    Yuuki had had fun and looked at the sleeping figure of his three girlfriends. He wasn''t sure when he should eat Shouko but he knew that he should solve the problem with Yaeko before that. He teleported to Hanging Gardens of Babylon.


    Swish!


    Yuuki arrived and saw both Koneko and Akeno had changed their clothes.


    "Where are you? We have been waiting!" Akenoined.


    "My bad, let''s go, I am sure that Azazel is waiting for us," Yuuki said.


    "Where is Nee-sama?" Koneko asked.


    "She is going to hunt something for everyone," Yuuki said.


    "Is it dangerous?" Akeno asked.


    "No, that is very safe, let me change my clothes first," Yuuki snapped his finger and changed to his costume. He knew Vali and others had been waiting for Loki to attack and would snatch Fenrir from Loki.


    "How are you going there?" Koneko asked.


    "I will teleport us there," Yuuki said and looked at both of them, "By the way, you''re beautiful Akeno." He saw her wearing a ck kimono and white obi. He moved closer to her and hugged her.


    Akeno snorted at him but she looked happy.


    "How about we try bondage when you''re in this dress? I am sure you will be more enchanting," Yuuki said.


    Akeno took her rope unconsciously and Yuuki took her rope. He wanted to tie her but someone stopped him.


    "We don''t have time for that!!!" Koneko said to them.


    Both of them looked at each other and nodded. They could do itter after the peace meeting with other Gods.


    Akeno looked at him and said, "I will definitely tie you up."


    "I am waiting for that," Yuuki smiled at her.


    "Hmph, I won''t stop even if you scream," Akeno said.


    "Who is screaming now? Let me show you who the M is and who the S is," Yuuki said.


    They were arguing with each other until Koneko stopped them again.


    "Like I said, can you do itter?" Koneko was exasperated at them. She felt jealous at the same time though.


    "Sorry," Yuuki and Akeno said at the same time.


    Koneko sighed but felt jealous at the same time.


    Yuuki snapped his finger and teleported them together.


    Barakiel waited very patiently and didn''t show his emotion. He still remembered his daughter''s meal that day. He was crying in happiness when he ate it and he was d that she started to talk to him.


    Barakiel sighed and knew they had been waiting for a while but he was patient since he was waiting for his daughter. He knew from Azazel that his proimed son-inw was very strong and he was happy for that. But he feltplicated when his daughter was being courted by him. He saw Azazel was reading something until something appeared in front of them suddenly.


    Swish!


    Barikiel was startled and gathered his magic power until he heard Azazel''s voice.


    "They came," Azazel said and stopped reading.


    Barikiel saw three people there. He saw his daughter nodded at him and his proimed son-inw was there who greeted him with a smile.


    "Hello, father-inw," Yuuki said with a smile.


    "He is not your father inw yet! I do not agree yet to be your partner!" Akeno pouted at him.


    "Hey, isn''t that little toote for you to say that?" Yuuki looked at her and said, "Didn''t you kiss me yesterday when everyone is sleeping?"


    "Wha? No! I d-didn''t do tha-that!" Akeno blushed at him.


    They started to argue with each other again.


    "Ahem..." Barikiel coughed with a loud sound. He didn''t want to hear that kind of thing from his daughter, "Let''s go."


    Azazelughed at them.


    Koneko sighed and shook her head.


    Yuuki and Akeno didn''t really mind about them and followed to the peace meeting with other Gods.

 Chapter 299: Youth Meeting Devil 2

    Yuuki walked with everyone and held Akeno''s hand.


    Akeno didn''t really mind it and let him hold her hand.


    Their rtionship was veryplicated but they were connected by something known as rope.


    "Hey, you make me jealous," Azazel said while looking at them.


    "You sure can say something very shameless, how many, women, have you been conquered in a million times of years?" Yuuki asked him.


    "Hahahaha, sometimes, your rtionship is a very enviable kid," Azazel said.


    "Then how many girls, you have Archer?" Akeno looked at him from a close distance.


    Yuuki felt he was being gazed at by Barakiel.


    "Is that true?" Barakiel asked him with a very chilly voice.


    "Father-inw, please be sure to leave her to me, I will treat her very as the most important thing in my life," Yuuki said with a serious expression.


    Barakiel snorted at him and Yuuki tried to persuade him.


    Akeno looked at them with a smile.


    "Can you stop this? We will bete!" Koneko couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "Ara, Koneko, do you want him to notice you also?" Akeno said with a smile.


    "N-no, hurry up!!" Koneko looked away to hide her blush.


    Yuuki didn''t notice her since he was talking with Barakiel.


    This would be his first time toe here, Yuuki could see a lot of devils were looking at him. He ignored them since he knew they were only small frypared to the one in front of him.


    "Azazel," Sirzehcs came to greet them.


    "Oh, Sirzechs is already here?" Azazel asked.


    "Yeah, there he is drinking and flirting," Sirzechs sighed.


    Yuuki wanted to look around until someone called him.


    "Are you Archer?"


    Yuuki turned his head and saw a young man appearing in his early twenties, with light blue eyes and green hair that was slicked back,


    "Yes, nice to meet you?" Yuuki asked unsurely.


    "Ajuka, Ajuka Beelzebub," Ajuka said with a smile.


    "Oh, my name is Archer," Yuuki said.


    "I heard from Sirzechs that your magic is quite simr to mine," Ajuka said.


    "Somehow, I don''t really know your magic though," Yuuki said.


    "Well, it is almost the same with you, let me show you a bit," Ajuka said and controlled the air around him to make a little tornado. He looked at him and asked, "How is it?"


    "Interesting," Yuuki said.


    "You don''t seem that impressed though," Ajuka said.


    "Hmm, well, I think I know you use the calction form to make this magic," Yuuki said.


    Ajuka nodded, "That''s true, this is my first time to see someone also have the same kind of magic that using calction, how about you use your power on me?"


    "Hmmm, let''s do itter, I don''t think this is a suitable asion," Yuuki said.


    Ajuka nodded, "That''s true, I will be going now, you can go to talk with everyone here."


    They nodded at each other and separated.


    Yuuki looked around and saw that Rias was talking with Akeno. He could talk with Riaster but this would be his chance to talk with a beautiful girl from the underwork. He looked around and noticed a beautiful young woman in herte teens, with long blonde hair with a slight hint of light green and pink eyes. She wears sses, has speckles, and has a cold, sharp gaze.


    Yuuki walked toward her and picked a te.


    Seekvaria was bored while looking at everyone around. She picked some food on the table and ate it slowly.


    "Is it good?"


    Seekvaria turned her head and saw a masked man there. She raised her eyebrow since she had never seen him. She was bored and didn''t mind talking to him for a bit, "Well, not bad."


    "Hmm, then maybe I should try it," Yuuki said and picked the food.


    Seekvaria looked at him and realized that he was the one who came together with the governor of fallen angel and talked with Ajuka-sama for a bit.


    "Hmm, this is not bad, thank you, can you tell me your name?" Yuuki asked.


    "Seekvaria agares," Seekvaria said.


    "Archer, you can call me that," Yuuki said.


    "Archer? Where is your bow?" Seekvaria asked.


    "It is a secret," Yuuki said.


    Seekvaria snorted at him and said, "I think you''re very rude, youe to me, then you don''t even tell me your name, what do you want?"


    "I want to know about you, you look very bored in this ce and isn''t it better to talk with someone else?" Yuuki asked.


    "I don''t need that," Seekvaria said.


    "Really? Then I heard that you will enter the ratings game, are you confident to fight your opponents?" Yuuki asked.


    Seekvaria looked at him and said, "It is okay, you don''t need to worry about it."


    "Hmmm," Yuuki nodded at her and didn''t say anything.


    Seekvaria raised her eyebrow, "What is it? Do you know something?"


    Yuuki shook her head and said, "Nothing, I just hope you win."


    Seekvaria became even more suspicious of this man. She knew this man must be knowing something about her rating game but she didn''t have a clue or anything.


    "Ha! Isn''t this a v.i.r.g.i.n bitch! Are you going to let go of your v.i.r.g.i.n-."


    Before he finished his words, he couldn''t say anything no matter what.


    Seekvaria was very angry but when she suddenly saw Zephyrdor became mute. She was surprised and turned her head. She saw him drinking wine calmly, "Is it your doing?"


    Yuuki looked at her with a confused expression, "What are you talking about?"


    Seekvaria twitched her lips and him, "Well, you can let him go, I can handle this."


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and undone his magic.


    "BASTARD!!!" Zephyrdor was angry and became mute wasn''t something very fun. He looked at the masked man beside her only he was sleeping suddenly and chair apperead under him. He slept soundly on the chair.


    Seekvaria looked at him again but this time someone called him.


    "Archer!! What are you doing!!"


    Seekvaria turned her head and saw Rias and her peerage.


    "What am I doing? I didn''t do anything?" Yuuki looked confused.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Let''s go!!" Akeno and Rias brought him away from this ce.


    Seekvaria shook her head and saw there was a piece of paper on her hand suddenly. She opened it and was quite surprised to see the message,''Be careful of Diadora.'' She crumpled the paper and thought that her first rating game wouldn''t be that simple.


    Seekvaria looked at him who was being reprimanded by Ria''s queen, ''Hmm, Archer, huh.''

 Chapter 300: Youth Meeting Devil 3

    Yuuki looked at Rias and everyone.


    "I can see that Akeno and Koneko are getting stronger, thank you," Rias said.


    "Don''t worry about it, please, take care of both of them," Yuuki said to her.


    "Don''t worry, they''re my precious servants, I will love them dearly," Rias said. She looked at him and down. She felt his costume was somehow felt something like anime characters. She asked him, "Is this costume from anime or something?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, it is my original."


    "Really?" Rias asked.


    "Of course, I am pretty talented in this area, do you want me to make you cosy or something? I am sure, you will be very beautiful," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm? Are you flirting with me?" Rias looked at him.


    "Well, if you think about it that way," Yuuki looked at her.


    Both of them looked at each other until someone stepped up between them.


    "Don''t flirt with her!" Akeno said. She didn''t mind if it was someone else but Rias was off-limits.


    "Bastard! What are you doing with Buchou!!" Issei also said to him.


    Yuuki didn''t look at him but rather the silver tinum beautiful woman who wasing with Odin.


    Akeno also followed his gaze and pulled his ears, ''This guy.''


    "Don''t pull me, Akeno!!" Yuuki said while looking very pitiful.


    "Anyway, don''t cause trouble in this ce," Rias told him.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t," Yuuki said.


    "Then why are you making the Zephyrdor sleep like that?" Rias asked.


    Yuuki wanted to answer her but someone suddenly joined in.


    "Hoo, are you the one who makes him sleep?"


    They turned their heads and saw a young man with ck hair and violet eyes.


    He is very tall and has a muscr build.


    "Sairaorg," Rias looked at him.


    "Buchou, who is this guy?" Issei asked.


    "This is Sairaorg Bael, my cousin," Rias said.


    "Anyway, are you strong? You can make Zephyrdor who was famous for their absolute defense to sleep without anyone noticing, who are you?" Sairaorg asked.


    "You can call me Archer, I am the bodyguard of Azazel," Yuuki said.


    "Bodyguard, huh?" Sairaorg looked at him for a bit and moved very fast to punch him. But suddenly he was sleepy and slept on the ground.


    Thud!


    Yuuki sighed and looked at Rias, "Is the youth devil really this troublesome?"


    Rias also sighed at her cousin, "Yes, most of them."


    "Then I will stay with you guys, it is too troublesome in this ce," Yuuki said.


    "Oi! Archer! Come here! Are you my bodyguard or not!!" Azazel called him.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "I will go first, Akeno, Koneko." He walked toward Azazel.


    Rias and everyone looked at his back.


    "You''re dating him, Akeno?" Rias asked.


    Akeno blushed and said, "N-no..." Her voice was very slow.


    Asia, Xenovia, and Rias looked at Koneko.


    Koneko nodded at them.


    "Have you make a child, Akeno-san?" Xenovia asked.


    "Aawawaw, Akeno, are you going to have a child?" Asia asked nervously.


    "Really?" Rias looked at her with a curious expression.


    "NOOO!!!!" Akeno shouted at them.


    Issei and Kiba sighed at the side.


    Yuuki walked to Azazel who was talking with Sirzechs, Odin, Ajuka, and Serafall. He also looked like a bald man but he didn''t know his name.


    "Hoo, is this?" Odin looked at him curiously.


    "This is my bodyguard, Archer," Azazel said.


    "Azazel, you make him your bodyguard, that is very fast," Suddenly Michael also came.


    "Hahaha,," Azazelughed at him.


    Yuuki nodded at both Michael and Irina.


    Irina looked at him curiously since she had never seen him.


    "Hello," Yuuki said to Rossweisse.


    "Hello," Rossweisse also said to him.


    "My name is Archer and I am his bodyguard," Yuuki told them.


    "Rossweisse, I am Odin-sama''s bodyguard," Rossweisse looked at him curiously and asked, "Is the sry good?"


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "No, I only be his bodyguard for a day, because of some matter."


    Rossweisse nodded at him and sighed, "Mine is not good, the boss is a pervert and the sry isn''t good enough."


    "Then you should change your upation," Yuuki said to her. He wanted her to be his secretary.


    "That''s true," Rossweisse nodded. She still remembered Yuuki who had given her his name card. She didn''t know him at first but when she saw him on the television singing a very good song in the music tournament.


    "Hey, are both of you human?" Irina joined them.


    "Nope, I am a valkyrie," Rossweisse said.


    "I am, and you?" Yuuki asked.


    Irina nodded happily at him, "Yes, I am, I have only heard it from Michael-sama but your ability is a bow, right?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, that is why my name is Archer."


    Three of them were talking to each other until it was the time of the meeting. They looked at Sirzechs who started to give his speech.


    "Devils, gods, and fallen angels have reflected on the past and allied together, but there are ones....." Sirzech gave his speech to everyone who listened quietly.


    "Lord Odin, if you have no objections, please sign the pact monument," Sirzech said.


    "Yes," Odin nodded and walked toward the pack monument. He wanted this peace especially when he saw his bodyguard looked very happy talking with another race. He thought the peace between races were very great things. He wanted to sign this pact only someone called an objection.


    "I HAVE AN OBJECTION!!!"


    Everyone turned their heads and saw a magic portal suddenly appeared. They saw a man with light blue hair that floats behind him with two small bangs. He also has a blue jewel on his forehead and yellow earrings.


    "So you''vee, what a foolish man," Odin looked at this man.


    "I am the Norse God, Loki!!"


    The man stated in front of everyone.


    Yuuki sighed and thought the situation became troublesome.

 Chapter 301: Loki 1

    Loki appeared in front of everyone to disturb this meeting.


    "Well, this is a rare guest," Azazel said.


    "Lord Loki, though you''re a Norse god, you have no right to cause havoc here," Sirzechs said.


    "Seeing our great Father mingling with other mythologies brings me into intolerable pain," Loki said.


    "Loki, if you return to Valha now, I will forgive you," Odin said to him.


    Rossweisse was standing in front of Odin to protect him.


    The other guards were also moving to protect everyone.


    "Forgive me? Don''t joke around, old geezer," Lokiughed.


    "How dare you speak to our great father that way!!" Rossweisse was angry.


    "If he allies us with other mythologies, we will be unable to achieve Ragnarok!" Loki said.


    "I''ve heard this argument before, you''re connected to the Khaos Brigade, aren''t you?" Azazel said.


    "I admit I''ve partnered up with them, but this is my own will!" Loki said with an angry expression and raised his hand, "Come forth, my beloved son!"


    Suddenly a magic portal appeared and caused an explosion in this ce.


    BOOOM!!


    The guard who was guarding everyone was being thrown away by the explosion.


    "ROARRRR!!" A giant wolf with ash-grey fur, standing at about 10 meters tall appeared in the center of this ce.


    Everyone''s expression became dignified when they saw this creature since they knew how powerful this creature was before them.


    "Fenrir, huh?" Yuuki looked at this giant wolf. He knew he shouldn''t move first since he knew that Vali had a n to apprehend this giant wolf.


    Loki snapped his finger and told Fenrir to start attacking everyone.


    "ROARRR!!" Fenrir jumped into the ceiling and started to destroy the building.


    Some of the debris started to fall and it was falling toward both Gasper and Asia.


    "Kyaaaa!!!"


    Akeno made thunder and destroyed that big debris.


    BOOM!


    "ROARR!" Fenrir looked at Akeno and wanted to attack her only it was being hit by someone.


    Akeno couldn''t avoid this attack only she saw someone suddenly move very fast and punch Fenrir in front of her.


    BAAAAMMM!!!


    "ARGGG!!" Fenrir shouted in pain when his face was being hit by this masked man. It still felt very painful and suddenly arge thunder also attacked him.


    BOOOOM!!!


    "Are you okay, Akeno?" Yuuki looked very worried at her.


    "Are you okay, Akeno!!" Barakiel also came to her.


    "Hmm, I am, okay," Akeno nodded at them and felt warm in her heart. She looked at both men who sighed in relief.


    Loki didn''t really care about Fenrir but rather the one who punched Fenrir. He didn''t expect there was someone who was strong enough to punch Fenrir. But he snorted since that attack wasn''t enough to beat Fenrir, "How foolish! Fenrir!!"


    "ROAAAARRRR!!!" Fenrir roared.


    "You''re not bad, father-inw, do you care, let me beat this mutt?" Yuuki asked.


    "No way, I will beat this mutt first," Barakiel said of him.


    Both of them started to make a bond between father and son.


    But before they started arge green magic crest appeared on both Loki and Fenrir.


    Loki was startled and looked around.


    "You''re full of openings," Ajuka said, and made a pyramid to trap them.


    "Beelzebub!!" Loki was startled and he was being teleported away from this ce.


    "That mutt, I will grill him and make him BBQter," Yuuki was angry at Fenrir.


    "You don''t need to do that, we can make him skewer," Akeno said.


    "That''s also good," Yuuki nodded.


    Barakiel wasn''t sure how to react in the conversation between his self proimed son-inw and his daughter, ''At least, she is safe.'' He started to think that Yuuki was pleasing to his eyes.


    They started to discuss how to handle Loki who was trapped by Ajuka. They told everyone to go back and started to gather the leaders of each faction.


    Yuuki was also in the room in the back of Azazel. He was his bodyguard and Azazel also told him toe.


    "It seems like your physical ability is also good," Sirzechs told him.


    "It is just not bad," Yuuki said. He could feel everyone was observing him since they saw him punching Fenrir by his barehanded. He had made several items that increased his strength, though, he didn''t make that much and he also didn''t really use it that much.


    Yuuki looked at Serafall who was looking at him while moving her head up and down. He could only smile at her and ignored her for now. He didn''t really want her to know his real identity after all.


    "Well, let''s talk about both Loki and Fenrir, it looks like we made it through, for now," Azazel sighed.


    "Ajuka teleported Loki and Fenrir to far offnd, but that was the only temporary solution," Sirzechs said.


    "Yes, I am sure that he will attack again," Ajuka said.


    Odin stood up and said, "As the leader of Norse, I take full responsibility." He told them that he would bring Mjolnir to catch him and seal him there but he needed to take it to Valha.


    "So we need to buy time," Azazel said while looking at him.


    "What?" Yuuki asked. He realized everyone was looking at him.


    "We can''t move since it will cause Ragnarok, we can only hope for you to buy us some time," Azazel said.


    "Please, Archer," Sirzechs and Serafall said.


    "If you can help with this, I will ept your rtionship," Barakiel suddenly said.


    "What? Really?" Yuuki didn''t think Barakiel would say this to him.


    Barakiel nodded, "Yes."


    Azazel said to him, "Don''t you have Gilgamesh''s treasure that can hold gods?"


    Yuuki looked at him and looked at him weirdly. He didn''t answer him but said to everyone, "Then I will ept this task."


    [Quest: Stop Loki to cause Ragnarok.]


    [Reward: System lottery 3x]


    [System tips - Buy time for everyone and wait for Odin to get Mjolnir.]


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and he needed to get serious now.

 Chapter 302: Loki 2

    Yuuki forgot that he had gotten a reward from the ''Amateur Music Tournament''. He needed to open it and thought this would be useful when he had to fight Loki. He opened his reward and the lottery started to roll.


    [Reward: child raising 100 points proficiency, architecture 100 points proficiency, and chemistry 100 points proficiency.]


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he saw the reward he got from the lottery, ''Child raising?'' He didn''t have children right now and even though it was useful he would only use it in a few years when his girlfriends to wives to be pregnant. He started to imagine many cute children moving around.


    "What are you smiling about?" Akeno asked him curiously.


    "Nothing, I am just thinking about a child, it will be nice to have it in the future, right?" Yuuki smiled.


    Akeno blushed and looked away, "I - I don''t know but I think that''s nice."


    "Then how about we make it now?" Yuuki asked.


    "You pervert!!" Akeno reprimanded her.


    Everyone was looking at them with twitching on their lips. They would need to buy a time and had to fight one of the legendary gods, Loki. But they were flirting with each other and didn''t really care about anyone around. They felt like eating dog food when they saw them flirting.


    "Kuhh! Issei, I am jealous!!" Saji said.


    "I know, Saji! I know!" Issei also felt jealous and wanted to do something like that with Rias or Asia. He turned his head and saw both Rias and Asia were blushing when they looked at both Akeno and Archer.


    Yuuki was talking with Akeno while thinking about his reward, ''Architecture, huh?'' He sighed and though this reward was kind ofte. He had bought his house and his house would be done in a few days. He was toozy to renovate it since he had a lot of matter he needed to do. But he thought this power would be useful with his ''Arc of Embodiment''.


    Yuuki also looked at his other reward and it was chemistry. He looked at the sky and felt that he could see an imaginary periodic table. He was thinking until someone called him.


    "My name is Sona Sitri, nice to meet you," Sona introduced herself to him.


    "Ok, you can call me Archer," Yuuki said.


    "Please, take care of us," Sona said.


    "Yes, please, take care of us, Archer," Rias said.


    Sona and Rias had talked to both of their older brother and older sister to help him to stop both Loki and Fenrir. They wanted to help him and wanted to stop both Loki and Fenrir from causing Ragnarok to the world.


    Yuuki felt that he had to baby sitter both of them. He didn''t show his displeasure but at least he got his time to be together with Akeno. He looked at Koneko who kept looking at him, "What''s wrong, Shirone?"


    "I can''t go?" Koneko asked.


    "I am sorry, I can only send 10 people," Ajuka told her.


    Koneko sighed and felt quite disappointed. She wanted to test her result after she had trained with her big sister.


    "Hey, if you want to taste your power, why don''t you have a spar with me, Shirone?" Yuuki asked.


    Koneko shook her head hard at him, "No, I will have to spar with Issei-san, Kiba, or Xenovia."


    "Koneko-chan," the three of them felt moved when Koneko called three of them.


    "I feel like I can beat them somehow," Koneko said.


    Kiba, Issei, and Xenovia twitched their lips when Koneko underestimated them. They also felt curious about what kind of training she had undergone in the past few days. They also looked at Akeno, who had been by Archer''s side ever since they had been together. They knew Akeno was very strong and how powerful she had be after spending a few days with him.


    They also had trained very hard in the past few days and would definitely show them how powerful they were in front of him. Their target was him, Archer and Azazel had told them that Archer was the same age as them.


    They can''t beat him right now but that doesn''t mean they can''t do it in the future.


    "Sorry to make you waiting," Rossweisse came to them with her Valkyrie armor.


    The men were looking at her with amazement since Rossweisse looked very s.e.xy and beautiful.


    Yuuki was looking at her until his ear was pulled by Akeno.


    "Is she beautiful?" Akeno asked.


    "You''re more beautiful, Akeno," Yuuki said.


    Akeno snorted at him and sighed. She rested her head on his shoulder while looking at everyone. She would fight against Loki but she wasn''t scared or nervous since he was beside her.


    Rossweisse looked at both Archer and Akeno with an envious expression. She didn''t have a boyfriend and wanted one too. She started to remember Yuuki who treated her a beef stew and offered her a job. She had seen him on the television and felt curious about what kind of job he had offered him. She started to remember her boss, Odin, and her sry.


    Rossweisse also needed to fight Loki and felt that her sry was too small. She really needed to change her job after this battle.


    They would go to Loki and Grayfia would give him something.


    "This is Phoenix Tears, it can be used for healing, this is an emergency and we can only find three of these," Grayfia said while giving a box of Phoenix tears to him.


    "Thank you," Yuuki said and received it. He also touched her hand when he received the box. He felt her hand felt really cold but soft at the same time. He received a re from her but he ignored it. He ced these items in his pocket dimension.


    "Don''t force yourself, you cane back if you can''t handle it," Azazel said.


    "Can you protect my little sister and everyone?" Sirzechs looked at him.


    "Yes, please protect my little sister," Serafall also said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and thought that he really became a baby sitter.


    "Onii-sama, we''re strong enough to protect ourselves!" Rias said.


    "Yes, I will protect you, Buchou!" Issei said.


    "Onee-sama, you don''t need to worry, we will buy a time and wait for Odin-sama to pick the Mljonir," Sona said.


    Yuuki sighed and felt that he really needed to take care of them. He looked at them and said, "I will try to protect the girls, but for the guys, you should protect yourselves."


    "You don''t need to do that!!" Issei said.


    "We won''t be a burden," Kiba said.


    "Yeah, we will show you the result of our training!" Saji said.


    "Then I will start to teleport everyone," Ajuka said.


    Yuuki gave up thinking about them and let them show their result of training.


    Suddenly arge green magic crest appeared and teleported everyone.


    "Can he stop Loki?" Ajuka asked.


    "Don''t worry about him, he is very strong," Azazel said with a smile.


    They arrived at the barrennd and saw a big green pyramid in front of them. They saw it start to crack until it was destroyed.


    Crash!


    "Hmph, Beelzebub! What a petty trick!" Loki looked very pissed and he looked at a group of people in front of him.


    They looked at each other and knew the battle would start.

 Chapter 303: Loki 3

    Yuuki looked at both Loki and Fenrir.


    "Lord Loki! Baring your fangs at our great Father in unforgivable! You should voice your opinions through the proper channels!" Rossweisse was angry.


    "The Valkyrie that apanies Odin, though I hear you are talented, your power is far from God''s," Loki said with disdain.


    "You refuse to listen to the reason," Rossweisse said.


    Loki had a smug face and said, "You are all too weak for the opening act for Ragnarok."


    "Really?" Yuuki looked at him.


    "Hmph, don''t be arrogant!" Loki said and suddenly the mountain was destroyed.


    BOOOM!!!


    "ROARRRR!!" Fenrir appeared and looked very angry at them.


    "Fenrir!" Rossweisse was surprised.


    Then another two small Fenrir appeared.


    "Those are Fenrir''s children, Hati and Skoll," Rossweisse said.


    Loki smiled and raised his hand.


    Suddenly the sky became ck and thunder hit the ground.


    "RAAAAA!!!" The dragon-like snake appeared around Fenrir and his children.


    "Even one of the five great dragon kings, the Midgard serpent," Rias said with a serious expression.


    "So many legendary monsters!" Irina said.


    "An imitation was created using a dragon king as a base," Rosseiweisse said.


    "We''re surrounded," Saji was quite nervous.


    "Well, I will take care of Loki, can you handle the rest?" Yuuki asked everyone.


    "YES!!!" They answered at the same time.


    "Wait! Can you handle him?" Rosseiweisse was a bit worried.


    "You don''t need to worry about him, he is very strong," Akeno said.


    "We need to focus on them," Rias said while looking at those legendary monsters.


    Rossiweisse nodded at them.


    "Issei, can that masked man handle Loki?" Saji asked. He didn''t know Archer really well.


    "Well, I don''t know how strong he is actually but he is very strong," Issei said.


    "Issei-kun, Saji-kun, we need to focus on those monsters," Kiba said.


    "YES!!"


    Yuuki looked at Loki who was flying in the sky.


    "Do you think you can handle me alone?" Loki said with disdain.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and snapped his fingers.


    Loki suddenly felt a bad premonition when he saw him snapping his fingers. Then suddenly from his surroundings, he saw a ripple and golden beautiful chains appeared from those ripples and moved very fast toward him.


    "Shit!" Loki ran very fast but the chains were faster.


    ng! ng! ng!


    His body was being tied by these chains and he couldn''t escape from it. Loki also started to feel his power was being absorbed slowly by these chains, "BASTARD!!!!!!" He was beyond angry and wanted to kill this masked guy.


    Yuuki ignored him and snapped his finger again. He made a chair and read a book there while looking at everyone. He used Enkidu, the special chain of Gilgamesh.


    The special ability of these chains was to bind anyone with divinity and Loki was one of the Norse gods. His chance to escape from these chains was zero and he could only wait for Odin to bring Mljonir to ce him into jail in Valha.


    Loki tried to force himself to destroy these chains which bound him up but he couldn''t, "BASTARD!! LET GO OF ME!!!" He was helpless but he was angrier than anything. He thought he could start a Ragnarok but this masked man could trap him with only this chain, ''What the hell is this chain!!'' He moved his body again but his body started to get weaker.


    Yuuki snapped his finger and gagged his mouth with a towel. He didn''t want to hear his scream since it was annoying.


    "Well, now, my job is to be a baby sitter," Yuuki said while reading a book.


    Rossweisse opened her mouth wide when she saw Loki, one of the Norse gods, was being chained by that golden chain. She observed that chain and said it unconsciously, "Enkidu."


    Rossweisse knew ''Enkidu'' was the legendary chain of the first king of humans, Gilgamesh. She remembered the legend that every treasure in the world was originally from Gilgamesh. He was the one who owned every treasure in the world. She also remembered this was being used by him to stop the rampage of ''Bull of Heaven'' or Gugnna.


    Rossweisse wanted to know how this masked man had this treasure on him.


    Fenrir, Skoll, Hati, and the dragon were startled when they saw Loki was chained by this masked man. They attacked him with intent to release Loki.


    "We won''t let you!!" Akeno said and she released her lighting. She smiled when she looked at him and seized Loki instantly.


    "HAAA!!!" Rias also released the power of destruction on those legendary monsters. She was also curious about that chain but it was better to ask itter. After all, that masked man was the boyfriend of her queen. She could ask Akenoter and more importantly, she needed to defeat them.


    "Don''t let those monsters attack him!" Sona made a giant water snake and attacked the Midgard serpent. She was surprised that Archer could trap Loki very fast and she knew her job was to protect him from the legendary monster in front of them.


    Xenovia was amazed looking at him who was sitting in the chair while reading a book. She saw him snapped his finger and suddenly a lot beautiful chain bound Loki. She saw Loki tried to get away but it was futile.


    "Amazing..." Irina looked at that beautiful chain. She felt attracted to those chains and wanted to know what kind of chain was that.


    "Ddraig, do you know what chain is that?" Issei asked.


    "That is Enkidu, the chain that stops the gods," Ddraig said.


    "The chain that stops the gods, huh?" Issei clenched his hand and felt he was still very weak.


    Kiba, Saji, and Tsubaki looked at him in awe but when they heard the screams of those beasts, they knew that they needed to defend him from those beasts.


    Yuuki looked at Akeno and said, "Akeno, use that!"


    "Ok!" Akeno said and snapped her finger, "Lightning Empress Armor!" Her body was being illuminated by a blinding light.

 Chapter 304: Loki 4

    "Let''s go!" Issei said.


    "Yeah! I will show him the results of my training!" Saji said.


    "Buchou!" Issei said.


    "Kaichou!" Saji said.


    Rias and Sona nodded at the same time.


    "Promotion, Queen!!" Issei and Saji said at the same time. Both of their bodies were being enveloped by light.


    "Bnce Breaker!!" Issei said and raised his booted gear.


    "Welsh Dragon Bnce Breaker!" Ddaraig said.


    Issei transformed and his body was being covered by a red dragon armor and arge dragon wings. He looked very confident only Fenrir attacked him and destroyed his wings.


    "RAOOO!!!" Skoll attacked him.


    "ARRRRRHH!!!!" Issei fell down from the sky and Fenrir opened its mouth wide. When he was almost being eaten by it both Kiba and Xenovia helped him. They pushed him away and attacked Fenrir at the same time.


    "Sword Birth!" Kiba said and many swords appeared from the ground and attacked Fenrir at the same time.


    "Durandal!!" Xenovia shed sword energy toward this monster and made it thrown away to therge mountain.


    Issei, who was being saved, also didn''t want to lose and released his magic "Dragon Shot!"


    The beam of energy came out of his gauntlet and hit the Fenrir strike into its head.


    BOOOM!!!


    Saji looked at Hati and used the new power that he got from training in the Grigori, "Let''s go! Absorption Line!!!"


    Saji released a pale blue colored line from his sacred gear and restained the Hati.


    Hati wanted to get away but this line kept absorbing its power, "ROARRR!!"


    "Hehehe, then I will give you another surprise, ze ck re!!!" Saji also used his new power to transfer this curse me toward Hati. He was absorbing its power and burnt it at the same time. He smirked and looked very happy with his new power.


    Rias, Sona, Akeno, and Tsubaki looked at the Midgard serpent in front of them.


    "So then, this must be our opponent," Rias said.


    Akeno gathered both lighting and holy magic at the same time and released it toward thisrge serpent, "HAAAA!!!" She had epted her origin and she had be stronger than before.


    BOOOM!!!!


    Rias, Sona, and Tsubaki were amazed at her new power.


    "Akeno, so you''ve epted it?" Rias asked. She didn''t expect Akeno to use the power of her fallen angel.


    Akeno nodded, "Y-yes, because of him." She was still shy and blushing when she remembered that he was the one who helped him. Her heart was beating very fast and she was excited, "Ugh..." She held both of her cheeks with her hands.


    "Hmm, you''ve fallen in love with him that much, huh?" Sona said while adjusting her sses.


    Akeno didn''t answer her and looked away.


    The three girls started to get interested in this topic but the Midgard serpent was angry since its body was hurt. It released a breath of fire from its mouth.


    "ROARRR!!"


    Everyone dodged away from this attack and Tsubaki used her sacred gear.


    "Let''s send back those mes back, Mirror Alice!" Arge mirror appeared in front of her, that mirror absorbed those fire breathes and released it back toward the Midgard serpent.


    "ROARRR!!" The Midgard serpent was surprised and screamed in pain but it was still far away from being defeated. Looking at the four of them with angry expressions.


    Sona and Rias looked at each other and nodded at the same time. They released their respective magic and attacked this Midgard serpent at the same time.


    Rossweisse and Irina worked together to beat Skoll, Fenrir''s child at the same time.


    "Be careful, even if this is only Fenrir''s child, but if their fangs reach you, it is over," Rossweisse said.


    "Irina, be careful!" Xenovia was worried about her friend since Irina was only a human.


    "Don''t worry, let me show you, my new me!" Irina held her hands together, wings appeared from her back and white halo also appeared on the top of her head.


    Everyone was surprised to see her transformation.


    "That form," Kiba said.


    "Doesn''t she look like an angel?" Issei said.


    "I have be a reincarnated angel through Lord Michael''s blessing! ept my holy wrath! Amen!" Irina released a halo of light magic and trapped Skoll from moving.


    Rossweisse, who saw this chance, also attacked Skoll with her magic, "It seems they don''t have as much defensive power as Fenrir."


    Boom!Boom!Boom!


    Yuuki who saw the battlefield sigh and felt quite disappointed. He hoped some protagonist aura would help them to defeat those legendary monster as soon as possible but he had to give both phoenix aura to both Saji and Kiba. He could use heal them by himself but he was toozy to heal a male.


    Yuuki went to Xenovia to heal herself, "Are you okay?"


    Xenovia nodded, "Thank you, you can use healing magic?"


    "I can," Yuuki said.


    "Then I can attack those monsters without worry!!" Xenovia stood up and raised his Durandal again.


    Yuuki shook at this muscle-brain girl but thinking she was a bit cute. He went back to Loki who had a smug face on his face. He knew that this god must be thinking that his legendary monsters were very strong and they couldn''t beat them.


    "Akeno, use that!" Yuuki said to Akeno.


    "Ok!" Akeno nodded at him and snapped her finger, "Lightning Empress Armor!!" Her body was being illuminated by a blinding light. Her hair changed into braid ponytail style, her body was covered by light bluish armor and she also held a long spear with two spearheads and has a decorated circr wheel connecting the shaft with the spearheads. Her strength increased several times and her aura became even more dangerous.


    "This?" Rias looked at him. She didn''t expect Akeno to have this kind of secret. She was also curious where she had gotten those armors and weapons.


    Everyone was also curious about her new armor, they could feel a tingling sensation on their skins. They shuddered when they looked at her form.


    "Loki, you need to wipe the smugs of your face now," Yuuki said.


    Loki opened her eyes wide.


    The sky became ck and thunder kept roaring.


    Boom!Boom!Boom!


    Akeno took a deep breath and said, "Bararaq...." The wheel on her spear kept moving and gathered arge amount of lighting in the surrounding, "Saiqa!" She released an enormous lighting st toward the Midgard serpent.


    "ROARRR!!" The Midgard serpent was unwilling but when it saw those enormous lighnting. It knew that it was useless to put any resistance.


    SWISH!!!!!!!


    This enormous lighting hit the imitation Midgard serpent and pierced everything in front of it.


    BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!!


    "ROARRRR!!" The imitation Midgard serpent could only roar and disappeared along this lighting.


    Akeno looked very heroic and smiled looking at the results of her new power. She smiled evilly thinking about what kind of attacks and punishment that she could do toward her opponents in the future.

 Chapter 305: Loki 5

    Everyone sucked a deep breath when they saw the imitation Midgard serpent was killed instantly. They also saw thend and mountain melting because of that lightning attack.


    Even Sona almost let her sses fall off and opened her mouth in amazement, ''Is it that armor?''


    "S-so strong! A-Akeno-san is very strong!" Issei was amazed.


    Everyone was standing still and was still amazed at her new power.


    Akeno released her armor and felt very tired. She fell down and she was being caught on his arms.


    "Don''t force yourself," Yuuki sighed at her.


    Akeno smiled and slept on his arms.


    Yuuki shook his head and went back to his chair. He sat veryfortably and Akeno was sleeping on his chest.


    They were still in shock until a magic crest appeared on the bottom of Fenrir.


    Fenrir was stunned and a lot of chains suddenly bound him on the ground, "ROARR!!"


    "Wow, amazing, nyaa!" Kuroka suddenly appeared and looked at the melting ground and mountain.


    "Hmm," Arthur also nodded looking at Akeno''s power.


    Loki became even more helpless when he saw his imitation Midgard serpent was killed and Fenrir was being chained. He wanted to get away from this bastard chain but his power kept weakening every second. He also wanted to curse him but his mouth was gagged by a towel.


    "The magic chains of Gleipner?! Why is it here?!" Rossweisee was surprised.


    "Kuroka!!" Rias and her peerage were stunned when they saw her.


    "We''re going to take Fenrir nyaa!" Kuroka said.


    Arthur didn''t say anything and teleported Fenrir toward him. He took his Excalibur Ruler and inserted it at Fenrir.


    Excalibur Ruler is the strongest Excalibur fragment of the seven. Its power grants the wielder the power to manipte anything, be it matter, energy or even ether if he or she wishes. With time, the controlled opponent or object will gradually lose their will and eventually be fully subjugated.


    "Then we will go back now," Arthur gave them a gentleman bow and nodded at him.


    Yuuki waved his hand at them.


    "Archer, nyaa! Let me up again, nyaa!!" Kuroka teleported along with Fenrir and Arthur.


    They were just bbergasted when they saw two people suddenlying and taking Fenrir away. They looked at him and wanted to ask for an exnation but he ignored them.


    "Defeat them first," Yuuki said while looking at both Hati and Skoll.


    They nodded and attacked both Hati and Skoll at the same time. They kept fighting them until Rossweisse received a call from Odin, "Yes, thank you." She looked at him and said, "Mjolnir ising."


    Yuuki nodded at her and suddenly from the sky a white blinding light appeared and arge hammer came out.


    Loki was getting frustrated with each second. He saw this masked bastard take Mjolnir and waved it around.


    Yuuki looked at Loki and said, "Goodbye." He waved Mjolnir and bashed it toward Loki. He expected this hammer would smash him or something only this hammer sealed Loki instantly.


    "I won''t back down!! I curse you!!!" Loki said and released a curse toward him only he saw that curse was being absorbed by arge mirror in front of him.


    "Then I will release it back at you," Yuuki said and let that curse hit Loki back. He shook his head and felt that Tsubaki''s Mirror Alice was quite useful. He was still carrying Akeno with one of his hands, he looked at everyone and said, "Let''s go back."


    They nodded at him and felt that the Norse god, Loki, was still weaker than him.


    They teleported back and saw everyone was waiting for him.


    "Hahaha, as expected of you," Azazel was happy and pped his back several times.


    "Akeno!!!" Barakiel was panicked when he saw Akeno was sleeping.


    "Don''t worry, father-inw, she is just excited to use her new toy and tired in the process," Yuuki said. He ignored Azazel, who was very happy while pping his back.


    "It was all thanks to you that everything can be solved peacefully, do you have a wish or something?" Sirzechs asked.


    "Really? I can ask something?" Yuuki asked.


    Sirzechs nodded, "Yes, as long as it is within my power, I will help you."


    "I will help you too," Serafall said.


    Ajuka looked at both of them but he didn''t voice her rejection. He didn''t mind to reward him since Archer had helped them to stop Loki from starting Ragnarok.


    "Then can you forgive the crime of Kuroka," Yuuki said to them.


    "What?" Koneko looked at him in surprise.


    "Kuroka, is it the S-ss criminal?" Ajuka asked.


    "Yeah, she happens to be my mate, it will be troublesome to have a devil to keeping toward her," Yuuki said.


    "Hahahaha, young people are good, you have your own harem!!" Odin suddenlyughed.


    "Odin-sama, please, mind your words!!" Rossweisse thought that she really needed to change her job.


    Serafall, Sirzechs, and Ajuka talked to each other for a while.


    Koneko was very nervous waiting for their answer. She was also wanting her sister''s crime to be forgiven. She looked at his figure who was still maintaining his smile. She walked toward him and held his hand. She was very nervous right now and this was the only thing she could think of to feel calm.


    Yuuki also held her hand waiting for them to give their answers.


    The three of them nodded and Sirzechs said to him, "Don''t worry, we will do our best to do that."


    Yuuki nodded and understood even though Maou was quite an enviable position but it didn''t have any power in government. He snapped his finger and made a fake proof of the devil who was Kuroka''s master had done something very cruel and wanted to test on Koneko to make super devils, "I hope this can help you."


    Sirzechs took it and read it. He was surprised to see what was inside the doc.u.ment, "Thank you, this really helps us."


    Yuuki nodded and Akeno had woken up. He didn''t want to stay too long and needed toe back.


    "Are you going back?" Akeno and Koneko looked quite sad.


    "Do you want toe with them then?" Yuuki asked with a smile.


    "No! Akeno needs to prepare for her date with you! She needs to be with us!" Rias suddenly came.


    "Yes, Koneko-chan promises to have a spar with me too," Xenovia said.


    "I-I also misses both Akeno-san and Koneko-chan," Asia said.


    Yuuki, Akeno, and Koneko looked at each other and sighed.


    "Well, I have just bought a house in Kuoh, you can live there if you want," Yuuki said.


    "Hey? Is that true?" Akeno was surprised.


    "Yes, though, I still haven''t entered that house though, I will give the keyter, then I will go back, the other will be worried if I am not on the bed," Yuuki said with a smile.


    "Then goodbye," Akeno said.


    Yuuki turned his head but stopped. He walked toward Akeno and this made Akeno confused.


    "Did you forget something?" Akeno asked.


    "Of course, I forgot something," Yuuki kissed her lips.


    Akeno opened her eyes wide but she started to enjoy this kiss.


    Everyone showed a variation of emotion when they saw both of them kissing at each other.


    Akeno and Yuuki started to exchange their tongues and hugged each other. Both of them stayed for a while until Yuuki moved back since Akeno had lost her breath.


    "Visit me," Akeno said.


    "You should live in my home, you know," Yuuki said to her.


    Akeno shook her head, "I am still a student, maybe when I graduate."


    Yuuki nodded at her, "Then let''s meet up again on our date."


    Akeno smiled, "Yes, I can''t wait for that."


    They looked at each other again and wanted to kiss again only they were being stopped by a cough.


    "Cough, I think that is enough," Barakiel appeared between them.


    "Yeah, that is enough!" Rias also said.


    "Yeah, we need to ask whether Akeno-san has had a child with you," Xenovia said.


    Barakiel looked at him with a fierce expression when he heard Xenovia''s words.


    Yuuki twitched his lips at Xenovia, ''This dumb girl!!'' He sighed and said, "Then I will go back now, goodbye, everyone." He snapped his finger and disappeared instantly without leaving any trace.


    Ajuka looked at them and asked, "Who is he?"


    "We don''t know, but the only thing we know is that he is allied and that he is also Barakiel''s son-inw and he will tell us his identity when he is ready," Sirzechs said.


    Both of them started to talk to each other until Serafall screamed.


    "AAAAAHHH!!! I HAVE AN APPOINTMENT WITH SOMEONE!! BYE!!!" Serafall teleported instantly.


    They looked at each other and looked at Sona.


    Sona became nervous and said, "S-she wants to make an anime studio with her friends."


    "ANIME STUDIO!!!"


    They were startled and one girl suddenly was excited.


    "ANIME STUDIO!! SONA!! WHERE IS SERAFALL-SAMA!! LET ME MEET HER!!" Rias was very excited.


    They shook their heads and started to forget the attack of Loki. They were also curious about his identity but they couldn''t find it.


    "Who is he?"


    "We don''t know."


    "Tsk, what a useless."


    "Uhyauhya, he is very strong."


    "Well, we need to start our other n."


    They nodded at the same time.

 Chapter 306: New House

    Yuuki arrived back at his apartment. He was happy when he received a call from the architect that he had employed that his house was ready.


    "Really?" Yukana was excited.


    "Go, we need to go!" Ranko said.


    Utaha was also quite curious and wanted to check on their new house.


    Yuuki took them to his car and drove toward his new home. He had to wait for quite a long time and wanted to know his new house. When he was driving he only remembered that he didn''t bring Makoto along with him. He stopped the car and came back to the apartment to bring Makoto.


    They had arrived at his new house and looked at it with a satisfied expression.


    "Ah, wee," the woman architect came out to greet him.


    "Hey, is it ready?" Yuuki asked.


    She nodded at him and said, "Yes, you can check it right away."


    They nodded and entered the house at the same time. She guided them and showed every corner of the house. They were being guided to a garage where it was fit for two cars inside. Then continued to the first floor where there was a kitchen, living room, one guest''s room manga studio, and a door to the underground.


    Yuuki had told them to make the underground to make a music studio inside. He saw there had been a lot of musical instruments since he had given them the money. Though, he felt it was quite wasteful since he could make his own furniture, but he didn''t mind since it helped the economy of this country.


    Then they continued to the second floor, there were six rooms there and it was enough for all of his girlfriends and cousin if he didn''t add it anymore. They had chosen their own rooms and he had chosen the biggest room on this floor.


    Yuuki entered his room and found the door to the hidden onsen on the third floor. He had a lot of ideas and he could change his house with his magic. He talked with the architect for a bit and she told him that should be called her again when he had a n to renovate his home.


    Five of them were inside this house.


    "Well, let me renovate this house," Yuuki snapped his fingers and his house started to change.


    The four girls were amazed at the change of this house and felt that magic was really convenient.


    Yuuki felt satisfied with his house and called the movingpany to help to move their things in the apartment. His days were quite hectic since he had to move to his new house but he felt happy since this was his new house. He had called his dad to tell him that he had moved his house. He also told everyone that he had moved his house and told them his address.


    Shouko didn''te since she had to apany her grandmother to check up on her health.


    Yuuki was quite worried about her and thought he should check his grandma-inw. He was cleaning the house until he heard his phone ringing. He opened it and was surprised.


    "Rossweisse?" Yuuki asked.


    "Ah, Yuuki," Rossweisse said.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "D - do you still have the job offer?" Rossweisse asked.


    Yuuki was happy and thought he had got his secretary now, "Yes, of course, you cane to my house." He told her about his new address.


    "Thank you, my boss just left me behind in this country and I don''t know anyone," Rossweisse sounded very sad on the phone.


    "Don''t worry," Yuuki said and started to console her.


    They were talking for quite a long time since Rossweisseined about her old boss and she was drunk.


    Yuuki wanted tough at her misfortune but he didn''t since and consoled her slowly.


    "Hiks... Hiks... Thank you, I wille there," Rossweisse said.


    "Yes, I will be waiting," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse closed her phone and wiped the tears in her eyes.


    "Rossweisse-san, do you have a ce to stay?" Rias asked.


    Rossweisse nodded and said, "Yes, I met someone nice in Tokyo and he offered me a job."


    "Really?" Rias was surprised. She didn''t expect someone had offered her a job already. She wanted her to be part of her peerage but it seemed she needed more time, "Who is your new boss?"


    "You should know that in the''Amateur Music Tournament'' he is quite young but he has his ownpany," Rossweisse said.


    "Really? Who is it?" Rias became even more curious.


    "Ichijou Yuuki, the winner of ''Amateur Music Tournament''," Rossweisse said.


    "What?" Rias, Akeno, and Koneko were surprised.


    Rias looked at Koneko and asked, "Koneko, do you know him?" She wasn''t surprised by Akeno since she had taken her to watch his drama show. She was surprised at first but she knew that Yuuki was the candidate of Serafall-sama''s peerage and young master of the only yakuza family in this country.


    Koneko panicked when Rias asked her this question. She looked at Akeno for help.


    "We met Yuuki when both of us went to Amagi Brilliant Park," Akeno said and added, "Both of them became acquaintances at that time."


    Koneko nodded really hard at her exnation.


    "You''re in that park? Why didn''t you tell me?" Rias asked.


    "Well, we''re with Vali''s group, you can ask, Kiba, since he met us," Akeno said.


    "Kiba?" Rias asked.


    "Yes, Buchou, I met both Akeno-san and Koneko-chan at that time, I also met the Vali''s group at that time," Kiba said.


    "But why didn''t you tell me?" Rias asked again.


    "You know the White Dragon Emperor is very hostile toward Issei, what do you think will happen when both of them meet?" Akeno asked. She had practiced this answer several times since she knew that Rias would ask her.


    Rias nodded and understood her reasoning, "Good job, then it''ll be disastrous when the park that was being built by Yuuki-sensei was destroyed by the fight between Dragon Emperor."


    Koneko and Akeno had a strange expression when they saw her expression when she heard his name. They knew that Rias thought that Yuuki who she had met was different from the Yuuki that drew the manga and wrote the novel. They sighed and felt the meeting between the two of them would be very troublesome.


    Little did they know that their meeting would be in the near future.

 Chapter 307: 3 Anime

    The next day, Yuuki had prepared his anime script for the new anime studio.


    Serafall had told him yesterday that she had prepared the anime studio and told him toe today. She also told him to bring the script and characters design of the anime to the studio.


    Yuuki didn''t know how big the anime studio was and how many projects that this studio could handle. He had only brought ''Sailor Moon'' that he had promised to Serafall, ''Pokemon'' since he also wanted to make Amagi Brilliant Park be more popr, andstly either ''One Piece'' or ''Fairy Tail''.


    Both ''One Piece'' and ''Fairy Tail'' were very popr and he was sure when both of those mangas became anime, this would increase the sales of two mangas.


    Yuuki had told his girlfriends that he woulde back quitete since he would also visit Hiratsuka. She had told him toe to her house at night to have dinner with her family. He had to act as her fake boyfriend to stop her marriage. As a good student, he would help her to solve this problem and he also didn''t want his cute teacher to marry someone who she didn''t want.


    Yuuki kissed his girlfriends and went to the anime studio in his car.


    Yuuki arrived at the anime studio and was quite amazed in fact. He didn''t expect Serafall would make an anime studio in this big building.


    "YUUKI!!!!"


    Yuuki turned his head and saw a cute woman in a twin-tail hairstyle and pink cute clothes. He also saw her holding a magical staff in her hand, "Serafall."


    Serafall stopped and pouted, "Mooo!! Call me, Levia-tan!"


    "Ok, Serafall," Yuuki said with nonchnce. He didn''t really want to call her Levia-tan.


    "Moooo!!!" Serafall jumped into him and hit him lightly.


    "Stop, stop, let''s talk about the anime, don''t you want to make a magical girl anime?" Yuuki asked.


    Serafall stopped and nodded at him, "Yes, let me bring you around the studio." She pulled his hand and guided him around the studio.


    Yuuki let him guide him throughout the building.


    "This is the receptionist!" Serafall was very excited and showed him many ces in this building. From the drawing room, meeting room, library, kitchen, cafeteria, record room, and many more.


    Yuuki was quite bbergasted since this was quite wasteful. He also noticed that most of the employee was a devil, no, he didn''t even notice a human in this ce. He didn''t show it on his face but he was the only human in this ce.


    "Let''s talk about the anime!!" Serafall brought him to the meeting room where the director and many leaders of the staff were gathered.


    When both of them entered the room, everyone stood up and bowed at her, "Serafall-sama."


    "Moo!! Call me, Levi-tan!!!" Serafallined.


    Then they looked at him since they were curious who was this human who looked very close to Serafall.


    "Let me introduce you, this is Yuuki, he is also known as Yuuki-sensei, he will be the one who tells you about the project," Serafall said.


    They looked at him closely and suddenly realized that this young man was the one who drew both ''Fairy Tail'' and ''One Piece''. They became serious and knew that they would make both of the most popr manga into anime. They became excited at the thought since this would mean thispany would seed. They had thought that Serafall would make thispany on a whim but it seemed like it wasn''t the case.


    "Yuuki-sama, can you tell us about what kind of anime that we will make?" One of the directors said, He knew that this human was very close to Serafall and that was why he called him respectfully.


    "We''re going to make magical girl anime like Sailor Moon," Yuuki said.


    "Sailor Moon?" They were startled, they had thought that they would make ''Fairy Tail'' or ''One Piece'' but rather this magical girl anime. They were startled but listened to his exnation since they wanted to know what kind of anime was this.


    Yuuki started to give them the doc.u.ment about ''Sailor Moon'' from the characters, story, and song.


    Everyone was bbergasted since they didn''t need to think and only needed to follow his n. They started to feel their jobs would be easier since they didn''t need to think about the plot and only followed his n.


    "Then how many anime do you think you can handle?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm, our team can make around three projects," one of them said.


    Yuuki nodded and told them about the second project, ''Pokemon''.


    Everyone was surprised at this anime project. They had heard about this ''Pokemon'' characters and it was very popr among everyone. They didn''t know this young man would be the one who made these characters too.


    Yuuki gave them the finished n of ''Pokemon''. He wanted to make it as soon as possible and that was why he had prepared everything.


    The only thing that hecked was the voice actor or actress. He didn''t really know much about that and could only let them handle this problem.


    They became even more excited when they heard the story about this ''Pokemon''. They couldn''t wait to make it into reality since this would be their first time to make such an exciting anime.


    Most of them had experience in making an anime and they could see these works could make a lot of money.


    Everyone started to talk about the ''Pokemon'' to make this project to be sessful.


    "What is thest project?" One of them was curious. Both ''Sailor Moon'' and ''Pokemon'' would undoubtedly be one of the most popr anime in this world.


    Yuuki had thought for a bit and decided not to make both ''Fairy Tail'' and''One Piece'' since both mangas didn''t have that much of chapters. He thought about it for a bit and snapped his finger. He looked at them and said, "Ourst project is ''Cowboy Bebop''."


    They blinked their eyes several times and said, "WHAT?????"

 Chapter 308: Cowboy Bebop

    Yuuki had thought for a while and thought that he could make both ''Fairy Tail'' and ''One Piece''ter and it wouldn''t bete. He didn''t want the anime to be faster than the manga and it would disrupt the flow.


    Yuuki had thought about a lot of anime and the most popr was ''Cowboy Bebop''. He knew this anime was the most popr anime in thest 20 years.


    Many people still watched it and they still loved it until now.


    Cowboy Bebop?


    They felt strange about this strange title. They thought it was better to make ''Fairy Tail'' or ''One Piece''. They also felt this story was quite predictable and different from both ''Pokemon'' and ''Sailor Moon''.


    "Hmm, can you tell me about this story, Yuuki?" Serafall asked. She had been excited when he told them about his ns for both ''Pokemon'' and ''Sailor Moon''.


    Both ''Pokemon'' and ''Sailor Moon'' would be very popr, Serafall was sure about it, but she didn''t really know much about ''Cowboy Bebop''.


    "Well, don''t be hasty, this is the n, you can start to read it," Yuuki gave them the doc.u.ment n about ''Cowboy Bebop''. He also started to tell them about the story of this anime.


    In 2071, roughly fifty years after an ident with a hyperspace gateway made the Earth almost uninhabitable, humanity has colonized most of the rockys and moons of the Sr System. Amid a rising crime rate, the Inter Sr System Police (ISSP) set up a legalized contract system, in which registered bounty hunters (also referred to as "Cowboys") chase criminals and bring them in alive in return for a reward.


    The series'' protagonists are bounty hunters working from the spaceship Bebop. The original crew are Spike Spiegel, an exiled former hitman of the criminal Red Dragon Syndicate, and his partner Jet ck, a former ISSP officer.


    They areter joined by Faye Valentine, an amnesiac con artist; Edward Wong, an entric girl skilled in hacking; and Ein, a gically-engineered Pembroke Welsh Corgi with human-like intelligence. Over the course of the series, the team gets involved in disastrous mishaps leaving them without money, while often confronting faces and events from their past: these include Jet''s reasons for leaving the ISSP and Faye''s past as a young woman from Earth injured in an ident and cryogenically frozen to save her life.


    "The main story arc focuses on Spike and his deadly rivalry with Vicious, an ambitious criminal affiliated with the Red Dragon Syndicate," Yuuki told them. He told them about the fight between two rivalries and the affair of Spike with Vicious''s girlfriend Lucia.


    They listened quietly and felt more and more intrigued when he told them about this n.


    Spike and Vicious were once partners and friends, but when Spike began an affair with Vicious''s girlfriend Julia and resolved to leave the Syndicate with her, Vicious sought to eliminate Spike by ckmailing Julia into killing him.


    Julia goes into hiding to protect herself and Spike fakes his death to escape the Syndicate. In the present, Juliaes out of hiding and reunites with Spike, intending toplete their n.


    Vicious, having staged a coup d''¨¦tat and taken over the syndicate, sends hitmen after the pair. Julia is killed, leaving Spike alone. His heartbreak feeds his desire to kill Vicious once and for all.


    Spike leaves the Bebop after saying a final goodbye to Faye and Jet. Upon infiltrating the syndicate, he finds Vicious on the top floor of the building and confronts him after dispatching the remaining Red Dragon members.


    The final battle ends with Spike killing Vicious, only to be mortally wounded himself in the ensuing confrontation. The series concludes as Spike descends the main staircase of the building into the rising sun. He eventually falls to the ground.


    Yuuki told them about this story while mimicking how Spike fell to the ground after the final battle with Vicious.


    They opened their eyes wide and would have never thought about this kind of anime. They looked at him in admiration for him to be able to make something incredible. They felt moved by the past of the crew of Bebop and how their rtionsh.i.p.s would evolve with each other. They also knew this anime was full of controversy and it was too mature for children but they were a devil. They were excited about this kind of work.


    Yuuki also knew that even though these works were very popr in the past, it was full of controversy. But he wanted to make it since he knew this anime was very popr and one of the best anime that he had watched in the past.


    Yuuki had also prepared the music and the lyrics for this anime since the music was also one of the most important parts of this anime.


    The song would increase the emotion of the viewers who watched this anime, for both the sad part and the goofy part of this anime.


    Yuuki and everyone also started to be even more excited talking about the n of this anime.


    They kept asking him a lot of questions regarding these three animes that they would make.


    Yuuki answered most of their questions until they were satisfied. He wouldn''te to this anime studio most of the time since he had a lot of things to do. He would give them the n and they would start to work on it.


    They continued the meeting until the evening.


    Yuuki didn''t feel tired. He was excited right now that the world of entertainment, especially, the anime, manga, music, and game started to develop.


    Now, he only needed to go to the gamepany since he wanted to make a game. He could work on the musicter since he was waiting for the right moment. He ignored the call of Togawa Yoshiko and waited for the ''Summer Singing Concert Tournament''.


    Yuuki wasn''t that well known but he had quite good poprity but his worth was still quite small. He won the ''Amateur Music Tournament'' but it wasn''t enough. He needed to win once more of the tournamentter in the summer.


    Yuuki wanted to go back since he had promised Hiratsuka-sensei, only he was stopped by Serafall.


    "Wait, Yuuki! Let me show you something," Serafall said. She pulled him to the highest floor in the building and entered one of the rooms there.


    Serafall looked at him and said, "I will tell you a secret." She closed her eyes and suddenly she grew wings behind her back. She looked at him and said, "I am a Devil."


    Yuuki blinked his eyes and wasn''t sure how to answer her.

 Chapter 309: Our Matter

    Yuuki wasn''t sure how to react when Serafall had told him about her identity. He didn''t expect her to suddenly tell him about her real identity. He felt dumb to follow her without thinking about anything. He started to regret his action to follow her in this room and wanted to redo his action. But he couldn''t and could only think of how to handle this situation.


    Serafall smiled at him, "What do you think?"


    "Hmm, surprised?" Yuuki said unsurely.


    "But you didn''t look that surprised," Serafall said while smiling.


    Yuuki decided not to talk nonsense and said, "Well, I am a magician." He was a magician he could tell her that. Beside Serafall wouldn''t know that he was both Archer and Zero at the same time. He could make another identity that was a magician known as Yuuki.


    "Really?" Serafall was still smiling.


    "Yes," Yuuki said.


    "Then show me your magic," Serafall said.


    Yuuki took a deep breath and released a small breath of ice from his mouth. He didn''t use his usual gesture rather using this kind of new style.


    "Wow, it is ice magic!! We are reallypatible with each other!!" Serafall looked very happy.


    "Sorry?" Yuuki asked.


    "My magic is also ice," Serafall snapped her finger and the room was suddenly covered by ice and back to normal again


    Yuuki nodded at her in response, "Good."


    "Be my peerage," Serafall said.


    "Sorry?" Yuuki asked again.


    "Be my peerage!" Serafall said again.


    "Ok, what is peerage?" Yuuki asked.


    "Oh, you don''t know, then let me exin," Serafall started to exin what peerage was and she wanted him to be part of her peerage.


    Yuuki had already known what peerage was but he decided to act like he didn''t know about it. He kept nodding while listening to her exnation.


    "How is it?" Serafall asked.


    "Why do you want me?" Yuuki asked.


    "Because it is fun," Serafall said.


    "Fun?" Yuuki titled his head.


    "Yes, you can make anime, manga, acting, singing, and even writing. Maybe you can even do more. Lastly, you''re very strong," Serafall said while smiling and added, "I want someone like you in my peerage."


    Yuuki nodded at her and said, "Strong?"


    Serafall nodded and smiled, "Aren''t you the one who stopped Loki to start Ragnarok? You''re very strong, you can fight against gods."


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Did you mistake me with someone?"


    Serafall shook her head and said, "No, I''m not wrong."


    "Why do you think so?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, I guessed it when Akeno-chan was angry at you at that time, even though I was unsure, but when I remembered your mom, then it was possible," Serafall said.


    "My mom?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow again.


    Serafall said with a smile, "Yes, your mom is a witch!"


    Yuuki titled his head again, "No way."


    Serafall looked at him and said, "You don''t know your mom?"


    Yuuki shook his head, he had never seen his mother in this world. He had never asked his dad or Raku since it would cause a misunderstanding between them. He looked at her and asked, "You know her?"


    Serafall nodded and said, "I know but I won''t tell you if you don''t know."


    "Why?" Yuuki asked.


    "Maybe your mom doesn''t want you to know, anyway, I know your identity now, I want you to be my peerage!" Serafall jumped into him and hugged him.


    "No, I don''t want to be your peerage," Yuuki said.


    "Why? Why? Why?" Serafall shook his body hard.


    "Stop! Stop! I don''t want to be a devil alright and it will be troublesome," Yuuki said.


    "Why? Be a devil is nice! You can also be with me!" Serafall said.


    "No, I don''t want to be one, it is troublesome," Yuuki said.


    "No! You can be a high level or even ultimate devil when you reincarnate, it is not troublesome!" Serafall said.


    Yuuki took a deep breath and said, "Be a human is fun, we have limited time but that is very fun, I don''t know when I die but I don''t want to make a decision to be a devil on a whim alone."


    "Then what about your rtionship with Akeno and Kuroka? Both of them are nearly immortal, what are you going to do about them?" Serafall asked.


    "That is our matter, let us solve this matter by ourselves," Yuuki said.


    "But you''re a human!" Serafall said.


    "Is there something wrong with a human?" Yuuki asked.


    Serafall shook her head and said, "Nothing is wrong."


    "Then let me be human, you have a lot of time after all," Yuuki said.


    Serafall sighed and didn''t expect him to reject her, "Well, I won''t give up."


    "Do whatever you want then," Yuuki had a headache and wanted to go out but he stopped, "Did someone know besides you know my identity?"


    Serafall shook her head and said, "No, I am the only one who knows about you."


    "Thank you," Yuuki said.


    "Nothing, I am happy that we have a secret between us," Serafall said. She understood why he wanted to keep his identity a secret.


    "Then I will go back now, let''s meet again," Yuuki said but stopped again when he remembered something, "Didn''t you want to make a show?"


    Serafall nodded happily at him, "Yes! I want to make a magical girl show in the underworld! You can be the viin in my show!! I will invite you at that time!"


    Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Sure, I will be a viin, then goodbye."


    Serafall looked at his back and smiled since she would get what she wanted. She didn''t have to be in a hurry and she was a devil her age was practically unlimited.


    Yuuki didn''t really know how long was his age but he was sure he would have a long life since he had an Avalon and his magic. He also became even more curious about his mother, he wasn''t sure who was her identity and it was very hard to ask both his father and his little brother. He took a deep breath to calm himself since it was futile to think about the future since it still didn''t happen. He could only think to protect his girlfriends and family until both of The Khaos Brigade and The ck Organization were destroyed.


    Yuuki looked at the time and surprised since it was almost the time of his promise with Hiratsuka. He turned on his car and drove very fast. He didn''t really mind if his identity was known since he knew someday his identity would be known. He needed to prepare everything to protect his loved one.


    *BROOM!!!


    His car was moving fast toward his destination.

 Chapter 310: Meeting Grandfather-in-law

    Hiratsuka was waiting anxiously in front of the gate of her home. She wanted to smoke her cigarette but stopped since she had to introduce him to her grandfather. She looked at the clock and it was almost the time of the appointment.


    "That guy, if he doesn''te, then I will punish him at the schoolter," Hiratsuka said.


    *BRMMMM


    Hiratsuka turned her head and saw a car with very fast speed moved toward her. She saw this car stopped in front of her home.


    "I am notte right?" Yuuki came out of the car.


    Hiratsuka pulled his hand to enter her home, "Hurry up, my grandfather is very strict!"


    Yuuki looked at her home and he didn''t expect it to be this big. He was pulled inside by her and saw a lot of people in ck suits bowed their heads toward them. He looked at them and felt they were familiar somehow.


    "Your grandfather is already waiting, Ojou-sama," one of them said.


    Yuuki looked at her in amazement. He thought that Hiratsuka was too old to be called an Ojou-sama.


    "Shut up! Let''s go!" Hiratsuka was also embarrassed being called an ojou-sama by them. She was almost 30 years old and it was quite strange to call her that. Though she hadn''t married she was still an a.d.u.l.t rather than a youngdy.


    Yuuki looked at the big room in front of him and both of them entered at the same time. He saw a distinguished old man with sharply defined facial features, noticeably defined wrinkles, long white hair that flows past his neck, piercing eyes, thick white eyebrows, a white thick mustache and a short thick beard that splits down the middle.


    Yuuki was surprised to see him here, "Metsudo-jii?"


    "Ohh, Yuuki, it has been a while since we met each other," Metsudoughed when he saw him.


    Yuuki turned his head and looked at Hiratsuka, "You''re his grandchildren?"


    "I am," Hiratsuka said. She knew that both of her grandfather and him had met each other but he didn''t expect their rtionship to be very close.


    "Well, sit up and let me see you two," Metsudo said.


    Both Yuuki and Hiratsuka walked toward him and sat near him.


    "Hohohoho, I didn''t expect you to get the younger one, it seems my personality is passed down on you," Metsudo said.


    Hiratsuka blushed, "Grandpa!!" She wasn''t a cradle robber and she could only ask him since she didn''t know anyone.


    "Hohoho, don''t worry, I am happy that you chose him," Metsudo said.


    "Then, you can stop my marriage?" Hiratsuka looked very happy.


    Metsudo nodded at her, "Sure, but you need to prove to me that you''re really dating each other."


    "How?" Hiratsuka asked.


    Yuuki picked the tea on the table and drank it calmly. He looked at a tall man beside Metsudo who kept looking at him.


    This man is muscr, with ck hair that ispletely slicked back, a notableck of eyebrows with strong eyebrow ridges instead, powerful-looking narrowed eyes with darkened lines underneath and a chiseled cheekbone structure.


    "Spend your night here and make me great-grandchildren," Metsudo said.


    Yuuki almost spat out his tea. Luckily, he had drunk it earlier. He looked at this Metsudo-jii and wondered if he had heard it wrong.


    "W - w - what????" Hiratsuka was startled and blushed at the same time.


    "What are you embarrassed about? Both of you are dating each other, you are already 30! Hurry up and make me great-grandchildren!!!" Metsudo said.


    "But he is still high school!!!" Hiratsuka said.


    "Hmph, you young people! In my time, a lot of people have married in their teens!!" Metsudo said.


    "But we''re still students and teachers," Hiratsuka said.


    "You have already dated him! Just do the deed already!!!" Metsudo said.


    They were arguing with each other but Yuuki didn''t really care since his job was to make children. He didn''t mind this job and it wasn''t like he would make children immediately. He was sure there was a condom or something there.


    "Anyway!! You should go to sleep together tonight!!"! Metsudo gave her an ultimatum.


    Hiratsuka sighed but nodded to her grandfather.


    "Good, you go to your room first, I need to talk with him," Metsudo said.


    Hiratsuka nodded and whispered something to him, "Be careful," she said as she walked toward her room.


    Yuuki looked at both Metsudo and the man beside him.


    "Yuuki, it has been while isn''t it?" Metsudo smiled at him.


    "Haha, Metsudo-jii, that''s true, I am sorry that I can''t visit you, I have been quite busytely," Yuuki said.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry about it, you young people need to go on an adventure," Metsudo said with a smile.


    "That''s true," Yuuki nodded.


    "But to think you will grow into this much, you even robbed the ''Shounen Jump'' from Nogi, I am sure he is very vexed right now," Metsudo said.


    "Well, he is quite annoying, I also want that ''Shounen Jump''," Yuuki said.


    "I have also asked you from your father, it seems you''re quite sessful now and people will start to challenge you on the Kengan Match, are you ready?" Metsudo asked.


    "I am," Yuuki said.


    "Then can you win against him?" Metsudo pointed his finger at the man beside him.


    "Who?" Yuuki asked.


    "This is Kanoh Agito, he is the most powerful fighter in the Kengan Match," Metsudo said.


    "Ok," Yuuki nodded in response.


    "Can you beat him?" Metsudo asked.


    "I can," Yuuki said.


    Kanoh raised his eyebrow when he heard his answer.


    Yuuki looked at him and put some pressure on him.


    Kanoh''s expression became dignified and he put his stance on it. His expression became a craze and he wanted to fight only when he was stopped.


    "STOP!!!!!!" Metsudo''s voice was very loud and his expression was very serious.


    Kanoh stopped his movement and sat quietly beside him.


    "Hohoho, what a strong presence, I guess you really look like your father back in his youth," Metsudo said.


    "Haha," Yuukiughed at his praise.


    "Then I won''t bother you, young people, hurry up and make me great-grandchildren!!" Metsudo said with a smile.


    "Hahaha," Yuuki could onlyugh at hisment. He was fighting a human and not a supernatural stuff. He had to adjust his power to the same level as him.


    Metsudo was happy looking at his back, "Hahahaha, interesting, interesting, I can''t wait for the Kengan Match to be more interesting in the future!!!"


    Kanoh also smiled when he thought he would fight him in the future.


    Metsudo smiled widely and wanted to see the future.

 Chapter 311: Face to Face

    Yuuki walked around the house and found Hiratsuka was smoking on the terrace.


    "Oh, you back," Hiratsuka said but she didn''t stop smoking. She had thought a lot of things on her head and she felt quiteplicated right now. Her grandfather had agreed to marry her to him, but the rtionship between him and her was veryplicated.


    Hiratsuka is a teacher and Yuuki is a student.


    Both of them had a forbidden rtionship and Hiratsuka was several years older than him.


    "Yeah, can I take one?" Yuuki asked her. He also needed a cigarette and it had been a while since he had smoked one since he had his girlfriends and cousin.


    They didn''t hate it but they didn''t really want him to smoke since it was bad for his health, though, they didn''t need to worry since he had an Avalon on his body.


    "No, you''re still a student!" Hiratsuka said.


    "Stingy," Yuuki said while shaking his head.


    Hiratsuka smoked and asked, "What do you think?"


    "Hmm? About what?" Yuuki asked.


    "Abou this, what do you think of dating me?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "Hmm, excited, you''re beautiful and you''re my teacher, I have never thought that you will be mine," Yuuki said.


    Hiratsuka snorted but blushed, "We''re fake though."


    "But we need to act like we''re really dating," Yuuki said and held her hand.


    "What are you doing??" Hiratsuka was startled.


    "We''re going to sleep together tonight, right?" Yuuki asked.


    Hiratsuka couldn''t believe that both of them needed to sleep together but she nodded. She knew that both of them needed to do this or else her grandfather would doubt their rtionsh.i.p.s. She looked at him who was looking at the sky.


    In her mind, he was the only naughty student of her that always teased her but also helped her at the same time.


    Hiratsuka didn''t want the school to close down but she didn''t want to use the power of her grandfather and she also knew her grandfather wouldn''t allow it. She was grateful at him to save the school to be closed down with his appearance in both game and singingpetition made her school be even more popr.


    "Thank you," Hiratsuka said to him.


    "For what? I am happy to be your boyfriend even though we''re fake," Yuuki said with a smile. He thought he should tease her a bit.


    "W - what are you saying!!" Hiratsuka said with blush. She didn''t have any experience with men even though she was almost in her thirties. She shook her head and stood up to go back to her room. She stopped and said to him, "C''mon."


    Yuuki nodded and followed her to her room. He saw there was only one futonying on the ground. He looked at her and said, "Are we going to sleep in one futon?"


    Hiratsuka sighed and nodded, "Yes, my grandfather prepared for it, let''s sleep." She looked quiteposed but she was actually quite nervous.


    Yuukiid his body beside her and looked at her back, "Are you sleeping yet?"


    "No, what''s wrong?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "Do you really, don''t have a boyfriend?" Yuuki asked.


    Hiratsuka turned her body and raised her eyebrow, "What is it? Are you mocking me?"


    "No, it is just unbelievable, you''re very beautiful and charming...."


    Hiratsuka blushed after hearing his words.


    "Though, you''re quite a violence.."


    "Hey!!" Hiratsuka became pissed.


    "Not cute.."


    "Hey!!" She became even more pissed.


    "Very unreasonable.."


    "Once again saying something like that, I will really punch you," Hiratsuka said.


    Yuuki smiled and said, "I am just joking, but really, isn''t there someone who at least tried to get closer to you? And I am not joking when I said that you''re beautiful and charming, someone would be very fortunate to have you in their life."


    Hiratsuka felt that her face was hot, she was both embarrassed and happy at the same time since there was someone who appreciated her beauty but she sighed when she thought about the reason why she was still single in her thirties, "Family."


    "Family?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    "Of course, you know my grandfather is one of the richest men in this country, there is also the bodyguard that is to protect me most of the time, most men would be afraid to get closer to me, that is why, I learned martial arts to make him stop assigning a bodyguard around me," Hiratsuka said.


    Then Hiratsuka kept telling him about her story and Yuuki also listened to her since it was quite rare to hear her history. He had never thought the reason she started martial arts was to stop her grandfather assign a bodyguard around her.


    "Most men don''t have the guts to approach me and most of the rich men are bastards," Hiratsuka said while looking at him.


    Yuuki could only twitch his lips in response.


    "What is your girlfriend thinking when I ask you to be my fake girlfriend?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "Hmm, they are ted," Yuuki said.


    "What?" Hiratsuka was surprised. She had never thought his girlfriends would be happy.


    "Well, Ranko and Yukana said that both of them will have someone to help them on the exam," Yuuki said with a smile.


    Hiratsuka gritted her teeth and said, "That two girls! I will give them a sudden test!"


    They continued to talk until they felt sleepy.


    Yuuki decided to sleep early since he had a meeting tomorrow with the gamepany. Rosseweisse would alsoe to his house tomorrow.


    Hiratsuka''s heart was beating fast since this would be her first time to sleep together with a man. But when she heard this faint breath, she turned her head and saw him sleeping.


    ''Handsome..'' Hiratsuka had to admit that he was very handsome. She looked at him and noticed something on his arms. She was curious and opened his shirt, ''Tattoo!!''


    Hiratsuka twitched her lips and sighed. She knew that he was from Yakuza family but she didn''t expect him to break the rules of the school to have a tattoo on his body. She needed to punish him somehow but she felt sleepy and slept while looking at him.

 Chapter 312: Rossweisse Come

    "Kyaaaaa!!!!"


    Yuuki had been kicked by Hiratsuka who was hugging him through the night. She was blushing and embarrassed. She said that she needed to think about it and told him to leave her for a while. He shook his head and walked to his car until he saw Metsudo who gave him a thumbs up.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and replied to him with a thumbs up, "Wait until I give you, your great-grandchildren."


    "Hahahahaha," Metsudoughed very hard in the morning.


    Yuuki went to his car and drove back to his new home.


    "I am home," Yuuki said and entered his house. He saw Yukana, Ranko, and Makoto had already woken up.


    "Morning," Makoto said.


    "Nyaa," her familiar also raised its paw at him.


    "Morning, Makoto, are you sleeping well?" Yuuki asked.


    Makoto nodded, "Yes, the room is veryfortable, thank you."


    "Don''t worry about it," Yuuki said.


    "How is Hiratsuka-sensei?" Ranko asked.


    "Did you make her be our sister?" Yukana asked.


    "No, she is very violent," Yuukiined.


    They were talking for a bit until Utaha woke up and looked very sleepy.


    "Morning, sleepy head," Yuuki said.


    Utaha didn''t answer him and sat on hisp. She ate his breakfast and drank his coffee like it was her own. She also moved her butt around to arouse him.


    Yuuki twitched his lips at her.


    "Did you have something to do today?" Utaha asked.


    "Hmm, I will visit my gamepany," Yuuki said.


    "Hey? You are going to buy a gamepany?" Ranko was surprised.


    "Don''t force yourself, okay, you already have a lot ofpanies now," Yukana said.


    "Manga, novels, games, music, anime, and amus.e.m.e.nt parks, are you going to monopoly the world of entertainment?" Utaha asked.


    "Well, that''s my n," Yuuki nodded at them.


    If someone else said it they would be aughing stock but he was the one who said it.


    "What kind of game are you going to make?" Yukana asked.


    "Is it a hentai game? You make a hentai manga with Eriri after all," Ranko said.


    "No, this is a normal game," Yuuki said.


    "When are you going out?" Utaha asked.


    "Maybe after my new secretaryes," Yuuki said.


    "Secretary????" Utaha, Ranko, Yukana, and Makoto were surprised.


    "Nyaa!! Are you going to have a secretary, nyaa?" Kuroka suddenly jumped in. She was in her cat form and looked at him curiously.


    "Yeah, I have been scouting her for a while, she is very talented," Yuuki nodded.


    "She?" Utaha raised her eyebrow.


    "Woman?" Makoto asked.


    Yukana and Ranko sighed at him.


    "Who is it, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "Maybe you don''t know, but she is from northern Europe," Yuuki said.


    "Foreigner??" Yukana was bbergasted.


    *RING


    "Oh, shees, let me pick her up and introduce her to you," Yuuki said and stood up. He walked toward the entrance door and opened it. He saw a beautiful foreigner in a suit and had beautiful tinum silver hair.


    "YUUKI!!!" Rossweisse was excited when she saw him. She had gotten lost several times and this time she was right. Her money was quite empty and she didn''t have any ce to stay. She could ask him for help to give her a job in this country.


    *GROWL


    Rossweisse blushed when her stomach was rumbling since she was quite hungry.


    "Come in, I am sure you''re hungry, there is breakfast inside," Yuuki said.


    "Excuse me," Rossweisse nodded while blushing. She looked at his home which wasn''t that bigpared to Hyoudou Residence yet it looked morefortable. She followed him inside and saw there were four girls inside the house, "They are?"


    "Well, my girlfriends and cousin," Yuuki said.


    "What? Girlfriends?" Rossweisse was surprised, but she understood that someone like him would have a girlfriend. She sighed andmented that she was still single.


    "Hello, my name is Yukana," Yukana introduced herself.


    "I am, Ranko," Ranko said.


    "My name is Makoto," Makoto said.


    "My name is Kasumigaoka Utaha," Utaha said.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Rossweisse," Rossweisse said.


    "Wow, you''re really beautiful," Yukana looked amazed at her.


    "Is that hair real? Wow, this is my first time to see someone to have such beautiful silver hair," Ranko praised. She looked at her hair and thought silver would be nice.


    *GROWL


    Rossweisse blushed very hard since they kept praising her and she let out such a shameful sound from her stomach.


    "You can eat first, we can continue to talkter," Utaha said and told her to sit beside her.


    "Thank you," Rossweisse nodded and sat beside her.


    The five girls started to talk to each other while ignoring him who was sitting near them.


    "Nyaaa!!" Kuroka patted his head with her paw.


    "Kuroka!!!!" Yuuki hugged her tightly and felt happy that there was still her in here.


    "So you''re from northern Europe?" Ranko asked.


    "Yes, it is a beautiful ce, you should visit it sometimes," Rossweisse said with a smile.


    "Do you have a boyfriend?" Yukana asked. She liked to gossip and wanted to know whether Rossweisse had a boyfriend or not.


    Rossweisse suddenly became gloomy and said in a very low voice, "No...."


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward and they felt quite sorry for her, such a beautiful woman, yet she didn''t have a boyfriend.


    "Hey, how about him? This guy is a bit of a pervert, but he is very nice and gentle," Ranko said while pulling him toward her.


    "WHAT?" Rossweisse was startled.


    "Yes, you can have him if you want," Utaha said.


    Yuuki twitched at his girlfriend''s remark.


    "But isn''t Yuuki your boyfriend?" Rossweisse asked.


    "It''s okay, you can share him with us," Ranko said with a smile.


    Rossweisse blushed at her remarks and didn''t know how to react.


    "By the way, Rossweisse, can I ask you a question?" Makoto asked.


    "Yes?" Rossweisse looked at her.


    "Are you a witch?" Makoto asked.


    Rossweisse dropped her spoon and looked at her in surprise.


    Yuuki could only shake his head and sighed at her remarks.

 Chapter 313: Magic Item, I want it!

    Rossweisse wasn''t sure how to answer this question but she had a question for her, "Who are you?"


    "Me? I am a witch," Makoto said with a smile.


    Rossweisse looked at everyone and asked, "Do you guys know what it is?"


    They nodded at her at the same time.


    "Let me show you," Makoto said and took a broom on the corner of the house. She started to use her magic and the broom started to levitate by itself.


    Rossweisse didn''t expect there was a witch in this house. She looked at her and said, "I am not a witch, but a Valkyrie and magician."


    "Really? Valkryie? Isn''t that from Norse mythology?" Makoto didn''t expect to meet someone from that ce.


    "Valkryie? Isn''t it from your game, Yuuki?" Ranko asked.


    "Game?" Rossweisse looked curiously at him.


    "Yes, Yuuki has made a game about Valkryie in the past," Yukana said.


    "Really?" Rossweisse was very surprised.


    "Here, you can see it," Utaha gave her a CD of the ''Valkyrie Profile''.


    "It is really Valkyrie!" Rossweisse looked very surprised. She didn''t have that much of knowledge on the video game but she didn''t expect her new boss would make a game based on Norse Mythology. She looked at him and asked, "Can I y it for a bit?"


    "Sure, you can but we need to go out in the afternoon," Yuuki said.


    "We''re going out?" Rossweisse asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "It is a job, you will be my secretary."


    "Secretary!!" Rossweisse was surprised.


    "Well, I need someone to help me and set up my appointment," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I am very good at that." Before she was a bodyguard and the secretary of Odin, she had a lot of experience in this area.


    "Good, you can y that," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse wanted to y but stopped when she remembered something, "By the way, are you all a witch?" She looked at Utaha, Ranko, and Yukana.


    "No, we''re not," Utaha said.


    "Yes, we''re just normal humans," Ranko said.


    "But, Yuuki is a magician," Yukana said.


    "WHAT??" Rossweisse looked at him in surprise.


    Yuuki didn''t think he should hide the fact that he was a magician from her since Rossweisse would live with him for a long time, "Yes, I am."


    "Really?" Rossweisse was very knowledgeable about magic and she was a genius in her old school in Europe.


    "Yes, he is very strong, nyaa!!" Suddenly Kuroka said in her human form.


    "Youkai!!" Rossweisse became surprised once again. She looked at her and felt Kuroka was a bit familiar but she didn''t remember her.


    "My name is Kuroka, nyaa!!" Kuroka said.


    "Hello, I am a Rossweisse," Rossweisse said.


    "Don''t think of him the same as the other magicians in the world, nyaa! He is the strongest magician, nyaa! He is my mate, nyaa!" Kuroka said with a proud expression.


    "Strongest magician?" Rossweisse was a bit skeptical about it.


    Yuuki was very young and to learn about magic someone needed a lot of years of practice and even though he was a genius there was still a limit.


    "Really, nyaa!! He can make a lot of things, nyaa!!" Kuroka said.


    "Making something? What is that?" Rossweisse looked at him.


    "Well, my magic is a bit special," Yuuki snapped his fingers and a bouquet of flowers appeared on his hand.


    "T - this..." Rossweisse was stunned. She knew that this wasn''t space magic. Rather he made something from nothing. She took the flowers curiously and touched it everywhere. She smelled it and could smell a very fragrance aroma from it. She looked at him and asked, "What kind of magic is this?"


    "This is my special magic, ''Arc of Embodiment''," Yuuki said.


    "Arc of Embodiment?" Rossweisse titled her head and didn''t really understand.


    Everyone was also listening since this would be his first time to exin what was his magic.


    Kuroka was also curious and moved closer to him. She had watched him making anything with only a snap of his fingers. Sometimes he made a fire, weapons, castle, airne, or anything.


    It was as if everything was based on his whim.


    "Whim?" Kuroka asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, this is an ability to bring anything from my imagination into existence."


    They sucked a deep breath and felt this magic was really cheating.


    "Not that I care, but you can make gold or diamonds, right?" the Utaha asked.


    "I can, but I won''t do it," Yuuki said.


    "Why?" Ranko asked. She couldn''t understand why he wanted to work when he had this power. If he told her about this, then both of them could spend more time together.


    "Because it is not fun," Yuuki said.


    They didn''t expect him to answer them with this kind of answer but they felt this answer was very suitable.


    "Now, that you mention it, can you make us be able to use magic or something?" Yukana asked.


    "I can," Yuuki nodded.


    "Really? Then give me something!!" Ranko said. She also wanted to use magic since everyone around her is using it.


    "Well, I have already ced something to protect you, you don''t need to fight," Yuuki said.


    "No!! I want to try to use magic!!" Ranko said at him.


    "Let''s do itter, okay, I need to go to the gamepany after this, also I want to spend more time with you, I miss you, Ranko," Yuuki said to avert the conversation. He didn''t mind giving a magic item to her but he really missed her. He had spent a day outside yesterday and he had to go out again this afternoon.


    "I also want a magic item!!" Yukana said.


    "Me too," Utaha said.


    "Well, I will give it to youter if you can satisfy me," Yuuki said and brought them to his room.


    "Kyaaa!!"


    "Me too, nyaa!!" Kuroka also followed them.


    Makoto and Rossweisse looked at each other and sighed.


    "Why don''t we y a game for a while?" Makoto asked.


    "Sure," Rossweisse nodded, but at least she wasn''t alone in this ce.


    They started to y ''Valkyrie Profile'' together in the living room.

 Chapter 314: Eagle Jump

    Yuuki was satisfied and went back to the first floor. He saw his girlfriends were sleeping together since they were very tired. He walked down and saw both Rossweisse and Makoto were ying a game together.


    Yuuki could see they looked like they were really having fun ying his game.


    "Ah!! Yes!! We''re a sess!!!" Makoto was happy.


    "Yay!!! Damn, Odin, finally, we have defeated you!!" Rossweisse was very happy when she finished this game. She had never expected this game would be this enjoyable especially when the main boss was Odin-sama, she felt that she had her revenge on him.


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he heard her words. He thought that words were real and Rossweisse really hated Odin to leave her in this country alone without anyone, "Ahem."


    "Ah!!" Makoto and Rossweisse were surprised. They turned their heads and saw him smiling at them. They became embarrassed and looked away.


    "What do you think of this game?" Yuuki asked them.


    "This is really good, this is my first time ying but I didn''t expect it to be fun," Makoto said.


    "I also agree that this game is very good, especially the part where Odin-sama is the viin, and with this game I can keep beating him without worry," Rossweisse said with a very bright smile.


    Yuuki could only say sorry to Odin who became the main viin of this game.


    "Is it time?" Rossweisse asked and looked at the clock. She was surprised to see that she had yed a game for a long time.


    "Yes, let''s go," Yuuki said to her.


    "Okay," Rossweisse nodded and followed him.


    Both of them entered the car and drove toward his new gamepany.


    Yuuki was driving his car while thinking about what kind of magic item that was suitable for his girlfriends. He couldn''t give them a noble phantasm since it would need a lot of energy. He thought for a bit until he saw a ''words'' of Alibaba on his side. He was surprised there was an Alibaba there. He thought about it for a bit and told his dad to invest in thatpany.


    Yuuki didn''t need a long time to convince his dad to invest in thatpany since he knew that thepany would be very profitable in the future. He didn''t know why thatpany was in Japan but this gave him an idea to make a magic item from that Anime.


    Yuuki decided to make it for themter and he was talking with Rossweisse about her job to help him to sort his appointment and helped him to do some task.


    They were talking to each other until they arrived at the gamepany.


    "Eagle Jump?" Yuuki felt this name was quite familiar.


    This gamepany was very close to Weekly Shounen Gongon but the contrast between the twopanies was too big.


    Eagle Jump was a very small gamepany and Weekly Shounen Gongon was a big manga publisher.


    Yuuki called Minano since he had arrived in front of thepany. He talked with her for a bit and she said she would arrive very fast.


    "Yuuki!!"


    Yuuki turned his head and saw a little girl with short green hair and wearing a white t-shirt that was too big for her.


    "It has been a while," Minano hugged him.


    "Yes, it has been a while," Yuuki also hugged her.


    "Yuuki, this is?" Rossweisse felt bbergasted when she saw this little girl came out suddenly and hugged him. She could tell that both of them were very familiar with each other.


    "This is Minano, she is the chief editor of Weekly Shounen Gongon, thepany over there," Yuuki pointed his finger at one of the big buildings in this area.


    "WHAT??" Rossweisse was surprised. She didn''t expect that this little girl was the chief editor of some famouspany.


    Minano looked at her and said, "I am not a child! I am an a.d.u.l.t!" She took her wallet and showed Rossweisse her driving license.


    Rossweisse blinked her eyes and felt disbelief. She looked at her and said, "I am sorry."


    "Don''t worry, this is normal, though, Yuuki can tell immediately that I am an a.d.u.l.t," Minano said.


    Yuuki could only scath his head and smiled. He couldn''t tell that he had watched her anime in his past life.


    "But how can you get such a beautiful foreign secretary?" Minano looked at Rossweisse in amazement. She walked around to observe her body and curves.


    Rossweisse was embarrassed but she didn''t do anything since she did something rude to her earlier.


    Minano looked at her skirt and opened it, "Wow, white, pure."


    Rossweisse didn''t believe what Minano had done to her and she hurriedly closed her skirt, "Kyaaaaa!!"


    "What a cute voice," Minano nodded and looked at him, "Yuuki, can you give her to be my secretary?"


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he saw her lifting the skirt of Rossweisse. He was also speechless when Minano asked him to give Rossweisse to her. He looked at her and answered her firmly, "No, she is mine."


    Rossweisse blushed when she heard him saying that she was his.


    Minano sighed and didn''t continue to tease her. She looked at Rossweisse and said, "If you want to change your job, you cane to Weekly Shounen Gongon." She gave Rossweisse her name card.


    "A-ah, yes," Rossweisse felt ever since she came to this country. She received a lot of job offers in this country.


    "Anyway, Minano, is this thepany?" Yuuki pointed his finger at the ''Eagle Jump''.


    Minano nodded at him, "Yes, this is thepany that I''ve been talking about to you, this is thepany of my friend ''Eagle Jump''."


    Yuuki started to feel thispany name was really familiar.

 Chapter 315: Perverted Woman

    Yuuki and Rossweisse entered the building while listening to Minano and why thispany was almost bankrupt. She told them that thispany kept making a game which wasn''t good in the sales and because of that they were in this situation.


    "What kind of game?" Yuuki was curious about what kind of game that thispany had made.


    "Fairy Story 3," Minano said.


    Yuuki stopped walking and was surprised. He remembered there was an anime called ''New Game!''. He remembered that the game was quite good and received a good response but he didn''t expect that in this world the game would have bad sales and made them almost bankrupt.


    "Do you know about it?" Minano asked.


    Rossweisse shook her head since she didn''t know this game. This would be her first time to enter the game industry. She had yed a game earlier in her house and felt quite happy. She felt a game could bring everyone in happiness and that was why she was interested in thispany.


    "Hmm, I only heard about it, but I have never yed it," Yuuki said.


    "Well, the game is quite good," Minano said.


    ''That means nothing special,'' Yuuki thought. His first game ''Valkriye Profile'' was a very big hit and many people still bought it now.


    They continued to walk until they saw a woman with long, gray hair and amber-brown eyes. She wore crimson-rimmed sses and a white dress. They saw her also noticed them and Minano greeted her.


    "Hazuki," Minano greeted.


    "Oh, Minano, I miss you," Hazuki jumped and hugged her tightly, "Ooohh!! So cute!!" She ced her cheek and kept sniffing her.


    Rossweisse was startled and hid behind his back. She didn''t expect to meet such a perverted woman suddenly.


    "This is the buyer that I have been talking about," Minano didn''t lose herposure and talked in a very calm manner.


    "This is?" Hazuki saw a man in sses but her gaze wasn''t on him and she didn''t even look at his face. She looked at the foreign beauty at his back who looked very bashful and cute at the same time, "Cute...." She almost let out her nosebleed and stood up. She adjusted her sses and jumped toward her, "CUTE!!!!!"


    Yuuki didn''t expect to see someone like this. He blocked this perverted woman and this action made him be hugged by her.


    "Aahhh!! You smell very nice!!" Hazuki kept sniffing his shirt until she heard his voice.


    "Did you have enough?" Yuuki''s voice was cold. Even though this woman was quite beautiful but he felt this woman was a real pervert.


    Hazuki didn''t stop and even touched his body with both of her hands, "This is very hard.." She touched his chest and butts even squeezed it, "Hmm, nice butt."


    Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Aren''t you a lesbian?"


    Hazuki looked up and said, "I am bis.e.x.u.a.l."


    Everyone was speechless at her answer.


    "Hazuki, be serious, this person will be your new boss!!" Even though Minano liked to joke around but she was very serious during her job. She didn''t want him to have a bad impression of thispany and revoked his decision to buy thispany. She didn''t want thispany to go bankrupt since she also loved thispany. After all, she also took part in building thispany.


    Hazuki let him go and looked at him up and down. She looked at his sses and frowned. She moved closer and took off his sses, "Hmm, as expected, this is more suitable."


    Yuuki wasn''t sure how to react to the actions of this perverted woman.


    "Anyway, I am happy that you will buy ourpany," Hazuki said at him while adjusting her sses.


    "Meeoww!!!"


    Suddenly a ck fat cat with a red scarf came between them.


    "Oh, Mozuku, wait for a bit, let me talk with him," Hazuki said.


    "Meoooo!!" the cat didn''t stop.


    Yuuki crouched down and picked this fat cat.


    "Meeoow," the cat seemedfortable around him.


    Yuuki thought this must be Kuroka since she could practically be the queen of a cat in this world. He noticed that Rossweisse was looking at this cat with shining eyes, "Here." He gave this ck fat cat to her.


    "Thank you," Rossweisse started to y with this cat.


    Hazuki blinked her eyes and adjusted her sses, "Where was I again?"


    "Anyway, I am happy that you will buy ourpany," Yuuki said to her. He had decided to buy thispany since he knew many talented people were in thispany, even this perverted woman in front of him.


    Hazuki nodded at him, "Yes, I am happy that you will buy ourpany, but I need to remind you something."


    "What?" Yuuki asked.


    "I don''t care if you are a mangaka, novelist, yakuza, singer, or anything, but I won''t let you have my harem!!!" Hazuki said to him with a serious expression. She opened her arms really wide like she wanted to protect everything from him.


    Everyone was speechless at her words.


    "HAZUKI!!!" Minano was angry at this crazy woman. She felt that this woman had one or two screws loose. She had helped her to find a buyer but she kept rejecting her with a reason to protect her harem.


    This time, Minano had lost her patience and wanted to get angry at her.


    Rossweisse was speechless, this wouldn''t be her first time to see someone scream ''HAREM'' but this would be her first time to see a female say this to her. She started to doubt his decision to buy thispany.


    Yuuki was almost bursting withughter but he calmed himself. He walked toward her and said, "Interesting, you will protect your harem?"


    "Yes!!" Hazuki didn''t back away and answered him.


    "Good, I will buy thispany," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Minano was bbergasted.


    "Yes, thispany is interesting, especially, you, let''s see whether you can protect your harem or you will enter my harem?" Yuuki said with a deep voice to her.


    Hazuki was trying to fight back this feeling. She gritted her teeth to fight this temptation. She looked at him and said, "I will be the one who makes you enter my harem!!" She definitely wanted this man to enter his harem.


    Yuukiughed since this would be his first time to see such an interesting woman.

 Chapter 316: Airsoft Gun Match

    Rossweisse had a headache when she saw her new boss and the boss of thispany were trying topete to make each other enter their harem. She started to worry whether thispany could really be a sess or not.


    Minano didn''t really mind their actions since she felt relieved that Yuuki had decided to buy thispany. She didn''t know where her confidence came from but she knew that he would make thispany sessful.


    They talked about the transfer and it was done very fast since Yuuki had asked Eri to help him on this matter.


    Eri came to the ''Eagle Jump'' and made Hazuki be even more excited.


    Yuuki and Eri ignored her strange gaze since there was something more important than taking care of this woman.


    Hazuki felt that if she was staying with her boss. She would meet a lot of beautiful women and girls from time to time.


    "She is strange," Eri said while twitching her lips.


    "Yeah, she is bis.e.x.u.a.l, be careful," Yuuki said.


    Eri nodded at her, "Don''t worry."


    "Don''t talk bad about me!!" Hazukiined.


    Yuuki didn''t use a lot of money to buy thispany. He brought both Rossweisse and Hazuki to a meeting room.


    Minano hade back to herpany since the matter was over and she didn''t have to be involved in this matter anymore.


    Eri also said that she would finish this matter as soon as possible and go back. She really wasn''t sure whether she could stay in this ce with this perverted woman.


    Hazuki looked at both Yuuki and Rossweisse. She didn''t expect to see such a beautiful woman and handsome man today. She looked at him and realized, "Boss, are you the one who sings in the ''Amateur Singing Tournament''?''"


    "Yes," Yuuki said and wore his sses back.


    "Why are you wearing your sses?" Hazuki asked. She felt the aura around him started to change.


    "Well, don''t ask a lot of questions, there is something that I have been wanting to ask earlier," Yuuki said.


    "What?" Hazuki asked while adjusting her sses.


    "Where is the employee???" Yuuki felt thepany was too quiet and there weren''t any people in this ce.


    "Well, they''re quitting," Hazuki said.


    Yuuki and Rossweisse blinked their eyes several times and said, "WHAT????"


    "Yes, they''re quitting right now, though there were some of them who are still in thepany, they''re in the graphics team booth, but don''t worry, when I give them a call, they wille back immediately!!" Hazuki looked very confident.


    "Do it now," Yuuki felt tired. He didn''t expect to buy apany that was very empty.


    Rossweisse moved closer to him and whispered, "Is thispany really fine, Yuuki?"


    "Don''t worry, thispany is good," Yuuki said. He really hoped thispany would be really fine.


    The worst case, Yuuki would use magic to make golem to start making a game by themselves. Though, he didn''t really want to do it since he wouldn''t be able to meet the characters of ''New Game!!'' that way.


    Hazuki called someone with a lot of emotion in her face. She was often smiling, crying, shouting, and even depressing.


    Both Yuuki and Rossweisse started to get worried about this woman''s sanity.


    "How is it?" Yuuki asked.


    Hazuki sighed at him, "Well, I have been able to convince the graphics team toe back but the problem is the programmer team." She was really frustrated at the leader of that team who boycotted her.


    "Well, what do they want?" Yuuki asked.


    "S - she wants an airsoft gun to match you," Hazuki said.


    "Why?" Yuuki twitched his lips. He didn''t understand why the leader of the programming team wanted to have an airsoft gun match with him.


    "She said that she wants to see your resolve whether you''re able to make thispany sessful or not," Hazuki said while adjusting her sses.


    Yuuki looked at her with a doubtful expression, "Is it me or you?"


    Hazuki looked startled and looked very nervous, "M - me, she wants to see my resolve.." Then she jumped from her seat and hugged his thigh, "Boss, help me!! I don''t want to have an airsoft gun match with her!! I will die!!!" She was hugging his thigh tightly while moving around. Her snot and tears made his pants dirty.


    "Stop! Stop! Don''t wipe your snot in my pants!!" Yuuki really wasn''t sure that it was the right decision to make her be his employee. He should really fire her but this woman was quite important, even though she looked very unreliable. He knew that she had the ability and people with ability sometimes had a weird quirk.


    Rossweisse who was by his side couldn''t bear this scene and closed her eyes. She hoped when she opened her eyes it would be over already.


    "Enough, about the programming team, tell her to have a match with me in two days," Yuuki said. He didn''t want to dy his n to make a game. He wanted to make his game as soon as possible. He wanted to do it tomorrow actually but he had a ''sign book event'' on tomorrow and couldn''te.


    Hazuki smiled and continued to talk to the leader of the programming team on the phone. She told her that the new boss was ready to fight an airsoft gun match with her.


    "Oh, I almost forgot, you also need to join the match with me," Yuuki said suddenly.


    "What??" Hazuki was startled.


    "Good, I can''t wait for the match in two days, be ready at that time, Hazuki," the woman on the phone said and closed the call.


    Hazuki looked at her phone and tried to call her again, "Why! Why didn''t you answer me???" She was crying that she had to join the airsoft gun match.


    "Well, don''t worry.." Yuuki tapped her shoulder.


    "Boss.." Hazuki felt moved and started to feel the seed of love started to grow on her heart.


    "I will use you as a meat shield from them, don''t worry," Yuuki gave her a thumbs up.


    "BOSS!!!" Hazuki felt like she wanted to cry.


    Rossweisse still closed her eyes and sighed. She was really worried about thispany now and didn''t know whether her decision to join him was right.

 Chapter 317: Check My Novel

    Yuuki was talking with Hazuki for a bit and decided to visit her again in two days. He still hadn''t met the graphics team but she said they would alsoe to the airsoft gun match.


    They went out together and locked the building.


    Yuuki told her toe with him to talk about thepany.


    Hazuki agreed with his invitation and also joined him on his face.


    Three of them were talking to each other and went to the restaurant to have ate lunch. They continued to talk about the game that they would make for thepany.


    "Do you have a game n?" Yuuki asked.


    Hazuki nodded at him, "Yes, I have made several of them."


    Yuuki was quite amazed at this woman actually, Hazuki looked quite perverted but she was actually alone in thepany building waiting for him. Even though herpany situation was dire, she refused to be sad and kept doing whatever she wanted.


    "What is it, boss? Are you starting to fall in love with me?" Hazuki smiled.


    Yuuki twitched his lips if her personality wasn''t this bad. He sighed and thought a talented people would have one or two quirks. He told her to continue to make a game n that could be usedter since he had a n to make what kind of game this time.


    "You have a game n, boss?" Hazuki was quite amazed. She felt that she still didn''t know about her new boss.


    "I have that is why I bought yourpany, let''s make this game as soon as possible to make money as soon as possible," Yuuki said.


    Hazuki asked him what kind of game they would make but he didn''t tell her. He didn''t want to tell them twice. She pouted at him and brought him to a bar.


    Rosseweisse, who followed them, sighed on their actions.


    They entered the bar and drank a lot of alcohol. T


    "Hiks.. Boss, thank you for buying mypany," Hazuki said while drunk.


    "Ugghh, Yuuki, Odin is bastard to leave me here!!" Rossweisse was also drunk andining about Odin.


    Yuuki felt tired from taking care of two drunk women at the same time.


    "Meow!" Mozuku came out from Hazuki''s bag and sat on hisp.


    "Mozuku," Yuuki felt this fat cat could calm him down. He didn''t want to stay in this ce anymore and let them drink a lot of alcohol.


    "NOOO!!! I WANT TO KEEP DRINKING!!" Hazuki was screaming.


    "YESS!! LET''S KEEP DRINKING UNTIL MORNING!!!" Rossweisse was also screaming.


    Both of them looked like very close friends.


    "No! Let''s go home!!" Yuuki picked both of them and ced them in his car. He also took Mozuku to his car. He decided to bring both women to his home since he didn''t know where Hazuki was staying.


    "I am home," Yuuki said while bringing both women in his arms.


    "Yuuki, why are youte?" Yukana asked.


    "Well, thanks to those two women," Yuuki said.


    "Rosseweisse and who is this?" Ranko asked.


    "This is the CEO of my gamepany, Hazuki, both of them drunk and I take them back here," Yuuki said and moved both of them to the free room.


    "Ugh, you smell of alcohol," Utahained.


    "You should take a bath," Yukana said.


    "I will take care of this fat ck cat, it seems very cute," Makoto said.


    "Meow!!!" Mozuku didn''t mind.


    Yuuki nodded and went to his room to take a bath. He was taking a bath until someone called him.


    "Yuuki.."


    Yuuki turned his head and saw Utaha on the door.


    "What''s wrong, Utaha?" Yuuki asked.


    "I have finished my novel, can you read it?" Utaha asked.


    Yuuki could feel the nervousness in her voice. He knew this would be her first novel and she wanted it to be sessful, "Yes, I will read it."


    "Good, I will be waiting in your bed," Utaha said.


    Yuuki didn''t know why but her words were strangely e.r.o.t.i.c to his ears.


    Yuuki finished taking a bath and saw a Utaha who was in pajamas while holding a bunch of papers.


    "Yuuki.." Utaha said.


    "Hmm, let me read it," Yuuki said and took a bunch of papers from her hands.


    Utaha gave it to him and waited for him with a calm expression. Her expression was calm but her heart was beating very fast. She had told both Yukana and Ranko about this and they agreed to let her have him for a day.


    Yuuki started to read her novel. He was drawn into the story and felt this story was really good.


    Utaha made a story about a love triangle between a boy and two girls.


    Yuuki was attracted to how the boy could meet the girl and the girl started to have an interest in the boy. Their interaction was very lively it was like he also entered the story and watched their love story.


    Yuuki had finished reading her novel and took a deep breath.


    "How is it?" Utaha asked. She looked quite unsure about her story since she saw his expression didn''t even change when he finished reading it.


    "Well, my opinion is..." Yuuki gave her a pause.


    "Don''t y with me like that!! Or I will bite that long meat stick on your pants tonight!!" Utaha said with pissed expression.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "It is good, very good, you don''t need to worry about it, we can even publish it tomorrow."


    "Hmph! You should tell me earlier!!" Utaha had always felt inferior to Eriri since Eriri had published her manga with him. She was jealous but she didn''t want to lose to her, she had decided to use her own power to create a wonderful light novel.


    Yuuki smiled and kissed her cheek, "This is the gift for my queen."


    Utaha snorted at him and pulled his pants, "This is my gift! Hurry up and let it out!!"


    Yuuki twitched his lips and smiled, he felt that he wouldn''t get bored whenever Utaha was with him, "Here your long meat stick, you can eat it right away."


    Utaha nodded at him, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee," Yuuki said.


    They started to enjoy their night together.

 Chapter 318: Book Sign Event 1

    Yuuki had woken up in the morning since he had to prepare for his ''Book Sign Event''. He saw both Hazuki and Rossweisse looked very tired and held their heads in pain.


    "Ugh, my head," Hazuki had a headache.


    "Ugh..." Rossweisse wanted to puke but she held herself.


    Both of them noticed that he was dressed very nicely.


    "Where are you going?" Hazuki asked. She had felt this ce was like her home and didn''t feel strange at all.


    "Book sign events," Yuuki said simply.


    "What?" Hazuki was surprised but this action made her had a headache again, "My head!!!"


    Rossweissei forgot that she had to apany him on this event.


    "Let me help you," Yuuki said and walked behind her. He ced his hands on her head and massaged her head.


    "It''s nice," Rossweisse said with a very lewd voice. She didn''t expect her boss to have such a skill on him.


    "Ugh... Me too," Hazuki tried to hold her puke.


    Yuuki continued to massage Hazuki and both of them recovered quickly.


    "With this, we can drink as much as alcohol as we can!!" Hazuki said.


    "Yes!! Let''s drink it again tonight!!" Rossweisswi was also excited.


    Yuuki twitched his lips until someone rang the bell of his house.


    *RING


    "Let me open the door," Rossweisse said.


    "Sure," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse walked toward the entrance door and opened it. She saw a young woman with dark blue chin-length hair. She has light blue eyes and fair skin. She is wearing a ck work zer, a white button-up shirt, and a ck knee length pencil skirt.


    "Hmm? Are you Yuuki''s new women?" the woman said.


    "NO!! I AM HIS SECRETARY!!" Rossweisse twitched her lips.


    "Really? Then you must be careful, once he has his ws on you, you won''t be able to get away," the woman said.


    Rosweisse nodded at her and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Me? I am his employee, Sonoko Machida, you can call me, Machida," Machida said.


    "My name is Rossweisse," Rossweisse said.


    "Where is he? He needs to prepare for the book sign event," Machida said.


    "Let me call him," Rossweisse went on to call him inside.


    "His secretary, huh?" Machida said while looking at her back.


    Yuuki didn''t expect Machida toe very fast, "I am going to work."


    "Bye, dear," Yukana said while kissing him.


    "Don''te homete, we will prepare a surprise for you," Ranko said.


    "I wille with everyer," Utaha said.


    Yuuki nodded and kissed them.


    Hazuki feltplicated when she saw him kissing every girl in this ce.


    "I will alsoe too," Makoto said.


    "Good, I will be waiting for you there," Yuuki said.


    Yuuki waved his hand and walked toward the car. He saw Machida was there and gave him a professional smile.


    "Let''s go, they have been waiting for you," Machida said.


    "Good, let''s go," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse also followed them and entered the car.


    Amagi Brilliant Park, the staff of the park were bbergasted when they saw a group of people waiting in front of the gate. They had never seen this many guests who woulde early in the morning.


    "Why are they here, mii?" Tirami asked.


    "I don''t know, ron," Macaron shook his head.


    "Probably because of that boy, mofu," Moffle said. He felt vexed but he had to admit that Yuuki would be able to bring a lot of customers here.


    "Really? That book sign event? Why the hell do people want his signature?? Isn''t my signature better, mii???" Tirami asked.


    "You don''t know, ron? His manga and novels are very good, ron!! I have only heard it from Isuzu but he is the one who made both ''One Piece'' and ''Fairy Tail'', ron," Macaron said.


    "Really, mi?" Tirami was surprised.


    "Anyway, let''s prepare to open, mofu! The people are waiting, mofu!" Moffle said.


    "YES SIR!!" Macaron and Tirami said.


    Yuuki, Machida, and Rossweisse arrived at the Amagi Brilliant Park.


    Both Machida and Rossweisse were amazed at the amus.e.m.e.nt park. They could see a lot of cute and exciting rides in this amus.e.m.e.nt park. They wanted to y there but they had a job right now.


    "Yuuki!" Isuzu came to greet him.


    "Isuzu," Yuuki smiled at her.


    "Who are they?" Isuzu looked at both Machida and Rossweisse. She knew that Yuuki would have a ''Book Sign Event'' at their amus.e.m.e.nt park. She was skeptical at first but when she saw a lot of people who came to this ce, she could only think that it was the right decision to make him be the shareholder of this amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    "Let me introduce you, this is Machida, she is the organizer of this event," Yuuki said.


    Isuzu nodded in response.


    "And this is Rossweisse, she is my secretary," Yuuki said and Rossweised nodded at her.


    "WHAT????" Isuzu was surprised.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki was surprised at her reaction.


    "Am I not your secretary?" Isuzu asked. She was supposed to be his secretary but she didn''t expect him to have another secretary suddenly. She felt betrayed and looked at this northern European beauty with a strange expression. She had dreamed yesterday that her position would be stolen by someone but she didn''t expect it had be reality.


    "Well, that''s true, but that is only an amus.e.m.e.nt park, I am afraid that you will get tired of yourself if you work too much," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Isuzu asked.


    "Yes, Rossweisse helps me at anotherpany, but you''re helping me in the amus.e.m.e.nt park," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse walked toward her and said, "Please, take care of me, Isuzu."


    Isuzu didn''t expect her to be this kind and polite. She nodded at her and said, "Yes, please take care of me too."


    They talked for a while and walked toward the venue. They could see a sea of people wanting to meet him but only some people would have that chance since it was a lottery.


    People needed to do a lottery to enter his book sign event today.

 Chapter 319: Book Sign Event 2

    Rias had prepared everything and would do anything to get a ticket to get his signature. Luckily, Akeno and Koneko had the ticket, even though she didn''t know where they got this ticket. She didn''t care as long as she could meet her favorite author and get his signature.


    "Let''s go, Akeno, Koneko," Rias said and pulled them.


    Akeno and Koneko sighed at their master. They didn''t expect him to be this popr among everyone.


    Yuuki saw the people who started to enter this event. He saw the first one was a young man around his age wearing a ck frame.


    "YUUKI-SENSEI!! FINALLY, I HAVE BEEN ABLE TO MEET YOU!!"


    Yuuki was quite startled when he heard his outburst, "Thank you."


    The boy was crying but also happy at the same time, "I HAVE BEEN FOLLOWING YOUR WORKS!! PLEASE SIGN MY BOOKS!! I HAVE ALWAYS BOUGHT THREE BOOKS EVERY TIME!!"


    "Thank you for your support," Yuuki was quite overwhelmed by his fans but he was happy that this boy bought a lot of his books.


    They were talking for a bit and he knew the name of this boy was Tomoya Aki. He also knew that this boy was also a famous blogger ''TAKI'' who had always helped to promote every God Level of Otaku Works.


    "Sensei, do you have a n to make something?" Tomoya asked.


    "Well, I have a n to make both anime and game, you need to wait for it though," Yuuki said.


    "Really? Then I will wait for it, thank you very much for your hard work!!" Tomoya said. He waved his hand excitedly and walked down to let other fans to talk with him.


    Yuuki continued this event while smiling and signing their books. He had thought this event would be very easy but he had to maintain his smile all the time and honestly it was very hard. He couldn''t even remember them and some girls were trying to give him their phone numbers.


    Yuuki could only smile and receive them. He wouldn''t call them though since it was troublesome and he didn''t really want to do it.


    Yuuki continued this event until he saw a familiar figure. Her striking red hair was very noticeable and it was hard to ignore her.


    "YUUKI!!" Rias was surprised to see it was him.


    "Hey, Rias," Yuuki smiled at her.


    "R - really? Are you really, Yuuki-sensei?" Rias asked.


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded.


    "Ugh, I feel dumb not to realize it was you," Rias said.


    "Well, do you want my sign?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course!! Here sign my books!!" Rias said with a smile.


    Yuuki signed her books and talked with her for a bit. He had heard that she got a ticket from both Akeno and Koneko.


    "Where are they?" Yuuki asked.


    "They''re ying outside and they said they didn''t have any interest in this book signing event," Rias said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed at both of them.


    They talked for a bit and Rias told him to tell her whenever he made a new novel or manga. She told him that she would help him to make it a reality. She even gave him a brochure and told him to use it whenever he needed his help.


    Rias said goodbye to him and walked away.


    Yuuki could smile looking at this devil contract on his hand. He wouldn''t use it and even if he did make a contract. He wouldn''t make a contract with Rias and would rather make a contract with either Akeno or Koneko. He continued to do this event until the evening. He didn''t expect that there were many people who wanted his signature.


    Yuuki sighed while looking at the ceiling. He was mentally drained from signing and talking to a lot of people, "Being famous is hard."


    "Good work," Rossweisse came to him with a cool drink.


    "Thank you," Yuuki said and took the can of soda from her hand.


    Rossweisse also knew that he was very tired and didn''t expect to see a lot of peoplee to this event.


    Yuuki didn''t know how many people hade to the amus.e.m.e.nt park but he knew he would seed to make 500,000 guests toe to this park. He was d there were many people who came to this ce today. He wanted to go back but Latifa told him toe to her castle. He told both Rossweisse and Machida to go back first.


    Yuuki walked to her castle and saw her sitting on the chair. He looked at the table there was a hot croquette, "Is that for me?"


    Latifa smiled at him, "Yes, this is my experiment."


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "Do you want to make me be a guenie pig?"


    "No! This is good, Yuuki-sama, you should try it!" Latifa said.


    "I am joking, let me try it," Yuuki said and ate the croquette. He bit the croqutte and could taste both deliciousness of both sweet and sour at them same time. He looked at his croquette in suprirsed, "Is this marmde?" He would have never thought to make a croquette with a marmde since usually he ate it with a savory taste like meat or fish inside. Though, there was sweet croquette but it was chocte and not a marmde.


    "Yes, what do you think?" Latifa asked.


    "This is good, you should sell it in the park," Yuuki said.


    "Thank you, Yuuki-sama, because of you, this park has be very lively," Latifa said.


    "The 500,000 guests are still far away and you need to keep your thanks forter," Yuuki said.


    "T - then, I will keep that forter and give you something right now," Latifa said and moved closer to him.


    Yuuki knew what she wanted and let her give him her magic. He felt her lips taste like marmde both sweet and sour at the same time but it wasn''t bad and made him even more excited at the same time.

 Chapter 320: Problem Child

    Yuuki hade back to his home and received their rewards. He didn''t go to sleep rather went to the headquarters of The Khaos Brigade. He teleported there and he saw that Vali''s group was there. He walked and sat on the couch.


    Ophis followed him and sat on hisp. She still remembered how fun his amus.e.m.e.nt park was and wanted to go there again with everyone.


    "Hey, I heard from both Kuroka and Arthur that your girlfriend bes very strong when you give her that armor," Bikou said.


    "Well, it is not that bad," Yuuki said.


    "Can you give me your toys too? I want one too!!" Bikou said.


    "Me too, nyaa!! The castle is fine, nyaa! But I want something to protect myself, nyaa!!" Kuroka said.


    Yuuki looked at Vali.


    Vali shook his head, "No, I will use my power to get stronger by myself, that Hanging Garden of Babylon is enough for me." He really liked the hot spring in that ce since it helped him in his training. He also didn''t mind for his teammates to receive his treasure since it helped them on their n to kill his grandfather. He didn''t want them to get hurt and wanted them to get stronger.


    Vali could also ask them to be his sparring partners in the fighting.


    Yuuki had thought earlier that he should make a magic item from ''Magi'' anime. He thought for a bit and asked both Kuroka and Bikou what kind of magic item that they wanted.


    Bikou thought for a bit and said, "I want something that can control nts." He had thought this would be more suitable for him. He was quitezy and thought that if he could control a nts, they could fight in his ce.


    Yuuki nodded and found something suitable. He made him a ring and imbued it with magic. He threw it toward him and said, "Try it."


    Bikou smiled and tried the ring. He ced it on his index finger and the information of this ring was suddenly transferred into his head. He opened his eyes wide and though this ring was amazing.


    "Hey, Bikou, hurry up and use it," Arthur was impatient.


    "Hehehe, let me show you the power of this ring," Bikou said and snapped his finger suddenly a big tree grew beside him, "How about this!" He snapped his fingers again. This time a lot of strange animals came out.


    "T - that is?" Le Fay became scared of these animals.


    "Hmm, what is that?" Albion was curious.


    "Hehehe, this is microscopic fungi, this thing is existing around us, thought the size of this thing is small but with this treasure, I can alter it be bigger, I can control the nt around me and this is perfect! I will make my own armyter when I fight someone, thank you, Yuuki!!" Bikou was very happy.


    "It''s kind of strange for Bikou to say something intelligent," Arthur frowned.


    "Shut up!!" Bikou was pissed.


    Vali looked satisfied and thought this could be used for his training.


    "What is the name of that thing?" Arthur asked.


    "Hmm, I call it Metal Vessel, and the one in Bikou is Zagan," Yuuki said.


    "Zagan? The name of the devil''s family?" Vali raised his eyebrow.


    "Yes, well, don''t think too much about it, you should try to train using your new power," Yuuki said.


    "Of course, damn, I can''t wait to use it," Bikou was excited.


    "Me! Me! I want to too!" Kuroka asked.


    "Sure, what kind of magic do you want?" Yuuki asked.


    "Let me think about it, nyaa," Kuroka said. She was very good at using fire magic and space magic but her attack wasn''t that good. She wanted a magic item that strengthened her attacking power. She had made her decision and asked, "I want something with fire, nyaa!!"


    "Fire? Really?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah, nyaa! I want to strengthen my fire magic, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Hmm, fire, huh," Yuuki thought about it for a bit then he made a bracelet for her, "Try it."


    "Thank you, nyaa," Kuroka wore this bracelet and could feel the information about this treasure was transferred into her head. She felt that she could use this thing with ease, "Let me try it, nyaa!!" She said and made a white me around her body.


    Everyone could feel the temperature of those mes were very hot.


    "You really are full of surprises, Yuuki," Albion said.


    Kuroka jumped and floated. She controlled those white mes very skillfully and looked very satisfied with her new power.


    "What is the name of that treasure?" Bikou asked.


    "Astaroth," Yuuki said.


    They wrinkled their eyebrows when they heard it.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked since their expression was strange.


    Vali shook his head and said, "You should see itter during the meeting."


    Yuuki felt curious and didn''t press for the answer. He wanted to know what was happening in the meeting of Khaos Brigade.


    Yuuki had transformed into his ''Zero'' costume and waited for the other members toe.


    Vali team became even more confident especially along with the appearance of Fenrir. They kept it in the Hanging Garden of Babylon since it was very noticeable and they didn''t want other members of Khaos Brigade to know about it.


    Yuuki saw the appearance of an old Satan group while missing one person that was Katarea since she had died during the peace meeting. He could see the foul mood of everyone was there especially the Beelzebub and Asmodeus.


    Rivezim was still smiling and didn''t care about anything.


    The magician group was also entering the meeting room that was lead by both Walburga and Euclid.


    The hero faction also entered the meeting room andstly, Yuuki saw someone he didn''t expect.


    "Hello," his smile looked very evil and he looked very confident.


    Yuuki shook his head at this person since he knew this person was only small fry.


    "My name is Diodora Astaroth, I will be joining you guys now," Diodora smiled at them.

 Chapter 321: Acting

    Yuuki remembered this guy since he had seen him during the youth meeting of the youth devil.


    "Uhyauhya, it is good, there is a young devil that is joining us," Rizevim looked very happy.


    "Thank you," Diodora smiled at him.


    "Then let us talk about our next attack," Shalba said.


    "Damn, Azazel and Sirzehcs were also that masked person who was holding a bow," Ceruserey said.


    "Now that you mention it, do any of you know the identity of that masked guy?" Euclid said of Vali''s team.


    "No," Vali said.


    "No," the other also said.


    "I don''t know," Yuuki said simply.


    "Uhyauhya, but that masked man is really strong, he can even beat a Loki," Rivezim said and added, "Though I can beat him easily."


    "Well, don''t look down on him, we don''t know what he did to Loki since Ajuka sealed the area," Euclid said.


    "Hmm, he sounds very troublesome," Rivezim said.


    "Zero, you''re also wearing a mask, what do you think about that masked man?" Cao Cao suddenly asked.


    "That''s right, we also have members that are wearing masks!!" Rivezim looked at him.


    "Though your magic is quite different, what do you think about him?" Euclid asked.


    "I don''t really know about him, but I can kill him," Yuuki said without any emotion. His acting was perfect since he had practiced it several times.


    "Then kill him," Diodora said.


    Yuuki frowned at him, "Who are you? Are you my boss that you can order me around?"


    "Haaa?? I am the heir of Astaroth n!!" Diodora said with a smug expression.


    Everyone looked at this guy with a strange expression and sighed at their hearts.


    "Funny," Yuukiughed and he raised his left arm.


    Rivezim looked serious and said, "Diodora run!!"


    Diodora didn''t understand what was happening but he felt he needed to set his barrier or else he would die.


    "Zabaniya Delusional Heartbeat," his left arm suddenly became longer and moved very fast toward him.


    Diodora put his barrier put it was futile since his hand could prate his barrier easily and touched his chest. He was preparing something to happen but he didn''t feel anything. He wanted to showughed at his joke until he saw a heart on his hand.


    "Do you know what this is?" Yuuki asked.


    Diodora started to let out a lot of cold sweat on his forehead.


    Yuuki slowly clenched the heart on his hand.


    "Ugh..." Diodora looked at him in fear and said while pleading, "No.. Please..." He didn''t want to die, he didn''t want to end his life like this. He still had a lot of things that he wanted to do.


    "Hey, Zero, this guy is useful for the next n, don''t kill him," Rivezim said.


    Yuuki snorted and made his heart vanish from his hand, "Tsk, if you''re weak then don''t say something nonsense."


    "I am sorry," Diodora threw his pride and apologized to him. He had only met a few members of Khaos Brigade and didn''t know that man named ''Zero'' was very powerful.


    "Well, enough of the fight, let''s talk about our next war!!!" Rivezim said with the brightest smile on his face.


    "You really like war, huh?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course, I want chaos and disorder in this world!!" Rivezim looked very happy.


    Vali looked very pissed and annoyed when he saw his smile. He wanted to kill Rivezim right away but he didn''t have enough power. He could have asked Yuuki but he wanted to kill this grandfather of his by his own hands.


    "I will be the one who will lead the next attack along with Ceruserey," Shalba said.


    "Good, I can''t help but fight those fakes, Maou," Ceruserey said.


    "Now, Ophis can you grant him power?" Euclid said to her.


    Ophis didn''t say anything and suddenly something flew from her body to Diodora.


    Diodora was startled when he felt a new power inside his body, "T - this is?"


    "Hahaha, wee to the organization kid, this is the greeting gift, you can win the rating game easily with this," Rivezim said whileughing.


    Diodora started to get confident and he wanted his revenge on him but when he saw his ck helmet. He decided to throw away his decision to have his revenge. He wasn''t that strong enough now and a gentleman could even wait for 10 years to have their revenge.


    Yuuki knew what Diodora was thinking but he didn''t mind since he knew that guy wouldn''t live very long in this world.


    They talked for a bit and the hero faction didn''t seem to have an interest in this conversation. They had their own agenda and that was true for everyone. They weren''t real alliances and only a bunch of criminals that gathered together to exploit each other for their own interests.


    They will start the attack during the ratings game of both Diodora Astaroth and Rias Gremory.


    Yuuki didn''t know why they were very fascinated by Rias Gremory''s peerage. He didn''t really care about it since he knew he could stop this attack easily though. He also needed to tell Akeno to be careful during their rating game with Diodora.


    They had finished their meeting and no one had doubted his identity since his acting skill was very top notch. They also would have never thought such a cruel person would be a member of three alliances between angel, fallen angel, and devils.


    When everyone was gone, Bikou started to ask him.


    "Your acting is really good," Bikou said while giving him a thumbs up.


    "Well, he is an actor, nyaa," Kuroka said of the obvious fact.


    "Now that you mention it, I didn''t watch it at the time, do you have the record? Let''s watch it tonight," Bikou said.


    "The show is very good, you should watch it, Bikou-san," Le Fay said.


    They started to talk like a normal teenager talking about what they would do after school.


    "Well, let''s see the recordter, now, let''s talk how we can help the Rias Gremory''s peerage?" Vali said. He didn''t want his rival The Red Dragon Emperor to die because of this matter.


    "We can just tell them right?" Yuuki said.


    Vali nodded, "Good, you should go tonight and tell them."


    Yuuki twitched his lips and them but he had decided to go before. He also wanted to see both Akeno and Shirone since both of them ditched him to y in the amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    "Let''s go, nyaa! I also want to visit them too!!" Kuroka said.


    "Good, let''s go," Yuuki said and teleported both of them.

 Chapter 322: Reminder

    "Aaahhh!! I am happy to meet him!!!" Rias was very happy and rolling her body around while holding a book that had been signed by him.


    Akeno and Koneko sighed at the sight of their masters.


    "Rias, don''t you have enough of that?" Akeno asked.


    "Yes, Buchou, let''s go to sleep tonight, you can talk about it againter," Koneko said.


    Rias suddenly stood up and said, "But, Serafall-sama is very cruel, she doesn''t even tell me that she will be making an anime with Yuuki-sensei!! I need to talk to her now!!" She didn''t wait for anyone to stop her and teleported to Sitri Household in thete night.


    Akeno and Koneko looked at each other and shook their heads. They would have never imagined their masters would be like this. They had a rating game with the famous Astaroth family but it seemed their master didn''t think too much about it. They wanted to go to sleep until they saw someone suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Hello, Shirone!!" Kuroka looked very happy.


    "Akeno, Shirone," Yuuki also said to them.


    Akeno and Koneko were surprised to see them here.


    "What are you doing here?" Akeno asked.


    "Yeah, is there something?" Koneko asked.


    "Can Ie without even a reason?" Yuuki asked.


    They looked at him with a doubtful expression.


    "I am not lying, I miss you, you didn''t even see me at the event," Yuuki said while acting like he was crying.


    They snorted at him.


    "Tell them about the matter, nyaa," Kuroka said. She was worried about her little sister that would do a rating game with Diadora.


    "Well, this is the thing...." Yuuki told them about the Khaos Brigade n to attack them during their rating game. The perpetrator of this attack was Diodora Astaroth who would be their opponent in their rating game.


    "WHAT??" Koneko and Akeno were surprised. They would have never expected that they would be attacked by the Khaos Brigade.


    "Be careful with the Diodora guy nyaa," Kuroka said with a serious expression.


    "Then we need to report it to Maous," Akeno said.


    "Well, you can do that but don''t tell them about us," Yuuki said.


    "Then it is impossible, I am sure, they will ask us about you," Akeno said.


    Yuuki nodded at her remark, "Then you have to be stronger."


    "That''s true, I need to use my ''Lightning Empress Armor'' more skillfully," Akeno said. She was amazed at the ability of her new armor and needed to practice it for the next battle.


    "Give Shirone too, nyaa, give her something to protect herself," Kuroka said.


    "Sure, Shirone, what kind of magic item do you want?" Yuuki asked.


    "What? You will give a magic item?" Koneko looked surprised.


    "Of course, you are my sister-inw," Yuuki said while patting her head.


    Koneko feltplicated when he told her that she was only his sister-inw. She sighed and asked him, "What is a magic item?"


    "Well, to put it simply, like Akeno''s lightning armor and Kuroka''s bracelet," Yuuki said.


    "Nee-sama''s bracelet?" Koneko became curious.


    "Like this, nyaa," Kuroka said as she showed off her new white me.


    Akeno and Koneko were amazed at this white me.


    "You can use this easily, nyaa," Kuroka said with a smile.


    Koneko didn''t mind a power boost and thought about it for a bit. She wanted something simple that she didn''t need to think about since she was still learning about both senjutsu and youjutsu, "I want something that increases my strength."


    Yuuki nodded and suddenly a big javelin appeared on his hand. He gave it to her and said, "This is your magic item, this item can be smaller and be a small tattoo on your hand."


    Koneko took the javelin from his hand and looked at it, suddenly she felt the information about this weapon was transferred into her head. She started to feel she became very strong and felt that she could break anything.


    "What is this?" Akeno asked.


    "This is Barbatos, this thing can strengthen her everything and control shockwaves," Yuuki said.


    Koneko felt happy with this new power of her and kept this javelin on her hand. She looked at the small tattoo on her hand and felt it looked very noble.


    "Good, nyaa! I don''t need to worry about you again, nyaa," Kuroka said with relief.


    "Then we will go back now," Yuuki said.


    "You will go back?" Akeno said. She didn''t expect him toe back as soon as possible when both of them had just met.


    "Well, we have a date in a few days, let''s meet up again that day," Yuuki said.


    Akeno became shy and looked away, "Hmph, then hurry up and get away, I want to see whether you can make a great date or not."


    "Well, you don''t need to worry, you will be very satisfied," Yuuki said and walked closer to her.


    Akeno sighed and kissed his cheek only Yuuki moved his head and made her kiss his lips. She was startled and moved back, "Hurry up or everyone will notice you."


    "Good, let''s meet up again," Yuuki said.


    "Bye, nyaa!!" Kuroka said.


    Both of them teleported together and went back to their house.


    Akeno and Koneko were still looking at them and sighed. They also wanted toe with them only they had their family here.


    Then suddenly a Gremory''s crest appeared in front of them.


    "YES!! I AM SUCCESS, AKENO, KONEKO!! I will also join Serafall-sama in the process of making anime," Rias looked very happy.


    Akeno and Koneko smiled bitterly at this happy go luck master. They really needed to take care of her or else they didn''t know what would happen to her.


    "Let''s sleep, Rias, we can talk about thatter," Akeno said.


    "Yes, Buchou, let''s go to sleep," Koneko said.


    "Wait, wait, I want to tell you this now!!" Riasined.


    "This is already veryte, let''s go," Akeno said.


    Koneko also helped her since she didn''t really want to listen to her story.


    Rias could only helplessly enter her room together with Koneko and Akeno.

 Chapter 323: Two Vs The Entire Team 1

    The next day, Yuuki brought everyone to watch the airsoft gun match.


    Luckily, he had this big car with him or else it would be hard to bring everyone. He was dressed in a military costume.


    "I can''t wait for this," Ranko looked very excited.


    "This will be my first time to have an airsoft gun match," Yukana said.


    "Hmm, what kind of weapon should I use?" Makoto looked at the number of guns at the back of the seat.


    "Shotguns are good, they can st someone in one shot," the Utaha said with augh.


    They sighed at her and had already gotten used to her antics.


    "I want to y too, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Ok, but you need to hide those tails and ears," Yuuki said while pointing his finger at both of her tails and ears.


    "Easy, nyaa," Kuroka said and hid them. She wore a military outfit and it was different from her usual ck loose kimono.


    "Everyone please be careful and don''t get hurt in the process," Rossweisse told everyone.


    "Okay!!!" Everyone said at the same time.


    Rossweisse nodded but couldn''t help but feel worried about them. She also looked at her military outfit and also felt quite excited to try this airsoft gun match.


    Hazuki had already arrived in the field. She was apanied by her fat ck cat, Mozuku.


    "Meo," Mozuku yawned.


    "Mozuku..." Hazuki felt worried and looked around. She looked at the programming team who looked very excited and full of blood l.u.s.t. She also wore a military outfit since she would also join this airsoft gun match.


    "Where is the new boss, Hazuki?"


    Hazuki looked at this woman who was the leader of the programming team.


    The woman has dark brown hair, cyan eyes, and tan skin.


    "He is on his way," Hazuki said.


    The woman looked at her and said, "What do you think about him?" She didn''t want her new boss to be a bad person since it would affect her job.


    "He is good, you will like him," Hazuki gave her a rare smile.


    The woman smiled at her, "Then he will need to show his resolve along with you, he needs to fight both programming team and graphics team together with you."


    "WHAT??" Hazuki was bbergasted. She looked at the graphics team who was looking away from her.


    "I am sorry, Hazuki-san, but Ahagon told me to join her," one of them said.


    "WHO IS AHAGON!! CALL ME UMIKO!!" The tan woman said.


    "Eh?? But your name is Ahagon," the woman smiled through her smile was a bit forced. She was the one who became the animation director for the project of Fairy Story 3 and it ended up failing. She was grateful that someone had bought thispany since it would give her another chance to make another game. She didn''t want to end up failing again this time.


    "Moo, Kou-chan, don''t fight!" another woman said.


    Hazuki felt worried until she heard the sound of the car. She turned her head and saw the car of his boss, "Bo.." She wanted to say something but stopped when she saw her boss looking very handsome in a military outfit. She still remembered his muscle yesterday and felt giddy when she remembered it. She saw him bring a gun and his girls also followed him.


    "Hey, Hazuki, is that the programming team?" Yuuki looked at a group of people who were beside Hazuki. He was waiting for her answer only this woman didn''t answer him, "Hazuki??"


    "Ha... Ha... Ha... BOSS!!!" Hazuki breathed really hard and jumped into him.


    Yuuki didn''t move and looked at this perverted woman who kept hugging him and ced her cheek on his chest.


    Bang!


    Suddenly her head was shot by someone.


    Hazuki fell down on the ground.


    Yuuki looked at this tan woman in amazement, "Is it okay to shoot her like that?"


    "It was okay, she was tough," the tan-skinned woman said.


    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN! I CAN DIE IF YOU DO THAT AGAIN!!!" Suddenly Hazuki stood up and shouted at this tan skin woman.


    "Then don''t do something very shameful like that, you''re in front of your employee and employer," the tan skin woman said.


    "Well, let''s ignore her," Yuuki said to this tan skin woman.


    "That''s true, let''s ignore her," the tan skin woman said.


    "HEY!!!" Hazukiined to them but they ignored her.


    "Are you the programming team leader?" Yuuki asked.


    The tan skin woman nodded and said, "Yes, I am, are you our new boss?"


    "Yes, I am, my name is Ichijou Yuuki, you can call me, Yuuki," Yuuki said.


    "Well, I won''t ept you before we have a match with each other, but my name is Ahagon Umiko," Umiko said.


    Hazuki wanted to tell him that Umiko would be angry if someone called her family name but she decided not to tell him since she wanted to see her reaction.


    "Then, can I call you Umiko?" Yuuki asked. He remembered that this woman didn''t like to be called by her family name.


    Umiko nodded and smiled. She had a good impression of her new boss especially the way he brought his gun and he also called her first name rather than her family name, "Yes, you can call me that, I prefer everyone to call me that actually."


    "Good, how about we start? I want to start making our game right away," Yuuki said.


    "Good, let''s start," Umiko said and looked at her team, "Let''s go, everyone."


    Yuuki also pulled Hazuki to join him, "Let''s go."


    "W - wait? Is it only the two of us?" Hazuki was bbergasted.


    Umiko stopped and looked at him. She also raised her eyebrow and asked, "Is it only two of you?"


    "Yes, don''t worry, I will win this match with her," Yuuki said.


    "Then don''t regret your decision," Umiko didn''t say anything and went to her team. She would show him what would happen if he underestimated her.


    Yuuki also didn''t say anything and pulled Hazuki with him.


    "WAIT!! I DON''T WANT TO JOIN!!!" Hazuki screamed.

 Chapter 324: Two Vs The Entire Team 2

    Yuuki used FN FNC for this airsoft gun match, though, it was quite an old gun but it was very good.


    The FNC is a sound design, influenced by both the AK and the AR-15. It is designed to fire rifle grenades.


    Hazuki used a Sako RK95 for this match though she didn''t really care what kind of weapon she would use in this match.


    "What should we do? Umiko is very good at using airsoft guns," Hazuki said.


    "Don''t worry, leave everything to me," Yuuki said to her.


    "Do you have any experience with an airsoft gun?" Hazuki asked.


    "No..." Yuuki said.


    "Then it is useless!!" Hazuki said.


    "But I have experienced it with something better," Yuuki gave her a mysterious smile.


    Hazuki didn''t know why she felt attracted by this mysterious feeling.


    Rossweisse, Ranko, Yukana, Utaha, Kuroka, and Makoto looked at the field where Yuuki and Hazuku would fight against an entire team of both programming team and graphics team.


    "Can he win?" Rossweisse asked.


    "He can," Utaha said.


    "How?" Ranko asked.


    "Maybe you don''t know, but he has experience with a real gun before," Utaha said.


    "Really? Real gun? How can he get it?" Yukana asked.


    "Duh, his family is Yakuza and it is easy for him to get it," Utaha said.


    They nodded at her and said, "That''s true."


    There wasn''t any people and only them since everyone from ''Eagle Jump'' joined the match.


    They also wanted to jointer but they wanted to see their match first.


    Yuuki told Hazuki to stay there and didn''t move.


    Hazuki nodded and was fine with his decision since she was a noob in this airsoft gun match.


    Yuuki knew that both of them had to fight against 20 people. He looked around and felt that most of them had experiences in this game. Suddenly he found two people and raised his gun.


    Bang! Bang!


    Yuuki eliminated two people in an instant.


    Hazuki was amazed at his skill and looked very happy, "We can win, Yuuki!!!"


    "Hee, it will be easy for me," Yuuki said and moved to start his counter-attack.


    Umiko couldn''t find two of them even though she had ordered her team to circle around them. She had a number of people around her and there were only two people but she didn''t expect him to have such a skill.


    Umiko still remembers his skill at being able to shoot two of her teammates with ease and eliminate them without anyone noticing.


    "Interesting," Umiko smiled and started to move. She became excited and wanted to win against both of them, though, she didn''t really care about Hazuki, but she still wanted to have revenge on her and shoot her.


    Umiko didn''t hate Hazuki and she knew that Hazuki was really responsible but her usual act made her annoyed. At least, she needed to eliminate her. She started to move and raised her gun.


    Bang! Bang!


    Yuuki kept moving around while shooting anyone that he had found.


    Bang!


    Yuuki kept eliminating people from the programming and graphics team. He had 100 point proficiency on marksmanship and it was quite an easy game for him.


    Hazuki followed him and didn''t do anything since he had protected her. She became confident and also helped to shoot her opponents only most of them missed and made the enemies keeping toward them.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and kept shooting his opponents. He looked at her and said, "Stop! You make the enemy know our position."


    Hazuki pouted at him but stopped and followed his order.


    Yuuki suddenly saw two people who wanted to shoot Hazuki. He hugged her and raised his gun to shoot them.


    Bang! Bang!


    Yuuki let her go when he had eliminated her, "Let''s go."


    Hazuki nodded at him while blushing.


    "That guy," Utaha sighed when she looked at both of Yuuki and Hazuki hugged at each other.


    "Well, here is the shotgun, you can use itter," Ranko gave it to her.


    "Thank you," Utaha said, and took the shotgun.


    They picked each other gun and would use itter when he had finished the matchter.


    Yuuki moved like a cheetah and could use his gun very well.


    Bang! Bang!


    Yuuki felt he missed some action and thought about his father. His father had told him toe to the main house since he had something to say to him.


    Bang!


    Yuuki moved his head to avoid a bullet. He aimed his gun and shot toward the sniper that was hiding in a high ce. He also shot some people who wanted to use this chance to shoot him.


    Hazuki kept following him and didn''t do anything.


    Yuuki had almost finished their team and he only needed to eliminate another five people. He walked with Hazuki until he was surrounded by five people.


    "Heh, this is the end of your life," Umiko said.


    "Really?" Yuuki smiled.


    Umiko snorted and said, "Shoot!!"


    Everyone raised their guns and started to shoot both of them.


    Bang!Bang!Bang!Bang!Bang!


    Yuuki picked Hazuki and jumped to avoid the bullet. He also shot them and eliminated them one by one.


    Umiko was calmed but she was amazed at his skill.


    Bang!Bang!Bang!


    Umiko titled her head to avoid his bullet. She ran to hide behind the wall and waited for another chance. Yuuki had eliminated her entire teams and she was alone now. She didn''t want to give up and at least she had to eliminate Hazuki. She started to move and she found Hazuki.


    Bang!


    "You!!!" Hazuki was shocked and fell down.


    "Another one," Umiko said until she felt something hard in his temple.


    "Checkmate," Yuuki said while cing his gun on her temple


    Umiko sighed and raised her hands, "You win."


    Yuuki smiled and said, "Good, now, let''s gather everyone, let''s y again today!!"


    They continued to y to get to know each other.

 Chapter 325: Game Plan

    After that airsoft gun match, Yuuki brought his girls back home and went back to the ''Eagle Jump''. He needed to talk to everyone about his game project and needed their help to do that. He entered the building and went to the meeting room. He saw both Hazuki and Umiko there. He also saw two women who he had seen during the match.


    "Boss," Hazuki said.


    "Boss," Umiko also said.


    The other two women also said at the same time, "Boss."


    "Hmm, who are they?" Yuuki asked. He only told them about his name but he didn''t ask their names. He remembered that both women were quite


    "Let me introduce you, this is the art director Rin Toyama and character designer Ko Yamagi," Hazuki said.


    Rin Toyama is a thin woman with purple eyes and short, dark purple hair.


    Ko Yamagi has long blond hair and light blue eyes. She keeps her outfit simple with a in ck t-shirt, blue jeans, and ck shoes.


    Yuuki nodded at them and introduced Rossweisse, "This is Rossweisse, she will be my secretary."


    "Hello," Rossweisse said.


    Rin, Ko, and Umiko had to admit that Rossweisse was very beautiful. They were wondering if this woman was their boss''s lover.


    "Rossweisse-chan, you will be with me then!!" Hazuki looked very happy.


    Rossweisse sighed at this perverted woman.


    "Well, enough of that, let me tell you about the game n," Yuuki said and gave each of them a doc.u.ment.


    "We will make it immediately?" Kou was surprised. She had thought it would take a few weeks before they started their project but her boss had already made the n.


    "Of course, I n to make this game in at least two months," Yuuki said.


    "TWO MONTHS!!!" Hazuki, Kou, Umiko, and Rin were surprised.


    "I want it to be faster but let me know your opinion," Yuuki said to them.


    They started to look at the doc.u.ment and were surprised to see these characters.


    "Isn''t this Pikachu?" Rin asked. She had known these characters since it was very popr right now. She had evene together with Kou to visit the Amagi Brilliant Park since she liked these characters.


    Kou didn''t say anything and kept looking at the cute, strange, and strong characters in each page of the game n.


    Hazuki looked at the plot, music, characters, and even the cost. She adjusted her sses and felt this job was very easy.


    They only needed to follow the n and didn''t need to think too much.


    "Yes, you''re right this is Pikachu, one of the characters in this game, this will be our first game, ''Pokemon''!" Yuuki said.


    "How can you have the right to use this character?" Umiko asked. She was afraid that her new boss would use illegal manner to get these characters.


    "It is easy, I am the creator of these characters," Yuuki said.


    "WHAT!!!" Kou, Rin, and Umiko were surprised.


    "Anyway, I will give you 2 months of time to finish this and the faster is better, we have a lot of projects and we will be the king in this game industry," Yuuki also wanted to make Dota, PUGG, or Fortnite in the future, but he needed to have his first step and Pokemon is perfect for that.


    Yuuki looked at everyone and asked, "Can you do this?"


    They nodded at him, they had gotten a new chance and wouldn''t let it go failed no matter what.


    "We will do it, this is very easy, we can finish it in one month," Umiko said.


    "W - wait!! One month is too short, two months is perfect, we also need to talk about preparing for the promotion and everything," Rin said.


    They started to discuss to each other and Rossweisse also listened to learn about this game industry.


    "Then I will go back," Yuuki said.


    "Thank you," Rossweissei said to everyone.


    "Boss, do you want to drink with us?" Hazuki asked.


    "No, I will have to visit my father, he has something to ask me," Yuuki said.


    Both Yuuki and Rosswessei went out together to go to his parent''s house. He didn''t know why his dad suddenly asked him toe.


    "Hmmm, we need to go back to work tomorrow, let''s go back," Hazuki said.


    "I will stay here and I want to learn about the characters," Kou said.


    "Kou-chan, don''t spend your night here!" Rin reprimanded. She knew her friend habit that liked to spend a night in the office.


    "No way, this is our first job in a while, I want to learn it before making it tomorrow," Kou said. She didn''t want to fail again this time and wanted to make it a sess.


    "Let her, she is very stubborn after all," Umiko said.


    "Then I will stay here with you," Rin said.


    "Ugh... Yagami who wants to work hard, Toyama who really cares about her, and Umiko who is looking cold but warm, what is this? Why do I feel like being left out?" Hazuki said.


    "By the way, are you in love with the boss, Hazuki? You keep hugging him and looking at him most of the time," Umiko said while a little blush. Her tan skin made it hard for someone to see her reddened face.


    "Is it? You look very close to him in the match earlier," Rin said.


    "Really? But I don''t think you''ve got a chance when there is a European beauty beside him," Kou said.


    Hazuki snorted at them, "What are you talking about! I am the one who will make him enter my harem!"


    "Your harem?" The three of them looked at her.


    "Do you have a harem?" Umiko asked.


    "What are you talking about? You''re a member of my harem!" Hazuki said while smiling at three of them.


    The three of them looked at each other and decided to go back.


    "Let''s go back," Umiko said.


    "Sure," Rin and Kou said at the same time.


    "W - wait!!!" Hazuki said while following them.

 Chapter 326: Trip to South Africa

    Yuuki looked at the sea and sighed. He was on a ship that would go to South Africa.


    "Oi, can you really protect me?"


    Yuuki turned his head and saw Togo Tomari, CEO of Iwami Heavy Industries.


    Togo Tomari is a young woman with crazy-looking sanpaku eyes, thin ck eyebrows, long ck hair that falls down her back and some strands that fall over her face, an ample bosom, full red lips, a toothy grin revealing her shark-like teeth and a pair of rectangr semi-rimmed sses. She wears a white smart shirt and dark pants.


    His dad had told him to protect her to go to the DIESA EXPO, one of the biggest weapons expos in the world. His dad was one of the shareholders of thispany and that was why he told him to protect this woman to go to South Africa.


    Thispany would also join this expo to show their new weapons to the world and search for a potential buyer.


    Yuuki had been staying for a few days in this ce and he felt bored. He teleported back to his home when it was night time since he didn''t want to stay alone in this ship. He also felt s.e.x.u.a.lly frustrated and now he understood the feeling of a sailor who had been sailing for a few months on the sea.


    "Hey! Don''t ignore me!!" Togo shouted at him.


    Yuuki smiled at her, "Of course, I can."


    Togo twitched her lips when she saw his smile. She didn''t expect the head of Shuuei n would send his children to protect her on her trip to South Africa.


    "What is it? Are you scared? I can apany you tonight in your bed," Yuuki didn''t see any beautiful woman around and he felt frustrated because of that. He could only flirt with this CEO of Iwami Heavy Industries. He moved closer to her and whispered with a heavy tone. He didn''t know why but he wanted to tease her most of the time.


    Togo started to get goosebumps, "Don''t get closer to me, idiot!!!" She definitely wasn''t good at this type of flirty handsome young man.


    "My, you''re embarrassed, you''re very cute, Togo," Yuuki smiled at her.


    "SHUT UP!! DON''T CALL ME, CUTE!!" Togo really got goosebumps when he called her cute. She had never been called a cute by someone. In her country, she had been regarded as a lunatic or merchant of death since she was the CEO of this arms dealerpany.


    "Well, don''t worry about it, there is a lot of mercenary around, why are you getting restless?" Yuuki asked.


    Togo snorted at him, "You don''t know how dangerous the sea is around Africa."


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and said, "Is it a pirate?" He had heard the sea around this area was very dangerous since there was the appearance of Somalia Pirates. He heard this pirate was made because of somepanies who threw their waste to in this area.


    The people in this area became angry and started to attack thesepanies ship, but rather than stopping they started to make a pirate business from thesepanies.


    Yuuki remembered this was a very lucrative trade with a very low cost.


    "Yes, those Somalians pirates!!!" Togo became very angry remembered them.


    "Do you have a history with them?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course, these pirates, especially like the arms dealer like us, since they can take the entire weaponry on my ship," Togo said while gritting her teeth.


    "I will only have to protect you till we arrive in South Africa, right?" Yuuki asked.


    Togo nodded at him, "That''s right, I have found a more reliable bodyguard than you."


    "Oh, Togo, you hurt my heart," Yuuki looked very pained when she told him that he was useless. He was very good at acting and this made her believe that he was really hurt.


    "Then show me your worth!!" Togo said. Even though she looked very cold but she was actually very warm.


    "Well, how about I show it to you," Yuuki took a gun from his pocket and shot it toward the sea.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Togo was startled when she saw him shooting a gun suddenly. She looked at the sea and saw a small ship was already near her ship.


    Yuuki didn''t stop shooting these pirates until he made one of their sh.i.p.s destroyed.


    BOOOM!!!


    "PIRATE! PIRATE! BE READY FOR THEIR ATTACK!!" Yuuki shouted at everyone. He looked at Togo and said, "You should go inside."


    Togo shook her head and said, "Let me see you how you handle this problem."


    Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "What if I seed? Will you apany me tonight?" He put a puppy dog expression on her.


    Togo sighed at him and said, "Let me think about it."


    "Good, that is the answer that I have been waiting for," Yuuki said and changed his gun into a riffle. He took aim and started to shoot the pirates who kepting toward them.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Everyone also joined to attack those pirates since it would be very troublesome if they sessfully got on the ship.


    Togo looked at him with amazement until she saw a helicopter from afar, "Damn, it is Daniel Aviation Oryx!!"


    "Tsk," Yuuki couldn''t use his magic here and looked around. He found something quite nice in this ce, "Can I use this?"


    Togo looked at him and nodded, "Use as much as you want, kill them, don''t leave any behind!!"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Good." He took an RPG and aimed it toward the helicopter. He knew the helicopter was very dangerous and it would be better to shoot it right now. He looked at it for a bit and shot the RPG.


    *bzhhhh!!!


    Yuuki and Togo saw the warhead of RPG moved very fast toward the helicopter and hit it straight.


    BOOOOMM!!!!


    "Good," Togo was satisfied. She didn''t expect that this guy was really good at using a gun.


    Yuuki continued to finish these pirates until there was nothing left.


    "I guess you''re not all about the face," Togo said.


    "Then I will receive my reward," Yuuki picked her up in princess carry and brought her to his room.


    Togo snorted at him and sighed. She didn''t know why he was very interested in her and she didn''t really think it was her lost since she would sleep with a hot man.


    Both of them enjoyed their trip to South Africa.

 Chapter 327: DIESA EXPO

    Yuuki arrived in South Africa with Togo. He looked at her with a serious expression on her face. He knew this woman would be very serious in business but rather meek on the bed. He also knew that this woman didn''t want a serious rtionship since she was more into her business rather than rtionsh.i.p.s.


    They walked together since he was acting as her bodyguard. He needed to send her safely until the DIESA EXPO or her new bodyguard came. They walked toward their car and saw someone.


    Yuuki knew this must be her new bodyguard.


    "Hello, my name is Muteba Gizenga," Muteba introduced himself.


    Muteba is a tall, very muscr ck man with whited-out eyes and whose entire head and body are covered in numerous tribal tattoos. He wears high-ss formal wear such as his white suit topped with a fedora and sunsses.


    "Hello, my name is Ichijou Yuuki, I am also her bodyguard," Yuuki said. He looked at his eyes and thought this man must be blind.


    "Let''s go," Togo said and ignored them.


    "Your woman is very cold," Muteba said.


    "Hmm, why do you think she is my woman?" Yuuki asked.


    "I can smell your smell on her, I guess you must have very wild s.e.x," Mutebaughed.


    "Hahaha," Yuukiughed and said, "I guess to be a blind heighten your other senses."


    "That''s true, I can hear everything around him," Muteba said. He could also tell this young man was very strong. He also felt that he could hide his presence and he knew this young man could kill him instantly. He knew it was his luck that this young man would be his partner on this mission.


    "WHAT ARE YOU GUYS DOING!! DO YOUR GAY TIME LATER!!!" Togo shouted.


    Yuuki and Muteba twitched their lips at the same time. They didn''t even bother to refute her and walked inside the car.


    They were in a hurry since they were almostte to enter the expo.


    They arrived at the expo and saw that there were many people around.


    Yuuki could see a tank, aircraft, small ship in this area. He looked there was a lot of tents and there must be where the expo was.


    They entered the expo and walked toward their booth.


    Togo left him since she had to talk with someone.


    Muteba followed her from the moment he was her bodyguard.


    Yuuki walked around since his job was over. He wanted to see around before he went back to his country. He wanted to check the weaponry in this world but it seemed there wasn''t much different from his past world. He felt lucky that he didn''t have to put his sses since no one knew his identity here.


    "Yuuki?"


    Yuuki heard this familiar voice and turned his head. He saw someone who he didn''t expect here, "Koko?"


    "Hey? What are you doing here?" Koko asked.


    "Well, I am helping Togo," Yuuki said.


    "Togo, is she here?" Koko looked very excited when she heard her name.


    "Yes, she is over there," Yuuki pointed his finger at Togo who was talking with someone.


    "TOGO!!!!" Koko ran very fast toward her.


    Yuuki looked curiously at them and didn''t expect the rtionship between the two of them to be very close.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!! HURRY UP AND LET GO OF ME!!" Togo shouted at her.


    "Togo, I miss you, your embarrassed face is really cute," Koko kissed her cheek.


    Togo didn''t expect her to take action and became very pissed, "YOU BITCH!!!"


    "It seems like it is only a one-sided rtionship," Yuuki said.


    "Koko!!!" Jonah didn''t know what to do about his boss and the only thing he could have was to separate them as soon as possible.


    "Hahaha, sorry, about our boss," Lehm came to him with a sorry expression.


    "It is okay, I don''t think they are friends," Yuuki said.


    "Well, they have quite a history together," Lehm said. He had be Koko''s bodyguard even since she was a teenager. He didn''t really mind the rtionship between Koko and Togo since Koko didn''t have a friend around her age.


    "HEY, USELESS BODYGUARD, HURRY UP AND HELP ME!!" Togoined to both Muteba and Yuuki.


    Muteba and Yuuki shrugged their shoulders at the same time.


    "YOU!!!" Togo was really pissed.


    "Ah, Togo!!!" Koko was very happy.


    Both Togo and Koko had calmed down and Togo was hiding behind him. She didn''t want to be hugged again by Koko.


    "Now that you mention it, your rtionship is very close, are you in a rtionship?" Koko asked both Togo and Yuuki.


    Yuuki wanted to say that they didn''t have a physical rtionship, but Toga answered, "He is my f.u.c.k toy."


    Yuuki was speechless at her answer and the people around also looked at him with a weird expression.


    "Really?" Koko was amazed.


    Yuuki sighed and ignored them, "Where is Valmet?" He wanted to meet her again before he went back to his home.


    "Oh, she is in the hotel," Jonah said.


    "Can I meet her?" Yuuki asked.


    "NOOOOO!!!!!" Koko suddenly shouted at him but suddenly Lehm came to her and whispered something to her. Koko still looked very reluctant but she nodded at him.


    "Sure, you can meet her," Lehm said with a smile. His team would have a mission tonight and it wouldn''t hurt to have more people. He had heard his story from his ex-wife, Chiquita, that there was an amazing young man who could shoot a grenadeuncher to bring down a helicopter. He was curious about him and wanted to check whether the story of Chiquita was true or not.


    "Thank you," Yuuki smiled at him and felt this old man wasn''t bad.


    Jonah looked at him with a curious expression.


    "Then I will go, Togo," Yuuki smiled at her.


    Togo ignored him and looked away.


    "Muteba, take care of her, okay," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t worry," Muteba nodded.


    Yuuki was staying there until Lehm and Jonah decided to go back. He followed them back to meet Valmet again. Though, he would regret his decision to follow them.

 Chapter 328: Snowy Mountain

    Yuuki had imagined that he would have a hot reunion with Valmet but he would have never expected that he would join them in this mission.


    "Sigh, why am I here on this snowy mountain," Yuukimented.


    "Hahaha, we need more men in this mission," Lehmughed.


    "I am sorry, Yuuki," Valmet also wanted some good reunion but she had a mission with her team tonight. She didn''t expect him to join on this mission though.


    "Don''t worry, let''s finish this mission as soon as possible," Yuuki said with a serious expression.


    "S - sure," Valmet blushed at his words. She also still remembered their hot night together at that time and couldn''t forget it till now.


    "Our mission is to find this professor right?" Yuuki asked.


    "That''s right, we need to find her before other people find her," Lehm said.


    "Hmmm," Yuuki nodded. He looked at Koko''s entire team. He knew everyone had their own specialty and they could be elite soldiers if they joined the army.


    They were talking to each other while looking around to find the enemies.


    Yuuki stopped and raised his hand.


    "Is it an enemy?" Lehm asked.


    "Yeah, let me bait them out," Yuuki said and raised his rifle. He took a deep breath and shouted, "Professor! Professor!" He kept shouting but he didn''t get a response. He aimed his rifle and started to fire his rifle.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Everyone hid behind the mound while looking at the enemies.


    Karen told her subordinates that it was a trap, "Don''t move, this is a trap."


    They nodded at him and kept hiding.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    They became nervous when the bullet almost hit them.


    Karen knew the enemy was trying to lure them out and didn''t do anything until they wereing toward them. She knew her n would seed if there wasn''t any unexpected thing happening.


    Bang!


    Suddenly one of her subordinates was killed and the other people started to panic.


    They were out of their hiding ce and started their counter-attack.


    Karen, who saw their actions, became very angry since with this her n had failed.


    Yuuki didn''t expect his random bullet would kill one of them.


    Bang! Bang!


    Yuuki hid behind the mound while shooting at them from time to time.


    "Good, let''s begin," Lehm said and started to shoot the enemies.


    The others also followed by keeping killing their enemies, only Valmet was silent and looked at one woman who was standing in the hill.


    "Valmet?" Yuuki asked. He was quite worried since he saw her expression became crazed and looked very happy for some reason. He remembered that her team had been killed by someone with a dual gun. He also saw the woman in the hill also holding a dual gun, ''Are they rted?''


    *BGM Jormungand OST - ¡¸Rock''n roll b.o.o.b.s¡¹- https://.youtube/watch?v=Upah9cfwHo8


    Yuuki felt quite a pity since the woman was quite beautiful but this time he needed to help Valmet to have her revenge.


    Bang! Bang!


    Yuuki needed to clean the small fry. He didn''t want those small fries to bother Valmet on her revenge, "Go!"


    Valmet nodded slightly and ran toward the woman in the hill.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Lehm was startled and shouted to everyone, "Guys, cover Valmet!!"


    They nodded and protected her from her enemies.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Yuuki saw the duel between Valmet and the woman.


    Valmet was holding one dagger and a pistol.


    The woman was holding dual guns that had been modified to amodate fixed bays


    Bang! ng! Bang!


    Their fight was very fierce and both of them didn''t want to lose but it showed that Valmed had the upper hand in this fight.


    Yuuki needed to finish the other men and started to kill each of them. He stood up and baited them to go out.


    "DIE!!"


    Yuuki dodged his bullet and shot straight into his head. The enemies kepting out and he kept shooting at them with a calm expression.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Everyone who saw him was amazed at his way to dodge the bullet and his skill on marksmanship.


    Lehm was amazed at his skill and dropped the cigarette on his mouth.


    Yuuki had killed everyone and walked toward Valmet who was in frustration. He tapped her shoulder, "Let''s go."


    "What? I still don''t know anything about her yet!!" Valmet didn''t want to go until she got the name of someone who killed her squad in the past.


    "What are you going to do? Are you going to kidnap her and interrogate her? We''re not thugs," Lehm told her.


    Valmet still wanted to say something but she sighed. The woman in front of her made her remember about her past self. She held the wound on her temple and looked at the sky, "There is no point at all." She didn''t want revenge on this woman.


    Valmet looked at the woman and said, "You are exactly how I was back then, think it through." She turned her body and wanted to leave. She walked toward him since he could calm her down.


    Yuuki knew that Valmet had a lot of things going on in her head.


    "Major Velmer!"


    Valmet and Yuuki turned their heads toward this woman.


    "Karen Low, lieutenant of the People''s Liberation Army! Remember it as the name of the one who will kill you," Karen said with a poisonous expression.


    Valmet looked at her without emotion, "I''m looking forward to that, Karen." She didn''t look at her again and walked beside him.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and held her hand.


    Valmet looked at him and said, "Make me forget about everything."


    "Don''t worry, I will rock your world until you forget everything," Yuuki smiled at her.


    They continued their mission to find this professor on this snowy mountain.

 Chapter 329: Visit His Home

    Eriri was in a dilemma and she couldn''t draw her manga. Ever since she had met him she started to forget her childhood friend. She didn''t even feel anything besides irritated when she remembered her childhood friend.


    Eriri and her childhood friend hadn''t talked to each other since elementary school. She also didn''t really mind if their rtionsh.i.p.s continued to be like this since she didn''t feel anything about him. She had a new friend right now and was very happy until a few days ago. Her childhood friend suddenly asked her to make a game together.


    Eriri was pretty stunned and didn''t expect his first words after a few years of asking her to make a game together. She didn''t think much about it especially when she heard how absurd the game was and she was also very busy making her own manga.


    But her childhood friend, Tomoya Aki didn''t give up and he kept inviting her every day. He also told her about his fateful meeting with this girl that he met on Detective Hill.


    "Eriri, I beg you! Please make a game with me!!" Tomoya said.


    Eriri became very irritated and said, "No! I can''t! I am very busy!!" She couldn''t bear it anymore since she had be the center of attention every time Tomoya invited her.


    Both of them started to have their arguments and they fought at each other.


    Tomoya had told her that she would regret her decision to reject him. He also said that he would make the best galge [1] in the world.


    Eriri was very pissed and also couldn''t let him have that smug face, in the moment of heat, she told him that she would also make a game and would beat him too.


    Both of them wouldpete with each other in the winter market.


    Back to today, Eriri couldn''t think how she could beat her childhood friend. She could draw but she couldn''t think of a good story. Her story was basically couldn''t be read and it was very awful.


    That was why Eriri had decided to be a hentai mangaka since she only needed to make a s.e.x scene.


    Luckily, Eriri had met him, Yuuki had opened a door for her to publish her own manga together with him. He had given her the story and she would be the one who drew it for him. Her ''Ai Kora'' had been a big hit in the market and she had also drawn quite a bit of manuscript that could let her take a break.


    Her new manga with him the ''Boing Boing Teacher'' wasn''t weekly manga and Eriri could draw it anytime she wanted.


    Now, the problem is that she couldn''t draw her manga since she had this duel of game making with her childhood friend. She didn''t want to ask for his help but she couldn''t do anything about it.


    In the end, she decided to visit his house and talked to him. She didn''t know whether he would help her or not but at least she had tried it. She changed her clothes and went to visit his house.


    Eriri arrived at his house and pressed the bell.


    *RING


    It was quite hot since the summer weather woulde nearly, Eriri looked at the zing sun until the door was opened.


    "Do you need something?"


    Eriri saw a northern European beauty with silver hair in front of her. She was stunned and thought that she hade to the wrong home, "I am sorry, I thought this was my friend''s house."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Eriri wanted to go back until she heard a familiar voice.


    "Eriri?"


    Eriri turned her head and saw Shouko was there besides the European girl, "Shouko?"


    "Oh,e in, Eriri," Shouko said with a smile.


    "Yes," Eriri was pretty happy to meet her new friend. She had never seen someone as kind as her and felt this girl was a pretty waste for him. She didn''t know what kind of luck that he had to have such a cute, kind, and beautiful girl, like Shouko.


    "Hello, my name is Rossweisse," Rossweisse introduced herself.


    "My name is Eriri," Eriri said to her. She was pretty curious about the identity of this woman in front of her but she had the idea that she was his new lover or something simr.


    "Are you looking for Yuuki?" Shouko asked.


    "Yes, is he here?" Eriri asked.


    "No, he is on his job in South Africa," Rossweisse said.


    "What?" Eriri was startled and she didn''t expect that he would be in South Africa, "Why is he there?"


    "His father gives him a job to protect someone," Rosseweissei said.


    Eriri just remembered that his father was the head of Yakuza Family. She didn''t expect that he would also be a bodyguard for someone.


    "Eriri-san, is it?" Rossweisse looked at her.


    "Ah, you can call me Eriri," Eriri said to Rossweisse.


    "Then you can call me, Rossweisse, can you tell me, what is your rtionship with him?" Rossweisse asked and added, "Ah, please, don''t think something strange, my job is his secretary."


    "SECRETARY!!" Eriri was surprised and looked at Rossweissei from up and down. She felt that he was very lucky to have such beauty to be his secretary. She thought for a bit about her rtionship with him and said, "I am his partner on drawing manga."


    "Manga?" Rossweisse didn''t expect such a cute girl was his partner to draw a manga. She became curious and asked, "What kind of manga?" She had read both ''One Piece'' and ''Fairy Tail'' to tell the truth she had been hooked by both of them. She didn''t know that he had drawn another manga.


    Eriri blushed and wasn''t sure how to answer this question. She didn''t want her to think that she was a pervert girl who drew a hentai manga. She was in a dire situation until someone helped her.


    "Well, let''s have a drink first, I am sure, you''re very tired on your way here," Shouko said while bringing her a cold tea.


    "Ah, thank you very much," Eriri took the tea.


    "Let''s talk on the couch," Shouko said and brought both Eriri and Rossweissei there.


    Eriri sighed in relief when Shouko had averted the conversation.


    "Then, what kind of manga are you drawing?" Rossweisse asked her again.


    Eriri started to have cold sweat, it seemed she couldn''t run away from her. She bit her lips and started to tell her what kind of manga that she had drawn with him.

 Chapter 330: The Four Porsches 1

    Yuuki was pretty tired mentally since he had to take care of that crazy professor. He didn''t expect the professor to be his fans and kept following him anywhere. Because of that, he couldn''t spend a lot of time with Valmet.


    Luckily, he could still have a hot reunion with her. He entered his house and said, "I''m home!!" He saw his girlfriends, Makoto, and Rossweisse were in the living room together.


    "Yuuki!!" Shouko looked very happy.


    Ranko and Yukana also followed her and hugged him.


    Utaha only nodded at him and asked, "Where are the souvenirs?"


    Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Aren''t you worried about your husband? I need to fight pirates and mercenary, you know?"


    "What??" Shouko was surprised and looked over at his body. "Are you hurt?" She was very worried about him and she almost cried thinking that he had fought a lot of bad men.


    "I am not, okay," Yuuki said and added, "If you give me a kiss, I am sure I will be healed."


    Shouko was blushing hard but she tiptoed her feet and kissed his cheek, "There, there, the pain is gone."


    "Ugh, Shouko!!" Yuuki hugged her and kissed her back on her cheek.


    Utaha frowned at this and stood up. She walked toward him and tapped his shoulder.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at her and suddenly she kissed him straight into his mouth. He opened his eyes wide and startled at her action.


    Utaha kissed him skillfully and even entered her tongue in his mouth.


    Both of them kissed at each other for a few minutes.


    "Satisfied?" Utaha asked him.


    "Not yet, let''s continue in bed," Yuuki said.


    Utaha snorted at him and gave him a cheeky smile, "Well, enough of that, where are the souvenirs!"


    "Sigh, so impatient," Yuuki said and opened his luggage. He took out a lot of things from leather works, Rooibos tea, Khari salt, Yswara Cape Town candle, and some strange things.


    "Can I take this leather bag?" Ranko looked interested in this bag.


    "Sure," Yuuki said and took something again. He took the old wine from South Africa and gave it to Rossweisse.


    "T - this is?" Rossweisse was stunned when she received the wine.


    "This is a bottle of Vin de Constance from Klein Constantia, this is good, you should try it," Yuuki said.


    "I will drink it tonight!" Rossweisse couldn''t wait to drink this wine.


    They started to pick the souvenirs until Yuuki received a phone call from someone, "Hello?"


    "Ah, Yuuki," Agasa said.


    "What''s wrong, professor?" Yuuki didn''t know why Agasa called him.


    "Well, Haibara is sick, can you visit her? I want to bring her to the hospital but she doesn''t want to go if you don''te with her," Agasa said.


    "Sure, I will go there," Yuuki said and looked at everyone, "Girls, I need to visit someone."


    Yuuki brought his car to Agasa''s house. He knocked on the door and was greeted by him.


    "Yuuki, please enter," Agasa said.


    "Yeah," Yuuki entered the house and saw Haibara who was resting on the couch. He walked toward her and checked her temperature, "Are you fine?"


    Haibara shook her head and said, "I am pretty dizzy."


    "Then let''s go to the hospital," Yuuki said.


    "Come closer," Haibara said.


    Yuuki moved his ears closer.


    "There was someone following me," Haibara said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Don''t worry, I will protect you."


    Haibara nodded and raised her arms.


    Yuuki nodded and carried her in his arms.


    "Professor is Yuuki hase?"


    His expression became frozen and he turned his head. He saw Conan was thereing out from the toilet, "What are you doing here?"


    "Hmm? I am visiting her," Conan said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and thought something would happen. He shook his head and thought it was better to take Haibara to the hospital first. He still didn''t show her that he could use magic since there were a lot of people here. He brought her to his car along with Agasa and Conan.


    They went to the hospital and checked her fever.


    The doctor gave her medicine and Haibara seemed to be a lot better.


    *Growl


    Haibara blushed when her stomach was growling.


    "I guess we need to eat first," Yuuki said.


    "Sure, there is a department store there," Conan said.


    "The food court there has a restaurant famous for its egg porridge as well," Agasa said.


    "Hmm, maybe, you can feel even better after eating that," Yuuki said.


    Haibara also nodded and wanted to eat something warm.


    "Alright, alright," Conan came out of the car to help to park the car.


    Yuuki didn''t mind his help and parked his car sessfully. He wanted toin why there wasn''t any back camera on the car but he couldn''t since this time there weren''t any car with a back camera," Alright, thank you, Conan."


    "No problem," Conan said.


    Yuuki came out from the driving seat and helped Haibara, "Come on, let me help you."


    Haibara took his head and went out but stopped when she saw a 356A Porsche car. Her expression became scared until he hugged her.


    "Don''t worry, that is not the one," Yuuki whispered.


    Haibara didn''t let him go and hugged him like a ko.


    "Look closely, it has different colors, this one is green and not ck," Yuuki said.


    "And look at the other three Porches parked close by," Conan said, and added, "It''s probably just a bunch of Porsche lovers who''vee to meet up with each other."


    They wanted to go to the food court but stopped when they saw another Porche.


    ''This is Porche 911,'' Yuuki thought while looking at this car.


    Then from that car, there were three people who came out.


    They were curious about those four cars and decided to ask those people.

 Chapter 331: The Four Porsches 2

    "Nice cars," Yuuki praised his car.


    "Thank you, your BMW is also good," the man said.


    "Do all four Porches parked here belong to you?" Yuuki asked. He wanted to know whether the ck Organization would change the color of their car and parked in this ce.


    "That''s right, the old car there is Hotei''s Porsche 356A," the man said and looked at the car on the edge, "The new car on the edge over to the right is Taiyama''s Porsche Boxter." He pointed at the car behind him, "This is my car! The Porsche 911." He looked at thest car and said, "This is Porsche 928 belongs to Banba, the man who sleeps in my car."


    Both of them started to talk to each other.


    Yuuki learned that the name of this man is Kureko.


    "But why were you all in the same car?" Conan asked.


    "Ah, you see..." Before Kureko exined the Hotei started to exin.


    "We''re Porsche buddies but we''re all golf buddies too," Hotei said.


    "When we went to y golf together, we met here and then drove over to the golf course in Kureko''s car," Taiyama said.


    They also exined it was cheaper to go with one car then theyined about their friend who had always drunk before the golf games finished.


    They didn''t talk too long and went their own way.


    Yuuki carried Haibara in his arms. She was really like Ko and didn''t want to let him go. He also used his magic secretly to make her better slowly.


    The four of them went to the famous egg porridge in this department store.


    "Oi, oi, oi," Conan was amazed looking at the line in front of them.


    "This is a pretty long line," Agasa also felt overwhelmed.


    "It is telling that the food in this ce is delicious," Yuuki said.


    Haibara didn''t say anything.


    They were waiting in line until someone called them.


    "HEY!!"


    They turned their heads and saw three familiar people.


    "Jodie?" Yuuki looked at this blond haired FBI. He hadn''t seen her for a while.


    "Ran-nee-chan and Sonoko-nee-chan too," Conan said.


    "Are you guys going to eat egg porridge too?" Agasa asked.


    "Yes, Jodie-Sensei told us that this porridge is good," Ran said.


    "That''s right, the food in this ce is both healthy and delicious," Jodie said.


    "Yuuki!! Give me your autograph!!" Sonoko suddenly said.


    Yuuki looked weird at this girl but nodded, "Sure." He gave Sonono his autograph. He had worn his sses and only familiar people would notice him.


    "Ah, can you give it to me too? You sang very beautifully at that time," Ran said.


    "That''s right, you''ve be an idol, huh? I think that would be a suitable job for you," Jodie said. She moved closer and said, "It is better than bing a Yakuza."


    "Mind your own business," Yuuki said to her.


    They were talking to each other until one of the reporters from the television came to them.


    Haibara pulled his shirt and whispered, "Let''s go." She didn''t want to enter the television since she was running.


    Yuuki felt regret that he couldn''t eat this egg porridge but he decided to follow her decision.


    Conan and Agasa would also continue to wait and would buy them the takeaway.


    Yuuki felt grateful toward both of them and went back to his car. He looked at Haibara who looked quite scared. He sighed and needed to eliminate the ck Organization. He was walking slowly and saw Kureko also came back to his car.


    "Kureko, youe back?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah, I forgot my cellphone," Kuroko looked pretty embarrassed.


    They were talking to each other while walking toward the parking park. They went to each other''s cars and he took Haibara in his car.


    "You don''t need to worry about the ck Organization, you know," Yuuki told her.


    "You don''t know about them, they''re very dangerous," Haibara said.


    "But we''re on my turf, and my father has a lot of subordinates here," Yuuki said.


    Haibara also knew about it but she was still worried.


    "Then do you remember Marika?" Yuuki asked.


    Haibara nodded and still remembered the beautiful girl with orange hair, "Isn''t she your fiancee?" Her expression became gloomy when she said this.


    Yuuki was startled but he nodded at her, "Yes, she is my fiancee."


    Haibara raised her eyebrow.


    "But our parents are the ones who decide to do it," Yuuki said.


    "Then do you disagree with the engagement?" Haibara asked.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and what kind of feeling that he had for Marika. He felt that being with her was pretty fun. She could always make him smile and her embarrassed face was also cute.


    "From your face, you don''t even hate the idea of marrying her," Haibara said.


    "But I also want to marry you, Sherry," Yuuki said with a serious expression. He used her real name rather than her fake name.


    Haibara snorted but there was a blush on her face, "Hmph, this is how do you deceive the hearts of many girls?"


    Yuuki also felt quite strange when he had to flirt with the small girl in front of him. Even though she was the same age as him but her body was just a child. He felt an uncle with a white van trying to coax a little girl, "No way, I am serious." But he didn''t care since it didn''t hurt him.


    They were talking to each other and noticed both Conan and Agasa came toward them.


    Yuuki wanted to greet them until he heard a scream from someone.


    "UWAAAAAAAA!!!!"


    Yuuki was startled and ran toward Kureko.


    Conan also ran very fast to check the situation.


    Both of them entered Kureko''s car and saw Banba lying there on the passenger seat. Both of them saw a string on his neck.


    Yuuki feltplicated a few minutes before he was flirting with Haibara and now he was in the murder case. He felt the boy in front of him was really a ma of trouble.

 Chapter 332: Birth of Flirty Detective

    Yuuki was eating egg porridge together with Haibara. Neither of them really cared about the murder case in front of them. He had been in many wars and this scene didn''t even faze him and Haibara was ex-members of The ck Organization.


    Both of them ate the egg porridge calmly even though they were stared at by the police there. They couldn''t get out of this ce since the police blocked the parked and told them not to get out until they solved the case.


    "Are you not going out?" Haibara asked.


    "Well, do you want to?" Yuuki asked.


    Haibara nodded.


    "Well, I also want to beat Conan to solve this case," Yuuki said.


    Haibara raised her eyebrow, "Can you?" She knew that Conan was Shinichi one of the best detectives in this country and it wouldn''t be exaggerated to call him the reincarnation of Sherlock Holmes.


    Yuuki took his fedora hat and smoke pipe," Hmph, let me show you the power of Detective Yuuki."


    Haibara twitched at his act.


    Yuuki went out of his car and checked the four Porsches in front of him. He knew Banba''s died in Kureko''s car.


    "Have you eaten enough?" Conan asked.


    "Not bad, I will bring my girlfriend to eat there sometimes," Yuuki said and added, "Have you solved it?"


    Conan shook his head, "Not yet."


    "Then I will be the one who solves it," Yuuki said.


    Conan looked at the smoke pipe and his fedora hat. He thought it was fashion since he looked handsome but he didn''t expect him to want to solve this case while dressing like that. He twitched his lips and felt insulted, "Then it will be a match."


    "Good," Yuuki said.


    Both of them went to their own separate ways to solve this case as soon as possible.


    "Megure Inspector, can I check the car?" Yuuki asked.


    "Why?" Megure asked.


    "I want to solve the case," Yuuki said and added, "It is better to have more people to solve this case, they said if you can''t do it alone than do it together."


    Megure felt his words were very logical, "Good, just don''t mess it up."


    "I won''t," Yuuki said and started to check those cars. He looked at Kureko''s car and didn''t find anything that could be used to kill. He checked Hotei''s car and found an electric reeler but he knew it couldn''t be used since it was being kept in the bag. He wanted to check Taiyama''s car but before that, he needed to ask something.


    "When did he die?" Yuuki asked.


    "Around an hour ago," Megure said.


    Yuuki nodded and started to check Taiyama''s car. He checked every corner of the car and found a Porsche radio car. He went out of the car and saw Jodie, Ran, and Sonoko walked toward him.


    "Are you going to help to solve this case?" Sonoko.


    "Yeah, and I have found the killer," Yuuki said while smoking his smoke pipe, though there was nothing on it.


    "What? You have found the killer?" Megure was surprised.


    Yuuki nodded, "It is pretty easy actually."


    Conan looked at him with a doubtful expression.


    "Really? Who is it?" Megure asked.


    *BGM youtube/watch?v=tiBJUPN1Fxc


    Yuuki took a deep breath and pointed his finger at someone, "Taiyama, you''re the culprit!"


    "Me?" Taiyama was stunned.


    "Yeah, it is you, the one who killed him," Yuuki said.


    "Wait, wait, Yuuki, Taiyama is a woman, she doesn''t have enough strength to strangle someone to death," Megure said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Of course, she didn''t have it, but it doesn''t mean her car doesn''t have it."


    "Her car???" They were surprised.


    "Of course, let me show you how she can kill him," Yuuki said while looking at Takagi, "Can you be the guinea pig?"


    Tagaki twitched his lips but nodded. He sat beside the corpse and let him do his experiment.


    Yuuki hooked the fishing line on Takagi''s neck and made it pass behind his head. He brought this fishing line toward Taiyama''s car and sat in the passenger seat.


    "How can she kill him?" Conan asked.


    "She used the power of the window to pull the fishing line," Yuuki said while pressing the window button.


    The window started to pull the fishing line slowly.


    Takagi, who suddenly felt the fishing line suddenly strangle him, started to move around while shouting at him to stop.


    "Are you okay?" Yuuki felt worried about him.


    "Cough, Cough, It is okay," Takagi felt that it was better to change his job earlier.


    They understood how the killer killed the victim.


    "Why didn''t we see her bring the fishing line?" Hotei asked.


    "Because of the light in this parking park it is quite dim and it is hard to see something as thin as a fishing line," Yuuki said and added that Taiyama used the first gear of her car and only made a small noise.


    "Then how can she retrieve the line?" Megure asked.


    "Well, it is easy, she used this car radio control," Yuuki told them that Taiyama tied the line on this radio control to retrieve the line.


    "But I should have been able to hear the sound of this radio control when I checked this car earlier," Megure said.


    "You don''t know, the battery of the radio control canst only for 10 minutes, by the time you checked it, it was already over, you can check the radio control and you will be able to find the line," Yuuki said.


    Taiyama started tough and told them that she was the one who killed him. She told them that she wanted revenge on Banba since he had caused the death of her older brother. She wanted to forgive him but the thought of him ying golf after the incident as if nothing happened made her mad.


    Yuuki shook his head and walked toward her. He took her hand and caressed it slowly, "It''s a shame that you use this beautiful hand to kill him, even though I am the one who revealed your crime but let''s have some fun when you''re free."


    Everyone was bbergasted at his actions.


    Taiyamia smiled at him, "Well, that''s not a bad idea."


    Yuuki nodded, "That''s good, I will be wa-."


    Before he finished his words his ears were pulled by both Ran and Sonoko.


    Haibara also joined and stepped on his feet.


    "What are you doing?" Yuuki looked at them with a dissatisfied expression.


    Three of them became pissed and took him somewhere to reprimand him.


    Conan sighed and felt dissatisfied with his loss.


    "My, boy, you lost," Jodie smiled at him.


    Conan snorted, "I will be the winner next time."


    No one would forget this scene in front of them since they would see the birth of the next great detective.

 Chapter 333: Handcuffs

    The next day, Yuuki was pretty refreshed since he had fun with his girlfriendsst night. He went down and saw Rossweisse was sleeping on the couch while hugging a bottle of wine. He could see her stomach was up and made him shake his head.


    Yuuki fixed her clothes and went back to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for everyone. He tossed them around and needed to take care of them in the morning.


    "Morning, Yuuki," Makoto woke up first and greeted him.


    "Morning, Makoto," Yuuki said.


    Makoto smelled a delicious smell from the kitchen. She walked toward him and asked, "What are you making?"


    "Hmm, just a simple dish," Yuuki said. He didn''t have much skill in culinary and didn''t think he needed it since he had his girlfriend to cook for him, today was an exception though.


    "I will help you," Makoto said.


    "Thank you, that would be great," Yuuki said.


    Both of them started to prepare the food together while talking to each other.


    "How is your school?" Yuuki didn''t want his cousin to be bullied or anything.


    Makoto nodded, "Yes, everyone is very kind, especially everyone from the student council, they''re quite funny, Shouko also helps me every day with her friends."


    Yuuki nodded and felt happy since his cousin could live well in this ce and school.


    "Though I kept hearing a strange sounding out from your room, I wonder what sound is that," Makoto looked at him.


    "Hmm, maybe you hear my snoring," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Makoto asked.


    "Yeah, my snoring is pretty loud," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse who had woken up didn''t disrupt their conversation rather her face was blushing. She wanted toin at this bad boy who deceived his cousin telling it was the sound of his snoring. She could wake up normally even though she had a lot of drinkst night. She had tasted his wine from South Africa and it was very delicious. She looked at the beautiful ne that he had given her to him. He said it helped her to cure her hangover in the morning.


    Rossweisse started to think that it was a really good decision to change her job in his ce.


    Ranko, Yukana, and Utaha had woken up and also went to the dining room to eat together.


    Tsugumi was looking at the handcuff in front of her. She didn''t know why this thing was here but she was pretty curious about it.


    "What is this?" Tsugumi said while looking at the handcuffs.


    "Hmm, do you need something there, Seishirou?" ude looked at her.


    "Ah, ude-sama...." Tsugumi turned her head.


    ude walked toward her and saw the handcuffs in front of her, "Oh, these? They''re explosive-rigged handcuffs, we used these during our interrogations back in the day." He smiled while reminiscing about that day.


    Tsugumi twitched her lips, "Explosive...Rigged?"


    ude nodded, "These handcuffs can read the pulse of whoever is wearing them, if the pulse exceeds a certain value, they explode." He said while adjusting his sses.


    "How violent..."Tsugumi had a sweatdrop on her face.


    "I was nning to throw these away since we never use them anymore, but..." ude looked at him for a bit and said, "Hmm, Seishirou, you can have them."


    "Huh?" Tsugumi looked surprised.


    "You can use them to interrogate Raku Ichijou if you like, if not, just throw them away," ude said.


    "Er..." Tsugumi wasn''t sure how to react in this situation, "Yes, sir..." She reluctantly epted it and when she would go to the school he called her.


    "Wait, Tsugumi!" ude called her.


    "Hmm, what''s wrong, ude-sama?" Tsugumi asked.


    ude looked pretty serious while adjusting his sses several times. He looked around until he felt there was no one in this ce.


    Tsugumi felt his action was pretty strange, "What''s wrong, ude-sama?"


    ude had done the final check and asked her, "What do you think of Yuuki Ichijou?"


    "What?" Tsugumi became startled and blushed. She didn''t know why ude had asked her about Yuuki but in her opinion, he was a rogue, "Why are you asking, ude-sama?"


    ude took a deep breath and looked around again. He told her to get closer to him, "Come here."


    Tsugumi nodded and moved closer.


    "I know it is strange but I think Ojou is in love with him," ude said.


    "WHAT!!!!!" Tsugumi couldn''t believe it and shouted disbelief.


    "Shhh!!!!!" ude hurriedly told her to be quiet.


    Tsugumi nodded and said, "I am sorry, ude-sama, but this news is just too much." She knew about it but she didn''t want to admit it.


    ude sighed and said, "I also feel the same but her actiontely makes me believe that it is true."


    Tsugumi didn''t know how to answer this question and wasn''t sure how to react.


    "Well, if you can, can you also try to observe him?" ude asked.


    Tsugumi nodded at him, "Yes, I will do it." She was also curious about this and needed to interrogate him. It wasn''t like that she was happy that she could spend time with him.


    "TSUGUMI, WHERE ARE YOU???"


    Both ude and Tsugumi were startled at the same time.


    "Ah, here you are, let''s go to school," Chitoge said. She went to her and pulled her with her.


    "W - wait, Ojou, don''t pull me!" Tsugumi was startled and took the handcuffs along with her.


    ude looked at his adopted son and said, "Good luck, Tsugumi."


    Yuuki had arrived at the school and he found Hiratsuka. He looked around and didn''t find any students there. He walked slowly toward her and hugged her from behind, "I miss you, sensei." He had gone to South Africa and he missed this violent teacher of his.


    Hiratsuka became giddy when she heard his deep voice. She turned her head and looked at him menacingly, "What are you doing?? This is school!!"


    "Well, if it is not in the school, I can hug you?" Yuuki asked.


    Hiratsuka blushed and said, "Hurry up and let go of me!!" She pushed him away from her since she was pretty scared someone would see both of them hugging together.


    Yuuki was thrown by her but he didn''t expect there was someone behind him. He hit this person and fell down at the same time.


    Hiratsuka was stunned and walked toward him, "Are you okay?"


    "Yes, I am fine," Yuuki answered her and looked at the person in front of him, "Are you fine, Tsugumi?"


    "Yeah, I am fine, Yuuki," Tsugumi said.


    Both of them wanted to stand up together but they felt something on their hands.


    "What is this?" Yuuki looked at the handcuffs on his hands.


    Tsugumi had a cold sweat on her head and panicked inside, ''WHAATTTTTT!!!!!!''

 Chapter 334: Entering Wolf Den

    Tsugumi sighed while looking at the handcuffs in front of her. She had brought these handcuffs by an incident and didn''t know what to do with these things.


    "Geez, what am I supposed to do with this?" Tsugumi sighed.


    ''It''s not that I''ll need to use them anytime soon....'' Tsugumi looked at it again, ''Not to mention, no one in their right mind would put these on...'' She stood up and decided to throw it away. She walked around the corridor until someone suddenly crashed into her.


    Both of them fell down at the same time.


    Tsugumi looked and found out it was Yuuki. She didn''t expect to meet him here in this ce while bringing this dangerous thing.


    "Are you fine, Tsugumi?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah, I am fine," Tsugumi said.


    Both of them wanted to stand up together but they felt something on their hands.


    "What is this?" Yuuki looked at the handcuffs on his hands.


    Tsugumi had a cold sweat on her head and panicked inside, ''WHAATTTTTT!!!!!!''


    Yuuki looked at the handcuffs on his hand.


    Beep! Beep! Beep!


    "What was that sound?" Yuuki heard iting out from these handcuffs.


    "DON''T!!!" Tsugumi said with a panicked expression.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked curiously at her.


    "Hey, why did you bring a handcuff to school?" Hiratsuka asked her.


    Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep!


    Tsugumi took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. She couldn''t let herself be panicked in this situation. She took a deep breath and said, "Sensei, I am sorry but I bring it to the school in an ident..."


    "Excuse me, you two, could you let me through for a sec?" the school staff said.


    "Sure," Yuuki stood up and pushed Tsugumi to the wall to let the staff through.


    Tsugumi was startled and blushed at the same time. She was very close to him and this made her nervous.


    "Why is the gauge increasing so much?" Yuuki looked at the cute face of Tsugumi who was embarrassed. He thought it was connected somehow with these handcuffs.


    Beep! Beep! Beep!


    Tsugumi couldn''t handle it anymore and pushed him away. Her face was hot and she tried to calm herself, "Well, listen to those handcuffs are...." She wanted to exin what kind of thing these handcuffs were only she was too embarrassed to tell him that the gauge was moving because of her heart rate. She didn''t want to tell him that she was too nervous to be around him.


    "Tsugumi, what are you doing?"


    "Handcuffs?"


    Yuuki and Tsugumi turned their heads and saw Chitoge, Ruri, and Onodera. Three of them weren''t sure how to react and speechlessly watched both of them.


    "Aniki...." Raku was speechless to see his older brother was in handcuffs together with Tsugumi.


    More and more people kepting to see what was happening.


    "Are you starting to y SM y in the school?" Uomi also came to them.


    "Are you going to let her enter your harem?" Ranko asked.


    "Yuuki...." Yukana was speechless.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Well, this is an incident, right, Tsugumi."


    "C - c''mon guys, this is not a big deal anyway..." Tsugumi said while looking quiteposed.


    They blinked their eyes several times and thought, ''EEEEEEEHHHHHH!!! Is this really Tsugumi?'' They looked at the main culprit of this incident.


    "I am not the main culprit!!" Yuui wanted toin about them.


    "W - well, then, Yuuki, how about you and I go over there and have a little chat?" Tsugumi said since she didn''t want to be here. She couldn''t calm herself from being stared at by everyone. She wanted to walk but she forgot that her hand was handcuffed.


    ''Eh?'' Tsugumi fell down and closed her eyes. She thought that she would fall on the ground but she was caught by him.


    "Are you okay? Did you forget that our hands were handcuffed?" Yuuki said with a sigh.


    Tsugumi was in his arms and she was hugged by him. She felt safe around him and forgot about the handcuffs on her hand. She didn''t know why but she didn''t feel nervous anymore or rather she didn''t want to let him go from this hug.


    Yuuki was speechless when Tsugumi didn''t let him go.


    "Ahem, I think you forgot about us?"


    Tsugumi was startled and realized that she was still in front of everyone.


    Beep! Beep! Beep!


    Tsugumi pulled his hand and ran, "Anyway, I will exin to you over there."


    "W - wait!" Yuuki followed her.


    Everyone was looking at them with a strange expression.


    "What is going on?"


    They weren''t sure what was happening.


    "Bomb?" Yuuki twitched his lips while looking at the handcuffs on his hand. He realized what was happening. He looked at her and asked, "Do you have the key?"


    Tsugumi shook her head, "No, I haven''t been able to contact ude-sama."


    Yuuki could use his magic to escape from these handcuffs but when he looked at the embarrassed and nervous expression of Tsugumi. He thought for a bit and it felt like a waste to throw an opportunity to tease her.


    Tsugumi became even more nervous when he didn''t say anything. She was d that he wasn''t freaked out when he heard a bomb.


    "Well, do you want to go back to the ss?" Yuuki asked.


    Tsugumi shook her head, "No, I can''t stay calm in the school."


    Yuuki nodded, "Well, do you want to go to my house?"


    "Your house? Why?" Tsugumi asked.


    "Well, I can get those handcuffs off with the tools in my house," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Tsugumi became spirited.


    "Yes, let''s go to my house," Yuuki said.


    Tsugumi nodded happily until she remembered something, "Is there someone in your house?"


    "Nope, we will be alone there," Yuuki said with a smile.


    Tsugumi stopped and looked at him while blinking her eyes several times.


    Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep!


    "Why are the handcuffs letting out a lot of noise?" Yuuki asked.


    Tsugumi realized her mistake and took a deep breath. She had calmed herself but she still felt unsure to go with him to his house.


    It would be fine if there was someone else, but this time both of them would be alone.


    Tsugumi looked at the handcuffs on her hand and could only agree, "Let''s go." She didn''t tell him that this handcuffs gauge was moving based on their heart rate.


    "Good, let''s go," Yuuki said.


    Both of them went back to his house together.

 Chapter 335: What do you think?

    "Excuse me," Tsugumi entered his house.


    "Wee," Yuuki said.


    Tsugumi looked around his house since he had onlye here a few times, unlike his previous apartment.


    His house was very stylish andfortable at the same time.


    "Let me search for the tool," Yuuki said and went to the garage.


    Tsugumi followed her since both of them were handcuffed together.


    Yuuki acted as if he were searching for something. He looked around his garage to find something and his expression. He didn''t really want to separate from her and wanted to spend more time.


    "Do you need me to help?" Tsugumi asked.


    "Well, can you?" Yuuki said he told her that he wanted to search a wire or something.


    Tsugumi stopped and asked, "Can you really let these handcuffs go?"


    "Probably," Yuuki said.


    Tsugumi sighed and thought for a bit. She didn''t mind to wait for a while since she had called ude, "Well, why don''t we wait for a while?"


    "Sure, let''s watch some movie or something in the living room," Yuuki didn''t even hesitate and took her to the living room.


    Tsugumi also didn''t mind and followed him. She was also curious and wanted to watch a movie together.


    Both of them looked at the numbers of a movie in front of them.


    Tsugumi frowned when she saw it was full of horror and thriller movies, "Why is it only horror?"


    "Utaha, like those," Yuuki said with a sigh. He still remembered Utaha who liked tough but sometimes hugged him when she got too scared. He shook his head and needed to focus on the girl beside him. He saw her looking around the movies in front of her, "Have you decided?"


    Tsugumi nodded at him, "Can we y this?"


    Yuuki looked at the movie and raised his eyebrow, "A walk to remember? Do you like these?"


    Tsugumi blushed, "N - no, it is not like, I like it but the other movies are just horror and thriller, I don''t want to watch them."


    Yuuki thought that Tsugumi was quite cute and he didn''t really mind to watch this movie together, "Well, sure, let''s y it."


    Tsugumi looked very excited and started the movie. She had wanted to watch this movie when she was young but she couldn''t since she had her mission to protect her Ojou. She also needed to act like a man since her adopted parents, ude-sama, thought of him as a man.


    Tsugumi and Yuuki satfortably on the couch while watching the movie. He felt that he needed to rx for a bit and this was the right time.


    A Walk to Remember is a quite good romance movie. The story is about both high school boys and girls who hate each other at first then start to fall in love.


    Tsugumi started to get nervous while looking at the movie and turned her head toward him. She saw him calmly looking at the movie and this made her quite irritated. She wanted to do something to him but suddenly she saw him turn his head.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t like the movie?" Yuuki asked.


    "N - nothing, it is a good movie, let''s watch it again," Tsugumi said.


    Yuuki didn''t intend to watch a movie but rather looking at her reaction. He had to admit teasing her was very fun looking at her panicked face would never make him bored. But he didn''t want to start to make her his own before he finished his matter with Yaeko.


    Yuuki had looked for a chance to meet her alone but it was quite hard since she tried to avoid him. He was in deep thought until Tsugumi called him.


    "Hey, what are you thinking?" Tsugumi asked.


    "I am thinking about you," Yuuki said. He couldn''t tell her that he was thinking about someone else.


    Tsugumi blushed but snorted, "Don''t lie!!"


    "I am not lying, I am happy to spend my time with you together like this," Yuuki said.


    Tsugumi was a bit happy but thought about the thing that she had talked with ude in the early morning. She needed to ask this question to him, "Yuuki, what do you think of Ojou?"


    "Ojou? Chitoget, do you mean?" Yuuki asked.


    Tsugumi nodded, "Yes, what do you think about her?"


    Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "Cute, bright, beautiful, these are my thoughts about her."


    Tsugumi also nodded and agreed with his opinion, "Then do you like her?"


    Yuuki looked at her with a strange expression and said, "Well, if I have to choose whether I like or hate, then I like her."


    Tsugumi wasn''t satisfied with his answer, "Then what if she confesses to you, will you ept it?"


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Do you want me to steal my little brother''s girlfriend?" Even though the rtionship between Chitoge and Raku were a fake lover but it was different from everyone. They didn''t know that their rtionship was fake.


    Tsugumi also knew about it but she still wanted to know whether Yuuki would ept Chitoge if she confessed to him, "Answer me first, will you agree or not? If Ojou confesses to you!"


    Yuuki didn''t really want to answer this question and needed to avert the conversation, "What about you?"


    Tsugumi was stunned, "What?"


    "If I say I like you, what do you think?" Yuuki said.


    At that moment, Tsugumi was frozen, her entire face was red and she couldn''t think straight. Her heart was beating very fast and the handcuffs exploded.


    BOOOM!!!


    Yuuki and Tsugumi were startled and looked at the handcuffs that had been detached from their hands.


    *RING


    The phone made them startled again and Tsugumi took her phone. She had received a call from ude that the handcuffs were safe and the bomb on the handcuffs had been extracted. Also, rather than explode the handcuffs would be set free when it reached a certain point.


    Both of them sighed in relief but also tired at the same time. Both of them looked at each other and at this moment someone entered the door.


    "I am home!!!" Rossweisse came home looking quite happy.


    "What''s wrong, Rossweisse?" Yuuki asked.


    "Ah, the people in Eagle Jump are very nice, I have a lot of friends there," Rossweisse told him and she realized there was someone there, "Tsugumi?"


    "Ah, Rossweisse," Tsugumi said.


    Both of them had met each other before.


    "What are you doing? Did he force you to be his maid again?" Rossweisse asked. She had heard that Tsugumi was his ex-maid.


    "N - no," Tsugumi answered nervously. There was no way she could tell her that he had confessed to her.


    "Is your image of me really that bad?" Yuuki felt hurt.


    "Hmm, yes," Rosswessei said.


    Yuuki twitched his mouth at her answer.


    Tsugumi sighed and lost her chance to answer him. She looked at Yuuki who was talking with Rossweisse, ''What should I do??''

 Chapter 336: Magical Girl Show 1

    His girlfriends hade back and Tsugumi had decided to go home.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure how his sudden confession would affect her but he could wait for her answer. He was thinking about something until someone called him. He opened his phone and his expression became strange.


    "Hello?" Yuuki said.


    "Ah, YUUKI!!!!!"


    Yuuki sighed when he heard this voice, "What''s wrong, Serafall?"


    "Ah, didn''t you promise me to help me on my show? Now, hurry up and get here!" Serafall said.


    Yuuki took a deep breath and asked, "Where?"


    "Where? Of course, the underworld!!" Serafall said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips but he had promised her. He snapped his finger and changed his costume. He teleported to Serafall.


    Serafall had prepared everything and only needed him to arrive. She had made it her dream to make a magical girl show with her as the main characters.


    "Onee-sama..."


    Serafall turned her head and saw her little sister there, "Sona-chan! Are you going to join me too!! Onee-chan is happy!!!"


    "It''s not!!!" Sona couldn''t handle it anymore. She didn''t know why kind of n that her big sister was nning but she was very embarrassed. She looked at her big sister who was holding a magic wand and a cute pink costume.


    "Mooo, Sona-chan can be my partner in this show!!" Serafall said.


    Akeno and Rias were also there, they tried to erase their presences as much as they could so Serafall didn''t notice them.


    Rias joined because she thought there would be Yuuki-sensei but it seemed that she was wrong. She saw Serafall was making something that called magical girl show. She didn''t have any interest in that and it looked very embarrassing to wear something like that at her age.


    Akeno only followed Rias since she had told her toe with her. She knew that this magical girl n was made by him. She was fine with following and watching but she definitely didn''t want to join in this kind of show at all.


    "Noo, please, I don''t want...." Sona had been teary and she was embarrassed to the point crying. Everyone would see her big sister was holding a stick and swung it around while wearing such an embarrassing outfit. She was sure when the show was airing in the underworld a lot of people would notice her not as Leviathan the Maou''s little sister rather everyone would call her Miracle¡îLevia-tan''s little sister.


    Sona started to think her future would be very bleak and started to sob.


    "Moo, don''t cry okay, Onee-chan won''t force you to join the show," Serafall said while patting her head.


    "Really?" Sona looked quite happy when she heard it.


    "Of course! I won''t do something that will make my little sister sad!!" Serafall said while jumping around.


    "Then please stop this show!!" Sona said to her.


    "No! I don''t want!!" Serafall shook her head hard listening to her little sister request. She could listen to her every request but this was exceptional. This was her dream, she didn''t want to give up her dream before she had even tried.


    Sona tried to convince her big sister to stop this show but it was futile. Serafall didn''t even listen to her and closed her ears.


    "Sigh...." Sona could only give up and waited while watching the shooting of this show.


    Serafall was happy when her little sister epted her show and she went somewhere to call her partner for this show.


    "Hello?"


    Serafall became full of smiles and started to talk with him.


    Sona looked at her big sister who talked happily on the phone. She was curious but it was kind of rude to eavesdropping on her big sister.


    "Sona, good luck," Rias said with a smile. She patted her friend''s shoulder and looked very happy.


    "Good luck, Kaichou," Akeno nodded while smiling gently at her.


    Sona didn''t even bother to talk with those two and only sighed.


    "Ok, I will be waiting!!" Serafall said with a smile and went back to Sona, Rias, and Akeno.


    "Onee-sama, who is that?" Sona was curious and decided to ask.


    "Ah, he will be one of the viins in my show!" Serafall said with a smile.


    "Viins?" They titled their heads in confuse.


    "Yes, in my show there will be a viin who disrupts the peace of the underworld! He will be that viin in my show," Serafall said.


    They became very curious about this man who would be the viin in her show. They were waiting for a while until they saw someone suddenly appeared. They were startled but they saw someone familiar.


    "Hello," Yuuki said to them. He had changed his costume to something morefortable.


    "Ah, he is the viins!!" Serafall happily said to them.


    "Ugh..." Yuuki saw their expression was bbergasted.


    "Moo! You need to act like a viin!!" Serafall pouted at him.


    Yuuki sighed and thought for a while. He nodded at her and started to act like viins, "I have to thank you for the wonderfully antagonistic introduction of yours." He put a gentleman pose and said, "As you can see, I''m dangerous, unrefined, and the name''s Archer."


    Sona, Rias, and Akeno weren''t sure how to react to his introduction and were stunned silly but Serafall was very happy.


    "I''m also crude, vicious, and hedonistic, and I''m the worst type of person there is, nice to meet you," Yuuki put in a very gentlemanly manner.


    "Kyaaaa!! This is good!!! This is good viins entrance!!!" Serafall was very happy and jumped around him.


    Sona, Rias, and Akeno walked toward him with veryplicated expression, especially, Akeno since she didn''t expect to meet him in this ce.


    "What are you doing here?" Rias asked the question that everyone was curious about.

 Chapter 337: Magical Girl Show 2

    "I am helping her on this project," Yuuki said.


    "I am saying why are you helping her? Are both of you really that close?" Sona asked. She still remembered this masked man since this man could easily handle Loki as a child and even had time to flirt with Akeno.


    "Ah, Archer was very kind to me, we met by chance a few days ago," Serafall said.


    "Yeah, both of us were talking to each other and she talked to me about this show, she asked for my help and I am also quite interested with this show," Yuuki said. He was lying he didn''t really want to join this show but Serafall knew his identity. He knew it was better to be viins in her show rather than an Oppai Dragon.


    Yuuki smiled at the ponytail girl in front of her, "Hey, did you miss me?"


    Akeno snorted at him but she walked near him.


    "Ah, Akeno-chan, do you want to join my show too? You can be the magical shrine maiden!!" Serafall said.


    Akeno twitched her lips but said, "Oh, please, no, I need to train for the next rating game, Serafall-sama."


    "Well, it can''t help, how about we start acting?" Serafall asked.


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded at her. He thought it was better to finish this matter as soon as possible.


    Yuuki and Serafall became serious and talked about the script of this show. He had decided to join and he wouldn''t be satisfied if this show didn''t be the best TV show in the underworld.


    Sona, Rias, and Akeno looked at them with aplicated expression.


    The show started and Serafall started her acting. It was started when she found a magical stick in the incidents.


    The magical wand told her that the underworld was in a dangerous situation and she was the only one who could fix this situation.


    Serafall was just normal devil in this show but she received an unexpected power from this wand. She was a bit clumsy but she didn''t want to see her loved underworld was disturbed by this evil entity.


    "C - can I really save the underworld?" Serafall asked unsurely.


    "Yes, you can! Inside you, there is a hidden power inside your body and you need to believe in yourself!"The stick said.


    Serafall looked very unsure but when she thought about this evil entity who tried to disrupt the lives of everyone in the underworld. She couldn''t calm herself and made up her mind to stop this evil entity.


    Sona, Akeno, and Rias were quite bbergasted when they saw the filming process. They thought it would be somewhat embarrassing but it was very good. They saw the acting of Serafall made the audience felt excited and wanted to support her at the same time.


    "Hmm, she is natural," Yuuki had entered his director mode and would definitely make this be the best TV show in the underworld. He ordered the staff to pick the best spot to shoot how heroic and lovely figure of Serafall.


    Sona, Akeno, and Rias became embarrassed when they thought this show was made because of a whim. They could see the serious expression of everyone who made this TV show.


    "Mobs! Attack Serafall!" Yuuki ordered the viin mob to attack Serafall.


    "Haaaa!! Magical Beam!!!" Serafall pointed her magical stick toward these mobs. She was both angry when those viins tried to disrupt the lives of everyone in the underworld.


    "Kekekeke, Magical Girl Levia-tan this will be your end!!" The enemy bossughed arrogantly while looking at the battered figure of Serafall.


    "Kuuhh..." Serafall tried to stand but the enemy was just too strong.


    "Kekekeke, this is will be your end!!" The enemy boss used his attack but it was blocked by someone. He was shocked and looked around, "WHO ARE YOU!!!"


    Serafall looked at the tall figure in front of her. She didn''t expect someone would help him.


    "My name is Devil Mask," Yuuki introduced himself.


    Yuuki wears a loose-fitting kimono, still wears his mask, and has pointed horns around his head.


    Yuuki looked at the Serafall and said, "Magical Girl Levia-tan look into your heart and find the warrior power inside you that is your destiny!" He didn''t say anything again and jumped to the ceiling.


    "Where are you going! This is not over yet!" The enemy boss was angry.


    "My job isn''t to defeat you," Yuuki said and vanished.


    Serafall remembered his words and looked into her heart. She suddenly felt a surge of power inside her body and she started to transform.


    "MIRACLE LEVIA-TAN!!!" Serafall became more cute and became stronger.


    "W - what is this?" The enemy boss felt the powering out from Serafall.


    "I will protect the peace of the underworld! Try this! Levia-an''s beam!!!!" Serafall used all of her power to attack the enemy boss.


    The enemy boss looked at the enormous energy beam that attacked him, "Aaaarggggghhh!!!! This is impossible!!!" He disappeared from the world without leaving anything.


    Serafall looked very tired and fell down.


    Yuuki suddenly appeared and caught her, "The peace of the underworld is in your hands, try to be stronger and defeat me, Miracle Levia-tan." He whispered and took her back to her house.


    Early in the morning, Serafall woke up from her sleep and looked around, "T - this is my room?" She started to remember what was happeningst night, "Is that dream?"


    "No, you''re not dreaming," Suddenly a magical stick appeared.


    "You''re!!" Serafall looked shocked.


    "The peace of the underworld is in your hands, Serafall, no, Miracle Levia-tan," the magical stick said.


    Serafall looked very determined and looked at the bright sun, "I will definitely protect the smile of everyone!"


    "CUT! PERFECT!!!!"


    Yuuki looked satisfied with the show but he needed to add something to make it more exceptional.


    "Archer! Thank you!!!" Serafall jumped and hugged him. She was very happy with her own magical girl show.


    "Don''t worry, I also have fun," Yuuki didn''t expect that it would be very fun to make a TV show. He thought he should make a movie or something in the future, "I have prepared you a script and I won''t be appearing again in few episodes, you can shoot this together with your team." He said to her what she needed to do to make this show became even more popr.


    Serafall nodded while thinking that she should make him her peerage members no matter what. She didn''t notice the slight blush on her cheeks and listened to his instructions carefully.

 Chapter 338: Something to do

    Yuuki talked with Serafall for a while until he decided to go back but he was stopped by the three girls in front of him.


    "What?" Yuuki asked.


    Sona looked at him and thought this person must be someone famous in the human world. She had been listening to the conversation between her older sister and him. She could see that he was very good at directing the show and wrote a script. She observed him from up and down but she couldn''t think of someone familiar in her memory.


    Rias became even more curious at this masked man in front of her. She knew he was powerful and could make a good movie at the same time. She thought for a bit and said, "Do you want to enter my peerage?"


    At that moment, everyone was in silence and looked at Rias with amazement.


    Sona didn''t expect her friend to suddenly invite him to enter her peerage.


    Akeno also feltplicated when Rias invited him to her peerage. She could spend more time with him but she didn''t really want others to know his identity.


    "NOOOO!!! ARCHER IS GOING TO ENTER MY PEERAGE!!" Suddenly Serafall jumped and hugged him tightly afraid that he would agree to enter Rias''s peerage.


    "Serafall-sama?" Rias didn''t expect Serafall had invited him to enter her peerage but she didn''t want to lose, "No, I won''t give up even if Serafall-sama has invited you!!"


    "No!!! He is mine!!" Serafall pulled his arm.


    "No!! Mine!!" Rias also said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and didn''t expect that he was very popr. He didn''t mind to let them pull him since their b.r.e.a.s.ts were touching his arms, ''As expected of both Maou''s little sister and one of the Maous.''


    Akeno noticed his expression and twitched her lips. She walked toward him and pulled his head toward her.


    Yuuki was startled when Akeno suddenly kissed his lips.


    Akeno kissed him for a while and stopped the action of both Rias and Serafall. Both of them looked at Akeno with disbelief expression.


    Akeno stopped and looked at them, "He is mine." She was still a low-level devil but it was sure she could be a high-level devil in the future, even an ultimate level devil.


    Sona sighed when they looked at their interaction, "Well, let''s go back, everyone."


    Yuuki nodded at her and decided to go back.


    Akeno followed him since she wanted to ask him something.


    Rias and Serafall looked at each other.


    "She''s strong," Serafall said.


    Rias nodded, "Well, she is."


    But both of them wouldn''t give up and would definitely make him enter their peerage.


    "But, Rias-chan, do you have enough evil pieces? He is very strong and you used most of your evil pieces already," Serafall asked.


    Rias suddenly remembered and sighed. She knew with her power it would be hard to let him enter her peerage, "Well, I will give up on him, Serafall-sama."


    "Good, now, it is only me and Akeno," Serafall was happy that she had eliminated onepetitor and needed to beat another one.


    Yuuki was walking together with Akeno.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you were going to join her filming?" Akeno asked.


    "Hmm, she called me suddenly earlier, I also don''t know if you will be joining the filming process," Yuuki said.


    Akeno nodded and looked around. She didn''t find anyone and asked, "Did she know your identity?"


    Yuuki nodded at her, "Yeah, but don''t worry, she has tight lips, she won''t tell anyone."


    Akeno sighed in relief. She knew why he wanted to disclose his identity since it would be troublesome if someone knew about it.


    There was also the Khaos Brigade that was still trying to attack the three factions.


    Yuuki looked at her thinking expression and felt tempted to tease her. He hugged her gently and whispered, "Akeno..."


    Akeno was startled but calmed herself. She looked at him and snorted. She felt this guy always tried to tease her all the time. She wanted revenge on him but she couldn''t do it. She looked at him and asked, "When are we going to date?"


    Yuuki wanted to kiss her but stopped, "Hmm, when are you free?"


    "I am mostly free," Akeno said. She had only spent her days in school, training, and did some contracts. She could stop it for a while and go on a date with him.


    "Hmm, how about three days from now?" Yuuki asked.


    Akeno nodded, "Sure, that''s right, what about the house?" She was still living in her shrine together with Koneko.


    Yuuki forgot to go to his new house in Kuoh. He had onlye back from South Africa and forgot about it. He thought for a bit that he didn''t have anything to do and his manga and novel were mostly done. He only needed to wait for the ''Summer Music Festival'' and his game to go on sale.


    Serafall also had told him that with the power of the devil it was very easy to make anime with the fastest speed.


    Yuuki needed to go to ''Eagle Jump'' to check his game and also went to ''Amagi Brilliant Park'' to help to interview the new staff. He also needed to practice for the new drama with Hitotose group. He also needed to contact Sekiyashi to make a wrestling match.


    "Are you really that busy? Do you want me to help?" Akeno asked.


    "No, my job isn''t that busy, Rossweisse also helps me," Yuuki said.


    Akeno raised her eyebrow, "Rossweisse? That Valkyrie beauty? Are you telling me that she is working with you?"


    "Yeah, is there something wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "How did you do it?" Akeno asked.


    Yuuki started to tell her about his meeting with Rossweisse. He also told her that Rossweisse didn''t know his identity as Archer.


    Akeno nodded to his exnation.


    "Well, let''s meet up in three days," Yuuki said and kissed her.


    "Hmm," Akeno nodded and hugged his neck.


    They kissed each other for a while and he teleported back to his house.

 Chapter 339: I am free! I am free!

    Yuuki thought he should visit the ''Eagle Jump'' since he didn''t spend too much time in the underworld. He teleported to some deserted ce and changed his clothes. He only wanted to check his while looking around. He entered the ''Eagle Jump'' and didn''t expect to see if there was someone there.


    "I am free! I am free!"


    Yuuki looked at his employee who was in her panties and looked quite proud. He wasn''t sure how to react in this situation but he needed to reprimand her, "Ahem.."


    Yagami turned her head in a shaky manner and was stunned when she saw him, "B - boss..." She then looked down and realized that she only wore her panties, "Kyaaaa!! Please, look away!!!!"


    Yuuki as a gentleman turned his head but he remembered the scene in his memory.


    Yagami hurriedly put on her pants but she was still embarrassed when she remembered that her boss had seen her in panties. She was afraid that her boss would think that she had a strange hobby.


    "Do you have a hobby as an exhibitionist, Yagami?" Yuuki asked and added, "I don''t mind your hobby but be careful next time."


    Yagami blushed really hard and wanted to enter a hole, "N - no, this is a misunderstanding boss! I don''t have a hobby as an exhibitionist!"


    "Well, it is fine, I won''t fire you because you like to only wear your panties in the office," Yuuki said.


    "PLEASE, LISTEN TO ME!!!" Yagami couldn''t handle it anymore and almost cried.


    "Don''t cry, I am just teasing you," Yuuki didn''t expect such a big woman would sob suddenly. He caressed her head while calming her.


    Yagami wanted to pummel this new boss of her. She didn''t expect him to tease her and he was several years younger than her. She wanted toin to him but stopped when he caressed her head. She was very embarrassed and blushed at the same time but she also feltfortable at the same time.


    This would be her first time to have a man caressed her head like this. Even though she was 23 years old this year, she didn''t have any experience with a man before and only focused on her job.


    "Why are you home yet?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, there is still a job that I need to do," Yagami said.


    "You shouldn''t spend your time working most of the time, you know, don''t you have a boyfriend?" Yuuki asked. He remembered in his past lives the people in this country like to overwork themselves some of them even died because of overwork.


    Yagami blushed again and felt embarrassed, "N - no, I don''t have a boyfriend." She felt sad when she said these words to him. Her age wasn''t that young anymore but she still didn''t have any experience in that area.


    Yuuki patted her shoulder, "Don''t worry, I know someone who is in their near ''thirties but still single."


    "Achooo!!" Hiratsuka sneezed but also felt angry for some reason. She remembered Yuuki who skipped the school together with Tsugumi. She also blushed when she remembered that he hugged her in the school.


    But this sudden anger calmed her and she cracked her knuckles, "Let''s see what kind of punishment I should get you tomorrow." She couldn''t wait for tomorrow whether it was too met him or to punish him.


    Yuuki shuddered for some reason and felt something bad would happen tomorrow.


    "What happened?" Yagami felt better when she heard his words and looked quite concerned when she saw him quite pale.


    "Nothing, let''s finish your work and go home," Yuuki said.


    Yagami shook her head, "No, I will stay in the office my home is quite far."


    Yuuki knew he couldn''t force herself to go back. He decided to look at her work and to know the progress of the graphics team. He could see these drawings were well drawn and he nodded in satisfaction. He knew that Yagami was talented but he didn''t expect to this extent, "These drawings are good, Yagami."


    Yagami felt embarrassed being praised by him, "Well, it is nothing, I just need to follow your drawing boss." She was actually quite amazed at these pictures and thought how wonderful the world of Pokemon was. She could imagine herself as a trainer who was collecting many pokemon and trained her pokemon to get stronger.


    The duel system was also incredible and the winner wasn''t going to be determined by the strong pokemon.


    They needed to use their heads and made the best strategy to beat each other.


    "Anyway, don''t work too much, it will be bad for our art director to get sick," Yuuki said. He remembered Rossweisse had told him that Yagami had changed her position into art director and Rin had be an assistant producer.


    "Thank you, but I need to work more," Yagami said with a serious expression.


    Yuuki twitchied his lips and felt that he should prohibit anyone from working overtime. He had learned from the some article that an overtime would make the process to work slower. He looked at Yagami who was also looking at him.


    "Do you want me to massage you?" Yuuki asked.


    "Ha?" Yagami was bbergestied.


    "Anyway, let me massage you, it will be bad if you get sick," Yuuki said and started to massage her shoulders.


    Yagami didn''t really want him to massage her and wanted to tell him to stop but she didn''t expect his massage would be this good. She didn''t say anything and started to enjoy while m.o.a.ning from time to time.


    Yuuki massaged her until he heard a sound of soft breath. He looked at her who was sleeping. He shook her head and took a sleeping bag. He ced her there and looked at her for a bit. He saw her sleeping very soundly and thought she was quite tired.


    Yuuki only hoped that Yagami wasn''t going to work overtime like this. He shook his head and teleported back to his house.

 Chapter 340: Next Drama

    In the ss, Yuuki was talking along with Hitotose Group. They were talking about the script that they would use in the drama y.


    "What do you think, Yuuki?" Kuina asked. She had made several scripts and even ate several books to make these scripts. But in the end, she had only chosen one script that was suitable for that y.


    Yuuki was honestly amazed at her ability to make a script. He read it for a while but he could tell this was an amazing story.


    Her story is about a musical romance between aspiring artists and struggling jazz pianists.


    Sebastian and Mia are drawn together by theirmon desire to do what they love. But as sess mounts, they are faced with decisions that begin to fray the fragile fabric of their love affair, and the dreams they worked so hard to maintain in each other threaten to rip them apart.


    Yuuki had to admit the story was a bit simr to La La Land that he had watched in the past thought the ending was a bit different. But there wasn''t any La La Land in this world and that was why he was amazed at her ability to make these scripts. He looked at her and caressed her head, "This is amazing, Kuina."


    Kuina smiled happily and asked, "Buy me a cake, Yuuki!!"


    "Good, I will buy you a lot of cake," Yuuki said. He thought it was too easy to please this glutton girl.


    "Yay! Let''s go to Onodera Sweets Shop after school!" Kuina started to drool when she thought she would eat a lot of cake.


    "Kuu-chan, don''t be udylike!!" Mayuki reprimanded. She took her handkerchief and wiped the drool on her mouth.


    "Moo, Mayu-chan is too strict," Kuina pouted.


    They smiled at their interaction and talked for a while.


    "The problem now is the casting," Chiaki said.


    "Yuuki will y the ''Sebastian'' role," Isuzu said. She had also joined the discussion since this was rted to the ''Amagi Brilliant Park''. She also wanted this y to sess and she also wanted to bring her Highness to watch this concert together.


    "Who is going to y the main heroine?" Isuzu asked, but this question made everyone frown.


    Kuina, Yuuki, and Mayuki looked at both Chiaki and Hinako. They knew they needed to choose between two girls.


    Hinako looked at Chiaki and said, "M - manager, I will step down from the main heroine cast."


    They were surprised at her sudden answer.


    "Why, Hina-chan? Don''t you want to y too?" Chiaki asked. She also wanted to y but she didn''t feel happy when Hinako had to give up like this.


    Hinako thought for a while and said slowly, "I know, I still need a lot of things to learn but manager and Yuuki are very good, I - I still have my stage fright and even be a scarecrow when I am nervous, I don''t want this y to fail, I want to learn from you, manager, please be the main heroine in this y and let me learn from you."


    Even though she wanted to y to be the main heroine but she knew the scale of this drama wasn''t like her previous school drama. Hinako needed to y in front of many people that weren''t from her school and needed to y a big stage in the amus.e.m.e.nt park. She still didn''t have the guts and ability to do that. She would let Chiaki have the heroine role today but next time she would get it from her.


    Chiaki also understood her reason and nodded at her. She definitely felt the feeling of burning desire from Hinako to learn from her. She became excited and smiled, "Good, next time, we need to audition to determine the heroine role, at that time, we will be a rival."


    Hinako nodded, "I won''t lose!"


    "Then the rivalry between Chiaki and Hinako started both of them would be the most sought actress in the industry in the future, please watch!" Kuina suddenly gave a monologue to both of them.


    They looked at Kuina while twitching their mouths. They sighed at each other and started to discuss the other aspects of this drama. They were discussing the schedule, props, costumes, dialogue and many more.


    "The most important things in this drama is the music, the dialogue between Sebastian and Mia, andstly a dance!!" Kuina said with an excited expression, "That''s right, we need to add an exciting dance between Sebastian and Mia!"


    Yuuki was honestly amazed at her and nodded.


    "Hmm, but who can dance among us?" Mayuki asked.


    They were thinking that they didn''t have anyone that could teach them to dance but suddenly they remembered someone. They looked at him at the same time and said, "Yuuki!!!"


    Yuuki nodded at her, "I''ve got the idea to make this dance, I only need to make a perfect song for this." He had already gotten the idea and only needed to practice it together with Chiaki.


    They nodded and started to discuss another thing until someone suddenly called them.


    "I have heard it, let me join this drama y!"


    They turned their heads and saw Ruriko was there.


    "Ruri-chan!!" Hinako was surprised.


    "Let me instruct everyone! Let me join you guys!" Ruriko said. She also wanted to enjoy this drama too and yed with everyone. She didn''t really have a friend and that was why she decided to be the advisor of the theatre club.


    "Good, we have the help of Ruri-chan too!!" Mayuki was happy.


    They became even more excited and discussed this drama together. They would definitely make this drama a sess.

 Chapter 341: Promise

    Yuuki was eating lunch with both Ranko and Yukana. They were talking to each other until someone jumped into him.


    "YUUKI-SAMA!!!!!"


    Marika hugged him while sniffing him, "Aaahh, the smell of Yuuki-sama!!" She just couldn''t get enough of his smell.


    Ranko and Yukana looked at her without emotion. They had gotten used to her actions and continued to eat. They would get tired of reacting to her every action and let her do whatever she wanted.


    Yuuki was speechless looking at the reaction of his girlfriends. He looked at Marika and asked, "What''s wrong, Marika?"


    Marika took a seat beside him and sat near him. She looked at him and said, "Yuuki-sama, don''t tell me you forget?"


    "Forget?" Yuuki tried to think whether he had promised her or something. He looked at her and asked, "Hmm, is it a date?"


    Marika blushed and shook her head slightly, "I want to have a date but that''s not it."


    "Then?" Yuuki asked.


    "Didn''t you promise to meet my father?" Marika asked.


    Yuuki remembered that he had promised her to meet her father. He didn''t really want to meet her father since he had predicted her father would be very angry at him. He was sure of it since he had a lot of girlfriends whose father wanted her daughter to marry someone who had a lot of girls?


    "Can you? Tomorrow, my father told me to bring you to my apartment," Marika said.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and decided to go to her apartment. He knew he would face her father now orter, it was better to meet him as soon as possible since faced him like a man, "Sure, tell me, I will go to your apartment tomorrow."


    "Yay!! I will be waiting for you there!" Marika talked with him for a bit and said that she would need to prepare something.


    Yuuki nodded and continued to eat lunch only when he was stared at by both Ranko and Yukana, "What?"


    Ranko and Yukana looked at each other and nodded.


    "Let''s have a trip!" Ranko and Yukana said at the same time.


    "Trip?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah, there will be a summer break, let''s go out somewhere!" Ranko said.


    "Yes, the beach will be nice!" Yukana said.


    "Summer festival, too!!" Ranko said.


    Both of them started to tell him about their ns for the summer break. They wanted to go on a trip together with him.


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, let''s go."


    There were a few days that he could spend together with his girlfriends.


    Yuuki was in the music room together with both Uomi and Yukari.


    Three of them were discussing their next n about the music.


    Yukari still wanted to save her hometown Nagarekawa to do that, they were nning to join the ''Summer Music Festival'' that would be held in the summer. They need to prepare what kind of song they would sing in that festival and schedule for practice.


    "Summer Music Festival, huh?" Yukari looked at the poster. She was very interested in this concert and also wanted to sing with him again.


    "Hmm, this is also good to increase the poprity of the school," Uomi said. She agreed immediately to help them to join this festival.


    "Then all of you agree?" Yuuki asked.


    "Sure, let''s do it again," Yukari said.


    "Yeah, don''t worry about it," Uomi said.


    "Then what about Mio, Yui, Ritsu, and Tsugumi?" Yukari asked.


    "Hmm, let''s ask them," Yuuki nodded and looked at Uomi, "Can you talk with the Ourai Academy High?"


    Uomi nodded at him, "Sure, why don''t we go there together? They asked us toe to their school."


    "Why?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm, they want to do a school exchange program, so that each school learns more about each other and how they operate, in order to improve themselves," Uomi said with a serious expression.


    Yuuki looked at her for a while and asked, "And the real reason is?"


    "They want to see male students and use it as a part of health and physical education," Uomi said with her usual expression. She didn''t even have a fluctuation of emotion when she said this to him.


    Yuuki twitched his lips several times and Yukari blushed.


    "Can I reject it?" Yuuki asked. He didn''t really want to go and became a guinea pig for everyone.


    "Hmm, but they have begged him to make youe!" Uomi said and she didn''t give up trying to persuade him toe with her.


    Yuuki sighed and reluctantly agreed.


    "Then I will tell them about it," Uomi said and left them. She needed to give a call to the student council of Ousai Academy High School.


    Yuuki and Yukari were alone in the music room. He hadn''t talked with her for a while but he noticed that she looked quite tired, "Yukari, what''s wrong? Why do you look quite pale?"


    Yukari smiled slightly and said, "Nothing, it is just after that tournament my poprity increased and many reporters tried to interview me." She said with sighed and told him that even her grandfather had sent her a bodyguard to protect her.


    Yuuki forgot about it and also knew how was a pain in the ass was a reporter. He made a sses inside his bag and gave it to her, "Here is something that can help you."


    "This is?" Yukari looked at the sses in his hands.


    "sses, but this is special, you should wear them," Yuuki said.


    Yukari nodded and felt these sses were very nice. She took it and changed her usual sses with it. She didn''t feel any change but she was happy that she got a gift from him, "Thank you."


    "Don''t worry, this thing can make your life easier," Yuuki said. He had also used these sses a lot since he didn''t want to be crowded by fans.


    Yukari looked at him for a bit and remembered something, "That''s right, I forgot to tell you this."


    "Hmm?" Yuuki titled his head.


    "My grandfather told me to bring you to Nagarekawa, can youe?" Yukari asked.


    Yuuki looked at her cute face and immediately agreed, "Ok!"


    "Great!!" Yukari was happy and told him about what was very good about Nagarekawa.


    Yuuki started to think that during his summer break he wouldn''t even have time to rest to take care of his girlfriends.

 Chapter 342: I will take those words!

    Yuuki went back together with Kuina since he had promised her to buy her some cake.


    "Cake! Cake! Cake!" Kuina walked very happily while singing about a cake.


    "Be careful, look out for the street," Yuuki said. He had to admit that Kuina was cute and it was like feeding a squirrel.


    "Ok!!!" Kuina said but she kept singing along the way.


    Yuuki sighed and took her hand, "Don''t run aimlessly, okay."


    "Okay!!!" Kuina didn''t really hold hands together with him.


    They were walking together until they found Makoto who was also going home.


    "Makoto!" Yuuki called.


    Makoto turned her head and looked very happy when she saw him, "Yuuki! Kuina!"


    "Makoto!" Kuina was also happy to meet her.


    Makoto looked at both of them who were holding hands. She looked at him with a suspicious gaze, "New girlfriends?"


    Yuuki was speechless when she heard her question and looked at Kuina''s reaction.


    "Cake! Cake!" Kuina was drooling.


    "No," Yuuki took his handkerchief and wiped her mouth, "If there is Mayuki, you will be reprimanded for drooling like this."


    "Mooo," Kuina pouted at him when he made her remember Mayuki''s scolding.


    Makoto chuckled at their interaction, "I guess it is more brother and sister, huh?"


    "Hey? That''s not bad!" Kuina looked at him with curious eyes and said, "Big brother..." She said it with a soft voice and a cute expression.


    Yuuki received unexpected damage and his chest became stuffy. He also almost lost his unconscious when Kuina called him like that, "D - don''t call me that..." He didn''t think he would find a dangerous existence by chance. He needed to seal it or else Kuina would be in danger. He had to admit that Kuina would be a perfect little sister.


    Kuina blinked her eyes several times, "Why?"


    "Well, it is dangerous for my health," Yuuki said.


    Both of them looked at him with a curious expression.


    Makoto decided to join them to buy a cake together. She was also interested when he told her that he would visit her school.


    "You will visit my school?" Makoto asked.


    "Yeah, I am helping Uomi with the student council stuff," Yuuki said. He didn''t really want to tell her that he woulde to help with health and physical education.


    Makoto was excited and told him about her school. She told him that there was quite a funny teacher in her school.


    They walked for a while and found the sweet shop.


    Yuuki knew this sweet shop was owned by the Onodera family. He knew that his little brother sometimes had a part-time job in this ce. He had also tasted the sweets from this shop and he liked it.


    They entered the shop together and were greeted by Onodera''s mother.


    "Wee!!" Nanako smiled at the guests but stopped when she saw him there. She took her broom and jumped toward him, "YOU!!!!"


    Three of them had a startled expression.


    Yuuki dodged her attack and the broom away from her, "What are you doing? Is this how you treat your customer?"


    Nanako calmed herself when she heard his words, ''That''s right, he is customer now.'' She couldn''t treat her customer rudely but she was still pissed to see him, "What are you going to buy, sir?"


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he saw her forced smile. He looked at both Makoto and Kuina, "You should choose whatever you want, let me talk with her."


    Makoto and Kuina nodded and looked around the cake. Both of them were curious but they didn''t really care since they knew this probably because of hisplicated rtionship with women.


    Yuuki walked toward her and asked, "Why are you so angry with me?"


    Nanako gritted her teeth, "Do you need to ask? You made Yaeko cry! Didn''t you promise to make her happy at that time?" She still remembered that day when Yaeko was crying and knew this was because of this young man in front of her. She didn''t care whether he was a son of Yakuza or an idol but she needed to teach her a lesson.


    Yuuki nodded at her, "Yeah, I am working right now on how to amend our rtionship."


    Nanako raised her eyebrow and remembered the song he had sung in the tournament. She could feel his emotion when he sang that song. She nodded at him, "How will you do that?"


    Yuuki wasn''t sure how to answer this question. He knew his meeting with Yaeko would be very awkward especially with the rtionship between him and Shouko. He thought for a bit and said, "I don''t know but I will meet her."


    Nanako wanted to snort at him but was looking at his serious expression. She decided to stop badmouthing him. She could feel his burning desireing out from him. She felt the fire within her marriage started to lit and thought she needed to have her husband tonight or else she wouldn''t be satisfied.


    "I won''t forgive you if you hurt her again!" Nanako said.


    "Yes, at that time, you can do anything for me," Yuuki said.


    "I will take those words!" Nanako snorted.


    They looked at each other until Kuina called him.


    "Yuuki!"


    Yuuki and Nanako turned their heads and saw Kuina was holding a tray full of cakes.


    Nanako smiled thinking that her business was very good today but Yuuki twitched his lips looking at the mountain of cake.


    "Can you eat that much?" Yuuki didn''t mind spending money but he didn''t want this cake to go to waste.


    "Yes! Don''t worry! I can eat them all!" Kuina said.


    Yuuki nodded and paid for those cakes.


    Makoto was also happy to eat many cakes.


    "Please,e back again!!" Nanako said with a lot of vigor. Even though she hated him but he was a local tyrant. She didn''t mind him toe to buy all of her cakes.


    Yuuki nodded at her and went back together with both Kuina and Makoto. When they decided to go out someone called him.


    "Hmm, Yuuki?"

 Chapter 343: Rare Plant

    Yuuki, Makoto, and Kuina turned their heads.


    "Onodera," Yuuki said.


    "What are you doing here?" Onodera asked and she looked at the mountain cakes on their hands. She blinked her eyes and said, "Hmm, thank you very much." She could only utter those words when she saw a lot of cakes on their hands and she saw there were no cakes on the disy.


    "No problem," Yuuki nodded and asked her in a low voice, "How is Raku?"


    Onodera blushed, "W - what are you saying?"


    Yuuki smiled, "Well, good luck, I will support you."


    Onodera looked at him with a surprised expression, "Is that okay? He has a Chitoge already right?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "It is okay, don''t think too much or else you will miss it."


    ''Miss it, huh?'' Onodera knew she had to move fast or else she would miss her love.


    "Then I will go back, bye, Nanako, Onodera," Yuuki said and waved his hand.


    "Bye!" Kuina said.


    "We''re going toe back," Makoto said.


    Nanako and Onodera looked at their backs and waved their hands.


    Onodera looked at her mom and asked, "Mom, why is he calling you, your first name?"


    "Hmm? Why do you ask?" Nanako asked.


    Onodera looked at her with aplex expression, "You''re not cheating on dad, is it?"


    Nanako twitched her lips and pulled her daughter''s cheek, "What the hell are you saying!!!!"


    "M - mom... It is hurt!!!!" Onodera said.


    Yuuki, Kuina, and Makoto were walking together until Makoto stopped.


    "What''s wrong, Makoto?" Yuuki asked.


    "This smell..." Makoto started to walk toward thewn.


    "Wait! Wait!" Yuuki stopped her.


    "What''s wrong?" Makoto asked.


    "That''s my question! What''s wrong? Why are you entering thiswn?" Yuuki asked.


    Kuina looked at her with a curious expression.


    "Ah, I just found a little present for you," Makoto said.


    "Present?" Yuuki and Kuina looked at her with a curious expression.


    "I didn''t bring anything when I moved into your home and I found something nice near here," Makoto said.


    "You don''t have to do that, you know," Yuuki didn''t really care about the present.


    "No! I want to! I have lived in your home for a while and this is a perfect gift for you! This is as a sign of my gratefulness toward you," Makoto said and added, "Anyway, could you please wait for a bit?" She started to walk toward thewn.


    Yuuki and Kuina were curious and decided to follow them, "We will follow you."


    "Sure," Makoto said and added, "This is a rare nt, I am sure you will be very surprised."


    "nt?" Yuuki asked.


    Makoto nodded, "Yes, a nt, let''s go!"


    Rustle! Rustle! Crack! Crack! Thump!


    Three of them walked while trampling the grass and bushes.


    Yuuki and Kuina became even more curious about what kind of nt that made her enter thiswn.


    The grass was very tall and no one had ever walked into this ce in a few years.


    "What is in there?" Kuina asked with an excited expression. She thought she had be an adventurer who would seek a treasure in this ce.


    "Please, be patient, this nt is really amazing," Makoto said.


    Yuuki was also curious and followed her while looking around. He knew there was something on the ground that absorbed most of the nutrition around this ce. He could see it as some kind of strange nt but he wasn''t sure of it since he didn''t have that knowledge.


    "The acrid smell''s getting stronger," Makoto said with a smile and added, "This must be close."


    Yuuki and Kuina also sniffed and found out that there was an acrid smell in this ce. Both of them had a strange expression on their faces since Makoto took them here to find this unpleasant smell nt.


    They walked for a wh and they found it. They found a white nt with a single big leaf on the top of it.


    "It looks like a radish," Yuuki said and he checked the ground with his magic. He twitched his lips when he saw it since it looked very strange inside.


    "Hmmm," Kuina was also curious.


    Yuuki didn''t really mind having Kuina know about the existence of this thing since she was pretty much an airhead and thinking like a child.


    "I knew it''d be here!" Makoto said and looked at both of them, "I am going to pull it out now, so please plug your ears!"


    Yuuki and Kuina nodded and plugged their ears. He looked at Kuina and felt this girl was really gullible. She didn''t even doubt Makoto and followed her instruction to plug her ears. He started to worry about her future. He was afraid some bad man would deceive her to get her pants.


    (You''re the only bad guy here!)


    Makoto rolled her sleeves and looked very spirited, "All right!" She ced her hand on the nt''s stalk and started to pull it.


    "Hnnnnn!!!" Makoto used most of her power to pull this nt. She had wanted to give him a gift and this was the best gift she could think of.


    Yuuki and Kuina looked at her who was trying hard to pull this nt.


    "Let me help!" Kuina said and stopped to plug her ears.


    Yuuki was startled and closed her ears with his hands, "Wait!!"


    Makoto seeded in pulling the nt and it started to scream.


    That''s right, the nt screams really hard.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    The scream was really hard and could be heard around the area.


    Yuuki twitched his lips looking at this strange nt which had both hands and feet around its body. This nt also had a strange ck spot that made it look like this nt had eyes and mouth.


    Kuina was amazed looking at this nt which could scream really hard.


    The scream didn''tst long, only a few seconds, and it stopped.


    "Fiuh, I got it, hee hee," Makoto said with a satisfied smile.


    Yuuki definitely didn''t want to bring this nt to his home.


    "Waaaahhhh, what is this, Makoto?" Kuina looked at this nt curiously. She had never had this kind of nt before.


    "Hee hee, this is a rare nt, it''s a mandrake," Makoto said with a smile and added, "We''re really lucky to have found it here, we were lucky that we didn''t die when I pulled it out."


    Yuuki wasn''t sure how to react to her words but Kuina ignored it and kept looking at this nt with admiration.


    "So this is Mandrake..." Kuina didn''t move her gaze away.


    "It''s quite poisonous, but if you detox it properly, it can be an all-purpose medicine, so it''s super useful!" Makoto exined and gave Mandrake to him, "You can have it!!" Her smile was really honest but the thing on his hands made this situation strange.


    Yuuki sighed and took the Mandrake, "Thank you, Makoto, I am very happy with your gift..."


    "Hee hee," Makoto smiled happily.


    "But I need to reprimand you, don''t give a people a poison nt!! Also, don''t even think to give someone a Mandrake in the future..." Yuuki started to lecture her. He was worried about her future if this continued.


    Makoto started to reflect on her actions until someone pulled her sleeve, "Hmm, what''s wrong, Kuina?"


    "Is it good?" Kuina asked with drool on her mouth.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and needed to reprimand both girls right now!

 Chapter 344: Troublesome Big Sister

    Yuuki felt very tired since he had to lecture both Kuina and Makoto but both of them didn''t even reflect on their actions and smiled happily on the way. He sighed and thought he should go back soon since he had a mandrake in his hand.


    Yuuki didn''t really want anyone to see that he brought something like this around. He kept it on his pocket dimension secretly.


    Kuina went back to Hitotose Dorm while running happily with a bag of cakes on her hands.


    Makoto and Yuuki continued to walk back home.


    "I am home," Yuuki and Makoto said at the same time.


    "Wee home!" They said at the same time.


    "Hmm, it is very rare for you two to go home together," Yukana asked.


    "Well, I met Makoto on the way and she gave me quite a surprising gift," Yuuki said mysteriously. He wanted to see the reaction of everyone when they saw Mandrake.


    "Gift?" They looked at Makoto at the same time.


    Makoto smiled and said, "Yes, it is a rare nt and good for medicines."


    Yuuki took a mandrake from his pocket dimension.


    Yukana, Utaha, and Ranko moved back when they saw this nt. Shouko was standing still and too afraid to move. They had never seen such a creepy nt in their life before.


    "T - this is Mandrake!!" Rossweisse was surprised to see this nt.


    "Here, for you," Yuuki gave it to her.


    Rossweisse epted it, "Is this okay? This is very expensive, you know." She remembered this thing was priceless since it could be used for anything.


    "Yes, I don''t know how to handle this nt," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse nodded and epted it, "Then I will make the medicine of it." She was very knowledgeable about magic and alchemy. To handle this nt was an easy task for her.


    "Well, Makoto can we talk for a bit?" Yuuki asked.


    "Sure," Makoto nodded.


    "Can you tell me, how many people know you''re a witch?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm, only everyone is in here," Makoto said.


    Yuuki felt relieved when he heard her answer, "Thank god, you don''t unt that you''re a witch, right?"


    Makoto shook her head, "No, my big sister told me not to show my magic to a stranger."


    "Good, don''t do it okay," Yuuki said. He didn''t want troublesome things to happen around his life. He had enough of Khaos Brigade, The ck Organization, and Conan. He didn''t want another troublesome thing to happen again.


    "Okay!! Don''t worry, I know how to handle a secret!!" Makoto said with a smile.


    Yuuki didn''t really mind for everyone in Hitotose Group to know since now orter they would know about it. They would have a lot of contact with him and it was inevitable for them to know about it. He thought for a while and asked, "You have a big sister?"


    "Of course, my big sister is a very powerful witch, she is also one of the leaders of the Witch Association!" Makoto started to tell him about how powerful her big sister was.


    Rossweisse was also interested in this conversation, "Who is your big sister?" She was still holding a Mandrake in her hands.


    Utaha, Ranko, Yukana, and Shouko also started to calm down and observed the Mandrake from a close distance. They would have never thought such a strange nt would have such an incredible benefit for everyone. But they decided not to consume it when they looked at the strange shape of this nt. They felt like they would be cursed when they consumed it.


    "Her name is Akane Kowata," Makoto said.


    Rossweisse was stunned when she heard the name of her big sister and she shouted, "AKENE KOWATA!!!!"


    Everyone looked at her with a confused expression. They had never seen Rossweisse with this kind of expression before.


    "What''s wrong, Rossweisse? Do you have a grudge with her or something?" Yuuki asked. He didn''t really know the personality of Makoto''s big sister but he was sure her big sister must be very bad since she could even make Rossweisse became angry.


    "What''s wrong, Rossweisse?" Makoto was also startled.


    "Ughh... Sorry, I just remembered something bad about it in the past," Rossweisse said.


    "Do you know her or something?" Utaha asked.


    "Well, she was an exchange student before in my magician academy, she was also my roommate," Rossweisse said.


    "Then aren''t you a friend?" Ranko asked.


    "Well, she always makes a bizarre magic and makes me be her geniue pig! Every time, I told her to stop, she still did it whenever I slept and made a mess everywhere, she had even changed me into an animal before, Ugh... Remembering it gave me a headache," Rossweisse said while holding her head with both of her hands.


    "I am sorry about my big sister," Makoto said. She knew her big sister personality well and her hobby was to make bizarre and strange magic. She didn''t expect to meet the victim of her big sister and that person was the one who had lived with her for a few days.


    "Don''t worry about it," Rossweisse said with a tired expression. She was still a gloomy expression until someone pressed a can of beer on her cheek.


    "Here is a beer, let me apany you today, let''s have fun tonight," Yuuki said with a gentle smile.


    Rossweisse started to sob and took the can of beer from his hand. She opened the can and drank it one gulp. Her cheek started to redden and she took another can of beer, "Let me tell you my story in magician academy...."


    Yuuki listened to her story andined while drinking with her. He felt that Makoto''s big sister was very troublesome and he didn''t really want her to stay in his home.


    Cocoa ntation in Ghana, there was a woman who took a cocoa fruit from the tree.


    "Hmm, I am sure this will be a good souvenir," the woman looked at the sky and said, "Makoto, I will visit you!"

 Chapter 345: Fighting With Gods

    Yuuki had his fun with everyone and needed to check on the Khaos Brigade. He teleported the Hanging Gardens of Babylon. He entered the room and saw everyone was stretching.


    "Where are you going to go?" Yuuki asked.


    "We''re going to fight some of the Gods in China," Vali said.


    Yuuki looked at him with speechless expression. He was wondering how Vali could talk that he would fight a Gods as if he would go to a convenience store. He looked at Bikou to ask confirmation since China was Bikou''s hometown.


    "Yes, my ancestor found us opponents in China," Bikou said.


    "Let''s go, nyaa! I want to test my new power, nyaa!!" Kuroka said.


    "Hmm, that''s true, I want to handle this sword more," Arthur said while holding a Cdbolg.


    "Fenrir-chan also wants to go out, right?" Le Fay said while caressing Fenrir.


    "Woof!" Fenrir nodded happily.


    Yuuki looked at Fenrir with a strange expression, ''Is this a wolf or a dog?''


    Fenrir had changed its size into something smaller and looked like a dog.


    Yuuki walked toward Fenrir and caressed its head.


    "Woof! Woof!" Fenrir looked very docile and even showed off his belly.


    "Wow, you can tame Fenrir, nyaa!!" Kuroka was amazed.


    "Hey, isn''t he very docile?" Yuuki asked.


    Bikou shook his head, "Beside Le Fay, Fenrir hates everyone."


    "Anyway, let''s go, I want to fight some Gods!" Vali said with an excited expression.


    Everyone thought the same thing when they looked at him, ''Fighting Junky!''


    They arrived in a hidden mountain in China.


    There was a lot of fog that covered the entire mountain.


    It would be his first time toe to this ce, Yuuki noticed this fog wasn''t that simple and it had made someone to turn around or lost in this ce. He understood why this ce was hidden and no one had found it.


    They were walking for quite a long time since they could only teleport at the entrance of the mountain. They needed to walk to get to their destination.


    "Arrrrggg!! I am tired!! Nyaa!!!" Kurokained. She didn''t like to walk and wanted toze around.


    "Transform into your cat form, you can rest on my head or shoulder," Yuuki said.


    "Ok, nyaa!!" Kuroka transformed andzed around on the top of his head. She moved her tail around and hugged him with her paws.


    Yuuki had to admit her cat form was really cute but he liked her human form since it was soft and huggable.


    Bikou sighed and thought about why they weren''t born as a female. He also looked at how Le Fay was riding on the back of Fenrir. He also wanted to use his flying cloud but he couldn''t use it.


    Arthur didn''tin and only walked silently.


    Vali was excited and walked in front of everyone. He couldn''t wait to fight with the gods.


    Ophis didn''t join since her appearance would startle everyone. She also said that she didn''t want to join.


    They were walking for a while until they arrived at the location. They saw arge field with a lot of beautiful scenery. On that location, they saw two people there, one of them simr to Bikou but with an older appearance and the other one was a child while holding a spear, sash around his body, and wheels on his feet.


    They saw both of them happily talking to each other.


    "Ancestor!!!" Bikou called.


    Both of them turned their heads and looked at them.


    "Bikou!" Sun Wukong waved his hand.


    "Hello," the child who was with Sun Wukong also waved his hand.


    Vali focused his attention on this child.


    Yuuki also looked at this child and knew this was a God. He knew God''s appearance was random and they liked to do whatever they wanted.


    "Let me introduce you, this is Nezha," Sun Wukon said.


    "Are you going together one by one?" Nezha said. He only smiled at them and didn''t think that the youngling in front of him could beat him.


    Everyone looked at each other and started tough.


    Le Fay smiled wryly at Nezha. She didn''t know how powerful Nezha was but she knew how powerful everyone was around her.


    Vali looked at Neza and said, "We will go one by one."


    Nezha raised his eyebrow when he heard themughing but he would show them that it was their downfall to underestimate him. He came to this ce because Sun Wukong asked him to train his descendant and his friends but he didn''t expect they were very arrogant. He looked at every one of them and could feel they were very powerful but he was also powerful. He looked at Vali and nodded since he knew that Vali was the White Dragon Emperor. He also looked at Bikou and Arthur because he felt some strange power around them.


    Nezha then looked at Kuroka who was in her cat form and also felt that she was very strong. He looked at the masked man and raised his eyebrow since he didn''t feel anything. He looked at this masked man curiously since this had never happened before.


    Nezha ignored both Fenrir and Le Fay since he knew that both of them wouldn''t fight with him, "Good, who is going to fight me first?"


    Vali, Bikou, Arthur, Kuroka who had transformed back into her human form, and Yuuki looked at each other.


    "Let''s do it in order with the lottery," Yuuki said. He snapped his finger and made a lottery stick with numbers under it.


    They nodded at him and took a lottery sticks from his hands.


    "1," Bikou said.


    "4," Vali said with a sigh.


    "2," Kuroka said.


    "3," Arthur said.


    "5," Yuuki said.


    Nezha nodded, "Good, Sun Wukong''s descendant, I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    "Kakakaka, I will show you my power then," Bikou said and took his Ruyi Jingu Bang.


    Both of them were looking at each other.


    "Bikou-san, don''t lose!!" Le Fay shouted.


    Sun Wukong became the judge and shouted at them, "START!!!"


    Nezha hadn''t moved since he was curious about Bikou.


    Bikou didn''t really care whether Nezha moved or not but he wanted to use his new power. He tapped his staff around and said, "Wood Spear!!" He made an enormous wood spear from the ground and released it toward Nezha.


    Nezha smiled, ''Interesting!'' He raised his spear and received his attack.


    BAAAAMM!!!

 Chapter 346: Full Power

    Sun Wukong was amazed when he saw his descendant could control a wood. He looked at the masked man and felt this person was the one who could do this to his descendant. He smiled and thought his descendant had made a great friend. He looked at the masked man and asked, "Are you the one who gives him that power?"


    Yuuki nodded at him, "Well, it is just a gift."


    "Hmm, well, thank you," Sun Wukong said.


    "Don''t worry about it," Yuuki said.


    Kuroka was in hisp while looking at the match. She also wanted to start the match with Nezha.


    Vali couldn''t calm himself and wanted to go right away.


    Nezha used his fire spear to burn those spear woods.


    Bikou knew that he had a bad affinity with Nezha since Nezha used fire but he wouldn''t gonna give up before trying. He tapped the ground and said, "Binding Trees!"


    Nezha saw on the ground suddenly a root grew and started to wrap his feet. These roots didn''t stop and continued to wrap his entire body. He couldn''t let it continue and let the fire on his spear zed around his body.


    "Tsk," Bikou clicked his tongue and didn''t continue to use his nt maniption. He used his staff to attack him in close distance.


    Nezha didn''t back down and also fought him in close distance.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Bikou felt that he would lose in closebat and used his power to control the microscopic fungus that exists in the atmosphere made them grow. He made an army of monsters and attacked Nezha at the same time.


    Nezha frowned when he saw a strange monster that appeared around Bikou. He used one of the powers of his treasure and grew three heads and nine arms. His fire spear also zed wildly and burnt his surroundings.


    "AAAAAAHHHHH!!!" Bikou used most of his power to use this attack.


    Nezha calmly received his attack with his many arms and fire spears.


    BOOOMM!!!


    They looked at the results of the battle and knew who was the winner.


    Bikou had a bad affinity since he was using nts and trees as his weapons.


    "Well, he''s really grown up," Sun Wukong said.


    "He has gotten stronger," Vali nodded.


    "Uggh...." Bikou was lying on the ground and his entire body was hurt.


    "You''re good," Nezha praised.


    Bikou twitched his lips, "I will win next time!!"


    "I am waiting for that," Nezha nodded and looked at them, "Who is next?"


    "I will go!" Kuroka said and walked toward the arena.


    Yuuki and Le Fay helped Bikou and healed his wounds.


    "Thank you," Bikou said.


    "Don''t worry too much," Yuuki said.


    "Good fight, Bikou-san," Le Fay said.


    "I need to train more," Bikou clenched in his hands.


    Sun Wukong didn''t say anything and smiled at his descendant.


    Kuroka knew how powerful Nezha was. She knew she needed to use all of her power. She closed her eyes and a white me started to gather around her.


    Nezha became curious with the appearance of a white me. He could feel the heat from it and the danger of it but he didn''t back down. Instead, he became excited.


    Kuroka made a magic circle and opened her eyes, "Qut...." She created a cat made of white mes and this cat started to incarnate its surrounding, "Inqerad." She released this enormous cat with two tails.


    The white me cat ran very fast toward Nezha and incarnated its path.


    The wheel under his feet started to move and Nezha ran away from the cat. He didn''t know what kind of damage it would cause on him but it was better to be careful. He moved very fast and even the white mes cat couldn''t chase him.


    Kuroka gritted her teeth since this extreme magic used most of her demonic power.


    Nezha moved around and decided to attack Kuroka who looked very tired. He moved instantly and pointed his sharp spear at her neck, "Give up."


    "In your dream," Kuroka said and she disappeared.


    Nezha was amazed since it was an illusion and the white me cat that had chased him had arrived. He didn''t have time to escape and it engulfed his entire body.


    Kuroka appeared hundreds of meters away from him and smiled, "Take that, nyaa." She saw Nezha engulfed by her me.


    Nezha who was engulfed by white mes using his wind maniption to surround his body. He could stop this white mes for a while but he needed to defeat Kuroka as soon as possible. He moved very fast while being engulfed by a me and pointed his sharp spear on her neck, "Give up."


    Kuroka sighed and let the white me around his body disappear. She was very tired to maintain that me and Yuuki appeared beside her suddenly. She let him pick her up and went back to the audience ce.


    Nezha felt his battle got harder and harder. He looked at the sses young man holding two holy swords on both of his hands. He noticed the Caliburn but he didn''t know the drill like a sword on his other hands. He also felt that drill like a sword had a power that didn''t lose to Caliburn.


    Arthur was ready to fight at any time and shed the space in front of him to teleport instantly behind Nezha. He didn''t show emotion and raised his Cdbolg to pierce him.


    Nezha, who had millions of years of experience in the fight, used his spear to block the attack.


    BANGGG!!!


    Arthur teleported away instantly after his attack failed.


    "Interesting sword," Nezha said while looking at Cdbolg, he knew that sword and remembered those who wielded it in the past.


    "Then let me show you how powerful this sword is...." Arthur raised the Cdbolg and aimed it toward Nezha.


    Cdbolg started to spin very fast and it started to create distortion in space.


    Arthur teleported instantly using Caliburn and thrust his Cdbolg toward Nezha, "CALADBOLG!!!"


    Nezha tried to defend it but it was utter destruction. He felt space started to distort trying to rip him apart. He used his spear and sash to block this attack. He also used his wheel trying to escape from this distorted space.


    BAAAAAAANNGGGG!!!!


    Yuuki made a barrier to surround the field since he didn''t want this attack to destroy this entire mountain.


    Kuroka was still in his arms while looking at the result of the battle.


    Bikou whistled when he looked at the power of Cdbolg.


    Sun Wukong almost dropped his sunsses when he saw the destruction caused by that sword. He knew if the masked man didn''t make a barrier this mountain would be destroyed. He was thankful for that and also curious about the result of the battle. Even though he was a God, he wasn''t sure if he could receive that attack unscated.


    Vali was getting impatient and wanted to go fight with Nezha.


    They saw the dust started to disappear and saw Arthur was standing with the help of his Cdbolg. They could see his tired expression and he could fall at any time.


    "Arthur - Nii-san!!" Le Fay was worried.


    Arthur breathed heavily waiting for Nezha toe out.


    "Well done for a human, you can wound me," Nezha said and came out of the dust. His body was full of wounds and looked very battered but Arthur could see that Nezha could still be fighting.


    "I lost," Arthur said.


    "Good," Nezha nodded and looked at both Vali and the masked man. He wasn''t sure whether he could do another round of fighting.


    Le Fay came toward Arthur and healed him.


    Yuuki also healed him along with Le Fay.


    Arthur started to feel better and looked grateful toward both of them.


    Vali frowned, looking at Nezha, "Can you fight more?"


    Nezha snorted, "You don''t need to worry about me."


    "I don''t want to fight you in this state," Vali looked at Yuuki and asked, "Can you heal him, Zero?"


    "Sure," Yuuki said.


    Nezha wanted to refuse but when he saw the burning desire to fight from Vali. He decided to receive a healing treatment. He saw his wounds recovered instantly and looked at the masked man with a very intriguing expression.


    "Let''s go," Vali said and flew toward the field.


    Nezha nodded, "Good." His wheel started to move and helped him to fly toward the field.


    They would start another fight.


    Yuuki made a barrier around them since he knew the destruction of a fight between Vali and Nezha would be bigger. He started to regret his decision to join this trip.

 Chapter 347: Run Away

    "Can your barrier handle the fight between the two of them?" Sun Wukong asked. He was also worried this mountain would be destroyed because of their fight.


    "Don''t worry, this barrier is very strong, I insert it with some of the unique power there," Yuuki said.


    "Unique power?" Sun Wukong became curious.


    "Try to attack it with fire," Yuuki said.


    Sun Wukong nodded and used his youjustu to attack this barrier with a fire. He didn''t use most of his power but it was still powerful fire.


    The fire hit the barrier and it disappeared without a trace.


    "How?" Yuuki asked. He had inserted the power of ''Imagine Breaker'' into his barrier.


    The Imagine Breaker is the mysterious power that allows someone to negate anything supernatural such as esper powers, magic powers, and even to his own spection, God''s miracles.


    Yuuki used the power of ''Kamijou Touma'' from ''To Aru Majutsu No Index'' to make his barrier stronger. He thought it was the best power to protect this mountain with the power of both Nezha and Vali.


    Sun Wukong nodded in satisfaction.


    Vali grinned widely, looking at Nezha as he couldn''t contain his excitement of fighting with him.


    "Vali, calm down," Albion said and added, "Yuuki, have ced the barrier, you can go wild."


    "That''s what I want to hear," Vali smiled and shouted, "ALBION!!"


    "Vanishing Dragon Bnce Braker!" Albion said.


    His body started to be covered by white armor.


    "Hoo, is this white dragon emperor?" Nezha looked at him with intriguing expression. He had heard about him and the red dragon armor. He didn''t know what kind of mess both of them would do to the world but he didn''t really care. He needed to teach this little youngling that it was wrong to fight against God.


    "AAAAAAHHHH!!!" Vali flew very fast toward Nezha. He needed to touch him before he could use his Divine Dividing.


    Nezha didn''t really care whether Vali touched him or not. He also moved very fast toward him.


    Both of them started to have close fightbat with each other.


    "Divide!" Albion shouted.


    Vali had touched Nezha and he could take half of his power, "Ugh.." But his body almost couldn''t contain the power that he took from Nezha. He let some of the excess energy from his wings and kept fighting him.


    Nezha felt this power was divided but he didn''t really care. He kept thrusting his spear toward Vali.


    Everyone looked at the battle with interest. They were d Yuuki had ced a barrier before both of them fought each other or else this mountain would be destroyed.


    "Ancestor, how are our gaps with Gods?" Bikou asked. He felt that he still couldn''t see the limit of Nezha''s power.


    Sun Wukong snorted at him, "If you can reach our gaps then everyone can be a Gods! You idiot!" He hit him with his pipe smoke.


    "Don''t hit me, ancestor!!" Bikou shouted.


    "Hmph, anyway, anyone can be a God, and in the past there was a human and sacred gear user that became a God, though they are dying now," Sun Wukong said.


    This information startled everyone, they wouldn''t even think that everyone could be a God.


    "Then how strong are the Gods?" Arthur asked.


    "At least he''s stronger than the Satan-ss Devils," Sun Wukong said and looked at Yuuki, "I guess he''s strong enough probably."


    They looked at him with a strange expression. They had spent time together having fun but suddenly someone said that he could be a God.


    "Amazing, nyaa!!!" Kuroka hugged him.


    Yuuki felt it was very troublesome to think about it. He didn''t really want to be a God and now focused on the mission that the system had given him. He also didn''t know what kind of entity that could give him such a powerful system.


    They were talking for a while looking at the battle between Vali and Nezha.


    "Who do you think is going to win?" Le Fay asked.


    "Nezha," everyone said at the same time.


    "Hey? But Vali is very strong!" Le Fay said.


    "Nezha is also very strong Le Fay, he was able to receive the Cdbolg attack and could even continue to fight," Arthur said.


    "Then who is stronger Zero or Nezha?" Le Fay asked.


    No one could answer it and they were silent.


    "Well, let''s continue to watch the battle shall we?" Yuuki said.


    They nodded and didn''t think too much about it since they could see his fightter.


    Vali was really at his limit and he still couldn''t beat Nezha.


    "Do you know what am I famous for?" Nezha said.


    Vali didn''t answer him but listened quietly while looking for a chance to attack him.


    "I am famous in my legend for killing a dragon!" Nezha said and moved very fast toward him.


    Vali knew if this continued he would lose. He didn''t care about the consequences and decided to use this power.


    "Vali, don''t!" Albion reprimanded but it was toote.


    Vali shouted, "Juggernaut Drive!!" His body started to transform into a dragon form. He tried to keep his sanity to not get affected by the previous users. He used his demonic power instead of his life force and he knew he could only maintain this form for a few seconds.


    Nezha stopped and needed to go back since he felt dangerous power from him.


    Vali raised his arm and shouted, "COMPRESSION DIVIDER!!!"


    Nezha used his wheel to avoid this attack or else he would die. He moved like lightning and escaped from his death. He saw his location earlier was vanished from existence. He was angry of course someone tried to kill him. He jumped from his location and raised his spear.


    Vali untransformed and fell down on the ground.


    "VALI DODGE!!" Albion shouted.


    Vali saw the death in front of him. He saw Nezha looking very angry and thrust his spear toward him.


    Nezha was blinded by rage and his spear was only an inch away from Vali but suddenly a golden chain bound him. He tried to move but these chains made him weaker, "LET GO OF ME!! I NEED TO TEACH THIS KID A LESSON!!!"


    "Enough, Nezha, this kid is just a battle maniac, you don''t need to get this angry," Sun Wukong came.


    "BATTLE MANIAC?? HE IS TRYING TO KILL ME!! LET ME SEE WHAT KIND OF EXPRESSION DO YOU HAVE WHEN SOMEONE TRIED TO KILL YOU!!!" Nezha tried to move but it was futile he felt this chain got stronger whenever he moved. He looked at the masked man and shouted, "LET GO OF ME, BASTARD!!!"


    Yuuki felt a headache and made a lollipop to calm him. He walked to him and forced him to eat this lollipop.


    Nezha was trying to fight but when he ate this lollipop suddenly he became calm. He also started to get sleepy but he enjoyed it and felt rxed at the same time. He closed his eyes slowly and slept soundly.


    Yuuki let go of the chains and picked Vali who was on the ground, "Then we will go first, tell him that this is just a dream, gramps."


    "Yeah, we will go back first, ancestor," Bikou also knew the situation was dangerous.


    "Bye, nyaa!" Kuroka bowed and ran beside Yuuki.


    Arthur bowed and followed them.


    "We''re sorry," Le Fay said, and she was picked up by Fenrir. Both of them followed the group and ran away from this ce.


    They knew that Vali had made a big problem and it was better to run away while they could.


    "Thank you," Albion said.


    "Don''t think too much, the sedative won''t be that long and hopefully Nezha will forget about this," Yuuki said. He didn''t really mind to fight and kill him but he didn''t have that much hatred toward Nezha. He wasn''t someone who would kill indiscriminately and he also knew that Nezha wasn''t a bad guy.


    Yuuki also understood why Nezha was really angry, after all, he would be very angry too if someone tried to kill him. He felt that he had be his baby sitter this time and regretted his decision toe.


    "This time is Vali''s fault, nyaa!!" Kuroka said.


    Everyone nodded at the same time and agreed.


    Sun Wukong sighed and felt relieved that masked man would calm the situation.


    "Ugh.. Where is this?" Nezha opened his eyes.


    "Hmm, did you forget that you promised me to y chess?" Sun Wukong said.


    "Chess? Right now? My head is hurt! I think I had a bad dream earlier," Nezha looked quite pissed.


    "Well, that is just a dream, let''s have alcohol to forget about it," Sun Wukong said.


    Nezha nodded, "Sure." He thought alcohol would make him better.

 Chapter 348: Greetings 1

    Everyone went back to the Hanging Gardens of Babylon.


    Yuuki ced Vali on the couch and healed him.


    Vali opened his eyes slowly, "..Where is this?"


    "Vali!! You idiot!!!" Bikou shouted at him.


    Vali twitched his lips being called an idiot by him.


    "You were too reckless early on," Arthur said.


    "Yeah, we''re only training, why are you trying to kill Nezha nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "That is too much earlier, what if you lose your mind!" Albion also reprimanded him.


    Vali ignored them and smiled. He had seen the direction that he needed to train to be stronger. He clenched his hands and would be stronger as soon as possible.


    They saw him ignore them and sighed.


    "I will go back, I have healed enough, you can ask Le Fay when you still feel ufortable or enter the hot bat," Yuuki said.


    "Thank you," Vali said.


    "No problem," Yuuki said.


    "I will go with you, nyaa," Kuroka jumped and hugged him like a ko.


    Both of them teleported together back.


    Vali stood up slowly from the couch.


    "Where are you going?" Bikou asked.


    "Hot spring," Vali said.


    Arthur and Bikou looked at each other and said, "Let''s go then, we''re also tired."


    Fenrir followed them since he also loved the hot spring.


    "Aaaah, I am alone! I want some female members!!" Le Fayined.


    The next day, Yuuki had toe to Marika''s home to greet her father.


    "Are you going to meet her parents?" Utaha asked.


    "Yeah," Yuuki said.


    "You should also visit both Yukana and Ranko too," Utaha said.


    "Of course," Yuuki said.


    Utaha nodded at him, "Don''t die."


    Yuuki turned his head at her and twitched his lips, "Do you think I will die?"


    "Wel, think about it when the fiance of your daughter is dating someone else, what are you going to do?" Utaha asked.


    Yuuki didn''t need to answer, he knew he was hypocrisy but he was also going to be angry. He shook his head and thought he didn''t have a right to get angry if that really happened. He looked at her and said, "I will give her a blessing."


    Utaha smiled at him, "Then good luck to get that blessing from him."


    "I will," Yuuki said and kissed her.


    "Don''t go home toote," Utaha said.


    "Yeah, I will buy you souvenirster," Yuuki said and left the house.


    Yuuki went to Onodera Sweet Shop to buy a cake for his gift to Marika''s parents. He entered the shop and saw Raku was there.


    "Wel-, Aniki! What are you doing here?" Raku asked.


    "I want to buy some cake before meeting Marika''s parents," Yuuki said.


    "Tachibana? You''re going to marry her?" Raku asked.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Rather than me, aren''t you be more courageous now?"


    Raku blushed when his older brother teased him, "Don''t tease me!"


    Yuuki looked around while asking, "Where is Chitoge?"


    Raku sighed when he remembered her fake girlfriend. He looked at his older brother and didn''t think he should tell him. Both Raku and Chitoge had talked to each other before and they also knew who they loved each other.


    Raku looked at him for a while and thought that it was a good idea to let Chitoge date him. He didn''t have to worry about pursuing Onodera anymore.


    "Aniki, what do you think of Chitoge?" Raku asked.


    Yuuki looked at him and told him in a low voice, "What is it? Do you have enough of your fake girlfriend?"


    Raku sighed at him, "I can''t pursue my love like this, Aniki."


    Yuuki turned his head to see Onodera who was decorating the cake, "You really like her, huh?"


    Raku blushed but he still nodded at him.


    Yuuki smiled and pped his shoulder, "I guess, you are finally going to be an a.d.u.l.t, I will tell dad to prepare red rice for you."


    Raku felt that he was being teased by him, "Enough of that, hurry up and buy something!"


    "Ichijou-kun?"


    "Yes?" Both Raku and Yuuki said at the same time.


    Onodera was startled when she saw both brothers were here, "Yuuki, what are you doing?"


    Raku felt jealous when his older brother had been called by his first name.


    "Onodera, that''s not good, you should call us with each other name," Yuuki said.


    "E - eh??" Onodera blushed.


    "Ichijou-kun is also the name of our dad," Yuuki added.


    Onodera looked at Raku and blushed, "T - then, Raku..."


    Raku heard this melodic voiceing out from her mouth. He didn''t believe it and thought he saw an angel this time.


    "You too, calling her Onodera is just too confusing, call her Kosaki," Yuuki said to Raku.


    Onodera blushed but also nodded.


    Raku felt that his spring had finallye to him. He took a deep breath and called her name, "K - Kosaki."


    Raku and Kosaki looked at each other and the atmosphere became very harmonious. They thought it would be perfect if both of them continued to work like this.


    "Ahem, it is good that you start to call each other with the first name but can you handle your customer first?" Yuuki said with an annoyed tone.


    "Oh, sorry, sorry," Both of them were blushing and started to help him to choose the cake.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and felt that both of them wanted him to go back as soon as possible.


    "Please,e back again!" Raku and Kosaki said at the same time.


    Yuuki waved his hand and walked out of the store.


    Raku and Kosaki blushed again and they were too embarrassed to talk to each other now.


    ''THANK YOU, ANIKI!!!'' Raku thought.


    Yuuki arrived in front of Marika''s home. He didn''t know that Marika lived in a big apartment.


    "YUUKI-SAMA!!" Marika looked very happy when she saw him.


    "Marika," Yuuki smiled at her.


    Marika hugged one of his arms and said, "Let''s enter, my father has been waiting for you."


    Yuuki nodded and looked at the apartment.


    "Ah, the entire top floor is my home, you can visit anytime if you want," Marika said.


    "You can also visit my home if you want," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah! I will do that!!" Marika said.


    They were talking to each other while entering the apartment.

 Chapter 349: Greetings 2

    Both of them walked while talking to each other.


    "What kind of person is your father, Marika?" Yuuki asked and added, "I believe he you said he was a police chief, right?"


    Marika smiled, "My father is a really nice person, he calls me Mari and is always worried about me, I''m sure you will like my father."


    Yuuki nodded at her, "Here is a cake for your family."


    "Ara, thank you very much," Marika smiled and looked at the cake, "Onodera Sweet Shop? Is it Onodera family?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, they made good sweets."


    Marika looked at him with a cold gaze, "Are you going after Onodera-san?"


    Yuuki sweatdropped at her and shook his head, "No way."


    "Really? Why?" Marika was curious. She had spent time together with him and knew his personality.


    "It is just hical, I can''t say it now, but you will understand it in the future," Yuuki said.


    Marika looked at him curiously and nodded, "Then I won''t ask."


    "Thank you," Yuuki smiled.


    Marika stopped and couldn''t get enough of his smile, "...Yuuki-sama."


    "Hmm?" Yuuki turned his head.


    Marika became nervous and couldn''t say that both of them should get married right away. She knew that he had be independent and could take her away from her family.


    Yuuki felt weird that Marika kept standing still while looking at him. He took her hand and said, "Let''s go, we don''t want to make your father wait, right?"


    Marika nodded at him, "Yes..." She didn''t need to be in that hurry since she knew that he would eat her sooner orter.


    Yuuki didn''t really know her father well and had thought that her father would be kind of handsome but he didn''t expect her father to be this fierce.


    Yuuki arrived in her apartment and saw a very tall, old man with ck and white hair.


    He wears a dark blue suit and a striped polo with a blue tie. His most distinguishing figure, however, is his visibly long and straight scar stitched on his face


    "Oh, you''re home, Mari, that was early," Gen said.


    Yuuki could see why a child would scream when they saw his face. Her father looked like Yakuza rather than the police chief.


    "Oh, father, I was just about to call for you," Marika smiled.


    Gen looked at both of them who were holding hands, "Aren''t you guys too early to hold hands together?" He looked fiercely at him.


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he received his re but he didn''t back down.


    "Ah, it is okay, Yuuki-sama has done something more to me," Marika smiled.


    "WHAT???" Gen and Yuuki looked at her at the same time.


    "YOU BASTARD, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO MY DAUGHTER!!" Gen was angry.


    Yuuki didn''t get fl.u.s.tered and said, "If I have done something to her, I will take responsibility, sir."


    Gen stopped getting angry at him.


    Marika smiled shyly at him, "Let me introduce you, father, this is Yuuki-sama, my fiance."


    "Hello, nice to meet you," Yuuki said.


    "So you''re Ichijou''s son...." Gen said while observing him, "Good, you look like your mother rather than your father."


    ''Is that a good thing?'' Yuuki wasn''t sure how to react but he became curious since her father had seen his mother.


    "Well, sit and let''s talk, how is your dad?" Gen asked.


    "He is good," Yuuki said.


    Gen looked at him for a bit and pointed at his scar, "This scar.."


    Yuuki nodded, "That looks cool, did you get it on your job?"


    "Yeah, I got this scar from your dad a long time ago, it started to throb, seeing his son in front of me," Gen said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips.


    "I won''t ever forget it... We both recognized each other''s skills even though we were from two different lives and were close enough to share a drink," Gen smiled and said, "My dream is to get him into a personal cell."


    "That''s a good dream, I hope you can do it," Yuuki nodded.


    "Hooo? Do you think I can do it?" Gen asked.


    "Probably not, my father is very slippery," Yuuki still remembered that his dad had to ask him to both Dubai and South Africa. He also had a personal grudge even though he had a good time there but he had to fight a terrorist.


    "That''s true, but I won''t give up," Gen said and added, "Well... Let''s move on from that, I know it''s early but Marika is already at marrying age, have you been lovingly thinking about her lovingly this time?"


    "Ah, I forgot to say that but Yuuki-sama has a lot of girlfriends," Marika said with a smile.


    Yuuki only knew that Marika had a ck belly attribute. He didn''t expect that she would keep making things moreplicated.


    Gen suddenly became bigger and he let out a gloomy aura, "Bastard, you dare to show yourself to me while you have a girlfriend."


    "Calm down, father, even though this is Yuuki-sama''s fault who kept flirting with a lot of girls," Marika said while hugging his arms.


    "BAST-," Gen wanted to take the gun on his pants.


    "Sir, please calm down!" Yuuki said.


    "What the hell are you talking about! Do you think I can calm down when I know my daughter is dating a yboy?" Gen was very angry.


    Yuuki took a deep breath and said, "I love your daughter, please, let me marry her."


    At that moment everything stopped, Marika was beyond happy and hugged him tightly, "Yuuki-sama!!!"


    "Marika, he is deceiving you!!" Gen said.


    Marika shook her head, "I know his girlfriends, father, and they are very familiar with each other."


    Gen looked at him in disbelief, "Are you going to open a harem?"


    Yuuki knew he would be dead if he said ''yes'' that was why he should not have said it.


    "Yes, Yuuki-sama will open a harem!" Marika said.


    ''Oi!!!!'' Yuuki was trying hard to fix this conversation but Marika destroyed like a bulldozer.


    At that moment, both Gen and Yuuki were looking at her with disbelief.


    Marika looked at him and said, "I know you won''t agree but I also love him, father, let me marry him."


    Gen looked at both of them and sighed. He looked very fierce at Yuuki and said, "I will give you a chance."


    Yuuki nodded, "Please, tell me, father."


    "Don''t call me, father yet, rascal!!" Gen looked at him and said, "I have heard of it, your reputation as a Flirty Detective."


    "What?" Marika and Yuuki looked at him with disbelief.


    Marika looked at him and Yuuki shook his head hard.


    "I have heard it from, Megure, you solved a murder case a few days ago," Gen said, and added, "You''ve also caught a Kaitou Kid in the past."


    "That''s right," Yuuki nodded.


    "Really?" Marika asked.


    "Yeah, it is not worth mentioning though," Yuuki said.


    "You know the ck Organization, right?" Gen asked.


    Yuuki nodded at him, "Yes, I know."


    "Good, then I don''t need to exin, I want you to catch their members," Gen said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "You asked a high school student to catch this criminal? Are you alright, sir?"


    Gen snorted at him, "You''re going to be my son-inw! I need you to at least help with the investigation."


    "I don''t want to be a police officer though," Yuuki said.


    "It''s okay, at least you can be a detective but you need to have a reputation as big as Kudo Shinichi or Hattori Heiji," Gen said.


    Yuuki looked at him with a strange expression. He didn''t have time to y a detective and he didn''t really want to get involved in this kind of thing.


    [Quest: Defeat Conan 7 times in solving a case]


    [Reward: System lottery 3x]


    [System tips - The sess of the host will be the birth of the next great detective.]


    Yuuki twitched his lips and gave up.

 Chapter 350: Greetings 3

    "But my father, Yuuki-sama, is very busy with his concerts and business," Marika said, and added, "He is working hard to be independent, and he doesn''t have time to manage these investigations."


    Gen also knew him since he had also seen the television, "No, I want him to at least be a famous detective." He wanted a famous detective to be his son-inw.


    Marika wanted to argue again but she was stopped.


    "It''s okay, I''m going to do it," Yuuki said.


    Gen raised his eyebrow, "Really?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, I will and I will take your daughter at that time."


    Marika blushed and Gen became irritated.


    "If you can do it, I will let you marry her," Gen said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Thank you, your blessing is all I need."


    Even though Gen was pissed but he had to admit that the boy in front of him was a real man. He took a deep breath and said, "Hmph, you better be ready to make my girl happy."


    "I will," Yuuki nodded.


    They didn''t say anything again and he decided to go back.


    The confrontation earlier had taken a lot of his energy and he wanted to take a rest. He thought it was better to fight Nezha rather than talking to your parent-inw.


    "I will walk you to the door," Marika said.


    Gen didn''t say anything and drank tea.


    Both of them walked to each other.


    "How is my father?" Marika asked.


    "Hmm, he really loves you," Yuuki said.


    Marika smiled, "I am d that you don''t have a bad impression of him."


    "Well, I understand how he feels a bit," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm, you understand the feeling of how your daughter is being taken by a yboy?" Marika smiled.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed. He looked at her and said, "Are you really okay?"


    "With what?" Marika asked with a smile.


    "I mean with Utaha, Ranko, Yukana, and Shouko, can you share with me with them?" Yuuki asked.


    Marika stopped her movement and looked at him, "To tell the truth I can''t...."


    Yuuki didn''t cut her and listened carefully.


    "I can''t stand to see you with someone else, sleeping with someone else, and even spend my entire life with someone else, but what can I do?" Marika looked at him and touched his cheek.


    "Yuuki-sama, I have been waiting for you for 10 years, at that time, I have trained to be your perfect girl...." Marika said.


    "I can change to whatever you like, let me know and I will change myself," Mariak said with a gentle smile.


    Yuuki felt he should be happy when he had someone who fell in love with him like this but he couldn''t bear her expression now. He hugged her gently while resting his head on her shoulder.


    "Yuuki-sama?" Marika was blushing but she still wanted to know the reason behind his action.


    "Marika, don''t change, I like the way, you''re..." Yuuki said and added, "I''m happy really happy that you tried so hard for me and I think that is amazing, but whether you have long hair or short hair or how you talk or how you used to talk, I like them all, I like how you''re right now." He released his hug and caressed her cheek.


    Marika was blushing very hard and she couldn''t contain her happiness. She pressed her face to his chest to not let him see her face, "It would be troublesome if ya say that now.." She started using her dialect.


    "Marika, your dialect is cute," Yuuki smiled.


    "No, Yuuki-sama..." Marika buried her head into his chest deeper.


    Yuuki felt that this girl was really cute. He couldn''t believe there was such a creature like this in the world. He wanted to tease her again but he heard this deep voice.


    "What are you doing?" Gen looked at them with a fierce expression.


    Yuuki and Marika were stunned but he didn''t expect her to use this chance to have revenge.


    "Father!! Yuuki-sama''s been getting pretty daring!!!" Marika ran toward her room.


    ''Whaaaa??'' Yuuki was speechless looking at her figure.


    "Whaaaaat!! Daring!! What did ya do to mah daughtaa?!!" Gen looked at him with an angry expression.


    Yuuki could see Marika stuck her tongue at him. He twitched his lips and ran away while thinking he should have his revengeter, "I didn''t do anything, sir!!" He thought it was better to run away since it was very troublesome.


    Gen didn''t chase him andter sighed. He looked at his daughter and said, "Have you yed enough?"


    "Ah, father, you understand me well," Marika smiled sweetly.


    Gen shook his head, "This kid is going to be big, you should try to snare him as soon as possible or else someone will steal him away."


    Marika nodded, "Don''t worry, he isn''t going to let me go too."


    Gen raised his eyebrow and said, "But don''t forget about my terms."


    Marika nodded, "I am sure, Yuuki-sama canplete your terms."


    "Well, do whatever you want, I will protect you," Gen said.


    "Thank you father," Marika said. She walked toward the balcony and saw his walking figure there. She had felt better every day but she didn''t know what was the cause. She didn''t really care about it since she could spend more time with him.


    "Honda," Marika said.


    "Yes, Ojou-sama," Honda suddenly appeared.


    "Can you follow him?" Marika said.


    "Ojou-sama, stalking is a crime," Honda said.


    "Please, I feel like he is going to visit other women now," Marika said.


    Honda sighed at her, "Then I will follow him." She walked to follow him but stopped.


    "Wait, Honda," Marika called.


    "Yes?" Honda turned her head.


    "Be careful," Marika said.


    "Of what?" Honda asked.


    "If you suddenly fall in love with him," Marika said.


    Honda twitched her lips and said, "I won''t, Ojou-sama." She walked and started to follow him.


    Marika sighed, "I hope that''s true."

 Chapter 351: Phone Call from Mom

    Yuuki didn''t go directly to him, rather he went to his publishingpany to visit Machida. His ''Re-Zero'' would be sold in the bookstore shortly. He went to his car and drove toward thepany since he felt someone was watching him. He knew it was Honda the assistant of Marika, he didn''t know why she had followed him.


    ''Hmm, I guess this must have been, Marika,'' Yuuki thought.


    Honda also went into her car to follow him. She felt that he had noticed her but it seemed he ignored her. She became curious and also wanted to know where he would go this time since he didn''t go back to his home.


    Yuuki arrived in hispany and saw it was still bright. He entered the building and some people greeted him since they knew this was their boss. He walked toward Machida''s office and entered it directly. He saw her talking through the phone.


    "Yes, we will send the books to Ginokuniya Bookstore," Machida said.


    Yuuki didn''t disrupt her and sat on the seat in front of her. He looked around and noticed her room was quite messy. He shook his head and helped to tidy this room up.


    Machida felt embarrassed when she saw him tidied up her room. She didn''t have time to take care of her room and she also didn''t let the cleaning service to enter her room. She talked for a while and closed her phone, "You don''t need to do this."


    "It is okay, I need to thank you for your hard work," Yuuki smiled. He thought that this woman was working really hard. He was grateful to have such someone under him.


    Machida still felt ufortable and also helped him to tidy up her ce.


    Both of them finished the cleaning very fast and they were sitting next to each other in the coach.


    "How is the novel?" Yuuki asked.


    "It is good, you don''t need to worry about it," Machida said with a bright smile. She was d that his novel was very popr and most bookstores had ordered his book. Even though she was tired but she was very happy.


    "Let me massage your legs," Yuuki didn''t give her a chance to answer and took her legs on hisp. He started to massage her beautiful legs which were covered by ck tight stocking. He touched her legs and started to massage it.


    Machida didn''t reject his offer since she remembered the nice feeling when he massaged her. She didn''t know why her boss was really good at massage but he knew that his boss had legs fetish. She didn''t really mind since it showed that she was still attractive. But she sighed when she thought that she didn''t have a boyfriend until now.


    Her parents had talked to her several times to bring them a son-inw or grandchildren since she was already in herte 20''s. Her friend Iida from the Shounen Jump''s editor had introduced her to several men in herpanies but nothing caught her attention.


    Machida and Yuuki were talking to each other until they were talking about Utaha''s novel.


    "Yes, I have checked it and I think that novel can be one of the most popr in the country too," Machida said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Good, now, we only need to make a contract."


    Machida looked at him and asked, "She is your girlfriend, how will you handle the contract?"


    "Hmm, treat her the same as the other neer at first, but you need to give her book the best promotion when she is popr, so it won''t be toote to upgrade her contract," Yuuki said.


    If Utaha''s novel wasn''t good, he wouldn''t even think to upgrade her contract but she had a good talent in writing. He knew she could be a best seller and she was also the queen of the family. Her identity was already made her to get good treatment from him but her talent was also the one that made him not hesitate to promote her.


    Machida nodded, "Yeah."


    "I will also promote it on my SNS," Yuuki said.


    Machida also had confidence in Utaha''s book since she had read it several times. She had to admit it was a beautiful love story and it was one of the rare genres in this industry. She had anticipated being antipated for Utaha to start her debut since both of them had be quite a friend.


    Utaha was also the one who had told her about his leg fetish. She also told her about their night life and this sure gave a blow to her single life.


    *RING


    Suddenly her phone was ringing, Machida looked at him with an apology expression and asked him for permission to pick up the phone.


    Yuuki nodded in response.


    Machida stood up and walked toward the edge of the room. She opened the phone and said slowly, "What''s wrong, mom?"


    "Are you still working?"


    "No, I am talking with my boss," Machida said.


    "Boss? Is it a woman or a man?"


    "It was a man," Machida asked. She was quite unsure why her mother asked her this question.


    "Good, bring him backter, I want to see the face of my son-inw."


    Machida didn''t answer her for a seconds until she shouted, "WHAT?? YOU MISUNDERTANDING!!"


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    Machida shook her head and said, "Nothing." She continued to talk on the phone and said, "No, mom, this is a misunderstanding."


    Her mother snorted, "Hmph, don''t lie to me, you sound very happy earlier, just getting pregnant already my neighbor has shown me her grandchildren a few days ago, I also want it!!!"


    Machida sighed and said, "I still want to work, mom.."


    Both of them were talking to each other until they closed the phone.


    Machida looked very tired and went back to him.


    "Is it your parents?" Yuuki asked.


    Machida nodded, "Yes."


    "Well, good luck on finding a boyfriend," Yuuki said.


    Machida looked at him with a hateful expression, "Do you think that is the reason I can''t get a boyfriend?"


    Yuuki was bbesgestied, "Is it me? Then what do you want? Do you want me to take respondbility?"


    Machida was blushing when she thought that he would take responsibility.


    *THUD


    Suddenly the door opened and they saw someone there.


    Machida didn''t know this person but Yuuki knew this person well.


    "Honda? What are you doing here?"


    Honda was stared at by those two people who started to have cold sweat

 Chapter 352: Seducible?

    Honda, who had trained in the police academy, felt that she started to get dumb. She didn''t know why she could make such a simple mistake when she tailed someone. She had been listening to both him and this woman''s conversation for a while but when she heard about ''Taking Responsibility''.


    Honda suddenly lost her bnce and was pushed to the door by the incident. Now, she was here stared at by two people who asked her what she was doing in this ce.


    "Do you know her?" Machida asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, she is my fiancee''s helper."


    Machida had heard his fiancee from Utaha, that was why she didn''t show any surprise expression. She also didn''t seem surprised when this person was the helper of his fiancee since she knew that he was from a big family. Until now, she still couldn''t forget the underground battle between many bigpanies.


    Machida had also been invited several times but she didn''t want toe since he didn''t apany her. She didn''t feel ufortable there and she also didn''t like to watch someone fighting, though, his fight in the past was really cool.


    Yuuki looked at Machida and said, "I will go back now, take care of your body and don''t go home toote."


    Machida nodded, "Thank you, I will finish soon." Her body had be veryfortable after his massage session.


    Yuuki looked at Honda and said, "Let''s go back."


    Honda nodded at him and followed him.


    "Did Marika tell you to follow me?" Yuuki asked.


    Honda sighed and felt this young man was too sharp. She didn''t intend to hide it and nodded at him, "Yes, Marika-sama told me to follow you."


    Yuuki smiled gently, "That girl, let''s see when I meet herter."


    Honda looked at his smile and felt quite envious of her master to have such a fiance. She could see from his smile that he loved Marika but at the same time, she felt relief that he cared about her since her goal was to protect her Ojou-sama. She had taken care of Marika even since Marika was a child.


    Both of them were very close to each other and cared about each other well.


    "Honda, go back, I will go home now," Yuuki said and went to his car.


    Honda nodded and would need to report his activity to her Ojou-sama. She went to her car but stopped when she saw the tire of her car was t.


    Yuuki realized something was wrong and walked beside her, "What''s wrong?" He looked at her car and noticed the t tire, "Well, do you have a spare tire?"


    Honda shook her head at him, "No."


    Yuuki thought for a bit and asked, "Do you want to go back with me? I will send you to Marika."


    Honda looked at him and asked, "Is that okay?"


    "Yeah, I don''t mind, let me know about Marika in the past, you''re very close to her right?" Yuuki asked.


    Honda nodded and didn''t mind sharing some embarrassing story with him, "Sure."


    Both of them were talking to each other and he was shocked at one thing.


    "You said that she beat everyone in her middle school and became the underground boss in her school?" Yuuki twitched his lips while listening to the story.


    Honda nodded, "Yes, Marika-sama didn''t back down from her bullying rather gave them revenge and became the boss in her past school."


    Yuuki didn''t expect her to be this kind of girl but it rather made her be even more interesting.


    Honda kept talking about Marika during both her elementary and middle school. She also felt resentment toward her for making her follow him. She needed to tell him some embarrassing past of Marika or else she wouldn''t be satisfied.


    Marika suddenly shuddered and looked around.


    "What''s wrong, Mari?" Gen asked.


    Marika shook her head, "Nothing, I just feel something strange earlier, it is as if someone is talking bad about me."


    Gen raised his eyebrow, "Don''t think too much, let''s eat."


    Marika shook her head, "I will wait for Honda for a bit."


    "You''re really close to her, huh?" Gen said.


    Marika nodded at him, after all, Honda was the one who had spent the most time with her and she also knew her embarrassing past. She suddenly realized something and was afraid that Honda would tell her embarrassing past to him.


    ''Honda! Come back!''


    Yuukiughed while listening to her story.


    Honda also smiled while remembering the past.


    Yuuki looked at her smile and didn''t expect this expressionless woman would have such a sweet smile. He had seen many girls with expressionless features such as Uomi or Koizumi, both of them were very charming and had a different charm.


    Honda was the same, her smile made him unable to look away and blurted, "Your smile is beautiful."


    Honda turned her head toward him and looked at him for a bit. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "Are you trying to seduce me?" She knew this young man was really good and kind but she knew no one was perfect. She onlymented that this young man was very yboy and liked to seduce women.


    Yuuki smiled gently and asked, "Why? Are you seducible?"


    At that moment, Honda understood why he could get a lot of love from women. Her mouth slightly curved and shook her head gently.


    "That''s what I thought," Yuuki smiled. He took her hand and gently held it while driving the car.


    Honda didn''t mind and let him hold her. She had never gotten a chance to feel in love with someone and never had that interest before but it seemed she wanted to try it now.


    For now, at least, it was a secret between the two of them.

 Chapter 353: Visual Novel

    In the next morning, Yuuki wanted to take a rest and spent his time at home since he didn''t have anything to do today. He looked at Rossweisse who was in her suit as if wanted to go work. He frowned and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "I am going to work," Rossweisse said.


    "Where?" Yuuki asked.


    "Eagle Jump, we have two offers from both Sony and Nintendo for Pokemon," Rossweisse said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Good, try to hold as long as possible, the Pokemon Anime will be aired on television in the early summer, at least wait until the hype is at its peak."


    Rossweisse nodded, "Leave it to me."


    Yuuki thought for a bit and threw his car key at her.


    Rossweisse caught it and looked at him, "This is?"


    "Use my car, it will be troublesome to use a tram every day," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse nodded at feeling thankful since she didn''t really like to use a tram. She became the center of attention whenever she went there. She wanted to use his big car since it was very rare for him to use it.


    "You can also use the other car, you know," Yuuki said.


    "Thank you, I will use it from now on," Rossweisse nodded. She went to the garage and used his car to go to the Eagle Jump. The only thing, she was d about Eagle Jump was the employee was all women. She could feelfortable work there even thought Hazuki was perverted, thought Umiko helped her with shot Hazuki every time. She felt d to ept his job offer and looked at him, "I will go back earlier."


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded. He felt that he realized the feeling of a household husband.


    "You''re not out today?" Ranko asked.


    "No, let me spend more time with you today," Yuuki said.


    Ranko smiled happily, "Sure, we can y a game today."


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded.


    "I will make this knit doll," Yukana said while taking most of her knit instrument to the living room. She wanted to sit close to him while looking at both Yuuki and Ranko who yed a game.


    Utaha also joined and watched them y a game. Sheid her head on hisp while watching them y a game. Her head moved around trying to provoke the beast under his pants.


    Yuuki frowned but he ignored it and continued to y with Ranko.


    Utaha wanted to take the beast out to y but she couldn''t since there was Makoto there.


    Makoto was reading on a letter with a serious expression.


    "What are you reading, Makoto?" Utaha asked.


    "Hmm, it seems, my big sister wille," Makoto said.


    "Big sister? Is it that troublesome big sister?" Yukana asked. She still remembered how Rossweisse was very frustrated that day and drank almost the entire stock of the alcohol.


    Makoto smiled bitter and nodded, "Yes, she is actually very kind!"


    They looked at her with expressionless expressions.


    Makoto started to sweat and sighed, "Yes, she is a bit weird...."


    "When is she going toe?" Yuuki asked.


    Makoto shook her head and said, "Hmm, I don''t know, she didn''t write when she wille."


    ''Troublesome'', everyone thought the same thing when they heard her response.


    Shouko didn''t join them since she decided to y with her little sister today. Yuzuru hated him since he had taken Shouko from her.


    They were ying games until someone rang the bell.


    *RING


    "I will open it," Makoto said and walked toward the door. She opened it and saw someone familiar, "Eriri, what''s wrong?"


    Eriri looked around and asked, "Is Yuuki there?"


    Makoto nodded at her question, "Yes, he is ying a game with everyone."


    Eriri nodded and said, "I want to meet him."


    "Sure, let''s go in," Makoto said.


    Both of them went to the living room and Eriri was jumping toward him, "YUUKI!! HELP ME!!!!"


    Yuuki was startled and didn''t expect her action. He looked at him who had descended on the top of Utaha.


    "Ugh... Sawamura-san, what are you doing on the top of me?" Utaha tried to hold her anger.


    "YUUKI!! HELP ME!!" Eriri ignored her and shook his body hard.


    Yuuki started to sweat and he felt like he had be a ''Doraemon'' and Eriri became ''Nobita''. He felt like he had to take care of this spoiled kid but this spoiled kid was cute and quiet fragrance. He could only forgive her and caressed her head slowly, "What''s wrong, tell me?"


    Eriri started to tell him the story of her fight with her childhood friend. Both of them had made a bet to make the best visual novel and would be sold in ''Winter Game Event''. She tried to look as pitiful as she could in front of him.


    "Hmph, don''t listen to this mad dog and let her lose," Utaha said while looking quite pissed.


    "NO!! IF I LOST I WILL BECOME THAT GUY PERSONAL IL.U.S.TRATOR!!" Eriri said.


    "If you win, what will you get?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course, I will have him apologize to me!" Eriri said with a proud expression.


    "That is?" Yuuki started to sweatdrop.


    "Yes, is there something wrong?" Eriri looked at him with a confused expression.


    Everyone looked at her with a very pitiful expression. They would have never thought she would have such a low IQ.


    "Hmmm, visual novel, huh?" Yuuki started to get interested in this thing and he also wanted to make it too since he had quite a collection of Visual Novels in his memory.


    nnad, School Days, Fate/Stay Night, White Album 2, etc...


    "Will you help me?" Eriri looked at him with a hopeful expression.


    Yuuki could help her but he needed to tease her first, "Sure..."


    "Really?" Eriri looked very happy and Utaha snorted.


    "But what will you give to me?" Yuuki said while looking at her. He caressed her soft cheek slowly toward her lips.


    At that time, Eriri was stunned and couldn''t say anything. Her body felt weak and hot at the same time, ''Ok?''

 Chapter 354: Amaterasu Plan

    Yuuki waited for her answer only when he was disturbed by Ranko, Utaha, and Yukana at the same time.


    "This bad guy..."


    "Trying to force weak girls to his will.."


    "I don''t remember to teach you to be someone bad!!"


    "I''m joking! I''m joking!" Yuuki said to them.


    They sighed in relief but they still looked at him with a suspicious expression.


    Makoto blushed since this would be her first time to see him flirting with a girl and it was very hot. She looked at Eriri who had smokeing out from her head.


    Utaha looked at Eriri and said, "Well, with her poor tits, I guess that is normal, you don''t have an interest in her."


    Eriri who was almost unconscious suddenly stood up and shouted, "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!!" She looked around from Yukana, Ranko, and Makoto. Everyone had big b.r.e.a.s.ts but she had poor milk. She started to cry and ran toward the bathroom, "UWAAAAAAA!!! UTAHA IS DUMB!!!"


    Utaha sighed and shook her head, "What a childish girl." But she noticed that everyone was looking at her, "What?"


    "That was too much, Utaha," Ranko shook her head.


    "Yeah, you can''t say her b.r.e.a.s.ts are poor," Yukana also said.


    Makoto nodded and said, "I guess she must be hurt."


    Utaha looked like she had been betrayed. She looked at the only person that wouldn''t betray her, "I am not wrong, right?"


    Yuuki sighed and shook his head, "It is a bit too much." He smiled and flicked her forehead.


    Utaha started to sob and hugged him, "UWAAAA!!! EVERYONE IS BETRAYING ME!!!"


    Everyone smiled bitterly and then started to coax her slowly. They finally got their chance to tease her.


    Utaha was still hugging him while sobbing.


    "Now, how can we get her out of the bathroom?" Yuuki said.


    Eriri had locked the door and no one could enter the bathroom.


    They could still hear sobbing and honestly, it was such a pain but they knew they couldn''t force their way to enter the bathroom. They needed a way to make her get out of the bathroom willingly. They had decided to make a n and tried brainstorming to think about the strategy to make her out of the bathroom.


    "Now, let''s start the ''Amaterasu n''," Yuuki said.


    "Amaterasu?" They looked at him weirdly.


    "Yeah, have you heard the story of Hikikomori Goddess or Holed Up Goddess?" Yuuki said.


    They nodded and also had heard the story of Amaterasu. The goddess who shut herself in the cave for a long time until her worshippers and her brother helped her to get out of the cave. They also understood why this name was very suitable for this n.


    "We need an idea to get her out of the bathroom," Yuuki said.


    Suddenly Utaha raised her hand, "I can do it!"


    They looked at her with a very doubtful expression, ''Really???'' It was clearly written on their faces.


    "I can! I will do it! I will make her get out of the bathroom!" Utaha said with a conviction.


    "Then you can try," Yuuki said but still had a doubt in his heart.


    Utaha nodded with a lot of confidence as she walked toward the bathroom, "Hey, poor milk, hurry up and get out of the bathroom!"


    At that moment, everyone was standing still and looking at her speechless expression.


    "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!!!" Eriri was shouting from the bathroom.


    "Don''t cause trouble in someone''s house, hurry up and get out," Utaha said.


    "NO!!!!" Eriri shouted.


    Utaha wanted to say something again but she was stopped by everyone.


    "Utaha has failed, so let''s get to the next n," Ranko said.


    Utaha pouted on the side since her n failed.


    "Well, how about we coax her with food?" Yukana said.


    "That''s a good idea," Makoto nodded.


    Yukana nodded, "I will prepare the food then." She went to the kitchen and took the most delicious fragrance food there. She walked toward the bathroom and said, "Eriri, I have a juicy chicken legs curry here." She moved this food closer so Eriri could smell it.


    Eriri who was inside the bathroom smelled of this delicious chicken legs curry.


    *growl


    Her stomach started to growl since she forgot to eat breakfast. She wanted to get out and wanted to eat those foods but when she remembered the smug expression of Utaha. She decided to not get out of the bathroom.


    Yukana sighed since her n failed.


    "Don''t worry, she is just too tough," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t worry, Yukana, this time, I will seed," Ranko said.


    "Do you have any ns, Ranko?" Yukana asked.


    "Well, Eriri is pretty kind, so I will use my acting skills," Ranko said confidently.


    They looked curiously at her since they wanted to know what she would do.


    Ranko walked to the door and knocked on the door hurriedly, "Eriri! Eriri! I am on my limit! Can you open the door!"


    They thought this idea was very good and only Ranko missed something important.


    "You can go to the second floor," Eriri answered.


    At that moment, they looked at Ranko with a pitiful expression.


    Ranko, who noticed their gazes, shouted, "Don''t treat me like an idiot!!!"


    "Now, there is only both Makoto and Yuuki," Utaha said.


    Makoto shook her head, "I can''t!" She didn''t feel that she could help Eriri to get out of the bathroom.


    Yuuki sighed and said, "I will make her get out of the bathroom."


    They nodded at him and wanted to know how he would do it.


    Yuuki walked to the bathroom and knocked on the door, "Eriri, this is me, Yuuki."


    Eriri didn''t answer him and kept silent.


    "I know that you''re worried about your b.r.e.a.s.ts, but I think you''re very charming," Yuuki said patiently.


    ".....Really?" Eriri answered.


    "Yes, you''re very beautiful and a lot of boys are in love with you," Yuuki felt like he had to coax a child.


    "But you like big b.r.e.a.s.ts!!!" Eriri shouted.


    Yuuki rubbed his nose when she asked this question. He didn''t n it and he prefers big b.r.e.a.s.ts at the same time but he needed to help her to get out of the bathroom, "That''s not true, there is a lot of benefit and boys also like b.r.e.a.s.ts in your size."


    Eriri seemed to brighten but she still doubtful, "Why?"


    Yuuki tried to think of the answer and said, "Well, because you''re more sensitive and you will have a cute reaction."


    ''Really?'' For the first time, Eriri heard the benefit of small b.r.e.a.s.ts, ''I am more sensitive? Cute reaction?''


    "So let''s get out, okay? Let''s talk about the game again," Yuuki said.


    Eriri opened the door slightly while peeking at him. She looked at him and wanted to open the door only when she heard this hateful voice.


    "Poor milk."


    Eriri closed the door again without waiting for everyone to react.


    They sighed and thought they should separate both Eriri and Utaha away for a while.

 Chapter 355: Everyones Roles

    Eriri hade out from the bathroom and her eyes were red.


    Makoto tried to calm her along with her cat and a familiar, Chito.


    Yukana also helped her and Ranko tried to stop Utaha from mocking Eriri again.


    Yuuki was in front of everyone while bringing a whiteboard, "Ok, let''s talk about the visual novel." He looked at everyone and said, "Do any of you know what a visual novel is?" He looked at everyone and Utaha raised her hand, "Yes, please, Utaha."


    Utaha coughed for a bit and said, "It is a game for a v.i.r.g.i.n." She looked very confident in her answer.


    Everyone looked at her with a strange expression.


    "No, a visual novel is a work of art!! This is a dream of everyone!!" Eriri rebutted.


    Utaha snorted at him, "But the one who yed it is a group of single dog and v.i.r.g.i.n! You can''t deny this fact!!"


    "YOU!!!" Eriri was beyond angry.


    They started to fight again but this time everyone separated them swiftly.


    "Ok, enough, don''t talk nonsense again, let me tell you about, what is a visual novel," Yuuki said. He started to exin especially to Makoto, Ranko, and Yukana since they were quite clueless about this.


    A visual novel is an interactive game genre, which originated in Japan, featuring text-based stories with narrative style of literature and interactivity aided by static or sprite-based visuals, most often using anime-style art or asionally live-action stills.


    "Do you understand?" Yuuki asked and added, "There are a lot of genres but most of them are romance to hentai."


    Utaha looked quite proud, saying, "I am right!"


    Yuuki shook his head, "But this time, we will make something different since I decided to make this visual novel, I won''t be satisfied if we don''t be the best."


    They felt he was very handsome when he said this.


    "Do you have a story?" Utaha asked. Even though she looked reluctantly but she had the interest to make this visual novel, especially, when the director is the best seller of both mangaka and novelist. She also wanted to improve her writing skill and entered this project.


    Yuuki smiled, "Yes, I have it, this time, I will also ask Makoto, Yukana, Ranko, and even Shouko for this project, let''s make this together."


    "What?" Makoto, Yukana, and Ranko were surprised. They had never thought that they would also join the process of making this visual novel. They had seen him making a lot of things but they couldn''t help him. When he asked them to join they ted but they weren''t sure what kind of thing they could help with.


    "Ok, let me tell you, what is the most important aspect in making a visual novel," Yuuki started to write it on the whiteboard, "There are five important things, plot, programming, characters, music, and voice."


    They nodded at his exnation since it was pretty much simple.


    "Now, the three of you, I want you to help with a voice," Yuuki said and added, "I want you to be the voice actress for this VN."


    "Voice actress? Can we do that?" Yukana asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, it is pretty simple, after all, you only need to read it and I will record that voice." He looked at everyone and said, "I will be the director of this project."


    They nodded at him since there was no one who was more suitable than him.


    "Utaha will be the scriptwriter, can you do it?" Yuuki asked.


    Utaha nodded and said, "Of course, but let me see the plot of this VN first."


    Yuuki nodded, "Don''t worry, I have prepared for it for a while since I have a n to make it in the past, but let me tell everyone roles first." He looked at Eriri and said, "You will be in charge of the arts of the VN."


    "Yes," Eriri looked very spirited. She was also curious about what kind of VN that he would make.


    "Makoto, Yukana, and Ranko will be a voice actress," Yuuki said.


    "Yes," Yukana nodded and also felt happy that she could join in.


    "Of course, I will be happy to help," Makoto said.


    "Leave it to me, I can make a lewd sound at ease," Ranko said while letting out her lewd voice.


    Yuuki didn''t need to hear it since he had heard her every day in the bed. He shook his head and stopped her, "You can make itter in bed."


    Makoto and Eriri were blushing very hard and thought it wasn''t acting but a real thing happened every night.


    "Ahem, I will take care of the programming, I can also ask the Eagle Jump to send someone to help since this is also a game project," Yuuki said and looked at Eriri, "If you need someone to help you, don''t be shy and ask me."


    "Yes," Eriri said and felt warm inside.


    "Poor milk," Utaha spit at her.


    "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!" Eriri became very annoyed at her.


    They sighed and separated them. They were wondering whether they could stop fighting.


    Yuuki continued to tell the roles of everyone but he had a lot of roles since he was also in charge of both music and programming. He went to his room to make three VN ns since he wanted the opinion of everyone. Each of his game ns had a different genre and it was very interesting on its own. He gave each of them a copies and told them to read.


    Utaha raised her eyebrows: "Three game ns?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, you can choose one of them and tell me which one is the best, they have their own charm and a different one to another."


    They nodded and looked at the title of each VN.


    "nnad, School Days, and Fate/Stay Night, huh?" Ranko said.


    "Let''s start with School Days since the title is the most normal," Yukaana said.


    They nodded and started to read School Days.

 Chapter 356: We Choose

    Yuuki wasn''t a masochist but he wanted to make School Days to remind himself to y with women''s heart.


    They started to read School Days'' game n and looked at him with a weird expression.


    School days is about a romance between one boy and two girls. Their feelings areplicated and extreme at the same time, especially when a boy is pretty much a g man. He slept a lot of girls and because of that one of them became pregnant but the boy didn''t choose that pregnant girl but rather chose the other girl. Because of that the girl became angry and hatched him to death.


    Yuuki didn''t mind their gazes and also knew why they felt it was weird for him to write this kind of story since he pretty much looked like someone in the story.


    "This idea is good, I like when the heroine hatched dead the main characters, let''s do this," Utaha looked very spirited and looked at him with a dangerous light. She felt an admiration toward him to make this kind of plot for VN.


    "Isn''t it a little bit too much?" Makoto said in a low voice. She felt this School Day was a bit too much since the male died because cheating or the heroinemitted suicide. She didn''t really like this type of story but secretly she felt this game was good to remind someone not to y with girl''s heart.


    "I think this is good, I can see why those girls in the story hatched this guy to death," Ranko said.


    "Yes, this is a good story," Yukana also nodded.


    "True, this is good," Eriri nodded.


    Yuuki started to regret giving them this n and shook his head, "Let''s continue to both nnad and Fate/Stay Night, both of them are also masterpieces."


    They smiled at him and continued to read the other game n. They looked at both Fate/Stay Night and nnad.


    "Let''s read Fate/Stay Night," Makoto said. She had a feeling this story was about magic and that was why she felt interested.


    They nodded and started to read it. They read it for a while and felt amazed at the plot of this story.


    Seven servants?


    A battle royal between magicians?


    Holy grail?


    The hero of the past?


    They felt this story was very good but suddenly they frowned when they read the history of one character.


    "Isn''t it a bit too much?" Ranko asked.


    "Yes, this Sakura is very pitiful," Yukana almost cried when she read it since the fate of Sakura was very cruel.


    Yuuki nodded and knew that the fate of Sakura was pretty much cruel but it was an important part of the story. He knew that this game was very popr in his past world and there was also a game of Grand Fate Order. If he could make a fate stay night franchise, it would pretty much give him a lot of money.


    "I know but this is very important for the plot," Yuuki knew that Sakura was forced to bear a bug inside her body by her grandparents even though it was cruel but it was necessary to do that.


    Utaha nodded and agreed with him, "Yes, the story is very good, I don''t mind making this."


    Eriri also nodded, "Hmm, Arthur Pendragon is a woman? I can''t picture that."


    They also felt it was strange since they knew that Arthur Pendragon was a man in the legend of British but this time he made it into a woman.


    "Let me show you the characters of Saber," Yuuki took a paper and started to draw a saber. His speed was very fast and in a few minutes, he had finished it.


    They looked at the picture of this heroic woman in front of them. They could see the aura of the king came out from the woman in the picture.


    "This is good," Yukana praised.


    "Yes, but I still can''t ept the Sakura''s fate," Ranko said with a bitter expression.


    "How about you read thest one?" Yuuki asked.


    They nodded at him and took thest n.


    "nnad, huh? What kind of story is this?" Ranko said.


    "Well, let''s read it for a bit, but I can guess this must be a romance," Utaha said.


    "Romance, interesting, I wonder if the MC is hatched to death like a School Day," Eriri looked at him.


    Yuuki shook his head, "It is a tear-jerking story, you should read it for a bit, I am sure you will like it."


    They became curious since this time he decided to make a tear-jerking story. They started to read it and became immersed in the story.


    Yuuki felt that nnad was one of the best VN in his past world. He had never yed it but he had watched the anime before and he couldn''t help but let out tears from his eyes. He had also yed the soundtrack of this VN before in Hitotose Cafe and Music ss.


    nnad is a story that revolves around the main character, Tomoya Okazaki High is a third-year high school student resentful of his life. His mother passed away from a car ident when he was younger, causing his father to resort to alcohol and gambling. This results in fights between the two until Tomoya''s shoulder is injured in a fight. Since then, Tomoya has had distant rtionsh.i.p.s with his father, causing him to be a delinquent over time.


    Yuuki liked this story because he liked it when Tomoya started to get better over time and also amend his rtionship with his father over time. He also liked the heroines in this story and that was why he chose this story.


    They had finished reading it and took a deep breath.


    "Have you finished it?" Yuuki asked.


    They nodded at him and were still immersed in the story.


    "Good, have you decided which game?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, we choose...."

 Chapter 357: Clannad

    "nnad..."


    Yuuki nodded and felt this game was suitable to make since the team was mostly girls. He was the only male in this team. He also wanted to know why they chose this story, "Can you tell me why?"


    Yukana nodded and said, "This story is beautiful."


    "Yes, I like this one," Ranko also said.


    "Hmm, I like the magic aspect of this story, there is Tomoya who is a robot in another world," Makoto said.


    "Hmm, I can picture the girls very clearly, it is as if they asked me to draw them," Eriri said while closing her eyes. She was still immersed in the story and wanted to draw as soon as possible.


    Utaha looked at him for a bit and said, "I want to write this story."


    Yuuki nodded, "Good, let''s prepare, I will also call, Shouko."


    They nodded and started to talk about the game n and schedule to make ''nnad''.


    Yuuki started to call Shouko and talked about his n to make a VN.


    "Sure, it sounds fun," Shouko answered. She said that she would also join this project to make nnad together.


    Yuuki told Utaha about the n and the ending of each heroine.


    There are 5 heroines in this story, Nagisa Furukawa, Kyou Fujibayashi, Kotomi Ichinose, Tomoyo Sakagami, and Fuko Ibuki. There are also his children Ushio Okazaki and the sister of Kyou, Ryou Fujibayashi. There are several important minor characters in this story too.


    Yuuki also needed someone to sing the song of the opening VN. He called Yukari to help him to sing these songs. He told her about the story for a bit but she answered him immediately that she would also join this project, though, she told him that she needed to go back to her house in Nagarekawa for a bit. He didn''t mind and told her not to be in a hurry since they would sell the game in winter.


    Yuuki ended the call and talked with Utaha about the plot of this story. He had told her about the story and Utaha would write the script. He wanted to train her ability to be a super writer since he knew her talent.


    "Don''t worry, who do you think I am?" Utaha said with a proud smile.


    Yuuki nodded and decided to let her do whatever she wanted. He could help herter when she was in the slum state. He continued to talk with Eriri about the characters in the story. He had already had the image of the heroines on his head. He told her about each feature of the heroines to her and told her to fix it when it didn''t fit his imagination.


    Eriri felt frustrated when he kept saying that her drawing was quite wrong. She had made the pictures of Nagisa Furukawa several times for hours but she didn''t give up since she was the one who told him that she would be the one who drew the heroines. She knew that he could draw it immediately but let her do it. She didn''t want him to be disappointed and kept drawing until she made the perfect picture of this heroines.


    "How is this?" Eriri looked quite tired but her expression was very satisfied.


    Yuuki nodded, "Good, you need to draw the others heroine now." He was very strict with her since he also wanted to train her.


    Eriri nodded and didn''t mind to keep drawing. She would stay in his ce today and felt quite a nostalgia about it. She had stayed in his ce several times in the past but because of her work before it was quite hard toe.


    This project made her be able to see him and stay in his ce again.


    Everyone was doing their own thing. Makoto practiced her magic and both Yukana and Ranko also helped her since they were curious. Three of them didn''t need to work for now since the game wasn''t finished yet.


    Utaha was in her mad mode and typed the keyboard at crazy speed. She kept typing whileughing crazily and muttered something.


    They were ustomed to her actions and didn''t really think it was weird since creators had one or two quirks.


    Yuuki was also thinking that he should make both School Days and Fate/Stay Night alone. He had his magic and could make both games instantly. He didn''t use his magic to make nnad since he wanted to make it together with everyone. He also wanted to use this chance to make the rtionship each girl became closer.


    Rossweisse parked the car and entered the house, "I am home."


    "Wee home," Yuuki said while preparing dinner.


    "Oh, this is?" Rossweisse looked at both Utaha and Eriri who looked very serious on both writing and drawing something. She looked at him to ask what they were doing.


    Yuuki exined to her that they had decided to make a VN for the ''Winter Game'' in the winter season.


    "VN?" Rossweisse had never heard this term before.


    Yuuki exined the visual novel to her and told her about the story of the game that they were making together.


    Rosseweisse nodded at him and told him to feel relieved since she would be the one who would help the selling process. She also told him that everyone in Eagle Jump was very good and they had made a lot of progress in making Pokemon.


    Yuuki nodded and told her that he would check them tomorrow since he was also curious. He had only visited thepany during the night when there was only Yagami in there. He wanted to see the office condition when it was in the early days.

 Chapter 358: Special Relationship Between Male and Female

    In the middle of the night, Yuuki teleported to the headquarters of the Khaos Brigade.


    Vali had told him toe to the headquarters since the group would continue to talk about the n to attack the underworld during the match between Diodora and Gremory.


    Yuuki looked around and it seemed he was the first person who came. He decided to look around the headquarters since he was bored. He slowly walked around and found a devil, a fallen angel, and a human. He didn''t really like the aesthetic style of this headquarters since it looked quite gloomy. He wanted to go back but he noticed there were Cao Cao and his group.


    Cao Cao also noticed him and walked toward him.


    "Oooh, Zero," Cao Cao smiled at him.


    "Cao Cao," Yuuki nodded and looked at them for a while, "They are?" He knew Georg and Siegfried but he didn''t know the other three, especially, the beautiful young foreigndy with blonde hair and sky blue eyes.


    Cao Cao nodded, "They''re my core members, Jeanne, Heracles, and Leonardo."


    "Cao Cao, who is this?" Heracles asked him.


    "This is Zero, the one I have been talking about, he is also human like us," Cao Cao said.


    Heracles raised his eyebrow, "Really? How about we have a duel?"


    Yuuki ignored him and looked at Cao Cao, "I don''t know that you have such a lovelydy in your group." He walked toward her and took her hand gently. He couldn''t show his expression and introduced himself, "My name is Zero, the mysterious magician, thisdy, will you let me invite you to have a lovely dinner together?" He knew this girl was quite cruel but he liked his girl spicy.


    Everyone was stunned looking at his actions.


    Jeanne had heard about him from Cao Cao. She had also some interest in him since she heard that he was very strong but she didn''t expect he was quite flirty. Her upbringing was very strict and the male around her only interested in both fight and hero activities. Even in the past when she was still in the church no one had ever invited her. She smiled and said, "Sure, we can set the appointment."


    Yuuki nodded, "Oh, that''s good, how about we talk while we''re walking toward the meeting room?"


    "Yeah, that''s a good idea," Jeanne nodded.


    Cao Cao, Heracles, Siegfried, and Georg had a strange expression on their face.


    "Why is he only invite, Jeanne?" Leonardo felt quite jealous. He didn''t know why the masked man only invited female members


    They looked at him and sighed. They understood since Leonardo was still a kid and still didn''t understand the matter between boys and girls, though, they didn''t have that much experience in that area either.


    "Because she is a girl," Georg said while adjusting his sses and said, "Usually, a boy asks a girl out because he likes her."


    "So this Zero asked Jeanne because he likes her?" Leonardo asked.


    Georg nodded and said, "Both male and female have a special rtionship, you will know in when you be an a.d.u.l.t."


    "Really?" Leonardo asked and added, "Do you have that experience too?"


    Georg was blushing since he didn''t have that kind of experience. He was still a v.i.r.g.i.n since he spent his time researching magic and fought together with Cao Cao but he didn''t want to look uncool in front of him, "Of course, I have, during my time in the magic school..."


    Leonardo listened to his story quietly.


    "Is it okay?" Siegfried asked. He had never thought that Zero would invite Jeanne to have a date with him.


    "Well, it was okay," Cao Cao said. He didn''t really care whether Zero invited Jeanne to go out and thought it was a good idea since he could use this chance to bring him to Hero Faction.


    Zero is a human and he should join the Hero Faction.


    Cao Cao had already seen him fighting and he knew that Zero was very strong but he believed with his True Longinus. He could bring him down though he needed to dodge that strange arm of his during his fight.


    "Damn! I want to have a fight with him!!!" Heracles said with frustration.


    Cao Cao shook his head, "You won''t stand a chance against him."


    "You should give up Heracles, he can beat me, of course, he can beat you," Siegfried said. He didn''t feel a hatred towards him since he knew the power of Zero wasn''t weakpared to Cao Cao. He respected the strong and despised the weak.


    Heracles snorted, "You''re just too weak!"


    Siegfried raised his eyebrow and felt pissed at this muscle head. He took out his Gram and pointed it at Heracles, "How about we settle now?" He didn''t mind to teach him a lesson to respect him.


    Heracles started to take out his sacred gear and looked at him with a taunting expression, "Heh, I can''t wait for that!"


    Georg sighed at it and said, "Please, stop, we have a meeting now."


    "Don''t stop me! Let me show this muscle head, who is stronger!" Siegfried said.


    "Hmph, I will smash you," Heracles said while cracking his knuckles.


    Both of them were ready to fight only when they heard his voice.


    "Stop, let''s go," Cao Cao said simply to them and walked. He wanted to see the progress of both Jeanne and Zero. He didn''t really want to see and didn''t have time to manage idiots who wanted to fight to each other.


    Siegfried kept his sword back and snorted, "You''re lucky," he said, followed by Cao Cao.


    Heracles also snorted but he didn''t say anything. He would show him who was stronger through his strength rather his mouth.


    Georg tapped his shoulder and said, "Let''s go."


    Heracles nodded at him and also followed Cao Cao.


    Leonardo was silent while thinking why Zero would only invite a female and not a male. He was wondering was there a benefit in female and a special rtionship between male and female. He didn''t have experience but he could see the face of Jeanne who was brimming in happiness. He was curious about it and wanted to learn it from Zero.


    Leonardo didn''t want Georg to teach him since he felt that Georg was lying.

 Chapter 359: It wasnt worth it

    Yuuki brought Jeanne to the meeting room where there were only both of them here. He was d that there was only one of them since he could use his flirting skills here. He told her a funny story and gave her a massage.


    Jeanne had fun talking with him and spent time together. She didn''t expect that Zero was both funny and gentle at the same time. She let him massage her hands since she sprained her hands during her practice with a sword.


    "Is it good?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes," Jeanne answered with a gentle smile.


    They were talking to each other until someone called him.


    "Zero, nyaa!!!" Kuroka jumped into him and pressed her b.r.e.a.s.ts on his head.


    "Kuroka, I can''t breath!!" Yuuki acted like he was in pain.


    "Nyaa, you search for another girl again, nyaa?" Kuroka looked curiously at Jeanne.


    Jeanne also knew this youkai in front of her but she didn''t expect that both of them had a very close rtionship, "Who is she?"


    Instead of him, Kuroka who was the one who answered her, "He is my mate, nyaa!"


    Jeanne stood up and pped him, "You g man!! How dare you y with my feelings!!" She didn''t expect the first man who invited her to go out to be a yboy and she hated a yboy.


    Yuuki looked at her speechless expression. He didn''t expect this girl to have this kind of personality.


    "Sorry, we entered at the wrong time."


    At that time, the three of them looked at there were many people who entered the room from Vali group, Old Satan Faction, Magician Faction, and Hero Faction.


    They saw Zero was pped by this girl who pouted away. They were smiling really wide and wanted to see the continuation of this drama.


    Yuuki ignored them and called Jeanne, "Jeanne..."


    Jeanne didn''t look at him but she kept her ears open.


    "Please, listen to me, that is true, that Kuroka is my mate, but my feeling is true, I want to know about you," Yuuki said with a gentle tone.


    Jeanne still feltplicated but her expression became softer, "...Really?" She asked unsurely.


    Yuuki became spirited, "Yes, please believe in me, I want to know you because I like you, it wasn''t an afterthought," He kept maintaining his mncholy tone.


    "...Z - Zero, c - can I believe in you?" Jeanne asked.


    "Of course," Yuuki said and hugged her gently.


    Jeanne buried her head in his chest.


    Everyone looked at him with a shocked expression. They thought it would be a bloodbath but he could change the situation instantly and make their rtionship be closer.


    "Uhyauhya, as expected, he is amazing," Rivezim praised him whileughing.


    Euclid whistled at him and smiled. He thought he became even more interesting.


    The Hero Faction hadplicated Jeanne since they felt this girl was really gullible.


    Leonardo took out his note and scribbled something on it.


    The Vali group sighed at him but they had gotten used to his actions and let him do whatever he wanted.


    "Nyaa! I want a hug too!!" Kuroka said.


    "Sure,e here," Yuuki said and opened one of his arms.


    "Nyaaa," Kuroka hugged him tightly together with Jeanne.


    Jeanne showed an unpleasant expression, "You''re ying with me!!"


    Yuuki was sweating and felt that this girl was quite difficult.


    "Hahahahaha, Zero, you don''t know how to handle women!!!"


    Everyone looked at the person who had the guts to say this to him. They saw him skillfully handle the little girl easily to be meek in seconds. They wanted to know who was too bored to say something like this. They twitched their mouths when they saw it was Diadora.


    Yuuki looked at him in interest, "Then how do you treat your women?"


    Diodora looked proud, "Of course, I will show my power, I will manipte their minds to be my mindless doll."


    They looked at him in disgust, especially at the women in the meeting room.


    Yuuki shook his head and felt this guy was ck. He ignored him and said, "Why don''t we start the meeting?"


    Jeanne felt disgusted at Diodora and forgot her anger at him. She hugged one of his arms while looking at Diodora with hostility. She even mocked him several times since she felt pissed at him.


    Diodora also felt anger towards Jeanne, but he stopped after he saw her hugging him. He didn''t dare to do anything since he still remembered when he clenched his heart. When he went back he had asked his brother to check his body but his brother didn''t see anything strange.


    This didn''t make him happy, rather it made him worried. Diodora still feared that he could kill him instantly.


    They also ignored Diodora since they felt it wasn''t worth it to get angry at this kid.


    The older Satan wanted tough and felt the younger generation was quite pitifulpared to their generation.


    Using force to get women? Hello? Are you from the stone age? Are you a beast? Is there any difference between you and a beast?


    They are perverted gentlemen, they like women and want to get into their pants but they will never force women.


    This is their belief!


    They started to talk about their n to attack the underworld during the rating game of Diodora and Gremory.


    Diodora told them how he could beat Agreas easily with his new power.


    They shook their heads and it was better to ignore this guy and do the n on their own.


    Yuuki didn''t care about them and coaxed Jeanne for the entire time. His efforts had born him fruit and Jeanne forgave him. She told him that she would need to see his performanceter on their dates.


    Yuuki nodded at her and gave her a reassuring answer that he would show her the world that she had never seen before.

 Chapter 360: Our Youth

    Yuuki had heard their n and could stop them at the same time. He had decided to finish this Diodora since this guy was too harmful to the world.


    They finished their meeting and went back.


    Both Rivezim and Euclid invited him again but Yuuki rejected them since he didn''t want to go with both of them.


    Jeanne talked to him for a bit and left him together with the Hero Faction.


    Yuuki had given her a telmuting device to help both of themmunicate with each other.


    This device is quite small and won''t disrupt her during a battle.


    When everyone was gone the Vali group teleported back to the Hanging Garden of Babylons. They looked at him with sighed expression. They knew that he was a great guy but his only drawback was his flirty personality and his love for girls was too much.


    "Are you going to get that girl from Hero Faction, nyaa?" Kuroka asked with pouted expression. No girls like their men flirted with other girls. She was also the same and wanted his attention too.


    "Well, she is beautiful but..." Yuuki looked at her and said, "To be a partner for life, I think you''re more suitable, Kuroka."


    Ok?


    They looked at himplex emotion.


    "Nyaaa! Let''s make a lot of kitties!!!" Kuroka was beyond happy and she could interpret that he would marry her in the future. She couldn''t wait for that time and made a lot of kitties with him.


    Yuuki caressed her hair and coaxed her again with sweet words.


    Even though the male members of the Vali group didn''t want to admit it but they had to admit that his way to pacify his women was very skillful.


    Ophis also came to him and looked at him without emotion.


    Yuuki patted her head and gave her a lollipop. He felt that became a terrorist was too tiring and he thought he should start to retire early. But he knew it was necessary to enter the Khaos Brigade since he needed to stop them and it was very easy to do this when he was inside the organization. He could know their n in advance and stopped their n swiftly.


    Yuuki didn''t stay too long since he had something to do in tomorrow.


    Kuroka also followed him since she had been staying in the headquarter for a while. She also wanted to see the reaction of Rossweisse when she saw her.


    Yuuki didn''t really mind since he believed in Rossweisse.


    In the next day, Rosseweisse didn''t look at Kuroka rather eating a breakfast. She didn''t really know her and she thought it must be one of his girlfriends, though, she didn''t expect she was a youkai but it wasn''t strange since his identity was a magician.


    Even Makoto who was his cousin was also a witch.


    Rossweisse thought it was better to think about her work but suddenly she became sad that she didn''t have a boyfriend.


    Yuuki looked at Rossweisse with a smile since the change in her expression was very interesting. He gave him a herb tea to make her calm down.


    "Thank you," Rossweisse took the tea and drank it slowly. She looked at him and felt regret since she knew he was the best candidate to be a boyfriend. She thought it would be great if he was single but the reality he had a lot of girlfriends.


    "Where are we going?" Yuuki asked. He wanted to use this day to spend his time on hispany. He also wanted to know whether his secretary could work really well or not.


    Rossweisse took out her notebook and checked his schedule, "Hmm, we need to go to Amagi Brilliant Park then to Eagle Jump."


    "How about the anime studio?" Yuuki asked.


    Rossweisse nodded and said, "There is no need to worry, the anime studio is very smooth since Serafall-sama is overseeing them, she said that she would definitely make this anime a sess and brought you to her peerage."


    Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed.


    "What is peerage?" Utaha asked after she had heard the conversation.


    "Nyaa, that is the devil system to turn humans into devils, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Will you be a devil?" Ranko asked with amazement.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No way, I still want to live as a human."


    Utaha raised her eyebrow, "I think to be a devil might be suitable for you."


    "Really? Why?" Yuuki asked.


    Utaha snorted, "You can seduce a lot of girls and women at ease, what makes you think that you''re not suitable to be a devil?"


    Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Forget it, I want to spend my days with you girls, I don''t want to be the only one who is young when you have be an olddy."


    Hearing the words of ''Old Lady'' they started to get mad and hit him but they felt a warmth and thought that they would spend their days together.


    Yuuki didn''t stay too long and went together with Rossweisse to the Amagi Brilliant Park.


    Kuroka said that she wanted to join him.


    Yuuki didn''t mind and let her join him together to visit the amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    In the car, Yuuki drove his car slowly.


    "Yuuki.." Kuroka suddenly said.


    Yuuki looked at Kuroka who was in her cat form. She wasying on hisp while looking at him.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Are you really going to retain your humanity?" Kuroka asked. She was worried since he would leave her since she knew the time of human life was very shortpared to other beings.


    Rossweisse was also curious but she was a Valkyrie even though she had quite a long years but in her case, it wasn''t that much different from a human.


    Yuuki smiled at her and caressed her head, "I won''t leave you, though, my age is still young, we''re still in our youth, let''s talk about something like that when we''re in our 70 or more."


    Kuroka nodded and felt better.


    He was right, she didn''t need to worry about it now and her job right now was to make a lot of kitties with him. She snuggled deeper and said, "Let''s make a lot of kitties, nyaa."


    "Sure," Yuuki smiled.


    Rossweisse felt a bit jealous looking at their interaction.


    Kuroka noticed this and teased her, "Rossweisse-chan, do you want to join?"


    Rossweisse blushed very hard and shook her head, "N - no!!" She definitely wasn''t going to join his harem.

 Chapter 361: Interview 1

    They had arrived in the Amagi Brilliant Park.


    Kuroka wasying on his head while looking around curiously. She had been here in the past and she had fun with her. She moved her tailzily while hugging him with her paws.


    Yuuki could see there were a lot of peopleing into this amus.e.m.e.nt park. He was happy since he could make this amus.e.m.e.nt park became one of the most popr. He had heard that Disnend was still in front of him but he knew it wouldn''t be long until he won them.


    The three of them walked to the office of the amus.e.m.e.nt park and a lot of people greeted them since they knew it was their boss.


    Yuuki could see everyone was busy and he didn''t want to disrupt them.


    "Yuuki," Izusu bowed her head and looked very polite. She looked at Rossweisse with envy expression since she felt her ce had been stolen by her. She looked at him and said, "I can be bet-."


    Before Izuzu finished her words, she smashed her head into the wall near her.


    "Stop! Stop!" Yuuki stopped her.


    Isuzu stopped and took a deep breath. She wanted him toe more often or he should call her to his home together but she couldn''t be honest with herself, ''Ugh... This is because of Tirami and Macaron!!''


    Izusu had consumed strange medicine from both of them. She didn''t want to say something strange but this medicine forced her to say what was inside her heart. But she definitely needed to hold it or else she was afraid to make an unfixable mistake.


    Rossweisse could only give her a bitter smile and didn''t really understand the meaning of her gaze.


    "Isuzu, don''t you want me to join the recruitment staff? Let''s go," Yuuki said.


    Izuzu nodded in response, "Yes, please follow me."


    Yuuki, Rossweisse, and Kuroka followed her to the room to interview the new staff that would be joining thepany. They entered the room and saw Moffle there looking quite bored.


    "You''rete!!" Moffleined.


    "My bad, how about we start the interview?" Yuuki said.


    Isuzu and Moffle nodded in response and Rossweisse stood beside him.


    Kurokaid on the table in front of him while looking quite bored.


    "Is it your cat?" Izusu asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes, she is cute, isn''t she?"


    Isuzu nodded, "It is very cute...."


    "Anyway we''re understaffed, let''s get a lot of stuff today," Moffle said.


    Yuuki looked at him and asked, "Is it really bad?"


    Moffle nodded with a desperate expression, "Yes, we don''t even have time to take a break! You, evil capitalist, want to squeeze us to dry! I want a raised sry!"


    Yuuki smiled and said, "Sure, I can give you a raised sry."


    Moffle was surprised, "Really?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, you have worked really hard and the amus.e.m.e.nt park is starting to get better and better, isn''t it because of you guys? I want to give you an appropriate reward."


    Moffle felt a bit embarrassed and said, "Y - you don''t need to do that much."


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "It is okay, I know that you have worked hard for the past 4 years, at least this is what I can do to take care of the elder."


    Moffle started to have a good impression of him and smacked his back several times, "Hahahaha, that''s good."


    Yuuki smiled and said, "Good, I am happy that you''re a happy uncle."


    At that moment, Moffle stopped his movement and looked at him with a shaky expression, "W - what did you call me?"


    Yuuki looked very harmless and said, "I said, uncle."


    Moffle started to get goosebumps, "Stop that! That''s disgusting!!"


    Yuuki raised his eyebrows, "I think it is normal since I will take Latifa."


    "WHAT???" Moffle and Isuzu looked at him with a surprised expression.


    Rossweisse sighed, ''Here we go again.''


    "I think it is appropriate right? I need to call you an uncle, right? since you''re her uncle, then you will be my uncle too in the future," Yuuki teased.


    "YOU BASTARD!! THERE IS NO WAY, I WILL GIVE LATIFA TO A SLAG MAN, LIKE YOU!!!" Moffle said and wanted to grab his cor only when he was stopped by him.


    "I am joking! I am joking! Do you think I will take a 14-year-old girl for my bride?" Yuuki said.


    Isuzu, who was by his side, sighed in relief but was also disappointed at the same time. She closed her mouth with both of her hands to not let out her true feelings toward him.


    Moffle sighed in relief but still looked at him with disbelief expression, "Y - you, don''t joke like that!!" He almost lost a few years of his life hearing his joke. He still didn''t want his nieces to marry someone or her nieces shouldn''t marry at all.


    Yuuki nodded at him, "Yes, I won''t marry her right now, at least, I need to wait when she is 18 years old." He smiled cheekily at him. He thought it was fun to tease him.


    "BASTARD!!!" Moffle was angry and flipped the table.


    "Nyaaa!" Kuroka jumped into Rossweisse since she knew it was the safest ce. Sheid in her arms while looking at Moffle with a tired expression.


    Both of them started to fight one to another until they were shot by Izusu


    Baam! Baam!


    Yuuki dodged it but it wasn''t the same for Moffle.


    "Ugh...." Moffle had a painful expression on his face.


    "Isuzu-chan, that is a bit too much," Yuuki sighed. He had heard there was a bullet called ''Lost Paradise'' in her armory. He was afraid of being shot by that bullet since that bullet would lose his manliness.


    "We need to start the interview!!!" Izusu said with a stern expression, though, there was a trace of red on her cheeks since he called her ''Isuzu-chan''.


    "Yes," Moffle and Yuuki said at the same time.

 Chapter 362: Interview 2

    Isuzu took a deep breath and started to call the first person to enter the interview room. She had a nightmarest night and now she had also consumed a strange thing. She felt today was her worst day.


    "Please, enter," Isuzu said.


    Then a middle-aged man with a bald head entered the room. He wore a suit and some strange things around him but he gave the aura of srymen. He started to tell them that he failed in his recent mayoral elections.


    "So I''m looking to start over here and be prime minister one day," the man said.


    Moffle looked bbergasted and said, "There is no way that''s happening, fumo!"


    "He seems to be tough," Isuzu said.


    "Okay, you got hired," Yuuki said.


    "Eh?" Rossweisse and Moffle were startled.


    "Well, I can see with his perseverance he can work in this ce for a long time," Yuuki said.


    Both of them shook their heads and decided to follow his decision. They thought about it for a bit and felt his reason was quite reasonable. Though, they hoped the next people would be someone who was normal.


    Kuroka is woken up and looked at the scene with an intriguing expression. She had never thought that an interview would be this interesting, "Nyaaa!!"


    "Okay, Izusu, the next person please," Yuuki said.


    Isuzu nodded, "Please enter."


    "Huwaaaa!!! I - if only I hadn''t thrown that wild pitch in the final inning....." he said while crying and hitting the ground with a frustrating expression.


    The next person was a young man in a baseball uniform with a buzzcut haircut.


    Moffle looked at him with a sigh, "How is that a reason for applying here?"


    "A high school athlete''s tears can move you," Isuzu said.


    "Okay, hired," Yuuki said. He thought since the amus.e.m.e.nt park job was quite simple and they only needed to entertain the guest as long as the person didn''t have a bad record.


    "What?!" Rossweisse and Moffle were startled.


    Kuroka felt it became even more interesting.


    "Cast members are supposed to move our guests emotionally," Yuuki said.


    "Is it really okay?" Rossweisse wasn''t sure how he was his criteria for hiring a person.


    "It''s fine, he looks like he''s having quite a lot of fun," Yuuki smiled.


    ''So that''s your intention, huh?'' Rossweisse and Moffle looked at him.


    The next person was a pro wrestler, but because of the simrity with one of the staff in this amus.e.m.e.nt park. Both of them started to fight each other to determine who would wear a mask in this amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    Yuuki thought that he really should open a venue for a pro wrestling match in this park. He should ask Sekiyashi to rmend him some pro wrestling.


    "Hired," Yuuki said while looking at the pro wrestling match in front of him.


    They continued their interview process and each person had their own quirk.


    "I am but a shadow from Iga, I offer you every fiber of my being!"


    "Hired," Yuuki thought this ninja was interesting and he knew ninja had a good loyalty.


    "The earth is blue!"


    "Hired," Yuuki smiled, looking at this astronaut foreigner. He should set aarium in this ce too.


    "Hyoooo!!!!"


    "Hired."


    Moffle and Rossweisse sighed in a tired expression. They had never thought that the people who apply in this ce were mostly strange people.


    Yuuki smiled and thought it was fun.


    Kuroka also had her fun and was quite interested in the next candidates.


    "I will call the next person, please enter," Izusu said.


    The door opened a woman in her early 20''s with long beautiful hair.


    Everyone was surprised to see this woman since she was very normalpared to other candidates.


    She walked slowly toward the chair and sat there. She bowed and introduced herself, "My name is Adachi Eiko, pleased to meet you."


    "Normal people," Moffle had a smile on his face.


    "At least, we can have a normal interview," Rossweisse was also quite happy. She had never thought there was a lot of weirdo in this world. But this interview process really opened her eyes to the world and many strange people in the world.


    Isuzu couldn''t smile since she had seen this woman before. She had seen her in her dreamst night at that time there were a lot of women around his side and this woman was one of them. She didn''t want him to abandon her.


    "What''s wrong, Izuzu?" Yuuki asked curiously.


    "N - nothing...." Her expression was really bad while breathing slowly.


    "Really? Your face isn''t good, do you want to take a break, we can do it on our own," Yuuki said.


    "No! Let me help you!! I am fine!" Izuzu looked very serious.


    Yuuki nodded, "Good, then I will start the interview." He took the CV of the woman in front of him and started to read it, "Let''s see, Adachi Eiko...." He looked quite surprised to see her previous work, "Hooo, you were in the talent agency before this and made an appearance in the film productions..." He thought he should hire this woman since she had experience in the entertainment industry. He was also curious about what kind of film she had worked before, "What kind of films are we talking about?"


    Yuuki looked at her face and thought it was probably something like romance or a slice of life.


    "Oh..." Eiko nodded and said, "AVs."


    Everyone was stunned still and wasn''t sure how to react in this situation.


    Isuzu was still thinking about something and didn''t hear anything.


    Rossweisse blushed very hard thinking about the strange thing.


    Kuroka stood up and waited for her to tell her about her experience.


    Moffle and Yuuki felt that they were being tested now.

 Chapter 363: Interview 3

    Yuuki thought maybe he was mistaken or something. He decided to ask her again, "I am sorry, Miss Eiko, can you tell me again, what kind of films?"


    Moffle also focussed his attention on listening to her. He also thought maybe he was mistaken and wanted to confirm it.


    Eiko smiled gently and said, "AVs."


    Yuuki and Moffle gave her a thumbs up.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "That''s good, you have had such an experience before."


    Moffle also nodded and said, "Yeah, we need people like you in our ce."


    Both of them decided to have a truce since the woman in front of them was more important. They had to admit though the woman was quite beautiful.


    Rossweisse could only sigh at both of them, "Man..."


    "Nyaaa," Kuroka told him to ask a question.


    "How long have you been working there?" Yuuki asked.


    Eiko thought for a bit and answered, "Hmm, it is that long only 10 months or so..."


    Moffle and Yuuki became even more interested.


    Moffle shook his shoulder and said, "Ask her what her stage name and debut film was!! I need to know!!"


    "I know! I know!" Yuuki stopped him and continued to ask Eiko, "Can you tell me what is your stage name and debut film before? You have such an unusual working experience before and we want to know, how you are working in your work before." He said with a professional tone and quite rxed tone.


    Moffle was really happy and smacked his shoulder several times.


    Rossweisse sighed again and felt that she shouldn''t havee to this ce.


    Isuzu was still depressed but she looked at him with a long stare.


    Yuuki noticed her stare and tried really hard to ignore her.


    Eiko was a bit surprised to hear his question.


    Yuuki realized it and asked, "You can''t do it?"


    Eiko shook her head and smiled, "No, you''re the first person who asks this question to meet and doesn''t even look fl.u.s.tered, I am happy for that."


    "Ooh," Yuuki felt ufortable with her kind words it was as if she called him a pervert.


    "Pervert," Moffle said.


    "You bastard! Don''t you want to know it too!!" Yuuki said while shaking him.


    "B - but I am not the one who asks this question!!" Moffle said.


    "Hmph, what a wimp," Yuuki snorted at him.


    Moffle was pissed, "Okay, I admit! I also want to know her stage name and debut film!" He looked quite desperate when he said this.


    Yuuki looked at him with disgust, "Pervert..."


    "Bastard!!!" Moffle was angry.


    Bang! Bang!


    Both of them were shot by Isuzu. They looked at her with sighed expressions and acknowledged their mistakes.


    "Well, if you''re notfortable, you don''t need to say it," Yuuki said.


    "Ah, no, you can search for it on the inte, my stage name is Adachi Eiko and my debut film is ''Assemble Boob Freaks! Sucky Sucky Paradise''," Eiko said.


    Yuuki took his phone and browsed it on the inte.


    Moffle, Isuzu, Rossweisse, and Kuroka were also looking at his phone.


    "Ano, I am quite embarrassed if you look at it," Eiko said with a blush.


    "Don''t worry, we only need to know the content and mofu," Moffle said.


    They looked at the phone and the film started to y. They saw a baby goat drink on its mother''s b.r.e.a.s.ts and other animals too. They also saw the title of this website.


    "Animal Video?" They looked at her with a surprised expression.


    "Ah, yes, AVs is an animal video," Eiko said with a smile.


    They looked at her with strangely disappointed expressions but they also felt relieved at the same time.


    "How is my application?" Eiko asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "You are hired!"


    Eiko nodded with a smile, "Thank you very much." She bowed her head and went out of the room.


    They still put their smile when Eiko was in the room but sighed in tired when she was out. They had never expected that they had misunderstood her.


    "Fiuh, how about next?" Yuuki asked.


    Isuzu nodded, "Please enter."


    The door opened and they saw a girl in her uniform school but no one was looking at her. Instead, they looked at the wound on her stomach.


    Isuzu was stunned when she saw this girl since she had also seen her in her dreamst night.


    "Thank you for your time, my name is Bandou Biina! Pleased to meet you!" Bandou said with a smile.


    Yuuki liked this lively girl only he saw something disturbing on her stomach, "Ano, Bandou, what is that blood?"


    "Oh, sorry about that, I was in a hurry," Bandou said while covering her stomach with her hands.


    "Are you hurt?" Yuuki asked with a worried tone.


    "It was fine, it was just a flesh wound," Bandou waved her hand and some blood dripped on the floor.


    Rossweisse whispered, "Don''t you think she needs to go to the hospital?"


    "Of course, anyway, Bandou, what about we call an ambnce for you?" Yuuki said and took out his phone.


    "No! Please! I want to work here! I am risking it all in this interview," Bandou said with a desperate tone, "Ugh..." Her blood kept dripping on the ground.


    "Please, go to the hospital, I am sad to see you hurt," Yuuki said.


    "No!" Bandou said.


    "Anyway, you''re hired please go to the hospital now!" Yuuki said.


    Bandou had a relieved expression on her face and ready to faint only the door opened again this time by a strange man with a stocking mask and a knife in his hand.


    "UGHGHGGHGLHLH!!!"


    "Big brother!" Bandou was surprised to see him.


    "Moffle, handle him!" Yuuki said.


    Moffle didn''t say anything and hit this pervert until he fainted.


    The scene was easily solved and they had brought Bandou and had called the ambnce to take her to the hospital.


    They were sitting on the chair and looked quite tired.


    "Is that thest candidate?" Yuuki asked.


    Isuzu looked at the list and nodded until they heard a voice.


    "Is it my time?"


    They were startled and turned their heads. They didn''t even notice this girl entering the room.


    "Your name is?" Isuzu asked since she didn''t find her name.


    "Kato Megumi," Kato said.


    Isuzu checked the list again and found her name. She felt weird since she didn''t realize her name earlier, "I am sorry, I missed your name earlier."


    Kato said with a rxed tone, "It is okay, I have gotten used to it."


    They were amazed at her easy going attitude.


    Yuuki was surprised to see her here but also happy at the same time.

 Chapter 364: Saint Kato

    Yuuki looked at this beautiful girl in front of him.


    She has short, straight chestnut-brown hair that reaches her shoulders.


    The most noticeable of her features was the thin presence that made people ignore her.


    "Did she have sacred gears that help to hide her presence?" Rossweisse whispered. She was amazed at the ability of this girl who could suddenly appear without anyone noticing.


    Yuuki didn''t expect Rossweisse to be very rude and he shook his head, "No, this girl is natural."


    "Ah, did you say something rude about me?" Kato asked.


    They shook their heads hard at the same time.


    Yuuki took her CV and started to read it, "Hmm, Kato Megumi from Toyogasaki High School, is it?"


    Kato nodded and said, "Yes."


    Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Do you know Eriri and Utaha?"


    Kato nodded in response, "Yes, both of them are the four beauties in the school."


    "Who are the other two?" Yuuki asked.


    Kato thought for a while and shook her head, "I don''t know, I only listen to the conversation of the ss."


    Izusu also looked at this girl and didn''t know how to feel about this girl. She could see this girl was really beautiful but there was something that made her ignore her.


    Yuuki asked, "Why are you interested in working in this ce?" He was curious why this girl wanted to work in his ce.


    Kato nodded, "I want to change myself." She said with her deadpan expression.


    "Can you exin what do you mean by that?" Yuuki asked.


    Kato looked at him and said, "You have noticed it right? I have a very thin presence that makes people ignore me."


    Everyone nodded inside their hearts since it would be rude to nod at the same time.


    "That''s a good goal, I hope that you can achieve that goal," Yuuki said.


    "Thank you, Ichijou-san," Kato said.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Do you know me?"


    Kato nodded, "Yes, we''re a neighbor."


    At that moment, everyone was silent and looked at him with disbelief.


    Rossweisse was also amazed that she had never seen this girl before. She had only seen a pair of men and women, she remembered that they said that they have a daughter but she had never seen her, ''So this is their daughter?''


    ''Nyaaa, this girl is a natural assassin, nyaa,'' Kuroka said through telepathy.


    Yuuki felt sweatdropped at her such a sweet girl, there was no way, he would let her be an assassin. He looked at her and said, "I am sorry that I didn''t notice you before."


    Kato nodded, "It is okay, I have gotten used to it."


    Yuuki had never seen such a kind girl before. He thought that Kato was very sweet, kind, patient, and would never get angry at him. He looked at her with a serious expression and said, "Kato, are you a saint?"


    Everyone agreed with his description of her. They had never seen such aid-back girl before in their life.


    Kato looked quiteplicated but there was no change of expression on her face, "Is that praise?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Of course, it is praise."


    "I don''t think ''Saint'' is something that is used to praise a girl," Kato said with her deadpan expression.


    Yuuki felt this girl was really interesting, "Good, Kato, we will hire you and will help you to change yourself, maybe when you decide to stop working here, you will be a girl that can make boys fall in love in a second."


    Kato looked at him and said, "I have heard familiar words before."


    "Really? Please, don''t mind such a minor detail," Yuuki said with a smile.


    Kato nodded at him and asked, "So I have been hired?"


    "Of course, wee to Amagi Brilliant Park," Yuuki said while opening his arms wide.


    Kato nodded, "Thank you, then I will go back." She bowed and walked slowly toward the exit door.


    They looked at him and asked.


    "Can you really do it?" Rossweisse asked. She had never seen such a beautiful girl with such a thin presence. She was wondering what kind of hardsh.i.p.s that Kato had to take in her life. She was sure that Kato had gotten used to people to ignore her.


    "Hey, isn''t this interesting? She is beautiful yet something makes use to ignore her no matter what," Yuuki said.


    They nodded in response since they felt the same.


    "I want to help her and I felt guilty for ignoring her most of the time," Yuuki said with a painful expression. He had never thought that he would ignore such a beautiful girl. He felt that he failed as a pervert gentleman.


    "I will help you," Isuzu said.


    Yuuki looked at her and nodded, "Thank you, then we will go back since the matter is over."


    Rossweissei bowed her head and also said the same as him.


    Kuroka jumped into his arms and was also curious about the next ce. She thought that she missed quite a lot of interesting things in this life.


    Moffle nodded at him and felt quite tired since he found a lot of strange people would join the amus.e.m.e.nt park. He also needed to straighten them tomorrow since he was the cast leader of this ce.


    Yuuki wanted to go out but Isuzu stopped him.


    "Yuuki, can you wait for a while?" Isuzu said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure."


    "Thank you, princess wants to meet you for a while, please follow me," Isuzu said.


    Yuuki nodded and told Rossweissei and Kuroka to wait here.


    "Nyaaa," Kuroka wanted to follow him but Rossweisse was holding her body hard.


    "Don''t y around, let''s wait for him here," Rossweisse said.

 Chapter 365: I am waiting for you

    Izuzu was quite nervous since the drug that she had consumed earlier was still working. She remembered a lot of beautiful girls earlier and she was afraid that he would leave her away.


    "Isuzu, what''s wrong? You have been weird," Yuuki asked worriedly.


    "Isn''t it because of you?" Isuzu said unconsciously. She started to regret it and waved her hands very hard, "N - no, that''s wrong!"


    "Me? Can you tell me, what happens? I won''t get mad no matter what," Yuuki said with a gentle tone.


    Isuzu looked at him for a bit and feltfortable, "I - I am jealous." She didn''t know whether it was the effect of the drug or she said it by herself.


    Yuuki didn''t expect that she would be jealous but he wasn''t sure what was the cause of her jealousy, "Why?"


    "Because you have a secretary! Didn''t you have me as your secretary! You also hired a lot of beautiful girls, do you want to throw me aside?" Isuzu said.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, you''re also important, it is just, you are also Latifa''s attendant, I can''t take you away, she will be lonely here alone by herself if you also follow me."


    Isuzu looked at him and asked, "So you don''t bring me because I am troublesome?"


    "Well, besides your tendency to shoot people indiscriminately, I think you are a good secretary," Yuuki said. He thought that she was a cute girl but he had too many things he had to dotely and didn''t think it was the right time to add another girl.


    Isuzu was quite annoyed when she mentioned her tendency to shoot people but blushed when he praised her as a good secretary.


    "But I think this drug is good since you tell me what your true feeling is, I am happy that you can be honest with me," Yuuki said and looked at her, "When you have trouble, don''t hesitate to talk to me."


    "Thank you," Isuzu felt as the burden inside her chest vanished.


    "Good, how about we go to Latifa? I think she has been waiting for me," Yuuki said.


    Isuzu nodded, "Please." Her expression became rxed and happy at the same time. She would be a good secretary for him.


    Yuuki arrived at the castle and went to the balcony where Latifa was waiting for him.


    "Yuuki-sama," Latifa smiled when she saw him. Herplexion was good and even better than before.


    Yuuki could see that she was very happy since the park was full of people.


    "Latifa," Yuuki said.


    Latifa looked at Isuzu and said, "Isuzu-san, can you leave us for a while?"


    Isuzu nodded and left both of them together.


    Yuuki looked like Isuzu had gone and he hugged Latifa in his arms, "I miss you"


    Latifa blushed but she looked away while pouting, "Hmph, I am sure you forget about me."


    Yuuki knew that she wanted his attention, "No way, I also miss you, I can''t sleep, eat, and concentrate on my job, maybe, if you give me your magic, you can cure me."


    Latifa blushed in red, "Hmph, Yuuki-sama is rogue! Bad Wolf! Pervert!" She said in one breath and rested her head on his chest, "This time, Yuuki-sama should be the one who initiates it."


    Yuuki smiled at her, "Sure." He moved his head closer and kissed her lips.


    Latifa weed his kiss and hugged his neck.


    They spent an entire five minutes kissing each other since it had been a while for them to do it. Their kiss was special since they also exchanged each other magic through the body fluid.


    "...Yuuki-sama," Latifa''s eyes were blurred and her body was hot.


    "Latifa..." Yuuki wasn''t going to attack her but it was hard to hold himself. He shook his head and continued to kiss her again. He knew that he wouldn''te to this park for several days since he was quite busy. He needed to recharge his Latifa''s energy and he also liked this marmde taste on her lips.


    Isuzu didn''t move, rather eavesdropping on their conversation. She pressed her ears on the door and could hear a lewd voice from inside.


    "Princess...." Isuzu blushed and didn''t believe that the princess that she had been served for a long time would make such a lewd voice. She thought this must be because of him but she couldn''t me him since she knew that the princess was lonely and he was akin to a prince in her eyes.


    But she was still pissed since he was doing a perverted thing to her princess. She wanted to enter this door but she knew that both of them would get angry. But at the same time, she knew that if this continued both of them would marry each other then as the attendant of the princess. She would be her dowry and became his mistress.


    "Ugh...." Isuzu blushed and confused at the same time.


    Yuuki and Latifa kissed each other until Latifa was tired and rested on his chest. She could feel something hard hitting her stomach. She blushed and knew what it was since she read some e.r.o.t.i.c novel secretly.


    "Y - Yuuki-sama, if you want, we can do it," Latifa said nervously.


    Yuuki started to sweatdrop even though he wanted to do it but he wasn''t sure if her body could handle him. He coughed and said, "Let''s do thatter, you''re still under a curse."


    Latifa felt a bit disappointed but nodded, "Sure."


    Yuuki sighed and kissed her again for a while.


    Latifa was stunned but epted his kiss.


    They kissed each other for a while and stopped.


    "I am waiting for you," Latifa said.


    "Yeah, it won''t be long," Yuuki whispered. He needed to get 500,000 guests in six months and he would definitely do it.


    Yuuki was in his car together with Kuroka and Rossweisse.


    Kuroka sniffed his body, "Are you doing something perverted with someone, nyaa?"


    Rossweisse looked at him with a strange expression.


    Yuuki blushed and said, "Don''t be naughtly, let''s wait for your mating season."


    "Nyaa!!!!" Kuroka was stunned and smiled, "I can''t wait for that, nyaa!!"


    Rossweisse sighed and felt envy. She needed a boyfriend!!!!

 Chapter 366: Nervous

    Everyone in the Eagle Jump was quite nervous since they heard that their boss woulde to check on them. They are working very hard right now and definitely won''t ck off.


    In the booth of the graphics team, there were five women there working on the Pokemon project. They were amazed at the characters design of this game and were curious about this boss since he was the one who designed these characters.


    "Yagami-san, what is a boss like?"


    The woman who asked this question was Aoba Suzukaze.


    Aoba is a woman with small stature makes her look like a middle school student, which is often pointed out by her friends and co-workers. Her hair and eyes are both light purple. She is often shown wearing a suit that she bought during herst year of high school. Although it was supposed to make her look more mature, othersment that her suit makes her look more like a middle school student since it has a strong resemnce to a school uniform.


    Yagami who was being asked by her junior started to blush since she remembered her boss was looking at her when she only wore her panties. She shook her head and said, "W - well, he is nice." She still remembered his massage skill and how gentle he was taking care of her that night.


    When she woke up in the morning, she wasying on the sleeping bag and he also left her a note.


    ''Don''t work too hard.''


    Yagami felt warm and embarrassed at the same time since she didn''t have any experience with a male.


    "Hmmm, I am not sure, I can befortable around a male," Aoba said.


    "M - male!!!" The woman looked quite shy and nervous at the same time when she heard Aoba say a male.


    She is Hifumi Takimoto is Aoba''s co-worker and senior. She has long, dark purple hair that she usually ties up in a high-ponytail with a red ribbon clipped on. Her eyes are blue and her skin is quite pale due to being inside working all the time. She wears a long sleeved, button up shirt with a red cor, paired with a matching red skirt. She also has a ck ribbon with a gold brooch on her cor.


    "Ah, is Hifumi-senpai bad with a male?" Aoba asked.


    Hifumi was fl.u.s.tered and answered slowly, "M - male, d - don''t have experience, very nervous."


    "Ah, but I understand."


    One of the women said. Her name is Hajime Shinoda. She is a member of the motion team of thepany Eagle Jump. Though she is a member of the motion team, her desk is with the character team due to being short a desk.


    Hajime has the most tomboy appearance. She has short, brown hair, and green eyes. She wears a blue hoodie on top of a yellow tank-top, with ck shorts and blue shoes.


    "What do you understand? Do you have experience with a guy?"


    Another woman asked. Her name is Yun Iijima and she is a member of the character design team at Eagle Jump.


    Yun has blonde hair kept up in two pigtails on the sides of her head, tied with small ribbons matching the color scheme of her attire. Her eyes are light pink. She often wears elegant dresses to work, the most frequent one being cream-colored with ck frills/bows and chocte cuffs.


    "N - no, I don''t have one either," Hajime said nervously.


    Yun sighed, "That''s what I thought."


    This would be their first time working with a male in thispany. They had never seen him since they didn''t join the airsoft gun match in the past. They had only heard about him from the story of their senior.


    "I have heard that Rossweisse-san is going to bring him here today," Aoba said.


    "But talking about Rossweisse, she is very beautiful," Yun said. She still remembered this Northern beauty woman and felt that she had lost in terms of woman power.


    "Now that you mention it, I think Rossweisse is the boss''s lover," Hajime said.


    "WHAT!!!"


    They were startled to hear her statement.


    "What do you mean by that?" Yagami asked.


    "Well, Yagami-san, have you watched a drama show or something? It is quite normal for a boss to have a secretary as their lover, especially since Rossweisse is very beautiful," Hajime said.


    They thought for a while and felt that her exnation was quite reasonable.


    "L - lovers! M - mistress! F - forbidden love!" Hifumi was blushing very hard and smoke appeared around her head.


    Yagami didn''t really want to ept it but she thought it was quite reasonable too, especially, Rossweisse was very beautiful.


    They were in their own thinking until they heard someoneughing.


    "Hahaha, Rossweisse is not the Boss''s lover!"


    They turned their heads and saw the director of this project.


    "Hazuki-san, how do you know about it?" Aoba asked.


    Hazuki smiled and said, "Of course, because I have stayed together with the boss."


    "WHAT!!!!"


    They looked at their perverted director. They knew what this boss usually did in the day and she was perverted to the through.


    "W - what did you do together?" Aoba asked with interest. She was a bit embarrassed but she was also curious.


    They were women that didn''t have any experience with a man and that was why they were interested in this matter.


    "Hehehe, do you want to know?" Hazuki smiled brightly at them.


    "P - please, tell us," Aoba asked.


    "Well, let me te-."


    Bang! Bang!


    Before Hazuki finished her words, she was startled by a sudden gun shot. She looked around and saw both Rin and Umiko.


    "Umiko-kun, what are you doing!!" Hazuki was pissed.


    "Hmph, don''t say something nonsense to everyone, there is no way a boss will do something strange to you," Umiko said.


    Hazuki felt hurt, "WHY!!!"


    Umiko looked at her and said, "Ask that to your heart!"


    Rin shook her head and looked at everyone, "Anyway, Boss is very kind, you don''t need to worry about him."


    "R - really?" Hifumi asked unsurely.


    Rin nodded, "He is also a mangaka, novelist, and musician, you can get his autograph if you want."


    "Really? He is a mangaka?" Hajime was amazed.


    Rin nodded, "Yeah, I will tell you about him...." She started to tell everyone about his identity.


    The women who heard his story became even more curious about their boss but also nervous at the same time since they wanted to give a good impression to him.

 Chapter 367: Dont Fire Us!

    Yuuki had arrived in front of the Eagle Jump and he would go to the toilet first. He said to both Kuroka and Rossweisse to enter first. He went to the toilet and felt relieved. He went outside and saw a girl around middle school.


    She also noticed him and looked quite nervous.


    "Hello, are you a family of someone here?" Yuuki asked.


    "A - ah, no, I am working here," the girl said.


    Yuuki was quite surprised, "Really? How old are you?"


    "I - I am 19 years old this year," the girl said.


    "You''re older than me," Yuuki was surprised. He didn''t expect the girl in front of him who looked like someone in her middle school was actually someone who was older than him.


    "Y - you''re younger than me?" the girl was also surprised since she saw him looking very tall. She looked at him again and curious about what he was doing in this ce, "What are you doing here?"


    Yuuki looked at this girl and thought to tease her. He was sure this girl would pass out or wouldn''t believe that he was the boss of thispany. He smiled and said, "My name is Yuuki, I''m working part-time here."


    "Really? You''ve hired in this ce?" the girl looked amazed. She had never thought that Hazuki would ept a male into theirpany.


    "Yeah, you can ask either Umiko or Hazuki," Yuuki said.


    "Do you know both of them?" the girl asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, can you help me to tour around thepany?"


    The girl feltfortable around him, "Sure, let me help you."


    They went together to thepany while talking to each other.


    "So your name is Aoba?" Yuuki asked.


    Aoba nodded, "Yes, you can call me that."


    "You''re older than me, how about I call you Aoba big sister?" Yuuki asked.


    Aoba was stunned, "B - big sister?" She blushed and thought that it was kind of nice for someone to call her that.


    "Well, I am joking since you''re a senior, I should call you Aoba-senpai," Yuuki said.


    "A - Aoba-senpai?" Aoba also felt this name was kind of nice. She felt that big sister and senior were kind of good. She was kind of the youngest in thispany even though he was a man but she feltfortable around him. She became spirited and said, "Yosh! This Aoba-senpai will guide you to thepany!!!"


    Yuuki thought this girl was kind of simple, "Thank you, Aoba-senpai."


    Aoba became happy and guided him directly.


    "This is the meeting room!"


    "This is the toilet!"


    "This is the receptionist!"


    "This is the canteen!"


    Aoba wanted to ack like a dependable senior since this would be her first time to have a junior at work. She also liked how he treated her and didn''t mind to show him around, even though she didn''t have experience with guys but she could tell that he was very attractive. She felt that he was quite simr to the winner of ''Amateur Music Tournament'' but she thought it was impossible.


    "Aoba, who is that?"


    When both of them entered the canteen they saw a group of two talking to each other.


    "Ah, Hajime-san, Yun-san, this is Yuuki, he is working part-time as the debugger from today," Aoba introduced him.


    "Hello," Yuuki smiled at both of them.


    "Hello.." Hajime was still fine since she had some experience with a guy before but it was different from Yun.


    "H - hello...." Yun was very shy when she looked at this young man. She had never talked to men besides her father and her little brother.


    "I will take some cakes from the refrigerator, please wait here," Aoba said.


    Yuuki nodded and sat in front of both Hajime and Yun. He introduced himself again, "My name is Yuuki, I will be working as a debugger, nice to meet you."


    Hajime was a bit shy but she nodded, "Yes, my name is Hajime Shinoda, you can call me, Shinoda, I am working in the motion team." She looked at Yun who was still nervous, "Yun, introduce yourself."


    "A - ah, yes, my name is Yun Iijima, I am from the graphics team, n - nice to meet you," Yun said shyly.


    "Nice to meet you, Hajime, Yun," Yuuki said.


    "Are you a high school student, Yuuki?" Hajime asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, I am working a part-time job here."


    "How can you work here? I thought only women could be working here," Hajime asked.


    Aoba also came to them while bringing a cake, "Yes, I am also curious."


    Yun also looked at him since she was curious too. She had never thought that a young man would enter thispany.


    They knew the personality of Hazuki who only liked women rather than guys. They thought it was kind of impossible for men to be epted in this ce. They had never thought it was their new boss since he was very young.


    "Hmm, it is a long story, but you can say that I met with Umiko a few days ago and she offered me this job," Yuuki said.


    "Umiko-san?" They thought about the airsoft gun maniac in the programming team.


    "Yeah, I have heard that they needed a hand to help them and here I am," Yuuki said and added, "Why are you in the canteen? Are you not working?"


    They were like someone who was caught red-handed.


    "A - ah, I am helping you to look around thepany, that is why I am here," Aoba said.


    "Well, Yuuki, let me give you a lesson from the senior, sometimes break is also very important," Hajime said sagely.


    Yun felt something bad and she decided to keep silent. She stood up and said, "I - I will go back first."


    "Eh??? Yun, why don''t we make tea first?" Hajime said.


    Yuuki though these girls were really quite cute and he knew that these girls wouldn''t skip their work. They were here because they wanted to guide or talk with him. He wanted to see how their reaction was when they knew he was the boss of thispany.


    They were talking to each other until they heard a scream from the entrance of the canteen.


    "BOSS!!!"


    Hazuki ran very fast and hugged his waist.


    Aoba, Hajime, and Yun were stunned. They looked at both of them with an incredulous expression.


    "H - Hazuki-san, who is the boss?" Aoba asked with a shaky tone.


    Hazuki kept hugging him while saying, "Ah, let me introduce him, the nner of Pokemon, the owner of Eagle Jump, Yuuki, he is your boss."


    Yuuki smiled at them, "Hello..."


    Aoba, Yun, and Hajime looked at him in horror. They only thought of one thing in their heads, "PLEASE, DON''T FIRE US!!!"

 Chapter 368: Boss, please punish me!

    His expression was very serious, "Hoo, I have only known that my employee actually likes to skip their works."


    Aoba, Hajime, and Yun had a scared expression on their faces. They thought that he was an amiable junior but suddenly he became a demon king in front of them.


    Hazuki felt that the situation became serious but when she saw a smirk on his face. She knew that he was teasing them. She decided to y along with him, "Please, forgive them, boss, I will take the responsibility for them."


    "HAZUKI-SAN!!" They felt moved by her words.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrows, "Isn''t it your responsibility? You didn''t educate them thoroughly." He thought that this woman would y along with him.


    Hazuki nodded, "Yes, this is my responsibility and I will do anything for you!"


    Yuuki looked at her body and said, "Hooo? You will do anything? Really?"


    Hazuki shuddered and blushed when she felt his gaze on her body.


    The three of them felt like they had seen this scene in the TV drama before. They saw an employee taking responsibility for their boss and teased them or did something shameful. They couldn''t bear it and they also felt that they needed to be punished too.


    "P - please, punish us too!" Aoba said.


    "Y - yeah, we have a responsibility too!" Hajime said.


    "Please!" Yun also said.


    Three of them were very nervous at the same time.


    Hazuki and Yuuki looked at each other and started to chuckle.


    Three of them were startled when they heard a chuckle from them. They looked up and saw both of them were smiling at them.


    "Well, enough, I have fun teasing you guys," Yuuki said with a smile.


    "Well, they''re very cute," Hazuki nodded.


    Their faces became red and they felt embarrassed.


    "H - Hazuki-san, Yuuki, I think that is a little too much to tease us like that," Aoba said.


    "That''s right! I am very scared that you will fire us!" Hajime said withint.


    Yun sighed in relief that it was a joke.


    Yuuki looked at them, "Anyway this is working time, you shouldn''t use skip it, I will be merciful now, but there is no next time, okay?"


    "YES!!" Aoba, Hajime, and Yun said at the same time. They said goodbye to them and continued their works. They didn''t want to be teased again by both of them and they also knew that he was very merciful but at the same time he was strict. They didn''t want to test his bottom lines and needed to work hard.


    Hazuki looked at them and said, "Do you have to be that strict?"


    Yuuki nodded and looked at her, "Yes, of course, didn''t you also have fun teasing them?"


    "W - well, that''s true," Hazuki said nervously. She would be lying if she didn''t have fun to tease them together with him. She thought their nervous expression was very cute but she was also excited when he looked at her with predator''s eyes. She felt her body shuddering and excited at the same time. She put her fingers on his chest and said slowly, "Hey, don''t you want to punish me again?"


    Yuuki looked at her and felt this woman was really perverted. He looked around and there was no one around them. He smiled and caressed slowly, "Really? Do you want to be punished? What kind of punishment do you want?"


    Hazuki thought her body was responding to his teasing. She couldn''t hide her excitement but she put a pitiful expression on her face, "B - boss, please, don''t do this to me."


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Aren''t you the one who invited me? It is toote for you to back down, let me give you a punishment so you won''t make a mistake again in the future."


    "B - boss, please," Hazuki blushed very hard. She was in aplete mess and excited at the same time. She wanted him to bully her thoughts and the feeling of someone who was younger bullied her was quite addictive.


    Yuuki wanted to p her naughty butts but he stopped since he felt someone walked toward them. He put a distance from her and sat on the chair as if nothing happened.


    Hazuki was stunned and felt unsatisfied since he stopped. She wanted toin but stopped when she heard a voiceing.


    "Ah, Yuuki, Hazuki, this is where you are."


    Hazuki and Yuuki looked like they were Rossweisse, Yagami, Rin, and Umiko there.


    "We have been searching for you around, you know," Yagami said.


    "Really, we need to talk about the game," Rin said.


    Rossweisse, "Let''s go to the meeting room."


    Umiko looked at both of them suspiciously, "What are you doing here?"


    "Well, we''re talking about a new project after Pokemon is finished," Yuuki said.


    Hazuki nodded in agreement, "Yes, we''re talking about the next project."


    "Heee? What kind of game is it?" Yagami was quite curious.


    Hazuki was panicked. She tried to think about what kind of perfect idea for the next game but she couldn''t think of anything since her mind was still in mess after that teasing y earlier. She only hoped that he could think of some good idea to fool them.


    "It''s probably about a shooting game," Yuuki said.


    "Shooting game?" Everyone was surprised.


    Yuuki nodded, "I have the concept but let''s talk about thatter, we finish the pokemon first or else we won''t start the other project."


    They nodded and felt relieved that he had another idea for the next project. They were afraid that the next game would be in a while but it seemed that they didn''t need to worry.


    "Anyway, actually, this is your job right, Hazuki? Why don''t you give me 50 game ns and show them in a weekter," Yuuki said while looking at Hazuki.


    "WHAT? 50 GAME PLAN? ARE YOU SERIOUS??'' Hazuki was panicked.


    "Aren''t you the one who wants me to punish you?" Yuuki asked.


    "W - well," Hazuki started to panic.


    Yuuki looked at Umiko and said, "Umiko, can you supervise her?"


    Umiko nodded at him, "Don''t worry, I will supervise her every day." She said while taking her airsoft gun.


    "UMIKO!! YUUKI!!" Hazuki panicked and felt regret to ask a punishment from him.


    They ignored her and went to the meeting room.

 Chapter 369: Game Selling Plan

    Everyone walked to the meeting room. They needed to talk about the Pokemon project since this project would decide everything for theirpany.


    Rossweisse and Hazuki sat beside him and then Yagami, Rin, and Umiko.


    They were talking about whether they should choose between Sony or Nintendo since both of them had offered them a deal. Both of them had their own advantages and they also had offered them quite a benefit, especially Sony.


    "Hmm, Sony''s offer is quite good," Umiko said. She was quite amazed that Sony would offer them quite a lot of benefit from theirpany.


    "That''s true, but I''m inclined toward Nintendo," Rin said.


    "Can you tell me why?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Hmm, how to say, I have researched that a lot of children and teenagers bought a Nintendo console rather than Sony," Rin said and brought a doc.u.ment about the selling of game consoles. She had to work hard to get this data from the game store and the inte.


    Everyone started to read the doc.u.ment and nodded, even though Sony would give them a lot of benefits but it would be a waste if the game didn''t sell that well.


    Yuuki was also inclined toward Nintendo since pokemon was a Nintendo game from his past life, though, he didn''t mind to change it to Sony if they were better but it didn''t seem so.


    "I have also searched and heard that Sony is desperate to make their game division try to have our game to push their sales," Rin said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Well, we will have Nintendo, you agree right?"


    They nodded and agreed to use Nintendo to sell this game. They wouldn''t sell the right of this game since they knew pokemon was a really profitable game, especially when there were both amus.e.m.e.nt parks in this country and the anime that would be aired in summer. They could make the series of this game and for other console games too in the future.


    Next, they were talking about how to sell this game, they would sell it in both the digital version and the physical version.


    Yuuki actually wanted to sell his game in digital version since in his opinion digital version was easier to sell. His ''Valkyrie Profile'' was still giving him quite a lot of ie since many people kept buying it.


    "Many people want to buy the physical version, especially since we also have a limited edition," Hazuki said.


    The physical version will have two versions, the difference will be more pokemon in the limited edition and of course, the price will be higher.


    They would also decide to make their own website to sell their own digital version and physical version.


    Yuuki thought that it was better to sell it himself since he had to divide 15% of his profit to the gaming online shop tform.


    It didn''t sound like much, but when the sale hit a number of 1 million or more then it would be outrageous numbers.


    They spent a few hours in the meeting room to make sure this game wouldn''t fail. They also thought about how to promote this game.


    "You need to promote this game to your SNS," Hazuki said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Of course." His SNS was very popr especially with his identity as a mangaka, novelist, and musician many people following his SNS.


    They also needed to call Nintendo to talk about their coboration.


    Yuuki thought that he would set up a special program on the Amagi Brilliant Park to make it even more popr. He could connect the game with the amus.e.m.e.nt park so when the guests came with their console game they would be able to get a rare pokemon in the amus.e.m.e.nt park. He could see a lot of peopleing there to get their pokemon.


    Aoba was curious about the meeting, "I wonder, how is the meeting."


    "A - Aoba-chan, you can see the meeting from theputer," Hifumi said.


    "Eh? Really?" Aoba was surprised.


    "Yes, but I think they will be over soon," Hajime said.


    "Sigh, I wonder if I made a bad impression on the boss," Yun said with a depressed expression.


    Aoba and Hajime also sighed at the same time.


    "H - how is the boss? I - is he a bad or good?" Hifumi looked at them with a nervous expression. She had never talked to men besides her father or driver.


    Yun thought for a bit and said, "He is nice and young." Her cheeks were a bit red when she remembered her boss.


    Hajime nodded, "Yes, do you see his muscle, I am sure, he has done a lot of exercises to have such a muscle."


    Aoba looked around and said slowly, "N - now, I have to think about it, I think I saw a tattoo on his back."


    "TATTOO!!!!" They were surprised.


    "Really?" Hajime asked. She was quite curious about what kind of tattoo he had on his back.


    "H - Hajime, don''t you think our boss is kind of mysterious?" Yun asked. She felt her boss wasn''t as simple as a high school student.


    "W - well, maybe he is mercenary in the night and battle against many gangs or supernatural world!!" Hajime said with an excited expression.


    They looked at her and sighed.


    "You watched anime too much," Yun said. She felt dumb to think that her boss was kind of mysterious.


    "Anyway, I am curious about his tattoo," Aoba said with a curious expression.


    "A - Aoba-chan, you can''t, t - that''s rude," Hifumi said while blushing. She couldn''t imagine what her boss looked like. She was also curious but she was too nervous and scared that her boss would bully her. She started to imagine many punishments he would get to him and became embarrassed.


    "Eeeeh, Hifumi-senpai, what are you thinking?" Aoba said with a devilish expression.


    Hifumi became red and didn''t know how to react to her question.


    Hajime and Yun could only sigh at her.


    They were talking to each other until they heard his voice.


    "What are you talking about?"


    They were startled and turned their heads. They saw him again with a teasing smile on his face.


    "B - BOSS! WE''RE WORKING!!!" They stood up and said at the same time.

 Chapter 370: Hot!

    They were startled when he suddenly appeared.


    "Well, I am joking," Yuuki smiled.


    They sighed in relief.


    "D - don''t scare us, boss," Aoba said.


    "Y - yeah, we''re scared!!" Hajimeined.


    Yun also nodded along with both of them.


    Yuuki looked at them and noticed a beautiful girl that looked very nervous, "She is?"


    "Ah, let me introduce you, this is our senior, her name is Hifumi Takimoto," Aoba said.


    "Aawaawwawa," Hifumi was too nervous to say anything to him.


    Yuuki chuckled and somehow Hifumi reminded him of someone. He took his phone and typed something on it.


    They were surprised and curious about why he suddenly took his phone and started to type. They were waiting for a while and they saw him show his phone screen to Hifumi.


    "Hey, my name is Yuuki, you don''t need to be afraid," Yuuki typed on his phone screen.


    Hifumi was surprised that he did this to her. She took her phone and typed something on it, "Yes! My name is Hifumi! Nice to meet you! I won''t be afraid again! (=^?¦Ø?^)y£½"


    "Hey, that''s nice, emoticon, can you teach me?" Yuuki typed.


    Hifumi typed again on her phone, "Yes! Leave it to me! ©c(*¨R¦Ø¨Q)?"


    They started to talk with each other using their phones.


    Aoba, Hajime, and Yun looked amazed at their boss since their boss could talk with Hifumi-senpai who was very nervous most of the time, though, using a phone but it was still amazing. They looked very happy to talk to each other even though they didn''t say anything.


    This kind of conversation reminded him of when he was talking with Shouko in the past.


    It always became one of his sweet memories, though Hifumi was more expressive than Shouko.


    Aoba, Hajime, and Yun felt ignored and ate dog food when they saw them talking to each other. They felt that having a boyfriend would be nice.


    "AAAHH!!! BOSS!! DON''T TAKE MY HAREM AWAY!!!!"


    Suddenly a loud scream startled everyone. They saw someone run very fast and jumped into him.


    Yuuki who turned his body was mmed right into his sr plexus, "Ugh..." He twitched his lips and looked at her with a helpless expression, "Hazuki..."


    Hazuki opened her arms wide and stood in front of Hifumi, "Boss, you''re unfair! They''re my cute girls! They''re my harem! Don''t take them away from me!"


    Aoba, Hajime, Yun, and Hifumi twitched their lips at the same time. They sighed at the action of their director and felt embarrassed at the same time. They wanted to tell everyone that they didn''t know this person but unfortunately they couldn''t do it since they knew she was their director.


    "Right, Takimoto-kun? You''re my harem, right?" Hazuki turned her head and looked at her with a hopeful expression.


    Hifumi who was being asked but a cold expression on her face and could make anyone shudder when they saw her.


    Hazuku shuddered but also excited at the same time but she was sad actually, "Uwaaaa!! Yuuki!!! Please, console me!! Takimoto-kun is very cold at me!!!" She hugged him while crying on his chest.


    Yuuki felt helpless at this woman who was clearly older than him.


    Aoba, Yun, Hajime, and Hifumi hadplex expressions on their faces when they saw Hazuki hugging him. They felt quite jealous when Hazuki could hug him freely.


    "Yuuki, let''s go back," Rossweisse called him.


    Yuuki nodded, "Bye everyone, let''s meet again." He had to prepare for tomorrow''s date since he would go on a date with Akeno. He prepared to walk only his body was still being hugged by Hazuki. He looked at her and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Hazuki looked at him and asked, "Can you stay for a while?"


    Yuuki thought for a bit and nodded, "It is okay, we can talk for a while."


    Hazuki felt happy and said, "You need to know them and I am sure they are curious about you as well." She looked at everyone.


    They nodded at her and wanted to know him too.


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, you can ask anything as long as it is not something private."


    "Me!" Hajime raised her hand, "I have a question for you, boss!"


    "What is it?" Yuuki asked.


    "Do you have a girlfriend?" Hajime asked with blush.


    They were blushing at the same time but they were also curious.


    Yuuki nodded, "I have."


    They knew that he would have a girlfriend but they didn''t expect to feel disappointed since they thought a good man had been stolen everywhere.


    "A - are you really the creator of both Fairy Tail and One Piece?" Yun asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, you can say that."


    "B - but I have heard that the creator of this manga is also a singer, I have also looked at his concert in ''Amateur Music Tournament'', but why you''re face a bit different?" Yun asked.


    "Oh, maybe because of this," Yuuki took off his sses and looked at everyone, "How is this?"


    They looked at him and knew his face was very familiar. They had seen him from the concert of ''Amatuer Music Tournament'' and some photos from a website of both Shounen Jump and Fushikawa Shoten.


    They continued to ask a question until it was quitete.


    Yuuki wanted to go back but Aoba asked him for a request.


    "C - can you show me your tattoo?" Aoba asked.


    Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Why?"


    "W - well, I have never seen it before and I am curious," Aoba said.


    Yuuki thought for a while and didn''t think it was a problem, "Well, let''s go to the bathroom, I will show it there."


    "WAIT!! SHOW IT HERE! I WANT TO SEE IT TOO!!" Hazuki said with erratic breath.


    Yuuki looked at her and said "You pervert..."


    "Anyway, show it to us!!" Hazuki said.


    Yuuki took off his shirt and showed it to them for a second. He wore his shirt again and took both Kuroka and Rossweisse away, "Don''t forget to lock the building."


    They nodded at him while they closed their noses. They felt that they would get a nosebleed.


    "Hot! He is hot!!" Hazuki still remembered his body.


    They nodded unconsciously at her.

 Chapter 371: Date with Akeno 1

    Akeno had been living in his house in Kuoh together with Koneko. She was preparing her luggage since both of them would go out together. She didn''t know where he would bring her but she was excited.


    "Akeno-san, are you going to leave me alone?" Koneko put on a pitiful expression. She had been living with her and would feel lonely if Akeno left her especially when Akeno went on a date with him.


    Akeno put a gentle expression on her, "Koneko, I will bring you a lot of souvenirster, you can stay with Asia, Xenovia, and Rias."


    Koneko sighed and nodded, "Please, bring me a lot of souvenirs!"


    Akeno nodded, "Yes, don''t worry." She smiled lightly and felt quite excited.


    Koneko sighed and felt jealous of her.


    Yuuki was also preparing some of his luggage since he would stay a night with Akeno. He skipped school since this thing was more important.


    "Which girls will you go out with?" Utaha asked.


    "Hmm, maybe you have never seen her, her name is Akeno," Yuuki said.


    "Akeno?" They were curious about what kind of girl this girl was.


    "Well, she is kind of a masochist but she is very kind," Yuuki said.


    "MASOCHIST!!" They were startled.


    "Achoo!" Akeno sneezed and felt irritated all of sudden.


    "What''s wrong, Akeno-san?" Koneko asked.


    "Nothing, I just feel like he is talking about me now," Akeno snorted.


    Koneko put a confused expression on her face and helped her put some clothes into the luggage.


    Suddenly a magic crest appeared in the living room.


    "Akeno, Koneko," Rias came together with everyone.


    "Rias, Asia, Xenovia, Kiba, Issei, what are you doing here? Aren''t you going to school?" Akeno asked.


    "There is no way we will go to school when you are going on a date," Rias said. She was very curious about Archer and wanted to see his face.


    "Do you want to see his face?" Koneko asked.


    "Of course, I want to see such a strong man!" Xenovia said.


    "Can we?" Kiba asked.


    Koneko and Akeno shook their heads together.


    "No, we can''t," Koneko said.


    "If he wants to show his face to you, he will do it but if he doesn''t want to, please, don''t force him," Akeno said with a serious expression. She knew why he wanted to hide his identity and she agreed with his decision.


    "Why does he want to hide his identity? He is very strong! Do you think anyone can beat him?" Issei asked. He had talked with Ddraig and he knew that Archer was very powerful.


    "It is because he is powerful, it will be troublesome if people know about him," Akeno said.


    They thought for a while and thought it was quite understandable. If someone knew about his identity then there would be a lot of troublesome things happening especially when there was the Khaos Brigade. They were sure that that organization would try to recruit or attack him when they knew his identity.


    They sighed and felt jealous since he could still live normally and didn''t have to worry about the attack of the Khaos Brigade.


    Yuuki had already prepared most of the thing and he changed his costume. He put on his mask and made his hair longer.


    "Have you brought everything?" Utaha asked.


    "Yes, I have, thank you," Yuuki said and kissed her.


    Utaha epted it and said, "Next time, bring us to meet this girl."


    Yuuki nodded, "Of course, I will bring her when she is ready."


    They had heard that this new girl was a devil and they were curious about her. They had never seen a devil in their life and wanted to see one.


    "Then I will go now, I will bring you a souvenir," Yuuki said to them. He kissed Yukana, Ranko, and Shouko. He was ready to teleport but he was stopped by Yukana.


    "Wait! You forget something!!" Yukana said.


    "Hmm, did I forget something?" Yuuki was confused.


    Yukana took something from her pocket and gave it to her, "Don''t make her pregnant."


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he saw a pack of condoms in his hand. He looked at them with disbelief expression and sighed, "Thank you." He teleported to his home on Kuoh.


    They looked at him gone and also wanted to go out.


    "Aaah, I also want to go out too!!" Ranko said.


    "Well, we will have our time, let''s go to school or we will bete," Utaha said.


    Makoto wanted to say something but she decided to talk about itter when he had gone home.


    "What''s wrong, Makoto?" Shouko noticed her.


    "Ah, I want to make a garden and I want to ask his permission," Makoto said.


    "Garden?" They were curious.


    Makoto nodded, "Yes, we had a mandrake earlier, I thought to make a garden to nt it there."


    They still remembered the mandrake and shuddered. They looked at each other and nodded.


    "I think it is right that you should wait for him to go home first," Ranko nodded.


    "Yes, maybe he can help you with gardening, he seems quite knowledgeable about it," Utaha said.


    Rossweisse also joined, "Well, I can help you too at that time but we need his permission first."


    Makoto nodded in response.


    "Do you know where he will go?" Shouko asked.


    "If I''m not wrong, it should be Shizuoka," Yukana said.


    "Shizuoka? Is there something special there?" Rossweisse asked. She was curious since she didn''t have a chance to go out together.


    "Hmm, I don''t know, but I think the scenery there is very beautiful," Utaha said unsurely.


    They were thinking for a bit and suddenly they heard a scream.


    "Aaaaah!! We''rete!!"


    They looked at the clock and panicked. They hurriedly went out of their house and went to school.


    Rossweisse didn''t panic since she wasn''t in a hurry to visit the Fushikawa Shoten. She needed to help Machida with his new book.


    "Good morning, Rossweisse."


    Rossweisse was stunned. She turned her head and saw this girl, "Kato, don''t scare me! Don''t you be in a hurry to go to school?"


    Kato nodded with her rxed expression, "It is okay, I am sure the teacher won''t notice me."


    Rossweisse wasn''t sure how to respond and said, "W - well, good luck at your school."


    Kato nodded, "You too, good luck to enter his harem."


    Rossweisse blushed, "W - what are you talking about! Hurry up and go to school or you will bete!"


    Kato gave her a light smile and nodded. She walked to her school slowly.


    Rossweisse sighed and wondered whether Kato really had sacred gear or not. She didn''t even notice her presence earlier. She was sure that Kato could be a strong Valkyrie if she joined.

 Chapter 372: Date with Akeno 2

    Akeno and everyone was waiting for him toe.


    "Where is he?" Issei was impatient.


    "Issei, be patient," Rias said to him.


    Suddenly they saw someone appear in the living room. They knew him very well and didn''t feel surprised.


    "Are you ready?" Yuuki looked at Akeno.


    "Yes," Akeno nodded and walked near him.


    They would teleport but stopped because someone called them.


    "Wait!!" Rias asked him.


    Yuuki looked at her and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Rias looked at him and asked, "Is it true that there is something wrong with Diodora?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Be careful with him."


    Rias nodded at him and needed to be careful in her next ratings game.


    Yuuki looked at Koneko and said, "Have you practiced your new power?"


    Koneko nodded, "Yes!" She was excited and wanted to show him her new power.


    "Can you show me?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course, nyaa," Koneko said and transformed. Her hair became longer and her hair became silver. She held arge javelin on her hand and looked quite heroic.


    Yuuki nodded, "Good, then I don''t need to worry."


    They had seen Koneko''s new power and they were curious how he could take out many powerful items with ease.


    "Who are you exactly?" Rias couldn''t help but ask him. She was already on her limit and wanted to know his identity.


    Yuuki smiled and said, "It is a secret."


    Rias sighed and asked, "Then can you give us some of those magic equipment?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "No way, these things are quite rare, you should train your own power, your destruction magic is already very powerful, you can train in either control or destructiveness, your other peerages should focus on the thing that they''re good at." He took Akeno''s hand and said, "Anyway, I will take Akeno for a day, I will take care of her, don''t worry."


    Rias still feltplicated but nodded at him.


    "Thank you, Rias," Akeno smiled.


    Both of them were ready to go out until someone called them.


    "WAIT!!!"


    Yuuki and Akeno turned their heads and saw Xenovia called them. They were curious about why she called them.


    "What''s wrong, Xenovia?" Akeno asked curiously.


    "Akeno-san, you forget something," Xenovia said.


    "Really? What is it?" Akeno asked with a confused expression.


    "Here''s a pack of condoms," Xenovia said and added, "Good luck!"


    Akeno blushed and Yuuki twitched his lips.


    Issei was jealous and cried on the floor.


    Kiba and Asia tried to console him.


    Rias shook her head and felt tired, "Don''t forget to bring us souvenirs!"


    "Yes," Akeno nodded.


    "Let me take care of your luggage," Yuuki took her luggage and ced it on his pocket dimension. Both of them went together and teleported to the tram station.


    They looked at them teleported and felt quiteplex.


    "Is this okay, Buchou?" Kiba asked. He had been wondering who his identity was but no one was able to know his identity.


    Rias also knew that it was difficult to know his identity but she was very curious. She wanted to know his identity and this curiosity was killing her. She looked at Issei who was still crying and sighed. She shook her head and said, "Let''s go to school."


    Rias knew that she would make their rtionship awkward if she started to force her way. She knew that he had a lot of magic and his power was still a mystery, especially when he could beat Loki easily. She had asked her brother who would win between Archer and him, but her brother only gave her a tired smile.


    "It is better to not make him an enemy," Rias still remembered his words.


    They didn''t continue to stay further and went to school together. They were quite busy since they would fight Diodora and it was better to use their energy to train rather than search for his identity.


    Yuuki and Akeno had arrived at the tram station. He used his magic to feel whether he was being tailed or not. He felt that he was safe and untransformed his disguise.


    Akeno looked at him in surprise, "Is it okay to not wear your disguise?"


    Yuuki nodded, "It is okay, I have checked it and it is fine."


    "Well, if you say so," Akeno nodded and smiled, "Where are we going?"


    "Shizuoka," Yuuki said.


    Akeno was surprised, "Really? What are we doing there?"


    "Well, I want to rx for a bit and tour around the town together with you," Yuuki said.


    Akeno nodded, "It seems interesting, let''s go!"


    They didn''t use their teleportation magic. Instead, they used a tram to go there.


    It would take an hour for them to arrive in Shizuoka station but it was fine since they enjoyed the trip. They were talking, flirting, and he was happy to eat he packed lunch that she had made for him. He thought that Akeno was quite suitable for his wives.


    "Are you not going to tell everyone about your identity?" Akeno asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, maybe if I take Rias to be my wife, I will think about it."


    "You dare!!" Akeno said with a fierce expression.


    "Hahaha, I''m joking," Yuukiughed.


    Akeno looked at him and said, "Rias has already fallen in love with Issei, there is no way that you will be able to make her fall in love with you."


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and asked, "Hmmm, really?"


    Akeno who looked at his expression started her doubt her statement. She knew this man was beast and knew that his charm was big. If he didn''t have a charm that there was no way that she fell in love with him, "Anyway, I won''t let you y with her!"


    "Okay! Okay! Then I should y with you tonight," Yuuki smiled.


    Akeno blushed and said, "Pervert!!"

 Chapter 373: Date with Akeno 3

    They had arrived in Shizuoka and they entered another tram to go to Sumatakyou.


    "What is special about that ce?" Akeno asked.


    "Hmm, well, I have heard it from my dad," Yuuki said.


    Yes! He had heard it during his trip to Dubai. His dad had told him about that ce where he took his mother on a date during their youth. He had always been curious about that ce and wanted to take her there since he had a chance.


    Yuuki started to tell her about that ce where there was a lot of canyon with abundant nature, it also had a ''Suspension Bridge of Dreams'' that was built over the blue river, and unmanned ''Okuoikojo Station'' floating over ake.


    "It is also a perfect ce for photography," Yuuki took his camera and showed it to her.


    Akeno understood why he had told her to wear something that easy to walk since they would explore around the ce. She was also curious about that ce since she heard it was from his father.


    They were riding the tram and arrived in an hour. They looked at the scenery around and felt admiration since it was very beautiful. They could feel the fresh air around them and even though it was almost summer yet they could feel it was quite cool in this ce.


    "It''ll take another 20 minutes before we get to the ''Suspension Bridge of Dreams''," Yuuki said.


    Akeno looked around and said, "There are quite a few people here."


    "That''s because this bridge is quite popr," Yuuki said and added, "The name is derived from the ''The Fantastical Bridge You''d Seen In a Dream'' but it could also be ''The Bridge You''d be Scared Crossing In Nightmare'' too."


    Akeno nodded, "I see, I guess the bridge has a different meaning for different people."


    They continued to walk and heard some people talking to each other.


    "That bridge sure was scary."


    "You said it!"


    "Did you make a wish? The Bridge is said to grant love to those who make a wish at the center of it."


    Akeno and Yuuki looked at each other and smiled.


    "It is certainly kind of romantic," Akeno said.


    Yuuki nodded, "It seems it is not wrong to bring you here."


    They continued to walk and saw a beautiful blue river.


    Akeno was curious and asked, "Why is the river so blue?"


    "Hmm, probably because of the Tyndall effect," Yuuki said.


    "Tyndal effect? Is it the one that we learned?" Akeno asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I have only heard it but there are some fine particles that are contained in the water hit by the light only reflect the blue color wavelength, the water''s surface appearing blue is a phenomenon apparently called the ''Tyndall Effect''."


    "Hmm, you sure know a lot of things, I thought you would be dumb and spend your time flirting with girls," Akeno smiled.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "Well your name needs to be smart or else he can''t make a lot of sisters for you."


    Akeno twitched her lips and sighed. She looked at him and asked, "Can I meet your other girlfriends?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, I have also wanted to invite you to my house."


    Akeno nodded, "Then I will go thereter."


    They continued to walk and saw a beautifulke with a blue color.


    "It was beautiful," Akeno said.


    "Really? I think you''re more beautiful," Yuuki said to her.


    Akeno smiled, "It is good that you understand."


    Yuuki took his camera and took in the breathtaking scenery in front of him.


    "Let''s go there, I can''t wait to cross the bridge," Akeno said.


    Yuuki nodded and followed her.


    They understood why there would be a lot of people who woulde to this ce. They were waiting for their time to cross the bridge since the bridge was only strong enough to hold 10 people at a time. They were waiting for their queue for a while and started to cross the bridge.


    Akeno was in front of him while looking quite nervous. She didn''t expect that this bridge was quite scary but she was also excited at the same time.


    It was hard for her to maintain her bnce since the bridge was quite shaky and the nk was quite thin.


    Akeno walked quite fast since she wanted to cross the bridge as soon as possible. But suddenly she lost her bnce and fell down. She closed her eyes only she felt someone holding her body.


    "You should be careful," Yuuki said with a helpless expression.


    Akeno sighed in relief and kept holding him, "Thank you, c - can we walk together like this?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, I won''t let you go."


    Her heart suddenly throbbed and she blushed. He looked very handsome right now and she understood now the suspension bridge effect was real.


    Both of them crossed the bridge slowly until they arrived in the middle of the bridge.


    Akeno stopped and wished for both of them to have another chance to go here together.


    "Have you made your wish?" Yuuki asked.


    Akeno nodded, "Yes, I wish you to be a masochist and let me be a sadist."


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "W - well, we can try itter."


    Akeno looked at him with a smile, "Really?" She was anticipating for that chance toe when she could have revenge on her.


    Yuuki sighed but nodded, "But I will bully you thoroughly before that."


    Akeno blushed, "You bully!!!"


    "But you like it, right?" Yuuki whispered with a teasing tone.


    Akeno shuddered and wanted to cross the bridge as soon as possible or else he would bully here in this ce, "A-anyway, let''s go! There is still a lot of people behind us!!"


    "Yes," Yuuki smiled and continued to walk while holding her hand.

 Chapter 374: Date with Akeno 4

    They had arrived on the other side of the bridge and decided to continue their journey.


    Akeno still remembered the bridge and said, "That bridge sure was pretty, but my legs are still shaking until now..." She looked at him and asked, "Did you take a photo there?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, you can look at it."


    Akeno was curious and looked at the photo in his camera. She looked at each of the photos and amazed at the beautiful scenery that caught in each of the photos, "Give me those photos when we go back."


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I will print it firstter and send it to you."


    Both of them continued and walked toward the special station in this ce.


    "So we''re riding that train?" Akeno asked.


    "Yeah, the red frame of that train is really retro," Yuuki said.


    They entered the train and sat next to each other.


    The sound of the train was really loud and it was hard for both of them to talk to each other.


    They only saw the scenery while holding hands with each other.


    "ARRIVING AT OKUOIKOJO STATION."


    They had arrived and went down to the Okuoikojo station.


    Akeno had never been here and was pretty much amazed, "Feels like we came to somece awesome.."


    Yuuki nodded, "As the name suggests, it''s a station above theke, it''s like an unexplored area, the only people that get off at this unmanned station are tourists."


    Akeno nodded and felt that it was only her and him in this ce. She felt that they were the only ones who lived here.


    They explored this station and rang the bell that granted sess in love, even though, they didn''t really believe it but they were in kind of mood to ring it together. They saw a cottage and bought some drink there. They rested for a while and continued their journey.


    Actually, this station was nothing special, there was almost nothing in this ce, though there was another bridge that connected this station and scenery ce on another ind.


    They decided to walk since they wanted to enjoy the scenery around. They walked on another bridge but this time it wasn''t as scary as the suspension bridge but it was still pretty high.


    "How tall is this bridge?" Akeno asked.


    "They say it is about 70 meters from the bottom of theke," Yuuki said.


    "It is surely very high," Akeno said with a pale expression.


    Yuuki looked at her weirdly, "You can fly right, what are you scared about?"


    Akeno looked at him and snorted.


    Yuuki smiled and said, "I am joking, let''s go over there."


    Akeno looked at him and said, "Hey, carry me."


    "You''re a big girl, do you really want me to carry you?" Yuuki asked.


    Akeno nodded, "Yes, I am pretty tired."


    Yuuki nodded and crouched down, "Sure, hop in."


    Akeno smiled and hugged his back like a ko. She teased him and pressed her b.r.e.a.s.ts tightly, "How is it?"


    "Good, I can carry you all the way," Yuuki said with a confident smile. He could feel the softness of her b.r.e.a.s.ts and the suppleness of her thigh.


    Akeno snorted, "You''re my horse now! Let''s go!!"


    "Yes, yes, princess," Yuuki said with a helpless smile. He walked while carrying her on his back. He greeted some people who also came to this ce. No one really cared about them since most of them came together, though, there were some old people who enjoyed nature alone and some adventurers who liked nature.


    They arrived at the most beautiful ce in this ce.


    Yuuki looked around and asked someone to take a photo of both of them.


    "Excuse me, can you take a photo for us?" Yuuki asked.


    The person nodded, "Sure, I don''t mind."


    Yuuki walked back to Akeno and said, "Let''s take amemorative photo together."


    Akeno nodded and also wanted the same thing. She could ce this photo in her room and remember their trip together.


    "I will take the photo, are you ready?"


    Akeno and Yuuki were close to each other and he hugged her waist.


    "Yes," they said at the same time.


    "Cheese!!" That person took a photo for both of them.


    Yuuki and Akeno felt grateful toward him and said thank you at the same time. They looked at the result of the photo and felt it was pretty good. He took another photo this time with selfie-style, Akeno was quite confused with this style since selfie was still strange.


    "Wow, give me thister," Akeno really liked the selfie photo of both of them.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, but we should get going now."


    Akeno nodded in response.


    On the way back.


    "What do you think of this ce? Were you d that we came?" Yuuki asked.


    Akeno nodded, "Yeah, they were both beyond my imagination."


    "That''s what I like to hear," Yuuki said and added, "How about we eat before we go to the hotel?"


    Akeno nodded and said, "I want to eat the Shizuoka specialty ck oden."


    They went back together while thinking that they would still remember this memory a few yearster. They would probably tell their children that this was their first date spot together.


    They had eaten the famous ck oden and went to the hot spring hotel to stay for a night. They felt it would be quite waste to not stay for a day together. They had made the reservation earlier and went together inside.


    "Yes, please, Mister and Miss Ichijou," the receptionist said.


    Akeno blushed when the receptionist called her by the name of Miss Ichijou. She wasn''t even married yet but she didn''t mind since they would do it in the future.


    Yuuki wanted to enjoy the hot spring and spent a night together with her, only he heard this voice.


    "Yuuk-Nii?"


    Yuuki only bit his lips and sighed.


    Akeno turned her head and looked at the group of kids and a fat middle-aged man. She looked at him and asked, "Do you know them?"


    Yuuki nodded, "I know them very well."


    "Ah, it is really, Yuuki-Nii!!"


    "Wait! Who is this beautiful big sister?"


    "Yuuki-Nii!! What''s wrong with your the other big sisters?"


    Conan and Agasaughed bitterly when they saw him going to the hotel with a beautiful girl.


    "Hmm, she will be the new sisters?" Haibara said while looking at him.

 Chapter 375: Actor Again?

    Yuuki introduced her to everyone, "Let me introduce you to her name is Himejima Akeno."


    Akeno looked very graceful and said, "Hello, everyone, you can call me, Akeno-Onee-Chan," She smiled and looked at Haibara with an intriguing expression. She was wondering who this little girl was since she looked very close to him. She didn''t think that Haibara was his girlfriend since she knew that he didn''t have a hobby to collect little girls.


    "Uwaaa, Onee-chan is very beautiful," Ayumi said with admiration.


    Akeno smiled, "Thank you, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Ayumi, Akeno-Onee-chan," Ayumi said.


    "My name is Genta!!" Genta said.


    "My name is Mitsuhiko!" Mistsuhiko said.


    "He is Conan and She is Haibara!!" Ayumi said.


    "And that big middle-aged man is Professor Agasa," Mitsuhiko said.


    Haibara felt jealous with her big b.r.e.a.s.ts and she could even feel that Akeno was really seductive.


    Conan was wondering how the hell that Yuuki could get a lot of beautiful girls.


    "Why are you here?" Yuuki asked.


    "I am going to meet my client here," Agasa said.


    "Client?" Yuuki was curious.


    Agasa nodded, "How about both of you following us? I will show you my invention."


    Yuuki and Akeno nodded at each other since they were curious.


    Yuuki and Akeno looked at Agasa who ced his strange invention on the hot spring.


    "The water temperature is 42.3 degrees, the hot spring water contains 25.7 milligrams of sulfur per kilogram, this hot spring is a sulfur spring, it has a positive effect on skin disease...."


    The toy liked invention said while floating on the hot spring.


    "That is pretty cute, can I buy one from you?" Akeno asked Agasa.


    "Hahaha, of course," Agasa was pretty happy that someone liked his invention.


    "What''s with the doll?" Haimura asked with a frown. She felt the doll was quite weird and wasn''t cute at all.


    Agasa put on a helpless smile and exined, "This is Ishikawa Goemon! You know, like from Goemon baths?"


    Conanughed drily, "So he''s being executed in an iron pot?"


    "Well, the design is a bit ugly," Akeno said.


    "That''s rude, even though it is true, you don''t need to say that," Yuuki said.


    Agasa cried silently while looking at his invention. He thought that his invention was the only thing that could calm him.


    "If you drink it, it can help...treat...diabetes mel...litus...and...gout..." Suddenly the doll exploded.


    Boom!


    Everyone was surprised at the same time.


    "It is just like with Goemon...." Mitsuhiko said.


    "Well, the moving parts wore down and the water leaked in," Agasa exined.


    "Can you fix it tonight?" the staff hotel asked.


    Agasa nodded, "Of course, I have brought my tools here, I will make it stronger this time."


    Yuuki looked at Akeno and said, "Let''s go to our room first."


    Akeno nodded, "Sure, I am pretty tired."


    "I will join in too," Haibara said.


    Akeno looked at this little girl with surprise and even more surprised when he agreed without hesitation. She became curious about the rtionship between him and this little girl.


    "Hey! Aren''t you done with the cleaning yet?"


    They turned their heads and saw a beautiful woman who looked quite angry.


    Yuuki looked at this woman with interest only his ear was pulled and his feet stomped by both Akeno and Haibara. They looked at him with a suspicious expression.


    "I won''t do anything," Yuuki said.


    They snorted at him in response.


    Mitsuhiko walked to the woman and asked, "U-um, are you the actress Natori Mishio by any chance?"


    Mishio looked at him and said, "Yes, I am."


    "You were ying the original love interest in the original Yaiba, right?"


    "You were very cute!!"


    "You were nice to everyone!"


    Mitsuhiko, Ayumi, and Genta were excited when they saw the actress who yed the heroine in their favorite television show.


    Mishio thought for a while and said, "Yes, I did y that ridiculous part, didn''t I?"


    "Eh???" The three of them were shocked when they heard such an unfriendly answer from her.


    "But that was a long time ago, can you not remind me of it?" Mishio shook her head.


    "Sorry kids..." A man who wore sses with beard and mustache said to them and added, "She is focusing on her part right now, she is a bit irritated now, it is even hard for me, her manager to speak to her right now." He introduced his name was Tanzawa Junsaku.


    "Part? Are you making a drama or something?"


    "Yes, in fact..." Tanzawa wanted to say something but his words were cut by an old man.


    "It is thetest masterpiece in the blood steam hitman series that''s gonnae out next year! Source of scarlet!!" He said and added, "And of course, the script''s written by me, Tetsuyama Ganji, hmph, but I guess you kids don''t know who I am..."


    Agasa who looked at this old man was excited, "I do! I do! So you''re finally remaking the ''Source of Scarlet''?"


    "What is a blood steam hitman?" Yuuki asked Conan.


    "It is about a hitman who takes a job in the hot spring town and dyes the steam with red with blood, hence the name..." Conan started to exin the series to them.


    "Hee, you''re a pretty knowledgeable person," Akeno praised.


    "Hehehe," Conan onlyughed at her praise.


    The film didn''t continue since there wasn''t any perfect actor who fit with the image of the middle aged man in the film.


    Yuuki could understand why Agasa was excited since they had found the middle age actor who would y this film


    They also saw the one who would y the middle age hitman that it was another actor and his name was Teradou Unpei. They looked at them that knew the rtionship between four of them weren''t that good to each other.


    "Hoo, what''s your name? I think you can y the hostess part of this....." Tetsuyama said while looking at Akeno but stopped when he saw someone tall blocked his vision. He frowned and looked up only when he saw his face.


    "What''s wrong, old man?" Yuuki put pressure on this old man.


    Tetsuyama gulped and observed him up and down. He looked at him again, "Say how old are you?"


    "Me? I am 17 this year," Yuuki answered.


    "Hey, can someone bring a fake mustache and beard!!" Tetsuyama screamed to his team.


    "YES!!!" They hurriedly went to the makeup team.


    "Hey, what do you want?" Yuuki asked.


    "Wait for a bit, please," Tatsyuma looked very impatient toward his team, "HURRY UP!!"


    His team came up with both a fake beard and a mustache, "Sir, this is both a fake mustache and a beard."


    Tatsuyama nodded and asked, "Can you use this for a while?"


    Yuuki wasn''t going to humor him but his shirt was pulled by Akeno. He looked at her and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Try it," Akeno said.


    "Why?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m curious, try it," Akeno said.


    Yuuki shook his head and took both fake mustache and beard. He wore it on his face and looked very different from his youthful face before. He looked older and there was an aura of grown up from him.


    "W - woah!!" Ayumi was amazed at him. She thought that he could be a very cool father.


    Haibara had to admit that it wasn''t bad or it was very cool. She wanted to touch his beard and mustache.


    "It is cool! You should wear it tonight," Akeno said while caressing his beard.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and thought that Akeno had a fetish for unkempt beard and moustache since her father also had this kind of beard and mustache. He took it off and said, "I will wear it tonight, don''t worry." He gave it to the old man, "Here."


    Tatsuyama took a deep breath and said, "Say why don''t you y the middle age male actor in this show."


    They looked at him with bbergestied expression and shouted.


    "WHAT!!!!!"

 Chapter 376: Wont hide anything 1

    "What are you saying, Tetsuyama-san!!" Teradou protested. He was supposed to be the one who yed the actor in this movie. He looked at the young man with hostile expression but looked away when he saw that this young man was bigger than him.


    "Shut up! I can choose whatever I want! Don''t control me!!" Tatsuyama was angry. He snorted and looked at him, "How is it? I can make you be a star! Don''t you want to be one!!" He looked quite proud and thought anyone would jump into the offer.


    Yuuki chuckled when he heard his offer.


    Haibara and Akeno also chuckled when they heard this old man''s rambling.


    "W - why are youughing!!" Tatsuyama was angry, even though he wanted him to be an actor but this young man was too rude.


    The detective boys, Conan, and Agasa shook their heads when they thought this old man didn''t know him.


    Yuuki smiled and said, "Thank you but I have to decline your offer, let''s go Akeno, Haibara." He didn''t have a good impression of this old man and he could imagine his smug face during an interview in the future that he was the one who found him. He snorted since with his own power he could be an actor if he wanted.


    Akeno bowed politely to everyone and followed him. Haibara didn''t do the same and followed him too.


    Mishio looked at his back and felt that he was quite familiar, "Kid, who is he?"


    "He is a mangaka," Ayumi said.


    "He is novelist!!" Mitsuhiko said.


    "He is a singer!!!" Genta said.


    Tatsuyama, Mishio, Teradou, and Tanzawa were surprised when they heard his identity. They also felt that he was resembling the winner of the ''Amateur Music Tournament''.


    Tatsuyama snorted, "Hmph, just a greenhorn and you dare to put a face on me?" He wanted revenge on him.


    "It is better you forget about it," Conan said to the old man and added, "His family is Yakuza."


    Tatsuyama was surprised but he didn''t care since he also had a connection with Yakuza.


    Yuuki, Akeno, and Haibara arrived at their room.


    Akeno looked at Haibara, "Can you tell me her identity?"


    Yuuki nodded, "She is also one of my girlfriends."


    Akeno put a strange expression on her face and said, "I don''t know that you''re a lolicon." She took her phone and called someone.


    "Hello, police officer, I have just found a per-."


    "STOP!!!!" Yuuki stopped her and took her phone away from her. He closed the phone and sighed in relief. He looked at her and said, "She is not a little girl, she is actually 18 years old."


    Akeno looked at Haibara in disbelief, saying, "Really? Is it legal loli?"


    "NO!!!" This time Haibara was the one who was angry.


    Yuuki looked at Haibara and said, "Can I tell her?"


    Haibara put a difficult expression when he asked this question.


    "Oh, what is this? You make me curious," Akeno said.


    "I will also tell you her secret, then you will be even," Yuuki said.


    "Secret?" Haibara looked at Akeno with a curious expression.


    Akeno looked at him and asked, "Are you going to tell her?"


    Yuuki nodded, "It is fine, right? It is not like you try to hide it."


    Akeno nodded since she didn''t particrly hide her identity. She could also erase the memory of someone easily too.


    "Well, let me tell you that she is a devil," Yuuki said to Haibara.


    "What?" Haibara looked at him in disbelief. She thought for a bit and said, "Are you saying that you''re infatuated by her and that makes her a devil?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, it is in literal meaning, she is a devil, Akeno, can you?"


    "Ara, ara, you like to tease someone, don''t you, well, I don''t hate it, here we go," Akeno showed her devil wings on her back.


    Haibara was stunned and wiped her eyes several times. She looked at him and asked, "Is this real?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, she is a real devil."


    Haibara looked at Akeno and asked, "Can I touch it?"


    Akeno nodded, "Sure, but it is a bit sensitive."


    Haibara was a scientist and she didn''t believe in supernatural things in this world. She touched her wings and could feel it growing from her back. She had a disbelief expression and said, "It is real!!"


    "Well, it is good that you believe it," Yuuki nodded.


    Haibara looked at him and asked, "Are you a devil too?" She didn''t feel scared rather was excited when she thought that the world of the supernatural was real. She became even more curious about everything around him.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, I am not."


    "Really?" Haibara had a doubt on her face.


    "He is not the devil but he is a magician," Akeno said with a smile.


    "Magician? It is the real magician or the one on the television?" Haibara asked.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and snapped his finger then suddenly the scenery around them became a beautiful flower garden.


    "As expected, your magic is just ridiculous," Akeno said with a sigh. She looked at the scenery around and could feel it was real. She didn''t know whether it was illusion, real, or teleportation. She wasn''t even sure what was his magic.


    Haibara took the flower on the ground and smelled it, "This is real?"


    Yuuki snapped his finger again and the scenery became normal. They came back to their room as if the flower garden earlier was just a dream. He smiled, "Well, from now on, I won''t hide anything from you."


    Haibara nodded and felt happy that he told her everything. She looked at Akeno and said, "Now, it is my time to tell you everything."

 Chapter 377: Wont hide anything 2

    "Ah, before that, do you want me to change you back to your normal appearance?" Yuuki asked.


    Haibara looked at him and asked, "You can?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Of course, I can but since there is still the ck Organization, I''m afraid that you will reject it."


    "Real appearance? Interesting," Akeno looked at Haibara.


    Haibara nodded, "Sure, I am missing my old body too." She was the one who created the APTX 4869 but she still hadn''t found the permanent antidote and could only make the temporary antidote. She was quite interested in magic and wanted to know whether it could really revert her body to her 18 years old.


    Yuuki snapped his finger and used his magic on her.


    Haibara felt something warm entering her body and started to change her body slowly. She closed her eyes and felt that her body started to get bigger.


    Akeno was wondering whether it was time magic or something.


    "Done," Yuuki said while looking at her figure in the 18 year old body. He had to admit that this girl was very beautiful, especially when she didn''t wear anything.


    Haibara looked at her body with surprise. She was happy but she realized that she was still n.a.k.e.d. She hid her body and shouted, "Kyaaaa!!!"


    "Calm down! Calm down! I am your boyfriend, what are you embarrassed about," Yuuki made a nket to cover her body. He also made a set of clothes for her.


    Haibara looked at him with a red face and took the nket and the set of clothes. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. She wasn''t ready yet to give her body to him right now, "Turn your head away!!"


    "Okay, okay," Yuuki turned his head.


    "Ara ara ara, she is embarrassed how cute," Akeno said. She wanted to bully this embarrassed girl in front of her.


    Haibara shuddered when she saw the smile of Akeno. She felt that this girl must be a sadist or something. She wore her clothes hurriedly and said, "I am done."


    Yuuki turned his head and looked at her. He nodded, "You''re beautiful, though, earlier was better."


    Haibara stuck out her tongue cutely, "You wish!!" She looked at Akeno and said, "Anyway, let me tell you about my story."


    "Good, I am curious," Akeno nodded.


    Haibara started to tell her story about the ck organization, her drug APTX 4869 that could change someone into a child, her escape from the organization, and her meeting with him.


    Yuuki and Akeno listened to her story and felt moved toward her hardship. Akeno also told her about her origin and how she met him.


    Both of them started to talk to each other and ignored him who was by their side.


    Yuuki sighed and thought it was better since they could start to be friends. He remembered there was a special hot spring that was built on the top of theke.


    "How about we enter the hot spring together?" Yuuki asked.


    Both of them looked at him with a weird expression.


    "Let''s go!" Yuuki ignored their expression and brought them together.


    They sighed but didn''t reject him.


    "What about the other guest?" Haibara asked.


    "I have made them get out of that ce, we can enter with ease," Yuuki stopped and looked at her, "Do you want to go back to your child form?"


    Haibara thought for a bit and shook her head, "Let''s do itter, after the bath."


    Yuuki nodded and three of them walked toward the hot spring. He also joined them since there weren''t any guests beside them in there.


    "Haaa, howfortable it is," Yuuki said while looking at the sunset.


    "That''s true, the scenery was also beautiful," Akeno said while sitting beside him. She didn''t have any shame or whatover to show her body to him. She simply didn''t care about that and just enjoyed this moment. She looked at Haibara and said, "Ara ara, don''t be far away, how about youe closer, Ai-chan?"


    Haibara sighed and sat beside him. She rested on his shoulder and felt very secure. A lot of things happened around her and she had never thought that he was a magician. She didn''t really care since she thought it didn''t change anything beside them.


    Rather it would make them closer than before since there was nothing they hid from one to another.


    Haibara was also d that Akeno was surprisingly quite good, though, she was a bit teased.


    "Ai-chan, your b.r.e.a.s.ts are cute, let me fondle them," Akeno said and walked over to him.


    Haibara protected her b.r.e.a.s.ts and looked at her big b.r.e.a.s.ts, "Go away b.o.o.b.s monster!!" She had never seen them such big b.r.e.a.s.ts before.


    "Well, if it''s a monster then he is also one, look at how his beastes out of his towel," Akeno said.


    Haibara blushed hard and wanted to look away but she couldn''t.


    Yuuki simply ignored them since he knew he could eat them or one of them tonight. He heard that both of them were talking to each other and felt that it was quite good. He thought that he should bring everyone hereter.


    Yuuki and Akeno hade back to their room.


    Haibara had changed back to her little girl form and came back with everyone since they would be worried if she stayed with them.


    Yuuki and Akeno didn''t mind and told her toe if she wanted toe.


    Yuuki and Akeno were looking at theke while sitting on the chair in their room.


    "It was only both of us," Akeno said.


    "Yeah," Yuuki answered.


    Akeno looked at him and looked pretty nervous. She wasn''t going to be the one who took the initiative.


    Yuuki looked at her and said, "I love you." He moved closer to her and kissed her lips.


    Akeno received his kiss and they kissed each other for a few minutes. Her breath was erratic and she whispered, "Take me.."


    "As you wish," Yuuki said and carried her on the bed. He opened the cover that hid her body. He admired it for a while and was ready to make her into a woman.


    knock! knock!


    Early in the morning, their door was knocked on by someone.


    Akeno was very tired since he tossed her around.


    Yuuki woke up and kissed her forehead, "I will go out for a bit."


    Akeno nodded and came back to sleep.


    Yuuki walked toward the door and felt pissed but he knew that something had happened since he had seen someone behind the door with his magic. He opened the door and acted like he was surprised, "What''s wrong?" He saw the police in front of him.


    "Can youe with us? You have be one of the suspects in the murder case."


    Yuuki''s expression became grim but he was quite curious to see who dared to make him into a suspect.


    "Yuuki, who is it?" Akeno asked.


    "Nothing, you continue to sleep," Yuuki answered and he took a sandal, "Let''s go." He needed to solve the case and had his revenge on this guy.

 Chapter 378: Easy Case

    Yuuki arrived along with the police that brought him.


    "Onii-chan!!!" Ayumi, Genta, and Mistuhiko shouted.


    "Onii-chan is not the killer!" Ayumi said.


    "Yes, Yuuki-Nii will never do that!!" Mitsuhiko said.


    "He is very kind! He always treated me for food!!" Genta said.


    Yuuki looked at Genta with a strange expression, ''How is that rted?'' But he felt thankful at them.


    "Police officer! He is the one! He is the one who fought with Tatsuyama yesterday!!!" Teradou said while pointing his finger at him.


    Yuuki looked at this clown and remembered that he was the one who would act as the middle age man in the film of that old man. He looked at both Mishio and Tanzawa who looked away from him. He smiled at Teradou and said, "What''s your name, mob character?"


    "YOU!!!!" Teradou was angry.


    "Onii-chan, that''s rude! You should remember his name!" Ayumi said.


    "His name is Teradou Unpei, he will be the one who yed the main character in the film," Mitsuhiko said.


    Yuuki smiled at Mitsuhiko and said, "Thank you." He looked at Teradou and said, "Teradou, is it? Don''t ever think, you can have a job in this industry again." He didn''t really want to get involved in this kind of thing and he wanted to spend his morning with Akeno. But this guy destroyed his n and madeing even to the point made him into one of the suspects.


    "Don''t worry, I will solve this case!" Conan said to him.


    Yuuki snorted, "I will be the one who solves this case." He still had the mission and he needed to beat Conan seven times.


    Teradou was startled and he heard his threatening words. But he wasn''t going to back down because he believed that he was the killer.


    Yuuki looked at the police officer that he had learned that his name was Jugo Yokomizu, "Can I ask why I be the suspect?"


    Jugo nodded, "They said that you have fought with the victim yesterday, can you tell me what are you doing yesterday?"


    "I was having s.e.x yesterday until morning," Yuuki said simply and added, "You can check the condom in my room if you want."


    They were surprised and startled at the same time. They had never seen such a brazen person.


    "Yuuki!!!" Akeno ran toward him.


    Yuuki turned his head and saw her running. He had healed her earlier and made her quite healthy. "Hey, you''re still tired, why don''t you continue to sleep?"


    Akeno looked at him in disbelief, "You have be one of the suspects and you can say that to me!" She looked at the police and said, "He is staying with me until morning, there is no way that he can be a killer!"


    Haibara looked at both of them with a sigh. She had thought yesterday that both of them would have s.e.x but she didn''t expect it to be real.


    Teradou still pointed his finger and said, "They can do this crime together!"


    Mishio and Tanzawa didn''t say anything against this matter.


    Akeno looked at Teradou with a displeased expression.


    Yuuki looked at the police and asked, "Can you tell me, what is happening?"


    Jugo didn''t mind and told her about the murder case.


    Tatsuyama the screenwriter of the Source of Scarlet was killed. His body was found in the woman''s bath in the morning and their deduction he was killed before 5 in the morning. He was killed with a blunt weapon on the back of his head.


    Yuuki felt this case was quite easy since he knew the killer must have joined the group of people when Conan and everyone found the body. He looked at Mishio, Teradou, and Tanizawa. He knew the killer was one of three people in front of him.


    "Inspector! It seems one of the victim''s rings is missing!!!"


    "A ring?" Jugo asked.


    Mishio and Teradou exined that Tatsuyama always wore that ring whenever he gave his lecture since it was kind of a lucky charm.


    Jugo had told the police to check the room of four of them.


    "W - we didn''t find anything but we are sure that both he and thatdy are having s.e.x until morning," the police said with a red face.


    The situation became awkward and they weren''t sure how to react in this situation.


    Yuuki said, "Have you checked everywhere?"


    The police nodded, "Yes, we have searched in the room, the hot spring, right now, we''re searching on the bottom of theke."


    "How about you check every one finger or something?" Yuuki asked. He just asked casually but he thought it was kind of dumb for the suspect to bring the ring around.


    "Good, the four of you, show me your hands!" Jugo said to four of them.


    Yuuki, Mishio, Tanizawa, and Teradou showed their hands.


    "Oi, that bearded man, how about you flip your hand," Yuuki said.


    Tanizawa clenched his fist and sighed. He flipped his hands and showed everyone that he took the ring.


    "TANIZAWA!!!" Teradou was shocked.


    Mishio sighed in response.


    Tanizawa started his dialogue about why he had killed the man.


    Yuuki listened to him and nodded but he was still angry since he was the one who caused this whole misunderstanding. He looked at the Mishio and felt that both of them had some rtionship with each other. He wanted to do something but he felt someone pulled his pants.


    "Don''t do anything strange," Haibara said.


    Yuuki shook his head and sighed. He decided to stop his n, "Sure, don''t worry." His thought was quite dangerous and he calmed himself. He had never thought that he would think something like this.


    "Really?" Haibara looked at him with a suspicious expression.


    "Yes, don''t worry about it, the case is over and let''s end it with that," Yuuki said. He looked at Teradou and thought about what he should do about him. He still felt pissed at him but at least he wouldn''t make his career over but to his revenge.


    "Did you think of something bad?" Akeno asked.


    Yuuki smiled, "Nothing, ''let''s go back, let''s continue for a while, we need to have our morning exercise."


    Akeno snorted in response, but she still followed him back to the room.


    "C - can Ie too?" Haibara asked. She was a bit nervous but she was curious.


    "Well, sure," Yuuki nodded.


    The case was over and they continued to enjoy their trip.

 Chapter 379: Pig

    Yuuki and Akeno teleported back to their house in Kuoh. He decided to stay for a few hours before he went back to his house.


    Haibara didn''t go with them since she needed to go back with everyone.


    Conan looked at him with a displease expression since he solved the case without thinking.


    Yuuki didn''t really care about it as long as his quest was solved. He looked around the house since he didn''t have time to do that yesterday. He was the owner yet he hadn''t had a chance to live here.


    Koneko was still at the school and there were only two of them in this house.


    Akeno brought him around the house and came to her room.


    Yuuki was curious about her room until he found something strange.


    "What is this?" Yuuki looked at her ropes collections. He looked around and found wh.i.p.s, mouth gags, and even atex suit.


    "W - well, how about we try it?" Akeno said while blushing.


    p!


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and smacked the wh.i.p.s on the floor, "Come here."


    Akeno shuddered and couldn''t breathe normally. She walked toward him slowly with an excited expression on her face.


    Yuuki caressed her cheek slowly and said, "What do you want me to do with this kind of thing?"


    "Ha... Ha... Ha...." Akeno felt her hear beating face when he saw his sadist expression.


    p!


    Yuuki pped her butt quite hard and made it bounce around, "What a perverted butt." He caressed it slowly around the ce he pped.


    Akeno rested her head on his shoulder and felt weak on her legs. She couldn''t resist him and wanted him to mess her up.


    Yuuki looked at her expression and became excited. He opened his pants and said, "How about you lick it, first?"


    "Yes...." Akeno said with a sultry voice. She admired his little brother and blew it with her breath. She touched it slowly and could feel that it was warm and hard. She turned his eyes up and looked at him with seductive expression.


    Yuuki became excited and told her, "Lick it."


    Akeno opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue. Her tongue was quite long and she showed him how well that she could move her tongue. She looked at the tip of his little brother and licked it slowly. She moved her tongue from up to down while looking at him.


    "Good, you''re a good girl," Yuuki praised her while caressing her head. He knew that she was very talented but he didn''t expect to be this extent.


    Akeno felt giddy with his praise and opened her mouth wide. She needed to do this or else she couldn''t enter this beast inside her mouth.


    "Aaaaahh," Akeno swallowed the head of the dragon. Her eyes kept looking at him and her hands hugged his waist.


    Her expression made him very excited, he could see a bulge on her cheek when she swallowed his thing.


    Akeno started to do a deep throat and swallowed his entire thing. She almost lost her breath because it was too big but this didn''t stop her. It made her be excited. She felt that she was a sadist but it was wrong she was also a masochist. Her eyes became starry while slurping his thing like a lollipop.


    "...That''s good, Akeno," Yuuki felt that it was still lukewarm. He held her head and said, "Don''t get choked."


    Akeno looked at him with a confused expression until he forced her head to move. She couldn''t breathe but she didn''t stop him. Her v.a.g.i.n.a kept dripping her honey and her body felt really hot. She moved her hand and started to y with herself.


    Yuuki became uncontroble and let out the white syrup on her mouth directly.


    "Cough, cough," Akeno coughed but she still enjoyed it. She opened her mouth and showed the white cream inside her mouth and licked her lips with her tongue.


    "Aaaaah," Akeno showed him and swallowed it directly. She looked like thinking about something and gulped. She looked at him and said, "It is kind of strange taste, but..." She caressed her stomach and said with the spoiled tone, "I want it more."


    "Sure, this time, I will give you a different hole, hurry up and show your ass to me," Yuuki said to her.


    "Ara Ara, you''re very impatient," Akeno shook her butts around and crouched all four on the bed. Her honey pot was very wet and her eyes looked very anticipating something.


    "Look, who is impatient?" Yuuki said with a taste of her honey. He put it in his mouth and though the taste was somehow unique.


    "Don''t taste it!!" Akeno was embarrassed. She didn''t expect that he would taste her juice casually.


    "Well, I am just curious, you have also tasted mine earlier, you don''t need to be shy," Yuuki said while positioning himself and plunged his beast inside her.


    "W - wait, I - I m n-, aaaahhnnn!!!" Akeno m.o.a.ned when he put his thing inside.


    They started to forget their surroundings and were consumed by their desire.


    Koneko came back from the school and heard a voiceing from the Akeno''s bedroom. She used her nose and could tell that the one on the bed were both Akeno and Yuuki. She was very curious and also wanted her souvenirs. She wanted to open the door but she stopped when she heard her voice.


    "More! More! Yuuki!!" Akeno m.o.a.ned.


    "Good, you pig, you''re really greedy, huh," Yuuki said.


    Koneko blushed and ran away to her room. She put her nket over but she was still curious. She put her ears on the wall and listened to them quietly. She only hoped no one woulde before they finished.

 Chapter 380: Photos on the Camera

    Yuuki had noticed Koneko and he had also told Akeno but she didn''t stop rather provoke him to do her. He didn''t back down and they kept doing it until she fell down on the bed.


    "I''m going to go back first," Yuuki said.


    Akeno looked at him whileying on the bed, "I am like your mistress when you are satisfied, you leave me here alone." She put on quite a cute expression while pouting.


    Yuuki looked at her with a helpless smile, "Then how about you follow me back?" He didn''t mind to bring her back to his home.


    "Forget it, I am still sore, you can have fun with your other girlfriend," Akeno said while shaking her head.


    Yuuki kissed her forehead and said, "Then call me when you need something."


    Akeno nodded in response.


    "Tell Koneko that I will go back," Yuuki didn''t meet Koneko since it would be awkward to meet her when she had heard both of them having s.e.x.


    "Don''t worry, she is listening, right, Koneko?"


    Thud!!


    They heard a loud sounding from the next room. They grinned while looking at each other.


    "Bye, I will visit you again," Yuuki said and teleported back to his home.


    Akeno sighed and called Koneko, "Koneko, can you help me?" She wanted to go with him but she couldn''t, since she was Rias''s peerage, though, she wanted him toe every day and spend their night together.


    "Y - yes! Akeno-san!!!" Koneko shouted.


    Akeno smiled and though her junior was really cute. She looked around and found a box of gifts on the table beside the bed. She was curious and found out that it was from Yuuki. She opened it and saw something incredible and noted there.


    "Use this when you''re lonely?" Akeno twitched her lips and sighed. She closed the box and ced it back on the table. She couldn''t be satisfied with a toy and needed real things. She thought for a while and nodded, "I really should really visit him."


    Yuuki hade back to his home but he brought everyone to Hitotose cafe since he wanted to give the souvenirs and Kuina had asked him to check her script.


    They didn''t really mind since they hade to this ce for a while.


    "You made a script?" Utaha looked very surprised at Kuina.


    "Yes!!!" Kuina nodded happily.


    Utaha felt strange and looked at the copy of her script. She was curious and wanted to know how well her writing skill was.


    "I will check this script," Yuuki said and took a copy of the script.


    "Sure!!" Kuina nodded. She didn''t even feel nervous since she believed that her script was really good. She picked the snack and ate it with a happy expression.


    "I will read it too," Utaha said while moving closer so she could read with him.


    Everyone was doing it on their own and talking to each other.


    Yuuki had booked the entire cafe for them.


    Chiaki was happy with his patron and joined everyone to take the souvenirs.


    "Hmm, you only bought a food," Rankoined.


    "Well, what is the specialty of Shizuoka?" Yukana asked.


    They thought for a while but they didn''t know. They understood why he only bought food and snacks since there were only souvenirs that he could get there.


    "That''s right! I want to see the picture of Shizuoka!!" Makoto said.


    "Hmm, I am also curious," Shouko said. She had also joined them and picked one of the snacks.


    Yuuki took his camera and gave it to Makoto. He continued to read the script while correcting some dialogue.


    Utaha was actually amazed at Kuina. She thought this girl was only glutton and childish. She looked at her and asked, "Where does your ideae from?"


    Kuina was eating a snack that he had brought from Shizuoka. She ate it with vigor and answered her, "I, munch, re- munch, read...."


    "You should finish chewing your snack first," Utaha said with a sigh. She knew that some writers had their own quirks and even she had her own quirks.


    Kuina nodded and continued to eat the snack.


    Utaha was bbergasted looking at her eating with a happy expression. She couldn''t get mad at her rather thought that this girl was a genius.


    "I am sorry for her, Kuu-chan always likes to eat food," Hinako said. She didn''t look that nervous since she had met her before.


    Utaha nodded, "It is okay, I understand." She looked at this pink haired girl. She had never thought that the beautiful princess on the stage was this nervous girl. She had always thought that this group wasn''t that simple and all of them were very cute. She looked at him who was concentrating on reading the script.


    "Wow, it is beautiful!!" Makoto eximed loudly.


    Everyone was also curious and they also looked at the photo on the camera.


    "Ughhh, I want to see it too!!" Mayuki was short and it was hard for her to join everyone to see the photo on the camera.


    They looked at how cute Mayuki was and gave her some spots to look at the photos together.


    Chiaki looked at the picture of the suspension bridge and thought this could be used as the background model for the drama y.


    "Ugh, I want to go there too!!" Ranko said.


    "Me too, I am sure the ce is romantic," Yukana said.


    "Summer is near, so we can ask him to go there," Shouko said.


    "No, I think it would be better to go to the beach when it is summer," Yukana said.


    "That''s right! Watermelon! Sun! Volleyball! I can''t wait to go to the beach!!" Ranko said. She also wanted to tan her skin there and maybe did something incredible on the sea.


    They continued to see the photos until they saw the picture of him and a beautiful girl beside him. They felt this picture was beautiful but at the same time, they were jealous. They looked at him who was still reading a script.


    Yuuki noticed their gaze and had a confused expression, "What''s wrong?"


    "NOTHING!!!"


    They answered at the same time.

 Chapter 381: No Need in Hurry

    Yuuki exined to them that the girl on his side was Akeno that he had talked about a few days ago.


    They looked at the picture again and nodded. They also wanted to know what kind of girl Akeno was.


    Yuuki was d that he could solve the problem swiftly without any problem, though he had to promise them to bring them somewhere.


    "How is it?" Kuina asked in his opinion about her script.


    Yuuki nodded, "It is good, we need to change some of the dialogue but overall it is good, we can even start practice."


    Utaha also agreed, "You know, you should write a novel."


    Kuina nodded, "Yes, I have that n but maybe next year, right now, I want to try a food tour around the country!!" She had an incredible idea earlier since she had eaten the souvenirs that he had given her earlier. She wanted to go around the world and tasted every food there.


    *growl


    Kuina looked at her hungry stomach and picked up the snack again. She ate it with bliss and entered her own world.


    Utaha looked at her with amazement, "She is really unique, huh..."


    Yuuki though Kuina was really interesting and she looked like a dog in his mind.


    "Ano, Yuuki..."


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at Mayuki and asked, "What''s wrong, Mayuki?"


    "I want to show you my creation for the new menu in the cafe, can you try it?" Mayuki asked.


    "Sure, I want to try it," Yuuki said.


    "Let me cook it for you, wait for a bit," Mayuki said and went to the kitchen. She looked very pumped and wanted to show him her best skill.


    "You should try it, Yuuki, the new menu is good!!" Hinako said with starry eyes.


    "I agree, Mayuki is working hard on this recipe," Chiaki said.


    "Now, you make me very curious," Yuuki wanted to peek at the kitchen but he decided to stop since he didn''t need to wait too long and Mayuki brought the new menu in front of him.


    "Thank you for waiting!!!" Mayuki ced the new menu on the table.


    "This is?" Yuuki looked quite amazed at the presentation.


    "This is the new menu!! Hitotose Pancake!!!" Mayuki seemed very proud. She looked very happy when she saw his expression.


    "Wow!! This looks very good!!" Ranko said.


    "Hey, let me take the photo of it!!" Yukana said.


    "Mayu-chan, how can you make it look very fluffy," Shouko asked.


    "Hehehe, the secretys on the white egg foam!!" Mayuki said.


    "White egg foam?"


    Mayuki nodded and said, "Yes, you need to beat the egg separately and use a hand mixer to beat the white eggs until it bes foamy, then you mix both of them and pan fry it!!"


    They took out their notes and wrote down everything since they also wanted to make it at home.


    "Then I will try it," Yuuki said and sliced a piece of pancake in front of him. He didn''t hide it but he had a sweet tooth since he had always bought a lot of sweets for everyone. He didn''t cook it by himself since he felt toozy to do that. He put the pancake inside his mouth and could feel how soft this pancake was.


    "It is good!!!" Yuuki praised. He looked at the sauce since it was her special berry sauce. He could feel like he was in the middle of the forest while talking while ying with bear, deer, and every animal there.


    "Me too! Me too! I want to eat it too, Yuuki!!" Kuina who looked at him wanted to taste the pancake even though she had already eaten it in the past.


    "Is it really that good?" Utaha asked.


    Yuuki took some piece of the pancakes and fed it to both of them.


    Their eyes shine when they eat those cakes in their mouths.


    Everyone also tasted the pancakes and Mayuki was really happy to cook it for everyone.


    Chiaki looked at those many pancakes and looked at him with dor eyes. She knew that her business was doing well with this many people who ate.


    Yuuki looked at Chiaki while shaking his head.


    They didn''t stay for a night since they still have something to go to school tomorrow.


    Mayuki, Chiaki, Hinako, and Kuin were waving their hands at them. They entered the house when his car had already gone.


    Kuina looked at three of them and asked, "Do you want to join them too?"


    "What?" Mayuki, Chiaki, and Hinako were startled.


    "N - no, I - I - I," Mayuki wanted to deny it but she couldn''t.


    Chiaki only smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Hinako was in deep thought and didn''t know how to answer.


    They had good rtions with each other and they weren''t sure how their rtionship would change when they tried to be brave and asked him out.


    "Well, I want to join them!! It seems to be fun!!" Kuina said with starry eyes.


    "WHAT??" The three of them looked at Kuina with disbelief.


    "I don''t know what this fluffy feeling is inside but I like it! I like it when he is around me! I like it when he gives me food!!" Kuina said.


    They suddenly became bbergasted and shook their heads when they heard that Kuina wanted him to give her food.


    "Kuu-chan! Don''t think food all the time!!" Mayuki reprimanded.


    "Eh??" Kuina was bbergasted.


    Hinako and Chiaki looked at both of them and smiled. They knew what they were feeling but it was kind of hard to confess to him especially when he had a lot of girlfriends. They didn''t really mind it since they could get along well with them.


    "Manager, what do you think?" Hinako asked Chiaki.


    Chiaki thought for a while and said, "Well, it is not like we''re in a hurry, we also need to focus on the drama too, when that is over we can talk about this and make sure what our feeling is."


    Hinako looked at Chiaki with admiration and felt that this was how grown up women should be. She nodded and thought that she didn''t need to be in a hurry, ''That''s right, it won''t bete to wait until the drama!''


    They had decided to go to their room to sleep since they still needed to go to school.

 Chapter 382: Hopeless Girl

    Yuuki was really reluctant to go to Ousai Academy High School but he had promised Shino, Uomi, Aria, and Suzu to help the health and physical education. He wasn''t sure what they would do to him but he was sure that it must be something strange.


    "Don''t put that face on, you should be happy that you will enter the all-girls school, don''t you want to make your harem bigger?" Uomi asked.


    Both of them were riding a bus to go there.


    There weren''t any seats left and they had to stand close to each other.


    Yuuki could feel that Uomi deliberately pressed her b.r.e.a.s.ts toward him. He also felt that she tried to tease him while blowing warm air from her mouth. He sighed and said, "Uomi, this is a bus, don''t do anything strange."


    Uomi was still expressionless and whispered, "Strange? Did I do something? I am afraid there is a pervert here, please protect me." She let out a spoiled voice while hugging his waist. She didn''t want to use the passenger bus hand holder and held his body to bnce herself.


    Yuuki could feel everyone was staring at them. He was wearing his sses and no one knew his identity here. He looked very proper, neat, and disciplined student but the girl in front of him made him break the rules of the school. He sighed and said, "Don''t worry about a pervert, I will protect you from that."


    Yuuki had heard there was a lot of pervert in this country especially on the busy tram and bus. But he thought the problem wasn''t only this country a lot of sc.u.m also did the same whenever they were. He had heard from Takeo that his first meeting with his girlfriend was when he protected her from a pervert. He knew that Uomi was also a very beautiful girl and he needed to protect her. He used his free hand and hugged her, "Come closer, let those perverts know there is someone who is protecting you."


    Uomi who had thick skin blushing when she heard his words. She put her head on his shoulder and nodded gently, "Yes, don''t worry, darling."


    Yuuki twitched his lips and asked, "Why are you calling me darling?"


    Uomi put on a teasing smile and said, "Then what do you want me to call you? Honey? Husband? Or do you want to taste the i.n.c.e.s.t rtionship and call me, Onee-chan."


    Yuuki shuddered and tried to look serious, "Don''t joke around, it won''t be a joke if someone reports us for disturbing the people around."


    Uomi smiled and said, "Isn''t your father is a Yakuza? Use your connection to bail us out! Then we can have fun together here and right now!"


    Yuuki could only shake his head while sighing at her. He didn''t expect this girl was just too perverted and smart at the same time. He only hoped that they would arrive as soon as possible or else this girl would do something perverted on him.


    "Why is that guy is here??"


    Kaito looked at Yuuki and Uomi while hiding in a group of people. He didn''t expect to meet this guy who always made his n to steal something that failed.


    "Kaito, what''s wrong?"


    Kaito shook his head and said, "Nothing, Aoko."


    Aoko Nakamori is a childhood friend and the romantic interest of Kaito Kuroba.


    "What are you looking at?" Aoko followed his gaze and saw both young men and girls hugging each other. She became red and looked at Kaito, "T - they''re very bold, do you think, they''re a couple?"


    Kaito looked at Aoko with a strange expression. He was worried about Yuuki but this girl was focusing on something different than him. He didn''t have time to think about strange things and ignored his childhood friend.


    Aoko looked very angry when Kaito ignored her. She put her hands on his cor and shook it very hard, "Don''t ignore me!!!"


    "I can''t breathe! I can''t breathe!!" Kaito almost fainted when Aoko shook his cors.


    Yuuki and Uomi noticed themotion on the side and looked at both boy and girl who was fighting to each other. He noticed it was Kaitou Kidd who was fighting with his childhood friend. He had always curious why both of them looked like Ran and Shinichi at the same time. He thought that the author was toozy to change the design.


    "Do you think they''re lovers?" Uomi asked.


    "Hmm, no, I think, they''re childhood friends who like each other but they can''t be honest with themselves," Yuuki answered.


    Uomi looked at him with amazement, "That''s very detailed."


    Yuuki nodded, "That''s the perk of genius."


    Uomi snorted and smiled, "That''s good, that you''re actually a genius."


    "Hoo? Why?" Yuuki asked.


    "When you make me pregnant suddenly, you can marry me without worry since you can make your own money," Uomi said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "Do you want a shotgun wedding?"


    Uomi thought for a while and said, "That''s not a bad idea." She looked at him and asked, "You don''t want to?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "It is better to get pregnant when we are married."


    Uomi blushed and asked, "Do you want to marry me?"


    Yuuki also became embarrassed somehow. He wasn''t ready to marry her and though his answer for a while. He took a deep breath and said, "Do you want me to marry you?"


    Uomi pouted at him, saying, "That''s not fair to ask that kind of question."


    Yuuki hugged her tighter and said, "Let''s talk about what I need to do in Ousai."


    Uomi snorted since he averted the conversation. She put her head on his shoulder and said, "I don''t want to."


    "What a hopeless girl."

 Chapter 383: First Woman In This World

    Today is special for the Ousai Academy High School since they will invite a young man to help them with their health and physical lessons.


    Shino prepared the room for health and physical lessons. She was excited since she would be able to see a male''s body.


    "Shino-chan, how is this?" Aria asked her.


    "It''s good," Shino said.


    They were preparing for the photo session at the same time.


    Ayako sighed while looking at her student. She was the doctor of this school and also needed to observe and supervise the lesson, especially when the teacher of this lesson was Yokoshime who was known as the male predator.


    "Huhuhuhu, I can''t wait for our sample toe," Yokoshimaughed excitedly.


    Yuuki shuddered and felt cold all of a sudden. He looked around and didn''t see anything.


    "What''s wrong?" Uomi asked worriedly. She thought that he had caught a cold or something.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Nothing." He felt that someone was trying to **** him or something.


    "Really?" Uomi asked again.


    "Yes, don''t worry, anyway, we need to go there or else, we will bete," Yuuki said.


    Uomi nodded in response.


    Ayako sighed at Yokoshima, "Yokoshima, don''t scare the male studentter."


    "Don''t worry, but I am curious who are you inviting to be a male model in health and physical lessons?" Yokoshima was curious.


    Shino looked proud and said, "Don''t worry, you will be happy when you meet him."


    "Really? Is he famous or something?" Ayako asked. She had her hope when she heard that the student council was working together with his school since it has been a while for both of them to meet each other.


    "It is a secret," Aria put in a very cute expression.


    Ayako shook her head and didn''t force them to tell her, "Anyway, I am still surprised that our school can be the runner up of the ''Amateur Music Tournament''."


    Suzu nodded, "Yes, they''re working hard, right now, they are working for the ''Summer Music''."


    Yokoshima started to reminisce about her memories when she heard about ''Summer Music''.


    "Yokoshima-sensei have you go there?" Shino asked.


    Yokoshima nodded and said, "Yes, at that time, there were a lot of guys there, they invited me to have xo-."


    Ayako closed her mouth and said, "Yokoshima, it is better if you close your mouth now, you''re a teacher, don''t say something like that to a student."


    Yokoshima pouted while looking at her, "Ayako, you''re too crude, this is why you''re still single."


    Ayako blushed and looked away.


    Aria and Shino looked at her with an amazed expression. They thought that their teacher was very cute when she was blushing.


    "Ayako-sensei, do you have someone you like?" Suzu asked. She was also curious about her teacher. She knew that her teacher was very popr especially that her teacher was both beautiful and smart. She didn''t know why her teacher didn''t have a boyfriend.


    Ayako blushed and thought about him. She still couldn''t forget about him and wanted to meet him. She knew that he was very busy especially when he had to help her school on the ''Amateur Music Tournament''. She had seen him on the stage and in her mind it was amazing. She sighed when she thought that he would forget about her.


    Both of them were still talking to each other through the phone but Ayako didn''t feel that it was enough since she wanted to touch and feel him.


    "I do," Ayako answered with a smile.


    "Eeeeehh????" Suzu, Shino, and Aria were surprised at the same time. They didn''t think that their teacher would have a crush on someone.


    "Really? Who is it? Who is it?" Yokoshima became excited and wanted to know who it was.


    Ayako sighed and started to regret telling all of them. She didn''t want to say it and wanted to escape.


    "Kaichou, do you want us to help you?"


    They turned their heads and saw Miu, Ritsu, Yui, Mugi, and Shouko.


    "Ah, can you? Then please, can you help to move the chair?" Shino asked.


    "Yes, sir!!" Yui and Ritsu said at the same time.


    "Hello," Miu, Mugi, and Shouko said at the same time.


    "Everyone, please listen, Ayako-sensei have a crush on someone!!" Yokoshima said to them.


    "Really?"


    "Who is it?"


    "Ayako-sensei, can you tell us who?"


    Ayako blushed and wanted to run away.


    "Everyone, don''t trouble Ayako-sensei," Shouko said and stopped them. She had be more confident when she had regained her voice back.


    "Moo, Shouko is very cute right now," Yokoshima said while hugging her. She was happy that her cute student had regained her voice back. She didn''t know how she had done it or who it was but she was d.


    "Kaichou, what are you doing here?" Ritsu asked.


    The student council didn''t tell the students that they would have a model for their health and physical lesson. They only told the teachers since this was only a test and not for everyone. They wanted to test the water before the real things since they weren''t sure how this lesson would go when they invited a male student to be the model.


    "This is a surprise, you need to wait," Shino said and she felt her phone shaking. She took her phone and looked at there was a message. She smiled and said, "Let''s go, they have arrived in front of the school."


    "Let''s go, everyone," Aria said. She wanted to see what their reaction was when they saw him.


    They were curious and followed both Aria and Shino.


    Suzu sighed and also followed them.


    Yuuki and Uomi had arrived in front of the Ousai Academy High School. They had be the center attention especially him since he was a male student.


    "What is that male student doing here?"


    "He is kind of handsome."


    "Hmm, that''s true, I wonder if I can get to know him."


    Yuuki was very ufortable especially when Uomi teased him whenever some girls talked about him. He sighed and wanted the student council to ept them as soon as possible.


    "Ah, theye," Uomi said.


    Yuuki also looked and found Shouko there.


    "Yuuki!!" Shouko was happy to meet him. She ran toward him and asked, "What are you doing here? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I''m giving you a surprise, aren''t you happy?" Yuuki said.


    Shouko nodded in response.


    Both of them were talking to each other until someone called him.


    "Yuuki?"


    Yuuki turned his head and saw his first woman in this world. He smiled and said, "Ayako."

 Chapter 384: Our Students Are Lesbian

    Yuuki knew that Ayako had changed her job in this school and he was happy to meet her here.


    "Hey, it has been a while," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, it seems that you don''t forget about me," Ayako gave him a pout.


    "No way, you''re the one who took care of me, there is no way, I forget about you," Yuuki said.


    Everyone was stupified when they saw the interaction between the two of them.


    "Do you know each other?" Shino asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yeah, she has been my private doctor before."


    "Private doctor!!!" Everyone was surprised to hear that both of them had history.


    Shouko was quite surprised to hear that Ayako had be his private doctor in the past. She didn''t really mind it since she knew how his personality was. She looked at Ayako and thought that she was probably one of his women.


    "P - private doctor!!" Yokoshima started to imagine the perverted interaction between the two of them. She thought that doctor y was good that she should call one of her male friends to try it tonight. She looked at Yuuki and Shouko and was curious about their rtionship, "Are you dating him?"


    "Yes," Shouko answered.


    Ayako had bbeegstied expression when she heard her answer. She didn''t expect that the man that she had been thinking every day was dating her student, especially her favorite students. She thought that it was possible with his family power to cure her deafness and muteness. She didn''t know what to do now whether she should forget about him or did something about it. She was in mess until Shouko whispered something to her.


    "Ayako-sensei, do you like him?" Shouko asked quietly.


    Ayako looked at her and smiled. She didn''t expect her student would worry about her. She shook her head and said, "No, I don''t like him." She decided to back down since she didn''t want to destroy their rtionship.


    Shouko shook her head and said, "It is okay, sensei, he has a lot of girlfriends, I don''t mind having you to be our sisters."


    Ayako looked at her with surprise, "What? He has a lot of girlfriends?"


    Shouko nodded and said, "Yes, is there something wrong?"


    Ayako twitched her lips and looked at him with a hostile expression. She had never thought him to be a yboy who yed with women''s heart. She also didn''t expect Shouko tolerated him to date with other girls. She needed to reprimand him and told him to not y with girls.


    Yuuki felt her hostile gaze and had heard their conversation. He didn''t expect that it would be like this.


    "Hey! Let''s go! Let''s start the demonstration lesson!!" Yokoshima said. She had been observing him for a while and could tell that this young man had an SS-Level in masculinity. She wanted to check his body thoroughly as soon as possible.


    Yuuki shuddered and tried to hide behind Uomi when he felt Yokoshima''s gaze. He felt a danger when she gazed at him and could feel her predatory eyes.


    "Yokoshima-sensei....." Ayako said slowly. Even though she wanted to reprimand him but she needed to protect him from this man-eater.


    Yokoshima shuddered when she heard her voice, "Hahahaha...." Sheughed weakly but she still winked her eyes toward him.


    Yuuki sighed and looked at Uomi who was talking with Shino, Aria, and Hagimura.


    "Then we will guide you around our school," Shino said.


    "Good, I have been very curious about Ousai Academy High School," Uomi said.


    "Yeah, me too," Yuuki said.


    "But it is too bad, Yuuki," Aria said while smiling.


    "What is bad?" Yuuki asked curiously.


    "Most of our students are lesbians and they don''t have an interest in being male, you can''t make your own harem here," Aria said with a smile.


    Yuuki was surprised and looked at Suzu, Ritsu, Mio, Mugi, and Yui.


    "No, no, I am normal!!" Suzu said.


    "Me too! I am normal!!" Ritsu said while shaking her head.


    "I - I am not a lesbian..." Mio said weakly. She was very embarrassed and wanted to run away right now but she needed to fix the misunderstanding. She wasn''t a lesbian and interested in romance with boy normally.


    "Ah, but I like everyone," Yui said to everyone.


    "WHAT???" They didn''t expect Yui to have a preference for girls but they thought it was a misunderstanding since Yui was kind of an airhead.


    "Hmm, I also like Ritsu, Mio, and Yui, maybe I should marry you all," Mugi said with a smile.


    "WHAT???" They looked at Mugi in horror.


    "I was joking," Mugi said with ease.


    "YOU''RE JOKING!!!" Their heart couldn''t handle that kind of joke.


    Yuuki had never thought that visiting an all-girls school would be this tiring.


    "Yuuki, when your matter is over, can youe with me to talk alone?" Ayako asked.


    Yuuki nodded and answered, "Yes, of course."


    Ayako nodded, "Good, I will be waitingter."


    "But you know, I kind of miss you," Yuuki said.


    Ayako raised her eyebrow, "Ichijou-kun, we''re a student and teacher now, you can''t be rude to me and need to be polite."


    Yuuki smiled in response and said, "Sure." He decided to give up now since there were still a lot of people now. He could talk to herter and fixed the misunderstandingter. He looked at Shino who looked very spirited.


    Ayako felt kind of disappointed when she saw him give up immediately. Her feeling wasplicated even though she wanted him to forget about her but she also wanted him to always cherish her.


    "Now, Uomi and Yuuki, I will be your guide but before that, I want to redo my introduction," Shino said then she introduced herself, "My name is Amakusa Shino, I am the student council of this school."


    "My name is Aria Shichijou, I am the secretary of the student council," Aria introduced herself.


    "My name is Hagimura Suzu, I am the treasury of the student council," Suzu said with a proud expression.


    "Wee to Ousai Academy High School!" Three of them said at the same time.

 Chapter 385: Tour Around The School

    Mio, Ritsu, Mugi, Yui, and Shouko went back since five of them still had a lesson. They had told him toe to their club room after he had finished with his matter. They also needed to talk to him about the ''Summer Music''.


    Shino, Aria, and Suzu had special privileges since they were the student council and the brightest student in their school. They would be the one who would guide him through the school and the one who would check whether it was suitable to have a male model to help their health and physical education.


    "No! I want to follow them too!!" Yokoshimained.


    "No! I will supervise you during the lesson demonstration, before that I need to reprimand you for not making a mess," Ayako said while pulling her away.


    "NO!!!!" Yokoshima shouted.


    They looked at each other until Shino coughed to get their attention.


    "Ahem, let''s go, I will guide you through the school," Shino said.


    "Please, take care of us," Uomi and Yuuki answered at the same time.


    "Yes, please leave it to us!" Shino said while cing her hand on her chest.


    "Yes, leave it to us!" Aria did the same and her chest bouncing around.


    *bounce


    Shino looked at her chest and frowned. She looked at Aria andined, "Don''t do that!!!"


    "Eh?" Aria was bbergasted.


    Yuuki felt both of them were quite unreliable. He looked at Suzu and asked, "Are they really okay?"


    Suzu was doubting both of her seniors and answered him unsurely, "It should be, okay, I think?"


    ''Why does it be a question?'' Yuuki spat on his mind.


    "Let''s go! We need to be in a hurry to explore the school," Shino said.


    "Yeah, I can''t wait for that," Uomi nodded.


    "Now, our first stop is the school health unit," Shino said.


    "Hmm, this is a very important ce," Uomi nodded seriously.


    "This is where Ayako-Sensei is working and where many of our female students are resting," Shino said.


    "Hmm, I can smell their smell," Uomi said while sniffing.


    Shino and Uomi turned their heads and looked at him. They wanted to know his reaction.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed, "How about next?"


    "This is the girl''s locker room," Shino said with a wide smile.


    "Hmm, this is where many girls are looking at each other''s underwear," Uomi said with a serious expression.


    "Oh, let me tell you, our student underwear is quite bold!" Shino said.


    Yuuki looked at Suzu to help him how to handle this situation.


    Suzu blushed, "N - no! I am not wearing bold underwear!"


    Yuuki twitched his lips again when he saw her reaction. He could tell that Aria, Shino, and Uomi were very excited and wanted to see his reaction. He looked at him and said weakly, "H - how about next?"


    "This is our empty ss, this ce is always empty," Shino said while looking at him.


    "Now, you can bring anyone here without being afraid of anyone noticing!" Uomi said.


    "Ara Ara, you''re very naughty, Yuuki," Aria said with a smile.


    Yuuki turned his head toward Suzu asking for her help.


    "N - no, I can''t help you," Suzu said with a helpless expression.


    Yuuki wanted this to be over and answered, "How about next?"


    "This is a sports warehouse, this ce is quite deserted during this time," Shino said.


    "Hmm, a sports warehouse, a bloomer, a sweat, how exciting," Uomi said while thinking about something perverted.


    "I prioritize ces that usually make guys interested, are you not satisfied?" Shino asked.


    "Yes, how about next ce?" Yuuki said with expressionless expression. He had given up his resistance and answered with a robotic answer.


    "Don''t worry, you will like the next ce," Shino said with a smile.


    "This is a music room," Shino said.


    "Hoo, this is quite a good room, there is even a grand piano here," Yuuki was amazed.


    "Yes, you can even do anything on the top of the piano," Shino gave him advice while wiggling her fingers.


    "How about we try it today? We need to try whether this piano is strong enough to support our weight," Uomi said with an excited expression.


    "HOW ABOUT NEXT!!" Yuuki answered with desperation. He didn''t want to continue this trip but he was forced.


    They walked together and saw a lot of ss. They became the center of attention since he was there. He was the most conspicuous since he was the only male in this school. He could feel everyone gazed at him. He was fine with if it was normal curiosity gaze but he also felt hungry gaze.


    "Yuuki, what are you doing here?" Makoto was surprised to see him.


    "Ah, I''m helping the student council and they give me a tour around the school," Yuuki answered.


    "Do you know each other?" Shino asked. Her tone was slightly strange when she asked this question.


    "She is my cousin," Yuuki answered.


    "Really? Then do you want toe with us too?" Shino asked her.


    "Sure," Makoto answered.


    "Then let''s go to the next ce, this is the female toilet," Shino said.


    "Hmm, this is the garden of female students," Uomi said.


    "Besides doing that, everyone is also changing sanitary napkins here," Shino said.


    Makoto looked at him with an expressionless expression.


    "You don''t need to exin that much..." Yuuki answered weakly.


    "Wait, Shino-chan! I am wearing a tampon!!" Ariained.


    "Ah, I am sorry, Aria," Shino felt regretful.


    Yuuki looked at Suzu and asked, "Are they always like this?"


    "I have gotten used to it," Suzu answered.


    "How about next?" Yuuki asked.


    "This is the school roof," Suzu said.


    "Finally, some normal ce," Yuuki looked very relieved.


    "Where did you go earlier?" Makoto asked.


    "Well...." Yuuki looked very reluctantly to say it.


    "You can have outdoor s.e.x in this ce," Uomimented.


    "That''s not good!" Aria said to her.


    Yuuki looked at Aria with a different light when she rebutted Uomi.


    "Why?" Uomi asked.


    "This ce is not soundproof and some students alwayse to this ce, it is better to do it in the empty ss earlier," Aria said


    Yuuki got tired and shook his head in defeat. He looked at Makoto and asked, "Do you know they are always like this?"


    Makoto shook her head and felt the prestigious image of the student council had been destroyed. She regretted her decision to follow him around.


    Yuuki looked at Shino who was still on the door, "Shino, why don''t youe here?"


    "N - no, I am fine here," Shino answered and she looked quite shaky.


    "Are you scared of tall ces?" Yuuki asked. He thought that she was quite cute.


    "N - no, I am just excited and my legs are moving around," Shino answered while walking shakily toward him.


    "You don''t need to force yourself, let''s go back," Yuuki said.


    "That''s right! We need to try our demonstration lesson," Aria remembered.


    "That''s true! Let''s go! We can''t let the teacher wait for us!!" Shino said and pulled his hand.

 Chapter 386: Health And Physical Education

    They came to the ss where the student council had rented it for the demonstration lesson. They saw there were both Ayako and Yokoshima there waiting for them.


    "I am sorry for beingte," Shino said.


    "Don''t worry, I know that this school is quite big," Ayako answered.


    "Now, how about we start our demonstration lesson?" Yokoshima weirdly moved her fingers.


    Yuuki moved back and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "Don''t worry, we only need to observe the boy''s body closely," Yokoshima said with a weirdugh.


    Yuuki shuddered and wanted to escape.


    "Don''t scare him!" Ayako pulled her away.


    "Aaaa!! Ayako, don''t stop me!!" Yokoshima moved around.


    Ayako sighed and put Yokoshima away on the table. She looked at everyone and said, "I will be the teacher of this demonstration ss, is that okay?"


    They nodded at the same time. They felt that Ayako-Sensei was more reliable than Yokoshima-Sensei who looked very thirsty while looking at him.


    Yuuki sighed in relief and said, "Please, take care of me."


    Ayako blushed and coughed, "Ahem, now, let me tell you the difference between boys and girls." She walked to the whiteboard and wrote some general knowledge about the difference between boys and girls. She exined to them with detail about chromosome XY and XX that made both male and female differences. She also told them about the difference in a physical trait between the two of them.


    "Boys are very lucky not to have menstruation," Shino sighed.


    "Yes, they also don''t have to wear a chastity belt," Aria sighed.


    After saying that, both of them looked at him waiting for his response.


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he heard theirints. He wasn''t sure how to deal with theirint.


    "Let me continue first, we''re talking about s.e.x now," Ayako said.


    When Ayako talked about s.e.x everyone was looking at her with great focus.


    Aria, Yokoshima, Shino, and Uomi took their notes and wrote something there. They were very focused and it was very quiet at the same time.


    Makoto and Suzu were embarrassed but they were also curious about this matter.


    Yuuki sighed since he felt everyone gazed at him from time to time.


    "I need to tell you girls for the first time is quite hurtful, I don''t really know since I am still a v.i.r.g.i.n," Ayako said without worrying.


    They were amazed when they heard her admit that she was still a v.i.r.g.i.n.


    "Yes, girl''s first time is hurt except if the male d.i.c.k is too short and can''t pierce our membrane," Yokoshima answered.


    "Then if it is big, it will hurt very much?" Shino asked.


    Yokoshima thought for a while, "It depends whether the male has great skill in coaxing and in bed, let''s talk about that to him since he has experience." She said while looking at him.


    "What?" Yuuki looked at them.


    "How does it feel to take a girl''s v.i.r.g.i.nity?" Uomi asked.


    "Why did you ask me that?" Yuuki was bbergasted.


    "You have the experience, you need to share it with us!!" Aria answered.


    Yuuki turned his head toward Ayako asking for help.


    Ayako turned her head away and ignored him.


    Yuuki sighed and looked at them, "I will tell you but you don''t need to tell anyone, okay? You need to keep this a secret!!"


    They nodded with a serious expression.


    "Then let me tell you how is girl''s first time in boy''s perspective..." Yuuki started to tell them about the story he took the first time of his girlfriends.


    They listened intensely and their faces became red when they heard his story.


    Ayako looked away but her face was red listening to his story.


    "Anyway, that''s how it is," Yuuki said.


    They let out smoke from their heads and they were very red.


    "Ahem, let''s continue our lesson," Ayako said.


    They were still embarrassed but they nodded at her.


    "Now, I will tell you the difference between the male and female body, Yuuki, can youe here?" Ayako asked.


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded and walked toward her.


    Ayako nodded and looked at everyone, "You have known the female body since you''re all female but let me show you how is a male body." She looked at him and asked, "Can you open your shirt?"


    Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Before I open my shirt, you know what my family''s business is?"


    Ayako, Uomi, Aria, and Makoto nodded in response.


    Suzu, Shino, and Yokoshima were curious.


    "What''s your family''s business?" Yokoshima asked.


    "Yakuza," Ayako answered.


    "What?" Suzu, Shino, and Yokoshima were surprised.


    "Don''t worry, they''re very kind, you must know my body isn''t like a normal teenager, so I need to tell you beforehand," Yuuki said and added, "Do you still want to see my body?"


    They gulped but they nodded regardless. They became curious about what his body was like.


    Yuuki nodded and opened his shirt slowly. He opened the button on his shirt one by one and showed his body slowly while teasing everyone.


    Yokoshima wanted to jump right away and hugged him. She also thought to bring him to the empty ss to have fun together.


    Yuuki took off his shirt and showed his body. He felt quite ufortable when everyone was looking at him intensely.


    "W - wow....." Shino, Aria, Suzu, Makoto, and Uomi were surprised and couldn''t look away. They understood the feeling of men who looked at beautiful women intensely.


    Ayako was better since she had seen his body several times before in the hospital but she bit her lips since she knew how good his body was.


    "It is good enough, right? I will wear my clothes again," Yuuki said and took his shirt.


    "WAIT!!" Yokoshima shouted.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at her.


    Yokoshima put on a serious expression and said, "We know about the upper body but now the most important thing, the lower body, you must show us what is the difference between male and female."


    Yuuki sighed and didn''t really mind actually but he was afraid that he would taint the mind of pure girl. He looked at everyone and said, "I will do it." He thought that this was important for their education.


    They were surprised to hear his response.


    "That''s why, if you''re not ready, please get out of the room, I don''t want you to faint or cause trauma on you," Yuuki said.


    They looked at each other and nodded at the same time. They had made up their minds and wouldn''t get out of the room.


    Makoto and Suzu were also curious and they didn''t get out of the room.


    "Hurry up and show us!!" Yokoshima was impatient.


    "How impatient," Yuuki answered and opened his pants slowly.


    Everyone saw it, no, they wouldn''t be able to forget it in their entire life. They saw a dragon hiding inside his pants.

 Chapter 387: An Afternoon Tea

    Everyone came out of the room with a mix of different feelings. They were embarrassed, excited, stunned, fascinated, and muchplex emotion was swelling inside their heart. They had never expected that this lesson would be dangerous. They decided not to use a male model for their health and physical education since it was too dangerous.


    "D - dragon...." Shino muttered slowly. Her face was very red and she wasn''t focused on her surroundings.


    Aria used her hands to try to remember the exact size of his dragons. She needed to ask her maid how to handle this dragon.


    Uomi didn''t do anything but she had always sat beside him and didn''t move. She needed to get used to him right now. She knew that in the near future that thing would enter her body. She thought that she should ask Utaha, Ranko, or Yukana for future references.


    Yokoshima looked at him with a fascinating expression. Her eyes were starry and her expression looked very thirsty or something.


    Ayako was still better since she was a doctor but she was quite stunned. She also thought that a male model on health and physical education was quite unhealthy for female students.


    Suzu and Makoto were sitting on the chair and their bodies were very weak. They didn''t have power and felt powerless in front of the mighty beast.


    Yuuki felt quiteplex and wasn''t sure whether he should be happy or crying. He felt that he had been molested but it was his decision to show them his little brother. He thought that it was still too fast for everyone.


    "I will go to the light music club for a while talking about ''Summer Music''," Yuuki said to everyone.


    "Okay, I will be waiting here," Uomi said.


    Yuuki also said with a low voice to Ayako that he would meet herter in the school health unit.


    Ayako nodded in response and would wait for him there.


    "I will guide you there," Aria said to him.


    "Thank you," Yuuki nodded.


    Both of them walked toward the light music club together.


    "Is that okay?" Shino asked Uomi.


    "It is okay, it is not like I can''t stop her," Uomi said and added, "He also said that he will marry me, I don''t need to worry."


    Shino tried to digest the thing that she had heard from her. She was stunned for a second and shouted, "WHAT!!!!"


    Aria and Yuuki talked to each other since it had been a while for them to be together.


    Their first meeting was at a party in the building which was full of bombs.


    Aria still remembered his figure who was jumping from the car to save the little girl. She was still amazed at him, especially when she knew his skill on the bondage. She had asked him to teach her about bondage but she was curious how was the feeling when she was tied by his ropes.


    "Yuuki, can you tie me up?" Aria asked.


    Yuuki looked at her with a surprised expression, "Are you serious?"


    "Yes, I want to improve my bondage skills but I think I need to feel the feeling of being tied from the master," Aria said with a smile.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure how to answer this request.


    "Is that not for an answer?" Aria looked very sad.


    Yuuki couldn''t bear her sad expression and said, "Okay, I promise."


    "Yay!!" Aria became very happy.


    Yuuki thought for a second and said, "Let''s do it in my house." He didn''t really want to go out during his holiday.


    Aria nodded, "Sure, I wille to your house." She smiled and her smile was really bright. She was happy that he had promised her to tie him in bondage.


    The other students who looked at the interaction between the two of them imagined that they were talking about something profound but they had to disappoint since they were talking about something pervert.


    Luckily, no one had heard their conversation or else they would faint on the spot.


    Mio, Ritsu, Yui, Mugi, and Shouko were waiting in the light music room. They had afternoon tea while trying to look like a high-ssdy.


    "Hohoho, Yui, this tea is very marvelous," Ritsu said with a weird gesture.


    "Hohoho, that''s true, I can smell the Himya mountain in this tea," Yui said with a weird gesture too.


    They were trying to act like a high-ssdy but it failed totally.


    "Hohohoho, they''re the only Darjeeling tea," Mugi said.


    "Dajer-, what?" Ritsu and Yui said at the same time. They had to wonder whether it was Aliennguage or not.


    "Darjeeling tea or the champagne of tea is a very famous tea in the British," Mio said with a sigh.


    Shoukoughed at the interaction between them.


    "Anyway, how is it? How is your rtionship with your prince, Shouko?" Ritsu asked.


    Shouko blushed, "What do you want to know?"


    "Hehehe, do you have a sleeping kiss?" Ritsu said while mimicking someone who was trying to kiss someone.


    "Ritsu!!!" Mio blushed and embarrassed at the same time. She didn''t expect Ritsu to ask such a perverted question.


    "Aawawaw, kissing!!!" Mugi looked excited.


    "Hey? Kissing? I did it with my little sister all the time," Yui said to everyone.


    "That''s a different kiss!! This is a kiss between lovers! They use their lips and tongue to kiss each other!!" Ritsu exined.


    "Really? Tongue? How can you kiss with your tongue?" Yui looked very clueless.


    "A-anyway, that''s how it is! You can watch a movie or something to know what an a.d.u.l.t kiss looks like," Ritsu blushed and looked at Shouko, "How about it, Shouko? Have you kissed him?"


    Shouko blushed very hard and turned her head downward, "I - I have..." Her voice was very low but they could hear it.


    "KYAAAAAAA!!!!!!" Ritsu, Yui, and Mugi were excited.


    "AWAWAWAWA!!!!" Mio almost fainted when she heard that both of them had kissed each other. She felt slightly jealous when she heard about it since she still remembered her interaction with him on the ''Amateur Music Tournament''. She could tell that he was very gentle but she knew that he was Shouko''s boyfriend. She sighed and shook her head.


    Ritsu, Yui, and Mugi were still in an excited mood until they heard someone knocking on their clubroom door.


    knock! knock!


    "Excuse me."


    They looked at the door open and saw the protagonist that they talked about earlier.


    "YUUKI!!!"


    They weren''t sure how to react to this situation. They were blushing and didn''t dare to meet his eyes.


    Yuuki was confused with everyone''s reaction, "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 388: Talk

    Yuuki looked confused at everyone.


    "Nothing! There is nothing!" Ritsu answered with panic.


    "Y - yes, there is nothing!!" Yui also panicked.


    "Nothing!!" Mugi also did the same.


    Mio was the only one who was incoherent and didn''t know what to do. She only helplessly closed her face with both of her hands.


    Yuuki became very confused with everyone.


    Arai chuckled, looking at their cute reaction.


    "Yuuki, Aria-senpai, you can sit and try the tea and cake," Shouko said.


    "That''s right! Here! The tea, you can drink tea here!!" Ritsu suddenly came back and told them.


    "Yes, there is also cake too!!" Yui added.


    "Yes, my chef has just baked the cake earlier!!" Mugi said.


    "P - please sit down here," Mio said.


    Yuuki was quite amazed at how luxurious their afternoon tea was. He knew it was because of Mugi since she was very rich, probably on the same scale as Aria or something.


    "Ah, this tea is wonderful," Aria said. She had sat first and left him standing there.


    Yuuki shook his head and also sat near Shouko while taking a cup of tea. He was curious about the tea and drank it slowly. He smelled the delicate aroma with a mellow taste and a hint of sweetness from the tea.


    "Is it Darjeeling?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, I am surprised that you know," Mugi looked at him with a surprised expression.


    "Well, I like coffee and tea, this is normal," Yuuki answered. He liked both of them since it was very good to eat with cake since he had a sweet tooth. He ced his cup on the table and started to discuss the ''Summer Music''.


    "''Summer Music''!!!" Mio, Ritsu, Yui, and Mugi had a longing expression. Four of them had seen that concert in the past and it was very awesome only the most popr singer and the band could sing in that concert. If they could enter that concert they felt that their dreams hade true.


    "But, can we really do it?" Mio became scared. She knew that they had won the runner up of the ''Amateur Music Tournament'' but they were still far away from being popr. She was also scared to disappoint him at the same time.


    Ritsu, Yui, and Mugi also felt the same way as her, even though they were excited. They were also nervous at the same time. They were only a normal high school student before and now they could sing in the most prestigious concert in this country.


    "That is why I propose to have training camp," Yuuki said to everyone.


    "Training camp!!" They were surprised to hear this term but they were also excited about it. They started to imagine staying together and having a party together.


    "Yes, yes, let''s do it, let''s do the training camp!" Ritsu said excitedly.


    "Yes, I will call my little sister!!" Yui said.


    "I will ask permission from my parents as soon as possible," Mugi said.


    Mio was also happy and excited but she was curious as to where they would have their training camp, "Where will we have our training camp?"


    Yuuki thought for a while. He hadn''t used his music studio in his house and felt a waste if he didn''t use it. He looked at them and said, "If you don''t mind, do you want to do it in my house?"


    "What?" They were surprised that they woulde to his house suddenly. They weren''t prepared at all but at the same time, they were excited.


    "Yes! Let''s do it at your house!" Ritsu said.


    "Ok!" Yui gave him a salute.


    "Sure, I wille too," Mugi said.


    "Is that okay?" Mio asked. She was happy but she was worried that she would bother him.


    "Sure, it is okay," Yuuki answered.


    "Yes, everyone can y there, it is a good ce, there is even a hot spring there," Shouko said.


    "HOT SPRING!!"


    "Let''s go there! Let''s go there now!"


    "Let''s go! Let''s go to the hot spring!!"


    "Don''t be hasty, you need to have permission from your parents," Yuuki had a wry smile on his face. He didn''t expect them to be this excited.


    "Can Ie too?" Aria raised a question to everyone.


    "Of course, Aria-Senpai shoulde too! The more the merrier!!" Ritsu didn''t wait for his answer.


    "Yes, the more the merrier! Let''s have a party!!!" Yui was also excited.


    "Party! Pajama party! Pillow war! A love story!" Mugi started to imagine the sleepover and the training camp in her mind.


    "L - love story!!!" Mio was nervous and blushed at the same time.


    Yuuki and Shouko looked at each other and smiled at the same time. He looked at her and remembered that he still hadn''t fixed his rtionship with Yaeko. He also needed to tell Shouko about his rtionship with her mother. He wasn''t sure how she would react to the news but he only hoped that she would ept it right away. He knew it would feel weird when both daughter and mother dated the same man at the same time.


    Yuuki knew this was weird but he couldn''t stop his feelings. He wanted both of them at the same time. He needed to meet Yaeko before he talked about this matter to Shouko. He thought that he should visit herpany when she went home. He had made his mind but before that, he needed to visit Ayako before that.


    Yuuki talked with them for a while and went back to go to the school health unit to meet with Ayako. He still remembered that ce since Shino had guided him there earlier. He felt that useless knowledge had some benefit somehow. He opened the door and saw a beautiful woman in a white coat.


    "Ayako..."


    The woman turned her head toward him, "Yuuki..."


    They needed to settle their feelings before that.

 Chapter 389: Check it, Im hurt

    "Please, sit here," Ayako gestured to him as he sat beside her.


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded and sat beside her. He smiled and remembered the day that she had taken care of her. He still remembered that she constantly reprimanding him to stop drawing manga at that time. He also felt quite resentful to the system to make such a punishment to him. He was d that he seeded and his little brother saved from the danger.


    Ayako looked at him and asked, "Are you ying with Shouko?"


    Yuuki shook his head and answered, "No, I''m serious about her."


    Ayako felt pang jealousy but she still maintained her expression. She could also tell that he was serious and she was happy about that since he didn''t y with Shouko but at the same time, she felt something lost inside her.


    "But you''re still dating other girls, right?" Ayako asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, I''m."


    Ayako felt annoyed, "Do you think that is alright? Do you think it is alright to date more than one girl? Don''t you feel sorry for her?"


    "Of course, I feel guilty but at the same time, I will make them the happiest girls in the world," Yuuki said with confidence and looked at her, "How about you?"


    Ayako didn''t expect this response from him. She thought that he would say sorry or something but it seemed not the case but when he asked this question. She became startled and wasn''t sure how to answer, "W - what do you mean?"


    "I said, do you want me to make you happy too?" Yuuki gave her a gentle smile.


    Ayako blushed then she snorted and looked away, "Hmph, don''t try! I''m already immune to your flirty!"


    Yuuki smiled and said, "At least give me a chance, I still can''t forget about you, how gentle, kind, and beautiful you are, Ayako, please..." He took her hands softly while looking at her eyes.


    Ayako started to waver when she heard his plea but she gritted her teeth and looked away from him.


    Yuuki didn''t give up and said, "Ayako, I know I''m wrong, but give me a chance to make it up for it."


    Ayako sighed and looked at him, "I want to see your girlfriends."


    Yuuki was surprised, "Can you tell me, why?"


    "You said that you make your girlfriends happy, I want to see whether you''re lying or not, at that time, I can consider whether to forgive you or not," Ayako said to him with a blush. She really wanted to see whether what he said to her was true or not. She wanted to see whether his girlfriends were really happy being together with him.


    Yuuki didn''t hesitate and nodded, "Sure, you cane to my home, let me give you my address." He took his phone and messaged his address on her phone.


    Ayako looked at the message and nodded, "Then I will go to your houseter."


    Yuuki nodded, "I will be waiting for you then."


    Ayako looked at him for a bit and asked, "Why are you still here?"


    Yuuki was surprised, "Do you want me to leave?"


    Ayako nodded, "Yes, you''re still in the quarantine phase, I still can''t believe you now."


    Yuuki didn''t want to leave and said, "Ouch, ouch, but my stomach hurts, can you check it for me?" He hoped to spend more time with her.


    Ayako looked at him with a suspicious expression, "Really?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, it is hurt."


    Ayako was still suspicious but she decided to check whether it was true or not, "Let me check it, you shouldy on the bed there."


    Yuuki followed her request andid his body on the bed.


    "Open your shirt," Ayako said.


    Yuuki nodded and opened his shirt in an obedient manner. He was like a good boy that was pure and cute.


    Ayako wanted tough at his action but she still put her cold expression, "Where is it?"


    "Ah, is it there?" Yuuki pointed at his navel.


    "Here?" Ayako touched his stomach and could feel how hard it was. She was wondering what kind of training he did to make such a muscle. She caressed his stomach to check whether there was an abnormality on his stomach. She checked it for a while and asked, "I don''t find anything strange, are you really hurt?"


    "Yes, I''m hurt, Ayako," Yuuki said.


    "Really? Where is it?" Ayako asked.


    "It might not be in my stomach," Yuuki said.


    "Then where is it?" Ayako asked.


    "It is in my heart," Yuuki said.


    "Heart? What''s wrong with your heart?" Ayako became confused.


    "It hurts because you''re doubting me," Yuuki said with a smile.


    Ayako snorted and she smiled at the same time. She pped his stomach and said, "Get up, if you have a time to flirt with me, how about you get out and spend your time with Shouko or your student council, I''m sure she is still waiting for you."


    "Ok, I will be waiting for you in my home," Yuuki didn''t force to stay this time and went back honestly. At least, he had made their rtionship be normal again. He was happy with his progress and needed to pick Uomi to go back.


    Ayako shook her head while looking at his back. She was older than him yet he was the one who always took the initiative. She was also the one who was being teased most of the time. She didn''t hate it thought the feeling being teased maybe she had a slight masochist kink. She shook her head while blushing and decided to visit his home to see whether he told her the truth or not.


    Everything starts from there.

 Chapter 390: Garden

    Yuuki hade back from the Ousai Academy High School together with Uomi, Makoto, and Shouko. They went home together and Uomi said goodbye to him since they lived in a different house.


    Uomi looked very sad and tried to make him kiss her.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed. He kissed her forehead and said, "This should be enough."


    Uomi caressed her forehead and said, "Not enough, you should add my lips too."


    "Don''t get greedy, I will go back now, bye," Yuuki said.


    "Bye," Uomi waved her hand.


    Yuuki walked toward both Makoto and Shouko.


    "Uomi is a very funny and gentle girl," Shouko said.


    Makoto only shook her head.


    Yuuki shook his head andughed, "Let''s go back."


    Yuuki, Shouko, and Makoto arrived at the home and they sat on the sofa. They saw that there were already Utaha, Ranko, Yukana, and Rossweisse.


    "That''s right, Yuuki, can I make a garden?" Makoto asked.


    "Garden?" Yuuki was surprised and curious at her request.


    Makoto nodded, "Yes, do you remember the mandrake?"


    They shook their heads when they heard a mandrake from her.


    Yuuki calmed himself and nodded, "Yes, I know, do you want to nt it in the garden?"


    Makoto nodded, "Yes, can I? I also want to nt another nt too."


    Yuuki thought that it was quite a good idea to nt a vegetable or flowers in the garden. He nodded at her and said, "Sure, but can you do it? Do you have experience with gardening?"


    Makoto was stumped since she didn''t have any experience with gardening. She looked at him and asked, "Do you have any experience with gardening?"


    "I don''t," Yuuki shook his head. He looked at everyone and asked, "Do any of you have it?"


    "I don''t, I don''t like to do something outdoors," Utaha answered.


    "No, my name will be broken," Ranko said while looking at her nails. She had just done her nail treatment and it would be a waste if it was broken because of gardening.


    "You should ask me, you know? I can do better with my magic," Yuuki said.


    "What? Why don''t you tell me! I don''t have to spend my money there!!" Rankoined.


    "You didn''t ask me," Yuuki shook his head. He looked at Yukana, Shouko, and Rossweisse," How about you guys?"


    Yukana and Shouko shook their heads at the same time.


    "I can''t, I don''t have any experience," Yukana said.


    "Me too, I don''t know how to garden a nt," Shouko answered.


    All of them looked at Rossweisse who was drinking a beer. She had been drinking a beer for a while.


    "Kaaaah! How nice!!" Rossweisse''s mouth was full of foam. She licked it and looked at everyone, "I can help, I have an experience in my hometown."


    "Really?" Makoto asked with a hopeful expression.


    Rossweisse nodded, "Of course, my home is in the countryside, my grandmother has nted a lot of things there."


    "Thank you, Rossweisse," Makoto said.


    Rossweisse shook her hand, "Don''t worry about it." She continued to drink her beer.


    "Let me join you," Yuuki said and also brought a can of beer to join her.


    "Thank you," Rossweisse nodded and said, "You should know tomorrow is the day your new book novel is released on the market."


    Yuuki nodded, "Of course, I know, though I don''t really need to worry about that."


    Rossweisse nodded, "Yes, a lot of book stores have already ordered your books, we don''t really need to worry about that kind of thing."


    "What about Machida? How is she?" Yuuki asked.


    "She is looking very tired, her eyes look like a panda," Rosswisse looked at him.


    Yuuki nodded, "Don''t worry, I will give her a massage at that time."


    "Massage?" Rosseweisse looked weirdly at him.


    "Don''t underestimate his massage, you will be in heaven in seconds when you have tasted it," Ranko smiled.


    "Yes, this is one of his skills," Shouko nodded.


    "His hands are very gentle, you should try it," Yukana said.


    "Even though I hate to admit it, but that is true, his massage skills are just top-notch," Utaha said. She had always asked him to massage her whenever she had done writing a novel.


    Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Do you want to try it?"


    Rossweisse felt curious but she decided to shake her head, "No, I want to drink, maybeter."


    Yuuki didn''t force her to look at Utaha, "How about your novel?"


    "It will be sold in the bookstore in summer," Utaha looked quite proud. Her novel that she had worked for a long time finally ready to be sold in the bookstore. She still remembered that she was still an amateurish writer when she met him, now, her book would be sold and she couldn''t wait to see the number of sales of her book.


    "Don''t forget to promote my book on your SNS!!" Utaha said, even though she believed in her ability, it would be hard to get noticed by the consumer when she was still a neer. She needed time to build her poprity.


    Luckily, Utaha had someone to help her, especially when he was also the boss of the publishingpany. She started to imagine a story about forbidden love between the CEO and his employee. She took herptop and started to write her novel.


    "That''s right, the CEO of Nintendo wants to meet you," Rossweisse said.


    "Really?" Yuuki asked.


    Rossweisse nodded, "I will prepare an appointment."


    Yuuki nodded, "Let''s go to their office, I''m quite curious."


    "Sure, let''s do that," Rossweisse was also curious about the Nintendopany''s building.


    They spent their night rxing while talking to each other. Though he needed to teach both Yukana and Ranko about a lesson since they failed their exam.

 Chapter 391: Fighting Style

    Yuuki entered the ss and it was quite rowdy with a lot of girls talking in front of him. He only listened to that Yukana, Ranko, Mayuki, and Chiki were talking about make-up, essories, and fashion. He wasn''t sure if he should join in this conversation. He was bored and suddenly remembered that he still had the lottery system that he had gotten from the quest before.


    Yuuki had defeated Loki before but he still hadn''t used the lottery. He thought it was a good chance to use it. He opened the lottery and looked at the thing that he got for his rewards.


    [Reward: 100 proficiency Okama Kenpo, 100 fishing proficiency, and 100 tailoring proficiency]


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he looked at the rewards of the lottery.


    "Yuuki, what''s wrong?" Yukana asked.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Nothing, I have only remembered something earlier, don''t worry too much."


    They nodded and didn''t press him.


    "Hey, can you apany us to the new crepe stall today?" Ranko asked.


    "Crepe?" Yuuki looked at her.


    Yukana nodded, "Yes, it has been a while since I ate a crepe and I have heard this crepe is very delicious, let''s go there today!!"


    Yuuki nodded, "I don''t mind, are you going to invite everyone too?"


    Ranko and Yukana looked at both Mayuki and Chiaki.


    "Let''s go, both of you!!" Ranko asked.


    "Yeah, this is also free, I''m sure he will treat us," Yukana said.


    "Then can we also bring both of our juniors?" Chiaki asked.


    "Sure, is it Kuina-Chan and Hina-Chan?" Yukana asked.


    "Yes, they will be lonely if we leave them to go to karaoke alone," Mayuki said.


    "Yeah, you don''t mind, Yuuki?" Ranko looked at him.


    Yuuki twitched his lips listening to their conversation. He thought that it was a good chance to bring them together. He also wanted to taste the crepe since he was a sweet tooth, "Sure, let''s go there, after school."


    "Good, then let''s continue to talk about the dress that you have talked about earlier, Mayu-chan!!" Ranko said.


    "Eeeeh, bu- but it is embarrassing..." Mayuki blushed.


    "Mayu-chan is very cute!!" Yukana and Ranko said at the same time.


    Yuuki smiled and continued to look at his reward. He looked at his tailoring proficiency and wondered why he needed this kind of thing. He could make something with his magic to make clothes. He tried to imagine clothes on his mind and it seemed there was some little different than before. He could imagine a more detailed from his image on his head. He thought that he should buy a knit or something to test his new power.


    Yuuki then continued to look at his other reward, 100 proficiency fishing. He didn''t really have a hobby to fish something but it was quite useful in the future he thought. He could get a fish without magic and it would be quite easy to act cool in front of everyone. He thought he should go to the Pacific Ocean and tested his fishing proficiency. He should be able to fish Megalodon or Jaws there.


    Yuuki hadplicated with hisst reward, 100 proficiency Okama Kenpo. He knew that he would get a reward that existed in this world or in his works. He got his ''Arc of Embodiment'' because he had drawn a ''Fairy Tail'' and he got this ''Okama Kenpo'' because he had drawn ''One Piece''. He had wrestling proficiency and now he had this Okama Kenpo.


    Okama Kenpo is the fighting style used by Bentham. It is a style that uses mainly kicks and is taken directly from ballet dancing, therefore most of its stances are ballet poses rather than martial art stances.


    Yuuki remembered the bodyguard of Yoshiko the CEO of Murder Music, Sawada Keizaburo also used a simr style to Okama Kenpo. He saw his match in the past and he saw him using a ballet move and assimted it with a fighting style. He knew that Sawada''s fighting style was the first step of Okama Kenpo. He didn''t really want to get close to him since he always felt danger around that man.


    ''I should draw martial artist manga maybe,'' Yuuki thought that he should make martial artist manga to get a cool martial artist. He had magic and it was enough for him to defeat his opponents easily but he still wanted a close distance fight since he was also a hot-blooded man. He also needed a martial arts that using a weapon since he could make a lot of weapons. He knew fighting wouldn''t be bored at that time when he mastered some of that knowledge.


    ''Ranma 1/2, Dragon Rioting, Historys Strongest Disciple Kenichi,'' He felt giddy when he thought about that famous manga. He should make a lot of manga and published it on hispany as soon as possible. He was in deep thought until he heard someone call him.


    "YUUKI-SAMA!!!!!"


    Yuuki didn''t need to turn his head since he knew who it was.


    "YUUKI-SAMA!!!!"


    "Marika! Don''t barge in suddenly!!" Rankoined.


    "That''s right, you should just walk slowly and hug him, you don''t need to jump over the table," Yukana was worried about her.


    Marika nodded, "Sure, sure."


    "Marika-Sama, don''t run too fast," Honda suddenly appeared between them.


    "WHAT!!" Ranko, Yukana, Miyuki, and Chiaki were surprised to see her appear suddenly.


    "Okay, okay," Marika only answered half-heartedly.


    They sighed at this naughty rich girl.


    Yuuki knew that Marika would do this kind of thing again in the future. He looked at her and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Marika took her deep breath and said, "Yuuki-Sama, can you help me to look for a part-time job?"


    They looked at her with a startled expression, "What???"

 Chapter 392: Crepe

    "Why do you want to go on a part-time job?" Yuuki asked.


    Marika''s expression became solemn, "Actually, I want to keep it a secret, but....."


    "Secret?" Yuuki looked at her curiously.


    Marika nodded, "Yes, I am saving up from our wedding, Yuuki-Sama."


    They were startled at the same time and looked at her with amazement.


    "W - wedding!!!" Mayuki blushed while thinking about a wedding. Her dream is to marry her prince in the future and she nced at him, ''Kyaaa, what am I thinking!!!''


    Chiaki looked at him with a solemn expression.


    Ranko and Yukana only nodded in response. They had also had quite a lot of money from selling his photo to his fans.


    Honda sighed while looking at him thinking that he could solve this problem. She knew her Ojou-Sama''s body was frail but she also hoped to grant her wish.


    "I want to be able to buy anything I truly want using the money I worked so very hard for! I hope one day I''ll have enough money to buy a house...." Marika said and added, "A house atop a small hill that overlooks the sea....A white one white arge yard and our two children will be ying with ourrge dog in that backyard." She started tough while imagining her future with him.


    They thought it was impossible to get a lot of money from working a part-time job but they didn''t want to destroy her dream.


    "Hmm, do you want to work under me?" Yuuki asked. He thought he could make her be a maid or secretary since Marika only wanted a part-time job.


    Her eyes lit up when she thought that she could spend an entire time with him but she thought that this would burden him. She shook her head and said, "No, I don''t want to burden you, Yuuki-Sama."


    Yuuki didn''t force her and asked, "What kind of part-time job do you want?"


    Marika thought for a while and said, "The easier the better."


    Yuuki started to think about what kind of part-time job was suitable for her. He observed her from up and down.


    Cute, beautiful, girl, but at the same time very clumsy, that was his description of her. He thought about a good restaurant that had a lot of strange employees. She thought that ce was quite suitable for her, "Do you want to work as waiters?"


    "Waiters? Then is it in a restaurant?" Marika asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, that restaurant is very good and the employee is also kind." He remembered Popura that worked in Wagnaria.


    "Really?" Marika became excited.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, let''s go there after we buy a crepeter."


    "Buy a crepe?" Marika asked.


    "Yes, you shoulde too, Marika," Rinko said.


    "The crepe is very delicious, Honda-San too," Yukana said.


    "Sure," Marika didn''t mind following them since she didn''t have that many friends.


    "Is it okay for me toe? I''m not even a student," Honda said.


    "It is okay, you need to guard Marika anyway," Yuuki answered.


    Honda didn''t refuse his invitation and nodded.


    "Crepe! Crepe! Crepe!" Kuina was happy and holding a lot of crepe on her hands. She ate it one by one with very fast speed. She really liked him when he decided to treat her like this. She looked at the crepe menu and decided to order all of them.


    "Kuu-chan, don''t be undylike!!!" Mayuki reprimanded her.


    "Mooo, Mayu-chan is very strict!!!" Kuina pouted at her.


    "Can I help you?" The owner of the crepe stall asked. He was quite amazed at the number of students that gathered in front of his stall, especially, when he saw the 2 meter Gouda in front of him. He thought that this guy was the biggest man that he had seen.


    "Yes, can you make of their order? I will pay them," Yuuki said and took his card. He was d that most of the stalls in this country could use a card.


    "I want everything!!" Kuina said with a happy expression.


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded at her. He thought that he should treat her with his sausage in the future to make her stop eating too much.


    "Yay!!!!" Kuina started ordering the crepes and made the owner of the crepe stall bbergasted.


    ''Such a small young girl but eat a lot?'' The man shook his head but he was happy since he didn''t need to wait too long for his crepes to be sold out.


    "Is it okay, Yuuki?" Chiaki asked. She was afraid that Kuina ate too much and made his wallet empty.


    Yuuki shook his head, "It is okay, you don''t need to worry about it." He wanted to take everyone here since it had been a while since he gathered with everyone. He looked at both Raku and Onodera were talking to each other about the crepes.


    It seemed that both of them were amazed at the skills of the owner and decided to ask him some questions.


    "Yuuki."


    Yuuki turned his head and said, "What''s wrong, Chitoge?" He looked at Onodera and Raku who was talking to each other and Chitoge who was alone here trying to talk with him. He shook his head and was curious about what she would ask him.


    Chitoge was very nervous right now. She had talked with Raku and he had also truthful to her. She knew that Raku liked Onodera and she didn''t really mind about it. She had also talked to Raku that she liked Yuuki.


    Both of them decided to support each other and hoped their love to bear fruit.


    Chitoge took a deep breath and decided to invite him to go out together eating ramen. She had heard that he liked ramen and she also liked ramen. She wanted to eat together with him. She looked at him and said, "A - ano, can you apany me to...."


    But before she finished her words, she heard this annoying voice.


    "YUUKI-SAMA!!!!"


    Chitoge twitched her lips when she saw Marika fed him a crepe.


    "W - wait, Marika, Chitoge want to talk with me about something," Yuuki said.


    "Eh????" Marika looked at her with a curious expression.


    Chitoge became nervous but she had decided to invite him, "Let''s eat ramen together!!"

 Chapter 393: Apply a Job

    Marika looked at Chitoge with an intriguing expression. She had expected it for a while but she didn''t expect her to start her move. She looked at Raku and Chitoge who were talking to each other and felt a conspiration. She looked at Chitoge again and felt that she wanted to tease her, "Eeeh? Aren''t you going to invite Raku-San, Kirisaki-San?"


    "Marika...." Chitoge looked at her with a hostile expression. She didn''t expect her to stop her from asking him.


    "Sure, let''s go eat ramen," Yuuki said to Chitoge.


    "Really?" Chitoge was happy.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, I want to eat ramen too."


    Chitoge nodded, "Good, then let''s talk about that in over the message." She didn''t stay too long since she was afraid for someone to know about their little escapade. She didn''t mind for Marika to know since she had thought of her as a rival.


    "Is it okay, Yuuki-Sama? She is your little brother''s girlfriend, you know?" Marika asked him.


    Yuuki looked at her and said, "Their rtionship is a bitplicated, maybe she needs a breather or something."


    Marika looked at Raku and Onodera and nodded solemnly. She looked at him and asked, "What kind of rtionship is it?"


    "Well, you will know it in the future," Yuuki said to her.


    "Yuuki-Sama is a tease!" Marika pouted and looked away.


    Yuuki only smiled and went to everyone who was eating the crepe. He also tasted one of them and he was surprised at the taste of the crepe.


    ''How crips!'' Yuuki ate one of the strawberry crepes and the taste was very amazing. He could tell that the strawberries were very fresh and it had a sweet and sour taste at the same time. The whipped cream didn''t make it difficult to eat but rather increased the taste of these crepes. He felt that he had entered a whipped cream pool and rxed on the strawberry float.


    Yuuki also bought for Utaha, Makoto, and Rossweisse who were at home and didn''te with them. He gave it to both Ranko and Yukana since he promised Marika to bring her to the restaurant where she would be working a part-time job.


    *clink clink


    "Please, wee guests!!" Popura greeted the guests and looked up. She looked at the sses at the young man and felt familiar but she couldn''t think who he was.


    Yuuki smiled, "Hello, can we meet your manager? We want to try to have a part-time job in this ce."


    "Ah!!" Popura was surprised that someone would want to work in this restaurant. She didn''t belittle her restaurant but she had asked a lot of people and her friends but they rejected her offers.


    That was why she became excited and jumped around, "Really? You want to work here?"


    Marika got suspicious when she entered this restaurant. She didn''t expect this restaurant would do childbor in this ce. She needed to tell her father about this but she stopped. She looked at him and pulled the sleeve of his shirt, "Yuuki-Sama, why is there a child in this restaurant?"


    "I''M NOT CHILD!! I''M 17 YEARS OLD!!" Popura who was very sensitive when someone told her ''Short'' or ''Child''. She had a six-sense to notice when someone talked rudely about her.


    "Ah, really?" Marika was surprised. She had never thought that this little girl was a year older than her.


    "Yes, she is in the same grade as me, you should call her Senpai, Marika," Yuuki said to her.


    "Senpai!!" Popura was happy when someone called her Senpai. She looked at him with a different light and became quite proud, "That''s right, I''m a Senpai!!"


    "This person is very simple," Marika whispered. She didn''t expect that with some praise he could make this girl be happy all of sudden, then the most logical exnation was that the girl in front of him was very simple like a child.


    "Ara, Popura, who is this?"


    Popura turned her head and looked at her, "Ah, Yachiyo-San, there is someone who wants to apply to work here!" She told her with a cheerful expression.


    "Ah, really? Then pleasee with me to the back office," Yachiyo smiled and guided her to the back office to meet the manager.


    Marika and Honda looked at the katana on her side. They weren''t sure what kind of restaurant was this ce but they looked like there were a lot of people there.


    "Kyaaaaa!! Men!!!!"


    *punch!!!


    Marika and Honda looked at the waiters who hit a young man with her punch.


    "What kind of restaurant is this, Yuuki-Sama?" Marika asked curiously. She thought this ce was full of weirdos.


    "This ce is a normal family restaurant," Yuuki said without a beat. He knew that this restaurant was weird but it was okay since they were very kind and more importantly they would let her work here. He knew that Marika was very clumsy and he was sure that she would break a lot of things.


    "I don''t know why, but you must think of something rude, right, Yuuki-Sama?" Marika looked at him.


    "No way, let''s go to meet the manager of this restaurant," Yuuki only smiled and followed Yachiyo to meet the restaurant manager.


    Marika only nodded and also followed him.


    Honda also moved along with them while observing everyone in this restaurant. She needed to report it to the police when she thought this ce was really dangerous.


    "Kyouko-San, there is someone who is going to apply to work here," Yachiyo said.


    Yuuki, Marika, and Honda saw a woman who ate both potato ch.i.p.s and parfait like a glutton.


    Kyouko is a tall woman with a little above shoulder length hair and gray eyes. She wears a ck skirt, a white shirt, and a deep blue vest.


    "Oh, okay," Kyouko looked at three of them.

 Chapter 394: Im not lolicon!!

    Kyouko looked at three of them and said, "Ok, you can work here." She didn''t look at them again and continued to eat her parfait and potato ch.i.p.s.


    "Is that all?" Marika asked. She had heard there would be an interview or something but she didn''t expect to be a sess without doing anything. She looked at the manager with a strange expression.


    Kyouko nodded, "Yes, you can start work tomorrow, I will prepare the uniform and the schedule tomorrow." He looked at Honda and Yuuki, "About you two, you can also start work two days from now."


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, I''m not gonna work here, I''m only introducing her to work in this ce, I''m not nning to work here."


    "I''m only the bodyguard of Ojou-Sama, can I stay to guard her?" Honda asked.


    Kyouko nodded, "Yeah, sure." She didn''t really care about them and continued to eat food.


    Yuuki remembered that this manager was only interested in food. He took something from his bag and gave it to her, "This is not much, but this is food specialty from Shizuoka, please take care of her."


    "FOOD!!!" Kyouko became excited and took the food from him. She opened the package and started to eat it with a happy expression, "You''re really good! What is your rtionship with her?" She knew that no one was bad people when they gave her food.


    Marika was happy that both Honda and Yuuki really cared about her. She hugged his arm and said, "I''m his fiancee!!"


    "Gulp," Kyouko took water since she felt thirsty, "Then it is good that he doesn''t work here since we prohibit a romance between workers."


    Marika also seemed d that he didn''t work when she heard about the rules to prohibit romance between workers.


    "Yay, wee! Let me introduce myself again, my name is Taneshima Popura," Popura introduced herself.


    "My name is Todoroki Yachiyo, I''m the floor master of this restaurant," Yachiyo said. Her face was a bit feverish since she had never thought that both of them had already engaged with each other.


    "Hello, my name is Tachibana Marika, please take care of me," Marika introduced herself.


    Then they looked at both Honda and Yuuki.


    "My name is Honda," Honda introduced herself.


    "My name is Yuuki Ichijou," Yuuki also introduced himself.


    Kyouko who ate the food stopped and looked at him, "Are you the old man''s son?"


    Yuuki looked at her with surprise, "Do you know dad?"


    Kyouko nodded, "Yes, he has taken care of me before."


    "Really?" Yuuki was surprised that his father had some connection with this manager. He was wondering what kind of rtionship that they shared together. He didn''t think that his father derailed since he knew he wasn''t that kind of person and he was sure this manager wasn''t his father''s type.


    ''Or maybe she is his type?'' Yuuki was really curious and decided to ask himter.


    "Manager, are they new workers?" A young man with sses asked


    "Is that true, Kyouko-San? There is a new worker, is it, girl or boy?" A short-haired orange girl asked while quivering.


    "Oh, Takanashi, Inami no, only the girl will be working here, her name is Tachibana Marika," Kyouko said.


    "Nice to meet you, everyone," Marika introduced herself politely.


    "Hello, my name is Takanashi Souta, please ask me when you don''t know anything," Takanashi said.


    "Ah, nice to meet you, my name is Inami Mahiru, I''m d that you''re not a man," Inami sighed in relief.


    "Why is that?" Marika asked curiously.


    Inami became embarrassed since she didn''t want to say that she had severe androphobia. She became nervous and started to be very giddy. Her face became very red and she let out a lot of sweat.


    "Are you okay?" Yuuki asked. He knew that this girl had androphobia but he wanted to test whether it was true or not. He moved closer to her only he was stopped by someone.


    "BE CAREFUL!!!" Takanashi stopped in front of him.


    "KYAAAA!!! MEN!!!" Inama closed her eyes and punched Takanashi straight into his cheek.


    "Uaaaaaa!!!!" Takanashi felt that his cheek was very hurt. He was thrown because of the force behind her punch. Luckily, he was stopped by someone.


    "Takanashi, are you okay?" Yuuki looked at him with a worried expression. He didn''t expect that Inami would hit him with such a force. He saw that his cheek was swelling.


    "I - I''m, okay..." Takanashi said weakly then closed his eyes.


    "TAKANASHI!!! DON''T DIE!!!" Yuuki shouted.


    Marika, Honda, Popura, Yachiyo, and Kyouko also closed their eyes. They still remembered his brave figure who protected him from the violent girl. Even though Takanashi died, his soul would live inside of them.


    Inami also closed her eyes in regret. She looked at her firsts and hated why she had an androphobia, ''If only I don''t have an androphobia!!!'' She thought this wouldn''t happen to him.


    "A - ano, can you hur-hurry up and give an icepress??" Takanashi tried to hold his anger. He wanted toin that they made him die suddenly.


    "Of course," Yuuki smiled and thought this guy was interesting.


    "I will bring it!!" Popura ran to bring the icepress.


    "Well, this restaurant is a bit interesting," Marika said while looking at everyone.


    "I don''t need to worry about Ojou-Sama''s protection," Honda said while looking at Inami. She had an experience with fighting and knew that her punch was really hard. She knew that punch could evenpare to the light-weight boxing champion.


    Takanashi sighed and thought this restaurant would be moreplicated.


    Androphobia? Glutton manager? Girl with katana? A child?


    Yuuki wanted tough at this restaurant and wondered what kind of thing that would happen in this ce. He looked at Takanashi and thought this guy was the most normal of all of them.


    "Katanashi-Kun, this is the icepress," Popura gave her the icepress.


    "Ah, thank you very much, Senpai," Takanashi became very happy and looked very gentle.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and thought this guy was the most dangerous of all of them. He looked at Honda and asked, "Honda, there is a lolicon here."


    Honda nodded, "It seems you need to enter jail for a while."


    Takanashi twitched his lips and shouted, "I''M NOT LOLICON!!!!"

 Chapter 395: Lets Do It, Kengan Match!!

    Yuuki looked at Nintendo''s building in front of him. He frowned since he didn''t expect it to be quite small. He shook his head and knew that it was one of the bigpanies in the past but it was just a relic right now. He knew that there were a lot of gamepanies that had gone bankrupt and both small and mediumpanies became giants.


    "Is this really the ce? Somehow, I feel disappointed," Hazukiined. Eagle Jump actually focussed on developing a PC game rather than a console game, but this time she agreed to make a Nintendo game.


    "Yes, this is where I spoke to the secretary of CEO a few days ago, so let''s enter," Rin told them.


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded and entered the building. He could see a people who ran here and there talking with a serious expression. He went to the receptionist and said that they were from Eagle Jump. Hispany didn''t have a name but he had a name in this industry since he won the tournament before.


    The receptionist guided them to the CEO room.


    Yuuki didn''t look around since he had heard that this CEO had quite a bad reputation. He didn''t care actually whether he would do business with good or bad people. After all in front of businessman what was matter was only profit, there was nothing more than that.


    "Kono-Sama, I have brought the representative of Eagle Jump," the receptionist said.


    "You can enter."


    They heard a male''s voiceing from inside the door. They entered the room and saw an old man with a weird shaped head, viin smile, and neat suit.


    "Ah, wee, wee, nice to meet you, my name is Kono Akio, I''m the CEO of Nintendo," Kono said with a smile and wanted to handshake him.


    "Hello, my name is Yuuki Ichijou," Yuuki introduced himself.


    "Ah, you''re the one who won the ''Game Making Tournament'' before," Kono said with a smile but he felt quite pissed since that time Nintendo also released their game only failed to be the winner of this tournament. He was happy when this young man wanted to release his game again. He knew that this game would bring hispany a lot of money and that was why he would do everything to get it. He also had to do the Kengan Ashura Match with Sony and he won it easily.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, this time, we have decided to coborate with each other for our new game."


    Kono nodded, "Yes, I can''t wait for that to happen, I know that the hype of Pokemon is really high, especially when there are both amus.e.m.e.nt parks and the anime in the summer."


    Yuuki nodded and felt this guy was good since he had done his homework before they started the negotiation.


    Then both of them started to talk about that with the hype Pokemon, they were sure that this game would be one of the most popr games in the industry since a lot of games were shit today.


    "About that, can you sell the right of Pokemon game to us?" Kono suddenly said and made the air around us be stopped.


    Rin, Hazuki, and Rossweisse looked at this old man with a very strange expression.


    "Oh, can you tell me how much?" Yuuki didn''t have the intention to sell it but he was curious how much he would buy the right of Pokemon.


    "YUUKI!!!" Rin wanted toin since she knew that it would be quite dumb to sell the right of Pokemon.


    "Calm down, I''m just curious," Yuuki said to her.


    "Hehehe, don''t worry, we will give you an appropriate price, how about 100 million Ind Coin? Is it a very good deal for you, right?" Kono said with a smile.


    Yuuki looked at him with a smile, "Oh, I don''t think you think highly of our game Kono-San."


    "Hahaha, you''re the hero of the game industry, of course, we will give a lot of appreciation," Kono said.


    "Thank you for your offer, but I have to reject your offer since I don''t have any intention to sell the right of Pokemon," Yuuki said with ease.


    Kono suddenly became pissed. He thought that he would agree since he only thought the young man in front of him was only a kid but he was the one who was yed by him.


    Hazuki wanted tough when he toyed with the CEO of Nintendo but both Rossweisse and Rin stopped her. They didn''t want something bad to happen in the negotiation.


    Yuuki didn''t intend to stay any longer and talked about their coboration. Both of them would be benefitted from this game since both of them knew this game would be a hot item. He also told them that he would prepare three types of Pokemon games, limited edition, normal, and digital.


    Kono was amazed and knew that there would be a lot of moneying. He felt that he was bleeding when that money only went to the pocket of the young man in front of him. Even though he knew hispany''s revenue would also increase but he didn''t feel enough. He wanted more cakes from this game.


    They had finished their negotiation and Yuuki wanted to go back only stopped by him.


    "Yuuki-Kun, have you heard about Kengan Match?" Kono suddenly said.


    Yuuki stopped and looked at him with interest, "Kengan Match, is it? I have heard it somehow."


    "Kengan Match?" Hazuki, Rin, and Rossweisse had a confused expression.


    Kono smiled, "Then I don''t need to exin, how about it? Let us do Kengan Match with the Pokemon Game as the stake!!"

 Chapter 396: Evil Capitalist

    Yuuki became interested and sat back in his seat. He looked at him and asked, "Then what is your stake?"


    Kono nodded, "Of course, my stake is also good, 100 million Ind Coin, I will give you that if you win this Kengan Match." He had thought that he would enter this Kengan Match since he had enticed him with money. He knew the worth of the Pokemon Game was more than that and the 100 million Ind Coin wasn''t much for him. He also believed in his fighter power and knew that his fighter would win against him.


    Kono had heard that Yuuki was also a fighter but he had only one match and he also fought a neer of Nogi Group. He snorted and thought that this match would be an easy win for him and he would also get the Pokemon Game free. He was dancing in happiness when he thought of the possibility.


    Yuuki smiled widely and thought this guy was really shameless and greedy but he became happy since this person asked him for a Kengan Match. He knew that this guy must have underestimated him since he had only won one match but that made him happy. He looked at him and said, "How about we make the stake bigger?"


    Kono looked at him with surprise, "Bigger? What do you mean?" He became interested in this matter.


    Yuuki didn''t hide it and said, "I have a lot of game ns and this game will also make a lot of money."


    "Hooo, really?" Kono looked at him like a fool.


    "Then you must know that I have both ''Fushikawa Shoten'' and ''Shounen Jump'' and some share in the ''Gongon Publisher'' right?" Yuuki asked.


    Kono nodded, "Of course, I know about it." He knew about it since he wanted to buy a right to make a game of those famous mangas and novel. He believed those games that he made from those mangas would be very popr and would make a lot of profit. He also felt annoyed when he thought that thosepanies were his and he was the only one who had the right to sell it. He was curious why he mentioned thosepanies to him.


    "Let''s make it bigger for this Kengan Match, I will give those my threepanies, ''Fushikawa Shoten'', ''Shounen Jump'', and ''Eagle Jump'',stly some share on the ''Gongon Publisher''," Yuuki said with a smile.


    Before Kono said anything the three women beside him were screaming and shouting.


    "ARE YOU CRAZY!!!" Hazuki shouted.


    "Boss! Don''t do something hasty!!!" Rin said.


    "Yuuki, you can''t do that!!" Rossweisse said.


    Three of them didn''t know what the Kengan Match was but they knew that it was some kind of gambling since they heard him would give those threepanies.


    "Hahahahahahaha," Konoughed hearty when he heard those proposals. He ignored those three women and said, "Good! Good! Let''s do it, let''s do this Kengan Match!!" He thought that the young man in front of him was a fool.


    "But, I''m not over, let''s say, what will you give me when you lose?" Yuuki smiled.


    Kono raised his eyebrow, "Hooo, what do you want?"


    "Your shares in the Nintendo," Yuuki suddenly said.


    "IMPOSSIBLE!!!" Kono said, "Thosepanies weren''t worthy of my shares!!!" He shook his head hard. He didn''t expect the young man in front of him to be very greedy.


    Yuuki only said that to raise the stake. He knew that hispany wasn''t that much right now since he had only taken care of it for a few months. He looked at him and asked, "Then what will be the stake? I give you my threepanies and some share in anotherpany, you need some appropriate stake."


    Kono nodded, "10% of my stock, I can do that."


    Yuuki shook his head, "That''s too little, you know how much, I will make with those games, mangas, and novels? And I have also prepared some new mangas and novels at the same time,stly, visual novel if you have heard it."


    "Visual novel!!" Kono was surprised but this time he became even more greedy.


    "I want 90%," Yuuki said.


    Kono shook his head, "20%, no more than that."


    Kono and Yuuki started to negotiate with each other. Both of them didn''t want to lose and wanted more than they had gotten.


    Hazuki, Rin, and Rossweisse had gotten very dizzy, ''What the hell is happening?'' They thought that it would be very harmonized business partnership but they didn''t expect it would be a war. They looked at both of them and felt very scary. They thought about their stakes and became dizzy when they counted the worth of those stakes. They had finally seen it the ugly face of the capitalist.


    "48%, no more than that," Kono said. He still wanted to be the leader of thispany and he decided to give him that much. He felt his heart bleeding but at the same time, he was happy when he thought that he would be able to get his industries and the right to of those mangas, novels, and games.


    Yuuki nodded and didn''t reject his proposal since he knew 48% was quite much. Even though hispanies had the potential to have a worth more than Nintendo but hispany was still very young. He also didn''t intend to bet the share of Amagi Brilliant Park, even though it could raise his stake. He didn''t do it because he still hadn''t kept his promise to Latifa to bring 500,000 guests.


    Kono smiled, "Good, let''s do it, how about in a week."


    "Yeah, let''s do it in the week," Yuuki smiled.


    Kono said with a smile, "Let''s meet again in a week, I will be the one who set up the match since I''m the older generation, I can do that much."


    "Oh, then I will have to thank the older generation and maybe change their ce since they''re quite old," Yuuki smiled.


    Kono became annoyed but he didn''t stop smiling, "Let''s see who will be smiling at the end."


    "I can''t wait for that," Yuuki said.


    Both of them were smiling but everyone knew that this wasn''t a friendly smile. Yuuki decided to go back since he didn''t have anything to talk about again with this guy.


    Rossweisse, Rin, and Hazuki followed his back and wanted to ask, ''What the hell is happening!!!!!''


    Kono had set the match and looked very happy, "Haruo, you have heard it, right?"


    Then from the door opened, a young man with a height 3 meters, extremely heavy set, bulky, overweight frame. He has a chubby hairless face, generally squinted eyes and ck hair that is neatlybed and parted to each side with a flick of hair sprouting from the top. Haruo wears a pair of circr sses, in front of usually squinted eyes, as well as a pair of dungarees with thepany he is representing, Nintendo, imprinted on the top of it.


    "Yes, I can''t wait to y those visual novels!!" Haruo said.


    "Hahahaha, I can''t wait for a week!!!" Kono said.


    Both of them wereughing thinking that hispanies were already in their hands.

 Chapter 397: Drunk

    "I will exinter, let''s go to a bar, I want to drink some alcohol," Yuuki said to three women beside him.


    They sighed and nodded, they also felt that they needed alcohol to ease the tension in their bodies. Their bodies were still weak when they heard those crazy stakes between him and the CEO of Nintendo.


    They went to the bar together, then they ordered a beer and some side dishes.


    "This is your order," the waiter said while giving them their orders.


    They drank the beer together in one gulped, "Aaaaah!!"


    "Can you tell me, what is this, Kengan Match?" Hazuki looked at him.


    "Is this some kind of agreement betweenpanies?" Rin asked.


    Rossweisse also waited for his answer. She was curious about this Kengan Match.


    "Well, let me tell you the history of Kengan Match," Yuuki said and exined to them about Kengan Match and its history. He told them about a great detail that bothpanies would have a stake with something, such as project, right, share or something.


    Thepanies would send their fighters to fight each other again and this match was being managed by the Kengan Association.


    Hazuki, Rin, and Rossweisse had never thought there was something like this within their society. They had thought that capitalists were terrible but they didn''t think it would be this much. They thought Kengan Match was somehow simr to diator in the past.


    "Who is going to be our fighter?" Rossweisse asked. She could fight for him since she knew that she only needed to fight a human. Even though she couldn''t use her magic but it was enough to beat a human.


    "I''m," Yuuki said while drinking.


    They blinked their eyes several times and then shouted, "WHAT!!!!!!"


    "Guest, please, keep your voice low," the waiter said from outside the door.


    "Yes,....." They said at the same time.


    "Are you crazy? Do you want to fight those fighters?" Hazuki looked at him as if an idiot.


    "Don''t do that, we can search for another fighter, there is a week of time," Rin said. She believed that they could get a strong fighter within a week.


    "Rosseisse, stop this idiot! Don''t let him die!" Hazuki said to Rossweisse.


    Rossweisse shook her head, "This time, I agree with him, let him fight."


    "WHAT???" Rin and Hazuki looked at her with disbelief.


    "You don''t need to worry that much, I have entered the Kengan Match before as a fighter," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" They looked at him with a surprised expression.


    Yuuki nodded and told them about his experience fighting against Nogi Group and he had won a ''Shounen Jump'' from them.


    They were surprised about his experiences since they thought it was his parent''spany but they didn''t expect that they got it from the Kengan Match. They had be curious about this and also felt quite relieved at the same time. They thought that he was an only a brave idiot but it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    "Why don''t you tell me earlier! I feel dumb to worry about you!" Hazuki said while pping his shoulder.


    "But can you really win? I don''t know but that the CEO of Nintendo is very confident," Rin said with a worried expression. She didn''t want to lose her job again, especially when theirpanies were on the right track. She had loved herpany and didn''t want to change her job.


    Yuuki nodded, "Don''t worry, believe in me, but you must keep it secret from everyone, only three of you can know about it."


    "Why?" Rin asked. She actually wanted to say it to Yagami and Umiko at the same time since it was very serious.


    "I don''t mind if you tell both Umiko and Kou, but you must tell them it is a secret society in this country, it is better than the least people who know about it," Yuuki said.


    "That''s right, this kind of thing shouldn''t be told to people carelessly," Hazuki said.


    Rin and Rossweisse nodded in response. They knew they needed to keep it a secret and only told some people.


    "Did your girlfriends know?" Rossweisse asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "They know about it since they also watched my fight before, only Shouko and Makoto don''t know about it."


    Rossweisse nodded, "Are you nning to tell them?"


    "Well, it is better to tell them earlier since I want them to ept it quickly," Yuuki said and added, "Anyway, let''s drink first, let''s have fun since we will have a share of Nintendo!!!!"


    "OOOOOOO!!!!!" They followed him and drank together.


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he had to take care of the three drunk women.


    "Boss, will you bring us to the hotel and attack us?" Hazuki looked at him with feverish eyes.


    "Boss, we''re not that close yet, or at least wait until two months," Rin said while sleeping.


    "Yuuki, you finally can''t hold yourself, huh?" Rossweisse said while sleeping.


    Yuuki wanted to smack the head of these three women. He could really bring them to the hotel and let his juice dirtied them but he was sure some of them would be crying.


    "Rin, Hazuki, let me deliver you back, where is your home?" Yuuki said while shaking their shoulders.


    "Ugh...Don''t shake me, boss," Hazuki almost puked.


    "Ugh," Rin also felt nausea.


    Yuuki shook his head and decided to call Kou since he didn''t know about their house. He didn''t want to keep them in his house again.


    "Boss, what''s wrong?" Kou asked.


    "Kou, can you tell the address of both Hazuki and Rin? Both of them are drunk," Yuuki said.


    "Eh????" Kou was surprised. She started to imagine her boss would attack both Hazuki and Rin. She shook her head and said, "Boss, where are you? I wille to you there."


    "Is that okay?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, don''t worry, I will go there," Kou said.


    "Then you need toe....." Yuuki told her where the bar was. He waited for her while massaging their heads slowly to ease their hangover.


    "Hmm,fortable," Rin, Hazuki, and Rossweisse said at the same time.


    Yuuki really thought that he should open a massage parlor soon.

 Chapter 398: Im Afraid

    "Ugh.....There, that''s right, over there," Hazuki said while telling him where the mostfortable part was.


    Yuuki frowned and sighed. He really should bring her to the hotel and eat her there. He really shouldn''t bring them to drink here. He looked at both Rin who slept on hisp and Rossweisse who slept on the table. He could tell how sloppy these three women were. He was waiting for Kou toe.


    "Boss!!!"


    The door opened and a woman in a ck t-shirt and long jeans pants came.


    "Kou," Yuuki nodded at him.


    Kou looked at the three women who were very close to her boss. She sighed in relief since he didn''t do anything but their position was just giving someone strange impression. She looked at both Hazuki and Rin who rested on hisp.


    "Anyway, to help me pick them up for my car, I will drive you back too," Yuuki said.


    Kou nodded, "Yeah, let me help you." She picked Rin on hisp.


    "Ugh....I don''t want to move!!" Rinined.


    "Rin, you smell alcohol," Kou frowned since Rin drank too much.


    "It is okay!! Boss, did something stupid after all!!!" Rin shouted.


    Yuuki twitched his lips while picking up both Rossweisse and Hazuki on his arms.


    Kou looked at him and asked, "What did you do boss?"


    "We can talk about thatter, how about we go back first," Yuuki said and didn''t really want to talk about Kengan Ashura.


    Kou could only nod who made him her boss.


    They went to his car and ced the three drunk women in the back seat.


    Kou sat by his side in the front seat. She looked at him and asked, "What happened in the Nintendo?"


    "Nothing, it is just that there will be a bet," Yuuki said.


    "Bet?" Kou frowned and didn''t understand why there would be a bet.


    "You should ask either Hazuki or Rin," Yuuki said.


    "Why won''t you tell me?" Kou asked.


    "I don''t want you to drink alcohol too, let''s leave it like that," Yuuki wasn''t sure how Kou would react to this news and decided to let Hazuki or Rin tell her.


    Kou looked at him weirdly but she didn''t force him. She looked at the street and said, "Turn right, over there."


    Yuuki followed her direction while talking about the project.


    Yuuki and Kou decided to let Hazuki live in Rin''s apartment. He also brought Rossweisse there since he didn''t really want to take care of a drunk woman. He should let those three women sleep together in this apartment.


    Suddenly, he stopped and thought that he would go to his mistress''s apartment on the night while his wives were waiting at home.


    Yuuki and Kou were talking about the graphics of the Pokemon Game. She said that most of them were finished and they could test it right away. They only needed to wait for the game exhibition in the middle of summerter.


    "I will make you a tea," Kou said to him.


    Yuuki didn''t really want to trouble her but he decided to ept it since he felt that Kou wanted to talk with him, "Sure."


    Kou nodded at him with a smile and prepared the tea.


    Yuuki looked at her curiously and asked, "You oftene to this ce?"


    Kou nodded, "Yeah, both of me and Rin entered thepany at the same time, thepany had gone bankrupt before because of me."


    "Because of you?" Yuuki looked at her weirdly.


    Kou nodded sadly, "I''m the one who led the project before......" She told her how she had been chosen as the leader of the graphics group and how there was a fight between everyone because she was newly appointed employee.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and listened to her story. He thought this woman was very strong but she had buried her sadness inside her heart but he wasn''t sure why he told him. He moved closer toward her while drinking the tea that she had made earlier.


    Kou looked at him and said, "I''m afraid...."


    Yuuki wasn''t sure how to answer her but when he looked at her expression, he could only hug her in his arms. He caressed her back slowly and said softly, "This time, there is me, this project will be a sess, believe in me." Of course, he wasn''t talking about empty talk. He had started his advertis.e.m.e.nt on his SNS and his website on both Shounen Jump and Fushikawa Shoten.


    Besides, he also sold the right to use the picture of Pikachu to somepany, it could also be a free advertis.e.m.e.nt for his game. He also would go to ''Summer Music'' and at that time with only his words most of his fans would buy his game, though, he also believed that his game was very good. He wouldn''t sell anything bad and the total sales of Pokemon in his past world were very impressive.


    Yuuki remembered that the revenue of Pokemon franchise in his past world was $90 billion. He didn''t really have to worry whether Pokemon would be popr or not since he believed this thing would be the hype in this world.


    Kou wasn''t sure why she told this to him but she feltfortable in his arms,''He smells nice.''


    Both of them were sitting on the couch while hugging each other.


    Rin, Hazuki, and Rosswessei had woken up but this atmosphere made it hard for them to wake up. They could only sigh inside their hearts waiting for them to finish their matter.


    Yuuki went back and said goodbye to her.


    Kou waved her hand and felt more cheerful now. She sighed and blushed while thinking about why she had done that to him.


    "Yagami-Kun, you''re a really naughty girl."


    "Kou-Chan, you''re really sneaky, huh? Also, do you like that type of man?"


    Rossweisse decided to sleep since she wasn''t in the mood to tease her. She felt quite pissed at him to leave her alone but she decided to shut her mouth since he was her boss. She was wondering when he would attack her.


    ''W - what am I thinking!!!'' Rossweisse blushed and hugged the pillow tightly.


    Kou was startled when she looked at both Rin and Hazuki who had woken up, "IT''S NOT LIKE THAT!!!!" She ended up spending her entire night to exin that it was only a misunderstanding.

 Chapter 399: Gyaru Style

    Yuuki went back and arrived at his home. He saw that his girlfriends and cousin were still up. He saw that they were talking to each other about something.


    "You''re back," Yukana said with a smile.


    "Yeah, I''m home," Yuuki nodded and looked at them, "What are you doing?"


    Ranko smiled, "We only tell them to try gyaru style."


    Yuuki smiled, "Do it, it sounds fun." He imagined how attractive both Shouko and Utaha in the gyaru style. He could imagine they would look very beautiful and s.e.xy at the same time, especially pure Shouko with gyaru. He could wait to see their make-over.


    Utaha snorted, "Aren''t you only interested in legs? Why are you interested in gyaru style?" She moved her legs slowly trying to tempt him.


    Yuuki really felt that her legs were very dangerous. He couldn''t wait to caress it slowly and tainted it with his white cream.


    Utaha smiled and Shouko blushed when they looked at his expression.


    "Anyway, let''s start the makeover," Yukana told them.


    "You should wear these big shocks and we will change your hairstyle into a side ponytail," Ranko said.


    "Ok, leave the makeover for us!!" Yukana and Ranko said at the same time.


    Utaha, Shouko, and Makoto felt something bad would happen.


    "Where is Rossweisse?" Ranko asked since Yukana who was the one who helped Utaha, Shouko, and Makoto to change their clothes.


    "I let her sleep at one of her friends'' houses," Yuuki said.


    "Why?" Ranko asked.


    "It is too much for them to increase their familiarity," Yuuki said.


    "Heee, interesting," Ranko said and sat on hisp.


    "What are you doing?" Yuuki asked.


    "I learned this move from the magazine, what do you think?" Ranko gave him a seductive smile while moving her butts around.


    "You naughty, little subus, let''s see how I settle you tonight," Yuuki hugged her. He was really tempted about this girl and wanted to eat her right away. He could understand the feeling of a wolf who wanted to eat the little red riding hood.


    "Kyaaa," Ranko didn''t move rather moved closer to him. Even though her mouth was lying but her body was honest.


    They were flirting with each other until they heard someone coughing.


    "How about you wait for me first?" Yukana was a little annoyed. She didn''t expect them to flirt with each other when she was busy helping the three girls to be gyaru girls.


    "Oooh," Yuuki and Ranko nodded at her. They looked at her and were eager to see the makeover of three girls.


    Yukana shook her head and said, "Ahem, let''s start our makeover, please enter, Makoto."


    They looked at Makoto who came out from the door and they were very surprised.


    Makoto wore her usual school uniform but she opened three buttons on her shirt withrge socks and her hair was tied in a ponytail.


    "Ch - cheazzz," Makoto tried to put on a gyaru pose but it made her funny but s.e.xy at the same time.


    "Hahaha," Yukana and Rankoughed in response.


    "You''re beautiful, Makoto," Yuuki praised and gave her a thumbs up. He could see that her skirt became very short and he could see some part of her bra.


    "T - thank you," Makoto was still embarrassed and sat beside him waiting for both Utaha and Shouko.


    "Now, the next one, Utaha!!!" Yukana was excited and felt that she had be a designer.


    Utaha came out of the room and everyone looked at her with amazement.


    Yuuki focused on her legs and swore that she had the most beautiful legs that he had seen in his life. He looked at the ck stocking that wrapped her s.e.xy legs and he was under her spell. He couldn''t look away from those legs.


    Utaha smiled wickedly and walked closer toward him. She tempted him while moving her butts around.


    "L - let''s keep it in the bedroom,ter," Yuuki felt his heart bleeding when he said those words but he needed to maintain his gentleman cousin''s image in front of Makoto.


    Makoto blushed and looked away. She felt that she would be corrupted if she looked at both of them.


    Ranko whistled and pped her butts, "Damn, your legs are very enviable."


    "Thank you," Utaha said with a smile.


    Yuuki shook his head to focus on thest girl. He wanted to know what the difference was when Shouko changed into gyaru style. He was waiting for a bit and saw this kind of girl became slightly mischievous.


    Shouko wears her school uniform along with baggy sweaters. She ties her hair into a side ponytail and scrunchies on her hands. She tries to mimic Ranko or Yukana''s expression but she was too embarrassed.


    "I can''t do it!!" Shouko hid her face with both of her hands.


    At that moment, everyone was being shot by an invisible arrow. They had never felt something like this before and the girl in front of them became very cute in their eyes.


    "Mooo, Shouko, you''re very cute," Ranko said.


    "How about you sleep with me tonight?" Yukana said.


    "Shouko, you''re really beautiful," Makoto said.


    "Let''s leave this bastard tonight and sleep together," Utaha said while looking at him.


    "Hey!!!" Yuuki was speechless when he heard Utaha. He was on his limit today and they decided to let him sleep alone? He looked at him with disbelief expression. His little brother was on his limit and he tried to calm him that he would get his reward in a few hours only being told that they would let him sleep alone.


    "I - I want to sleep with you, Yuuki...." Shouko said with a very low voice.


    Yuuki looked at the angel in front of him. His expression became dignified and he picked her in princess carry, "Let''s go to our chamber, princess, let me change you into a woman."


    Shouko nodded slowly in response.


    "Then girls, we will go first," Yuuki said and brought her to his room.


    Everyone looked at them with twitching on their lips. They had also said earlier that they would use this chance to make them together but at the same time, they were curious.


    "Let''s peek at them," Utaha said and walked toward his room.


    Yukana and Ranko nodded at the same time and looked at Makoto.


    "How about you, Makoto?"


    "Do you want to follow us?"


    Makoto had aplicated expression on her face.


    "This is for your education!!"


    "You won''t get a chance to peek at them again."


    Ranko and Yukana said at her.


    Makoto bit her lips and nodded at them. She didn''t know whether her decision was wrong or not but she was curious since she had heard about the health and physical education yesterday.


    They went together while peeking at both Yuuki and Shouko who were in their room together.

 Chapter 400: Go!!!

    Yuuki opened his eyes slowly and saw it was already in the morning. He felt a soft breath on his side and saw Shouko there. He could see that she was sleeping soundly tired of yesterday''s activity. He felt like a bastard but at the same time, he was very happy right now.


    Yuuki moved her bang to the side and kissed her forehead.


    Shouko opened her eyes slowly and smiled, "Yuuki."


    "Good morning, how is your body?" Yuuki asked. He didn''t use his magic to heal her since she wanted to know how it felt when she lost her v.i.r.g.i.nity. He could see that she looked quite weak and tired at the same time.


    "You''re too strong," Shouko said with a smile.


    "Do you want me to heal you?" Yuuki asked.


    Shouko shook her head, "It is okay, I want to feel this feeling."


    "Really? Then at least, let me help you to ease the pain," Yuuki said while caressing her stomach slowly. Her stomach was t and her navel was really cute. He was thinking that she would bear his children in the future. He looked at her and asked, "Let''s make a lot."


    Shouko blushed and hit his chest, "Don''t say something very embarrassing."


    "But you want it too, right?" Yuuki whispered.


    Shouko didn''t say anything and buried her head on his chest. She was being bullied right now but it was different from in the past. She didn''t hate being bullied by him like this. She nodded slightly and said, "Eemmm."


    Yuuki had never seen such a cute girl before and hugged her. He caressed her back and butts slowly while enjoying their time together.


    "Yuuki, do you hide something from me?"


    Yuuki suddenly startled and looked at her, "What''s wrong?"


    Shouko looked at him and didn''t say anything.


    Yuuki became quite nervous but he still had his calm expression. He wasn''t sure how to exin that he had dated her mother before she dated him. Even though he had said that he would make up his rtionship with Yaeko but he still hadn''t done it. He was still hesistated about how to solve this problem and wasn''t sure how Shouko would react to this news.


    Hate? Anger? Jealousy?


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he knew that he needed to tell her since she asked him. He didn''t know where she knew about this news but he needed to tell her the truth, "I have dated your mom before."


    Shouko didn''t say anything and just nodded at him.


    "Are you not angry?" Yuuki looked at her.


    Shouko looked at him and said, "Can you tell me why?"


    Yuuki sighed and said, "I love her."


    "Until now?" Shouko asked.


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded slightly.


    "Why did you break up?" Shouko asked.


    Yuuki took a deep breath and said, "For you, we think this is the best way for us to break up."


    Her body trembled when she heard that the reason why both of them broke up was her. Shouko looked at him and said, "Why did you break up with her!!"


    "Because I love you, I don''t want to make you sad, I don''t want to see you cry when you know that I''m dating your mother," Yuuki said.


    "If you love me, then you shouldn''t break up," Shouko said with tears.


    "Then what should I do? Do you want me to tell you that I''m dating your mother? I can''t do that! I know I''m a sc.u.m but I''m not a low-life," Yuuki said with full of emotion and caressed her cheek, "I care about you, I love you, I want to make you happy."


    Shouko was still crying while looking at him. She feltplicated when she found out that the reason why both of them broke up was her. She still remembered her mother''s cold expression every time but it was different. She could see how Yaeko''s expression was kind of sad every time they were talking about him. She didn''t want her mother to be sad, "Break up with me."


    "NO!!" Yuuki said and added, "There is no way, I will let you do that." He hugged her tingly on his chest, "Don''t ever say that again, if you really hate me then I''m fine but I don''t want us to break up because you want to see your mother happy to date with me, both of us won''t be happy to date each other with your happiness as the sacrifice."


    "Then tell me, what should I do?" Shouko said while looking at him.


    Yuuki wanted to give him permission to date her mother but he felt something blocking his throat. He couldn''t utter the words that he had prepared for a long time. He kept looking at her but he couldn''t say anything.


    "Easy, you should date mother and daughter at the same time."


    "What?" Yuuki and Shouko turned their heads and saw Utaha with Ranko and Yukana were there.


    Yuuki felt that this thing was very ridiculous but it was different for Shouko. She thought this idea was really good since both of her and her mother could be happy.


    "I - is that really okay?" Shouko asked unsurely. She knew that kind of rtionship was frowned upon on society.


    "This guy is very rich, he can''t shut everyone up with his power whenever he wants," Ranko said.


    "Yeah, he is Yakuza, who cares about thew," Yukana said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and looked at them in disbelief. He wanted toin only his face was being held by Shouko.


    "Do you really love my mom?" Shouko asked.


    This would be his first time to see her serious expression, Yuuki looked at her and nodded, "Yes, I love her."


    Shouko nodded and looked away, "Go..."


    "What?" Yuuki was confused.


    "Go! Bring my mother or else, I won''t forgive you," Shouko cried, but she still didn''t want to look at him.


    Yuuki looked at her with a worried expression since she was crying until he heard a girl''s voices by his side.


    "Hurry up and go!!"


    "Don''t worry, we will be the one who takes care of her."


    Yukana and Ranko said to him.


    "Don''t go back if you can''t bring her back," Utaha said with a snort.


    Yuuki could only nod, "I will go back." He changed his clothes hurriedly and picked up his car to go to Yaeko''s office.


    They looked at him who was driving away until they couldn''t see him again.


    "Are you really okay with that?" Ranko asked. She thought it was quite messed up the rtionship since he dated both mother and daughter.


    Shouko put a smile and shook her head, "It is okay, my mother has a lot of grievance in her life, I don''t want to add it again if we can share to get her happiness back then why not?"


    "You''re strong," Yukana said.


    Shouko shook her head in response.


    "Anyway, let''s punish him somehow," Utaha said to everyone.


    The three of them looked at her and sighed and thought Utaha was Utaha.

 Chapter 401: I will introduce you to another one!

    Yuuki knew that he couldn''t turn back right now. He was grateful for the chance he had gotten from Shouko. He definitely wouldn''t throw away this chance and get Yaeko back for him. He drove very fast toward her office since he knew that she was still in her office right now.


    *brrrm!!!


    Machida had also called him to give her a very trustful employee to help her manage thepany.


    Yuuki thought it would be a great chance for him to invite Yaeko to hispany, though, he didn''t know whether she would ept it or not. He shook his head and needed to focus to


    Yaeko was doing her work in the office. Herplexion was beautiful but she was quite pale. She didn''t really have that much appetite in the past few days.


    "Hey, you should eat you know," Satsuki said to her while tapping her shoulder. She was really worried about her friends in the past few days.


    "I don''t have that much appetite," Yaeko said to her. She didn''t know why but she felt something would happen today. She shook her head at her and continued to work in the office. She was working in the PR department at thispany.


    Satsuki put the bread that she had gotten for her on the table. She also sat beside her since she didn''t have much job in the morning. Her job was an editor for the author of the light novel and most of the author worked on the night. She would probably go to her author''s house when it was noon orte. She didn''t have to go that early and she wasn''t going to leave this worry wart woman alone.


    "How about searching for another man? His specs are just too great for someone in our age," Satsuki said to her. She was worried that Yaeko was being yed by this young man since she knew that this guy was just too bright and they were in their forties. Even though they could still maintain their beauty in a few years but she wasn''t sure how to manage it in 10 or 20 yearster.


    Yaeko''s expression became ugly and looked away from her. She had heard this conversation several times and didn''t want to hear it again.


    "Mooo, you''re just too stubborn, is he really that great in bed?" Satsuki teased her.


    Yaeko became red and looked around. She sighed in relief when she didn''t see anyone hear their conversation, "Don''t say something stupid in the morning!!!"


    "Ow, you''re getting angry, tell the big sister, how is your experience with him?" Satsuki said with a smile.


    "Shut up or I will throw you away into the street," Yaeko threatened her.


    Satsuki raised her hands and shook her head, "Anyway, why don''t you look closer? There are a lot of great men in here?" She said while pointing her finger at someone, "Look there! Takimura, he is the leader of our PR department and a divorcee, both of you have something simr to each other, he has asked me to get me to hook up with you."


    Yaeko snorted and looked away again. She had gotten a lot of people who wanted her to be their girlfriends or wives but she didn''t have that much interest in them.


    Satsuki shook her head and said, "Well, let me apany you on your work today." She picked the bread and ate it slowly while looking at her.


    Yaeko also did her job while asking, "How is your daughter?"


    "Well, it seems she is doing well on my mother''s side," Satsuki said with a very easy tone.


    Yaeko sighed at her, "You should take care of your daughter better, you know?" She was really quite amazed at this woman''s ability to let her daughter away.


    Satsuki shook her head, "No way, I have a debt, there is no need for her to get involved in this matter."


    "How much is it?" Yaeko asked.


    Satsuki still ate her breakfast and said, "Not much, probably in a few months, I will finish the payment."


    "In the end, how can you get into debt?" Yaeko asked. She looked curiously at her since she had never heard of the reason.


    Satsuki crushed the beard on her hands and said, "That''s a bastard, I want to kill him when I meet him."


    Yaeko raised her eyebrows, "You have such a bad choice with men and you want to introduce me to someone?" She looked at her in disbelief.


    Satsuki snorted at her and said, "Hmph, say someone who dated her daughter''s boyfriend for a while."


    Yaeko blushed and looked around again. She sighed in relief when she didn''t see anyone notice them, "Bastard, don''t say something like that in here, do you want me to get fired??" She knew her rtionship frowned upon the society if this was known she could be fired or ckmailed by someone. She only told this friend of her but didn''t expect this woman to bber her mouth.


    "Hmph, your son-inw is powerful, you can get a job when you''re fired!!" Satsuki said. She was actually quite jealous of her since she had gotten such a good man. Her face was better than her and she was still younger than Yaeko but she didn''t have luck with a man. She started to sob and said, "Anyway, let''s go to the bar tonight! I want to drink a lot of beer!"


    Yaeko frowned, "How can it suddenly change to drink invitation?" She sighed at her friend and shook her head. She stood up since she needed to get some doc.u.ment on the side.


    "Where are you going?" Satsuki asked.


    "To get a doc.u.ment, you can wait there," Yaeko said.


    Satsuki became very bored and also followed her, "Wait for me!"

 Chapter 402: I Need You!!

    Yuuki had arrived in her office and went to the receptionist.


    "Hello, do you know where Nishimiya Yaeko is?" Yuuki asked.


    The receptionist was really bored until she heard this voice. She looked up and her eyes lit up, "Ah, yes, please go to the 2nd floor, you can meet her there."


    Yuuki nodded, "Thank you."


    The receptionist was still looking at him and wondered who he was. She needed to ask Yaeko when she went down.


    Yaeko looked at the doc.u.ment while searching the thing that she really needed. She looked around and shook her head. She felt this working ce wasn''t healthy for her to stay but she didn''t really want to ask him to get her a job on hispany. She didn''t feelfortable with the harassment that she had received before. At the same time, this ce was very damn far away from her home and she needed to get up very early to get here.


    Satsuki also noticed the strange atmosphere on her office and that was why she told her to get her job on her son-inw''spany. She knew the condition of herpany was quite bad and there wasn''t any good author who would sign a contract on theirpany. She looked at her and said, "Let''s go to your son-inw''spany, I heard that ce is very good." She whispered since she didn''t want anyone to hear their conversation.


    Yaeko twitched her lips and shook her head, "He is not my son-inw."


    Satsuki smiled, "Oh, do you want to be his wife?"


    Yaeko blushed and said, "Why is it always be like that!!!"


    Satsuki shook her head, "Ever since, you''ve heard that song, you have been waiting for him."


    Yaeko wanted to refute it, but her friend was faster.


    "Don''t lie, I have seen you often daydreaming while looking at the television!!" Satsuki said to her.


    Yaeko couldn''t refute her and decided to ignore her.


    "Sigh, look who has be a girl now?" Satsuki asked.


    Yaeko blushed again but still ignored her.


    "My anyway, don''t worry too much if you can''t find a man, you''re still very beautiful and a lot of men want you to be your boyfriend, your daughter is also very independent since she has a boyfriend," Satsuki said to her.


    Yaeko was still ignoring her and found the doc.u.ment that she had searched for her work. She wanted to go back to her chair only to hear this familiar voice.


    "Yaeko!!"


    Satsuki and Yaeko turned their heads and were surprised to see them here.


    "Yuuki?" Satsuki was stunned.


    "Yuuki, what are you doing here?" Yaeko asked. She was too stunned to process anything in her head. She had never thought to meet him in this ce and wasn''t sure how to react in this situation. Even though he wore sses but she knew him instantly, maybe because she had been thinking about him every time.


    "Who is that?"


    "He is very young, wow, handsome?"


    Everyone was very curious when they saw this young man in a suit who suddenly entered their office and called one of their employee''s names.


    Yuuki had changed his clothes to suit since this was the most suitable to enter the office. He was sure that he would not be allowed to enter if he wore a t-shirt and short, anyway, he needed to focus on the woman that he had been thinking about every day. He still missed her this time and didn''t care about their age differences.


    "I have been thinking every time, whether we should really continue our rtionship..." Yuuki clenched his fist when he said this to her.


    Yaeko hugged the doc.u.ment folder on her hands tightly while waiting for him. She was both scared and happy at the same time.


    "Both of us care about Shouko at the same time and in the end we have hurt each other, even though we know it is the best but I have realized that I can''t forget about you...." Yuuki put on a very serious expression.


    *BGM Arisa Takigawa - Wagamama


    "In the end, I want you to be by my side, Yaeko, I love you! Please,e back to me!" Yuuki said while touching her hands gently.


    Yaeko was blushing very hard and noticed the hard stare of her co-worker. She looked at him and could feel dying because of embarrassment but at the same time she felt her heart flutter and she was very happy right now, "C - calm down, Yuuki, le - let''s talk itter." She actually wanted to kiss him right away but she was still very embarrassed.


    "No! I''m not leaving until you say ''yes''! I need you," Yuuki said.


    Yaeko felt her face was burning and blurted out the words that she had been keeping, "Yes."


    Yuuki felt that he could beat everything right now. He had never felt this happy before, except when he had gotten his girlfriends. He hugged her in response and whispered, "I love you."


    Yaeko felt that she had gotten 20 years younger when she heard those words. She felt that she saw an illusion that she entered the past. She heard him confess to her and she agreed happily at him. She knew that her rtionship with him would hurt her daughter but she couldn''t hold her feelings.


    ''At least, let me be selfish for him,'' Yaeko kissed his lips in response.


    Yuuki received her kiss and had finally felt at ease she hade back to him.


    "WOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!"


    Everyone looked at the scene in front of them with disbelief.


    Satsuki sighed and shook her head. She was happy with her friend but at the same time, she was very jealous now.


    Both of them kissed for a while until they lost their breath. Their emotion was very full and they needed to let it out.


    Yaeko hugged his neck tightly and said, "Don''t leave me again, I need you too."


    Yuuki buried his head on her neck, "I won''t."


    Love is very selfish, they know it is wrong yet they can''t stop it.


    They kissed each other again and ignored everyone around.

 Chapter 403: Mother and Daughter

    "Yeah, I will bring her tomorrow," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm, then I will be waiting," Machida said.


    Both of them were talking for a while and decided to end the call.


    Machida looked at her phone and was curious who this person was. She had asked him to get her someone he believed to help her but she didn''t expect it would be this fast. She thought it would be one of his lovers. She shook her head and decided to focus on her job since ''Re:Zero'' was very popr.


    Machida looked at the new author and looked at Utaha''s novel. She smiled and thought this would be another great work.


    Yuuki looked at his phone and turned his head. He looked at her with a helpless expression, "I don''t expect you to quit your job as soon as possible."


    "Well, I don''t feelfortable working there," Yaeko said with a sigh.


    Yuuki caressed her head, "Don''t worry about that, I will help you in this matter."


    Yaeko looked at him and said softly, "Yuuki...."


    "Yaeko...." Yuuki said while looking at her.


    Both of them wanted to get another round and only heard this voiceing from the back seat.


    "Ahem, can you do that in another ce? There is another person here," Satsuki said with an annoyed tone and unhappy expression. She had decided to follow Yaeko to work on hispany but didn''t expect them to ignore her and started to flirt in front of her.


    Yuuki and Yaeko looked at her for a while then ignored her.


    "Don''t ignore me!!!" Satsuki really wanted to smack both of them.


    Rossweisse was in the Eagle Jump since the game would be finished soon. She was helping to set up the appointment with the courierpany for their online store. Even though she was quite busy but this job was quite fun. She was on a break and someone called her.


    *ring


    Rossweisse looked at her phone and was surprised to see who called her, "Hello, Odin-Sama?"


    "Hahaha, Rossweissei, it has been a while," Odinughed.


    Rossweisse was annoyed with her previous boss, even though, she didn''t work for him again but she was still respectful to him since he was a god. She took a deep breath and asked, "What''s wrong, why are you calling me?"


    "It''s nothing, I just want you to help me with some matter if you''re not busy," Odin said.


    Rossweisse looked at her job and thought it would be finished soon, "Yes, I can help."


    "Good, can youe to Kuoh tomorrow? There is an attack on the Khaos Brigade soon, I need you to help to fight them," Odin said.


    When Rossweisse heard the Khaos Brigade her expression became dignified. She still remembered Loki was one of the members of the Khaos Brigade. She didn''t know what they would do but she knew that those organizations would do something harmful to the world. She thought for a while and answered, "I wille to Kuoh tonight."


    "Good, now, are you happy working there?" Odin asked.


    Rossweisse smiled and nodded, "Yes, I''m happy working here."


    "Hahaha, I wonder what kind of man your boss is," Odin said.


    Rossweisse thought for a while and sighed, "He is a bit simr to you, Odin-Sama." She felt that Yuuki and Odin were quite familiar to each, especially both of them liked to flirt with women.


    "Really? Hahaha, then I guess he is a goodd," Odinughed.


    "ODIN-SAMA!!!" Rossweisse had enough.


    "Anyway, that is it, I will close the phone now," Odin said.


    Rossweisse sighed in relief until she heard his other annoying voice.


    "By the way, what is your progress with him?" Odin asked curiously.


    "ODIN-SAMA!!!" Rossweisse shouted.


    "Hahaha, it seems you''re still single now, then I will close the phone," Odin said and ended the call.


    Rossweisse wanted to cry when she thought that she was still single. She wiped the tears in her eyes and thought that she would get a boyfriend. She imagined her boyfriend only thinking about him. She blushed and moved her hands wildly.


    "No!!!" Rossweisse shook her head hard.


    Yuuki had arrived back to his home while bringing Yaeko. He had sent Satsuki back to her apartment and told her the address of hispany. He was quite nervous to enter his house since he wasn''t sure what to do in this situation. He looked at Yaeko and felt her body trembled. He shook his head and held her hand tightly. He looked at her and nodded at her.


    Yaeko also nodded in response.


    Yuuki knew that he needed to be the one who led this confrontation since he was the one who started it. He entered his house and saw his girlfriends were there.


    "Yuuki..." Shouko looked at him and looked at her mother, "Mom..."


    "Shouko," Yaeko also looked at each other.


    Shouko knew that this would be like this. She felt veryplicated right now, she could see the rosy expression of her mother and could tell that her mother was really happy. She was happy about that but at the same time, the one who made her happy was her boyfriend.


    Yaeko also felt veryplicated right now when she saw her daughter. She liked him, her daughter''s boyfriend and her son-inw in the future. She knew it was wrong but she couldn''t stop it.


    Utaha, Ranko, and Yukana also weren''t sure how to solve this situation.


    Yuuki shook his head and brought Yaeko closer to Shouko. He knew he would bebeled as a bastard but this could solve this problem quickly. He held both of Shouko and Yaeko hands together.


    "Yuuki?"


    "Yuuki?"


    Shouko and Yaeko looked at him with a confused expression.


    Yuuki kissed both of them on their lips and made them stunned. He looked at them and said, "I love you."


    Shouko and Yaeko looked at him with a blush. Both of them looked at each other and sighed at the same time.


    "Let''s go to your room in this house, I want to see it," Yaeko said.


    Shouko nodded at her, "Yes."


    Both of them started to talk to each other while ignoring him.


    Yuuki was fine being ignored since he would get both mother and daughter at the same time. He felt that someone touched his shoulder. He turned his head and looked at his girlfriends.


    "You''re good," Ranko gave him a thumbs up.


    "Smooth," Yukana said.


    Utaha shook her head and mercilessly said, "Sc.u.m."


    ''Ok, I''m sc.u.m,'' Yuuki raised his hands in a defeated manner.

 Chapter 404: What is right?

    At night, Shouko and Yaeko had pretty much talked to each other. Both of them looked quite fine with the sharing thing only they decided to hide it from Yuzuru.


    Yuuki agreed with their decision since he knew he would be cursed to death when Yuzuru knew about their rtionship.


    Shouko and Yaeko also decided to go back and woulde back tomorrow.


    Yuuki only nodded but he wasn''t sure that he would be at home tomorrow. He told them that he would go on a business trip.


    "Business trip?" Utaha looked at him with a curious expression.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, another of my dad''s things, I need to go for one or two days."


    They nodded at him and told him to bring souvenirster.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure how to bring them souvenirs since he would go to help Vali''s Group to stop the attack of the Khaos Brigade on the underworld.


    [Quest: Help everyone to stop the attack of The Khaos Brigade on the underworld.]


    [Reward: System Lottery 3x.]


    [System tips - You must stop the old Satan faction from harming the peace of the underworld.]


    Yuuki will go to the Hanging Garden of Babylons tonight. He remembered that Kuroka had told him toe early to watch the match between Rias Gremory and Diodora Astaroth.


    Rossweisse came home and said, "Can I ask for a break?" She felt a bit guilty for lying to them but she needed to go to help Odin to stop the attack of the Khaos Brigade.


    "How long?" Yuuki asked.


    "Maybe 1 or 2 days," Rossweisse asked nervously.


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, you can go."


    Rossweisse looked at him with disbelief, "Really?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, don''t worry about it, you can take a break once or twice, you have worked really hard and you need a break."


    Rossweisse looked at him for a while and said, "Thank you."


    "Don''t worry about it," Yuuki waved his hand.


    Rossweisse knew that he was a magician but she didn''t want to involve him in this matter. She looked at everyone and knew that he lived very peaceful live (on the surface). She didn''t him being noticed by enemies. She brought some of her clothes and teleported to the Kuoh. She noticed both Shouko and Yaeko but only greeted them. She felt something weird but she decided to let it go since she needed to go Kuoh as soon as possible. She bowed her head and teleported suddenly.


    Yaeko opened her mouth wide and was stunned. She looked at him with disbelief, "T - this?"


    They looked at each other and sighed. They needed to exin from the start that Rossweisse was a Valkyrie and Yuuki was a magician.


    Yaeko felt that she had a headache, "Ugh, let me process this matter a bit." She was in shock and wasn''t sure how to react to this situation. She was an older generation and her ability to ept new things was different from the young one.


    Yuuki went to her and whispered, "I can keep you beautiful and you don''t need to worry about getting a wrinkle when you get older."


    Yaeko''s eyes suddenly lit up, she was worried about her age and knew that she would lose her beauty when she got older but when she heard that he could keep her beautiful. She didn''t think anything else and asked, "Can you make me younger?"


    Yuuki could do that but he didn''t want it, "Why?"


    "Why? Of course, since you''re young! I want to be young too!" Yaeko said.


    Yuuki shook his head, "I like you the way you are, even now you''re very beautiful in front of my eyes." He caressed her cheek slowly.


    Yaeko sighed and only thought that this guy had his way with words. Her emotions were still excited and she kissed him immediately.


    "M - mom...." Shouko looked at her mother who kissed him. Both of them had talked to each other and had solved their feelings but she still had aplicated feeling when she saw both of her boyfriend and mother kissed at each other.


    Yaeko separated from him and licked her lips. She felt that she had been liberated and didn''t think anything only followed her desire. She looked at her daughter and told her toe, "We need to go back, you should kiss him when you can since he will go for two days."


    Shouko was too embarrassed and didn''t expect her mother would have such thick skin. She shook her head and also followed him to kiss since both of them wouldn''t meet at each other for two days.


    Yaeko and Shouko said goodbye to everyone.


    Yuuki, Utaha, Yukana, Ranko, and Makoto were together in the living room.


    Makoto blushed most of the time since she heard about his rtionship with both mother and daughter. She looked at him and asked, "Is this okay?"


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at her.


    "I mean, you''re dating both mother and daughter, don''t you think it is kind of wrong?" Makoto asked.


    Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Makoto, in your mind, what is right?"


    "What is right?" Makoto thought for a while and said, "Of course, it is to date either Shouko or Yaeko-San."


    "Well, to me, what is right is I want to make both of them happy at the same time, I know that my decision is very cruel for both of them that is why I will make them happy," Yuuki said to her.


    Makoto was surprised to hear his answer. She also knew that one party would be sad when he only chose either of them. She wasn''t sure which one was right or wrong, should she support her moral but she knew that one of them would be sad or she needed to support him to choose both of them at the same time and made them happy. She was still single and wasn''t sure how to answer this question.


    "Hooo, how will you make them happy?" Ranko asked curiously.


    Yuuki nodded and said with confidence, "Of course, be their partner for their life."


    They opened their mouth wide and looked at him with amazement.


    "And of course, it is the same for Utaha, Ranko, and Yukana, I know, I''m very selfish, but be mine for always...."


    Utaha, Ranko, and Yukana felt that this guy really had his way with words.


    Makoto felt slightly jealous right now.


    Yuuki looked at them with a quite shyness.


    "What is it? Do you have something to tell us?" Yukana asked curiously.


    "We - well, I will go for two days, how about we have some skinship before I leave?" Yuuki asked. He felt really shameless when he asked this question.


    Three of them grinned and shouted, "Bastard!!!" Their mouths were dishonest but their bodies otherwise. They enjoyed their night together before he left for the business trip.

 Chapter 405: Preparation Before War

    Yuuki teleported to the Hanging Garden of Babylons. He entered the room and saw everyone was there ying video games while eating potato ch.i.p.s.


    "Oh, Yuuki," Bikou said and continued to y video games with Arthur. Even though they were inside the terrorist organization, they were still teenagers and they had a high interest in video games.


    "Yuuki!!!" Kuroka jumped into him.


    Yuuki hugged her and said, "Have they started the match?"


    Kuroka shook her head, "No, it will start in a few hours." She stayed in his house in Kuoh for a while before. She was happy that he bought a house in Kuoh since she could meet her little sister easily. Suddenly she stopped and sniffed his smell.


    "Do you have another girl?" Kuroka asked curiously. She smelled an unfamiliar smelling from his body.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "How do you know?"


    Kuroka smiled, "My sense of smell is great."


    Yuuki remembered that Kuroka knew him because of his smell in the past. He looked at her with suspicious expression since he thought that she was a dog rather than a cat.


    Kuroka suddenly got close to him and said, "Nyaa, my mating season will be quite close, nyaa."


    Yuuki twitched his lips and asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    "Let''s make a little kitty nyaa at the same time," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki wasn''t ready yet to have children and had always used his magic to stop his s.p.e.r.m from fertilizing his girlfriends. Even though he liked children, it was quite strange to have one right now. He looked at her and said, "Let''s have it when I have graduated from high school."


    "Eeeeeehhh?????" Kuroka seemed quite disappointed.


    "But we can start practicing to make kitties before the real deal," Yuuki said.


    "Hey!!!" Kuroka smiled and thought this guy was really bad.


    "Can you flirt in another ce?" Bikou asked with an annoyed tone.


    Le Fay blushed very hard and Arthur was also looking at them with an annoyed expression.


    Ophis ate a lollipop while ying a rubric''s cube on her hands. She had been addicted to this game ever since he had given it to her.


    Vali was listening to the music while waiting for the match between Rias Gremory and Diodora Astaroth. He looked at him and asked, "When is your next concert?"


    "Summer, I will get you a ticket if you want," Yuuki said. He thought that he should make a musicpany by himself since Yoshiko was quite hard headed. He didn''t really want to work under someone since he knew that he couldn''t set his schedule by himself.


    "Thank you," Vali said. He thought the music was really good to calm himself.


    Yuuki needed to wait for a few hours for the match to begin. He thought that he should call Akeno to ask for her preparation.


    Akeno was talking with Yuuki about their n to fight against Diodora Astaroth.


    "Hey, is that Archer?" Azazel asked.


    Akeno ignored him and talked with Yuuki since she quite missed him. She thought that she would visit himter at his home to talk with his girlfriends. She wasn''t that worried about Diodora Astaroth since she had met him a few days ago.


    In her opinion, that guy was very evil and she could feel it. She couldn''t wait to beat him up on this asion.


    Both of them talked for a few minutes and closed the phone.


    "Is he alsoing?" Azazel asked.


    Akeno shook her head, "I don''t know, he didn''t say anything about that." She didn''t hear that he woulde to visit her matchter.


    Azazel sighed and looked at hismunication device that Archer had given to him in the past. He couldn''t call him or maybe that guy ignored him. He shook his head and looked at everyone, "Well, you have be quite strong."


    "Thank you, Sensei," Issei said. He had trained very hard at that time and believed he could defeat this Diodora. He really hated this guy especially when this guy tried to exchange his peerage to Asia.


    ''Asia is priceless!!'' Issei though in his mind.


    Kiba and Xenovia were also ready for this battle but their expression was very calm.


    "Sorry, I''mte."


    Suddenly Rossweisse appeared in the ult research club.


    "Oh, Rossweisse-San," Rias was surprised to see her.


    "What are you doing here?" Issei asked.


    "Odin-Sama called me toe here to help Azazel-Sama," Rossweisse said. She had been briefing about the n of the attack and it was better to hide the fact that they would use Rias Gremery''s peerage as a bait for this battle.


    "Thank you, Rossweisse-San," Azazel nodded.


    "No problem," Rossweisse said. She was still in her suit and didn''t change to her armor since she was waiting for them to teleport to the match.


    "By the way, where are you working now? Are you interested in working in this school?" Rias asked.


    Rosweisse shook her head, "I''m quite satisfied with my job now, I''m working in Eagle Jump as someone secretary."


    "Someone secretary?" They looked at her with a surprised expression. They had never thought that she would be a secretary for someone else.


    "Hmm, whose secretary?" Akeno asked.


    "Hmm, it is a secret," Rossweissei said. She didn''t really want them toe to his house to visit her. She thought that peaceful life was quite nice rather than fighting against the supernatural criminal. She wouldn''t evene if Odin didn''t ask her toe.


    "Well, whatever, you guys, go win this match," Azazel said to everyone.


    They looked at him and said at the same time, "YES, SENSEI!!"

 Chapter 406: We were bait

    "Have a good trip," Rossweisse said.


    "Try your best," Irina said.


    Gremory peerage waved their hands and teleported them to the match arena.


    "Well, we need to head out, ourselves," Azazel said.


    Irina looked at him and said, "Lord Michael ordered me to go with you to the underworld, but...."


    "Why are we keeping it a secret from others?" Rossweisse asked.


    "If nothing happens, we can just say we came as a surprise and cheer them on," Azazel said and added, "If something does happen....." He gave them a bitter smile and said, "Well, I will be hated."


    "They started," Vali said to everyone.


    Yuuki had ced a magical camera that could record everything in both magic items that he had given to both Akeno and Koneko. He had never used it to voyeur and only used it in this kind of situation. He didn''t have a hobby to peek on someone but this time he wanted to see the match between Diodora and Rias.


    "Should we go there?" Bikou asked.


    Vali shook his head, "Let''s wait for a while, the Old Satan Faction bet everything on this attack, they will attack the Underworld with most of their soldiers."


    "Hmm," Yuuki remembered that there should be two leaders of Old Satan Faction that would attack during the peerage game. He wasn''t sure why they would attack them at that time but he thought this should be the protagonist ma trouble that worked around the Gremory peerage.


    Kuroka also wasn''t that worried since she had trained her sisters and she knew that her sister had gotten a magic item from him. She thought that she should look at the situation first.


    "Oh, this Diadora, I don''t like him," Le Fay said while sticking out her tongue.


    Yuuki looked at Asia who was being caught by Diodora. His smug smile really made him want to punch his face. He wanted to smack Issei when he saw that he couldn''t protect Asia when she was right behind him.


    Yuuki looked at the numerous amount of Devil from the Old Satan Faction and nodded. He thought this fight would be more entertaining. He didn''t need to be in a hurry and watched the war on the disy.


    "I will go there too," Ophis suddenly said.


    "Why?" Everyone was curious.


    "I''m going to see the Great Red," Ophis said.


    Yuuki knew the Great Red but he had never seen it. He was also curious how strong that creature was. He looked at Ophis who was also looking at him. He looked at this cute girl who hid very strong power inside her body. He knew that he was powerful but against this girl? He wasn''t sure that he could defeat her.


    Yuuki felt that after the Hero faction, Old Satan Faction, Magician Faction, and other faction were defeated there would be another organization that would disrupt the world.


    They watched the screen patiently waiting for their chance to enter the arena.


    Everyone was looking at Diodora who caught Asia on his hand. They looked at the numerous numbers of the devil from the Old Satan Faction.


    "Bastard, let Asia go!!!" Issei shouted.


    "I will be taking Asia Argento," Diodora said with his wicked smile.


    "What the meaning of this?!" Rias was angry.


    "You all are going to be murdered by the Khaos Brigade," Diodora smiled.


    "You''re the worst! You have defiled the sanctity of the game! You deserve death!" Rias said and gathered her magic power, "Most of all, you dare to touch my sweet Asia!"


    "Well, have yourst struggle against these numbers," Diodora thought they had be dead meat already. He looked at Asia and gave her a l.u.s.tful smile, "During that time, I will be enjo-."


    Before he finished his words, he was punched by someone.


    BOOOM!!!


    Koneko looked at the green barrier in front of her, "Tsk." She thought she could use this chance to take Asia away from him.


    Diodora felt a cold sweat when he felt the pressure under her punch. He snorted and said disdainfully, "It''s futile, you won''t be able to break it."


    Koneko didn''t say anything and transformed. Her hair became longer, her legs covered in metallic armor, and she held arge javelin on her hands.


    "This?" Diodora could feel how dangerous was this girl.


    ROAR!!!!


    Diodora suddenly felt his skin prickling and hurt at the same time. He looked around and noticed that many of the devils from the Old Satan Faction had died. He could see a trace of electricitying from the Queen of Rias Gremory. He felt something bad and teleported in panic.


    "Everyone, we need to save Asia-Chan!!" Rias said. She had known about their new power and wasn''t that surprised. She needed to wait for a few seconds until she could reach her trait magic.


    "Boost!"


    Rias felt that her power doubled and ready to release her magic, "Haaaa!!!!" Her magic was very powerful and destructive at the same time. The trait of her magic was that she could make anyone vanish without a trace.


    The devils from the Old Satan Faction didn''t even have a chance to scream and disappeared instantly.


    "HURRY UP AND ATTACK THEM!!!!"


    Koneko moved very fast jumping around the arena while killing the devils with her javelin. Her power was just ridiculous and she could defeat them with only one thrust of her javelin.


    "Ara Ara Ufufufufu," Akeno smiled while making a cloud of thunder. She could imagine their scream when they were being hit by her thunder.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Her thunder hit most of the devils but their numbers didn''t even decrease.


    They knew that they could defeat them but they needed to save Asia.


    "Hahaha, leave this to old man, you can save your cute servant."


    Sudden voice made them startled, they turned their heads and didn''t expect the appearance of this person.


    "Odin-Sama!!!"


    "Hohoho, they''re very lively, let''s make them quiet," Odin tapped his staff on the ground and made a sphere that killed those devils instantly.


    "We were used as bait, huh?" Rias didn''t feel good about this.


    "Leave this ce for me and go," Odin said.


    "But you will be alone here, old man," Issei said worriedly.


    "Ha? You''re 1000 years to early to worry about me, let me show you my power," Odin looked at the army of devils and took a deep breath.


    "Gungnir!" Odin made a portal of water and took arge spear from it. He didn''t say anything else and shot a beam of energy.


    BOOOOOMMM!!!!


    "Hurry up and go," Odin said with a smile.


    They nodded and ran toward the castle in front of them. They swore that they would kill Diodora if something happened to Asia.


    "Asia, please wait for us!!"

 Chapter 407: Mysterious Person

    Azazelmanded the army to fight against those devils from the Old Satan Faction. He noticed that someone appeared in front of him.


    "I am the true descendant of Asmodeus, Creuserey Asmodeus," Creuserey said.


    Creuserey had the appearance of a good looking man wearing the clothes of a noble. His clothes were ck with dark red belts and motifs. Creuserey also had a cape.


    He had ck hair tied up in a small ponytail and violet eyes. Creuserey also had pointy ears and pale skin.


    "So one of the masterminds has shown himself," Azazel said.


    "As a member of the True Satan Faction, I will avenge Katarea Leviathan," Creuserey said and pulled his fist, "Using the power received from Ophis," a magical crest with purple light infinite symbol that appeared on his palm, "We will destroy this world and create new worlds for devils!"


    Azazel smiled and was ready to fight with only another person who appeared in front of him again, "Sirzech."


    Sirzechs looked at one of the leaders of the Old Satan Faction. His face was smiling and it was hard to know what he was thinking.


    Creuserey, who looked at Sirzechs with anger, said, "You damned an artificial existence!"


    Sirzehcs put down his expression, "Creuserey, for the species known as devils to continue their existence, a war in the underworld in unnecessary burden."


    Creuserey didn''t even put fart his words and said, "A bastard who deals not only with a fallen angel but the angel themselves, has no right to speak as a devil!"


    "Well, I don''t even want to hear from anyone who enters a happy-go-luck misfit like the Khaos Brigade," Azazel said.


    "Misfit? You have misunderstood, there is someone who you shouldn''t provoke there," Creuserey said with a smug smile.


    Azazel and Sirzechs were startled but they didn''t show it on their expression. They were wondering who this person that Creuserey talked about.


    Creuserey still remembered him and said, "Your peace won''tst long! We will destroy this world!!!"


    Sirzechs had enough of this guy, "Creuserey, as a great devil king, I will eliminate everyone who is against the current underworld." He raised his hand and the red ckish sphere started to expand and engulfed Creuserey.


    "Th - this!!" Creuserey said as his hands and feet started to vanish. He looked at Sirzechs with hate and angel gaze, "SIRZECHS!!!!!"


    Sirzechs ignored him and killed him without leaving anything. He sighed and closed his eyes since he had to kill his kin.


    "At least let him talk about who that person is," Azazel said.


    Sirzechs shook his head, "He wille soon or sooner, it is the same, it is not like he will tell us anything."


    Azazel nodded, "That''s true, but I wonder how strong was that person that he talked to earlier."


    "No matter how strong that person was as long as he tried to harm our peace, I would eliminate him," Sirzechs said.


    "Hahahaha, that''s good," Azazelughed.


    Even though they said this they knew that their enemies would be very powerful. Someone who could make the Old Satan Faction became their underling wasn''t someone weak.


    "Let''s go, we need to finish this as soon as possible," Azazel said.


    Sirzechs nodded and went to the group the devils the Old Satan Faction. He raised his hand and made every disappear in instant destroying their existence.


    Rias and everyone had arrived in the castle. They had beaten most of Diodora''s peerage members. They had also met Freed Sellzen who had transformed into a monster.


    Kiba, who had a grievance with him, fought against him and killed him easily.


    They had heard from Freed that there was someone who pulled the strings behind the scene. They didn''t know who he or she but they would defeat them. They entered the biggest hall in the castle and looked at Asia who was being tied to a strange magic instrument.


    "ASIA!!!"


    Issei looked at the preparator of this thing, "BASTARD, LET HER GO!!!"


    "Hahahaha," Diodoraughed wickedly.


    They looked at him with a weird expression. They didn''t know where his confidence came from since Diodora was alone and they were still in full team.


    "We don''t have to y with him, go attack him together," Rias said. She started with her destruction magic along with everyone.


    They attacked him together at the same time.


    Diodora looked at that magic and put his barrier again. He felt their attack earlier was only because he wasn''t ready yet. He looked very confident to receive their attack only instantly crushed by them.


    "Arrgggg!!!!" His barrier broke and he looked at them with disbelief, "This is bullshit! I have received power from Ophis!!!"


    "This is for Asia-Chan!!!" Issei said and punched him in his bnce breaker.


    Diodora was thrown away but he still had his conscious, "You should give up, I won''t let Asia go!"


    "Bastard!!!" Everyone was angry.


    "Look at that magic seal! If I can''t have her then I will make her disappear!!" Diodora said and pressed the control mechanism on the magical instrument that sealed Asia.


    Asia looked at everyone weakly and said, "E - everyone, I''m fine, you don''t need to worry."


    "Asia!!"


    They couldn''t attack this seal since they were afraid to make it malfunction. They weren''t sure what would happen to Asia if that really happened.


    Issei racked his brain and decided to use his ''Dress Break'' on this thing and he seeded.


    They sighed in relief even though the way to save her was quite weird.


    "I - impossible!!" Diodora looked at them with disbelief.


    They ignored him and decided to go back only Asia decided to pray to God since God had given her another chance to live with everyone.


    "Thank you, God," Asia said only she was engulfed by a golden light and disappeared without a trace.


    "A - Asia?"


    They were stunned and thought it was just an illusion.


    "Hmph, I have sent her to the Dimensional Gap, she will die there."


    They saw a man dressed in ck armor with a cape. He had long brown hair that went to his h.i.p.s with many bangs covering his right eye.


    "Shalba!!" Diodora was happy when he met him. He looked at him and said, "Let''sbine each other powers! When Old Satan and New Satan are working tog-."


    "Hmph, a waste," Shalba killed Diodora without waiting for him to finish his word.


    Rias, Kiba, Koneko, Akeno, Xenovia, and Issei were very sad, they looked at this guy with hatred and anger. They were also in shock when they heard that Asia had died.


    "A - Asia," Issei couldn''t take it and the energy around his boosted gear let out strange energy.


    "Partner!!!" Ddraig shouted.


    They were sad but they still needed to have their revenge and fight this guy.


    "Calm down."


    Suddenly someone pped Issei''s head and made him faint.


    They looked at him and were surprised to see his appearance, "Archer!" They were even more surprised when they saw Asia was in his arms.


    "Can you take care of her?" Yuuki said while looking at Akeno.


    Akeno felt really happy right now, "Yes."


    Yuuki gave Asia to Akeno and said, "Move back, let me fight him."


    "No, this is our fight!" Rias said.


    "You are still too weak to fight this guy," Yuuki said.


    Shalba looked at the masked man in front of him with a serious expression. He had heard this person who defeated Loki with ease, "Who are you?"


    "Enough, chatting, let''s fight," Yuuki said while crossing his arms.


    "Hmph, die!!!" Shalba felt very angry and unleashed his demonic power to kill him.


    Everyone looked at this massive demonic beam that was shot toward him.


    "ARCHER!!!!"

 Chapter 408: Yuuki Vs Shalba

    His attack hit him only a few centimeters away.


    Yuuki calcted the energy, trajectory, speed, and many important aspects of this attack and bounced it back. He also made this magic more powerful than before.


    Shalba was startled but he had a lot of fighting experience. He dodged his attack while looking at him with a worried expression.


    BOOOOM!!!!


    That magic hit the castle and almost destroyed it.


    "Hurry up and go," Yuuki said to them.


    They still felt reluctant but they knew that they couldn''t be helped and would only be a burden for him.


    "You need toe back," Rias said.


    "I won''t forgive you if you don''te back to me," Akeno shouted.


    Koneko also wanted to say something but decided to keep silent. She knew that she needed to get stronger or else she would only be a burden for him.


    Issei and Asia still fainted and both Kiba and Xenovia carried them to get away from their battle.


    Shalba looked at him and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Archer," Yuuki answered.


    "Archer?" Shalba looked at him with a confused expression since he didn''t see any bow on his hands. He snorted and said, "Whatever, I will show you the power of true devils!!!"


    "Hoo, interesting, shows me how strong a true devil is," Yuuki said to him.


    They looked at the destroyed castle and the area around them. They saw massive demonic energy kept destroying the area. They couldn''t get close to the battle and could only look from far away.


    "Hooo, they''re fighting, they''re fighting."


    Suddenly the Gremory group noticed the appearance of Vali Group. They saw Vali, Bikou, Arthur, and Kuroka looking at the battle with popcorn on their hands.


    "Nee-San," Koneko called her sister.


    "Shirone, nyaa," Kuroka nodded and looked at the battle.


    "Is this okay?" Kiba asked. He looked like the one who attacked was Shalba and Archer didn''t do anything.


    "It is okay, he is probably thinking about something right now," Arthur said while adjusting his sses.


    "Huh?" They looked quite confused when they heard it.


    "It means that he is only testing something now," Bikou said.


    "Testing, huh?" They looked at the battle and sighed. They thought they were strong but it seemed they needed to train harder.


    Vali noticed something strange on the boosted gear of Issei. He turned his head suddenly Ophis appeared on his side. He saw Ophis took out some ck gas from the boosted gear on her hands, "What is that?"


    "It was inside of him," Ophis said and absorbed it in her hand.


    No one noticed that she had taken this ck gas from Issei.


    Issei opened his eyes slowly and shouted, "ASIA!!!"


    "Issei, calm down, Asia is here," Rias said.


    Issei turned his head and saw Asia was in Akeno''s arms sleeping soundly, "Asia...." He was crying in happiness when he saw she was fine. He suddenly noticed a battle in front of him, "Who is fighting?"


    "Shalba and Archer," Xenovia said.


    "They have been fighting for a while," Kiba said.


    "Bastard...." Issei was angry when he remembered Shalba. He tried to get up slowly and only fell down on the ground.


    "Issei," Kiba caught him on his arms. He looked at him with a helpless expression, "You''re still weak, don''t force yourself."


    "But that guy is still there!!!" Issei said.


    "You don''t need to worry that much, partner, the battle will be over soon," Ddraig said.


    "Do you mean?" Issei looked at the battle with a serious expression.


    Shalba was really annoyed when his attack bounced back on him and several times stronger than before. He kept attacking and dodging at the same time. He had seen someone in the past that could reflect someone magic and made it stronger but he had never seen someone that could do this a lot of time.


    "DIE!!!!" Shalba decided to use his ultimate magic. He released his magic bees on his body and decided to take over this battle.


    His ability to manipte bees is a nod to the demon Beelzebub''s title as "Lord of the Flies" and his ability to control all families of flies.


    Shalba could control any kind of flies but these bees were his favorites. He released thousands, ten thousand, hundred thousand, until millions of bees to fight to kill him. He knew that this guy could reflect any attacks but could he reflect on these millions of bees.


    bzzzt! bzzzt! bzzzt!


    These bees were very loud and they were very aggressive, each of them had magic energy simr to Low-ss Devils but when itbined it even reached the Demon King level.


    Shalba was confident that he could kill him and continued to destroy the Underworld.


    "That''s crazy!!!" Xenovia said while looking at those millions of bees.


    "Bikou, his power is simr to yours, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Bikou feltplicated since he couldn''t control that much of bugs. He shook his head and said, "Don''t forget that those bees are small, it is different from my fungus."


    "But can you defeat him?" Arthur asked.


    Bikou snorted, "Of course I can, but it won''t be an easy fight."


    "Hmph, you talk big, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "What do you say?" Bikou got pissed.


    "Shut up," Vali said.


    "Yes..." Kuroka and Bikou said at the same time.


    Vali shook his head while looking at the battle. He wanted to know how strong Yuuki was since he had never seen him get serious on the battle. He looked at the Red Dragon Emperor and sighed. He wanted to fight his rival but it seemed this pervert needed sometime before it had reached his standard.


    At that time, Vali was sure that he had gotten several times stronger than Issei. He shook his head and decided to think about itter.


    Everyone was watching the battle with various expressions and they hoped for him to win.

 Chapter 409: The Great Red

    Yuuki got goosebumps when he heard those sounds that came from the bugs. He didn''t feel scared but rather a disgust toward those bugs. He thought he needed to make those bugs disappear without trace since it would be disturbing to leave it there. He could create destructive magic simr to Sirzechs or Rias but he thought it wouldn''t be fun. He took a deep breath and did a fast calction with the device that he had made before.


    Yuuki remembered one of magic from a novel that he had read in the past, the name of this magic is Tuman Bomba. In the novel, this magic could st area 3 square kilometers wide horizontally and 20 meters high. He could make it bigger and higher at the same time. He ignored these annoying sounds and started his magic.


    Tuman Bomba dposes water and rbines it into oxyhydrogen gas. Water is rapidly divided and turned into fog, and then the fog bes water vapor. Next the water vapor is dposed into hydrogen and oxygen, and finally, itbines and ignites the hydrogen and oxygen


    Shalba looked very happy when he saw him closing his eyes. He thought that he had won this battle and that he realized something on his feet.


    "No, this is?" Shalba was startled and looked around. He realized that the destruction area of this magic was ridiculous. He didn''t know what kind of magic it was but he knew he needed to run away.


    Unfortunately, Yuuki didn''t give him a chance to do that. He opened his eyes and said, "Tuman Bomba!"


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!!! BOOOOOOOOOOM!!! BOOOOOOOOOOM!!!


    The magic activated at a temperature of 3,000 degrees Celsius with a st area 7 square kilometers wide horizontally and 50 meters high. The mixture of oxygen and hydrogen formed a massive explosion that fell short only to a nuclear weapon. However, unlike a nuclear weapon, this explosion was capable of creating countless repeating shock waves that annihted everything in its path.


    These bees were incapable of doing anything and killed instantly without any resistance.


    Yuuki looked at the destruction of his magic and felt quite satisfied. He could see that it was very powerful and had a veryrge range at the same time. He also felt that this magic was very awesome since he could cast it several times. Only, it was quite troublesome to cast this magic, though, someone wouldin since he had a device to help him calcte everything. He was waiting for a while and couldn''t see anything in front of him. He could only see the destruction of thendscape from his battle.


    Yuuki didn''t really care about it since this ce was the underworld. He knew that this magic was somewhat exaggerated but this magic was needed since those bees were too much. He was wondering whether Shalba could control Terraformars from Mars. He got goosebumps when he thought about it and felt lucky that he hadn''t made Terra Formars Manga.


    "Archer!!!"


    Yuuki turned his head and saw both Gremory peerage and Vali group were flying toward him.


    "W - wow," Xenovia was stunned when she saw thendscape that had be a ruin. She looked at him in amazement.


    Kuroka and Akeno hugged him at the same time.


    "Nyaa," Kuroka said while hugging him. She almost blurted out his real name when she hugged him.


    Akeno was happy that he was fine. She didn''t really care about his magic and wanted to go back to bed to enjoy some skinship.


    "You know, that magic is quite too much," Rias said with a sigh.


    "Those bugs are also too much, you know," Yuuki reminded her.


    Rias couldn''t say anything on defense. She also got goosebumps when she remembered those millions of bees.


    "I - I will definitely catch you!" Issei said in front of him.


    Yuuki didn''t really notice him earlier and he looked at Issei. He could see this guy looked very weak right now. He thought for a while and said, "You should catch Vali before me." He looked at Vali and gave him a wink.


    Vali shook his head but at the same time, he was quite grateful. He still wanted to do the legends battle between Red Dragon Emperor and White Dragon Emperor.


    Issei looked at Vali and had a firm expression on his eyes. He still remembered how powerless he was when Asia was kidnapped by Diodora. He swore that he would get stronger to protect his loved one.


    Asia opened her eyes slowly and looked around, "T - this is?"


    Xenovia was the first one who became very happy. She was crying and hugged her tightly, "Asia!!!"


    Asia felt that her hug was just too powerful, "I - I can''t breathe!"


    "Uwaaaa!!" Xenovia ignored her and kept hugging her. She turned her head toward him and said, "Thank you."


    Yuuki waved his hand, "Don''t worry too much about it." He didn''t need to do that much to get Asia away from the Dimensional Gap. He was still hugging both Akeno and Kuroka at the same time.


    He realized a strange expression from both Koneko and Ophis. He knew that Koneko was jealous but it was different from Ophis. He realized that she didn''t look at him and he turned his head.


    Suddenly, the sky split up and something came out of it.


    Everyone saw it, a big red dragoning out from the crack space while flying without care.


    "Great Red," Ophis said.


    Great Red is a massive red Western Dragon with a horn on his snout and has two sets of wings. His overall length measures around 100 meters.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but it felt this dragon''s gaze toward him. He only smiled and nodded at this dragon. He thought it was an illusion since he saw that Great Red gave him a wink. He wasn''t sure how to react to this situation.


    "Let''s go back," Yuuki said while looking at everyone.


    "Okay, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Vali, Bikou, and Arthur also nodded since the battle had finished. They didn''t really care about the afterward and only wanted to join the battle.


    "I will visit youter," Yuuki whispered to Akeno.


    Akeno nodded in response and waited for him.


    Yuuki knew that Azazel had kept calling him but he ignored it. He could do thatter and teleported back to the Hanging Garden of Babylon.

 Chapter 410: Future References

    Rias, Koneko, and Akeno looked at everyone in front of them.


    Kiba, Xenovia, Asia, Issei, and Gasper didn''t join them and stayed in the next room.


    "So can you tell me who he is?" Ajuka asked. He had seen the destruction of that magic and it was very powerful. He could tell that this magic was more powerful than a nuclear and it had a wide range of areas. He felt a danger when he didn''t know who was this person who helped them.


    Rias didn''t know who was the identity of Archer and could only look at both Koneko and Akeno.


    Koneko and Akeno didn''t want to say anything and looked at Azazel for help.


    Everyone also turned their heads toward Azazel.


    Azazel only shrugged his shoulders and said, "You don''t need to worry that much about him, I don''t really know his purpose but he won''t do something harmful." He didn''t really care about his identity as long as he didn''t help the Khaos Brigade to attack everyone. He knew that Vali group didn''t really have that much interest in conquering the world rather they only wanted to fight the Great Red.


    "You''re too worried, Ajuka-Chan," Serafall said. She also didn''t really care since they won the battle and Archer wasn''t going to be their enemies. Her thinking was simple and the other things weren''t important in her mind.


    "Also, it is better to not force them to tell his identity or else he will have his revenge, try to imagine that magic early on in the underworld on a bigger scale, who can stop him?" Azazelughed.


    Ajuka and Asmodeus were the ones who wanted to know his identity since they knew that the powerful people had a very whimsical personality but at the same time, they also knew that forcing both Koneko and Akeno to tell them about his identity would do a backfire and would make them his enemies. They believed that they could protect themselves but they weren''t confident to protect everyone from those magics.


    "Well, his girlfriend is here, there is no way he will attack the underworld, let''s end this meeting, everyone is tired, you should take a rest early," Sirzechs said while looking at Rias, Akeno, and Koneko.


    Three of them bowed their heads and didn''t stay any longer in this room.


    Asmodeus, Ajuka, Serafall, Sirzechs, and Azazel didn''t say anything again and they had concluded that he wasn''t an enemy and it was better to make him an alliance. They were also d that he gave Azazel amunication device.


    Odin hade back since he didn''t really care about him. In his mind, he only thought that it was better to have a lot of strong people.


    Rossweisse had also said that she needed to go back as soon as possible.


    Rias looked at both Koneko and Akeno. She feltplicated since both of them didn''t tell her about his identity, "Can you at least tell me his identity?"


    "You can''t turn him into your peerage''s members, it is better you don''t know about him, Rias," Akeno said to her. She didn''t want a supernatural people to bother him on the asion and she believed that hiding his identity was the best decision. She also knew that Rias wasn''t that tight lips since she was sure that Rias would tell her older brother.


    Koneko also didn''t say anything and only thought about what kind of sweets she should eat today.


    Rias pouted at both of them but didn''t refute them. She wanted to make him part of her peerage but she was sure that her evil pieces weren''t enough to reincarnate him.


    "Buchou!"


    Rias, Akeno, and Koneko turned their heads and saw everyone was there.


    "How is it?" Kiba asked.


    "Nothing, we have finished everything here, let''s go back," Rias said with a smile.


    "Yes," they said the same time.


    Rias looked at Koneko who was following them, "What''s wrong, Koneko?"


    Koneko blushed and wasn''t sure how to answer this question. She had heard earlier that he would visit the house and knew that both Akeno and Yuuki would do a perverted thing together.


    "Ara Ara, Koneko-Chan, haven''t you eavesdrop us before?" Akeno asked with a smile.


    "N - no, I don''t do anything like that!" Koneko denied it while shaking her head.


    "What did you do, Akeno-San?" Xenovia asked curiously.


    "Of course, we''re going to make a baby," Akeno said with a smile.


    "B - baby!" Asia, Gasper, and Issei were shocked.


    Kiba opened his eyes wide and shook his head while looking quite tired.


    Rias blushed while looking at her, "Y - you have done that kind of thing?"


    "Of course, we have, you should watch us tonight," Akeno said and teleported back to his house. She couldn''t wait for him since that battle earlier had made her very horny.


    Rias looked at Koneko and asked, "I - is that true?"


    Koneko was a bit hesitant but nodded regardless. She still remembered how loud they were during their activities. She wanted to ask her older sister how to apply soundproof magic since she knew that both of them liked to tease her.


    Issei felt pretty sad since he could onlyfort himself with the DVD that he had borrowed from Matsuda and Motohama. He started to cry and shouted, "DAMN!! I''M JEALOUS!!"


    "I - Issei-San, I - I ca....." Asia couldn''t finish her words since she was too embarrassed to say it.


    Xenovia was pretty much curious since she had never done it before. She thought she should watch Akeno and Archer for the future references, "I will watch Akeno-San." She said and teleported to his house.


    Rias had a headache and didn''t stop her. She looked at everyone and said, "Let''s go back and take a rest, also we need to train harder to be stronger!"


    "YES, BUCHOU!!"


    They answered at the same time.

 Chapter 411: Free Lesson

    Yuuki looked at Akeno and Kuroka who slept by his side. He stood up and went to the living room to smoke. He still wore his mask since there was someone beside them in this house. He sat on the floor while looking at the garden. He also made a coffee and thought about his life. He had never thought much before but he was wondering whether there would be a quest that would transfer him to another world. He scratched his head and felt it would be too much trouble.


    Yuuki smoked and thought again about his power. He could create anything within his imagination and made it into reality. He remembered his enemies were quite easy for him to deal with since he was very overpowered. He thought that was his weakness and he could say that it was his body. Though he could strengthen his body with magic, he didn''t want to do that since he was afraid his women would be very tired from the battle every night.


    At the same time, his battle in the Kengan Ashura wouldn''t be that fun.


    *ring


    Yuuki looked at his phone and sighed, "Hello?"


    "You dare to skip school again."


    Yuuki could hear her anger from the phone, "I''m sorry, Sensei, I have something to do and tomorrow I will go back."


    "Hmph, you need to go to school, you''re a student, not an a.d.u.l.t," Hiratsuka said.


    Yuuki felt warm when she was worried about him and smiled, "Thank you, I will go back to school tomorrow, you can wait for me."


    "W - who is waiting for you!" Hiratsuka said and closed the phone.


    Yuuki thought this woman was very cute.


    "Can I have a coffee?"


    "Sure," Yuuki didn''t turn around and said.


    Xenovia took the coffee on the table and poured it on her cup. She walked toward him since she wanted to sit beside him. She couldn''t sleepst night since she was peeking at them. She had only one thought at that time, ''Amazing!''. She had never known that making a baby was that enjoyable. She looked at him who was smoking a cigarette while wearing a mask.


    "Can I see your face?" Xenovia asked.


    Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Why?"


    "I''m curious," Xenovia said.


    Yuuki looked at her and said, "No."


    "Why?" Xenovia asked. She had thought that he was very powerful and he didn''t really need to worry about anything. She still remembered his fight and she felt that he was as powerful as the leader of the three factions.


    "You''re not that tight of a lip," Yuuki said with a smile.


    Xenovia became mad, "I won''t tell anyone!"


    "Maybe when you use your head more, I will consider it," Yuuki said.


    "Are you telling me, I''m a muscle head?" Xenovia was angry.


    "You''re not?" Yuuki asked in disbelief.


    "YOU!" Xenovia wanted to take her Durandal and fight him here.


    "I''m joking, it is not impossible for you to see under my mask," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Xenovia asked with an excited tone.


    "Yeah, it was easy," Yuuki said. He wanted to tease her since she looked very gullible.


    "How?" Xenovia asked.


    "First of all, you mustn''t tell anyone about my identity," Yuuki said.


    Xenovia nodded and said, "I swear, I won''t tell anyone your identity."


    Yuuki nodded and said, "The second is quite hard, but can you do it?"


    Xenovia nodded, "I can do it!"


    "Well, kiss me," Yuuki said with a smile.


    Xenovia was stunned when he asked her to kiss him. Her expression became tangled when she remembered Issei. She started to have feelings for him when she saw his figure who was protecting hisrades even if he got injured by doing so.


    Yuuki looked at her expression and smiled, "I''m joking, you don''t need to think much about it." He looked away and said, "I don''t have any intention to open my mask now."


    Xenovia became angry when she thought that he was ying with her. She wanted to punch him only to stop when she heard his words.


    "But I''m not lying that I want to have a kiss from you," Yuuki said.


    She was in a mess and wasn''t sure how to react in this situation. She was an idiot and didn''t have this kind of experience before. She was usually the one who did the attack and not the receiving. She looked at him and asked, "Do you really want it?"


    Yuuki looked at her with surprise, "Will you give it to me?"


    Xenovia wasn''t sure why she told him that. She looked at him while closing and opening her mouth since she wanted to say something but she wasn''t sure how to say. She racked her brain and said to him, "I have heard that kissing is very good, can you tell me how good is it?"


    Yuuki smiled and said, "Sure, but you don''t regret it to give your first kiss to me?"


    Xenovia shook her head, "No." She thought that kissing was only sticking both of lips to each other and it was different from s.e.x. She had never tasted it before and he thought that she should learn it from this person since he had a lot of experience.


    "Then, thank you," Yuuki wasn''t going to have nonsense since this girl wanted him to learn about kissing. He could give her free lesson with a free trial and bonus at the same time. He moved his head closer and kissed her chaste lips.


    Xenovia opened her eyes wide and didn''t expect him to really to do it. She had thought that most of the man was quite passive since it was the impression that she had gotten from everyone that she had seen in her life. She felt his lips were quite soft and there was a taste of cigarette but it strangely made her quite good. She tried to be more aggressive and opened her mouth to him.


    Yuuki only followed his instinct and started to have tongue wrestle with her. He should really go to his bed for both Akeno and Kuroka when he kissed this girl.


    Both of them were kissing each other for a while and stopped when she lost her breath. She looked at him with misty eyes and looked quite addicted to the kiss earlier.


    Yuuki smiled and said, "You cane to me anytime if you want a free lesson."


    Xenovia wasn''t going to have nonsense and hugged his head to kiss him once again.


    Both of them kept doing it until both Kuroka and Akeno woke up from their sleep. They looked at both of them with suspicious expressions but they decided to keep this lesson as a secret since it would be very troublesome for someone to know about it.

 Chapter 412: Rukis Book Sign Event

    Yuuki went back to his house and had quite a happy expression. He had enjoyed some skinship before he went back. He didn''t think much about Xenovia and thought that she was his student. He also wasn''t sure what was her feeling toward him and didn''t think that he should start to aim for her. He entered his house and said, "I''m home."


    "Wee home."


    "Yuuki!"


    Yuuki was quite surprised to see both Ruki and Tsubasa. He looked at them and said, "It has been a while."


    "Yeah, it is," Tsubasa felt that she hadn''t seen him for quite a long time. She still remembered that she was working on the quite small apartment and now he had his own house. Even though it was smaller than her parent''s house, it was veryfortable and felt very warm.


    "I need your help!" Ruki said while looking at him.


    "My help?" Yuuki said and sat down on the sofa. He looked at her with a curious expression. He thought this girl would ask him to be her model again.


    "I need you to tell me about your experience in a sign event in your book," Ruki said with a frustrated expression.


    "Wow, congrattions," Yuuki said when he heard that Ruki was going to have her own book sign event.


    "Thank you very much," Ruki said unconsciously but suddenly shouted, "It is not that! I have a big problem!"


    Yuuki looked at her with a weird expression, "What is the problem? You have be a very popr mangaka, is there something wrong?"


    "Yeah, Ruki, you should be happy," Tsubasa said.


    "Tsu-Chan," Ruki looked at her. She felt that she was quite spoiled since Tsubasa still hadn''t had her chance to have her own book sign event. She knew that Tsubasa couldn''t do the book sign event since she was a girl and her book was for boys. She knew that Tsubasa was afraid that she would destroy the dream of those boys.


    "Can you tell me what the problem is?" Yuuki asked.


    Ruki looked at him and said, "Do you know what is my Pen-Name?"


    Tsubasa and Yuuki looked at each other and said, "Big Boobies?Himeko."


    "Kyaaa! Don''t call my Pen-Name! I''m very embarrassed!" Ruki said while rolling around. She was very embarrassed that she could die in embarrassment.


    "What? You''re Big Boobies?Himeko!" Suddenly both Yukana and Ranko said at the same time. They ran toward her and said, "We''re your fans Sensei! Please sign our book!" They went to their room to take out their books.


    "Eh?" Ruki looked at them with startled.


    "You have to be more confident, you have two fans here," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, you should see them with a smile," Tsubasa said.


    "Yuuki, Tsu-Chan," Ruki said while looking at them.


    "I don''t know much about book sign events but you have been given a chance so you have to go and greet your fans with a smile," Utaha told her.


    They looked at her with surprise when they heard her saying something nice.


    "What?" Utaha felt irritated.


    "Nothing, it is just my wife who is talented at giving someone a speech," Yuuki said.


    Utaha snorted and smiled, "Hmph, you''re very lucky to have me."


    "I know, I know," Yuuki nodded at her in response.


    Tsubasa and Ruki looked at the interaction between both of them felt that they had eaten dog food. They felt very annoyed and jealous at the same time.


    "Ahem," Tsubasa said disrupted the conversation between Yuuki and Utaha. She looked at them and asked, "Then what should we do to help Ruki?"


    Yuuki looked at Ruki and asked, "What is the image of Big Boobies?Himeko?"


    Ruki blushed but nodded, "W - well, she is very mature, has a lot of experience with love, w - what does that look like! Don''t look at me like that!"


    Yuuki, Utaha, and Tsubasa looked at her with very weird expressions. They didn''t expect that this girl would picture herself with something that is very far away from her image in reality.


    "You should give up," Utaha said while looking away. She continued to read a book that she had bought before.


    "Yuuki! Tsu-Chan!" Ruki looked at both of them for help.


    Yuuki and Tsubasa looked at each other and could only sigh. They observed Yuuki from up and down.


    "Do you have any experience with love?" Yuuki asked.


    Ruki blushed, "N - no, I don''t have one."


    "Do you think you''re very mature?" Tsubasa asked.


    "I - I don''t know, what do you think?" Ruki asked.


    "Well, you''re quite mature, in my opinion," Tsubasa said.


    "Tsu-Chan!" Ruki felt very happy.


    Yuuki thought about the mature women that were in his life. He tried to remember who was the most mature from most of them but he couldn''t find anyone. Even though he knew that they were very mature but they were very childish and didn''t have that much experience with love. He couldn''t give good advice for her since he wasn''t sure how it felt to be a mature woman. He looked at her and asked, "Do you have someone older around you?"


    Ruki nodded, "Yes, my dorm manager, she is older than us and she is very mature."


    "Is she beautiful?" Yuuki asked.


    "YUUKI!"


    "Okay, I''m joking," Yuuki raised his hands in defeat and looked at Ruki, "In my opinion to be mature, you need to ept yourself, you canugh, drink, angry, do whatever what you want and ept it since it is part of yourself, you''re an e.r.o.t.i.c mangaka and you need to ept it since it is part of you, you should be proud of yourself and greet your fans with a confidence smile at that time, like someone who has a lot of experience with love, right? Big Boobies?Himeko?"


    Ruki looked at him with a weird expression.


    "What?" Yuuki asked.


    "Nothing, I just never thought that you could say something good," Ruki said with a smile.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "If you can say something like that then you can go meet your fast with ease."


    Ruki and Tsubasa decided to go back and she told him that her book sign event would be held a weekter.


    Yuuki and everyone said that they woulde to visit her.


    "Bye, Big Boobies?Himeko!" Ranko and Yukana said at the same time.


    "D - don''t call me that!" Ruki was very embarrassed.


    Yuuki thought that she still needed time before she could ept that Pen-Name.

 Chapter 413: Locked in Room

    The next day, Yuuki came to the school like he had promised Hiratsuka. He thought that he shouldn''t limit himself to only publish both ''Fairy Tail'' and ''One Piece''. He could publish another manga to make hispany be more popr and receive more ie.


    "Yuuki."


    "What''s wrong, Mayuki?" Yuuki asked.


    Mayuki blushed and asked, "C - can you go w - with me to watch a movie today?"


    Yuuki was surprised that he got a date invitation from her, "Is it a date?"


    Mayuki''s face became bright red, "No! This is not a date!"


    Yuuki felt sad and shook his head. He thought for a bit and didn''t really mind whether it was a date or not, "Sure, what kind of movie we will watch?"


    "W - well, i - it''s Magical Girl Serafall," Mayuki said.


    Yuuki blinked his eyes, "Sorry, can you repeat it again?"


    "It is Magical Girl Serafall, I know this is very childish right?" Her eyes started to be red and she started to sob.


    "No, no, let''s go see it, everyone likes this movie," Yuuki said to her. He was quite startled when he saw her start to sob. He felt that he had done something very wrong when he made her sobbing. He couldn''t bear to see such a cute girl to cry and needed to make her smile.


    "R - really?" Mayuki looked at him with a hopeful expression.


    "Yes, let''s go see it togetherter," Yuuki said. He was also curious about the movie that he had made with Serafall. He had forgotten that the movie would start today and only realized that Serafall had messaged him today to watch the movie together. He replied to her that he would watch this movie with a friendter.


    Serafall was pretty much sad and told him that she would watch the movie with her little sister.


    Yuuki replied sorry while talking with Mayuki.


    "Good, I will be waiting for youter," Mayuki said.


    "Is it only the two of us?" Yuuki asked.


    Mayuki nodded and blushed, "Y - yes, I - I''m too shy to ask anyone from Hitotose."


    Yuuki nodded and understood her reason, her figure was small and cute, many people treated her like children. He knew that she was afraid everyone in the Hitotose would treat her as a little girl when they knew that she wanted to watch this movie.


    Both of them talked for a while and Mayuki walked away since she was afraid someone would know their secret to watch this movie togetherter.


    Yuuki didn''t see anyone since Ranko and Yukana were ying together with their friends and Chiaki went to the drama club. He was quite bored and decided to walk around the school since he had never done this before. He walked for a while until he saw someone familiar.


    "Hina-Chan, Kuina," Yuuki called both of them.


    Hinako and Kuina turned their heads and saw him, "Yuuki!"


    Yuuki walked toward them and took the box on their hands, "Let me help you, where do you need me to put this box?"


    "A - ah, is this okay?" Hinako was a bit quite guilty to leave this kind of thing to him. She had been told by her teacher to put this box in the storage room. She was quite nervous and that was why Kuina helped her.


    "It''s okay, I''m quite free," Yuuki said. He felt quite sad when he said this. He shook his head and felt this thing was quite heavy for Hinako and Kuina.


    "Thank you, Yuuki," Kuina said. She was happy that she met him and helped them at the same time. Her thinking was simple and she didn''t think much about it.


    "T - then, l - let''s go to the storage room," Hinako said nervously. She wasn''t sure why but she became nervous again.


    "Sure, let''s go," Yuuki nodded.


    The storage room is quite far and it is on the first floor of this school. There aren''t many people who walk to this ce and most people will onlye to put something in that room.


    Yuuki wanted to curse this teacher to tell Hinako to put this box to the storage room. He looked around and could see some people who ate their lunch in the park and some students who yed basketball. He was wondering whether he could see the Generation of Miracles on the basketball court. He thought it would be cool to have emperor eyes or something.


    Three of them walked while talking to each other. Their journey wasn''t boring and it was quite fun only they had arrived in the storage room. They entered the storage room and turned on the light of the room.


    The room brightened and they could see a lot of things inside this room.


    Kuina went to the side and took something, "Hahaha, look at this!" She put a strange sses on her face and made her look quite dumb.


    "Kuu-Chan, don''t y around!" Hinako said and closed the door.


    "Eeeh? Hina-chan, here, put this on too, you will look very cute," Kuina said and took the strange sses on her face. She put it on Hinako''s face andughed very hard.


    "Hahaha," Kuinaughed very hard.


    Yuuki turned his head and chuckled when he saw Hinako look quite funny.


    "M - moooo!!!" Hinako pouted when they were teasing her. She looked at him and said, "Now, it is your time to use it, Yuuki."


    "Me too?" Yuuki was surprised.


    "Of course, Yuuki should use it too," Kuina said.


    "Let me help you," Hinako took the sses on her face and changed it with the strange sses on her hands.


    Kuina and Hinako started tough when they saw his face.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed at them. He put the box on the shelf and cleaned his hands.


    "Let''s go out," Kuina said and opened the door. She tried to open it but she couldn''t open it no matter what, "Eh?"


    "What''s wrong, Kuu-Chan?" Hinako asked.


    Kuina looked at both of them and said, "It seems, we''re locked in this room."


    "Eh?"

 Chapter 414: Lost Something Important

    "W - what should we do?" Hinako was panicked and wasn''t sure what to do in this situation.


    "Hina-Chan, it is okay," Kuina tapped her shoulder.


    "Kuu-Chan...." Hinako looked quite moved when Kuina tried to console her.


    "Look, we have a lot of books, we can eat those books when we''re hungry," Kuina said with a smile.


    Hinako became depressed when she heard her statement.


    "Calm down, Hinako, you can use your phone to call Chiaki or Mayuki," Yuuki said.


    "That''s right!" Hinako said and searched her phone in her pocket only it was gone, "W - where is my phone!" She thought for a bit and said, "I left it in my room." She looked quite depressed since she forgot her phone. She suddenly remembered there were two people besides her, "What about Kuu-Chan and Yuuki?"


    Kuina shook her head, "I don''t bring it." She only brought a snack and didn''t even care about her phone.


    "Sorry, Ranko borrowed my phone earlier," Yuuki said. He could get out as soon as possible but it had been a while that he had this kind of strange situation. He wanted to see the reaction of both of them and at the same time, he didn''t really want to get out since he was sure that Hiratsuka would give him a beating foringte to the ss. He was sure that she wouldn''t believe him that he was locked in the storage room.


    "But let''s calm down, we can wait for people toe," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, calm down, Hina-chan," Kuina said.


    "T - that''s right, it is too early to give up," Hinako said.


    Yuuki almost sput out when he heard her throw up such jinx words suddenly, "Anyway, we will be locked up in this ce for a while, why don''t we do something?"


    Hinako and Kuina seemed interested and thought it would be boring to do nothing.


    "Why don''t we tell horror stories?" Kuina said.


    "Horror story!" Yuuki and Hinako were surprised.


    "Yeah, it is almost summer and the horror story is perfect for this asion," Kuina said.


    "What kind of an asion is this?" Yuuki blurted suddenly.


    "B - but it seems fun," Hinako said. She had never heard a horror story before and was quite curious about this story. She had heard that this story was quite scary but she believed that she could handle it.


    "I''m okay with it," Yuuki said. He heard that Hinako was fine then he was okay to tell a horror story with everyone.


    "I will be the one who tells the first story," Kuina said. She was very confident with her story since she had eaten thousands of books and there were a lot of horror stories too.


    "Please," Yuuki and Hinako said at the same time.


    "Let me tell you the story of a vacuum cleaner...." Kuina started to tell her story.


    Yuuki and Hinko were speechless when they heard her story.


    "How is it?" Kuina asked eagerly.


    Hinako wasn''t sure how to answer her but she knew that her story wasn''t even scary and it was quite funny actually. She looked at him hoping he would be the one who gave the answer.


    "It would be good if you could change it into aedy story," Yuuki answered.


    Kuina pouted when she heard that her story wasn''t scary, "Then you will tell us how scary your horror story is."


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, let me tell you my horror story." He thought for a bit and started to tell his story, "It is a story about a dog whose name is Jerry." He looked away and had a mncholy expression, "Jerry was waiting as always, without moving a step, waiting for my return."


    Hinako and Kuina looked at him with a weird expression. They heard him wanting to tell a horror story but it sounded like a sad story. They didn''t say anything and kept listening to his story.


    "You opened up the world to me! You were my first friend! And yet...." Yuuki looked very sad when he told them this story.


    Hinako and Kuina also started to sob and thought this was a very good story. Even though it wasn''t a horror story but it was a very good sad story.


    Yuuki continued his story, "Jerry isn''t dead, he is still alive."


    "Where?! Where is he?!


    "Of course..."


    Yuuki said that the girl turned her head and she heard this voice.


    "Right behind you!"


    "Uwaaaaaa!!!!" Hinako and Kuina shouted at the same time. Their eyes were letting out a lot of tears and looked at him with hateful expression.


    "Y - Yuuki, this story isn''t nice!" Hinako reprimanded him. She looked at Kuina and said, "Kuu-Chan, tell him that this story isn''t good." She looked at her only to see that Kuina looked quite stranger, "What''s wrong, Kuu-Chan?"


    Kuina looked at her and answered nervously, "I - I want to take a leak."


    Yuuki and Hinako were startled in response. They were locked in the storage room and they were still locked in this room.


    Yuuki would also feel awkward to open the door suddenly since he had said that he couldn''t open it. He looked around and found a bucket, "I will turn around and you can do it there."


    "No!!" Hinako denied his idea.


    "I - I can''t hold myself," Kuina was almost crying.


    Hinako looked at the bucket and looked at him, "Yuuki, you can look this way!"


    Yuuki raised his hands and said, "Okay, I won''t." He turned his head and looked away.


    "Close your ears too," Kuina said.


    "Alright," Yuuki said.


    "Hina-Chan, help me to monitor him," Kuina said.


    "Y - yes," Hinako stood up and used both of her hands to close his ears. She also made sure that he couldn''t turn his head to see Kuina.


    Kuina walked to the edge of this room and she felt that she lost something important. She looked at the bucket and looked at both of her friends. She thought that she started to grow up at this moment.


    At that moment, Hinako and Yuuki also felt the sadness of their friend. They decided to keep this as a secret for their friend''s happiness.

 Chapter 415: Movie

    Luckily, before long three of them were saved by random female students who also wanted to put something in the storage room. Three of them only said thank you to her and went back while bringing this bucket away to destroy the evidence.


    Kuina looked at the wet spot in front of her withplex emotion. She felt something touching her shoulders and turned her head.


    "I will buy you an ice cream," Yuuki said.


    Kuina felt his gentleness and nodded softly. Even though she looked quite clumsy or clueless but she was actually very keen that her action was very shameful.


    "Yes, we will keep this a secret to our death," Hinako said.


    "Everyone," her tears started to roll from her eyes, "Sorry, something got in my eye."


    "Kuu-Chan!" Hinako hugged her directly.


    Yuuki also hugged both of them at the same time.


    Kuina felt warm at the same time she felt that her rtionship between the two of them became very close to each other.


    Yuuki would buy ice creamter when he had gone back from the movie with Mayuki. He went home together with Mayuki only stopped by everyone since they were curious.


    "Why are you going with Mayuki?" Ranko asked.


    "Yeah, where are you going to go?" Yukana asked.


    "Do you need me toe too?" Chiaki asked.


    Mayuki became very nervous since she didn''t want anyone besides him to know about her secret. She wanted to watch ''Magical Girl Serafall'' but she was afraid that they would mock her to have a very childish taste. She looked at him with hopeful expressions to solve this problem for her and went to the movie theatre and watched the movie without anyone to know.


    Ranko, Yukana, and Chiaki became even more curious when they saw Mayuki''s expression.


    Yuuki felt awkward being gazed at by this cute creature. He took a deep breath and said to three of them, "We will have a date together."


    "Eh?" Four of them said at the same time.


    Mayuki was dumbfounded and only nodded along in response. She didn''t expect him to say that both of them would have a date together. Her face was red and she wanted to jump around when she thought this would be a date. She was too shy to look at anyone and hid her face with both of her hands.


    ''C - cute,'' Yuuki thought in his mind. He was wondering whether he would be a boderline criminal when he had a date with Mayuki. He shook his head and thought that in the eyes of everyone he would look that both of them were brother and sister. He didn''t wait for them to respond and said, "Then we will go first, I will go bring her back."


    "B - bye, everyone," Mayuki said and also went with him.


    Ranko and Yukana thought that this wolf couldn''t stop his hands from eating the little red riding hood and could only shake their heads, though, personally, they didn''t mind having such a cute sister.


    Chiaki was stunned and said, "Eh?" She wasn''t sure how to react and she wanted to follow them. She remembered that Mayuki wanted to do something today but she was too embarrassed to ask her. She wasn''t sure what it was but she felt quite strange since Mayuki didn''t ask her out.


    Suddenly Chiaki felt something on her shoulders.


    "Don''t worry, Chiaki, we will help you in your cafe," Ranko said.


    "Yeah, we want to have a part-time job is your ce to ept a new employee?" Yukana asked.


    Chiaki could only smile at them and nodded, "Sure, I think we have a ce for two cute maids."


    Yuuki and Mayuki went to the movie theatre together and they walked while talking to each other.


    Mayuki wasn''t nervous anymore and started to tell him a lot of things but most of them she was talking about clothes. She had a hobby to make cute clothes and made everyone in the Hitotose dorm to wear them.


    "Really, you should invite me sometimes, I can give you a good phototer," Yuuki said since he felt that his photographer nature started to be excited when he heard that everyone in the Hitotose dorm would wear a very cute dress one after another. He was a normal hot-blooded male and it was normal to feel excited.


    "R - really? Then I will invite you at that time," Mayuki said. She felt grateful that he could help him in this matter. She wanted to take a picture of them only because she didn''t have a camera and she also wanted to take those pictures in many ces. She told him that she wanted to take a picture in the park near their dorm where there was a beautifulke beside that park.


    Yuuki thought it could also be a poster for them since they would y have another y in the winter. He thought that each of them would have a very beautiful photo to promote them, though, he wasn''t sure whether they wanted to be popr or not. He needed to talk to them before he made this poster for everyone.


    They had arrived at the movie theatre and saw a lot of children there.


    "Mama, let''s go, let''s watch Magical Girl Serafall!"


    "Wait up, dear, look this girl is very patient when shees with her brother."


    "Eh?"


    Mother and daughter looked at both of them.


    Mayuki only gave them a gentle smile and felt quite hurt when they thought that she was his sister. She looked at him and said, "Let''s buy the ticket."


    Yuuki nodded in response and held her hand.


    "Eh?" Mayuki was startled.


    "Let''s go," Yuuki said and went to the ticket box.


    "Hmm," her mood was slightly better when he held her hand.


    Both of them were waiting in line until someone called him.


    "B - boss!!!"


    Yuuki turned his head and was surprised to see her, "Aoba, did youe to see this movie too?"


    Aoba was just too stunned to see her boss in this ce and didn''t register his question and was standing while stunned there.

 Chapter 416: Watching Movie Together

    "B - boss! Ahi is your boss! Your boss is a high school student!"


    Yuuki noticed the girl beside Aoba.


    She looks like a middle school student. She has blue eyes and her hair is light-blonde, usually in low pigtails tied by two light-blue marbles each.


    "N - Nenhi, you can''t be so rude to my boss!" Aoba said with a pale expression.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, please, don''t fire her!" Nene said to him with a scared expression.


    Yuuki twitched his lips when both of them gathered a lot of attention on them, "Anyway, calm down, I won''t fire you."


    Aoba and Nene sighed in relief when they heard that he wouldn''t fire them. They noticed a cute girl who looked very cute beside him. They could see that their rtionship was very close since both of them were holding hands together.


    "Boss, is this your sister?" Aoba asked.


    "Your sister is very cute, boss," Nene said. She also called him ''boss'' since she didn''t know his name.


    "Yuuki, who are they? Why are they calling you boss?" Mayuki asked. She didn''t mind to be called her sister since she was too surprised when she heard that both of them called him ''boss''. She looked at both of them and thought that both of them were middle school students from their height.


    The three of them looked at each other and were curious about each other''s identity.


    Yuuki nodded and started to introduce them, "Let me introduce you, this is my ssmate, Mayuki."


    "Hello, everyone," Mayuki bowed her head.


    "C - ssmates!" Aoba and Nene were surprised and looked at both of them. They thought that Mayuki was younger than him but at the same time, they felt that they had found a junior that had the same fate as them.


    "And this is Aoba, she is my employee in my gamepany," Yuuki said to her and added, "I don''t know who her friend''s name is though."


    "Ah, her name is Sakura Nene, she is my ssmate in high school," Aoba introduced her.


    "Hello, my name is Sakura Nene," Nene said with a smile.


    "W - wow," Mayuki felt really rude to think that both of them were in middle school. She looked at both of them and felt that she had found her senior in this life.


    Three of them had a simr situation since three of them were cute and small at the same time. Most people would treat them as children and they became very close to each other and became friends in seconds.


    Yuuki felt this was a very good meeting and proposed to watch the movie together.


    "Yes, let''s go watch together!" Nene was very excited to have new friends.


    "I don''t mind either," Aoba said.


    "Me too," Mayuki said. She also wanted friends who also had an interest in this movie at the same time.


    They bought the ticket together and bought popcorn too. They needed to wait before the movie to start and waited for a while until someone called him again.


    "YUUKI!!!!"


    Yuuki didn''t have a chance to turn his head only felt someone hugged his back. He could feel very soft mountain from his back and from this sensation he could deduct instantly who was this person, "Serafall!"


    "Hehehe, Yuuki!" Serafall was happy to meet him in this ce.


    "Onee-Sama, don''t run around."


    A young, bespectacled woman with a slim figure and ck hair styled in a short bob cut and violet eyes came to them and looked quite annoyed at Serafall.


    "Moo, Sona, don''t be like this, let me introduce you, this is Yuuki," Serafall said.


    "Hello," Yuuki said to her.


    "Hello, my name is Sona Sitri, thank you for taking care of her," Sona said to him. She was quite surprised to see him here but at the same time, she was happy. She wanted to know what kind of person was this guy that could have the interest of her big sister.


    Yuuki nodded, "You don''t need to worry about it, I also have my fun together with her."


    "Hehehe, that''s right, you should join my peerage now," Serafall said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Let''s talk about thatter, how about we watch the movie now?" He looked at Mayuki, Aoba, and Nene only saw three of them were stunned.


    "M - magical girl Serafall!!" Three of them were surprised to see her.


    "Shhh," Serafall hurriedly told them.


    "W - we''re sorry," the three of them looked around and sighed in relief when no one had realized her. They became very excited when they saw her.


    "Please, give me a sign!"


    "Can we have a photo together?"


    "A - ah, please give me a handshake!"


    "Hehehe, of course, of course," Serafall said with a smile. She was happy that she had very cute fans and at the same time, she used her magic to make no one notice her since she was quite famous.


    Yuuki and Sona only looked at them together.


    "Anyway, I''m sorry for the trouble that she has caused to you," Sona said.


    "Nothing, you don''t need to apologize to your sister," Yuuki said and added, "She also has helped me on the anime production."


    Sona adjusted her sses and said, "I have also watched those anime and it is a very good story for children and a.d.u.l.ts."


    "Thank you, I''m d that you enjoyed it," Yuuki said.


    "Do you know that we''re devils?" Sona asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Of course, I know."


    "What do you think of us?" Sona asked.


    "Well, most of them are beautiful," Yuuki smiled.


    Sona smiled, "You''re not scared?"


    "Well, will you eat me or something?" Yuuki asked.


    Sona shook her head and said, "Of course not, we won''t do that."


    "Then why do I need to be scared?" Yuuki asked.


    Sona wanted to say something only when they were being called.


    "Yuuki, Sona, let''s go, the movie is starting," Serafall said.


    "Yeah, let''s go Yuuki."


    Yuuki looked at Sona and said, "Let''s go, we shouldn''t bete to watch your sister''s first movie."


    Sona nodded in response and also followed them.

 Chapter 417: Dont ever think to come again

    They entered the theatre and were excited to watch this movie.


    Yuuki was quite amazed at the poster of this movie since he saw both of his picture and Serafall. He didn''t want to make it into a big fuss and was d that Mayuki, Nene, and Aoba didn''t notice him in the movie. He had told Serafall to change his name to something to his stage name. He knew that this movie was made because of hobby and profit wasn''t her aim.


    "Yuuki, the male viins on the poster are somehow simr to you," Miyuki said.


    "Really?" Yuuki wasn''t sure whether tough or cry when she asked this question.


    "Yes, I feel the same," Nene and Aoba said.


    Serafall tried to hold herugh to their side.


    Yuuki was sitting between Mayuki and Serafall. He could hear Serafallughing hard on his side. He looked at three of them and said, "It is your imagination, you don''t need to think much about it."


    Three of them didn''t force him and turned their attention on the screen.


    Yuuki felt someone tucking his shirt and turned his head.


    "Do you have any idea on those little girls?" Serafall asked with a smile.


    "N - no," Yuuki said with a low voice. He didn''t want to be treated as a criminal, especially when he saw Sona kept looking at him. He felt really weird why this girl kept looking at him.


    "It''s okay, I won''t judge your taste, they''re also legal," Serafall said with an understanding of the expression.


    Yuuki got a ck line on his forehead and decided it wasn''t worth it to fight with her. He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself.


    "Eh, you''re not fun!" Serafall pouted. She thought that he would try to deny it really hard and looked very embarrassed.


    Yuuki decided to ignore her but it was futile that she kept bothering him. He could only talk to her since he couldn''t get away from her.


    Sona looked at the interaction between the two of them and became very curious with this young man. She knew that this young man was her friend''s idol and at the same time she also liked his song. She started to get curious but the movie started to y. She was actually embarrassed since her big sister was actually ying this kind of role in the movie.


    The light turned off and the movie started.


    Yuuki was actually amazed that this movie was actually very good. He looked at Serafall was very serious to be a magical girl in the movie. He looked at the movie with a serious expression and didn''t notice Mayuki, Aoba, and Nene who looked at him when the male viin came out to help Serafall.


    Three of them kept checking whether their simr figure and thought whether he really yed the role of the male viin. They decided to ask himter since this move was too good for them.


    Yuuki was looking at the movie and nodded. He felt quite satisfied and looked at both Serafall and Mayuki. He looked at his hands and only noticed that both of his hands were being held by both of them. He moved his hands slightly while looking at the screen. He couldn''t tease them more since they weren''t his girlfriends.


    Serafall smiled and also held his hand while looking at the movie. She had millions of years of experience and his attempt to flirt with her made her want to smile and thought that he was really cute. Thought at the same time, she felt veryfortable to watch a movie without thinking about the matter of the underworld with him.


    ''As I thought, I really need to give him my peerage,'' Serafall said. She knew that humans had a limited amount of life and a world without him wouldn''t be that interesting.


    Yuuki would puke blood when he heard what she was thinking and would show her his ultimate flirting skill to her.


    Mayuki tried really hard to fight her blush while looking at the movie. She held his hand unconsciously and didn''t even realize it until she felt him move his hands slightly. She was actually excited to watch this movie and wanted to hold something.


    ''Ugh... What should I do?'' Mayuki turned her eyes slightly to look at him and saw that he still looked at the screen. She felt annoyed when she looked that he wasn''t even nervous. She looked down and thought, ''Am Icking a woman''s charm?"


    Mayuki shook her head and decided to continue to watch the movie. Though she couldn''t enjoy it since she was still thinking about the earlier matter. She was wondering whether he didn''t have interest with a small girl like her. She started to be depressed and her mood became low.


    They went out of the movie theatre and had an excited expression on their face.


    "For the peace of the underworld, I will defeat you!"


    "Hahaha, it is not the same."


    "Eh, it should be like that."


    "That''s right, Yuuki, did you are the one who ys the viin?"


    Nene and Aoba looked at him with a hopeful expression.


    "Keep it secret okay, there is a magical girl Serafall here," Yuuki said with a wink. He thought that he should give these children a dream.


    "Kyaaa! Awesome, please sign up for me too," Nene asked.


    "Ah, I want to have a photo," Aoba said.


    Yuuki smiled until he noticed Miyuki was a bit down, "What''s wrong Miyuki?" He was a bit worried since he didn''t see her usual cheerfulness.


    Miyuki smiled and shook her head, "Nothing, I want to go back."


    Yuuki felt weird but he didn''t force her to say anything to him, "Sure, let me send you home." He looked at the four of them and said, "We will go back goodbye."


    "Bye," Nene and Aoba said at the same time.


    Serafall and Sona also did the same until both of them felt something strange. They suddenly felt the very strange aura and their surroundings became empty.


    Yuuki also noticed it until he saw Nene, Aoba, and Mayuki fainted. He caught three of them in his arms. He was very angry right now but he calmed himself. He looked at both Sona and Serafall, "Do you know who it is?"


    Sona shook her head and looked at her big sister.


    "Don''t worry, I will protect you," Serafall said. She was very angry right now only she couldn''t show it to them.


    They saw a group of people with ck robes on their bodies. They also saw a familiar person in front of them.


    Serafall and Sora were surprised to see her in this ce.


    "Katarea!!"


    Katarea smiled, "Serafall, I havee back from to kill you."


    At that time, Yuuki wanted to curse her, ''If you want to get revenge then do it when I''m not here!'' He sighed and angry at the same time. He needed to teach them a lesson since he was sure that they would kill everyone in this ce.


    ''Don''t ever think abouting back again this time.''

 Chapter 418: Mist Dispersion

    "How did youe back?" Serafall asked. She had seen herself self-destruct during her fight with Azazel in a peace meeting with three factions.


    "Hahaha, there is no way, I will tell you, idiot," Katareaughed.


    ''Is it Sephiroth Graal?'' Yuuki remembered this Longinus could reincarnate death.


    The Sephiroth Graal, also known as Holy Grail of the Secluded World, is listed as one of the thirteen Longinus. It has the ability to make contact with the principle of life, where the possessor is being forcefully told about how life and soul are made. The possessor also takes in the mind and the concept of the dead, the living, and various other things as they use the Holy Grail which would result in the possessor being broken by the abundance of thoughts that enters their heart and soul when overusing the Sephiroth Graal.


    From its power to control the principle of life, the Sephiroth Graal can bring the dead back to life.


    Yuuki could only think of this possibility, he wasn''t sure why Katarea suddenly came since he thought this was one of the worst time to start to have revenge since they had won from the Khaos Brigade, ''I need to destroy her soul then.'' He remembered the Sephiroth Graal can also revive the dead as many times as the desire as long as the soul of the deceased remains intact.


    "I will kill you Serafall!" Katarea said and shot demonic energy toward her.


    "Sona-Chan protects everyone," Serafall said, and also shot her with demonic energy.


    "Yes, Onee-Sama," Sona said while looking at the enemies. Her older sister had trusted her to protect everyone. Her demonic energy red showing her talent in manipting her trait magic at a young age. She knew that she couldn''t hold back or else they would start attacking everyone. She created a water dragon and unleashed it toward the group of a magician.


    The group of magicians wasn''t a group of weaklings, together they made a barrier and blocked her attack.


    "Hurry up and catch them, before the group of Onmyoujies!"


    "Yes!"


    Their boss, Katarea ordered them to catch Serafall''s little sister.


    "Don''t forget to catch the human too, I''m sure he is Serafall''s toy boy."


    "Hahaha, I can''t wait to enjoy them."


    "Attack her at the same time!"


    "Fire Stinger!"


    "Thunder Snake!"


    "Holy Cross!"


    "Energy Missile!"


    Sona erected a barrier in front of her and blocked their attacks.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Sona gritted her teeth to block this attack. She felt that it was too hard since their numbers were too much and most of them were quite strong, especially some of them had holy magic in their group. She needed to do something or else she would be defeated.


    "Sona-Chan!" Serafall shouted until she was hit by something, "Kyaaa.."


    "Ahahaha, I will kill everyone that you care about, Serafall," Katarea said with a wicked smile.


    "YOU!" Serafall started to change and her body kept letting out very evil demonic energy.


    "Hooo, you start to get serious, but it is futile since you will die here!" Katarea said while gathering her demonic energy.


    "You will regret your choice," Serafall said and suddenly the temperature became cold. Her expression was very dark and she said slowly, "Celcius Coffin."


    Katarea was very excited to kill her until she couldn''t feel her legs. She looked down and saw her legs were covered in ice.


    The ice didn''t stop and slowly covering her entire body, she frowned and used more and more of her magic to destroy this ice only she couldn''t. She looked at Serafall with anger and hatred, "SERAFALL!!!!" She kept this expression until her entire body was covered in ice.


    Serafall sighed in relief and looked at Sona and Yuuki. She saw him take a silver gun out of nowhere and pointed it toward the evil magician. She didn''t help them and looked at them with curiosity.


    Sona couldn''t attack and only in passive defense.


    "Do you need my help?"


    Sona turned her head and looked at him, "Can you?" She hoped that he could do something to help stop their attack and let her do the counter-attack.


    Yuuki nodded and created a silver gun in his hand. He aimed his gun and shot it toward one of the magicians.


    This attack didn''t have any sound or light and they only realized that they were attacked when one of them suddenly disappeared.


    "Eh?" They couldn''t register what was happening until he saw them keep shooting at them and saw another person disappeared.


    "R - run! Run!"


    Everyone was panicked but they couldn''t run from him and they disappeared one by one without having a chance to do something.


    They looked at him in fear and felt regret for attacking him.


    Yuuki wasn''t going to let them run away and needed to kill all of them. He didn''t want his life to be troublesome and needed to erase them from this world. He kept shooting without emotion until there was nothing left.


    Sona opened her eyes wide, she couldn''t believe it that and wasn''t sure what it was. She only saw those magicians dissipate to dust, transform into steam and then scatter. She looked at the silver gun on his hand, ''Is it the sacred gear?'' She decided to ask himter when he had done his job. She kept erecting her barrier to protect him while letting him kill them.


    "Why don''t you leave one?" Sona asked.


    "I don''t want to be known, it is better to kill all of them," Yuuki said. He closed his eyes and really needed to smoke a cigarette right now. He took a cigarette and started to smoke it.


    Sona frowned, "Please, don''t smoke, it is bad for your health."


    "Okay," Yuuki said and ignored her.


    Sona shook her head, "Is it the sacred gear?"


    "Something like that," Yuuki answered vaguely.


    Sona wanted to say something again until she heard her big sister''s voice.


    "Yuuki, Sona-Chan, are fine?" Serafall hugged both of them and ced them on her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "O - Onee-Sama, please stop!" Sona blushed.


    Yuuki wasn''t going to be shy and needed somefort right now.

 Chapter 419: Nothing is Happening

    "What about that woman?" Yuuki asked.


    "Ah, I put her on the ice," Serafall said with a smile. She pointed her finger at the ice block behind her.


    Sona and Yuuki could see the hatred and anger expression from this woman.


    "Onee-Sama, what will you do to her?" Sona asked.


    "Hmm, I will bring her to Ajuka and Sirzechs," Serafall said.


    "Can I have a request?" Yuuki suddenly said.


    Sona and Serafall looked at them.


    "Sure, what is it?" Serafall asked.


    "Can you keep a secret about me?" Yuuki asked.


    "Sure?" Serafall nodded.


    Yuuki smiled, "Thank you."


    "No problem, but can you tell me, what is that?" Serafall asked while looking at the silver gun. She had never seen this kind of sacred gear and thought it was a new sacred gear since gods had died. She was sure there would be many sacred gear mutations that happened in the world, for example, Kiba''s Sword Birth that could make both holy and demon sword even though it was impossible before.


    "Hmm, this is a sacred gear," Yuuki said to her.


    Serafall and Sona nodded at the same time.


    "What is the name of this sacred gear?" Sona asked.


    "Mist Dispersion, for the ability you have seen it right?" Yuukii said.


    Serafall and Sona still remember that he could dissipate anything into dust. They knew it was a very dangerous sacred gear and felt lucky that he was on their sides.


    "Then I will go back first, let''s meet again sometimes," Yuuki said to both of them.


    "Yes, don''t forget about our anime," Serafall said.


    "Of course, I will also prepare new anime for thepany," Yuuki said and brought three of them on the chair in the theatre.


    Sona looked at Serafall and asked, "Onee-Sama, do you know that he is that strong?"


    Serafall nodded, "Of course, he is a lot stronger actually."


    "Really?" Sona was curious.


    "Anyway, keep everything about him a secret, okay," Serafall said.


    "Sure," Sona said. She knew a lot of devils would try to invite him to the peerage and it was better to keep it a secret right now. She looked at her big sister and thought about her new peerages members. She had found two candidates to enter her peerage but she needed to talk with them first.


    "Eh, what''s happening?"


    Serafall''s voice broke her concentration and she asked what was happening only stopped when she saw the body of Katarea destroyed inside the ice. She hurriedly melted the ice only it was gone in front of her eyes. She frowned, "What is happening?"


    Sona was also in shock until she saw a lot of ck carsing toward them. She frowned, "Oh, troublesome."


    Serafall also sighed when she saw a group of peopleing out of the car.


    They knew that they would fill in a lot of paperwork to solve this matter.


    Yuuki saw the barrier had gone and there were a lot of people suddenly. He saw that Nene, Aoba, and Mayuki woke up at the same time.


    "Eh? Where is this?" Nene was still half-asleep.


    "Did we sleep?" Aoba asked.


    Mayuki blinked her eyes several times since she was resting her head on hisp. She felt his hand caressed her hair slowly and it felt very nice.


    "Both of you should go back first," Yuuki said to Nene and Aoba.


    "Ah, yes, thank you, boss, let''s meet again sometimes," Nene said.


    "Bye, boss, let''s meet in the office," Aoba said.


    Both of them walked together to the station to go home and felt more energetic. Their body had been energized by him with his magic earlier.


    Yuuki looked at Mayuki and asked, "Have you woke up?"


    Mayuki didn''t say anything and kept sleeping on hisp.


    "What''s wrong? Can you tell me, why are you so down?" Yuuki asked. He was worried about her since she looked quite depressed earlier.


    "Yuuki, do you know how can I increase my height?" Mayuki said while turning her head. She looked at him whileying on hisp.


    "Why do you want to increase your height?" Yuuki asked.


    "Because everyone keeps treating me like a little girl," Mayuki said with teary eyes.


    Yuuki caressed her forehead slowly and said, "Who told you that?"


    Mayuki didn''t say anything since no one told her but she could feel that everyone was treating her like a little girl.


    "No one, right?" Yuuki said.


    "B - but I can feel it," Mayuki said.


    "Mayuki, you should be confident, in front of my eyes, you''re a very charmingdy, anyone will be lucky to have you as their girlfriend," Yuuki said. He was sure that he would be happy to have this cute girl as his girlfriends.


    "Really?" Mayuki became happy when she heard it.


    "Really! Really! Now, let''s go back, I''m sure everyone is waiting for us," Yuuki said.


    "Ah, that''s right, let''s go back," Mayuki said.


    "Oh, let''s buy an ice cream before we go back," Yuuki said since he had promised Kuina before.


    "Yes," Mayuki said and felt her hand being held again. She smiled while her mood was very happy right now.


    They had arrived in the Hitotose Dorm.


    "I''m home," Mayuki said.


    "Ah, Mayu-Chan, wee back," Hinako said.


    "Mayu-Chan!" Kuina also hugged her.


    "Wee back," Chiaki said.


    "Ah, this is ice cream, Yuuki bought it for us earlier," Mayuki said.


    "Ice cream!" Kuina took the ice cream and started to eat it.


    "Ah, Kuu-Chan, don''t do it too much, your stomach will get hurt," Hinako said.


    "Where is Yuuki?" Chiaki asked.


    "He was going home earlier," Mayuki said.


    "Mayu-Chan, is something good going to happen? You''re smiling," Kuina asked.


    "Eh, n - nothing!" Kuina said while blushing.


    Three of them looked at her with a suspicious expression. They knew that someone must be happening between the two of them.


    "As I said, nothing is happening!" Mayuki said with a red face.

 Chapter 420: Nintendo Kengan Match 1

    Yuuki had prepared for the day of the Kengan Match with Nintendo. His father had called him andined that he kept making trouble for him. He could only listen quietly while his father chewed him on the phone.


    "Do you have the confidence to win?" Issei asked.


    "Of course," Yuuki said.


    "Sigh, then I will go watch youter, I will also bring Raku and everyone else too," Issei said.


    "Yeah, thank you," Yuuki said.


    "Do you want someone to pick you up with your girlster?" Issei asked.


    "Hmm, sure, can you?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah, it is an easy matter for me," Issei said.


    Yuuki closed the phone and looked at everyone in front of him.


    "You really can''t stop making me worry, huh?" Hiratsuka said while looking at him. She had heard from her grandfather that he would have another Kengan Match. She was startled and went to his house as fast as possible. She reprimanded him but she knew that she couldn''t stop the match.


    "Are you really going to fight in the underground arena?" Shouko asked with a worried expression. She had only heard it from him a few days ago. She almost fainted when she heard that he would have to fight in an underground fight.


    Yaeko sighed and looked very tired.


    "Yaeko, you don''t need to worry about him, he can fight well in the match," Machida said.


    "Really?" Yaeko asked with a worried expression.


    Machida nodded, "Yeah, I have seen his fight before and he is very strong, you should believe that he will win this match." She still remembered how his match before really gave her a deep impression.


    "But you know, I''m still worried about this fight, at the same time, I don''t have the power to stop it," Yaeko said. Her legs were weak when she heard the bet of this match and felt the world of rich people was too much for her.


    "Don''t worry, you will get used to it," Machida said.


    Both of them had quickly be friends since Yaeko and Satsuki had entered thepany. Machida was happy that she had good friends and someone that she could trust to manage thepany together with Satsuki and Yaeko. She wasn''t sure why he told her to invite Yaeko only understood that her daughter was his girlfriend.


    Machida was happy that she could share this secret with someone since it was too unbearable to watch this match alone.


    "Yuuki-Sama, I can''t stop you, but please, don''t get hurt from this fight," Marika said. She was beyond shocked when her father told her that he would join Kengan Match. She had never heard it before and asked her father was surprised to know that it was underground fighting between a bigpany.


    "Marika, you don''t need to worry, he is very strong," Ranko said. She had 100% confidence in him since he could use magic. She thought there was no way a normal human could beat him since he was a magician.


    "Yes, do you want to watch his match before, we have his video before," Yukana said.


    "Really? Can you let us see?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Let me see too," Umiko said. She was curious when she heard there would be an underground match between herpany and Nintendo.


    Umiko, Hazuki, Rin, and Kou also came to his house since they would also go to watch his Kengan Match. They knew that this match would also decide whether Eagle Jump would be still hispany or not. They needed to watch this match since this would also decide their destiny.


    "Everyone can watch it," Utaha said and yed his fighting video before, "he was fighting against a fighter from Nogi Group before."


    They were startled when they heard it was Nogi Group. They had heard of it since it was one of the biggestpany publishers, construction, and advertis.e.m.e.nt. They looked at the screen and watched his fight before.


    They were amazed when they had finished seeing his match.


    "Is this something that humans can do?" Kou looked at the screen with a weird expression. She saw that their movement was very fast and they could even break the concretes.


    "A - are you going to get bloody again?" Shouko was on the verge of crying when she saw him full of blood and wounds on the screen.


    "He - hey, it is fine, you don''t need to worry about me, my body is very strong, you have tasted it before right?" Yuuki gave her an ambiguous smile.


    "Bastard, you still have time to think about something perverted in this situation!" Ranko said while smacking his head.


    "I - I will stay at home, t - this is just too much for me to process," Makoto said.


    "Okay, I don''t force you toe with me, anyone who can bear it can stay at home," Yuuki said to everyone.


    "U-ugh, I changed my mind, I wille with you guys," Makoto said. She didn''t really want toe but at the same time, she was curious.


    "Do you really have the confidence to win?" Hazuki asked. She had a serious expression this time since she wanted his confirmation. She wasfortable to be with him and didn''t want to change her boss. She still remembered the boss of Nintendo and felt that Yuuki was a better boss for her rather than that person.


    "I have, believe in me," Yuuki said with a slight smile.


    Then they heard the sound of the bell ringing, they opened the door and saw a lot of people with a ck suit and a ck car appearing in front of his house.


    "They''re?" Rin was a bit nervous seeing them.


    "Young master!"


    Everyone looked at him with a surprised expression. They had heard that he was the young master of the Yakuza family but they had never seen them.


    "Let''s go," Yuuki said to everyone and gave them a reassuring smile. He knew that he would win and get a share of Nintendo.

 Chapter 421: Nintendo Kengan Match 2

    Ohma came to his match since he was curious about this battle. He still remembered his battle with him in the past and he clenched his fist. He felt that he was very weakpared to him. He still remembered his shy fighting style and his tough endurance at the same time. He wanted to beat him since he felt he could be stronger at that time.


    Ohma still wanted to have his revenge on his teacher''s killer and he needed to be stronger to do that. He still remembered how powerful that person was and how powerless he was on the ground looking at the killer killing his teacher mercilessly.


    After his loss, he had also fought another fighter and he won continuously against them. He wanted to beat him and needed to counter-measure about his power. He hadn''t seen him for quite a long time and was wondering whether he had gotten stronger.


    "Ohma!!!"


    Ohma turned his head and looked at the small old man behind him who looked quite excited.


    "What''s wrong Yamashita?" Ohma asked.


    "Have you heard about the fighter from Nintendo?" Yamashita asked.


    Ohma shook his head and didn''t say anything, personally, he didn''t have that much interest toward his opponent. He only wanted to see him fighting since he knew his match was very rare.


    Yamashita looked around and whispered, "I have only heard it but his opponent is a bear."


    "Bear?" Ohma looked at him weirdly.


    Yamashita nodded, "I have only heard it but his opponent has a height around 3 meters tall." He looked very exaggerated while moving his hands around. He was quite surprised and wanted to share this story with him only Ohma looked at him with a funny expression.


    "Y - you don''t believe me?" Yamashita looked very shocked when he saw his mocked smile.


    Ohma shook his head and ignored him since he needed to focus his concentration on the match. He wanted to beat him and needed to do a mental battle in his head.


    "Yamashita, Ohma."


    Ohma and Yamashita turned their heads and saw Nogi.


    "Nogi President!" Yamashita became respectful toward this person.


    Ohma only nodded in response.


    Nogi nodded and said, "You need to watch this match, tell me whether you can beat him again or not." His liver was hurt when he remembered his lost against him before. He knew that ''Shounen Jump'' had a lot of potentials and now it had be quite argepany. He knew thispany would grow, especially, when he was the owner of thispany. He was sure thispany would make a lot of interesting manga and grew to be the leader of the manga industry.


    Nogi also knew that he also had some share on the Gongon Manga at the same time. He gritted his teeth and wanted to own some of his share on one of them.


    "Don''t worry," Ohma nodded at him. Nogi didn''t need to tell him twice and he would work hard to think about how to beat him.


    "Anyway, I wonder if I can see his wrestling again," Yamashita said. He knew that he had made them lost but his match was very interesting and it was fun to watch.


    Nogi and Ohma only shook their heads and this fan-boy.


    "President, I have brought the odds of the bet."


    Nogi nodded and took a paper from his secretary, "7.1:1.2, they really underestimating him."


    "Well, he''s only had one match before," Akiyama said while adjusting her sses. She knew that almost everyone in this venue didn''t know about him since he had only one match before, it had a big contrast different from his opponent who had an unbeatable record on Kengan Match.


    "Bet me 100 million for him," Nogi said.


    "Really?" Akiyama surprised. She had never thought that her boss would bet on his enemy.


    "Well, I won''t reject free money," Nogi said to her. He didn''t know why but he knew that he would win this match and he didn''t have that much of worry that he would lose the bet.


    Akiyama nodded, "I will set the bet," she said and went to the betting arena.


    Yamashita was startled when he heard the amount of money, "H - hundreds of millions!!!" He opened his eyes wide and he was shaking hard. His legs felt really weak when he heard that this guy bet a lot of money without care.


    Nogi looked at him and said, "You should also ce your bet, you will get money if you win."


    "Money!" Yamashita suddenly became spirited when he heard about money. He wanted to ce his bet on him and would get a lot of money in return. He opened his wallet and only found 20,000 Ind Coin on his wallet. He frowned and looked at Ohma, "Ohma, do you want to join bet with me?"


    Ohma shook his head at him, "No." He didn''t have time to do something stupid.


    "Ohma, let''s bet on him, we will get a lot of money in return, then when we go back, let''s go to a BBQ restaurant, let''s eat tons of meat," Yamashita told him. He knew that Ohma liked to eat a lot of meat.


    Ohma looked at him with a tired expression and took money in his pocket, "Here."


    Yamashita became weak again when he looked at the money on his hands. He counted it slowly and startled, "2 million!!" He looked at Ohma and nodded, "I will bet this money, let''s go to BBQ after this battle." His expression was very serious and he looked like someone who would enter a battle.


    Ohma only waved his hand at him.


    Yamashita ran toward the betting arena and bet everyone on him since he felt that he would win against his opponent. He wasughing inside his mind and thought that he would get a lot of profit.

 Chapter 422: Nintendo Kengan Match 3

    Togo wears her usual white shirt and sses while crossing her arms. She became the center of attention since it was quite rare for her toe to watch someone match. She was very famous in this country since she sold an arms dealer. Everyone called her the merchant of death but she didn''t really care about that.


    Togo had heard that he would have his Kengan Match today and came to watch his match since she had nothing to do. Her job was quite good, especially when she came to the DIESA EXPO and a lot of countries had ordered weapons from her. She didn''te here to see him and only came since she was bored.


    ''Hmph, that guy,'' Togo felt quite pissed since he didn''t call her or anything. She knew that they were only s.e.x friends but he was still very cold.


    "Ah, Togo, it is rare to see you here."


    Her mood suddenly became very depressed and annoyed when she heard this voice. She didn''t need to turn her head and knew who was the person who had called her. She only hoped that she didn''t meet her only her luck wasn''t good. She decided to ignore her acting as if she didn''t hear her.


    "Mooo, you''re ignoring me? You''re very cold."


    Togo felt her cheek being touched by this annoying woman and she became very angry, "Shut up! Don''t annoy me! Go away!"


    "Mooo, Togo, you''re very cold, is this how you treat your friend?" the woman pouted at her.


    Togo had goosebumps when she saw her expression, "Who is your friend idiot!!!!!"


    The only woman smiling at her, this woman''s identity was Kurayoshi Rino, the CEO of Gold Pleasure Group.


    "It is very rare for you toe here, do you know anyone here?" Rino asked.


    "It is not your business, idiot," Togo said. She didn''t want her to know that she wanted to meet him when she came to this match.


    Rino was surprised when she saw her expression. She was curious who could make this woman be a meek-woman. She came to this match since she heard him that he would have his other Kengan Match, suddenly she realized something and looked at her with a surprised expression.


    "Did youe to see Yuuki?" Rino asked.


    Togo looked at him and asked, "Did you know him?"


    Rino smiled, "Of course, we have shared some night together." She was only teasing her and wanted to see her expression.


    Togo nodded, "Well, if it''s that guy, I understand." She didn''t say anything else and looked away.


    Rino smiled, "Hey, you have an interest in men, I think you''re a lesbian."


    "You''re a lesbian!" Togo spat on her.


    Rino smiled, "Tell me, how is your experience with him?"


    Togo ignored her since she was annoyed.


    Rino kept bugging her since there was still time before the match began.


    Raku, Issei, Chitoge, and Tsugumi had arrived first.


    Issei was very calm since he hade to this ce a lot of times in the past. He wouldn''t evene to this ce if his son didn''t decide to make another Kengan Match. He wasn''t that much worried about his oldest son since he knew that he was very strong. He still remembered his story fighting against Somalia Pirates. He felt that he spoiled his son too much and thought that he shouldn''te next time, only help him with the amodation for his girlster.


    Raku sighed, "Aniki, why should you start another fight?" He felt really worried about his older brother.


    Tsugumi and Chitoge also sighed at the same time. They wanted to smack him of making this kind of match again.


    Issei looked around and saw both Rino and Togo. He only nodded at them and didn''te since he saw his old friend, "Gen, you''re here!"


    Gen looked at him with an annoyed expression, "You really let your son fight in this death match?"


    "Hahaha, you don''t need to worry about him, he is really tough, you should enjoy the match," Issei said to him.


    Gen sighed at him in response. He should really bring him to jail right now.


    "Where is your daughter? I have heard that both of them have epted their engagement," Issei said.


    "She wanted toe with the stinky boy," Gen looked at him angrily, "Why didn''t you tell me that he has a lot of girlfriends!!!"


    Issei looked at him with a helpless expression, "I forgot."


    Gen pointed his finger, "You! You! I will really send you to jail!"


    Raku, Chitoge, and Tsugumi looked at the interaction between the two of them with amazement.


    "Is that Tachibana''s father?" Raku looked at this man with doubt. He heard that her father was the police but in his opinion, her father looks like a Yakuza.


    Chitoge was anxiously waiting for him toe.


    "Ojou, don''t worry, he will win," Tsugumi said to her.


    Chitoge nodded, "I know, but I''m still worried, you know, that guy is always doing something dangerous."


    Tsugumi also nodded. She had read his doc.u.ment and was surprised to see his mission. She was also very strong but he was super strong. She was amazed when she read his mission in both Dubai and South Africa. She was also still embarrassed to meet him since the ident in the past.


    ''Do I like him?'' Tsugumi felt that she couldn''t concentrate on her job.


    They were waiting for a while until they saw hime with a lot of people. They saw him raise his hand and greet them.


    "Yo!"


    They really wanted to smack his head when they saw his carefree expression.

 Chapter 423: Nintendo Kengan Match 4

    Yuuki arrived at the venue and he could feel everyone was looking at him. He was sure that many men looked at him with despised and jealous eyes since he brought a lot of girls. He had no way to bring only a few of them since they wanted to see him fighting.


    "Yuuki, hahaha, it has been a while, you really like to make big trouble, huh?"


    Yuuki smiled, "Sekibayashi-San, it can''t be helped, they are the ones who provoke me first."


    Sekibayashi smiled, "Are you going to use to use pro-wrestler again?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "Hmm, let''s see the opponents first." He looked around and said, "Can I have your autograph, my father-inw is your fans."


    "Sure," Sekibayashi smiled and took a paper from him. He gave him his signature and looked quite happy.


    "That''s right, I will make an event at the end of summer," Yuuki said.


    "Event?" Sekibayashi looked at him curiously.


    "Yeah, this will be a match between me and you, what do you think?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hey, that''s interesting, really? You''re a singer, right?" Sekibayashi knew that he was quite a famous neer singer.


    "Why at the end of summer? Why not now?" Sekibayashi asked.


    "My poprity isn''t at its peak right now," Yuuki shook his head.


    Sekibayashi raised his eyebrow, "What are you waiting for?"


    "Summer Music," Yuuki said.


    Sekibayashi grinned and thought this would be interesting, "Good, I can''t wait for that, I will prepare for it, do you need some appetizer before the event?"


    Yuuki nodded, "I need some people from you for the opening battle, I also have my own pro-wrestler."


    Sekibayashi whistled, "Really? Where?"


    "Amagi Brilliant Park," Yuuki said.


    Sekibayashi opened his eyes wide. He knew that park since it was very famous right now. He knew that many of his friends and some of his students also worked there for part-time. He didn''t expect that this young man would also have that amus.e.m.e.nt park. But he was happy since he also thought this would be the starting point of pro-wrestler match in this country.


    "Do you have a name for this battle?" Sekibayashi asked.


    "Do we need a name?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course, this will be a great battle between a pro-wrestler and the biggest party at the end of summer, and we need a very domineering name for that event," Sekibayashi said.


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "How about Summerm?"


    Sekibayashi grinned happily at him, "That''s the awesome name! As expected of the best mangaka in this country!"


    "I''m happy that you like it," Yuuki nodded.


    "Good, I will leave you now, good luck with your battle," Sekibayashi left him.


    Yuuki needed to do this battle since he needed to get 500,000 guests in six months. He needed to get that many guests at the end of the autumn season. He knew this event would push people to enter the amus.e.m.e.nt park. He knew that his park wasn''t at its peak yet, he needed thispany to sell his game.


    At the same time, it wouldn''t be long until the 500,000 guests achieved.


    "Y - Yuuki, how did you know that big guy?" Hazuki asked. She was quite scared when she saw Sekibayashi.


    "He is my friend, he is a great pro-wrestler, you should know him, he is the champion of this country wrestler," Yuuki said.


    Umiko nodded, "Yeah, but it is my first time to see him, he is very big."


    "There are a lot of people here," Yaeko said.


    Machida nodded, "Yeah, most of them are very famous as CEOs, actresses, athletes, etc."


    Shouko was very nervous and held his hand tightly. She looked around curiously since this would be his first time to see this kind of ce.


    "Ah, it is father, father!!!" Marika waved her hand.


    "Marika," Gen smiled at his daughter.


    "You''ve alsoe to cheer him on, too, father?" Marika asked.


    Gen put on a sour expression when his daughter mentioned that stinky boy. He looked at the group of females around him and wrinkled his eyebrow, "Is this all of your girlfriends?"


    Everyone was blushing when Gen mentioned they were his girlfriends.


    "No," Yuuki shook his head.


    "WHAT? ARE YOU SAYING THERE IS MORE!" Gen was angry.


    "I don''t mean it like that!" Yuuki had a headache.


    "Grr, anyway, go now, you need to prepare your battler, I won''t forgive you if you lose," Gen said.


    Yuuki smiled, "Thank you, wish me luck." He didn''t intend to make some strange entrance with music and entered normally. He knew that he needed to be serious in this battle since he was very tempted by Nintendo.


    "Hahaha, I thought you would be running away."


    Everyone turned their heads and saw a small old man with a strange head.


    "Kono, you haven''t changed a bit," Issei said while looking at him.


    "Issei, why are you here?" Kono looked at Issei.


    "Well, this is my son''s match, of course, I''ming," Issei said to him strangely.


    "What, this guy is your son?" Kono looked at Yuuki.


    "Of course, you don''t know?" Issei asked.


    Kono almost fainted when he heard it. He didn''t expect that he was the son of thergest Yakuza in this country.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t meddle your problem with him," Issei said with a smile.


    "Really?" Kono asked.


    Issei nodded, "Of course, now, who is your fighter?"


    Kono gave him a confident smile, "Let me introduce you to my adoptive-son, Kono Haruo."


    Suddenly the ground was shaking, they were startled and looked at something that very big walked toward them. They were gawking looking at the biggest man that they had ever seen in their life.


    He has a chubby hairless face, generally squinted eyes and ck hair that is neatlybed and parted to each side with a flick of hair sprouting from the top. He wears a pair of circr sses, in front of usually squinted eyes, as well as a pair of dungarees with thepany he is representing, Nentendo, imprinted on the top of it.


    "Games, games, games," Haruo said while standing in front of them.


    "Kono Haruo, he will be my fighter today," Kono said with a confident smile.

 Chapter 424: Nintendo Kengan Match 5

    Growing up, many legends surrounded Haru with his most defining one being when he effortlessly cleared hising of age trial at the age of 15. From this point, in his vige, Haru came to be known as the strongest of the Gurkhas and he soon became the vige leader. However, when Kono Akio came to recruit Haru, he had a tough time thinking about leaving the tribe. But with the approval of the tribe, a tear stricken Haru left the vige to face strong opponents, unaware that Akio had other ns in store for him.


    Uponing to Japan, Haru was absorbed into the wonders and vices of his new environment, and soon gained a massive amount of weight, began wearing sses, and became addicted to sweets and video games. This all contributed to the making of his current identity of "Kono Haruo".


    "T - this, is this really human?" Utaha looked at Haruo with a strange expression.


    "This guy is a geek!" Ranko said. She heard him muttering ''games, games, games'' a lot of times.


    "But this is not a normal geek, this is the strongest geek," Yukana said.


    Yuuki was also amazed since he had heard that his opponent was very big. He observed him for a bit and knew this fat boy had a height of 245 cm and weight around 300 kg.


    "Do you have any candy?" Haruo asked.


    "Oh, I have a lollipop, do you want it?" Yuuki said.


    "Sure," Haruo nodded.


    Yuuki gave him a lollipop and Haruo ate it happily.


    Kono didn''t disturb them since he was in the presence of the boss of the Yakuza family and the Chief of Police. He was beyond shocked and felt regret to ask him for a match since he was afraid of the retaliation of his family. But even though he was scared, his greed was better, he knew that he would get a ton of money from hispany.


    "You''re good," Haruo said while eating the lollipop, but suddenly his expression changed, "but I will be the one who wins this match."


    Yuuki only smiled and wanted tough since his fat face didn''t make him scary rather it was quite funny. He looked at Kono who was the CEO of Nentedo and knew that this guy who changed Haruo became a fat guy.


    "Yuuki, can you really beat this guy?" Kou asked. She knew that in battle when someone was bigger they had an advantage over the smaller opponents.


    Yuuki was happy that she was worried about him, "Don''t worry about me." He knew that words weren''t enough tofort her but she wasn''t his girlfriends and it would be very awkward to hug her when there were a lot of people. He was also being stared at by Gen most of the time.


    "Yuuki-Sama, I don''t really want you to enter this kind of thing again, but I know that I can''t stop you, at least, don''t get hurt too much, okay?" Marika asked.


    "Yeah," Yuuki said while caressing her head. He couldn''t kiss all of them since it would look quite strange to kiss everyone at the same time right now. He could do itter at home and had fun at that time. He talked with them for a while and went to the other side.


    Haruo also did the same since their battle would start shortly. He looked at him from afar but he felt something strange around him. He was living in the mountain before and had a beast kind of instinct. He felt that the man was simr to the story of a wolf who covered their body with the fur of sheep.


    Yuuki took off his pants and shirt. He gave it to Utaha since she was the most casual about this battle.


    "Good luck," Utaha kissed him.


    "Hmm," Yuuki happily epted her. He was sure most of the men in this venue had a murder and jealous expression on their face. He also winked his eyes at Togo, who was with Rino. He was quite surprised to see them very close to each other. He also greeted Togawa and Sawada.


    They didn''t say anything about a contract and he also didn''t tell them about his n to make his ownpany.


    Yuuki looked like the referee had entered the arena.


    "LADIES AND GENTLEMENT!!"


    "TODAY WE WILL HAVE A GREAT BATTLE BETWEEN NENTENDO AGAINST THE RISING STAR OF BUSINESS WORLD, ICHIJOU YUUKI!!!"


    Yuuki thought that he should name hispany into a group since he had a lot ofpany. He knew it would be troublesome to call it one after another and it was better to make it into one.


    "NOW, FOR THE NENTENDO, THEIR FIGHTER WILL BE KONO HARUO!!!"


    "UWOOOOO!!!" Haruo shouted.


    "Wooooooo!!!" Everyone also did the same.


    "AND HIS OPPONENT WILL BE ICHIJOU YUUKI HIMSELF!!!"


    "Wooooooo!!!!" They were very excited about this battle.


    "Kyaaa!! Please, look here, Yuuki," some women screamed his name since he was quite famous in the music industry.


    Yuuki smiled and wanted to know how his opponents would be fighting. He only heard it that Haruo was from the mercenary n in the Himya. He was sure that this guy was strong and he wanted to steal some of the technique. He also wanted to try his new ''Okama Kenpo'', even though he knew it was very weird but some of the movement was quite normal.


    Yuuki took a deep breath and was ready to show the world his new martial artsbined with his wrestling.


    The referee looked at both Yuuki and Haruo, "THE MATCH START!!!"

 Chapter 425: Nintendo Kengan Match 6

    Haruo attacked first. He ran very fast toward him andunched his punch toward him.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Yuuki kept dodging his punches until he saw a chance to counter-attack. He turned his body and did a roundhouse kick back on him. His kick hit his stomach and made him throw only when he frowned when he saw him backflipped.


    "Ugh," Haruo did a backflip while holding his stomach. His stomach was really hurt right now because of his kick. He felt that he was hit by a bull in his hometown. His expression became angry and annoyed at the same time, "I want to y video games! I want to y video games!"


    Haruo thought it would be an easy opponent and he could go home as soon as possible to y a game. He was very angry and wanted to y a game. He used his right shoulder as a shield and charged toward him.


    Yuuki didn''t have a hobby to receive his attack and jumped to avoid his attack. He also kicked Haruo''s head but he didn''t use most of his power since he still wanted to enjoy this battle.


    BOOOM!!!


    Haruo was thrown again this time he fell down on the ground and made a big crater. His eyes were serious and he got up slowly, "Bastard....."


    "H - Haruo!!!" Kono was scared when he saw him ying with Haruo easily. He was scared when he thought that he would give him his share of thepany. He looked back and saw Issei was smiling. He knew that he couldn''t run away from this battle. He became desperate and called his adopted son loudly, "HARUO!! GET UP!!! DO YOU WANT ME TO SEND YOU BACK TO YOUR VILLAGE!!"


    Everyone looked at him while shaking their heads and decided to ignore him. They knew that this battle had a staggering bet on the table and the one who lost this battle would lose most of their wealth.


    Haruo stood up and shouted. He remembered his hometown and he didn''t want toe back to that backward vige. He still wanted to y games, eat junk food, read manga, and did a lot of things. He couldn''t lose and he needed to win.


    "I - I''M THE STRONGEST MAN IN THE HIMALAYAS!!"


    "I HAVE DEFEATED LEOPARDS!! AND BEARS!! AND TIGERS!! I HAVE DEFEATED THEM ALL!!"


    "I CAN EASILY TAKE DOWN A SHRIMP LIKE YOU!!!"


    His voice was very loud and thundered the venue.


    Everyone closed their ears because they couldn''t bear his loud voice.


    Yuuki ignored it and decided to finish this battle.


    Okama Kenpo is thebination of martial arts between dance and karate. Dance has a lot ofplex movements and it can be used as footwork in battle. Karate has a simple but destructive movement with each movement. Thebination between the two of them will create a very powerful martial art that is very destructive and hard to read.


    "ARRRRGGG!!!" Haruo ran very fast toward him. He raised his fist to prepare for his ultimate attack.


    "BEAR KILLER!!!" Haruo punched him with the intent to destroy him.


    Yuuki shook his head and kicked him right into his chin. His movement was just too fast and no one had realized that he had kicked him.


    His eyes rolled and only showed the white part. His head felt dizzy and he couldn''t maintain his bnce


    BAAAM!!


    Haruo fell down on the ground and couldn''t get up.


    "HARUO, WAKE UP! DO YOU WANT ME TO SEND YOU BACK TO THE VILLAGE!"


    Haruo heard his adoptive father''s voice and he remembered his life in the vige.


    The referee looked at Haruo and shook his head. He raised his hand and wanted to announce that the match only stopped when he felt something was stopping him. He turned his head and was surprised to see Haruo.


    Yuuki looked at Haruo who stood up tall but didn''t do anything. He could see that he became slimmer with each second.


    They were happy that he won the match but stopped since they saw his opponents stand up suddenly.


    "Eh, isn''t he getting slimmer?" Ranko suddenly said.


    "Yeah, what is his secret? How can he be slimmer suddenly?" Rin was confused and envious of him at the same time.


    Shouko and Yaeko didn''t care about that and only hoped him to finish this battle as soon as possible. Both of them were really scared when they saw his opponents keep attacking him but at the same time, they were d that he wasn''t wounded.


    But they became tense again when they saw his opponents standing again.


    ''Yuuki....''


    Yuuki didn''t dodge this time and received his attack.


    "ARGGGG!!!" Haruo was moving like a beast who hunted his prey. He kept smashing him with his fist until he couldn''t stand up again.


    Yuuki could feel that Haruo''s strength increased and his attack was also rattling his bone. He let him wounded him since he wanted his girlfriends to take care of himter after the fight.


    Baam! Baam! Baam!


    "YUUKI!!!"


    Shouko couldn''t bear it and wanted toe to the venue only to be stopped by Tsugumi.


    "You can''t, that ce is dangerous," Tsugumi said.


    "B - but..." Shouko was crying.


    "Shouko, you can''t disrupt him," Yaeko said but she gritted her teeth. She also felt hurt when she saw him getting punched by his opponents.


    Yuuki raised both of his hands to protect himself. He didn''t want his face to be punched and left a bruise there. He felt that it was enough to hold back and he decided to end it now. He raised his right legs and kicked him right into his chin.


    Haruo didn''t expect his attack and his chin was hit very hard. He was thrown from the ground for a second and fell down on the ground.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    Even though he had gotten slimmer but he was still fat and big at the same time. He made a loud noise when he fell down on the ground.


    The referee checked him and this time Haruo couldn''t stand up again.


    "W - WE HAVE THE WINNER!!!"


    "AND THE WINNER IS YUUKI ICHIJOU!!!"

 Chapter 426: Recruit

    "Yay! I won! I won!" Yamashita was really happy. He was d that he bet his money on him and got a lot of money.


    Ohma looked at his kicking skills and knew that his kick was dangerous. He knew that he had be stronger than before. He gritted his teeth and walked back to train again. He couldn''t stay without doing anything like this.


    "O - Ohma, where are you going?" Yamashita looked at him and followed him only stopped when he forgot to take his money. He thought that he should bet on him again when he had his match. He also noticed that his kick was very abnormal and it cold became a one-hit sure kill. He wasn''t sure why but he felt that he was holding back.


    Yamashita looked at him who was crowded by a lot of beautiful women. He felt envious but at least he had his money thanks to him. He suddenly realized that Ohma had walked away from the venue. He looked at both Akiyama and Nogi, "Then I will leave first President, Akiyama-San."


    Akiyama nodded in response.


    "Take care of him," Nogi said mentioned at Ohma.


    Yamashita nodded in response, "I will." He went to the bet table and followed Ohma.


    Togo didn''t say anything and went back without talking to him.


    "Eh? You don''t congratte him?" Rino asked.


    "There is no need, he has a lot of fans already," Togo said coolly and went to her car.


    "You should be honest with your feelings, you know," Rino said with a smile while following her.


    "Hmph, aren''t you the same?" Togo asked.


    "Me? I''m not, I have only thought that he is very interesting, to make me fall in love, it is still far away," Rino smiled.


    Togo snorted and didn''t intend to talk with her again. She would seriously get angry whenever she talked to her and it was better to go back as soon as possible.


    Rino thought for a bit and decided to go back since she knew that both of them would meet each other again soon.


    Kono who looked at Haruo who lost felt his world was ended. He looked at him who was walking toward him.


    Yuuki smiled, "Don''t forget about our agreement."


    Kono gritted his teeth and looked very frustrated.


    Yuuki was weed by his girls.


    "Yuuki!!!"


    Marika and Shouko hugged him, both of them were very scared when they saw him hurt.


    "Are you okay, Yuuki-Sama? Do you need me to call an ambnce?"


    "Is your body okay?"


    Yuuki caressed their heads slowly and nodded, "I''m a little hurt, maybe, both of you can be my nurse after this."


    "Y - you still have time to make a joke?" Marika was crying very hard now. She had a lot of snot and tears on her face.


    Yuuki took a handkerchief and cleaned her face, "I''m sorry, okay."


    Marika looked at him with hateful expressions and said, "Then don''t do it again!"


    "Yes, Yuuki, please, don''t enter this kind of fight again," Shouko also said to him.


    Yuuki shook his head, "I won''t promise that I won''t enter but I will promise you that I will enter the match when they are the one who provokes me."


    Marika and Shouko could only sigh at him. Both of them had seen his power and knew that he was quite strong.


    "Yuuki, hahaha, you kid, you won again."


    Yuuki looked at him and nodded, "Thank you, Sekibayashi-San."


    Sekibayashi sighed, "Unfortunately, you didn''t use wrestling."


    Yuuki nodded, "I''m not a pure wrestler, Sekibayashi-San, it is also not good that my girlfriends are watching this match for the first time."


    Sekibayashi looked at them and nodded, "Well, you can do whatever you want though."


    "BASTARD!! I LOST BECAUSE OF YOU!! HURRY UP AND GET LOST!!"


    Yuuki and Sekibayashi turned their heads and saw Kono was angry toward Haruo. They understood why he was angry since he lost a lot this time. Though, he was very happy since he got a share from him. He only thought that it was quite a waste to let such a talented fighter to go to the street. He looked at Haruo and said, "Sekibayashi-San, do you want to make him a disciple?"


    Sekibayashi was stunned, "W - what? Disciple? Me?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, he is very talented and you should know about it."


    Sekibayashi nodded when he remembered his battle earlier. He looked at the fatty boy and knew that Haruo had strong endurance and flexibility. He felt that this kid was perfect to y in the pro-wrestler. He looked at how sad that kid was when he was being kicked and abandoned in this ce. He looked at Yuuki and said, "I will try to talk with him."


    Yuuki nodded, "Good, I will go back now, it is not that ethical to watch my opponent now." He waved his hand and decided to go back. He felt that his phone was ringing for a while and knew it was probably Akeno. He knew that she asked him how was the match since she didn''te to him. He knew that there was a lot of people who monitor her and it would be pretty much strange for her to visit his match.


    Yuuki answered her normally and told her not to get worried since he was fine. He knew that everyone was quite tired since they were very tense during the match. He didn''t stay any longer and went back to go home.


    Haruo was crying and wasn''t sure what to do right now.


    "Kid, do you have a ce to go back to?''


    Haruo looked up and saw a giant old man in front of him, "You are?"


    "Me? My name is Sekibayashi Jun, I''m a pro-wrestler!!" Sekibayashi introduced me with augh.


    "Pro-Wrestler?" Haruo looked at him.


    Sekibayashi nodded, "That''s right, do you want to be one?" He stretched out his hand toward him.


    Haruo wasn''t sure why but he felt very warm. He reached out his hand and decided to be a pro-wrestler now. He didn''t have anything and someone gave him a chance. He would do his best to be the best.

 Chapter 427: Home Visit

    Yuuki didn''t go on the school holiday and he was also recuperated from the battle yesterday. He had said that he was fine but no one listened to him. He was very bored right now and didn''t have anything to do.


    Rossweisse had gone to thepany to prepare for the game and the matter of Nintendo. Utaha had also gone to Fushikawa Shoten to prepare her book together with Machida and Yaeko. Shouko had promised her friends and little sister to go out together.


    He was here looking at everyone who was preparing a garden to grow some nts. He had promised to let Makoto make a vegetable garden for her witch''s study.


    There was still a lot of space in his house and he could let her grow a nt there.


    He wasn''t really sure how to grow a nt but he was sure that it needed a lot of light, good soil, and some water. He didn''t use his power to make seed and bought it from the marker before.


    Makoto had told him that she wanted to make a garden to grow some vegetables, herbs, and the mandrake that she had found before.


    Yuuki didn''t really mind thinking he was still disturbed by the image of Mandrake. He still remembered its scream and its ugly shape. He knew that it was full of benefits but he didn''t really want to consume it. He was drinking a coffee while looking at Makoto, Yukana, and Ranko who was trying to make a vegetable garden


    They wear boots, gloves, and a hat. They looked quite happy to make a garden even though they weren''t sure how to make it.


    "Do you need help?" Yuuki asked.


    "No, you should get some rest, you know," Yukana said.


    "Yeah, you''re still wounded," Ranko said.


    "Do you want me to take medicine from the Mandrake?" Makoto asked.


    Yukana, Ranko, and Yuuki shuddered at the same time.


    "I - it''s okay, I don''t want to disturb you, you should continue to make your garden," Yuuki said.


    Makoto nodded in response.


    Yuuki looked at three of them and felt that he should have a nurse to help him now. His hands and face were in a bandage and he thought having someone to tend to him would be very nice. He looked at three of them and imagined them to wear a nurse outfit.


    "Nurse...." Yuuki said unconsciously while looking at them. He looked at both Yukana and Ranko, his throat was dry when he saw sweat dripping from their clothes. He could see their underwear from their shirt. He wasn''t sure whether both of them tried to temp him only as they shook their butts around while nting the seed on the soil.


    His pants became tight and he wanted to call them to help him to tend it only he heard someone ring the bell. He woke up from his daydreaming and sighed.


    "Let me open it," Yuuki said.


    They nodded at him in response, though, they were blushing since they heard him muttering and saw his pants earlier.


    Yukana and Ranko thought to give him some surprisester.


    Yuuki walked toward the door and opened it, "Yes?" He looked at the person behind the door and he was beyond surprised to see her suddenly appeared in front of his house.


    "Ayako!" Yuuki smiled happily when he saw her in front of him.


    Ayako decided to visit his house today since she had promised him before but she decided not to tell him since she wanted to give an element of surprise to him. He wanted to see how he was at home and to know his reaction when she appeared suddenly in front of him.


    She smiled when she thought that he would be very surprised and happy at the same time. She also wanted to see his girlfriends that he had lived with. She went to his house and arrived in front of him.


    She looked at his house and felt that it was very good. She pressed the bell and waited for him to open the door.


    "Yes?"


    "Ayako!"


    She looked at him and smiled when she saw him smiling. She wanted to greet him only stopped when he saw him full of bandages around his hands and head, "What''s happening? Are you hurt?" She looked at him worriedly.


    Yuuki smiled, "It is nothing, let''s enter, it must be hot outside."


    It was almost summer and the temperature was quite hot, he didn''t really like summer since he had a tattoo. He needed to hide it since he was still in high school, it would be terrible for someone to see it.


    Ayako was still looking at him worried but she entered his house. She felt that it was quite cool inside his house and it was different from the outside. She noticed three girls outside doing something, "They are?"


    "They are Ranko and Yukana, my girlfriends, also Makoto, my cousin, you know her right, she is your student."


    "Ayako-Sensei? What are you doing here?" Makoto was surprised to see her.


    "Well, I''m checking on him," Ayako was still shy to admit that she wanted to see his girlfriends. She looked at both Yukana and Ranko.


    Ranko and Yukana also looked at her. Three of them didn''t say anything but they could see and understand what they were thinking.


    "Are you going to be our new sister?" Ranko asked directly.


    "What? Ayako-Sensei is?" Makoto looked at her in amazement.


    Ayako was too fl.u.s.tered and didn''t know how to exin. She could only look at him with a panicked expression. She was very mature on the outside but she didn''t have that much experience with love.


    ''Cute!!!'' Yuuki thought but he needed to solve this situation. He started to exin what the rtionship was between him and her.

 Chapter 428: Pregnancy Test

    Yuuki exined that Ayako was his private doctor before and she was also a doctor in Makoto''s school right now.


    "Private doctor!" Ranko and Yukana looked at her with a serious expression. Both of them didn''t know that Ayako was his private doctor before. They thought for a bit and decided to bring her together with them. They needed to talk to her about something together.


    "Ayako-Sensei, can we talk for a bit?" Yukana asked.


    "Yes, Sensei, let''s talk while preparing lunch together," Ranko said.


    Ayako nodded in response, "Sure." She didn''t mind and she also wanted to know whether they were happy or not. She also had a lot of questions for them.


    Yuuki could only let them go together and he was sitting in the living room. He noticed that Makoto was looking at him, "What''s wrong?"


    Makoto looked at him with a nervous expression and said, "Yuuki, do you think I should move from your house?"


    Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Do you feel unhappy living here?"


    Makoto shook her head, "No, it''s fun to live here, but don''t you think, I''m a bother for you?"


    "Bother? I have never thought of you like that," Yuuki said and added, "I have fun that you havee here, at the same time, I''m thankful for you since I can be honest with them because of you."


    "Be honest? What do you mean?" Makoto asked.


    Yuuki looked back and saw that Ranko, Yukana, and Ayako were talking to each other while preparing lunch. He looked at Makoto and said, "You know that I''m a magician right?"


    Makoto nodded in response, but she still wasn''t sure what he wanted to tell her.


    "At first, they didn''t know anything that I was a magician and it was hard to tell them since I wasn''t sure what their reaction was at that time," Yuuki said.


    "But youe to my ce, you told them that you are a witch and at the same time, you have also told them that I''m a magician, it was awkward but at the same time, it made our rtionship closer since they know my secret and they''re happy that I''m not lying to them, so I''m really grateful to you," Yuuki said.


    Makoto suddenly got teary when he said that he was grateful for her, "Sniff...Sniff....I''m also thankful for you, you also give me a ce to live and every day is very fun for me, even though, it is hard for me to sleep when you always bring your girlfriends to your room and do something there."


    Yuuki could only rub his nose in response when she talked about that matter. He took a tissue and wiped her tears, "Don''t cry, okay, you''re a big girl now, not a baby."


    Makoto was still crying but nodded at him, "I know!!"


    Yuuki was busy wiping her tears until he heard someone shout at him.


    "Yuuki! Don''t bully Makoto!" Yukana said to him.


    "It is misunderstood, we only have a deep conversation between cousins," Yuuki said and looked at Makoto, "Right?"


    "Yes," Makoto nodded.


    Yukana still looked quite suspicious but epted it, "Well, it is okay, the lunch is finished, let''s eat together." She said with a bright smile. She had talked with Ayako earlier and her opinion about her was very good. She really liked her since Ayako was very mature in front of her eyes and they had a lot ofmon things.


    Yuuki arrived in the dining room and saw both Ranko and Ayako were talking happily to each other. He looked weirdly at Ayako and thought this woman was really mysterious. He didn''t know what they were talking about but it was quite a strange conversation.


    "It is normal for a male to have morning wood," Ayako exined. Her red was really red and she was very embarrassed.


    "Really? But he always has morning wood every time." Ranko asked her curiously.


    Ayako rebutted, "That''s not morning wood!!" She looked at this girl who was really perverted and mischievous.


    Yuuki decided to ignore their conversation since he was quite hungry. He looked at Makoto who also had a red face.


    "Don''t talk about something like that during lunch!!" Yukana blushed when she heard about the shameful conversation.


    "Moo, Yukana, this is very important information, we have a doctor here, I can ask a lot of questions," Ranko said and asked her question again, "Ayako, I haven''t had my period for weeks now, do you think I''m pregnant?"


    Yuuki was drinking a tea suddenly spit out the tea in his mouth. He looked at Ranko with amazement. He used his magic in his eyes to check whether she was really pregnant or not.


    Makoto and Yukana also did the same and looked at Ranko with aplex expression. Both of them were wondering whether she was serious or just joking around.


    Yukana looked at her stomach and caressed it slowly, "Pregnant, huh?" She said and looked at him.


    "I - I don''t know, you should get a pregnancy test," Ayako said while looking at him.


    Yuuki had already known whether she was pregnant or not. He went to his room for a bit and gave her a pregnancy test, "You should test it, if you are really pregnant, let''s get married."


    Ranko looked at him with amazement and went to the toilet as soon as possible.


    Everyone was waiting with a very nervous expression on their faces. They weren''t sure how to describe their emotions right now. They were waiting for a while and Ranko came out from the toilet.


    "How is it?"


    "Are you really pregnant?"


    "Tell us!"


    Ayako, Makoto, and Yukana gathered around her and asked her a lot of questions.


    "Girls, calm down, let her talk," Yuuki said and looked at Ranko, "How is it?"


    "Not yet," Ranko said with a sigh.


    Yuuki looked at her with a strange expression, "Do you really want a child, that much?"


    "Of course," Ranko said.


    Yuuki felt a bit guilty since he wasn''t ready yet for children. He had used his magic to c.u.m inside his girlfriends, "We''re still young, it won''t bete until we graduate."


    Ranko looked at him and nodded in response.

 Chapter 429: The King Game 1

    Yuuki wasn''t sure why she wanted a child as soon as possible. He would also tell them about his magic that he used to make him safe to c.u.m inside of them since they were worried that they couldn''t bear his child.


    The lunch was good and they were staying in the living room.


    "How about we y a game?" Ranko suddenly said.


    "Game?" Everyone looked at her.


    "Yeah, let''s y The King Game!!!" Ranko said.


    Yuuki knew this game since he had heard it before in his past life. He had also seen a lot of anime using this game as their filler episode.


    In this game, one yer will be elected as the King and will give funny dares as "Orders" which other yers have to perform. The game involves a lot of hrity and humiliation. Therefore, the yers are required to embarrass themselves.


    "It sounds interesting, let''s y," Yukana said.


    "The King Game? What is that?" Makoto asked. She had never heard of this kind of game before and she was quite curious.


    "Really that game?" Ayako shook her head when she thought about that game. She had yed it before with her friends during her high school life though it was only girls at that time.


    "Ahem, let me exin the rules, here we have letters with a number from 1 through 4 or the word ''king'', the one who drew the ''king'' can give an order to those who drew numbers, for example, the king can give an order for the No. 1 to give her or him a shoulder massage or order No. 2 to p No. 3 a p, andstly....." Ranko gave a serious aura suddenly and said.


    "And the king orders are....."


    "ABSOLUTE!!!" Ranko and Yukana said at the same time.


    "Do you understand the rules?" Yuuki asked.


    Makoto nodded, "Yeah, it is simple enough, let''s y it."


    "Good, Ayako, you''re okay too, right?" Ranko asked.


    Ayako nodded, "Yeah, I''m fine." She thought it would be fun to y with them for a while since she had been ying here. She thought that she should have fun together with them.


    "Well then, let''s start the game!!" Ranko said and picked those five letters. She also brought a box and shook the box to mix the letters.


    "Let''s pick," Ranko said and picked up the letter.


    Everyone also picked the letters and opened them at the same time.


    "Here we go, one, two..."


    "Who is the king!!" They said at the same time.


    "I''m the king," Yukana smiled and said, "No. 4, please say ''I love you'' to No. 2."


    "Who is No. 4 and No. 2?" Ranko smiled happily.


    "I''m No. 2," Yuuki said.


    "I - I''m No. 4," Makoto said nervously.


    "O - owh...." They couldn''tugh when they saw that it was two cousins.


    "The king''s order is absolute," Ranko said.


    Makoto looked at him nervously. She blushed really hard and said slowly, "I - I love you..." Her voice was really low and she was sobbing, "My first confession is on my cousin..."


    Yuuki could only rub his nose in response. He wasn''t sure whether he shouldugh or cry in this situation.


    "Now, let''s start again!!"


    "Who is the king!!!"


    "I''m the king," Ayako said with a smile. She thought that she needed to educate these teenagers even though she couldn''t reprimand them since she had dated the teenagers in front of her. She looked at everyone and said, "No. 3, please p the butt of No. 1, 10 times."


    Makoto and Ranko sighed in relief when it wasn''t for their numbers. They looked at both Yuuki and Yukana with a smile.


    Yuuki had an ugly smile on his face and showed that he was No. 1.


    "This is the king''s order, I need to p your butts 10 times, Yuuki," Yukana was really excited when she could p his butts. She looked at his butts hungrily and made him shudder.


    "Can we change the order?" Yuuki asked. He wasn''t a masochist and he didn''t like being humiliated like this.


    "No, the king''s order is absolute, please, receive your punishment, Yuuki," Ayako said. She smiled happily and thought it was quite fun.


    Yuuki sighed and moved his butts toward her.


    Yukana smiled and started to p his butts.


    p!


    "1, 2, 3....."


    Yuuki felt it felt like an eternity when he heard this count.


    p! p! p!


    "10!!!"


    Yukana looked quite satisfied.


    Yuuki looked with an annoyed expression. He should have his revenge tonight.


    "Let''s start another one!!!"


    "Who is the king!!"


    "I''m the king," Ranko said happily.


    "Why am I not the king?" Yuuki started to think that he should use his magic for cheating but he rejected this idea since it wouldn''t be fun.


    "Yeah, me too," Makoto sighed.


    "Well, No.3, please kiss the cheek of the king," Ranko said and looked at everyone, "Who is No. 3?"


    "Me," Yuuki said and showed the letter.


    Ranko was surprised, "W - well, hurry up and kiss the king." She didn''t know why but she felt quite nervous.


    "My what a greedy king," Yuuki smiled.


    "Hurry up!!" Ranko said.


    Yuuki moved his head closer slowly but stopped an inch away from her cheek. He noticed everyone was looking at him and he also felt strange.


    "H - hurry up!" Ranko felt his warm breath and it made her nervous.


    Yuuki decided to kiss her cheek and gave her a lick with his tongue.


    "Kyaa," Ranko was startled and looked at him who had a cheeky smile on his face. She blushed and shook her head. She didn''t expect that she was being teased, "Hmph, this is getting interesting, let''s start another round!!"

 Chapter 430: The King Game 2

    Everyone started the game again this time the girls had a serious expression on their faces. They were thinking they should make a shameful order for him and the thought of this made them smile.


    Yuuki suddenly shuddered and looked around. He wasn''t sure why but he felt something bad would happen to him.


    "Who is the king!!"


    "I''m the king," Yuuki said with a sigh of relief.


    "Why??" Ranko looked at him with a frustrated expression.


    "Hehehe, I''m the king now, let''s see...." Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "No. 3, please sit on myp for 2 rounds."


    "Eh? What kind of order is that?" Yukana looked at him strangely.


    "Well, the king''s order is absolute," Yuuki said. He thought it would be fun to have someone sit on hisp but he wasn''t greedy enough and only ordered to sit for 2 rounds.


    "Who is No. 2?" Makoto asked.


    "Me," Ayako said with a blush.


    Yuuki wanted to smile happily only he put a very calm expression on his face, ''Calm down, my dragon!!!'' He needed to be a gentleman in this game and couldn''t be a pervert in her eyes.


    Ayako was very nervous but she needed to do this since it was the king''s order at the same time she also sat in hisp. She walked toward him and sat on hisp slowly. She was very nervous, especially when she was stared at by everyone. She sighed in relief when she had sat down and tried to find afortable position.


    Yuuki was trying hard to not let his dragon stand up since she was moving around hisp. He thought this was the most difficult fight that he had done in this life, ''C''mon! Hold it!'' He took a deep breath only he smelled a nice fragranceing from her. He could smell her shampoo and it was very nice.


    ''Calm down!!!'' Yuuki had never felt tired before.


    Ayako was also nervous and could feel something soft and long under her butts. She peeked at him and saw his expression. She wanted tough but stopped when she felt like she was staring, "Ahem, let''s start another game."


    They nodded at her and secretly thought that she had fallen.


    "Who is the king!!"


    They looked at each other until someone said.


    "I''m the king!" Makoto said happily. She was really d that she had gotten a chance to be a king.


    "What is your order?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmmm, then, No. 1 and No. 2, please, massage my shoulders," Makoto said.


    "What a normal order!!!"


    They said at the same time and looked at her with a surprised expression.


    "Ah, I''m quite tired after gardening," Makoto said while hitting her shoulders.


    "I''m No. 2," Ayako said.


    "I''m No. 1," Yuuki said.


    Makoto looked at them and sighed. She walked toward them and showed them her back.


    Yuuki and Yuuki started to massage her at the same time.


    "Aaaah, veryfortable," Makoto said. She didn''t expect it would be this good and she felt that she became very refreshed right now.


    "Now, let''s start again!!" Ranko said.


    "Who is the king!!"


    The game continued and many of them had a very strange order but they still continued until they reached the end of this game.


    "This will be the end, this is thest okay?" Ayako said. She felt very tired now executing many of the king''s orders. She underestimated the game and her mind was drained. She felt both humiliated and embarrassed at the same time.


    They also nodded and agreed this would be thest game since they were also tired.


    "Who is the king!!"


    They were looking at each other until someone raised their hands.


    "I''m the king!!" Ranko said.


    "Don''t order something strange," Yuuki said.


    Ranko smiled, "No way, this is thest game, this will be the most special order!!"


    They sighed and became nervous all of sudden. They weren''t sure what kind of order that she would ask them. They wouldn''t know and could only be waiting for her order.


    Ranko thought for a while until she stood up.


    "Where are you going?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m going to take something out of the kitchen," Ranko said.


    "Kitchen?" They were curious and waited for a while.


    Ranko came back and brought a box of chocte.


    "This?" Yukana asked.


    "This is a chocte, No. 4 and No.2, and try to eat it at the same time," Ranko said with a smile.


    "Are you serious? Isn''t that a pocky game?" Yukana asked.


    "Hmph, the pocky game is boring, this one is more interesting," Ranko said, and showed them the size of the chocte.


    They could see it was quiterge but it wasn''t that big. They knew that it would be inevitable for No. 4 and No. 2 to kiss each other for this order.


    "So who are No.4 and No.2?" Ranko asked.


    Ayako raised her hand nervously and looked at Yuuki who also raised his hand.


    "Don''t kiss my lips, okay?" Ayako said.


    Yuuki nodded in response.


    "Go! Go! This is the king order!!" Ranko was excited.


    Ayako and Yuuki looked at each other and weren''t sure what kind of expression they should put in this situation. He took chocte and put it in her mouth.


    Ayako only held it with the tip of her mouth. She was very nervous and the chocte on her mouth was trembling.


    "Calm down," Yuuki said and also put the other side of the chocte in his mouth.


    Both of them were only a few centimeters apart and they could feel each other''s breath. They started to eat it slowly since they needed to be careful.


    Makoto and Yukana were also quite nervous but excited at the same time. They weren''t sure why they felt this way though. They thought that Ayako was really cute when she was embarrassed.


    Yuuki and Ayako ate it slowly.


    ''Does this contain alcohol?'' Yuuki could feel strange taste from the chocte. He felt it taste quite strange and he looked at Ayako. He was surprised when he saw that her eyes weren''t focused. He thought it was a bad idea to continue until he was kissed.


    "Hmph!!!" Yuuki was surprised but this kiss was very forceful. He felt that his oxygen was sucket out until dry.


    Ayako kissed him until she felt satisfied. She was drunk and she looked at everyone, "Let me kiss you!!!"


    "STOP!!!"


    It was chaos and he needed to sacrifice himself to stop her from running amok.


    Ranko, Yukana, and Makoto looked at her with a scared expression. They swore that they would never offer her alcohol.


    "Hmph!!!"


    "We''re home!!!" Utaha and Rossweisse said at the same time. Both of them went to the living room only the atmosphere was a bit strange.


    "What''s wrong?" Utaha asked.


    Rosseweisse looked at the table and shouted, "Ah! That''s my special chocte! This thing has 40% alcohol."


    Yukana, Ranko, and Makoto felt fear towards this chocte.


    "Where is Yuuki?" Utaha asked.


    "He was there, he was sacrificing himself for us," Ranko said with regret.


    "Sacrificing himself?" Utaha and Rossweisse were curious until they saw him sleeping with a mature woman. They twitched their lips, ''Is this really a sacrifice?''

 Chapter 431: Katos Problem

    Yuuki looked at the sun and cursed since it was too hot.


    "It is very hot," Yuuki said.


    "True," Rossweisse said. She had been living in Norwegian and it was very cool most of the time. She had quite a difficult time adjusting to her life when it was summer in this country.


    Both of them went to the Amagi Brilliant Park to set up an event at the end of summer that he had been talking with Sekibayashi before. They had already told everyone the n and only needed to set up the ce and to do some advertis.e.m.e.nt.


    Both of them were walking from the parking park to the office building in the amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    "It is really changing," Rossweisse said. She still remembered that there weren''t a lot of attractions during herst visit.


    "Yeah, there are also a lot of people too," Yuuki said. He could see a lot of people smiling and happily ying in this amus.e.m.e.nt park. He still remembered his first date with Shouko in this ce. At that time, this ce was really deserted and he only needed to pay 100 coin ind to enter since there weren''t any customers who came.


    But today, Amagi Brilliant Park had changed into one of the most popr amus.e.m.e.nt parks in this country. Even though it had be quite popr it still couldn''t beat Tochigi Destiny Land, the most popr amus.e.m.e.nt park in this country.


    ''It won''tst long,'' Yuuki believed that with this event and the poprity of Pokemon. It wouldn''t be long before Amagi Brilliant Park became the most popr amus.e.m.e.nt park in this country.


    Both of them were observing the park while greeting the staff along the way. They could see that every staff in this ce had be very lively and looked very happy at the same time. They didn''t disturb them since they only wanted to observe the park.


    "Yuuki."


    Both of them looked at the beautiful girl in front of them.


    "Isuzu," Yuuki smiled.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you wille today?" Isuzu looked quite annoyed. She was his secretary yet he always left him in this ce and never brought him outside. Thought at the same time, she knew that he left her here to take care of the park.


    "My bad, I want to give you a surprise," Yuuki said.


    Isuzu looked at him suspiciously.


    "It''s true, we will set up an event at the end of summer," Yuuki said.


    "Event? What kind of event?" Isuzu asked.


    "Well, my guest still hasn''te, can you guide us through the park, Isuzu?" Yuuki asked.


    Isuzu had a helpless expression on her face but nodded in response, "Sigh, it can''t be helped."


    Yuuki looked at her and felt that she became more expressive than before. He could tell that she was happy and her mood was quite good. He looked around and asked, "Do you know where Kato is?"


    "Kato?" Rossweisse looked at him.


    Before Isuzu wanted to answer him, they heard her voice.


    "I''m here."


    They were startled and turned their heads. They saw her wearing a staff uniform with her usual aloof expression on her face though he could see that she was tired.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "The guests didn''t notice me," Kato said.


    They looked at her with a strange expression. They knew that she had very little presence but they didn''t expect it to be this severe.


    ''As expected she should be an assassin,'' Yuuki thought.


    "I don''t know what you are thinking about, but I think you thought something rude about me," Kato said.


    Yuuki rubbed his nose and thought this girl was really sharp. He observed her from up to down and nodded. He thought this girl was both cute and beautiful but there was a strange feeling that made him ignore her somehow. He felt confused and said, "Kato, do you know what is the cause of your thin presence?"


    "You know, it is rude to tell someone that they have a very thin presence," Kato said, but there wasn''t any fluctuation emotion in her voice and emotion.


    ''As expected of Saint Kato,'' Yuuki nodded, then he said, "Kato, let''s do it!"


    "Do what?" Kato asked.


    "Let''s make yourself be very popr! Let''s make an event during summer time at the pool! At that time you will be the main heroine in that event," Yuuki said.


    "WHAT?" Rossweissei and Isuzu said at the same time.


    Kato looked at him with a curious expression.


    "Let''s follow us, Kato, I will exin it after we have observed every ce in this amus.e.m.e.nt park," Yuuki said.


    "But I have to work," Kato said.


    "It''s okay, I''m the boss, you have to follow the order of the boss," Yuuki said.


    "Well, if that''s the boss''s order," Kato said.


    Yuuki thought it was really challenging for him to make her became the main heroine in the pool event. He knew that in the summer a lot of people woulde to the pool and at that time he wanted to make an event in the pool so the guests would be very happy. He knew what kind of event he would make at that time. He only needed to pick some people to y some role in this event.


    Yuuki thought this would be a special event on the summer to make the park merrier.


    "Let''s go, Isuzu, please guide us," Yuuki said.


    Isuzu nodded and started to guide them around the park.


    Rossweisse listened intensely while looking around since she needed to help him to take care of this park.


    Kato looked at him while thinking whether he could make her the main heroine.


    Yuuki looked at Isuzu and felt that she had be prettier, "You have be prettier Isuzu."


    Isuzu blushed, "Please focus or else I will stop to guide you."


    Yuuki shrugged his shoulders and listened to her. He clenched his hands and believed that he could keep his promise soon.

 Chapter 432: Two Events

    They entered the meeting room after he had told them that there would be something that needed to be discussed. They didn''t have that lifeless expression on their face rather they had a wide smile on their face. They felt that it was right to make him the boss since there were a lot of guests who came to this park.


    Also, their sries also increased this was the thing that made them be very happy and excited at the same time.


    They had heard he would talk about his n to make this ce be more popr and that was why they had a very serious expression on their faces.


    "Ahem, let me exin, we will have two events during the summertime," Yuuki said.


    "Two events, Ron?" Macaron asked.


    "What kind of event, Mi?" Tirami asked.


    "Let''s say it is both a daily event andst summer''s event so we will be able to get 500,000 guests before the winter," Yuuki said.


    "Can you tell me more about this event, Mofu?" Moffle asked. He was still annoyed at him but he knew that his ability was real. He really knew that change inside the amus.e.m.e.nt park was because of him. He knew that he was thinking to develop the park became more popr and that was why he listened to him seriously.


    "Let''s talk about the daily event, I think we should make an event during this summertime in the pool," Yuuki said and looked at everyone, "You know, it is kind of boring to let people y in the pool, let''s set some interesting events to get more guests." He stood up and told Kato to walk toward him.


    Kato didn''t say anything and stood beside him.


    "I will make an event with her as the main heroine," Yuuki said.


    "Kato-Chan will be the main heroine!!" Tirami and Macaron were surprised then they also said, "Since when you''re here, Kato-Chan!!!"


    "It''s rude, Macaron-San, Tirami-San," Kato said.


    "Kato, it is okay to get mad, you know," Yuuki said.


    "I''m mad, you know," Kato said.


    ''You''re mad???'' Everyone looked at her with a perplexed expression.


    "Anway, this event will be quite simple, since our theme park is about Pokemon, let''s use the team rocket, the viins in the Pokemon to kidnap the guests to make an event," Yuuki said.


    "Team Rocket?" They had never heard of it since the anime of Pokemon and the game wasn''t released yet.


    "Yeah, I will give you a detailter, but the most important thing in the viins is the main entrance," Yuuki said.


    "How is the viin''s main entrance?" Rossweisse asked curiously.


    Yuuki rubbed his nose and felt quite embarrassed to give them the example. He knew that the entrance of the Team Rocket was really special and it was quite funny, "We can talk about thatter, but this also one of the most important thing that Kato will be the main heroine who will save the guests from the team rocket."


    They nodded and felt this event was quite simple but at the same time it made the pool more interesting. They were curious about the Team Rocket''s entrance but they didn''t force him to show them since he would show themter.


    "Can I really be the main heroine?" Kato asked.


    "Yes, I believe that you can be the main heroine," Yuuki said with a serious expression.


    Kato who looked at his expression could feel that he really could make her be the main heroine.


    "What about the main event?" Isuzu asked.


    *ring


    Yuuki felt his phone was ringing, "I''m sorry, let me check it." He looked at his phone and smiled when he saw who it was, "Let me open this call and I will bring someone special when I havee back." He went outside while answering the phone.


    Everyone who was in the meeting room became curious about the main event.


    "Rossweisse-Chan, do you know something?" Macaron asked.


    Rossweisse nodded, "I know, though, I don''t really know whether that person is popr or not in this country since I didn''t live in this country that long."


    "Heee, who is it, Mofu?" Moffle asked.


    Before Rossweisse answered his question, the door opened and they saw him along with a giant man beside him.


    "T - this!!!" Macaron was surprised to see him.


    "This is Sekibayashi Jun, Mi!!!!" Tirami was surprised.


    "Haha, hello, everyone," Sekibayashi smiled.


    "Give me a signature, Ron!!!," Macaron said.


    "Me too, Mofu!" Moffle said.


    "Ah, I want it too, Mi!!" Tirami said.


    "Enough!!!" Yuuki said to them, "Let me exin the main event of our park in thest summer."


    They sighed and sat back on their chairs. They knew what kind of event this park would start in thest summer.


    "Is it pro-wrestling, Mofu?" Moffle asked.


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded.


    "We also have a lot of pro-wrestling in this park, Mi," Tirami said.


    "Really? I should meet themter then," Sekibayashi said.


    "What is so special about this pro-wrestling match, Ron?" Macaron asked.


    "The name of this pro-wrestling match is the ''Summer m'' and this will even be the biggest pro-wrestling match in this country," Yuuki said.


    "Summer m!!" They were startled when they heard this domineering name.


    "I know that Sekibayashi-San will be the main event, but who will be his opponent, Mi?" Tirami asked.


    Of course, they knew this event would be quite popr when they heard Sekibayashi would start the match in this park but it wouldn''t be enough to attract a lot of guests with only his name. They knew that the opponent of Sekibayashi was also important to attract the guest toe.


    "Me," Yuuki answered.


    The room suddenly became quiet and they blinked their eyes several times. They couldn''t process what they had heard and decided to ask him again.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t hear it, Ron, can you repeat it again, Yuuki? Who will be his opponents?" Macaron asked.


    "Me," Yuuki said.


    They blinked their eyes several times and shouted, "WHAT!!!!!!"

 Chapter 433: Pro-Wrestler Stage

    Yuuki understood their reaction and knew why they were very startled when they heard that he would be Sekibayashi''s opponents. He raised his hands to stop them fromining to him, "Before you reject this idea, you know that I''m a singer, right?"


    They looked at him and nodded at the same time. They knew that he was quite a famous singer and the winner of the ''Amateur Music Competition''.


    "What is the rtionship between this and that?" Isuzu asked.


    They nodded at the same time at Isuzu''s statement.


    "I''m very famous and Sekibayashi is also a very famous pro-wrestler, at that time, there will be a lot of people who will watch our match," Yuuki said.


    "That''s true," They nodded at his logic since both of them were very famous and this match would attract a lot of guests.


    "Can you fight, Ron?" Macaron asked.


    "Yeah, it won''t be funny if you''re weak, Yuuki, Mi," Tirami asked.


    "No, he can fight, I know that he is quite strong," Moffle said.


    Macaron and Tirami looked at him with a surprised expression, "Really?"


    Moffle nodded, "If I''m not wrong, yourst attack on me at the time was from the pro-wrestler?"


    Yuuki nodded, "That''s right, I''m also a pro-wrestler."


    They could look at Sekibayashi to ask for his confirmation.


    Sekibayashi nodded, "Yes, he is also a strong pro-wrestler, I can''t wait for our match." He thought that with his poprity it would be possible to make this grand pro-wrestling event.


    "Well, that''s about it, we will start our match after I win the ''Summer Music''," Yuuki said.


    "Summer Music?" They couldn''t understand what was happening. They were startled when they heard that he would enter pro-wrestler match at the same time they were also startled when they heard that he would y in the ''Summer Music''. They knew that music tournament since it was the most popr and famous music event in this country. They knew that most of the people who entered that tournament were very famous one and some indie band. They also knew that this tournament was also very strict and hard at the same time.


    "Can you win this tournament?" Isuzu asked.


    "It should be possible, we''re training right now for our tournament," Yuuki answered.


    They weren''t sure how to react but they knew that they needed to make this event a sess.


    "I will also invite people to help us manage the daily event," Yuuki said. He had someone perfect to help them make a daily event. He looked at Sekibayashi and said, "How about we check the ce?"


    Sekibayashi nodded, "Sure, I''m also curious."


    They went to the ce where they held the pro-wrestling match.


    Yuuki thought to use the stadium in the amus.e.m.e.nt park to set up the stage of the pro-wrestling match there. He exined to Sekibayashi about his n and some grand opening that he had thought of for both of them.


    Sekibayashi felt his blood was very excited and couldn''t wait for his match to start.


    Everyone also followed and listened to his n together.


    Yuuki had a 100 proficiency in architecture and he could make a special stage for this battle. He also had his magic though he still kept it a secret. He could make it free but he knew that it wouldn''t be that expensive since this park had the Digerry n.


    They stayed quite a long time since they wanted this event to be sessful.


    Yuuki had talked enough and decided to end this meeting.


    Sekibayashi said that he wanted to see the pro-wrestler in this park and both Macaron and Tirami guided them.


    "Yuuki, her highness wants to see you," Isuzu said.


    "Sure," Yuuki said.


    Moffle looked at him with a hateful expression but he could only let him since he couldn''t stop the decision on his nieces.


    Rossweisse decided to tour over the park together with Kato since it would be lonely to go alone in this ce. She looked around and actually quite curious with this ce. She wasn''t sure but she felt that most of the staff in this amus.e.m.e.nt park had magic within them. She knew from the costume that Moffle, Tirami, and Macaron wearing were actually magic clothes and she could see their real appearance. Though in her opinion it was better to see them with a mascot costume.


    "Rossweisse-San, what''s wrong?" Kato asked.


    Rossweisse shook her head and said, "Nothing, let''s y over there." She didn''t say anything since they were very friendly toward everyone and they were also harmless. She was more curious about the existence of a girl in front of her.


    "Is there something wrong?" Kato asked.


    "Nothing," Rossweisse thought that she was really rude and decided not to think about it.


    Yuuki and Isuzu arrived at the castle to meet her.


    "Yuuki-Sama, wee!!" Latifa smiled warmly toward him. She walked toward him and looked very excited to meet him, "Please sit, I have prepared a tea and croquette on the table."


    Yuuki felt that croquette was a strange choice for the afternoon tea though he didn''tin since it was pretty much delicious, "Thank you, Latifa."


    Latifa wanted to sit on hisp only she couldn''t show her shameful act in front of her objects. She looked at Isuzu and said, "Can you leave both of us for a while, Isuzu?"


    Isuzu nodded and stared at him for a while.


    Yuuki could feel her gaze but he ignored it since he also wanted to be alone with her.


    *click


    Isuzu sighed while looking back at the door. She knew what both of them would do together but she didn''t stop her princess since she knew that her princess would also need a husband in the future. She thought that he would be a perfect match at the same time she would also be sent to be her dowry and three of them would live together. She blushed when she thought about it and protected the door so no one would disturb both of them.

 Chapter 434: How to Pleasure Yourself

    "Yuuki-Sama," Latifa said and sat on hisp.


    "You''re a very spoiled princess," Yuuki said while caressing her hair.


    "It is okay, I only want to be spoiled by you," Latifa said while looking at him longingly. She quite missed him since he didn''te for a while to the park. She also couldn''te since she was still under the curse.


    Yuuki wanted to hug her right away but he held himself. He couldn''t believe such a cute creature in the world. He knew it wouldn''t be a crime but his moral said otherwise at the same time he felt very hypocritical since he had kissed her several times.


    "Yuuki-Sama, do you want another magic?" Latifa asked.


    Yuuki nodded and kissed her lips. He felt her lips were very soft and supple at the same time. He felt very addicted and tempted to bring her back to his home so he could kiss her every time.


    Latifa also felt the same and she couldn''t get enough to kiss him. She also felt some hard thing under his pants and blushed. She still didn''t have the courage to do something more with him but she believed that she would be ready to continue their rtionship when he had seeded in keeping his promise to her.


    Latifa knew that she couldn''t give herself to him but she thought to help him somehow since she had heard that it was quite painful for a man to hold back himself.


    Both of them separated to each other while looking straight at their eyes.


    "Yuuki-Sama, do you want me to help you relieve yourself?" Latifa asked while blushing.


    Yuuki was just too surprised hearing her offer. He looked at her cute face and small body this made him very unsure whether he should agree or not.


    "Am I not attractive?" Latifa asked. She was worried that her body was quite small since she couldn''t grow her height even though she was 24 years old. She had been cursed by the magician who tried to court her and could only live in the body of a 14 year old girl. She was sad that he didn''t have that interest in her.


    "No, you''re very charming in my eyes," Yuuki said.


    "Then what is stopping you?" Latifa asked. She was happy that he thought of her as a very charming. She had heard his stories from Isuzu who had spent her days before in his apartment. She knew that the man in front of her wasn''t a herbivore who wouldn''t eat meat in front of him.


    Yuuki thought for a while looking at her. Her teary eyes and pout expression made him unable to hold himself but he was a gentleman and couldn''t do something without the permission of the girl. He thought that he should give her an example when they had taken the next step in this kind of thing.


    "It is not that I don''t want to, but do you know how to relieve me?" Yuuki asked.


    Latifa blushed and shook her head, "I don''t know but I can learn!" She looked quite eager while looking at him.


    Yuuki resolutely decided to change his mind and picked her up from the outside terrace to the inside of the room.


    "Kyaa," Latifa was startled and hugged his neck.


    Yuuki ced her on hisp while telling her, "Let me tell you how to pleasure yourself." He kissed her lips slowly while using his tongue.


    Latifa felt this kiss was a bit more intense than before but she could handle it and it made her quite excited.


    Suddenly she felt his hands started to move around his body. She could feel his hands were holding both of her thigh and b.r.e.a.s.t. She felt his gentle caress on her body and cause an excitement that she had never felt before.


    Yuuki inserted his hand inside her dress and slowly moving toward her bare b.r.e.a.s.ts. He didn''t touch it directly, rather moving around the edge of her b.r.e.a.s.ts while teasing her thigh. He moved his right hand toward her b.r.e.a.s.ts and caressed her cute n.i.p.p.l.e while pinching it slowly.


    "Aaaahnn," Latifa m.o.a.ned, only to stop when she was kissed again.


    Yuuki was really patient and started to crawl toward her panties. He moved her panties and could see pink, cute, and small slit inside. He wasn''t sure whether his thing could enter inside but he had decided to not to do it right now since he knew that he still had a promised to her but he could train her until the time of the date.


    His fingers moved slowly, caressing her small slit while kissing her.


    "Aahn," Latifa m.o.a.ned sloppily while kissing him. She felt his hand on her precious ce and wanted to stop it only her desire told her to stop. She wanted him to y her body thoroughly.


    Yuuki used most of his experience to make her rx and tense at the same time. He didn''t insert his finger only spreading her little v.a.g.i.n.a while ying with her clit. Her m.o.a.ns were a melody in his ears.


    "Y - Yuuki-Sama, I feel something strange wille out," Latifa said with drool on her face.


    "It''s okay, just leave it to me," Yuuki said, trying tofort her.


    Latifa tried to hold herself kissing while hugging him only she suddenly felt somethinge out of her, "Aaaa-."


    Yuuki kissed her decisively to stop her m.o.a.ns since he was afraid someone would enter the room. He felt her body trembling and hugged him tightly. He kept kissing her until she stopped. He separated his kiss and looked at her close her eyes while breathing slowly. He sighed when he saw her sleeping. He looked at his pants and needed a few minutes to calm himself.


    Yuuki felt that he had been tested today. He looked at her and ced a nket over her body. Before he went out from her room, he kissed her forehead, "Good night, princess."


    Latifa smiled and looked quite satisfied.


    Yuuki came out of the room and saw that Isuzu was there.


    "Where is the princess?" Isuzu asked.


    "She is sleeping right now since she suddenly feels weak," Yuuki said.


    "Is she okay?" Isuzu was worried.


    "It is okay, she only needs to take a rest, you shouldn''t bother her since she is sleeping," Yuuki answered.


    Isuzu nodded in response.


    Yuuki felt that he had spent very good days in both work and y. Thought he needed to do something when he came back to his home to calm himself.

 Chapter 435: Happuu Camping Ground

    Today is the day of his anime to be aired on television.


    Yuuki didn''t get involved in that matter since he didn''t really know that well about the deal with the broadcastpany. He only knew that the most popr show would receive a lot of money from thatpany. He knew that both Pokemon and Sailor Moon had received a lot of attention from those televisionpany and his anime studio had sold the right to air the anime to the one with the highest offer.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure how much money he had right now but he knew it was a lot. He wanted to take a rest somehow since it was summer only he was called by someone to be the guardian of the children during this camping time.


    "Onii-Chan, thank you very much," Ayumi said.


    "Yeah, this car is bigger than the professor''s car," Genta said.


    "I''m sorry that I have a small car," Agasa said with a depressed tone.


    "Ah, Genta, you should apologize to the professor!!" Mitsuhiko said.


    "Eh, why?" Genta asked.


    "That was very rude, Genta," Ayumi said.


    Genta looked at everyone and finally gave in, "I''m sorry, professor."


    Agasa smiled and waved his hand, "It is okay, I don''t really mind it."


    "Is it really okay for you to go camping with us? Aren''t you quite busy?" Haibara asked. She knew that he prepared for the ''Summer Music'' and his anime also would be aired today but he decided to go with everyone to the camping. She felt warm that he wanted to spend time with her though he wasn''t alone on this trip.


    "It is okay, I also want to spend more time with you," Yuuki answered. He thought that he was quite unfair for her but he knew that he couldn''t spend most of his time with her since she didn''t live with him. He had kept looking for the ck Organization and he had found it but he decided to not to do anything first. He felt that this group had some connection with some big corporate in this country. He could get them anytime but he decided to look at the big picture and waited in patience.


    "Hmph, you and your mouth," Haibara said while looking out the window. She had a slight smile on her face and felt quite happy that he coulde with them. She thought this camping trip would be very very nice.


    Yuuki only smiled while continuing to focus on driving the car.


    "Conan, let''s singing!!" Ayumi said.


    "Yes, let''s sing the theme song of Gomera!!" Genta said.


    Conan could only helplessly join them in singing together.


    They will have their camp at Happuu Camping Ground.


    Agasa had told them that there was a good spot to go camping though it was quite far but it was a very beautiful ce. He told them they could see a lot of stars in the sky and did a BBQ since they had bought some meat before.


    Yuuki didn''t really mind to stay for one day to have a camp. He was thinking about the timeline in this world. He looked at Conan and felt weird suddenly. He wasn''t sure but he knew that this little detective had caused some changed in time and made it became longer than the usual. He remembered that the ''Detective Conan'' was still in his elementary school even though the manga had been published for decades.


    Yuuki felt even more amazed at him and thought this little guy wasn''t only a dead god but the god of time at the same time. He was wondering who could beat this guy. He shook his head, ''As if.'' He thought jokingly and felt that he thought too much about it.


    He continued to drive and didn''t think about it again.


    Mie Prefecture, Komono, Happuu Camping Ground.


    "How is it?" Agasa asked with a smile. He thought they would be very happy when they saw this beautiful scenery around.


    "Will this be our camping site?" Ayumi looked quite an amazement. She took a deep breath and felt the air was quite different from the town.


    "This is a nice ce surrounded by mountains," Mitsuhiko said.


    "I can hear the sound of the river, I wonder if there are a lot of fish there," Genta said while drooling. He wanted to go fishing and catch a lot of fish there.


    "I''m exhausted from driving, I''ll leave the setting you to guys," Yuuki said and sat down on the chair. He took some cold drink from the icebox while thinking that he needed to go to Kyoto to set up his new anime studio. He wasn''t sure why Serafall had told him that she would change the location of the studio in that ce. He suddenly remembered both Kunou and Yasaka since both of them were living there.


    Yuuki thought that he should visit them since they were often calling him. He was daydreaming thinking about Yasaka until his ear was pulled by someone.


    "Can you help us to set up the tent?" Haibara asked while pulling his ear.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "Is this the way of someone to ask for help?"


    "I have called you several times but you didn''t hear me," Haibara said.


    Yuuki shook his head and stood up. He looked at the group of kids and Agasa who made a mess around the tent. He sighed and said, "I will instruct you to set up the tent, you guys follow my instruction okay?"


    Ayumi, Genta, and Mitsuhiko nodded, "Yes, Yuuki-Nii!!!"


    "Good, now the first is..."

 Chapter 436: Stargazing

    Yuuki twitched his lips when they were making a lot more of a mess when he was the one who instructed them. He had a headache and said, "I will be the one who handles it."


    "Yay! Thank you, Yuuki-Nii!!" The kids were happy.


    "I''m sorry, Yuuki-Kun, my back hurts quite a bit and I can''t help you," Agasa said.


    "It is okay, you don''t need to worry that much," Yuuki felt quite helpless since he had 100 points of child raising. He wanted to leave it to them but he couldn''t since he feltpassion toward these children. He thought that it wouldn''t be bad to have children right now.


    "I wonder if Yaeko wants to make children," Yuuki muttered. His only girlfriends who were ready to make children were that cute older woman that he had spent hundreds of chapters to get her back.


    "What are you thinking about?" Haibara asked.


    "Nothing, I just think it would be nice to have children," Yuuki said.


    Haibara blushed and looked away from him.


    Yuuki felt a bit weird actually dating someone who was the same age as him only her body became child because of the drug. But he had loved her and it couldn''t be helped. He started to clear the ground around the tent area. The tent that they were used was a bit different from the normal one and it was quiteplicated to set it up. Thought it was several times morefortable from the normal one.


    "Yay, it is finished!!"


    "Let''s enter! I want to see inside!"


    "Ah, please wait for me!!"


    Yuuki looked at the three children who were excited about entering the big tent.


    "The ground is hard."


    "It isn''t thatfortable."


    They frowned when they had entered the tent.


    "Wait, let me spread both cardboard and a mat there," Yuuki said and spread both of them inside the tent.


    The kids were curious and started to test whether it had be morefortable.


    "It is good."


    "Yeah, I can sleep right now."


    "Ugh, I''m hungry."


    "We can sleepter, let''s prepare for the BBQ now," Yuuki said to them.


    "I will help you," Haibara said.


    "Me too," Agasa said.


    "Then I will look around and I want to see the camp arena," Conan said.


    "Ah, Conan, wait, let use too!!" Mitsuhiko said.


    "Yeah, let''s explore this ce!!" Ayumi said.


    "Ah, I will wait here, I want to eat," Genta said.


    Yuuki felt that it was too rowdy but at the same time, it wasn''t annoying but made him happy. He thought that he should buy a house in the countryside. The only thing that he was worried about was a sudden murder case or serial killer appeared around them suddenly. Thought, he decided not to overthink about it since if it really happened then he could solve them with him.


    They ate the BBQ, yed around the river, took a photo together, and did a lot of fun things together until the sky was dark.


    "It''s starting to get cold," Ayumi said.


    "Yeah, let''s set up a campfire," Mitsuhiko said.


    "That''s a good idea," Agasa said.


    They set up a campfire while looking at the sky together.


    Both Yuuki and Haibara were sitting together while looking at the sky.


    "There are a lot of stars," Yuuki said and was amazed at the beautiful sky. He didn''t have a chance to see these kinds of things in town.


    "Do you know? There are hundreds of billions of gxies out there, and each of those gxies is made up of hundreds of billions of stars," Haibara said.


    Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Do you like stars?"


    Haibara looked at him and nodded, "There isn''t much I can do in the organization, at that time, I always miss my family but I can''t meet them, I can only look at the stars..."


    "Even though we are separated from each other, we''re looking at the same sky...."


    "But I don''t have a family again now, my sister, my parents, all of them gone from this life."


    Haibara was caught in her memories and tears started to fall down from her eyes. She felt that the organization had taken everything from her. She only wanted to live normally with her family and bought some good


    Suddenly she felt someone hugging her from behind.


    "Yuuki?" Haibara was surprised and looked at him.


    "You''re not alone right now, there is me, right? I can''t give your family back but I can support you when you''re sad, and make your days happy every day, I will always be with you from now on," Yuuki said to her.


    Haibara also held the arms that held her tightly and she didn''t want him to let her go, "Let''s go on tour around the world when the organization is gone."


    Yuuki looked at her strangely and didn''t understand why she wanted to tour around the world, "Sure, if that''s what you want."


    "Don''t hug me again, you will look like a lolicon if you hug a six-year-old little girl," Haibara said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "Then let me change your body now, I want you to be legal right away."


    "No way, there are people here, you pervert," Haibara said.


    "What are you talking about?" Yuuki became even more confused. He wanted to stop hugging her only his arms were being held tightly by her.


    "Don''t stop hugging me," Haibara said.


    Yuuki felt this girl was on her spoiled period. He should change the conversation to make it be moreplicated, "Tell me about the stars."


    "Sure, that''s a pegasus.."


    Haibara thought that his arms were really warm, ''Mother, father, and big sister, I have someone I can depend on now.'' She knew that they couldn''t hear her but she wanted to tell them that she wasn''t alone now. She had him by her side and he could protect her from everything.


    "Yuuki..."


    "Hmmm?"


    "Please always watch me, okay?"


    "...Yeah, I will always watch you forever, Shino."


    Haibara didn''t mind him calling her real name and sat on hisp while telling him about the stars.

 Chapter 437: The Onibaba Legend Murder Case 1

    They went back only the tires of his car were t but he forgot to bring his spare tires and the sky was almost dark right at the moment.


    Yuuki could use magic to create tires and he also had been stared by Haibara for a while but he didn''t want to make them since Conan was just too sharp. He could create themter when Conan was away from him but now he couldn''t do it.


    "We have no choice, let''s stay here," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, I don''t mind staying in the car," Conan said.


    "Eeeeehhh!!!" Genta, Ayumi, and Mitsuhiko were startled when they heard that they would stay in this mountain.


    "What do you mean by ''Eh?'' we have camping equipment now or do you want to stay outside?" Conan asked.


    "B - but these mountains are very creepy," Ayumi said with a scary expression.


    "A - a monster might appear, right?" Mitsuko looked around.


    "Y - yeah, those from the old tales, t - the Onibaba t - that eats a people, that''s called ''Yamanba....''," His skin was very pale when he told this story to everyone.


    "Y - Ya - Yamanba!!!" Mitsuhiko and Ayamu were scared.


    "That''s just an old tale, there is no way that it is real," Agasa told everyone to calm them.


    "But sometimes a tale ising from a real thing that happened in the past, there''s probably a real monster in this mountain," Yuuki said jokingly.


    They became very scared when they heard him.


    "Oh, that house is also fit to be the home of Yamanba," Haibara said.


    "Eh?" They turned their heads and saw a big house with only a single light there. They didn''t see any house beside that house in this area.


    "Stupid, there is no way, that is true," Conan said to everyone.


    "It''s a pretty big house, so why don''t we ask them to let us stay for the night?" Agasa said.


    "But that house is a bit strange, why is there such a big house in the middle of this mountain?" Yuuki asked.


    "Right...." Haibara said while looking at everyone, "It looks as if it were just luring us in, saying ''Follow me...Follow me....''"


    "EEEEEHHHHH!!!!"


    "Anyway, decide which one you''d rather have, staying out here or in that house?" Conan asked.


    "L - let''s go to the Yamanba''s house!!" Mitsuhiko said.


    "Eh?" Ayumi and Haibara looked quite surprised at his answer.


    "B - because I will protect both Haibara and Ayumi with my life," Mitsuhiko said.


    "Thank you, then I wonder if you''ll let yourself be eaten in my ce?" Haibara asked.


    "T - that''s a little bit, but I think Genta will be the most delicious since he has a lot of fat," Mitsuhiko said while looking at Genta.


    "I - I think you''ll also make a good side dish too," Genta said.


    "How stupid, let''s get over there," Conan said.


    Yuuki ignored the conversation between children and took his cigarette. He wanted to lit it only stopped when he felt someone was holding his leg. He looked down and saw there was Ayumi there.


    "Onii-Chan, protect me," Ayumi said with a scared expression.


    Yuuki had aplicated expression on his face. He sighed and took off his cigarette. He picked Ayumi on his arm and said, "Don''t worry, I will protect you, Agasa is pretty big and I''m sure Yamanba will be quite full after eating him."


    "Why did you involve me in this conversation too? Also, why do I have to be the one who will be eaten?" Agasa said.


    "Ah, that''s right, there Professor," Mitsuhiko looked quite a relief.


    "Yeah, Professor has a lot of fat too," Genta also looked very relieved since he wasn''t the only one who was fat.


    "You guys!!" Agasa felt pretty hurt by everyone''s words.


    "Hey, hurry up!" Conan shouted.


    "Ah, wait for us, Conan!!" Genta said.


    They arrived in front of the big house that was located in the middle of this mountain.


    "Well, this is a pretty impressive thatched house," Yuuki said.


    "Somehow it doesn''t look like Yamanba''s house," Genta said.


    "You know Yamanba should be living in a small hut," Mitsuhiko said.


    "Also, she has a kitchen knife, right?" Ayumi said.


    "Yeah, a huge butcher knife right?" Genta said.


    "Hee....Hee.....Hee...."


    Everyone was startled when they heard this creepy voice. They turned their heads slowly and saw someone there holding a rather conspicuous knife in her hands.


    "That is...."


    She said with a scary expression while looking at them.


    "A knife like this?"


    "THE YAMANBA!!!"


    "AAAH!! WE WILL BE EATEN!!"


    "ONII-CHAN, PLEASE HELP ME!!"


    "Grandma, do you live here?" Conan asked her calmly.


    "Yes, that''s right," Grandma said.


    "I''m sorry for the trouble, but can you let us stay for a night since we have a t tire," Yuuki said. He felt that his pants were being pulled by them and it was very troublesome.


    "Oh, really? If that''s true, you should''ve said it earlier, I thought you were with brats that came here at this hour from the foot of the mountain to ruin my garden," Grandma said.


    "Well, I don''t have anything special to treat you, but you can stay here, pleasee in," Grandma said.


    "Thank you very much!!" Everyone said at the same time.


    They entered the house and looked around the house. This would be their first time to enter such an old house but the house was still quite good and it was very clean.


    "Hmm? Is there someone who lives with you?" Agasa asked.


    "No, I live by myself," grandma said.


    "But these slippers look like they''re meant to be for someone," Agasa said.


    "That''s for my grandson who left to be a chef 10 years ago, I only left them waiting for him to remind me of that time," grandma said. She started to tell the story of her grandson and they had learned her name was Tanaka Iwae.


    Yuuki looked at the goldfish inside the aquarium since it was pretty big. He also looked at the obsidian ornament inside since it was quite rare to see such a big obsidian inside an aquarium.


    "UWAAAAAA!!!!"


    They were startled and looked at Mitsuhiko who had just screamed.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "T - there is someone outside the door!!" Mitsuhiko said.


    Ayumi and Genta became scared and thought it was a real Yamanba.


    Conan sighed and opened the door to see who would enter the house this time.

 Chapter 438: The Onibaba Legend Murder Case 2

    Conan opened the door and saw three people in front of him.


    "Hello, boy, is the owner of this house here?"


    "Y - yeah..." Conan answered him.


    There are two men around in their 20''s and a woman in her 20''sing together.


    "Did you need something from me?" Iwae (Grandma) asked.


    "Ah, I''m really sorry, my friends and I came to enjoy the mountain forest but..." The woman said.


    "We got lost on the road and ran out of gas," the man said.


    "If it''s fine, could you let us spend a night here?" the other man asked.


    "....." Iwae looked at them for a while and turned, "Hmph, I''ll let you stay for a night, but don''t let me see you again."


    "I - it seems she is in a bad mood."


    "What was that! I don''t even want to stay here!"


    "Now...Now..."


    "It isn''t good to lose your temper here."


    "Geez, this is because Fuuga got lost in the road, right?"


    "I''m sorry, mydy," the man named Fuuga apologized to her.


    "Hosts?" Everyone was surprised to hear the job of two men that came with the woman earlier.


    Their names are Adachi Raito and Kahara Fuuga, they apanied their patron the woman that came with them before. Her name is Ooba Akane.


    Yuuki didn''t really have that good impression of a woman who used the service of host club but he couldn''t say anything since it was their money. But he knew that the host club made a lot of money since it was also part of his father''s group business. He had seen a lot of young men be rich because they became a toyboy of rich madam.


    "Hey, who is your name?" Akane asked. She was happy that she could see a handsome man in this house. She thought it was quite good luck to meet him here."


    "Don''t you have two other men there? You shouldn''t look at other men when you have gotten a man by yourself," Haibara said. She looked very hostile toward this woman.


    The two men were also quite ufortable when theirdies were looking at other men. They looked at him with hostile expressions since no one wasfortable when their women looked at the other man ntanly.


    Yuuki felt that it had be quite a mess. He stood up and said, "I will go to the room first, I''m quite tired of driving earlier."


    "Sure, please rest well, Onii-Chan," Ayumi said.


    Haibara also stood up and guarded him against this woman.


    Akane who looked at him going away sighed and shook her head. She looked at the hosts that she had rented and shook her head. She felt that the man earlier was simr to her idol but she wasn''t sure since he wore sses. She decided to avert her mind while looking at the goldfish on the aquarium.


    "Wow, isn''t it very pretty," Akane was amazed at the goldfish in the aquarium.


    "They''re plenty of them," Raito said.


    "Oh! They''re Tamabasa. This kind of goldfish has a fin simr to mackerel." Fuuga said.


    "That''s an impressive Fuuga, you know a lot!" Akane said.


    "Hahaha, I used to have one before," Fuuga said.


    "Then I will talk about the stone," Adachi said.


    "The transparent one on the right edge is quartz, the stone covered with spots next to it is Mica, and finally, the one shining with ck gloss to the left is obsidian," Adachi said.


    "Wow, the two of you are amazing!! You two are geniuses!!" Akane was amazed.


    "Huh? You can''t call anyone who knows a lot is a genius, can you?" Conan said while looking at them. He knew that the woman was probably acting to get those two men to pamper her.


    Yuuki was quite tired and looked at his phone. He smiled when he saw that it was an email from Serafall telling him that the rating of the anime was really good.


    "What did you see?" Haibara asked.


    "Hmm, it is just the rating of my anime," Yuuki answered.


    "Anime? Ah, is it Pokemon and Sailor Moon?" Haibara asked.


    "Yeah, how is it?" Yuuki asked.


    Haibara sighed and said, "Most of the students in our ss are talking about those two things most of the time."


    "Hahaha, then it means that the show is a great sess," Yuuki answered.


    Haibara looked at him and asked, "What do you think about the woman earlier?"


    "Earlier? If you want to ask whether I have an interest or not then my answer is no," Yuuki answered.


    Haibara looked quite satisfied with his answer.


    Everyone was sleeping in the room until Mitsuhiko woke up since he wanted to go to the toilet. He was quite scared but he still decided toe to the toilet by himself. He had finished and washed his hands on the sink.


    Suddenly he heard a strange noiseing from somewhere. He was startled but he was curious. He walked slowly to see a lighting from a gap of the door. He knew that this strange noiseing from this room. He gulped but he steeled himself to peek inside. He walked very slowly and peeked inside the room.


    Mitsuhiko opened his eyes wide and he ran very fast back to his room.


    *baaam!!!


    Mitsuhiko opened the door very hard and made everyone startled.


    "What''s wrong, Mitsuhiko?"


    "It is not even 4 o''clock..."


    Everyone was quite displeased with him.


    "Did you see a ghost or something?" Yuuki asked.


    "G - g - get away now! O - otherwise we will be killed!!!" Mitsuhiko looked very scared and his skin was very pale.


    "KYAAAAAAAA!!!!"


    They were startled when they heard this scream. They hurriedly stood up and ran toward the source of this voice.


    "M - mydy!!"


    They looked outside that Adachi was holding Akane who had a wound on her neck.


    "What''s going on?" Fuuga and Iwae were startled.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and called both an ambnce and the police. He knew that it was alreadyte and she had died. He shook his head and knew that Conan''s effect was working now.

 Chapter 439: The Onibaba Legend Murder Case 3

    They brought her body inside since it was raining outside.


    Yuuki checked her body and shook his head, "Not good, the carotid artery was cut by a sharp tool, and she had lost too much blood."


    "It''s already toote," Haibara said.


    "H - hey, d - don''t talk nonsense!!" Fuuga was scared. He didn''t expect his patron to be killed by someone in this mountain.


    "The question is who did it and with what tool? And why did he have to do it on the mountain?" Yuuki said.


    Conan also thought the same and felt this case was quite strange.


    "Sharp tool in the mountain...Could it be..."


    "...."


    "Ya....Yamanba!!!"


    "Oh, dear because of the rain both of the ambnce and the police need more than 1 hour to get her...." Iwae said and closed the door.


    Mitsuhiko, who heard the sound, turned his head and startled, "UWAAAAAA!!" He looked at Iwae and thought this was a real Yamanba.


    "Do you still think I''m a real Yamanba?" Iwae looked quite speechless.


    "May I use the bathroom for a while?" Adachi asked.


    "I don''t mind," Iwae said.


    Adachi wanted to clean the blood on his hands but he wasn''t sure where the bathroom was, "Where?"


    "Go through the sliding door next to the fish tank if you''re looking for the bathroom, turn left and it''s at the end of the corridor," Fuuga said.


    "See it before the kitchen."


    They were waiting for an hour and the police came to check the criminal location.


    Yuuki looked at this police officer and saw him quite familiar with Conan. He knew that this police must have seen Conan in a lot of cases. He had learned the name of this police officer is Misao Yamamura.


    Misao started to describe the criminal chronology to everyone and checked whether it was true, "So? ording to the chronology, when everyone got to where the body was, someone was already by its side...."


    "Ah, that''d be me," Adachi answered.


    "Eh? No way! You''re the culprit???" Misao looked at him with surprise.


    "Ah...No..." Adachi was quite perplexed by this detective. He exined that he heard the scream earlier and hurriedly came to the outside to help her only it was already toote. He also told him that he didn''t see anyone since it was too dark.


    "Do you have any rtionship with the victim?" Misao asked.


    "No," Adachi said.


    "She is a client of both me and Adachi-San," Fuuga answered.


    Misao started to ask the grandma and his group. He looked at Conan with an annoyed expression and thought that this kid had been cursed by someone. He looked at him and was quite surprised at his name, "Yuuki Ichijou, where have I heard that name?"


    Yuuki took off his sses and said, "Probably my manga or you saw me on the TV."


    Misao was surprised to see him, "Ah, I''m your fan!! Please, sign my shirt! Ah, can you also take a photo with me?"


    His actions made everyone look at him with speechless expressions. They weren''t sure whether this guy was reliable or not.


    "Sure, but we need to solve this case first," Yuuki answered.


    "Ahem, good, we need to solve this case as soon as possible," Misao looked very spirited when he heard that he would get his sign and photo.


    "Do you know anything?" Conan asked him.


    "Hmm, I''m not sure, first we need to find the weapon before we can start," Yuuki answered.


    "That''s true," Conan nodded.


    They knew that the culprit must be using a sharp weapon to kill her. They could only wait for the police to find the weapon until they could continue with their progress.


    "We have concluded that both the culprit and the weapon are inside this house," Misao said.


    "What! How can you conclude something like that! Show us the evidence before you make that kind of conclusion!" Fuuga became agitated when they included him as a suspect.


    "Fuuga, calm down," Adachi held on to his shoulder.


    Misao got annoyed by him and said, "We didn''t find anything outside, there is also no footprints before we can clear your ount we need you to show us every sharp object you have!"


    They didn''t have any choice and showed any sharp object they had in their luggage and inside this house.


    "T - this, why did you bring a lot of sharp objects!!" Misao looked at them with a suspicious expression.


    "It''s obvious that we came here to camp," Agasa shook his head looking at him.


    Misao checked everyone and used a luminol test but the test was negative. They couldn''t find a trace of blooding from those sharp objects.


    Yuuki looked at the dirty floor and frowned. He remembered that it was Conan who didn''t wear his shoes when he went outside. He wore his sandals and it was fine. He suddenly remembered that everyone was using a different kind of footwear during that time.


    ''If I''m not wrong, it should be him,'' Yuuki thought, but he still couldn''t find the weapon. He looked around and noticed Ayumi was looking at the goldfish with a worried expression.


    "Ayumi, what''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Ah, Onii-Chan, the goldfish is thirsty," Ayumi answered.


    "Thirsty?" Yuuki titled his head.


    "Yeah, look the water has decreased from before," Ayumi pointed her finger at the dirt mark on the aquarium.


    "This is?" Yuuki was surprised looking at that something. He knew that this was the weapon that was used by the killer to kill Akene.


    "Ayumi, don''t give them water, they''re not thirsty," Yuuki said.


    "Eh?" Ayumi looked surprised.


    "They have done a lot of hard work, let them take a rest for a while since I have solved this case," Yuuki said while looking at the killer.

 Chapter 440: The Onibaba Legend Murder Case 4

    "D - do you know who is the culprit?!" Misao looked at him with a surprised expression.


    "Yeah, I have solved the case," Yuuki nodded.


    "Really, Onii-Chan, who is it?" Ayumi asked.


    "Do you really know who it is?" Conan asked him curiously.


    "Yeah, if I''m not wrong both of the culprits and the weapons are still in this house," his answer made everyone startled.


    "Wh-"


    "What?"


    "Really? Where is it?" Misao asked. He didn''t have an unpleasant expression since it was his idol. He would have a different expression when it was Agasa or Conan who would exin it.


    "But before that, Agasa Professor, your hammer is gone right?" Yuuki asked.


    "Ah, yes, my hammer was gone earlier," Agasa answered.


    "Hammer was a blunt object and the victim was killed with a sharp object!" Misao interjected.


    "I knew that I didn''t mean the killer using the hammer to kill the victim, rather the culprit using a hammer to transform a certain object to be a weapon," Yuuki said.


    "Certain objects? What is it?" Mitsuhiko asked.


    "It''s the obsidian," Yuuki answered.


    "OBSIDIAN!!"


    "Obsidian was used as a weapon from the ''Jomon Period'' and the culprit broke the obsidian with the hammer to get sharp fragments to kill the victim," Yuuki exined.


    "He probably made that weapon during the night before the rain and in quite a far ce to not make a lot of noise," Yuuki exined.


    "Hmm," Misao nodded while writing his note.


    "So? Who is the culprit?" Haibara asked.


    "He is the one who could tell the obsidian with one look," Yuuki looked at him and said, "Adachi Raito-San, it is you!!"


    "Wait for a second! How can I be a murderer with only the knowledge of the stone?" Adachi asked and added, "If it is only the obsidian then both Fuuga and the olddy must be known about it as well, why should it only be me?"


    "Because of the shoes," Yuuki exined.


    "Sh - shoes!!!" Adachi was surprised.


    "If I remember correctly you said that you heard the scream of Akane-San and you rushed toward her side in a hurry, you know that you need to hurry in this situation but why you need to wear your shoes firmly, and what''s more, you tied theces of your shoes very properly, it doesn''t make sense," Yuuki said.


    "In other words, you were there not because you were very fast but because you were there from the beginning," Yuuki said.


    "Still, you can''t conclude that he is the culprit only with the shoes," Misao said.


    "Of course that is just the trigger that made me suspect him, the decisive evidence is the hammer," Yuuki exined.


    "Hammer? But we didn''t find any fingerprints on it," Misao said.


    "If it was someone who was familiar with the house such as both Fuuga and the olddy, they would use something from the toolbox and not steal something from Agasa," Yuuki exined.


    "Fuuga?" They were startled.


    "Oh, I forgot to exin that he is the grandson of the olddy," Yuuki exined.


    "WHAT!!!" Everyone was surprised.


    Fuuga who was known suddenly became ufortable. He knew that he had told his grandmother to be a chef in town but here he was bing hosts and did stic surgery.


    The olddy had noticed him for a while but he didn''t say anything.


    "B - but where is the weapon?" Misao asked the most important thing.


    "The weapon should be inside the aquarium and Adachi touched the aquarium as you were heading to the bathroom to wash off her blood. So it was most likely back then when you put it inside the aquarium," Yuuki said.


    "In other words, the weapon should be there, so I guess he didn''t have time to clean his fingerprints and Akane-San''s blood," Yuuki said.


    Adachi shook his head and sighed.


    "What do you say?" Misao looked at Adachi.


    "Yes, I''m the one who killed her, that woman, she took everything from me," Adachi said with anger. He said that he didn''t want to be a host but he needed to pay his parent''s debt to her parent. He had almost finished paying the debt only that woman didn''t want to let him go and increased the debt. He was an old fashioned man and couldn''t see himself being under a woman. He decided to kill her with an old-fashioned weapon.


    The police didn''t say anything and brought him to the police station.


    Yuuki had also seen a drama between Fuuga and his grandmother. He knew that Fuuga was lying to his grandmother telling her that he had be a great chef in the town. But he had been lying to her since had had stic surgery and became host but the knife with a red handle made him realize the dream that he had buried inside his heart.


    Fuuga welled in tears while holding the knife.


    Yuuki wanted to go back but stopped by Misao since he had asked him to take a picture with him.


    "Say, cheese!!!"


    "CHEESE!!!"


    Everyone also took a photo together in this mountain, though, it wasn''t a good memory but it was still a great photo.


    Yuuki was on his way to him and felt quite great since he had beaten Conan.


    "How did you know where the weapon was?" Conan asked.


    "Ayumi who was the one telling me about it, she was very helpful to me, thank you, Ayumi," Yuuki said.


    "Hehehe," Ayumi smiled happily while looking at him.


    "I should call the police right now so you won''tmit a crime," Haibara said.


    "WHY???" Yuuki looked at her with a perplexed expression.


    They started tough together and went home. They felt tired and slept on the way leaving him alone driving.


    Yuuki felt that it was better to go on a trip with girlfriends next time. Though he remembered that he had promised to go out with someone for ramenter. He was on his way back only to see an old man with a weird head shape on the street on his way back.


    Yuuki smiled at him and this old man was also smiling at him. He felt that old man wasn''t a human rather someone from a supernatural world.


    "Yuuki, did you see someone?" Haibara asked.


    "No, it is just my imagination," Yuuki answered.


    The old man looked at his car and smiled. He had met someone interesting. He had used his youjutsu to hide but that young man noticed him, ''Interesting.''


    "Leader, what''s wrong?"


    "No, how is Kyoto?"


    "As expected a group of humans kept attacking them, do we need to help them?"


    "No, Yasaka should be able to handle it herself, anyway, let''s go back, I want to see my grandson."

 Chapter 441: Ramen Museum 1

    The next day, he needed to get out early since he had a date with someone. He had made a promise to someone before, even though, it felt wrong but he couldn''t stop it. He looked at the calendar, feng shui, and divination to make sure that he wouldn''t meet any supernatural urrences or Conan along the way. He smiled since it was Sunday and he didn''t have to go to school. He felt great and couldn''t wait for the summer vacation since he would have a beach time at that time.


    ''Bikini,'' Yuuki sighed and shook his head. He decided to focus on his date. He didn''t drive his car, rather an antique motorcycle that he had gotten from his father''s old-garage. He had found a treasure inside, he had found a vintage motorcycle.


    "Honda CB77," Yuuki wanted to whistle when he found it. He had modified it to make the passenger morefortable and made it more smooth since he would go out with this girl for the first time. He wanted to make it special and it would be a great idea to ride this beast on the road.


    The Honda CB77, or Super Hawk, was a 305 straight-twin motorcycle produced from 1961 to 1967. It is remembered today as Honda''s first sports bike. Honda''s advances in Western motorcycle markets in 1960s, noted for its speed and power as well as its reliability, are regarded as one of the bikes that set the standard for modern motorcycles.


    Yuuki was ready to go out until he was called by someone.


    "When will you go back?" Utaha asked. She crossed her arms while asking him since she knew that this guy was going on a date with someone.


    "Probably, few hours," Yuuki answered since he only wanted to eat ramen.


    "Do you have a n to go out tomorrow?" Utaha asked.


    Yuuki thought for a while and answered, "Hmm, maybe to practice a drama event on the Amagi Brint Park, do you want toe?"


    Utaha nodded, "Sure, pick me up tomorrow at my school."


    "Sure, I will go now," Yuuki kissed her lips and drove his motorcycles.


    *brrm!!!


    Chitoge was looking in the mirror several times to check her appearance. She was both excited and nervous at the same time since it would be their first date, no, that would be wrong since she had a boyfriend, even though it was fake, it would be their first outing together.


    Yuuki had told her to wear somethingfortable since both of them would ride a motorcycle to the ramen museum in Yokohama.


    Chitoge wore ck leggings, white shoes, a white shirt, and a light blue jeans jacket. She had never worn this kind of thing before since her style was usually pretty feminine. She felt quite strange but at the same time, she felt kind of happy trying new clothes since it was pretty good.


    "Ojou, you have looked in the mirror 10 times, you don''t need to check it that many times, you''re very beautiful, Ojou," Tsugumi said to her with a sigh. She didn''t expect herdy to go out with the older brother of her boyfriend to eat ramen together. She looked at her with aplicated expression and asked, "Ojou, is this date?"


    Chitoge became startled and shook her head furiously, "No, this isn''t a date, we''re only going out to eat ramen together." She definitely couldn''t tell if it was a date or else the consequences wouldn''t be funny. She had told this matter to her fake boyfriend and he didn''t mind it, both of them had decided to support each other''s love. She also knew that Raku had loved someone too since he had told her.


    However, they still needed to maintain their appearance as a couple in public since it was a matter for both families.


    Chitoge knew that she couldn''t maintain this kind of rtionship in the future, but for now, it was fine for her.


    Tsugumi sighed at her answer and pretty much knew what was going on inside her head. She also tried to get away from him ever since the matter of being handcuffed together. She felt that her heart beating fast, her face getting red, and she always got nervous when she met him. Though, she really tried really hard to talk normally with him, at the same time, she was annoyed when she saw his calm demenour and wondering whether he was ying with her since he had never said anything after that time.


    *knock knock


    "Ojou, the brat from the Shuuei n ising."


    Both of them heard ude''s voice that sounded quite annoyed from outside the door.


    "Ah, please wait for a second," Chitoge answered fl.u.s.teredly and got ready as soon as possible.


    "Ah, I brought him here, he is in front of the door right now," ude said.


    "Eh?" Chitoge was startled.


    "Chitoge, are you ready?" Yuuki asked from outside the door.


    "W - wait, please, let me get ready," Chitoge answered and looked at Tsugumi, "What should I do Tsugumi? I''m not ready yet!"


    Tsugumi looked at her weirdly and said, "Aren''t you only going out with him to eat ramen? Why do you need to get ready? Don''t tell me that both of you went to da-"


    "Ah! We''re going out to eat together! I will go out first, Tsugumi!" Chitoge opened the door and looked at him. She pulled his hand and said, "Let''s go, I''m hungry!"


    "Sure, bye Tsugumi!!" Yuuki waved his hand toward both Tsugumi and ude then walked following her.


    Tsugumi looked at both of them and sighed. She went to the window and thought about her life.


    "Here is your helmet," Yuuki gave her a helmet.


    Chitoge took the helmet and wore it right away. She wasn''t sure how to ride since this was her first time riding a motorcycle, especially with her crush.


    "You should sit behind me," Yuuki said with a smile and thought she was kind of cute when she was confused.


    Chitoge nodded and sat behind him. She was very nervous right now since they were very close to each other.


    "Also, you need to hold my waist since it would be dangerous to not hold on to something, you can fall down," Yuuki said.


    "H - hold!" Chitoge looked nervously at his waist but also kind of excited at the same time. She hugged him directly and ced her head on his shoulder since she was too nervous and embarrassed but she was happy right now.


    "Good, are you ready?" Yuuki asked and also felt happy since he could feel something soft on his back.


    "....Yes," Chitoge answered him shyly.


    "You should be able to see the scenery around, I''m sure it would be beautiful during this time," Yuuki pressed the starter and drove his motorcycle. He had


    *brrrm


    Chitoge hugged his waist tighter and smiled. His smell was really nice and made her intoxicated. She also felt a wind to her face and it felt good. She had never had the experience to do something like this before.


    "Are you feeling ufortable?" Yuuki asked.


    "No, this is good," Chitoge answered.


    "Our trip is quite long, tell me if you want to rest or stop at the minimarket or something," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, don''t worry about it," Chitoge answered, feeling warm inside.


    ude who followed both of them since he was curious. He looked at the interaction between the two of them and opened his mouth wide. He looked at Tsugumi who was by his side asking for an answer since it could be a big scandal.


    Tsugumi only shook her head and wasn''t sure how to answer him.


    ude gritted his teeth and said, "Follow! We need to follow both of them! This is not a drill! We need to follow both of them!!!"


    "YES, SIR!"


    Tsugumi had a sweatdrop looking at her adopted father.


    "Tsugumi, what are you doing? Hurry up and follow them!" ude said.


    "Yes, ude-Sama!" Tsugumi answered. She hoped that her Ojou would forgive her actions and everyone who followed them.

 Chapter 442: Ramen Museum 2

    Both of them had quite a long journey but they enjoyed it since the scenery was quite beautiful.


    Yuuki knew some good ces along the way and let her enjoy the trip more.


    They had arrived at their destination. They saw a simple beige white building with a lot of green ramen bowls and the ''Shinyokohama Ramen Museum'' name on top. They entered the building and bought a ticket before they entered the museum.


    "There are a lot of people whoe here," Chitoge said.


    "Yeah, this ce is quite famous after all," Yuuki answered.


    Chitoge couldn''t wait to explore this ramen museum but she wanted to eat first since she was also quite hungry, "Let''s go, Yuuki!!" She didn''t know who was the genius who decided to make this ce but she was very grateful to that person.


    "Sure," Yuuki followed her to enter together.


    Both of them entered the museum and looked around. There are many kinds of ramen stores inside and they are also quite a strange store too. Even though it was a ramen museum, they were more interested in eating the ramen itself rather than reading the history. They were looking at which stores they should enter first.


    In the entrance of the ramen museum, a beautiful girl with long blonde hair wearing a kimono entered the museum. She had be the center of attention when she entered this museum since she was beautiful.


    In the same ce, there were a group of people walking together in the crowd.


    "They have entered this ce, ude-Sama!!" Tsugumi reported.


    "Hmm, ramen museum, huh? Let''s enter," ude said.


    They entered the museum together.


    Tsugumi looked around, incidentally saw someone familiar, "Koizumi?"


    Koizumi who heard her name was called by someone turned and was quite surprised to see her acquaintance, "Tsugumi-san?"


    Both of them had be partners during a cooking ss before and that was why even though their sses were different, they knew each other.


    ude looked surprised at the interaction between the two of them. He pulled her and whispered, "Seishirou, did you have a girlfriend here?"


    "Girlfriend? What are you talking about?" Tsugumi asked with a confused expression. She was a girl, there was no way that she could make girlfriends unless she was interested in the same genders.


    "So who is she?" ude asked. He was quite disappointed when he heard that his adopted son didn''t enjoy his youth, until this moment, he still mistook her for a boy.


    "She is a ssmate," Tsugumi answered with a calm expression.


    "Hmm," ude looked at her thoughtfully. He knew that hisdy would be angry when she knew that they had tailed them. He looked at both Tsugumi and Koizumi. He thought for a while and thought it would be great to let them tail after Chitoge. He smiled and said, "Listen, you go out with her and tail both of Ojou and the brat from the Shuuei n at that time." He took the money and gave it to her since he was sure that she needed it.


    "Eh???" Tsugumi was startled.


    "Go! Go!" ude pushed her toward Koizumi.


    Tsugumi could only sigh and walked toward Koizumi.


    Koizumi didn''t hear the conversation between Tsugumi and ude, but looking at her expression, she could tell that Tsugumi had received something troublesome, "What''s wrong?" She asked her calmly.


    "Can wee together?" Tsugumi asked.


    Koizumi thought for a while and nodded, "Sure, let''s go together."


    "Good," Tsugumi sighed in relief. She was d that Koizumi had epted her invitation since both of them weren''t particrly close to each other but at the same time, she thought it would be a great idea to make her friend.


    Yuuki and Chitoge had chosen a shop and decided to eat there. They put their money on the ticket vending machine and gave the ticket to the clerk. They sat on the empty seat and waited for their ramen toe.


    The atmosphere in this museum is simr to the old town in the past, the scenery is unique to both of them, it gave them a mysterious feeling but it was also very interesting.


    "Two The Canadian-style tori paitan! Please enjoy it!"


    The clerk said and gave both their ramen orders.


    The tori paitan soup features a concentration of the umami of chicken, which is extracted by boiling it for many hours, the sweetness of vegetable potage, and the harmony of rich seafood vors.


    They sniffed the ramen and tasted the soup first since it was the hidden rules in the ramen lovers to taste the soup before anything else.


    "Delicious!!"


    Both of them said at the same time and truly enjoyed their ramen. They could taste the umami from the soup and the taste of the chicken. The vegetable made the ramen had a slightly refreshing taste at the same time, the smoked maple butter made it slightly sweet. They had never tasted this kind of ramen and continued to eat it with a happy expression.


    Tsugumi and Koizumi got in trouble after they entered this ramen museum. Both of them had found a lost child along the way and they needed to find her mother.


    "It is okay, we will find your mom," Tsugumi said to her.


    "U - un," the little girl nodded.


    "But it''s kind of hard to find her mother in this crowded area," Koizumi said while looking at a crowd of people.


    "Hmm, that''s true," Tsugumi nodded. She was kind of forgotten about her mission since she was also attracted by the atmosphere of this ce, however, she needed to find the mother of this little girl before she could enjoy this ce.


    Both of them were looking around until they heard someone calling their names.


    "Eh? Tsugumi? Koizumi?"


    Koizumi and Tsugumi turned and saw Yuuki and Chitoge were there together eating cotton candy.


    "Well, it is a coincidence," Yuuki said. He kinda got the feeling that Tsugumi was tailing him but he didn''t expect to meet Koizumi in this ce.


    Koizumi didn''t say anything and looked at Chitoge who was by his side. She looked at her for a while and turned toward him, "Can you help us to find the mother of this little girl?"


    Yuuki and Chitoge looked at the cute little girl by their sides.


    "Little girl, we will help you to find your mother, can you tell us about her?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah, big brother," the little girl nodded at him and told them about her mother.


    They listened to her description, though, both Koizumi and Tsugumi felt quite dumb to not ask about her mother before.


    Yuuki used his magic and found her mother immediately, "I have found her, let''s go meet your mom." He was also kind of excited to see the mother of this little girl. He was sure that her mother must be very beautiful.


    "Really, big brother?" the little girl was really happy.


    "Of course, let''s go," Yuuki said.


    "Really? Howe?" Koizumi asked was also surprised.


    "I remember that I have seen someone in her description before, she was also in a hurry but I thought she wanted to go to the toilet but it seemed it wasn''t the case," Yuuki answered.


    They epted his exnation and walked together to find the mother of this little girl. They found the mother of this little girl shortly after.


    "Mama!!" The little girl was running toward her.


    "Oh, why are you running around?" Her mom hugged her afraid to lose her again. She looked at them and smiled, "Thank you for helping my child."


    "Don''t worry, I''m also happy that I can help you," Yuuki was d since he found a really beautiful young mother.


    "Alright, we won''t bother your date, you can use this coupon to eat ramen together," the mother winked at him and left with her child.


    "Bye, big brother!" the little girl said while waving her hand.


    "Bye!" Yuuki smiled. He turned toward those who were looking at him, "Alright, how about we eat ramen together?"


    They nodded and didn''t notice his reaction when he saw the mother of the little girl. They went to the German Ramen since the coupon was from this shop.


    Yuuki sat between both Chitoge and Koizumi while waiting for their order.


    "Don''t you have anything to say to me?" Koizumi said.


    Yuuki looked at her and said, "That kimono really suits you."


    Koizumi looked at him for quite a long time and said, "Maybe I chose the wrong man."


    Yuuki looked at her with a startled expression but it became calm in seconds. He felt that maybe he was wrong to bring other girls to their special ce.


    Koizumi looked at him and waited for his response. She was jealous and mad since he had brought someone else to eat ramen with him. She thought that ramen was the one thing that connected both of them.


    Yuuki looked at her for a bit and said, "...I''m sorry."


    "For what?" Koizumi asked.


    "Ramen," Yuuki answered.


    "Hmmm," Koizumi didn''t answer him for a while, ".....I won''t give you another chance if you did it again."


    "I won''t," Yuuki answered. He really thought that he was kind of wrong this time and needed to treasure the connection between the two of them more.


    Both Tsugumi and Chitoge didn''t hear their conversation since their voice was too small to be heard by them.


    Yuuki and Koizumi talked for a while until their order came.


    They started to eat ramen together and couldn''t help but shout.


    "Lecker!"


    This bowl of ramen made their heart and soul warm at the same time, and also made them closer to each other.

 Chapter 443: Mysterious Attacker

    Yuuki came back to his home after he took Tsugumi, Koizumi, and Chitoge back to their home. He had asked ude to use his motorcycle to go back since he decided to go back with everyone.


    ude was kind of annoyed but it was his fault to be found by him.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure how to continue his rtionship with Chitoge since her identity was quiteplicated. She was the fake lover of his little brother in public and it was kind of strange for him to suddenly steal her. He decided to y it slowly and didn''t think too much.


    Yuuki walked into his house and saw a lot of people in the living room. He saw them studying together and asked, "Why are you studying?" He felt weird for them to study since they usually were ying around or watching television.


    "Huh? Did you forget that tomorrow we have a test?" Yukana said.


    "Yeah, did you forget about it?" Ranko asked.


    Utaha who was reading a book and said, "I don''t really need to study but I need to teach both of them." She was ranked first in the entire year of her school. She was really smart even though she rarely showed it to everyone.


    "Hehehe, thank you, Utaha," Yukana said.


    "Ugh, this math is too hard," Ranko said.


    Yuuki sat beside her and said, "Give it to me, let me tell tutor you."


    "Sure," Ranko said.


    Yuuki gave them an easy way to get a good score for tomorrow. He knew that both Ranko and Yukana were very bad at studying. He needed to be patient while telling them how to solve the test and some clue for tomorrow test. At the same time, he needed to be strict since both of them were quitezy.


    Yukana and Ranko tried to plea and acted cutely to take a break from their study, only it failed and backfired at the same time. This time, they were studying harder than before.


    "Don''t ever think about taking a break now," Yuuki said.


    "Hiiiii!!!"


    Sona was in her working room thinking about the day when she met him for the first time. She knew that her older sister had wanted him to be part of her peerage but she also wanted him to be part of her peerage. She sighed but decided to give up since it had been a while for her big sister to take an interest in someone beside her.


    ''Gram Demolition,'' Sona remembered that it was the name of his sacred gear. She had seen the power of this sacred gear wasn''t that simple and it was very dangerous. She was grateful that he was the business partner of his big sister. She also tried to search for information about his sacred gear but she couldn''t find anything. She thought it was simr to Kiba who had a mutation in his sacred gear.


    Sona shook her head and needed to think about a group of humans that attacked both of her group and Rias a few days ago. Luckily, it was already solved easily by both of them. She only knew that they were part of the Khaos Brigade group. She was worried that they would start another attack simr to Kokabiel in the past. She was even more worried when she remembered that the group could reincarnate someone. She had gotten a lot of headaches and needed to take a break from this matter.


    Sona had heard that her older sister talked about this matter to the three factions and they were still in a dilemma about something. She knew that she couldn''t do anything and better to prepare some important doc.u.ments for their school second year to take a trip to Kyoto.


    *knock knock


    "Enter," Sona answered.


    "President," Tsubaki entered the room.


    Tsubaki Shinra is a third-year student at Kuoh Academy, the Vice-President of Kuoh Academy''s Student Council, and Sona''s Queen.


    "What''s wrong, Tsubaki?" Sona asked.


    "Serafall-sama has asked you whether you want to go with her to Kyoto to watch her new anime studio," Tsubaki said with a strange expression. She knew that the older sister of her master was quite quirky but it had exceeded her imagination.


    Sona twitched her lips when she heard it. She had gotten a headache from the Khaos Brigade but her older sister was preparing a new anime studio. She looked at her and answered, "No, I won''t go." She thought about a lot of matters that she needed to solve and she couldn''t follow her sister to Kyoto.


    Tsubaki nodded and bowed her head, "I will report to your older sister, right away." She said and left her room quietly.


    Sona decided to take a break and looked at the ceiling. She pinched the bridge on her nose while thinking about the new members of her peerages. She had invited them and knew that they would ept her invitation soon.


    Akeno was doing yoga in her room until someone teleported. She didn''t need to see who it was since she had known already. She felt that someone was hugging her body."


    "I''m home, don''t you want to kiss your husband?" Yuuki whispered to her while hugging her.


    Akeno snorted and kissed him, "It is quite rare for you toe, why do youe suddenly?"


    Yuuki rubbed his nose, "Of course, because I miss you."


    Akeno hugged him and said, "Do you want to do it?"


    Yuuki nodded and brought her to the bed.


    Both of them were ready to start their action only someone knocked on the door.


    "Akeno, are you there?"


    Both of them were quite familiar with this voice.


    "Yes, Rias, I''m inside, what''s wrong?" Akeno answered with a sigh.


    Rias opened the door and saw someone was there beside her, "Archer?"


    "Yo!" Yuuki said.


    "D - did you?" Rias asked nervously.


    "Yeah, we''re about to do it, but it is okay, what''s wrong?" Akeno asked calmly.


    Rias sighed and looked at both of them, "Well, it is okay, Archer, do you know anything about a group of humans who attacked us?"


    "Huh? Have you been attacked by someone?" Yuuki asked curiously. He didn''te to the headquarters of The Khaos Brigade or join their meeting. He only came to the Hanging Gardens of Babylon to y with Kuroka, Ophis, and Le Fay.


    Akeno nodded, "Yeah, Issei and everyone was attacked by a group of humans with a sacred gear."


    "Hmm, sacred gear, huh? How many people?" Yuuki asked.


    "There is quite a lot and everyone has sacred gear," Rias said.


    "Sacred gear, human, I guess I know the one who attacked you," Yuuki said.


    "Who is it?" Rias asked. She was very agitated when her cute servants were attacked by this mysterious group.


    "As you know, the Khaos Brigade has a lot of factions, one of them is a group of humans and the name of this group is The Hero Faction," Yuuki said.


    "Hero Faction?" Rias and Akeno were startled and felt strange with this name of this group.


    Yuuki nodded, "Don''t underestimate them, they''re very dangerous, especially, they have three Longinus users in their group."


    "Three Longinus users???" They were startled when they heard it. They knew that the Longinus users were rare but they didn''t expect three of them would gather together. They knew that they couldn''t ignore them anymore and needed to gather their information as soon as possible.

 Chapter 444: The Cutest Girl in School

    "What kind of Longinus?" Rias asked.


    "Hmm, I can tell you but what will you give me?" Yuuki smiled.


    Akeno kissed him on his lips suddenly while ying with his tongue. She did it for a while and separated. She looked at him and said, "I will give birth to your child, hurry up and answer the question!"


    Rias blushed when she saw her action.


    Yuuki wanted Rias to go out as soon as possible, "Alright, I will tell you." He coughed and started to exin, "Ahem, there are three Longinus users there..."


    "The first is the holder of Dimensional Lost, the second is the holder of Annihtion Maker, andstly...."


    "Lastly?" Rias and Akeno were curious.


    "Yeah, thest is the most dangerous and the leader of this Hero Faction, the holder of the strongest Longinus," Yuuki said exaggeratedly.


    "Strongest Longinus, don''t tell me?" Rias was surprised.


    "Yeah, True Longinus," Yuuki answered.


    "Do you know where they are?" Rias asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "I don''t know, for now, you should prepare some way to handle this new faction." He could search for them but it would take a lot of time. He also didn''t want unnecessary trouble when they coulde by themselves to them.


    Rias nodded, "I will." She had started to think about how to handle this new faction.


    "Then Rias, can you give us some space? I will give him a reward," Akeno said.


    "Ah," Rias blushed and hurriedly closed the door. She sighed and had an annoyed expression on her face. She was wondering whether she would be able to see his real identity. She was very curious about who was his real identity.


    ''But...''


    Rias thought it was better to search for information about their enemy for now.


    The next day, everyone had done their test and gathered it for the teacher.


    Yuuki felt the test quite easy and still remembered his night with that s.e.xy demon. He turned toward his girlfriend and saw that she had a frustrated expression on her face.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Uuuuh, I think my answer is quite bad," Ranko said with a sad tone.


    "Really? Don''t think too much, I will help you study again," Yuuki answered.


    "Thank you, Yuuki," Ranko felt moved and hugged him. She felt bad that she couldn''t get to the top 10 but at least she believed that she wouldn''t fail her exam.


    Yuuki was a bit speechless when he heard that she wanted to enter the top 10 of the entire grade. He felt that his worry was kind of useless this time.


    "Yuuki."


    "Oh, Izusu," Yuuki nodded at her.


    "Will you go to the amus.e.m.e.nt park?" Ranko asked.


    "Yeah, I have to prepare for an event there," Yuuki answered.


    "Event? What kind of event?" Ranko asked curiously.


    "Don''t tell anyone, alright?" Yuuki said.


    Ranko nodded and gave him a salute: "I''m not going to tell anyone."


    "I''m going to make a drama show in the pool of Amagi Brilliant Park," Yuuki said and suddenly heard someone eximed in his statement.


    "DRAMA!!"


    Three of them turned and saw Chiaki and Mayuki there.


    "Yuuki, you''re not fair! Why didn''t you tell us when you decided to make a drama?" Mayuki pouted.


    "That''s right, we can help you, you know," Chiaki also pouted.


    Yuuki felt the world was a bit unfair.


    The girls can pout and they will be forgiven but the boys will be punched when they pout since it is disgusting.


    "Of course not, I''m about to ask you to help me," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Mayuki looked quite suspicious.


    "Yes, how about this, you should call both Hinako and Kuina too, then you should go to Amagi Brint Park with Isuzu after school, I will tell you about the drama in the park," Yuuki said.


    "Do you have somewhere to go before that?" Isuzu asked.


    "Yeah, I''m bringing in a scriptwriter," Yuuki said.


    "Scriptwriter?" They were curious since most of them time their drama was written by Kuina or him. They talked for a while and decided to go to Amagi Brint Park after school.


    "I wille too with Yukana," Ranko said.


    "Sure, you should go there first, I need to pick someone," Yuuki said.


    Utaha was sleeping in her ss as usual since she didn''t have a friend in the school. She hoped to go home as soon as possible since the school was too boring for her. She wanted to change her school but at the same time, she would feel that she lost the battle against Eriri. She would feel bad to leave that mad dog alone in this school.


    Even though she didn''t think to transfer to another school. She thought which schools were better for her. She thought about his school and Shouko''s school. She thought that both of them were quite good. She knew a lot of people in his school and it would be fun to go with him every day. Shouko''s school was also good since it was an all-girl school. She didn''t have to be annoyed by a lot of boys who tried to confess to her.


    Utaha knew that she was beautiful and probably the most popr girl in her school. She thought about him and snorted. She thought that he should be grateful to have her as his girlfriend since she was the cutest girl in her school.


    Suddenly she heard someone talking beside her.


    "Eh, did you see that boy? He is very handsome?"


    "I wonder who he is waiting for?"


    Utaha felt that person was quite familiar in her ears.


    "Did you see some brave girls from the third grade who wanted to ask his name?"


    "Eh? Is it? I also want to go there."


    Utaha started to feel annoyed until she felt her phone vibrating. She looked at her phone and read a message from him.


    ''Where are you? I''m in front of your school, note: there are a lot of cute girls here.''


    Utaha got annoyed by his message and wanted him to wait for another hour to give him a punishment. She wanted to sleep again until she heard her phone vibrating again. She didn''t really want to open it but in the end, she decided to open it.


    ''Though they''re very cute, you''re the cutest in my opinion.''


    "Good," Utaha smiled, and her mood had be better. She took her bag and walked toward him. She was kind of happy since it would be their first time to have an after-school date.

 Chapter 445: Assasin or Ninja

    Yuuki had arrived at her school and was waiting in a front gate while giving her a message. This would be his first time toe here and felt quite bad since he had never visited her school. He was waiting for her while waving his hand to some cute girls but even though he loved to flirt his heart had been stolen by a witch, known as, Utaha Kasumigaoka.


    "Yuuki?"


    Yuuki heard his name called by someone and saw someone unexpected, "Eriri?"


    "Hey, what are you doing here?" Eriri was very surprised to see him in her school. She started to think that this guy was trying to meet here and felt both happy and embarrassed at the same time. She was wondering whether he wanted to invite him to draw a manga together in his house. She would be more than happy to follow him since his house was veryfortable.


    The part that she loved about his house was the hidden hot spring on the top floor of his house. She enjoyed going there, especially when she knew the hidden effect of that hot spring. Even though her eyes were minus and she needed to use sses or lenses to see her, she knew that her bust size had increased when she entered that hot spring. She knew that it was small progress but it was better than nothing. She wanted toe every day but it was kind of awkward when she also knew that she would meet her arch-enemy there. She got annoyed when she thought about her and she started to hear her voice.


    "Ara, Sawamura-san, are you trying to steal someone else''s boyfriend?"


    Eriri and Yuuki didn''t need to turn their heads to know who this voice came from.


    Eriri gnashed her teeth while looking at her with a hostile expression, "Kasumigaoka Utaha!!!!" She couldn''t stand her and hated her to the core but she still cared about her since she thought she was her rival.


    Utaha smiled gracefully and walked toward him calmly. She hugged his arm and said, "Let''s go."


    Yuuki looked at Eriri who was very mad and would jump toward her instantly and probably attacked with her ponytail.


    "Let''s leave this mad dog and start our date, Yuuki," Utaha said and pulled his hand.


    Yuuki could only sigh and wonder whether both of them could get along together. He looked at her and said, "Bye, Eriri," He waved his hand and walked toward Amagi Brilliant Park together.


    Eriri feltplicated right now and wanted to scream.


    "Sawamura-San, are you fine?" Her friend, who was worried, asked her.


    "Yes, of course," Eriri put on her fake smile and answered. She was very annoyed and angry inside. She looked at both of them as they walked away. She could hear a lot of male students who were crying when they saw their angel had been stolen by someone. She snorted at them and walked back to her home. She should y a game or read some hentai manga to calm her heart.


    There was their acquaintance who had been standing near them but they clearly ignored her since she had a really thin presence or didn''t even notice her there.


    "Sigh, I''m being ignored again," Kato said and walked to Amagi Brilliant Park. She noticed three of them earlier and stood beside them but they didn''t notice her at all. Her heart wasplicated but she didn''t think much since it was her personality.


    Yuuki looked at Utaha who was skipping along the way. He thought this girl was somehow very loveable somehow.


    Utaha who was skipping suddenly slipped, "Eh?" She closed her eyes waiting for the moment she fell down only she felt someone was holding her. She turned her head and looked at him. She felt warm and happy until she heard his stinky mouth


    "Be careful, alright, I know that you''re happy that I''m picking you up," Yuuki teased.


    "Hmph, you should be the one who is lucky that I epted your invitation," Utaha snorted at him.


    "Alright, alright, I''m the luckiest man in the world," Yuuki said helplessly.


    Utaha nodded, "We''re going to the Amagi Brilliant Park, right?"


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded.


    "You want to make a drama show in the pool, right?" Utaha asked.


    "That''s the idea, I''m nning to do something to make the pool more interesting during the opening," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm, do you have a n already?" Utaha asked.


    "Yeah, I only need to set up the scripts and practice the drama," Yuuki said and added, "And I want you to be the one who makes the scripts."


    Utaha looked surprised, "Me? Don''t you have Kuina for that?" She remembered the ditzy girl from the Hitotose Cafe, even though she didn''t look like someone who was knowledgeable about literature but her ability to write scripts was top-notch. She once asked her what her secret was and was bbergasted because it was ''love''. She knew that it was kind of a cheesy answer but maybe it was her true answer.


    Kuina really liked a book, she really loved it so much that she could even eat it.


    Utaha couldn''t do that, she didn''t love books that much, she didn''t even eat a book in her diet but she wouldn''t ept that she would lose to someone in terms of talent and hard work.


    Yuuki smiled, "But I want you, I want a famous light novelist writer to write the scripts for my drama."


    Utaha smiled, "You really know how to make me happy."


    "I can make you happier tonight," Yuuki whispered.


    Utaha blushed and said, "Alright, alright, let''s go to the Amagi Brilliant Park, I''m also curious about the girl that you want to be the main heroine, how is she?"


    "She is quite unique, you will know it when you meet her," Yuuki answered.


    "Really?" Utaha became curious.


    "Yeah, she is also studying in your school," Yuuki said.


    "What?" Utaha was surprised and became even more curious, "At least tell me her features."


    "Hmm," Yuuki thought for a while and answered, "She has a really thin presence."


    Utaha looked at him weirdly, "Is she a beauty?"


    "She is beautiful," Yuuki answered.


    "Thank you for your praise manager."


    Suddenly both of them heard this voice and startled. They turned their heads and saw a beautiful girl there.


    "Kato! Since when are you here?" Yuuki asked with susprised expression. He was wondering whether this girl had a sacred gear or a direct descendant of Hassan-i Sabbah.


    "I have been with you since you''re in front of the school," Kato answered with slight annoyance.


    "Really? Have you been with us since then?" Utaha was amazed. She thought that she was a ninja or assassin or maybe both of them.


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking, but you must be thinking something rude," Kato said.


    They were amazed at her, ''This girl is sharp!!''

 Chapter 446: Again Kato

    Three of them decided to go together to the Amagi Brilliant Park. Their journey was full of trial and difficulty, they needed to talk to her most of the time or else her thin presence would make them ignore her again.


    "Finally, we have arrived," Utaha and Yuuki said at the same time.


    Utaha turned her attention toward Kato with both curiosity and amazement. She just couldn''t understand how such a beautiful and cute girl would have such a thin presence. She had heard from him that he wanted to make her the main heroine. Even though she knew that it was difficult, at the same time this work would be worth it. She would definitely make a script that would make her be the best heroine.


    Yuuki looked at Kato and asked, "Kato has you ever thought to change your hairstyle?"


    "Hairstyle?" Kato looked at him.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, make your hair longer or ponytail would be suitable for you." He thought her bob hair was cute but it made her presence thin. He thought to make her try another hairstyle to see the result.


    Kato thought for a while and nodded, "I will do that." She felt it was kind of interesting to change her hairstyle.


    Utaha looked at her with a strange expression, "Is it okay to listen to him?"


    Kato nodded, "I also want to change my hairstyle actually."


    Yuuki and Utaha looked at each other and shook their heads. They had to admit that ''Saint Kato'' was ''Saint Kato'', nothing could disrupt her mind since she had entered the nirvana.


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking about, but I feel like you''re thinking something rude about me," Kato said.


    "Are you mad?" Yuuki asked.


    "No," Kato answered.


    "Saint Kato," Yuuki and Utaha said at the same time.


    "Is this harassment?" Kato asked.


    "No, it is praise," Yuuki answered.


    "I don''t think you should use ''saint'' to praise a girl," Kato said.


    "Alright, let''s enter the office, everyone is already waiting," Yuuki said.


    Kato sighed when she was ignored again.


    "Don''t worry Kato, I''m going to make you the best heroine," Yuuki said while looking at her.


    "Best heroine, huh?" Kato smiled.


    "Best heroine, huh? What about me?" Utaha asked him.


    "Alright, don''t tease me, but if you want my answer then Kato should be the best heroine in this amus.e.m.e.nt park, but...."


    Yuuki moved closer and whispered, "You''re the best heroine for me."


    Utaha felt it was very sappy but she was happy with that kind of answer.


    Kato who was by their side felt that she had eaten dog food. She became curious about love and wondered whether she could try it in the future but she hoped for them to flirt in another ce since it was annoying for her.


    They entered the meeting room and there were a lot of people already inside.


    The girls from Hitotose Dorm, Ranko, and Yukana were there but they didn''t look at them rather most of the scene that happened in this meeting room.


    They weren''t sure how to react to the scene in front of them.


    Baam! Baam! Baam!


    They saw Isuzu holding her gun and shot both Tirami and Macaron several times who had been twitching several times on the grounds.


    "Ahem," Yuuki coughed and got everyone''s attention on him, "please ignore them and talk about the event for the pool opening."


    "YOU''RE GOING TO IGNORE US!!" Tirami and Macaron shouted.


    Baam! Baam!


    "Don''t shout, you''re making them scared," Isuzu said.


    Mayuki was quite scared looking at Isuzu who was shooting a strange mascot. She was hiding beside Chiaki and turned her attention toward him. She decided to ignore it since she felt it was quite a normal scene in this ce, probably.....


    "Don''t worry, they''re tough," Yuuki answered.


    They were bbergasted after hearing his answer.


    "Does this happen every day?" Ranko asked.


    "Yeah, the three of them are very close to each other, Mofu," Moffle said.


    "SHE IS SHOOTING US!!" Macaron and Tiramiined.


    Baam! Baam!


    "Shut up!" Isuzu said to both of them.


    "Anyway, let''s continue to talk about the pool opening event, but before that let me introduce our helper," Yuuki started to introduce, "This is Utaha, Ranko, and Yukana."


    "Hello," Ranko and Yukana waved her hand.


    Utaha only nodded.


    "Next is Hinako, Kuina, Mayuki, and Chiaki, they''re from the Hitotose Theatre, they can help us to make this pool event be even more interesting and better."


    "This is Isuzu, my secretary in this amus.e.m.e.nt park."


    "Secretary?" Hinako looked confused.


    "I''m the manager in this amus.e.m.e.nt park," Yuuki answered.


    They were bbergasted when they heard it.


    "Really?" Chiaki asked.


    "Yes, but we can talk about thatter, also ignore the three mascots and start to talk about the event," Yuuki said.


    "HEY!!!" Moffle, Tirami, and Macaronined.


    "Let me introduce you to our heroine for this event, KATO MEGUMI!!!" Yuuki introduced and looked at Kato.


    Kato, who was ying with her mobile phone, looked up and said, "Hello." She continued to y with her phone again.


    "......."


    They weren''t sure how to react and only looked at her with a confused expression. They observed Kato Megumi and felt quite strange when they saw her. They felt that this girl was very beautiful but something was strange and made them ignore her. They didn''t even realize that she was there before Yuuki introduced her to everyone.


    "As you can see, this will be challenging for us, but she has the potential to be the best heroine for this event," Yuuki said to everyone.


    Chiaki looked at Kato and also felt tempted to make a drama with her as the heroine. She felt challenged since she had never seen this kind of person before and wondering whether she could develop her into the best heroine in this event.


    "What is the idea of this event? Have you thought of it?" Kuina asked since it was the most important thing. She also wanted to ask about the schedule, scripts, and a lot of things for this event.


    Yuuki nodded and started to talk about it with her.


    Hinako, who was curious, walked toward Kato to introduce herself, "H - hello." She was a bit nervous but she forced herself.


    Kato stopped ying with her mobile phone and said, "Hello, your name is Hinako, right?"


    Hinako smiled, "Y - yes, can I call you Megumi?"


    Kato nodded, "Sure, I''ll call you Hinako."


    Both of them started to talk to each other. They seemed to have the same interests and it was very easy for them to be close to each other.


    While they were talking, Yuuki started to announce this event.


    "The theme of this event will be Pokemon and we will be making something simr to the Hero Show," Yuuki said.


    "Hero Show?"

 Chapter 447: Team Rocket

    "Hero Show?"


    They wrinkled their eyebrows when they heard that they would do a hero show. They knew that this kind of show was kind of a popr event in the department store or an amus.e.m.e.nt park. They knew that it was good but it was too mainstream.


    "Isn''t that too mainstream, mi?" Tirami asked.


    "Isn''t that okay? As long as the script and the theme is good, this kind of event will be very popr," Yuuki answered.


    "How are you going to make this show?" Chiaki asked.


    "Besides the heroine, the other important thing in this event is the viin," Yuuki answered.


    "Viins? Who is the viin in this event?" Kuina asked.


    "Of course since it is about Pokemon, the viin in this event is obvious...."


    Yuuki started to write something on the whiteboard.


    "Team Rocket?"


    "Isn''t that the group of men and women who are always sted by the main character in the pokemon?" Utaha asked. She had seen his anime on the television and in her opinion, the viin in that anime was very funny.


    Yuuki nodded, the poprity of pokemon was very high in this country. He got a lot of offers from a lot ofpanies asking him to buy a right for Pokemon. He obviously rejected their offer since Pokemon was very lucrative.


    "We need one male and a female for this event to y the viin, also Tirami, you should paint your pink fur with white, you can be Meowth," Yuuki said.


    "No way, mi! My pink fur is my trademark! I won''t paint it!" Tirami shook his head and rejected him.


    "Well, we can talk about his pink furter, let''s talk about other things," Chiaki said.


    "YOU''RE IGNORE ME AGAIN, MI!" Tiramiined.


    "Alright," Yuuki nodded.


    "HUWAAAAA, YOU''RE VERY CRUEL, MI!!!" Tirami cried.


    They ignored him since it felt quite disgusting to imagine an old man crying inside that costume.


    "Can you tell me, what is so special about this viin?" Chiaki asked. She didn''t really watch anime on the television and she didn''t have that much knowledge about pokemon. She thought she should ask him to lend her a video about this anime.


    Yuuki nodded and answered, "It''s the entrance."


    "Entrance?"


    "Is their entrance very special?" Hinako asked.


    "Of course, the entrance of Team Rocke the viin in this show is very funny, this will make the audience be spirited and excited," Yuuki said with confidence and added, "With the funny viin and also the beautiful heroine, I''m sure this event will be quite sessful." He almost forgot to mention about the heroine and started to fear her hidden skill.


    Kato was ying with her phone but she could feel that he was thinking something rude again about her.


    "Can you show it to us the entrance of this Team Rocket?" Chiaki asked.


    "Of course, but can someone help me?" Yuuki asked.


    "Oh, I will help you, I remember their entrance speech," Utaha said after she had seen his anime on television. She looked at him and said, "I will y the female part, you will y the male part, is that okay?"


    Yuuki felt quite reluctantly since his dandy image would be crushed when he yed this role, ''But this is for the event....'' He made up his mind and nodded, "Alright."


    "Yuuki, fight!" Hinako encouraged him.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Do you want to read the dialogue first?"


    "Hmm, let me read it for a while," Utaha said.


    "Can you show it to me too?" Chiaki asked.


    "Me too," Mayuki said.


    "Me! Me!" Kuina raised her hand.


    "Isuzu, can you give them the dialogue script on my bag?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes," Isuzu nodded and took a bundle of papers from his bag. She gave everyone the dialogue script that he had prepared before he entered Amagi Brilliant Park.


    They received the paper and started to read it. They smiled when it felt quite funny in their opinion.


    "I''m ready," Utaha said.


    "Good, let''s start," Yuuki nodded.


    Utaha and Yuuki stood up in front of everyone and suddenly there was a BGM weird that was yed during their demonstration.


    "To protect the world from devastation!" Utaha said while raising her left hand.


    "To unite all peoples within our nation!" Yuuki continued while raising his right hand.


    "To denounce the evils of the truth and love!" Utaha continued.


    "To extend our reach to the stars above!" Yuuki continued.


    Yuuki and Utaha started to make an exaggerated pose that made everyone in front of them bbergasted.


    "Jessie!"


    "James!"


    Utaha had a serious expression and said, "Team Rocket sts off at the speed of light!"


    Yuuki also had this charming smile and said, "Surrender now, or prepare to fight!"


    Utaha and Yuuki stopped and suddenly felt weird when they had done this kind of demonstration.


    p! p! p!


    They pped their hands together since it was very funny.


    "Ugh, my face is hot," Utaha said while holding her cheeks.


    "Don''t worry, you''re not the only one," Yuuki also felt the same and asked, "How is your opinion?"


    "It''s good, it''s a lot of fun," Hinako said with an excited tone.


    "Yes, I can''t wait for the event," Kuina said.


    "I want to see you in the uniform of Team Rocket," Mayuki said.


    "I think I have a general idea and we can make a very interesting show with this theme," Chiaki nodded.


    Utaha and Yuuki sat back in their seats and they started to continue their discussion about this pool opening event.


    They needed to prepare a lot of things from costume, scripts, stage, etc, they would be busy but it would be fun.

 Chapter 448: Dinner In the Past

    They talked about this event for quite a long time but they were still excited talking about how to develop this event into more amazing ones.


    "I can''t wait to join this show," Kuina said excitedly. She also wanted to be the viin that would kidnap the audience.


    "Me too," Hinako said nervously, even though this would be her first time ying in this kind of show and made her enthusiasm quite high.


    "I want to set up everyone''s clothes," Mayuki said.


    "I don''t know whether I can help or not, but I want to join too," Ranko said.


    "Me too!" Yukana said.


    Both of them wanted to help him and thought this would be a good chance.


    "I will write script," Utaha said, and looked at Kuina, "Can you help too? I''m quite clueless since I have never made a script for a show."


    "Alright, I will help you," Kuina said with a smile.


    "Thank you," Utaha thought that she could develop her writing skill with her help.


    Chiaki and Yuuki were talking to each other regarding the event. He decided not to get too involved. He wanted them to develop into a mature creator. He believed they could make an incredible show with their own power.


    Isuzu, who heard his decision, couldn''t help but ask, "Is that okay?" She didn''t want this event to fail and wondering whether it was okay to leave everything to this group of girls. She wanted him to be the one who directed this show but she couldn''t say anything since she was only his secretary.


    "It''s okay, I believe in them, I''m sure it will be fun as long as there isn''t any trouble, maybe it will be funnier when there is a trouble," Yuukiughed.


    "It''s not something funny," Isuzu sighed when she heard him.


    Yuuki gave him a smile, "You have been with me for a long time, this time just believes in me, simr way when you tried to force entering my apartment before."


    Isuzu blushed when she made him remember that, "P - please, forgive me for that." She was kind of embarrassed since she had also destroyed his door.


    Their intimate action didn''t go unnoticed by the three mascots in this room.


    "Eh? Isuzu-chan, are you trying to flirt with your bo-."


    Boom!


    Macaron was shot before he finished his sentence.


    "Ahem, please continue," Isuzu said with a deadpan expression.


    Everyone twitched their mouths looking at her action. They looked at each other while thinking, ''Is this okay?'' They turned toward him asking for his answer.


    "Alright, the meeting is over, in the future, you should avoid the three mascots since they are perverted," Yuuki said.


    "HEY!!!!" Tirami, Moffle, and Macaronined at the same time.


    Baam! Baam! Baam!


    "Please be quiet," Izusu said after shooting three of them.


    "Thank you for your help for this event, also try to remember to stay at least 3 meters away from them," Yuuki said and ended the meeting.


    Tirami, Moffle, and Macaron didn''t even have the energy toin anymore and only dropped to the ground. They didn''t want to get shot again.


    Isuzu nodded with satisfaction while looking at them.


    They felt weird with the remainder and only nodded. They decided to go back since it was quite dark while talking to each other regarding this event.


    In the middle of the night.


    Yuuki looked at his girlfriend who was sleeping on his bed. He yawned and teleported in the Hanging Garden of Babylon. He needed to ask Vali and everyone regarding the Hero Faction. He arrived at the location and was greeted by a naughty cat in front of him.


    "Yuuki Nyaa," Kuroka jumped into him.


    "Kuroka," Yuuki caressed her head slightly while picking her up. He walked toward the couch and sat down while letting her sit on hisp.


    "Yuuki..." Kuroka sniffed his smell while hugging him.


    Yuuki was wondering whether this girl was a dog or cat when he saw her sniffing his body. He looked around and saw that they were busy with their own things. He saw them practicing, ying or sleeping in this ce. He felt that they were very idle right now, "Did any of you hear anything from the Hero Faction?" He decided to ask them.


    "Hero Faction?" Bikou rubbed his chin.


    "I have heard that they nned to do something but I''m not really sure, they are very secrettely," Arthur answered.


    "Even though we are from the same organization, we have our own objections, everyone has their own selfish desire," Le Fay answered.


    Vali, who listened to the music on the radio, stopped and asked, "What''s wrong with Hero Faction?"


    "Hmm, it''s just, I have heard they started to attack the devil in the Kuoh," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Vali raised his eyebrow. He was kind of worried about his rival but he shook his head. He believed that his rival could be stronger with the attack from the Hero Faction.


    Yuuki thought about something and decided to call someone. He had given some people a specialmunication device and he decided to ask this person about the Hero Faction.


    "Who are you calling?" Bikou asked curiously.


    Everyone was also curious about his actions.


    Yuuki didn''t answer him since the call was connected.


    "Hello?"


    Yuuki could hear this beautiful girl''s voice from hismunication device. He smiled and said, "Hey, Jeanne, it has been a while, this is Zero, how are you?" He decided to ask the member of Hero Faction directly.


    Jeanne, who was with everyone, looked at hismunication device until she heard his voice.


    "Zero? I''m fine, why are you calling me?" Jeanne asked and was quite surprised since he decided to call her. She was also annoyed since he had never called her before and felt curious about why he called her this time.


    The core team of the Hero Faction who heard her voice talking with him was startled. They didn''t expect him to call her during this important time.


    "Jeanne, is it him?" Cao Cao asked.


    Jeanne nodded to Cao Cao, "Yeah, it is Zero." She said without letting him hear their conversation.


    Cao Cao thought for a while and said, "Justmunicate normally, don''t tell him about our n."


    Jeanne nodded, "Of course, I won''t tell him."


    They had prepared this n for a long time and didn''t want someone to destroy it suddenly.


    Everyone in Vali''s group looked at him with a strange expression when he could call someone from the Hero Faction.


    Kuroka snorted and pinched his thigh when she heard it was a girl''s voice.


    Yuuki only wanted her to stop since he wanted to ask something important. He caressed her hair while talking to Jeanne, "No, I just want to hear your voice." He felt very happy right now.


    Jeanne snorted, "Hear my voice? Then why do you only call me now?"


    "I''m quite busytely, I''m very tired every day, that''s why I''m not able to call you, I''m afraid tosh my frustration on you, but, I can''t stop thinking about our meeting, do you remember that we have a promise to have dinner before?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah, we have," Jeanne said with a red face.


    "Then let''s have dinner with you and me, for our promise at that time, also I want to know you better," Yuuki said with a sincere tone. He hoped that she would ept his invitation thought he had be sc.u.m since he only called her after fifty or so chapters.

 Chapter 449: Youkai in The Mountain

    Yuuki was waiting for her answer. He didn''t really mind whether she rejected him or agreed but, of course, he wanted her to ept it.


    "Why now?" Jeanne asked. She was annoyed by him since he only asked her right now when she was very busy with a lot of preparation.


    "Because I miss you, I want to see you for once, please?" His voice was a bit desperate to show that he was really sincere. He had be sc.u.m after deceiving this little girl. He hoped that he wouldn''t be hatched to death by her.


    *BGM (youtube/watch?v=fMTFRR7giBg).


    Yuuki suddenly held his head and his expression became pale when he remembered some scenes in the anime.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Everyone was confused when they saw him suddenly holding his head and looking pale.


    "N - nothing," Yuuki said with a calm expression trying to hide his panic.


    They only wrinkled their eyebrows and didn''t say anything. They were waiting for Jeanne to answer him.


    "...Alright," Jeanne said after a pause.


    "YEAH!! THANK YOU!!" Yuuki needed to show that he was very happy.


    "Hmph, don''t be happy, let me see your performance first," Jeanne said, trying to test him.


    "You don''t need to worry, I will prepare the best dinner for you," Yuuki said.


    Jeanne thought for a while and said, "Meet me in Kyoto and I will call you to have dinner together."


    "Kyoto? Why Kyoto?" Yuuki was a bit surprised. He didn''t expect her to ask him to have dinner there. He felt it was a bit fishy since it was just a coincidence that he would go to Kyoto for a business meeting.


    "I''m going to live over there for a while, why? Are you not able toe?" Jeanne asked. She thought that he was living overseas and not in this country.


    "No, I''m just surprised that you will be living there for a while, I also have a business trip there, it is just a coincidence, maybe our meeting is really fate," Yuuki said.


    Everyone in Vali''s group was looking at him with spit when he said something very cheesy.


    Jeanne, who was by the side, blushed, "D - don''t say something stupid! Anyway, I will call you againter, bye!" She smiled and couldn''t hide her happiness on the other side of themunication device.


    *tut tut


    Yuuki looked at themunication device and shook his head. He felt that he would be hatched by someone in the future.


    "How is it? Are you trying to get that Jeanne The Arc from the Hero Faction?" Kuroka pouted.


    Yuuki thought for a while and shook his head, "I don''t know for sure, she is cute, but she is a bit sadist." He shuddered when he thought about the personality of Jeanne.


    Jeanne had a sadistic personality but it was different from Akeno since Jeanne was morewless, maybe it was the effect that she was a from church that was full of rules and made her shackled. After she was free, she thought that she could do anything without the consequences and became they she was.


    "Really????" Kuroka asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, I just want to know what is happening on the Hero Faction." He caressed her head and said, "Do you want toe to Kyoto? Maybe we can visit the Youkai Faction there."


    Kuroka thought for a while, shaking her head, "I don''t really want to." She didn''t really want to remember what was happening in her early years.


    "Ok, but have you heard any Youkai from Tokyo or around those areas?" Yuuki asked.


    "Why do you ask, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "No, I just have a feeling that I have met a Youkai, I don''t know for sure what kind of Youkai is, but that Youkai has kind of illusion that makes it hard for anyone to see him," Yuuki said.


    Kuroka thought for a while but she couldn''t think of anyone.


    "Do you know anything Bikou?" Yuuki asked.


    Bikou shook his head, "I don''t know maybe I should ask my ancestor."


    "Is this Youkai''s strong?" Vali asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Strong, at least he has simr power to Nezha that we have fought in China."


    Vali stood up and said, "I will challenge him."


    "Wait! Wait! You don''t know the identity of this Youkai! Don''t be hasty!" Bikou tried to stop him.


    "Yeah, this is not the time for us to move, I don''t know for sure, but everyone in the Khaos Brigade is trying to alienate us," Arthur said.


    Yuuki was a bit surprised to hear that his group was being alienated by the other faction. He was wondering why they started to do this or maybe Vali did something that made them allied with their group. He started to wonder whether the three other factions were trying to do something. He knew that they were terrorists and obliviously they were trying to cause chaos in this world. He rubbed his chin and wondered whether he should be Detective Conan in this supernatural world, no, he had already surpassed the original Conan in this world to solve this mystery.


    ''Since there is only one truth,'' Yuuki thought and wondered whether he could start a BGM right now. He looked at Vali, who was clearly impatient to tell him who was the strong Youkai that he had met.


    "Nurarihyon," Ophis suddenly said.


    "Nurarihyon?" Everyone was surprised to hear this name.


    "He should be the leader of Youkai in the East Faction," Le Fay said. She had researched quite a bit of information regarding the Youkai Faction.


    "Nurarihyon, interesting, I want to have a match against him," Vali said.


    "It should be hard to challenge him since Nurarihyon is a master of disguise," Yuuki said.


    "How did you meet him?" Arthur asked.


    Yuuki told them that he met Nurarihyon when he had solved a murder case in the mountain. He went back and found Nurarihyon by chance.


    "Where is that mountain? I''m going to go there," Vali said.


    Yuuki told him where the mountain was since he didn''t really care about it and it was better to let him fight with someone else or he would bother him.


    Vali teleported suddenly to go to that mountain.


    Everyone didn''t go since they had gotten used to his action. They would only need to wait until he came back after his challenge.


    Yuuki looked at Kuroka and asked, "Do you want to go to Shirone?"


    Kuroka nodded, "Okay, nyaa! I want to tease her, she is very cute when she is eavesdropping on us, nyaa." Sheughed when she thought about her little sister who had a red face and stuttered when she met them.


    Yuuki nodded, "Hmm, she is cute."


    Kuroka looked at him and said, "Do you want her too, nyaa?"


    Yuuki twitched his eyes, "Don''t say something stupid, I''m not stallion who will attack every beautiful girl that I meet."


    "Really?" Everyone suddenly asked.


    "Of course! Why are you doubting me?" Yuuki asked with disbelief expression.


    Everyone shook their heads together.


    Yuuki held her hand and said, "Let''s go, maybe they are still awake."


    Kuroka nodded, "Okay, nyaa!!"

 Chapter 450: Summer Music Preparation 1

    Yuuki was in his studio music in his house.


    There were a lot of people inside from Yukari, Uomi, Mugi, Yui, Mio, Ritsu, and Sawako. Everyone wasing to his studio to practice for the ''Summer Music''. They were both excited and nervous at the same time since this festival was very strict and prestigious at the same time. They were the winner of the ''Amateur Music Tournament'' and they had a chance to y in that festival.


    Summer Music is being held for three days and the one who ys in that tournament is an elite from a lot of musician band, idol, and singer from new to the veteran that has a lot of albums in the past.


    The winner of this tournament will receive a lot of attention and poprity in this country and even overseas.


    The first day of this festival is a kind of battle royal, a lot of people will participate and at the same time, they will be judged by the audience whether they will continue to perform in the second days or not.


    The second day of this festival is more intense since there will be only a popr singer and band that left on the second day. Everyone will show their best performance to get into the third day.


    The third day is the final of this festival and it is said that a lot of attention will be put to the winner of this festival. Every participant who enters this festival is struggling to be the winner of this festival. Even those who have entered on the third day will be first-grade musicians that will be praised by all but their lights are dimp and covered up by the winner since the winner is the brightest star in this tournament.


    Yuuki had heard that television would receive at least a 75% rating on this festival since it was very popr. He understood that bing the winner meant that they would be a superstar. He looked at everyone and was a bit nervous since they knew how big this tournament was.


    "Let''s stop," Yuuki suddenly said.


    Everyone stopped and looked at him with a confused expression. They knew that they needed to enter this tournament at the same time they needed to train harder than before.


    "Let''s have a break for a while," Yuuki said. He knew that they were quite tired and they had practiced for quite a long time.


    Yui sighed and sat on the chair, "Finally a break."


    "Yeah, I''m very tired," Ritsu said.


    "Do you want a cake or snack?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes please!!" Yui and Ritsu said at the same time.


    "I''m going out to prepare the snack," Yuuki said and walked outside the studio room.


    "I will help you!" Uomi said.


    "Me too!" Yukari also said.


    Mio also wanted to help but when she saw two girls who followed him she decided to stop her decision and sat back.


    "What''s wrong Mio-chan?" Mugi asked.


    "Do you want to go with him too?" Ritsu asked with a smile.


    "N - no!!" Mio blushed and shook her head hard. She didn''t want them to think that she loved him or anything.


    "Mio-chan is cute!!" Yui said and hugged her.


    Sawako was still amazed at his house since she knew that he bought it by himself. She sighed and thought about her teaching job. She was wondering whether she could find a rich husband since she didn''t really want to change her job. She loved to teach these students and wanted to see them grow.


    Sawako looked at Mio and said, "You don''t need to hide it, you know everyone knows about it."


    "Eh? N - no! I don''t like him!" Mio said.


    "But no one said that you like him," Ritsu smiled.


    Miu blushed and became very embarrassed. She used both of her hands to close her face and tried to look at a ce to hide.


    "Anyway, if you''re still young, you don''t need to be hasty," Sawako told her.


    "Sawa-chan-sensei, are you going to marry?" Yui suddenly asked.


    Sawako, who heard her question, suddenly became gloomy.


    Yui became curious and wanted to ask her again but her mouth was closed by Ritsu.


    "Yui! What are you saying? Sawa-chan is single now! Don''t hurt her!" Ritsu said.


    "Yes, Sawa-chan is very fragile and hurt, you know," Mugi said.


    "Eh, but, Sawa-chan is at the age where she should marry right?" Yui asked.


    Sawako, who heard her statement, suddenly let out her outburst, "THAT''S RIGHT! I''M STILL SINGLE! MY PARENTS HAVE ASKED ME SEVERAL TIMES TO GET MARRIED AND TRIED TO FORCE ME TO MARRY SOMEONE BUT I DON''T WANT TO! I WANT TO GET MY OWN PARTNER BUT I DON''T HAVE ANYONE NOW! HUWAAAAA!!!" She suddenly cried in the studio.


    Everyone looked at each other and wasn''t sure how to console her. They didn''t have any experience with love and even they weren''t even how to console her when she was crying. They looked at each other and started to discuss how to solve this problem.


    "Anyway, we need to make her stop crying," Ritsu said.


    "But how?" Mio asked. She felt that Sawako was quite a pitful and wanted to help her from her problem.


    "How about we give her a song?" Yui suddenly said.


    "Song? What kind of song?" Mugi asked.


    "Hmm, we have a lot of songs, I''m not sure which one," Yui said.


    "Ugh, useless! What should we do?" Ritsu said.


    They were brainstorming since they couldn''t stop her crying. They were in a dire situation until the door of the studio was opened by someone.


    "What is happening?"


    They looked at their savior.

 Chapter 451: Summer Music Preparation 2

    Yuuki went to the kitchen to pick a snack and cake.


    The house is a bit empty since everyone was out to prepare a drama together. They went to the Hitotose Cafe to talk about the summer event in the Amagi Brilliant Park.


    Yuuki didn''t go there since he had to take care of the ''Summer Music''. He knew this festival would be held in a few weeks. He needed to have a good preparation since he wanted to win this festival. He wanted to make his own record and talentpany since it would help his other business.


    "Can I live here?" Uomi suddenly said.


    Yukari looked at her with a surprised expression.


    Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Is your parent''s agreed?"


    Uomi shook her head, "Maybe after my graduation, not now."


    Yuuki asked, "Why do you want to live here?"


    Uomi smiled and said, "Don''t you want someone who will greet you when youe home?" She coughed and walked toward him, "Wee home, dear, do you want to have dinner? A bath? Or me?" She said while making a circle on his chest with her finger.


    Yuuki was very calm but inside he wanted to hug her right away. Both of them had a very strange rtionship and they had kissed each other. He knew that she was perverted but he knew that it wasn''t a bad pervert and even though she was perverted this girl was a v.i.r.g.i.n. He was curious with the education of her parents that could make such a perverted daughter.


    "No!!!" Yukari suddenly came and separated both of them.


    "Why is it?" Uomi looked at her calmly.


    "I mean, you can''t do something like that, let''s prepare the snack and let''s go back," Yukari said and walked to the side. She took a snack and wanted to bring it to the music studio. She also wanted to stay here since it was very lively and different from her lonely apartment but she couldn''t say it since her personality made it hard for her to ask him.


    Uomi walked toward her and whispered, "Hey, how about a truce?"


    "Truce?" Yukari didn''t understand what she meant.


    "Yeah, let''s work together, we''re in ourst year of high school, don''t you want to make a memory with him?" Uomi asked.


    "But there is still a lot of time, right now it is summer, there are still fall and winter, and the beginning of spring," Yukari said.


    "You''re naive!" Uomi suddenly berated.


    "Naive?" Yukari was confused.


    Uomi nodded, "Yes, time is very fast, you won''t notice it and suddenly both of us will graduate, at that time, there isn''t any progress with our rtionship with him, do you want that?"


    Yukari became silent and started to think about her words.


    "That''s why we need to work together, what do you think?" Uomi asked.


    Yukari looked at her and gritted her teeth, "Sure..."


    "Good," Uomi hugged her as a sign that they had be an aplice.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure how to react to this situation. He knew that it was better for him not to say anything even though he had clearly heard their conversation. He felt that it was okay to add more since he had too much around him right now. He rubbed his chin and thought whether he should make a diamond or gold mine somewhere since his family would be quite big in the future. He shook his head and looked at both of them, "Have you finished yet?"


    "Please wait for a while, I''m going to make tea," Yukari said and looked around, "Yuuki, where is the tea?"


    Yuuki ced the tray on the table and walked toward her. He was behind her and took something from the cupboard on the top, "Let me get it for you."


    Yukari blushed when she was very close to him. She could feel him from behind and it made her very nervous.


    Uomi, who looked at this situation, decided to make it moreplicated. She hugged him and made him sandwiched by two girls.


    Yuuki almost fell down luckily he could stabilize himself. He turned and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Uomi looked at him and said, "I''m going to help you to make a lucky pervert situation, you will fall down and be sandwiched by two beautiful girls, are you happy?" She was simr to children who asked their parents praise her for doing a good job.


    Yuuki twitched his lip and flicked her forehead, "Don''t do that again, what if you get hurt?"


    Uomi blinked her eyes for a while and hugged him tighter, "Anyway, I won''t stop hugging you, help her to get the tea from the cupboard and just enjoy this situation." She put her head on his back while sniffing his smell, "Hmmm, what a manly smell...."


    Yuuki clearly underestimated her pervertedness. He decided to ignore her and helped Yukari to take the tea from the cupboard, "Here is the tea."


    "Thank you," Yukari blushed and decided to make the tea from scratch to stay here longer.


    "Hey, how is it? Did you get hard?" Uomi whispered.


    Yuuki couldn''t believe what he had heard from her mouth and thought whether the filter on her mouth was busted since it was very dirty.


    Yukari didn''t hear their conversation but prepared the tea for everyone. Her expression was quite calm since both of them had slept together before. She also wasn''t that shy since there were only Uomi who was her friend. Suddenly she felt something hard touching her butt and back, "Yuuki, why is there something hard touching my back?"


    "It is not my fault," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, you shouldn''t get hard, Yuuki," Uomi said.


    "I''m not hard!!" Yuuki said since he didn''t want to admit it, even though it had touched her body. He knew that it wouldn''t be a crime when there weren''t any witnesses.


    "Eh, really?" Uomi asked.


    "Yes," Yuuki said.


    "Really? Really?" Uomi asked.


    "Yes, yes," Yuuki said.


    Yukari blushed with their conversation. She had enough of both of them, "Enough! Yuuki, Uomi, let''s go back and bring tea, snacks, and cake!"


    Uomi and Yuuki looked at each other and nodded. Both of them hugged her together.


    "Don''t get angry, we''re only joking," Uomi said.


    "Yeah, it is Uomi''s fault," Yuuki said.


    "Me?" Uomi looked at him and hugged him again, "But you like it right?"


    Yuuki knew that he would be a hypocrite when he said that he hated it, "I don''t dislike it."


    Yukari sighed with their conversation. She was quite tired and wanted to put the pack of tea back into the cupboard but she lost her bnce and fell down, "Kyaa!"


    Yukari shook her head and prepared tea for everyone. She wanted to take something from the cupboard only she slipped suddenly, "Kyaaa!"


    Yuuki caught her safely and sighed in relief but he had pig teammates and caused a mess.


    "Ah, I fell too," Uomi said and fell down on him.


    Yuuki could only catch both of them on his arms while hugging them tightly. He didn''t really want to make a lucky pervert situation even though it looked very great but it was very dangerous to do it at home, only professionals could do that in every ce.


    "You should be able to see my panties when you fall down," Uomi said with slight disappointment. She felt that this guy didn''t follow the script and fell down like harem protagonist.


    "It is dangerous to fall down on the kitchen, anyway, let''s go, I''m sure, they''re waiting," Yuuki said and looked at Yukari who was still hugging him.


    "L - let''s stay for a few minutes like this...." Her voice was really low and she blushed really hard.


    "...Alright," Yuuki said and stunned with her cuteness.


    "Me too," Uomi said.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and also hugged her.


    Three of them were silent and enjoyed this moment.


    "Did you find it hard?" Uomi asked.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and didn''t say anything.


    "You have gotten hard!" Uomi said.


    "........"


    An adolescent is really hard.....

 Chapter 452: New Experience

    Three of them didn''t stay for a long time.


    Yuuki needed a few minutes to calm himself and told them to go ahead.


    Yukari and Uomi didn''t walk and waited for him patiently.


    "Do you need help?" Yukari was worried.


    "....." Yuuki thought for a while, "No."


    "Alright," Yukari nodded and looked at him curiously.


    Uomi was more brazen and crouched down right in front of him, "Hmm, interesting."


    Yuuki flicked her forehead again and said, "Let''s go."


    They nodded and went together back to the music studio since everyone was waiting for them. They walked into the studio but startled when they heard someone was crying.


    Yuuki looked and saw Sawako was crying. He turned his head toward the four girls who look very confused now, "What is happening?"


    "Yuuki!!" Four of them found their savior and they started to tell him what was happening. They wanted him to calm Sawako and tell her not to cry again.


    Yuuki who heard their story could only shake his head. He knew that a woman in herte 20''s was very sensitive when they were being asked whether they had married or not. He also had someone who would be violent when someone mentioned her status.


    Yuuki looked at Sawako who was crying and sat beside her. He was d that she didn''t turn into violent and hit everyone in this studio, "Sawa-chan, please calm down."


    "Y - Yuuki?" Sawako was a bit embarrassed when she saw this young man. She didn''t really want him to see her embarrassing self.


    "You don''t need to worry, you will find a boyfriendter," Yuuki said.


    "B - but I - I have never had a date before, can I really have a boyfriend and get married?" Sawako asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Of course, you can, you''re beautiful and very charming, I''m sure you will be able to find someone."


    Sawako had calmed down when he praised her for being beautiful and charming. She looked at him and asked, "R - really?"


    "Yes, I guarantee it, isn''t that right?" Yuuki looked at everyone.


    They nodded hurriedly in response.


    "Sawa-Chan, don''t worry, you will be able to get a boyfriendter!!"


    "Yes, I''m sure you will be married soon!"


    "Congrattions!!"


    Sawako started to regain her confidence until she started to have a depressing thought. She started to imagine herself being alone for her entire years and started crying again, "But what happens if I don''t find a boyfriend?"


    Everyone couldn''t answer her only looked at him to think of the answer.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "At that time, I will be your boyfriend."


    "Eh?"


    "Eh?" Sawako was bbergasted and said, "N - no! We''re both students and teachers! Our rtionship is forbidden!"


    "It is okay, you don''t need to think too much, it is just in case when you can''t find a boyfriend, but I''m sure you will be able to find a boyfriendter," Yuuki said reassuringly. He didn''t think that someone as beautiful as Sawako would be single for life. He looked at everyone and pped his hands, "Alright, let''s start practice again."


    Everyone who was stunned earlier suddenly woke up when they heard that they would start to practice again.


    "Wait! I want to eat this snack!"


    "Yeah, 10 minutes, no, 15 minutes more!!"


    Yui and Ritsu said at the same time.


    "Alright, 15 minutes, then we will start to practice again," Yuuki said.


    "Yay!!" Yui and Ritsu said at the same time.


    Sawako was still blushing and thought that he would be her boyfriend when she didn''t find a boyfriend in the future, ''N - no, we can''t! We''re both students and teachers!''


    Yuuki didn''t hear her and since he was being sandwiched by both Uomi and Yukari.


    "Hooo, are you trying to get her too?" Uomi asked.


    Yukari didn''t say anything and kept looking at him.


    Yuuki only hoped that the practice would start soon.


    The practice was over and their performance was quite good. They had practiced several songs that they would y in the ''Summer Music''. At the same time, they had decided to sing together rather than separate into two groups.


    Yuuki is both guitarist and vocalist, Yukari is vocalist, Yui is guitarist, Mio is a bass, Mugi is keyboardist, and Ritsu is a drummer.


    Mio and Yui knew that their singing ability was a bit low and they were focusing on their own musical instrument.


    Sawako had also decided what kind of clothes they would wear during the concert. She was very proficient and made clothes for this kind of event. She had an experience in a band in her high school time and at that time she was also quite famous for her rock band with her friend. Though, she buried that memory since it was dark history for her.


    Sawako picked up a body measuring tape to find out their measurement. She wanted to make clothes for everyone before ''Summer Music''. She wanted them to be stars on that big stage. She was just too excited regarding ''Summer Music'', the thought of her students ying there made him both happy and excited. She wanted to help them and the clothes were some of them.


    They were very patient waiting for her to measure everyone.


    The practice was over, so he decided to invite them to visit a family restaurant together.


    "Family restaurant? What is that?" Mugi asked.


    Everyone looked at her with a strange expression.


    "Mugi-chan, you have nevere to the family restaurant?" Yui asked.


    Mugi shook her head, "No, the food in my home is always being prepared by a chef."


    Everyone looked at her with a surprised expression.


    Yuuki and Yukari looked at each other. Both of them also came from a rich family but they weren''t that extravagant to have their own chef. He didn''t really have that much interest in chef since he thought that food was only for filling his stomach and the food made by his little brother was really good and wouldn''t lose to any chef.


    Yukari is also the same since she needed to train her bridal training. She needed to cook for herself since she wanted to cook food for her family by herself.


    "Let''s go then, I will show you what a family restaurant is," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, please!" Mugi looked very excited since she would have a new experience.


    Yuuki knew a perfect family restaurant that prepared good food and a good employee.

 Chapter 453: Is this really restaurant? 1

    They had arrived in front of Wagnaria.


    Yuuki had driven his big car to bring everyone here since it would be troublesome to use public transportation. He was also d that this ce had quite a big parking area and made it easier for him to park his car.


    "Is this a family restaurant?" Mugi asked.


    Yui nodded, "Yes, this ce is a family restaurant."


    Ritsu looked a bit reluctant when they saw this restaurant.


    "Ritsu what''s wrong?" Yukari asked.


    "N - no, I have just heard a few bad rumors about this ce," Ritsu said.


    "Bad rumors?" Everyone was curious.


    Ritsu nodded, "Yes, there is a waitress that will punch someone, a waitress that brings katana, and this ce also employs an underage person."


    "What?" Everyone was surprised.


    "R - really?" Mio was a bit scared especially when she heard about both waitresses that punched their customers and brought a katana trying to threaten their customers. She thought this ce was really scary and they should eat in another ce, "D - don''t eat here! This ce is dangerous!"


    Yuuki didn''t expect that Wagnaria would have this kind of bad reputation among the neighborhood, ''But....'' He could see the traffic in this restaurant was quite good and there were a lot of customersing inside. He rubbed his chin and thought these customers were trying to test their bravery inside.


    "But you don''t need to worry, the food is very good and they''re very friendly toward women, though it is a different case for a guy," Ritsu said while looking at him.


    They sighed in relief when they heard that the waitress only targeted male customers.


    "Oi!" Yuuki could only twitch his lips while looking at their reaction, "Alright, let''s enter."


    "Is there a beer here?" Sawako suddenly asked.


    "You probably need to ask the waiter about thatter," Yuuki said.


    They entered the restaurant.


    *ping pong


    They were greeted by a little girl, "Wee Guests, how many people?"


    "Ah, they really employ a child," Yui said.


    "I''M NOT A CHILD!!!" Popura suddenlyined.


    "Yui, that''s rude, she is 17 years old," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, I''m 17 years old, I''m in my 2nd year of high school," Popura said.


    "Eh, you''re my senior? I''m sorry," Yui said.


    Popura was a bit calmed down when the other party apologized to her, "It is okay, it is quite a normal urrence." She looked at him and asked, "Yuuki, is this your friend?"


    Even though he had worn sses that he had made before, he made it for his acquaintance to be able to recognize him. He didn''t seem surprised when Popura realized that it was him, "Yes, can you show us our table?"


    Popura nodded, "Of course, please follow me!"


    They followed her while talking to each other.


    "Don''t believe in such rumors! Even though she is small, she is a high school student," Mio said.


    "Eh, b - but that is the rumor!" Ritsu said.


    "Hmph, I''m sure you''re lying about both the katana and the hitter waitress," Mio said.


    "No, both of them are true, they''re the main event of this restaurant!" Ritsu said.


    "Ano," Mugi suddenly raised a question.


    "Yes, Mugi?" Uomi looked at her.


    "Is it normal for the waitress in the family restaurant to punch someone and bring a katana?" Mugi asked innocently.


    They wanted to know what kind of upbringing she had to receive that she didn''t even havemon sense. They weren''t sure how they should answer her since her eyes were simr to an innocent child who was curious about their surroundings.


    "No, this restaurant is a bit special," Yuuki answered.


    "Hmm," Mugi only nodded and looked around curiously.


    *shatter


    They were startled when they heard the sound of a broken dish. They turned their heads and saw a cute waitress running toward them.


    "Yuuki-Sama!! Are youing to visit me?"


    Yuuki was suddenly hugged by this cute waitress that worked in this restaurant.


    "This is?" Some of them didn''t know about her since they came from a different school. But they had seen her only because they didn''t know about her rtionship with him.


    "Marika, can you show us our table?" Yuuki asked.


    "Sure," Marika looked very happy and showed them their table. She knew who they were since she had seen them in the past. She thought that they were probably tired after practicing and decided to visit this restaurant.


    "Ah, Popura-senpai, I will take care of them," Marika said.


    "Eh? Senpai? Ehehehe, ok, Marika, I will let you be the one who serves them," Popura said. She was happy that Marika called her a ''Senpai''. She forgot that this girl had just broken the dish.


    "Is it okay for you to break a dish?" Yukari asked.


    "It is okay, it is okay, everyone is very tolerant about me," Marika said. She guided them to the table and asked, "You can ce your order."


    They nodded and started to read the menu.


    "Beer for me," Sawako said. She was just very tired and wanted to drink a beer. She didn''t really mind about her students since they were very close to each other.


    "I''m curry," Ritsu said.


    "Me too," Yui said.


    "I will have jambya," Mio said.


    Mugi looked for a while and nodded, "I''m ramen."


    Uomi also looked and said, "White stew with bread."


    "I will order a seafood gratin for the food," Sawako said.


    "Hmm, hamburger steak," Yukari said.


    "Then I will order white stew but with rice," Yuuki said.


    "What about a drink?" Marika asked.


    "The drink bar!!" Most of them said.


    "Drink bar?" Mugi looked confused.


    "Drink bars are the best thing about the family restaurant, you can create your own drink there," Ritsu said with her useless knowledge.


    "Really? I will order that too," Mugi said.


    "I will have milk," Uomi said.


    Yuuki looked at her strangely since most of her orders were white. He wasn''t sure but she kept ncing at him.


    "I''m going to have melon soda," Yukari said.


    "Hmm, I will have a coffeette," Yuuki said.


    "Alright, I have written down your order, please wait for a while," Marika bowed and went to the kitchen.


    Yuuki was a bit surprised to see her very politely. He thought that he should visit her to check since he saw her break some of the dishes earlier, "Excuse me, I will go to the toilet."

 Chapter 454: Is this really restaurant? 2

    Yuuki didn''t go to the toilet but went to the back office of this restaurant. He saw the manager of this restaurant eating potato ch.i.p.s while leaning her back on the wall.


    "Kyouko-san," Yuuki called.


    Kyouko turned her head and looked at him, "Oh, Yuuki, what are you doing here?"


    "I''m going to eat with my friends, how is Marika?" Yuuki asked.


    Kyouko ate the potato ch.i.p.s and said, "She is okay."


    *shatter


    "She only breaks a lot of the dishes, but she is okay," Kyouko said.


    "T - Tachibana, can you hold the tray in a more careful way?" Popura asked. She started to forget how many dishes she had broken.


    "Okay, Senpai," Marika said with a smile.


    Popura suddenly became happy when she was called that by her, "Alright, please be careful."


    Inami, who was by their sides, sighed when they heard their conversation.


    "Ah, Yuuki-sama, what are you doing here?" Marika walked toward him and broke another dish.


    *shatter


    Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Don''t get hurt by the broken te."


    "Yes, don''t worry, I won''t get hurt by that," Marika smiled and was happy that he was worried about him.


    Yuuki nodded, "You should continue to work, I don''t want to bother you."


    "Yes! I will work hard!" Marika said to him.


    Yuuki and Kyouko saw her smiling happily while taking the order to the customer.


    "You don''t tell her not to break the dishes?" Kyouko asked.


    "No, it is okay," Yuuki said.


    "You know you just said it was okay to break the dishes in front of the manager of this restaurant," Kyouko said.


    "But she is rich, she is also working very hard now, it will be wrong for me to reprimand her, she will get better in the future, please don''t fire her," Yuuki said.


    Kyouko looked at him and said, "I don''t n to fire her."


    "That''s good," Yuuki nodded.


    "I won''t bother you, I will go back," Yuuki said to her.


    Kyouko nodded while looking at his back. She was wondering whether it was good to have a boyfriend.


    *growl


    Kyouko looked at her stomach and knew that she should get someone who had the good cooking ability but before that, she wanted to eat, "Can you prepare me a parfait?"


    Yuuki went back to his table and sat beside Uomi. He saw that the drink had been served and he saw that histte was on Uomi.


    "This is your coffeette," Uomi said.


    "...Thank you," Yuuki said and drank his coffeette. He saw that histte was half full when he received it, "Did you drink it?" He looked at Uomi.


    Uomi nodded, "Yes, it is good, also we have shared an indirect kiss." She said while touching her lips, "How are my lips?"


    Yuuki wasn''t sure how to answer this question and looked at Yukari, "You didn''t stop her?"


    "Ah, she is my aplice," Uomi said.


    "Uomi!! You said that you would keep it a secret!" Yukari said while blushing.


    "Eh? Really?" Uomi said.


    Yuuki felt that Yukari had learned to be mischievous and the feeling of straight students bing slightly mischievous was really cute.


    "How is the taste of both of our lips?" Uomi asked.


    "Uomi!!" Yukari felt that she really regretted her choice to follow her to do something perverted.


    Yuuki looked at her with a slight smile and said, "It is good, there is a slight sweetness on mytte, maybe it will taste better if I taste it directly from your lips." He said while going to kiss her.


    Uomi was startled by his sudden attack and blushed at the same time. She was a bit nervous but she decided to go all the way. She closed her eyes and the thought they were kissing in public excited her.


    "STOP!!!!"


    Yuuki didn''t really n to kiss her since he only wanted to tease her. He saw that everyone was moving toward him to stop him from kissing her, "I''m joking, there is no way that I will be kissing her here."


    "Really?" Yukari and Mio looked at him with a suspicious expression.


    "Yeah, of course," Yuuki nodded.


    Uomi felt a bit disappointed when he said that he was just joking, "Do you have fun ying with me?"


    Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Don''t say something that will cause a misunderstanding."


    "This is not a misunderstanding, you put my heart in a mess and then you suddenly throw me away," Uomi said with mncholy.


    Yuuki knew that she was only joking around but he got stink eyes from everyone.


    They were jealous to see him surrounded by a lot of cute girls.


    Yuuki looked at her and said, "Don''t be sad alright." He didn''t really care about those stink eyes but it was too much trouble to see her in mncholy.


    "Kiss me..." Uomi said while looking at him.


    Both of them looked at each other until they heard this voice.


    "Your order ising!"


    Both Popura and Marika ced each of their orders on the table. They had finished to ce it there and said, "Please enjoy!"


    "Also, Yuuki-sama, Uomi-san," Marika looked at both of them, "Please don''t disrupt the peace of this restaurant." She was smiling but her expression was very scary.


    Yuuki and Uomi suddenly felt that they were in Antartica with very cold temperatures.


    Mugi who saw this became excited and said, "Wow, the waitress of the family restaurant is really powerful!"


    They looked at every waitress in this restaurant and wondered, ''Is this really a restaurant?'' They didn''t bother to fix her misunderstanding and started to eat. They had to admit that even though this restaurant was weird, the food was good.

 Chapter 455: Game Expo 1

    Yuuki was in his car going to the game expo since his new game would be promoted in this exhibition. He needed toe since he wanted to make his booth to be more popr and made everyone buy his game. His identity in the game industry has been very popr since his past game ''Valkyrie Profile'' was very hot. He had arrived and entered the building from the staff entrance since the exhibition was still closed. He saw his booth and nodded in satisfaction.


    The ce of the booth of hispany was really good since Eagle Jump was working together with Nintendo that had a lot of influence in the game industry and it was easy for them to get a big this good ce.


    Yuuki sighed when he remembered that he had to exhibit his game on the side furthest part of the game making tournament before. He didn''t need to prepare anything since the staff from hispany had prepared everything. He only needed to smile and talked with the guest that came to his booth for a while to make the became merrier.


    Yuuki could see a lot of people outside and knew that it was quite a popr event. His game still hadn''t been sold in public but the guest could ask a pre-order of his game on this ce and it would be sent to them when his game was officially sold.


    This game expo will be held in three days and in those three days, he only needed toe on the first day to promote his game. Also, the first day was quite special since there would be a variety of people who entered the game expo on the first day such as a game store owner or an employee, reviewer, a lot of important people in this game industry.


    There would be a cosyer and other events to make this game expo to be merrier.


    A lot of gamers in this country said that this exhibition was a utopia of gamers during the summer session.


    Yuuki knew it was a bit exaggerated but it was the reality. He was with Rossweisse, who had always been by his side since she was his secretary.


    Hazuki, Rin, Kou, Umiko, and other important staff in the Eagle Jump were in the office to do the check of the game since the game would be sold in two weeks. They needed to check to see whether there would be a bug, w, doing an interview and made an appointment with the game store.


    Yuuki was d that he had a very dependable employee around him.


    "Ah, Yuuki-san, can you take a picture with us?"


    "Yes, I want to keep it for a keepsake."


    "Also can you give me a signature?"


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded toward their request. He didn''t wear his sses and there were a lot of people who knew him from the ''Amateur Music Tournament'' and became his fans.


    The staff that was working for his booth was also his fans and it made him quite overwhelmed.


    Yuuki knew that he couldn''t be rude and looked at Rossweisse asking for her help.


    "Excuse me, we need to open the booth in half of the hour, don''t you need to prepare?" Rossweisse suddenly came and told them. She used her ''suggestion magic'' to make it easier for her to ask them to leave.


    "Yes!" they said and nodded at the same time. They walked together toward the booth and started to prepare for the exhibition by remembering the feature of this game.


    Yuuki sighed in relief and walked backstage. He looked at her and asked, "Did you use magic?"


    Rosseweisse was a bit embarrassed and nodded, "Yes, is that wrong?" She didn''t know why but she felt quite annoyed to see those annoying women talking to him in a close manner.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, I have to thank you, they have gotten quite a little too much for me." He was grateful to her.


    Rossweisse looked at him with a suspicious expression, "Really? I thought you had fun earlier."


    "No way, I''m enjoying my time with you here," Yuuki smiled.


    Rossweisse blushed, "D - don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and go out, we need your face to make our booth be the most popr in this expo."


    "Alright, but you should pay me to do something like this," Yuukiined.


    "You''re the boss!!" Rossweisse replied and sighed. She was wondering why her heart sometimes beats very fast. Both were backstage together and alone without anyone else here.


    "Rossweisse...."


    Rossweisse was startled and she suddenly heard his voice, "W - what''s wrong?" She looked at him and wondered whether he would do something strange to her.


    "It is time, I will go to the booth," Yuuki said.


    "Eh?" Rossweisse looked at the clock and saw it was time for the game expo to open. She sighed and nodded, "I will be here for a few minutes, I will go after youter."


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, I will go first."


    Rossweisse nodded and saw that he had gone. She blushed and held both of her cheeks, "What am I thinking?"


    "What are you thinking?"


    Rossweisse was startled again, "W - why are you here?"


    "No, I just want to remind you that we will go to Kyoto," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse nodded at him, "Yes, don''t worry about it, I have made the appointment."


    "Thank you, I''m d that you are my secretary," Yuuki said and left her.


    Rossweisse crouched down and smiled when she heard him. She needed to hide her happy face or else it would be too obvious in front of him. She was also d that she worked for him since she met a lot of friends in this country and that made her happy. She also wanted to tell this to her grandmother about her job and him in her letter.


    Rossweisse pped both of her cheeks with her hands and got ready for this game expo, "Alright!!"

 Chapter 456: Game Expo 2

    Rias saw that the game expo was opened and entered the building as soon as possible. She wanted to buy his game while also surprised him since she came to visit his booth. She was a bit surprised since her childhood friend also entered this ce since she knew that her childhood friend didn''t really have that much interest in the game.


    "Sona, do you have an interest in a game?" Rias asked curiously.


    Sona nodded and said, "I just want to know what kind of game that Yuuki has made."


    Rias was surprised, "Do you know him?"


    Sona nodded, "Yes, I have met him before in the anime studio with my sister." She didn''t tell her that she had met him when they were fighting against the Khaos Brigade. Even though Rias was her friend, she had made a promise to him not to tell anyone about his identity. She wanted him to have a good impression of her since she wanted him to be part of her sister''s peerage.


    "Hmmm," Rias nodded but felt that she tried to hide something but she decided not to preach too much about it. She shrugged her shoulders and looked at her entire peerage. She had brought everyone to this Game Expo for them to have a break. She had also used one of her channels to bring them inside since the first day was a bit special.


    "I wonder if they sell p.o.r.n games," Issei said while looking around with perverted expressions.


    "Issei...." Kiba had a helpless expression. He didn''t really have that much interest in the game and only came because his master told him toe to this exhibition. Though in the end, he felt the atmosphere was a bit different from what he had imagined. He thought of trying some games since he had never yed it before.


    Akeno and Koneko were together while looking around. They didn''t tell him that they woulde to this exhibition since they wanted to surprise him. They grinned until they realized a problem that they weren''t sure how to interact with him when he didn''t have his disguise.


    "Akeno-san, what to do?" Koneko asked with a confused expression. She wanted to greet him with a smile but she knew it would be very strange since both of them had never met each other without him in disguise.


    "Hmmm," Akeno thought for a bit and she knew that this problem was a bit tricky. She was the one who supported him and told him to hide his identity but she didn''t expect to feel this lonely since she couldn''t even greet her lover when he didn''t have his disguise. She wasn''t sure but she felt that she had be a secret mistress and it felt a bit hot all of sudden.


    Koneko looked at Akeno and patiently but she didn''t receive her answer. She decided not to overthink and should just follow with the flow.


    Xenovia couldn''t calm down and still remembered the scene that happened a few days ago. She just couldn''t believe what she had done with him. She thought it was okay but when she thought that she tried to chase Issei before her feeling becameplex. She was in a dilemma. Who should she choose to ask children from between the two of them?


    "Xenovia-san, what''s wrong?" Asia asked with a worried expression. Even though she was excited about a new culture in this country, she was worried about her friend who was in a very strange condition in the past few days.


    "N - no, I''m okay, you don''t need to worry about me, I''m very interested in this booth," Xenovia said while pointing her finger.


    "Xenovia-san, that is a toilet..." Asia became more worried.


    "I''m okay, alright, let''s move around, let''s try the game in this exhibition!" Xenovia said while pulling her hand.


    Asia wanted to help her but she didn''t know what to do. She could only follow her maybe cheer her up by trying a new game in this exhibition. She looked at him and said, "Then why don''t we visit the Pokemon''s booth? That game is a very popr topic in the ss right now."


    "Then, let''s go! Let''s visit the booth," Xenovia said with a smile.


    "Yes," Asia said.


    Sona stood a few meters away from his booth and saw him talking with the guest that came to his booth. She could see that he was happy when his game was well received by the guest. She rubbed her chin and thought that it was kind of cute.


    "President, do you know him?" Tsubaki asked curiously since her master had seen the man in front of them for a while without looking around. She thought that her master had taken an interest in him to invite him to the peerage team.


    "Yes, he is my sister''s business partner, so let''s go there too," Sona said. She didn''t tell much about him to her peerage since she felt that it wasn''t necessary for now.


    Tsubaki nodded and felt quite curious about him.


    Yuuki was in the booth weing the guest and exined his game. He was d that there was a game demo and trailer for his game since this made his work quite easier.


    However, he hoped for the customer to go to the other people rather than making a big line in front of him. He suddenly felt someone used magic and saw the crowd dispersed and went to the other staff in the booth.


    Yuuki looked who had done that magic and felt surprised. He smiled and said, "Hello, it has been a while."


    "Yes, I can''t wait to y your game," Rias said with a smile. She hoped for him to use a paper contract but he had never used it to call her. She also had a hard time telling him that she was a devil since a devil''s existence was a secret in public. She was also wondering whether he had already known the existence of the devil from both Serafall and Sona, ''Then I won''t have a lot of work to tell him about my identity.''


    Both of them were talking to each other regarding a game since both of them were gamers.


    "Buchou, who is this?" Issei suddenly came and asked. He was a bit annoyed when he saw her talking with this person.


    "Ah, Issei, you don''t know him?" Rias asked with surprise.


    Issei felt a bit bad when he saw a smile on Rias''s face. He thought the guy in front of him had quite a close rtionship with Rias. He didn''t like it but he wasn''t sure how to say it.


    "Hello, my name is Yuuki," Yuuki introduced himself.


    Issei looked at him and felt that he was a bit different from the most handsome guy that he had known. He had met Raiser and he always gave him a feeling of arrogance and Kiba was a nice guy for him. But the guy in front of him was different, he wasn''t sure why but this guy gave a feeling that he would lose his identity as the main character.


    Yuuki looked at him weirdly and wondering what this guy was thinking about right now while looking at him intently. He was a bit scared and whispered to Rias, "He does not swing that way, right?"

 Chapter 457: Game Expo 3

    Rias wanted to say something but Issei didn''t let her.


    "My name is Issei," Issei introduced himself and gave him a handshake.


    "My name is Yuuki," Yuuki nodded and felt it was a bit ridiculous for this b.r.e.a.s.t maniac to show interest toward that kind of thing. However, he also didn''t have that much interest in him since this guy was male and perverted too. He was a bit curious how he could be stronger with the power of b.r.e.a.s.ts though.


    "Y - yes," Issei nodded and felt a bit nervous suddenly. He didn''t know why but this guy gave him a simr feeling to Maous.


    ''Ddraig, is he somehow rted to the supernatural?'' Issei asked.


    ''Hmm, no, I don''t feel anything from him,'' Ddraig answered.


    ''Really?'' Issei asked again.


    ''Yeah, he is a normal human,'' Ddraig said.


    Yuuki who usually hid his magical power and disguised as a normal human didn''t know that Issei and Ddraig were talking to each other. He hid his magical power since it was troublesome being sensed by another supernatural creature.


    "Yuuki."


    Yuuki turned his head and saw the beautiful girl again, "Sona, it has been a while."


    Sona nodded, "Yeah, how is your game?"


    "It''s good, you should buy a lot and sell it in your family store," Yuuki said.


    "Hoo? Are you really confident in your games?" Sona asked.


    "Of course, your sister has made it into anime, you should know everyone in this country is on the hype with pokemon while riding this wave, you should by as much as you can or else it would be sold out," Yuuki said.


    "That''s possible," Sona smiled.


    Both of them started to talk to each other and they looked very familiar to each other.


    Issei, Tsubaki, Kiba, Asia, Xenovia, and Rias didn''t expect the rtionship between the two of them to be quite close to this close. They thought it was a professional rtionship but when they saw the smile on the stoic president''s face, they knew that it wasn''t that simple anymore.


    Akeno and Koneko didn''t seem surprised since both of them had known about their rtionship. They had heard from him that both Serafall and Sona had seen him using magic, however they didn''t expect their rtionship would be this close.


    "I''m sorry to bother you during your busy time," Sona said.


    "Don''t worry about it, I''m happy that you came to see me," Yuuki smiled.


    Sona nodded while smiling, "That''s true."


    Yuuki nodded and looked at both Koneko and Akeno, "Koneko, Akeno-san."


    "Do you know Koneko?" Rias seemed surprised that he knew about Koneko. She knew that he had known Akeno had met each other during the drama y before but she didn''t know that he had met Koneko before.


    "Yeah, I met them during their stay in the Amagi Brint Park, they seemed lost and I helped them at that time," Yuuki answered.


    "Thank you," Koneko also said and followed his acting.


    They thought that he would ignore them since he was afraid his identity would be known but it seemed that wasn''t the case. They thought that he was smarter than they had thought to be and this action made them slightly happy.


    "Hmph," Akeno said while looking away. Her rtionship with him wasn''t good when they met each other and it would be weird when their rtionship had be better all of sudden. He wasn''t in his disguise and it was impossible to act lovey-dovey, though this was kind of interesting in its own way for her.


    Yuuki felt funny when he saw her acting simrly to the way their first meeting. He felt giddy and wanted to bring her to an empty room right now but he took a deep breath and held himself. He still needed to hide his identity right now.


    Rias sighed when she saw their interaction and rtionship were very bad for each other. She looked at him and said, "Then we won''t bother you anymore, please continue with your work."


    "Yeah, thank you for visiting our booth," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t worry, I will buy your game," Rias winked at him.


    "Hmph," Akeno looked away and walked away.


    Koneko was surprised with her reaction and asked with a low voice, "Akeno-san, what are you doing?"


    Akeno smiled at her, "This is acting, Koneko-Chan, you should remember how our first meeting was?"


    Koneko suddenly remembered their first meeting and it wasn''t a good meeting in her opinion. Both of them were very often fighting with each other but now it was very hard to see that since both of them practically doing something shameful in their room.


    Yuuki was d that no one seemed to suspect their rtionship. He continued to help the booth while demonstrating the game to the guests. He told them that the yer could start with any type of Pokemon at the starting point, from Grass-type, Fire-type, or Water-type Pok¨¦mon indigenous to that particr region.


    To be the winner the yer needs more than a strong pokemon. The yer needs to have a good strategy to beat their opponents by exploiting their weakness.


    Overall, Pokemon is a very interesting game, and the game has been sold for 279 million units over 2016 in his world in the past.


    Yuuki believed that he could sell more in this world, especially when he had a monopoly on the game by himself. He knew that the profit of Pokemon wasn''t only in the game but also from other things such as anime series, manga, trading cards, toys, merchandise, books, anime films, a live-action film, and other media. He could make Pokemon into a franchise media and gained a lot more profit from it.


    Yuuki had met a lot of familiar faces from his girlfriends and the worker from the Eagle Jump. He saw Aoba, Yun, and Hajime who came to the Game Expo with a very curious expression since this would be their first time toe to this ce.


    "Wow, this is amazing," Aoba said while looking at the Pokemon booth. She could see that theirpany had the biggest booth in this Game Expo.


    "Yeah," Hajime and Yun said at the same time.


    "Are you three skipping your work?" Yuuki teased.


    "N - no, boss, we''re not skipping our work!!" Aoba suddenly became nervous.


    "Y - yeah, Yagami-san has told us toe here," Hajime said.


    "Y - yeah," Yun also nodded.


    Yuuki smiled, "I know, I''m just teasing you."


    Three of them twitched their lips when they heard him only teasing them. They wanted to smack his head but they couldn''t since he was their boss.


    They talked for a while until he also decided to follow them looking around the Game Expo since he also wanted to take a break. He took his sses and followed them.


    They walked around the Game Expo until he bumped into someone, "I''m sorry." He saw a beautiful girl in cosy and he felt his girl was very familiar.


    "Eh?"


    "Eh?"

 Chapter 458: Game Expo 4

    Yuuki didn''t expect to see her in Cosy, "Hifu-"


    Before he finished calling her name, he was pulled by her away from his group.


    Aoba, Yun, and Hajime were looking around until they noticed that they had separated from him. They couldn''t see him anywhere.


    "Where is Yuuki?" Aoba asked.


    Hajime looked around but she couldn''t find him, "Strange? Where is he?"


    Yun also looked around and said, "Maybe he met his acquaintance or went to the toilet."


    Hajime shrugged her shoulder, "Let''s continue to look around, I''m sure he wille to us when his matter is done."


    Aoba nodded, "That''s true."


    "Ah, let''s go over there," Yun said.


    Hifumi was very nervous when she saw her acquaintance in cosy. Her hobby was cosy but she was too shy to show it to her acquaintance. She was okay with a stranger but became nervous and embarrassed when it was seen by her acquaintance since she didn''t want them to think she was weird. She looked at him with a nervous expression and wasn''t sure how to talk with him since she pulled him by a reflex.


    "Hmm, Hifumi, your cosy is really good and you look very cute," Yuuki said while nodding. He didn''t expect her to have cosy as her hobby. He was quite surprised when he saw her in a costume of Leh from Valkyrie Profile. Even though she didn''t have a heroic aura since she was very nervous and shy, it gave her another charm.


    "T...Thank you," Hifumi said shyly. She didn''t want someone from Eagle Jump to know her hobby. She looked at him with teary eyes and asked, "B - boss, c - can you k - keep this a secret?"


    Yuuki who saw her face couldn''t help but wanted to tease her, "Hmm, what are you talking about?"


    Hifumi wanted to cry when her boss wanted to y rogue, "I - I mean this.."


    "I won''t understand if you don''t exin it to me," Yuuki said.


    Hifumi felt that her boss was really bad, "P - please, keep m - my c - cosy hobby is a secret from everyone." She looked at her boss both hopeful and teary.


    "Hmm, no," Yuuki answered.


    "Eh?" Hifumi didn''t know what to do when her boss said that he wouldn''t keep it a secret from everyone. She became desperate and said, "P - please boss..."


    "Hoo? You want me to keep it a secret?" Yuuki asked.


    Hifumi nodded in response.


    "Good, but you need to give me something to not tell anyone about your secret," Yuuki said.


    "Eh?" Hifumi was startled.


    "How about this, I will give you a big bargain to keep this a secret from everyone," Yuuki said.


    "W - what is it, boss?" Hifumi had a hopeful expression.


    "You want to keep this a secret everyone, right?"


    Hifumi nodded in response.


    "Then it''s easy, you only need to seal my mouth," Yuuki said.


    "S - seal your mouth? How?" Hifumi asked with a confused expression.


    Yuuki walked closer to hear and made her very nervous. He whispered to her and said, "Kiss my lips."


    Hifumi blushed and looked at him. She knew that he was younger than her but she didn''t expect him to bully her like this. She was shorter than him and she could only look up but she was too embarrassed to look at him right now.


    "It''s easy, right?" Yuuki said.


    Hifumi wanted to reject her, but her body was too hot and weak at the same time.


    "Hifumi Big Sister...." Yuuki decided to y spoiled little brother act since he saw her too nervous with his rogue style.


    Hifumi almost had a nosebleed when she heard him calling her ''Hifumi Big Sister''. She wasn''t sure anymore a said with a low voice, "W - we can do this..."


    "Please close your eyes, Nee-chan," Yuuki said to her.


    Hifumi closed her eyes but still pushed him but there was no force on her push.


    Yuuki shook his head and thought that this girl was really gullible or maybe he was just too bad. He thought for a bit and decided to kiss her cheek since a girl''s lips were very important to them and the cheek kissing probably wouldn''t make their rtionship awkward.


    Hifumi opened her eyes when she felt him kissing her cheek. She looked at him with a surprised expression.


    "Thank you, Hifumi-nee-chan," Yuuki hugged her.


    Hifumi blushed and said with a low voice, "P - please k - keep my h - hobby a secret."


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, this will be the secret of the two of us."


    Hifumi blushed again and felt that he was really rogue who yed with her heart but she couldn''t stop him.


    "Thank you, your cheeks are very soft and smell nice," Yuuki said.


    "D - don''t say something strange!!" Hifumi said while looking at him.


    *ring


    Suddenly his phone was ringing, he opened it and saw it was Rossweisse.


    "Oh, I need to go back, let''s meet again in the office," Yuuki smiled and waved his hand.


    Hifumi suddenly fell down and only she was caught by him.


    "Be careful," Yuuki didn''t expect her to be weak suddenly. He picked her up and didn''t expect her to be this light. He carried her and went to the first aid room


    Hifumi was too embarrassed since they had be the center of attention. She hid her face on his chest afraid someone noticed her since she was still dressing in cosy.


    Yuuki didn''t really care and brought her to the first aid room. He ced her on a bed and said, "I will leave you now, you should call me when you need something."


    Hifumi nodded simr to a cat.


    "Alright, bye," Yuuki said.


    Hifumi looked at his back and felt quite sad when he left her. She suddenly shook her head and thought, ''What am I thinking?''


    Yuuki continued to help his booth until the Game Expo was over.


    The game would be sold next week, he couldn''t wait for it to happen while looking at the scenery around him.

 Chapter 459: Kyoto 1

    Yuuki was at the train station since he would go to Kyoto today together with Rossweisse. He needed to go there to help with the production of anime since the location of the anime studio had been changed by Serafall. He wasn''t sure what was the reason but he thought it probably had something to do with the Onmyouji in this town. He knew that Omnyouji in this town was quite strict and probably because of the attack while they were watching a movie together by Khaos Brigade.


    The Omnyouji Organization was afraid something simr would happen in the city and told her to move.


    Onmyoudou, also known as Shamanism, is a style of eastern magic thatbines concepts and aspects of Taoism, Buddhism, Shintoism, and Kuji which originated from Japan. Practitioners of it are called Onmyouji


    Everyone in the supernatural world doesn''t have a good impression of the devil since, in their eyes, the devil is the incarnation of evil and will cause a disaster to humanity in their eyes.


    Yuuki didn''t really think much about it but in the eyes of both Exorcists and Onmyouji was different since they had been fighting them for quite a long time but because of the peace meeting between three factions they needed to be friendly to each other. He knew it was hard to be kind to someone who you had regarded as an enemy before.


    Yuuki thought that they would need time before they could ept each other. Probably the best way was to have onemon enemy and the Khaos Brigade was a perfect target for that.


    That was why he didn''t destroy them in one shot rather step by step since the peace wouldn''tst long with a weak enemy.


    "Be careful along the way," Utaha said.


    "Yeah, don''t do something reckless," Ranko said.


    "Also, don''t suddenly bring women home when you get back," Yukana said.


    "Please,e back safely," Shouko said.


    Yaeko only looked at him, probably thinking about something.


    "Don''t worry, I will go home as soon as possible when the matter is over," Yuuki said. He only brought Rossweisse with him to Kyoto since she was his secretary and he thought to ask them toe with him but they didn''t really want to join him.


    "Rossweisse, take care of him, you can hit him when he flirts with another girl," Yaeko said.


    "Eh?" Rossweisse was startled.


    "You don''t need to worry, you can punch him once or twice, we will give you permission," Utaha said.


    "Eh?" Rossweisse wasn''t sure how to react in this situation.


    Yuuki could only twitch his eyes and said, "Give me my goodbye kiss." He wasn''t going to the train empty-handed. He also started to regret his choice to not bring anyone. He knew that he would have a lonely night for few days. He wasn''t sure whether he could hold himself.


    They kissed him one by one and they blushed at the same time.


    Yuuki decided to go to the train first while bringing the luggage.


    Rossweisse started to walk toward him and only her hand was pulled by someone, "Eh?"


    Ranko looked at her with a smile, "You can rest assured, you can do it with him."


    "Eh?" Rossweisse blushed when she heard her, "I - I don''t know what are you talking about!!" She ran away from them and pretended that she didn''t know anything.


    "What do you think?" Yukana asked.


    "N - no, Yuuki won''t do anything to her," Shouko said.


    "Eh, Shouko, you''re too naive, that guy is just a beast, did you remember when he tosses you around?" Ranko asked.


    Shouko wanted to refute it but couldn''t since sometimes he yed it gently and sometimes he yed it rough. She blushed when remembered about the thing that happened between them.


    Yaeko looked at her daughter and wasn''t sure how to react since she was the same. It had been a long time since both of them had done it and she had bottled up a lot of things. She looked at her stomach thinking about something.


    Yuuki was in the train while looking at the window until he noticed Rossweisse who came toward her, "What did you talk about earlier?"


    Rossweisse blushed and shook her head, "N - nothing." She wouldn''t tell him that they asked her to sleep with him.


    Yuuki smiled and didn''t think much about it. He started to ask them about her life in her country since he didn''t know that much about it. He thought it was a good chance for both of them to know each other more.


    Rossweisse was happy that he wanted to hear her story in her country. She told him that most of the time she lived with her grandma in the countryside. Both of her parents were a Valkyrie and it was rare for them to go home. At that time, she was the heir of her house but she didn''t have the ability to use that magic.


    "Don''t worry, because of that, I can learn more magic," Rossweisse didn''t feel regret about it. Rather, she was proud that she could aplish everything by herself now.


    "Yes and because of that, we can meet each other," Yuuki said.


    "T - that''s true," Rossweisse answered with a low voice and a blush. She started to think there were a lot of good things happening around her even though she couldn''t use her family magic. She had met a lot of good people, a good job environment, andstly this boss of her. She knew he was a very interesting guy, he was kind, warm, and funny, but at the same time, he could be naughty, teasing her most of the time, and also quite flirty.


    Rossweisse thought for a bit that this guy was quite a bit simr to her previous boss in Valha, Odin but he was younger and much more handsome. She thought it was nice to have this kind of boss, thought it would be better to have a more intimate rtionship, ''W - what am I thinking?''


    Rosseisse blushed and shook her head.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure what she was thinking and only looking at her since she showed such an interesting emotion to him.


    Both of them were talking to each other until they stopped in one of the stations.


    "Hmm, where is this?" Yuuki was curious since the train stopped.


    Rossweisse looked at the schedule of the train and said, "Hmm, we should be in Kuoh."


    Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Kuoh?"

 Chapter 460: Kyoto 2

    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he felt the problem would being soon. He shook his head and decided to think about something else. He suddenly remembered that he still hadn''t used the lottery that he had gotten from his mission defeating Shalba before. He opened the lottery and saw it start to roll. He waited for it for a while and it showed his reward.


    [Reward: Salsa 100 proficiency, 25 random music, and Three Swords Style 100 proficiency.]


    Yuuki nodded and felt quite satisfied with his reward even though some of them were quite strange. For example Salsa, he wasn''t sure when he would use that skill and he wasn''t sure whether it was useful or not.


    Salsa is a popr form of social dance originating from Caribbean folk dances. The movements of Salsa are abination of the Afro-Cuban dances Son, cha-cha-cha, Mambo, Rumba, bomba, and the Danz¨®n. The dance, along with salsa music, saw major developments in the mid-1970s in New York.


    Yuuki also had Waltz and this time he had Salsa. He thought that he could conquer the world of dancing in this world. He shook his head since he didn''t have that much interest in bing a dancer. He knew that some professional dancer would be crying in blood if they knew what he was thinking about this reward.


    Yuuki also looked at 25 random songs. He thought that he should make a concert by himself after the ''Summer Music''. He had a lot of songs and it was enough to open a concert. He also had a perfect ce to hold his concert and at the same time, this concert would also increase the number of guests in Amagi Brint Park.


    Yuuki looked at hisst reward, ''Hmmm, Three de Style.'' He was familiar with this fighting style since he was the one who drew the manga of One Piece. He also knew that this style was quite strong and it also included both One de Style and Two de Style in one skill. He could make his own sword with his own magic when he was fighting.


    Yuuki wanted to test it but he couldn''t use it in this ce since he was on the train. He looked outside the window and saw a lot of people wearing student uniforms.


    "Rossweisse, do you think they''re students from Kuoh High School?" Yuuki asked.


    Rossweisse nodded, "Yes, it seems they''re a student from Rias Gremory''s high school, what are they doing?"


    "Probably a school trip," Yuuki answered.


    "School trip?" Rossweisse asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, we can ask themter, maybe we can see someone familiar there." He didn''t see both Akeno and Koneko. He decided to call them to ask them.


    "Hey, what''s wrong?" Akeno was surprised that he called her.


    "No, I just saw a student from your school in front of the station," Yuuki said.


    "Ah, they''re on a school trip to Kyoto, what are you doing there?" Akeno asked.


    "I''m going to Kyoto for a business trip," Yuuki answered.


    "Hmm, can you take care of them?" Akeno asked.


    "Do you think there will be a problem?" Yuuki asked.


    "The attack from Hero Faction has been very intense over the past few days but it has been quite easily resolved," Akeno said.


    "You should call me when something bad is happening," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, don''t worry," Akeno smiled and felt warm.


    They talked for a while and ended the phone.


    "How is it?" Rossweisse asked. She knew that his identity was special since he had a lot of connection from the supernatural world. She also knew that he was very strong since his magic was just very strange but at the same time she was relieved since it was very rare for him to use it. She knew that he wanted a normal life and she supported him.


    "Yeah, they''re on a school trip, only the 2nd grade in their school," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse nodded and didn''t ask again. She didn''t have that much interest and was only curious since she saw a lot of students. She had never taken a school trip since most of her time she used it for study. She decided to talk about his appointment in Kyoto.


    Yuuki who heard it frowned and said, "Rossweisse, do you know why you''re single?"


    Rossweisse was surprised and didn''t expect him to suddenly say this to her. But at the same time, she was curious, why had she been single for a long time even though she was beautiful, "Why?"


    "As a woman, you should enjoy your life, now, sit tightly, talk about life with me, we can talk about workter," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse looked at him and asked, "Really?"


    "Yeah, don''t be tight most of the time, how about we drink a beer?" Yuuki suddenly brought a can of beer out of nowhere.


    Rossweisse gulped, "I - is this really okay?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Of course, this is a holiday, we should enjoy it!!!" He thought it was too wasteful to use this chance to work most of the time. He needed to help her to enjoy this trip together with him and the first step was enjoying this beer.


    "Here, here," Yuuki said while giving her a beer.


    "Alright, alright," Rossweisse followed him and drank the beer.


    Issei, Kiba, Asia, and Xenovia entered the train after they had said goodbye to Rias. This would be their first time going on a school trip together and they couldn''t wait to enjoy it.


    "Aah, Kyoto," Asia looked very excited.


    "Yes, Asia, we will go there," Xenovia was also excited.


    "Issei, what do you think?" Kiba asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, I can''t wait for it," Issei said.


    "ISSEI!!!" Motohama and Matsuda suddenly called him.


    "What''s wrong?" Issei looked at his two perverted friends.


    "There is someone doing a s.e.x.u.a.l thing on the train," Motohama said.


    "Yeah, let''s go," Matsuda said.


    "What?! Are you serious!?" Issei was surprised and he followed them.


    Kiba, Xenovia, and Asia looked at each other and also followed them.


    They ran very fast and they had arrived. They saw a man and woman there hugging each other on the train.


    Issei was surprised to see someone suddenly making out in this ce until he heard a voice from Ddraig.


    ''Partner, isn''t this the one you met at the Game Expo?'' Ddraig said.


    ''Eh? Game Expo?'' Issei looked at him and suddenly noticed that he was that person, "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 461: Kyoto 3

    Yuuki was a bit regretting his decision to let her drink too much alcohol. He had told her to rx but he didn''t expect she would bring rxation to another level.


    "Hiks....Yuuki, why am I still single?" Rossweisse was hugging him while drinking a beer.


    "You still haven''t met your loved one, you should be patient," Yuuki said, trying to calm her.


    "B - but, most of my friends have one or two boyfriends in the past, but I''m still single even now!!" Rossweisse was crying in his arms.


    "It means those men were blind that they can''t see your beauty," Yuuki felt that it was very troublesome to handle a drunkard.


    "B - but, didn''t you say that I''m still single, because I''m always serious? I''m very rxed now! Why can''t I find a boyfriend??" Rossweisseined.


    ''You''re too rxed now!!!'' Yuuki wanted to spit but he held it himself, "You should stop drinking and take a rest first, let''s continueter."


    "NO!!!!" Rossweisse shouted.


    Her shout made everyone look at both of them.


    Yuuki looked at everyone and apologized for making such amotion. He took her beer and made it disappear.


    "Eh? Yuuki, where is my beer?" Rossweisseined.


    "I hide it for you, we can continue to drink itter," Yuuki said.


    "No, I want to drink it now, give it to me," Rossweisse said and tried to open his clothes. She thought that he hid the beer under his clothes.


    Yuuki was tempted but he wasn''t someone who would take advantage of someone who was drunk. He hugged her and stopped her from taking off his clothes, "Shhh, you should sleep first." He also massaged her to calm her down.


    "Hmmm," Rossweisse becamefortable and slept on his arms. She rested her head on his shoulder while hugging one of his arms.


    Yuuki felt that he was taking care of a big pet on his arms. He smiled and took care of her until he heard a familiar voice.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Yuuki turned his head and saw Issei, "Ah, why are you here?" He was surprised to see him and thought a problem would urter. He had worn his disguise but his acquaintance would recognize him easily since he only wanted to rx on this trip.


    "Hmm, I''m on my school trip, how about you?" Issei asked.


    "I''m on a business trip," Yuuki said.


    Issei looked at him with surprise, "Business trip?" He had heard that he was the same age as him and he had already done a lot of business. He thought that he was amazing on his own and that the person in front of him could do it by himself.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, there is some matter there." He didn''t give him any details since it would look like he was showing off.


    Issei nodded, "Alright, I won''t bother you but..." He looked at the silver hair beauty on his arms and felt that she was very familiar.


    "Isn''t this Rossweisse-san?" Xenovia suddenly eximed.


    Kiba and Asia were also surprised to see her hugging him on the train.


    "She is?" Issei asked.


    "She is my secretary, she is helping me," Yuuki said.


    "O - oooohhh," They didn''t expect her to work as his secretary.


    Issei looked at him with envious eyes since he had such a beautiful secretary. He sighed and thought that he should make a business to have his own secretary in the future.


    Asia and Xenovia were also quite envious since they saw him treating Rossweisse with a lot of care. They also wanted to have someone to take care of them simr to this. Even though they knew that both of them were boss and his secretary, they looked at his tender expression. They knew it wasn''t that simple and this made them want to know their rtionship.


    Motohama and Matsuda were curious at him and looked at him closely but they were stopped by Kiba.


    "Don''t disturb them, I''m sorry for the trouble," Kiba told him.


    Yuuki nodded, "It will be nice for you to bring them away, she is sleeping, I don''t want to wake her up." He didn''t really want her to make trouble again in her drunk state.


    Kiba nodded with a smile, "Let''s go." He thought that he didn''t want to be disturbed.


    Yuuki noticed that both Xenovia and Asia kept looking at him, "Do you need something?" He had kissed Xenovia but he was wearing his mask before. He was sure that she wouldn''t notice him or knew about him.


    "A - ah, nothing, I''m just thinking that both of you are really suitable to each other," Asia said nervously.


    Yuuki nodded, "Thank you." He looked at this girl and wanted to tease her. He wanted to see her shy and embarrassed.


    "Have you had s.e.x?" Xenovia suddenly asked.


    "Xenovia!!!" Kiba and Asia were surprised to hear her question.


    Matsuda, Motohama, and Issei were also curious whether either of them had done it or not.


    "What''s wrong? I''m just curious," Xenovia said. Even though she had listened to Akeno''s story about s.e.x. She still wanted to hear it from everyone around them.


    "Y - you can''t that''s very rude!!" Asia said.


    "I''m sorry for the trouble that she has caused," Kiba apologized again.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow while looking at Xenovia, "Are you curious?"


    Xenovia nodded, "Yes."


    Yuuki smiled and said, "It''s a secret."


    The three idiots who saw his expression knew that the person in front of him was a veteran. They were v.i.r.g.i.ns and they could notice a simr smell from their group but the man in front of him was different. He had a different smell from them and his smile gave them a strange feeling.


    "Xenovia and Asia-chan both of you need to be careful," Issei said of both of them.


    "We won''t let you steal our female students!!" Motohama and Matsuda said at the same time.


    Yuuki didn''t look at them rather looked at Kiba, "Are they an idiot?"


    Kiba could only put on a helpless smile and nodded in response. This time he had to agree with him.

 Chapter 462: Kyoto 4

    Yuuki didn''t expect that he had arrived in Kyoto. He was quite impressed by the speed of the bullet train since he didn''t expect it would be this fast. Even though it was fast, it was reallyfortable. He looked at Rossweisse who was still sleepingfortably on his arms.


    "Rossweisse, wake up, we have arrived," Yuuki woke her up. He hadn''t moved his body for quite a while and wanted to stand up.


    "Hmm," Rossweisse opened her eyes slowly and looked around. She felt that she was hugged by someone. She was still half-asleep but she opened her eyes wide when she saw his face was really close to her, "Y - Yuuki, what are you doing?"


    Yuuki looked at her with a helpless expression, "Don''t you forget? You have gotten drunk and made amotion before, luckily, you fall asleep."


    "Eh?" Rossweisse tried to remember what was happening and she blushed. She remembered that she tried to grab a beer from him but he didn''t let her until he told her to sleep, "I - I will go down."


    Yuuki didn''t stop her since he also wanted to move. He looked around and saw the students were going out of the train, "Let''s go, I''m sure, they have been waiting for us."


    Rossweisse nodded in response.


    Yuuki and Rossweisse said goodbye to Issei, Asia, Kiba, and Xenovia. They went to the taxi and told them to visit this hotel.


    Serafall had booked them a hotel in Kyoto and they could go there to take a rest.


    They would visit the anime studio tomorrow and thought to take a rest today.


    Yuuki looked at the bus of the Kuoh Student and felt that he would meet them soon.


    "What''s wrong, Yuuki?" Rossweisse asked.


    "No, I just thought that I should meet my acquaintance," Yuuki said.


    "Do you know anyone here?" Rossweisse was curious and then she added, "Is it a woman?"


    Yuuki looked at her with a surprised expression and nodded, "How did you know?"


    Rossweisse only shrugged her shoulders with a helpless expression.


    "You don''t need to see me with that kind of eye, both of them are a pair of mother and daughter," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse looked at him again and said, "That''s even worse!!"


    "I don''t mean it that way and I won''t do that kind of thing, both of them have known me since I was a child," Yuuki said.


    "Eh?" Rossweisse was a bit surprised.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, her name is Yasaka, she is my mother''s friend."


    "Yasaka? The name is familiar," Rossweisse muttered.


    Yuuki smiled, "You don''t need to think that much, let''s go to the hotel first."


    Rossweisse nodded and thought the same thing as him.


    They had arrived at the hotel and went to the receptionist. He asked them about the room that had been booked by Serafall.


    "Ah, is it Ichijou Yuuki-sama, yes, Serafall-sama has booked one room for you," the receptionist said.


    "One room? Not two rooms?" Yuuki asked.


    Rossweisse was also quite embarrassed to stay in one room with her boss.


    "Yes, there is only one room that is booked for Ichijou Yuuki-sama," the receptionist said.


    "Can you open one more room?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m sorry but our room is full since the Kuoh Academy has booked most of the rooms in this hotel," the receptionist apologized.


    Yuuki looked at Rossweisse and asked, "What do you want to do? Do you want to change hotels?" He knew that he would meet them again but he didn''t expect to stay in the same hotel. He thought that Serafall was the older sister of Sona and it was possible for her to ask Sona to book his room in the same hotel since it would be easier.


    Yuuki needed to be careful since he was sure the three perverts of Kuoh Academy would try to peek into the woman''s bath. He needed to tell the hotel staff and the student council to strengthen security around the female bath.


    Rossweisse felt good that he was being considered. She thought for a bit and knew it was hard to search for a good hotel again, especially when she saw a lot of high school students along the way. She was afraid that both of them couldn''t find a room in another hotel, "N - no, it''s fine, we can stay in one room."


    Yuuki was a bit surprised but didn''t show any hesitation. He knew that it would be foolish for him to reject that kind of offer. He looked at the receptionist and said, "Can you show us the room?"


    The receptionist nodded, "Yes, please follow that middle agedy."


    "Hello, I will help you go to your room," the middle agedy staff member was smiling at them.


    Yuuki and Rossweisse had a good impression of thisdy since she looked very kind. Both of them followed the staff while talking to each other.


    "We''ve arrived," thedy said and opened the door.


    Both of them entered the room and were amazed. They never thought the room would be this big.


    The style of this room is a traditional Japanese room, it has a tatami floor and sliding doors.


    "Wow," Rossweisse saw this kind of room for the first time.


    "There is also a private bath in this room," thedy kindly said to them.


    Yuuki and Rossweisse were curious and saw the private outdoor hot spring bath inside their room.


    "We will also deliver the dinner at 7 P.M," thedy said.


    "Thank you," Rossweisse said.


    Yuuki felt that thisdy was really considerate.


    "We have also prepared a condom on that shelf, this room is also soundproof, you can do anything without anyone knowing about it, hohoho, please enjoy it," thedy said and left both of them dumbfounded.


    Rossweisse was blushing and didn''t dare to look at him.


    Yuuki looked at her with a helpless expression.

 Chapter 463: Kyoto 5

    "I - I will tidy up the luggage," Rossweisse said nervously.


    Yuuki nodded, "Thank you."


    Rossweisse nodded and went to their luggage since she wanted to prepare clothes for him tomorrow.


    Yuuki looked at her and felt that she was really suitable to be a virtuous wife for him. He took his phone and decided to call Serafall. He waited for a while until someone answered his phone.


    "Hello, Yuuki!!!" Serafall answered cheerfully.


    "Hey, I''ve arrived," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, yes, pleasee to the anime studio tomorrow," Serafall said.


    "I wille tomorrow," Yuuki nodded.


    "That''s right, I want to tell you something," Serafall said.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "First of all, please be careful," Serafall said.


    Yuuki felt strange but he also noticed the strangeness around the town. He saw a lot of perverts appear on his trip to the hotel but he ignored it earlier since it didn''t really bother him that much. Now, he got a reminder from her and thought he really needed to be careful when he toured around the town.


    "Do you remember Yasaka and Kunou?" Serafall asked.


    "Of course, I remember them, what''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "They received an attack from the Khaos Brigade," Serafall said.


    ''The Khaos Brigade!'' Yuuki thought but he didn''t say it out loud, "Khaos Brigade?" He needed to act like he didn''t know anything.


    "Ah, that''s right, I forget that you didn''t know about it," Serafall said with her childish tone.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he felt that she was testing him, "What is Khaos Brigade?"


    "Khaos Brigade is a group of a naughty child, you can''t join them, alright?" Serafall said with reprimanded tone.


    ''I''m sorry, but I''ve already joined them,'' Yuuki thought. He didn''t hear anything and there wasn''t any meeting anymore between a faction in the Khaos Brigade. He started to think that they wanted to separate from each other since the rtionship between faction wasn''t exactly very close. The existence of Ophis was the only thing that made them gather together.


    They wanted to use Ophis for their own use but Ophis was toozy to handle them since in front of Ophis they were a bug that could be crushed instantly.


    Ophis only wanted to regain her home the Dimensional Gap from the Great Red. She didn''t have the confidence to handle him and needed someone to stop him until she could use her ultimate magic.


    Yuuki also knew that Vali only joined because he wanted to fight with the Great Red since he was fighting junky. He thought for a bit and felt that Great Red''s power was simr to him. He had heard that the Great Red had the power of a dream.


    The Great Red could enter someone''s dream and even made a dream into reality.


    Yuuki was also the same since he could make his imagination into reality. Though he wasn''t sure whether he could win against that dragon since he had never fought it and he was also toozy to fight it.


    "Yes, don''t worry, I won''t join them," Yuuki answered.


    "That''s great, your sacred gear is quite powerful, also do you want to help both Yasaka and Kunou?" Serafall asked.


    Yuuki thought this woman was really trying to make him enter the supernatural world but he also worried about both Yasaka and Kunou. He thought of which factions would attack them but he wasn''t sure. In the end, he didn''t need to think too much about which faction who had attacked them since he would destroy them.


    Yuuki knew that Khaos Brigade was an organization that was made by Ophis to help her to drive The Great Red away from the Dimensional Gap but there were several factions inside this organization and each other had their own agenda. He didn''t really care about their agenda as long as it didn''t bother him that much.


    ''But you chose the wrong target,'' Yuuki thought angrily. He didn''t mind them attacking other factions or Gods or anything that didn''t have any rtionship with him but they chose to attack his acquaintance and it had angered him.


    "What is their situation?" Yuuki asked calmly since he still wasn''t sure which faction that had tried to attack both mother and daughter.


    "Hmm, probably not good," Serafall said.


    "You don''t know?" Yuuki asked.


    "They didn''t want us to help, though," Serafall said.


    "How did you know they had attacked them?" Yuuki asked.


    "Ah, of course, there are some people who report to me," Serafall said.


    Yuuki didn''t really want to reveal his identity this soon, "You don''t tell anyone my identity right?"


    "Of course not, my lips are very tight," Serafall said with a salute.


    "Good, I will probably send a helper but don''t expect me toe and help," Yuuki said.


    "Eeeeehhh????" Serafall said.


    "Don''t ''Eh?'' me, anyway the situation isn''t bad, why don''t you handle it by yourself?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m a MAOH!!!!" Serafall shouted.


    Yuuki shook his head, sometimes having a high position wasn''t that good. He knew that Serafall couldn''t help them since it would show disrespect or something to God in this country. He also thought it was the protagonist effect that attracted trouble around him. He was quite excited when he saw the protagonist in the manga fighting with their enemies in the past but when it happened to himself, it was very annoying, especially when they attacked his acquaintance.


    Yuuki thought that he should visit the Kunou and Yasaka tomorrow since he was worried about them.


    "I would call it a really reliable helper when the situation has gotten really bad," Yuuki said.


    "Reliable helper?" Serafall asked.


    "Hmm, see you tomorrow, I want to enjoy the bath," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, oh..." Serafall was a bit stunned and didn''t expect him to rx in this situation.


    Yuuki closed the phone and sighed. He was worried about Yasaka now.


    "Yuuki, what''s wrong? Who is that?" Rossweisse asked worriedly.


    Yuuki looked at her and smiled, "Let''s enter the bath together, I will tell you there."


    "Eh?" Rossweisse was suddenly stupified.

 Chapter 464: Kyoto 6

    Rossweisse was holding a cup of sake in her hands nervously while looking at the night sky. Her body was wrapped tightly with a white towel. Even though it was summer, it was quite chilly at night.


    "How is it?"


    Rossweisse was too shy to look at him, "Hmm, it is good."


    "Good," Yuuki sighed while looking at the starry sky.


    Rossweisse wasn''t sure how she suddenly epted his invitation to take a bath together in this outdoor bath. She turned her head nervously and only saw him wrapping a towel around his waist that covered his private parts. She wasn''t sure why but she felt something dangerous under that towel. She also sucked a deep breath when he saw his body was covered in a tattoo. She could tell that he was really from the Yakuza family.


    Rossweisse didn''t hate it, rather she quite liked this type of man, but he was younger than her and he was her boss. She wasn''t sure whether this kind of rtionship was eptable in reality. She forgot that he had dated both mother and daughter at the same time since it was impossible to think straight in this situation.


    Both of them were sitting next to each other but there was still a distance between the two of them.


    "So do you want to hear it?" Yuuki mentioned what he was talking about on the phone earlier.


    Rossweisse nodded at him while blushing.


    Yuuki nodded and started to tell her about the Khaos Brigade that would do something in this town.


    Rossweisse was surprised when he mentioned about the Khaos Brigade. She was also surprised when she heard that the group would start another attack in this town.


    "Isn''t this a really bad situation?" Rossweisse asked with a worried expression.


    Yuuki nodded, "But it doesn''t mean the Youkai Faction can''t handle it themselves."


    "Let''s help them!!" Rossweisse said. She knew that the Khaos Brigade was a terrorist and she wanted to stop them.


    Yuuki looked at her and shook his head, "Let''s not do something in hasty, we don''t have any information regarding the enemy, rather than moving blindly, let''s just wait for them to show themselves for a while since I''m sure they''re preparing something in this town."


    Rossweisse felt that there was truth in his words, "How did you obtain this information."


    "It''s from Serafall," Yuuki answered.


    "Serafall, that one of the MAOU? Why are both of you really close to each other?" Rossweisse asked with a strange expression.


    Yuuki looked at her and said truthfully, "Serafall has asked me to be a devil before."


    "Eh?" Rossweisse was surprised but she thought it was normal when she thought about his power, "What is your answer?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "I don''t have that much interest in bing a devil."


    "Why?" Rossweisse was curious. She thought bing a part of peerage one of Maoh was something to be proud of.


    Yuuki looked at her and smiled, "Life is interesting, don''t make it boring, I''ve got a limited amount of time in my life, I want to know what I can achieve in this world with that limited time." He wanted to do something interesting in this life and didn''t want to make it boring with immortality right now. He was still young and it would still be a long time before he died because of age.


    Rossweisse looked at him and felt that he was very attractive right now. She understood why most of the girls fell in love with him, ''Can I too?''


    Yuuki looked at her and said, "Anyway, this is a rare chance for both of us to be together, can you tell me what your dream is?"


    "Dream?" Rossweisse was surprised.


    Yuuki nodded, "Do you have something you want to do? For example, don''t you want to find a boyfriend?"


    Rossweisse blushed, "P - please forget about that!!!" She was really embarrassed when she started to remember what was happening on the train. She sighed and looked at him, "For now, I don''t really have it....." She thought that her life was pretty much studying since she couldn''t inherit her home. She started her job as Odin''s bodyguard but she was fired until finally, she worked for him. She sighed when she thought that she didn''t really think anything.


    Yuuki looked at her and smiled, "Hey....."


    "Hmm?" Rossweisse looked at him.


    "If you don''t have it, why don''t you stay with me," Yuuki said.


    "What?" Rossweisse was a bit surprised.


    "I want you to stay with me, stay bing my secretary," Yuuki said.


    "Aren''t you a bit selfish?" Rossweisse said, however, that she was pretty happy with his request.


    "It''s fine, I want you always by my side from now on...."


    Yuuki and Rossweisse were looking at each other. She felt very hot right now and blushed very hard. Her head was spinning and suddenly she fainted.


    "Hey," Yuuki was surprised and looked at her. He checked whether there was some disease or something but he sighed in relief when he didn''t find anything. He found out that she fainted because of staying too long in the hot spring. He carried her to the room and gulped since he needed to change her clothes.


    "It can''t be helped right?" Yuuki said.


    "It will be pretty bad for her to catch a cold suddenly."


    Rossweisse dreamed that she had married someone and walked toward the altar. She walked slowly and wanted to see who her husband was. Her family attended her wedding and they were very happy watching her. She could see her friend was very envious of her. She started to get nervous and finally she was standing in front of her husband.


    "From now on, stay by my side forever....."


    Rossweisse was surprised when she saw a smirk of her partner and woke up from her dream. She couldn''t see the face of her partner but that smirk made her remember his face. She was still sleepy and remembered it was the hotel room before, "This is my room?" She looked around until she was startled when she saw him sleeping beside her.


    "Are you sleeping?" Rossweisse asked. She didn''t see a response from him and wanted to prank him. She used her finger to poke his cheek, "You''re young but you''re pretty cheeky, huh?" She looked at him and felt that he was kind of cute when he was sleeping. She poked him again until he opened his eyes suddenly. She was startled, "Huh?"


    Yuuki had a disappointed expression on his face, "At this kind of time, you should kiss me, this is why you don''t have a boyfriend?"


    Rossweisse blushed, "W - who wants to kiss you!!!!!" She took a pillow and hit him.


    "Stop! Stop!"

 Chapter 465: Kyoto 7

    Rossweisse was pouting while looking away from him. She felt quite annoyed when he teased her early in the morning.


    "I''m sorry, alright, I''m just teasing you, you don''t need to be angry," Yuuki said.


    "Hmph," Rossweisse sulked and thought that someone younger had teased her. She felt her pride as someone older was shattered.


    Yuuki shook his head and thought she was pretty cute to sulk. He wanted to tease her more but he knew it would be a bad idea to do that.


    Both of them were in the car going to the anime studio.


    Yuuki was pretty much curious about this anime studio. He had also sent three new anime since Serafall had made thepany bigger and the result of previous anime was also very good. He was d that both Pokemon and Sailor Moon was an all-ages series and it had gained a lot of poprity in public.


    Though the other one was pretty much strange, he couldn''t call it very popr but he couldn''t call it a failure either.


    Yuuki thought that he needed to make an anime that was eptable to anyone since there wasn''t any anime studio who monopoly that kind of work. He was also d the total sales of DVDs and BD of his anime were also very good. He had also got money from television and sponsor from the anime that he had made. He thought that he needed to make a website to watch an anime in the future since it was more profitable that way.


    Yuuki thought that he also wanted to make an anime movie since it was a very profitable business. He remembered that ''Kimi no Nawa'' had a box office around 300 million dors in the past and Studio Ghibli had gotten their money mostly from an anime theatre. He also wanted to make ''Detective Conan'' but he would make itter when the ck Organization had gone from this world.


    Rossweisse was still sulking and wanted him to cheer her up only when she saw him thinking about something, "What are you thinking?" Even though she was sulking, she was very serious about her job.


    Yuuki shook his head, "Nothing, I''m thinking how can I make you forgive me?" He gave her a gentle smile.


    "H - huh, what are you thinking? W - we have arrived, let''s go," Rossweisse really felt that this guy really loved to tease her.


    "Rosseweisse, you''re really cute," Yuuki said.


    "Shut up!!!" Rossweisse couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Both of them had arrived at the anime studio and were greeted by the receptionist.


    "YUUKI!!!!"


    Yuuki saw a bundle of cheerfulness suddenly flying toward him. He caught her in his arms, "Be careful, Serafall."


    "Hey, hey, how is it? How is the anime studio?" Serafall asked while moving around.


    "It''s good, you don''t need to move around that much," Yuuki said.


    "Hehehehe," Serafall smiled and looked at Rossweisse, "Ah, Rossweisse-chan, wee, wee."


    Rossweisse had a hard time believing that the woman in front of her was one of Maoh. She knew that this woman was very powerful and that she could even destroy the town with her magic, but her personality was a bit strange.


    "H - hello," Rossweisse nodded.


    "Hahaha, don''t be nervous, let''s go, do you want to watch the voice recording studio?" Serafall asked.


    "Hmm, did you record something," Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, it''s The Disastrous Life of Saiki K, that''s anime is very funny!!!" Serafall was pretty happy with this anime. She was wondering whether she could really find someone with pink hair in this world.


    "Ah, that one," Yuuki nodded. He knew that this anime was pretty much interesting. He decided to make it into an anime before the manga since he didn''t have that much time.


    This anime is about a story of Kusuo Saiki who is a high school student who was born with all manner of psychic abilities, including telepathy, psychokinesis, teleportation, and more. Despite having all these powers, Saiki faces all kinds of hardsh.i.p.s and tries to avoid attention as much as possible. The story follows Saiki as he attempts to secretly use his powers to live a normal high school life while dealing with his less than ordinary ssmates at P.K. Academy.


    Yuuki decided to make this anime since this anime was one of his favorites.


    The Disastrous Life of Saiki K had high potential and it was also very famous in his past life.


    Yuuki knew that there wasn''t anyone who had an antenna on their head and had pink hair in this world.


    Rossweisse had also read the script and her opinion it was hrious. She also wanted to watch the anime when it was ready.


    "Let''s go, let''s go!!" Serafall pulled both of them.


    "W - wait, don''t pull us, Serafall-sama!!" Rossweisse said.


    Yuuki could onlyugh and followed her.


    Three of them were walking to the recording studio and saw people there.


    "Ah, Serafall-sama."


    The staff stood up and bowed their heads when they saw her.


    "Okay, okay, you don''t need to do that, how is the recording?" Serafall asked.


    The staff had a difficult expression, "T - that is..."


    "Hmmm?" Serafall titled her head.


    "I''m sorry, but we have missed one voice actor for one character," the director said.


    "Eeeehhh??" Serafall was surprised and hurriedly asked, "Which character is it?"


    "It''s Kaidou Shun," the voice director said.


    "Ah, it''s that character," Serafall nodded. She remembered it since it was a very funny character in her opinion. She looked very confused, "Ughh, what should we do? We need a voice actor for that character!!!"


    Yuuki felt something bad would happen to him.


    "Ah, Yuuki, how about you be the voice actor of this character????" Serafall suddenly asked with an excited expression.


    "What?" Yuuki was startled. He didn''t want to y this character. He thought that the P.E. Teacher in that anime was better than Kaidou Shun.


    "Please!!!" Serafall said.


    "Yes, please, be the voice actor of this character!!" The director said.


    ''What should I do?'' Yuuki thought inside his mind.

 Chapter 466: Kyoto 8

    Yuuki didn''t really want to y such aedic role for the first time to be a voice actor. He wanted a bloody cool character that was suitable for his image, not this kind of funny and exaggerated character.


    "Hey, hey, this will affect the production of this anime, please help us!!" Serafall said with teary eyes.


    "Yuuki, I think you need to help them," Rossweisse said. She knew this character and thought it would be funny to see him be the voice actor of this character. She also brought her video camera to record him since she also wanted to show it to everyone.


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he saw their expressions. He knew that both of them were having fun looking at him ying this character. He closed his eyes and sighed. He thought for a while and said, "I will do it."


    "Really?" Serafall asked happily.


    Yuuki knew that this woman was setting him up to y this character. He looked at her with an annoyed expression and nodded, "Yeah, give me the scripts, let me y it."


    "Yay, hey, give him the scripts!!" Serafall said and looked at the staff.


    "Y - yes!!!" They were pretty much happy when he decided to y this character. They knew him and thought it was pretty good for him to y this role since he was pretty famous. His poprity could increase this anime''s poprity.


    "Thank you for your help but we''re professionals, let me see your performance first," the director said with a serious expression.


    Yuuki nodded at his statement and walked to the studio. He wasn''t alone since there was a girl inside the studio. He felt that she was somehow familiar and greeted her, "Hello."


    The girl nodded and smiled, "Hello, Ichijou-san, my name is Miho Azuki, nice to meet you."


    She has shoulder-length dark brown hair with square bangs and brown eyes. She wore a simple blue sweater and short skirt.


    Yuuki was surprised at her, "Do you know me?"


    Miho smiled, "Of course, you''re rather famous, also my friend is your cousin-inw."


    "Cousin-inw?" Yuuki was confused.


    "Do you remember Kaya?" Miho asked.


    "Of course, she is my girlfriend''s cousin after all," Yuuki nodded. He thought the world was rather small to meet someone he knew in this situation.


    Both of them talked for a while and he learned that she would y the role of Teruhashi Kokomi. He wasn''t sure whether this quiet girl would be able to y that role.


    "Ichijou-san, can you start to read your script?"


    Yuuki nodded and stood up, "Yes."


    "Good, please start."


    Yuuki looked at the script and he started to enter his role. His expression had changed and it was as if he had be a real Kaido Shun.


    "My name is Kaidou Shun, I''m a second-year student at P.K Academy but..."


    "This is merely a front.."


    "A temporary form to deceive their eyes."


    "They are a secret society which ns to weed out unnecessary elements from mankind....."


    "The Dark Reunion!!"


    Yuuki started to say his monologue in front of everyone. He was very simr to someone who had a delusional disease.


    Everyone was amazed at his acting skill but at the same time, they wanted tough since this image was really funny to them.


    Rossweisse started to record his video with the video recorder on her hands.


    "Share the video to meter," Serafall whispered while smiling.


    Rossweisse nodded and smiled. She had a good chance to tease him with this video.


    Yuuki noticed that Rossweisse was recording him. He wanted to stop her but he was professional and wouldn''t stop because of such a thing. He needed to deliver his job until the end. He still looked very confident but he was dead inside when he acted this character.


    "But the eyes of the jet-ck wing cannot be deceived!!!"


    "Kukukuku!!"


    "I''m the Jet ck Wing."


    Everyone was holding their mouths and trying to hold on to notugh. They really thought it was really funny.


    Yuuki had already given up on himself and wanted to cry right now.


    "Perfect! Perfect! You''ve got a solid understanding of this character!!!" The director was very happy when he saw him reading the script. He thought that he was the perfect person to y this character.


    "You''re amazing, Ichijou-san," Miho said to him with a smile.


    ''What is amazing? Is it my acting or....'' Yuuki wanted to cry but he couldn''t since he needed to continue his job.


    The director pushed him to the limit and told him to record every line of Kaidou Shun in the anime since his progress was very smooth.


    Yuuki felt that he had died inside to act that he had delusional syndrome but he kept fighting until it was over. He felt relieved when his job was over and he could go back. He should visit both Kunou and Yasaka to tend his wounded heart.


    "Ah, Ichijou-san, can you also sing the song of Kaidou Shun?" The director asked.


    "Eh? It''s not over yet?" Yuuki asked with a startled expression.


    "Of course, there are two songs for you, please, sing the song," the director said.


    "Please, Yuuki, you should sing it, everyone wants to listen to it," Serafall said.


    "Yeah, this song will be great," Rossweisse said.


    Yuuki knew that he was the one who wrote the script and the lyrics. He started to regret it when he was the one who needed to sing this song since it was too embarrassing.


    "Don''t worry, Ichijou-san, my song is also simr to that...." Miho said with a dejected tone.


    Yuuki nodded and also understood her difficulties. He also wrote very embarrassing lyrics for her song. He looked at her and felt that he was very spoiled to not be able to sing this song. He took a deep breath and nodded, "Prepare the music, I will sing this song."


    "Good, music start!!" The director said with spirited tone.


    Yuuki took a deep breath since he needed to sing this embarrassing song. He looked at the lyrics and sighed. He didn''t care anymore and started to sing, "Judgement Knights of Thunder!!"

 Chapter 467: Kyoto 9

    "Judgement of Knight of Thunder!!"


    The music was very intense and the lyrics were also very cool but it was just too much for him to handle.


    Yuuki felt that he had lost something important in his life when he sang this song but as a professional, he needed to grit his teeth and continued singing this song. He only hoped that his dandy image wouldn''t be destroyed after he finished recording this song.


    Serafall and Rossweisse tried to hold theirughs. Both of them felt that their stomachs really hurt when they heard him singing this song.


    Miho was amazed at him since he could act into this character very easily. She wasn''t sure about her acting since her role was bing a Teruhashi Kokomi. She knew that Teruhashi Kokomi was a very narcissistic girl and every person would say ''Ofuu'' when they met her. She also needed to sing a very embarrassing song too, ''B - but, this is for my dream.'' She had promised to be a sessful voice actress and married her loved one.


    Miho wanted to be a voice actress and achieved the dream with the person that she loved. She will be the voice actress of the anime of that person''s manga in the future. Right now, she needed to learn and became famous as soon as possible. She needed to be d that she had a chance to y this main heroine role in this anime.


    Yuuki sighed in relief when the song was finished.


    "Yuuki, there is another song, you need to sing it," Rossweisse said.


    "Yes, this is thest," Serafall said.


    "Last song, huh?" Yuuki looked at thest song, ''Bloody Moon''. He felt dead inside and didn''t care anymore.


    Rossweisse looked at the lyrics of thest song and felt a bit embarrassed by the lyrics. She was wondering whether he could sing this song. She was also wondering how he could make such lyrics, ''But this is interesting.'' She started to record him using the video camera for hisst performance.


    Yuuki didn''t care about the video that Rossweisse had recorded since he could delete itter.


    "Ichijou-san, are you ready?" The director asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, you can start."


    The director nodded, "Good, start the song."


    The staff nodded and started the music for him.


    BGM (https://.youtube/watch?v=lmi2ZijomSQ).


    *boom boom


    The music started with a drum solo that would make many professionals amazed. Then the sound of the guitar entered the song and made it be more intense.


    "Bloody. Bloody. The proof is crimson, covered in spurting blood...."


    Yuuki didn''t give a f.u.c.k anymore and started to sing with his heart. He knew that he couldn''t undo this mistake and at the same time he knew that he needed to do this to make his anime be more popr, ''Today sacrifice is for the bright future.''


    Everyone was attracted to his voice and they couldn''t look away from him. Even though the lyrics were embarrassing, his figure in the studio was just too amazing. They were amazed by his professionalism to be able to sing this song with a great voice and could sing this song without feeling embarrassed. They thought that he was really the role model of a voice actor.


    "A lost sheep stands before the corpse."


    Yuuki knew that he was strong but this song really dealt a lot of damage to his heart. He was wondering whether Avalon was working or not since he felt that his heart was still wounded. He couldn''t bear it anymore and when the song was over. He fell down on his knees and used both of his hands to cover his face.


    "Great!! Great!!" Serafall was really happy. She didn''t expect to see such a wonderful thing today.


    "Yeah, this is wonderful!!" Rossweisse said. She was really happy that she could have a chance to tease him. She thought that her revenge was really wonderful.


    Yuuki ignored those two women until someone tapped his shoulder. He turned his head and saw this kind girl, "Miho?"


    "Ichijou-san, your performance is really great, you don''t need to be embarrassed," Miho said with a gentle smile.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Then how about you sing your song too? I will hear your performance today."


    "Eh?" Miho was startled and looked at the lyrics of her song, ''Angel Wink''. This song was also very embarrassing but she knew that she needed to sing it. She closed her eyes and nodded, "Yes, I will sing this song." She had seen his resolve before and it ignited the fire in her heart.


    "Director, can you start?" Yuuki asked.


    The director nodded, "Good, Miho, you can get ready."


    Miho took a deep breath and nodded, "Yes, I''m ready."


    Yuuki looked at her with a smile since he also knew this song was also very embarrassing. He sat on the chair while listening to her song quietly.


    *BGM (https://.youtube/watch?v=afAAUyKJMP4).


    The music started and everyone was looking forward to this cute girl performance.


    Miho started singing beautifully while acting very narcissistic. Even though she was embarrassed and wanted to hide inside a hole, she still continued singing this song.


    "But sorry, I''m super good at it."


    "Because I''m the perfect pretty girl."


    "You''ll totally fall in love with me."


    "I''m such a cute and kind pretty girl."


    "So say ''Ofuuu.....'' to me!"


    Miho had already made up her mind but she was really embarrassed to sing this song now.


    Rossweisse looked at this girl with pity. She thought this girl was really brave to be able to sing such aedic song.


    Serafall also sang together with her, "Ofuuu!!!" She really had fun today and thought the time she had spent with him was really interesting rather than her days in the underworld. She looked at him and decided to not give up to have him as part of her peerage.


    "Good, Miho, you sang this song perfectly." The director pped his hands.


    Everyone also did the same and pped their hands together. They were also crying and said a lot of praise for her.


    "I''m seriously moved!"


    "You should be a singer!"


    "You''re very beautiful."


    They wanted to tease this girl together and their attempts were sessful.


    Miho blushed very hard and felt really embarrassed. She couldn''t believe that she could sing such an embarrassing song. She wanted to run away now until she felt someone tapped her shoulder. She turned her head and saw him.


    "You''re great, Ofuuu," Yuuki said.


    Miho couldn''t bear it and knew how he felt earlier, "I''m sorry!!" She didn''t want them to tease her anymore and wanted them to stop.


    Theyughed together and continued until the recording process was over.

 Chapter 468: Kyoto 10

    The voice recording process was over, he sighed in relief since he didn''t have to do this kind of embarrassing thing again. He looked at Miho and said, "Good job." He was quite impressed by her professionalism.


    Miho smiled, "Thank you, you''re also working hard."


    Both of them talked for a while and went out together from the studio.


    Yuuki saw both Serafall and Rosswesse doing something on theputer. He walked toward them and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Serafall looked at him and said, "We''re going to do a promotion for our new anime."


    "Hoo," Yuuki became interested and looked at the screen but suddenly his expression became ugly, "W - why is my video on the inte?" His voice was clearly shaken when he saw his video on the official website of the anime studio.


    "Ah, of course, we''re using your video, you''re very popr, it''s normal, right?" Rossweise said with a mischievous smile.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and checked the website. He saw there were already a lot of views andments on the video. He knew that it was already toote, he couldn''t delete this video since there was a viewer already.


    "Wow, it''s a new song by Yuuki!!!"


    "Bloody Moon!!!! You lostmb shoulde here!!"


    "Lostmb +1"


    "Lostmb +2"


    .....


    Yuuki couldn''t bear to read thement anymore since it was too embarrassing for him, "Why did you upload this video?????" His dandy image had clearly been destroyed by the video.


    Before they answered his question, his phone rang.


    Yuuki took his phone and wrinkled his eyebrow when he saw the caller, "Utaha, what''s wrong?"


    "Hey, bloody moon, how is it? Did you meet a lostmb on the way?" Utaha teased.


    Yuuki wanted to close his phone right away.


    "Utaha, don''t tease him, I''m sure he is very embarrassed right now," Yukana said.


    "Hey, how do you feel? How do you feel right now?" Utaha asked him, clearly teasing him.


    ''God....'' Yuuki could only pretend that he was calm though he was clearly very embarrassing right now. He wanted to go back and have his revenge on her.


    "Y - Yuuki, your song is very good," Shouko said with a soft voice.


    "Yeah, it made usugh," Ranko said with a happy voice.


    "Alright, it''s enough to tease me, I''m happy that you enjoy it," Yuuki said.


    They clearly wanted to tease him more but he decided to end the phone telling them that he had some matter that he needed to finish as soon as possible. He had a headache and was wondering how he could fix this matter. He sighed and looked at both Rossweisse and Serafall who had a wide smile on their face.


    "Congrattions, with this song, our new anime will be very popr," the director said with a happy smile.


    "Yes, this anime and the song album will be remembered by a lot of people," Rossweisse said.


    "You should sing this song at the concert!!" Serafall said.


    Yuuki felt very weak right now, "Enough, let me go back, I want to rest." This record session made him more tired than fighting Shalba in the past.


    Rossweisse smiled, "Alright, let''s go back." She had her revenge already and thought it was enough.


    "Wait!!" Serafall said to both of them.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki turned his head.


    "Do you want to go to Kunou?" Serafall invited him.


    Yuuki nodded without hesitation. He wanted to heal his wounded heart with both this beautifulbo of mother and daughter, "Let''s go." He knew that they were the only ones in this ce that could heal him.


    "Hmm, Kunou?" Rossweisse asked since she forgot what they had talked about yesterday.


    "She is the daughter of my mother''s friend," Yuuki said.


    "Daughter, eh?" Rossweisse looked at him with a suspicious expression.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "What are you thinking? She is in elementary school." He wasn''t a lolicon and he was sure of that fact.


    Rossweisse nodded and clearly knew his type of girl since she had lived with him.


    "Alright, let''s go!!!" Serafall pulled both of them and went to the car, "Send us to the Youkai Faction."


    "Yes," the driver said and started to drive.


    Yuuki was surprised when he heard it, "Youkai Faction? Why are we going to that ce?" He thought that he would meet both mother and daughter in the cafe or restaurant but he had to go to the Youkai Faction. He thought with this kind of development his identity would be known sooner orter.


    Serafall looked at him and asked, "Do you want to hide your identity as a magician from both of them?"


    Yuuki shook his head since their rtionship was quite close to each other.


    Kunou and Yasaka often called him on the phone after that meeting in Osaka but because of this problem, they didn''t even call him. He was sure that they thought he was a normal human and didn''t want him to know about their problem. He had the power to help them and he didn''t mind to help them since they were beautiful, especially, Yasaka.


    "I have to tell you that they are not normal humans," Serafall said.


    "Really?" Yuuki acted surprised.


    Serafall nodded and said, "Yes, they''re the leader of Youkai Faction in Kyoto, both of them are the legendary Nine-Tailed Fox."


    Yuuki only looked at her and nodded.


    "Why are you not surprised?" Serafall asked. She thought that he had known their identity already.


    "Well, you know them, I''m sure that they aren''t a normal youkai rather someone who has a status," Yuuki said.


    Serafall was unconvinced and thought that he hid something but she didn''t press him.


    Three of them had arrived at the location of the Youkai Faction in Kyoto.


    Yuuki could see a lot of strange monsters around his surroundings. He also became the center of attention since he was human.


    "P - Papa!!!!!"


    Yuuki heard a very nervous voice and saw someone that he had wanted to see, "Kunou." He saw that she had red eyes and clearly saw that she was crying, "What''s wrong? Who makes you cry?" He ignored everyone who was gazing at him, who was clearly shocked when they heard her calling him ''Papa''.


    Kunou couldn''t bear it anymore and ran to him. She hugged his legs while crying, "Papa!!! Papa!!!"


    "Calm down, tell me what is happening?" Yuuki didn''t know what was happening but he was sure that something bad was happening.

 Chapter 469: Kyoto 11

    Yuuki was carrying Kunou in his arms who was currently sleeping. She was crying really hard earlier and he had to calm her during that time while getting stared at by a lot of people since she called him ''Papa''. Luckily, he had fixed the misunderstanding between them but he got stink eyes from Rossweisse.


    They were walking together to the room guided by a servant inside the mansion.


    "Please,e inside," the servant said while bowing their head. They felt relieved when they saw their princess was sleeping and had calmed down since they knew that their princess was really worried about their queen. They weren''t sure of the identity of this human but they knew that he wasn''t a normal human since he came together with Serafall.


    Yuuki nodded and followed them. He looked around and felt that this ce was really strange.


    Rossweisse was also looking around since this would be her first timeing to Youkai Faction''s home. She looked at him and wondered whether he had an ability to attract a problem toward him.


    Yuuki would shout if he heard what she was thinking inside her head and told her that it wasn''t his fault since there was another protagonist in this area that attracted trouble to his surroundings.


    They walked toward a room until someone stopped them.


    The servant bowed and said, "Serafall-sama, there is a group of the devil that has been caught by us, they said that they knew you."


    "Eh? Really? Who is it?" Serafall asked curiously.


    "There are four people, who said that they are from the Gremory''s peerage."


    "Oh..." Serafall was a bit stupified. She didn''t expect them to be caught by them. She thought for a bit and took her phone. She looked at the list contact and called someone. She waited for a while until someone answered her.


    "Serafall?"


    "Azazel, can youe to the youkai faction? your students are caught by them, can youe to free them away?" Serafall said.


    "Eh?" Azazel was stupified.


    Serafall didn''t intend to continue their conversation and ended the call shortly after.


    They arrived in the room and sat down on the tatami.


    Serafall looked at a group of youkai and asked, "Alright, let''s go to that room, tell us what is happening?"


    The youkai group nodded and told them what was happening but they stopped when they saw their princess wake up.


    Kunou opened her eyes slowly and saw that she was in his arms. She looked up and hugged him again, "Papa!"


    "Tell me, what happens?" Yuuki tried to hold his twitching mouth when she called him ''papa''.


    "M - Mother is caught by them, they want to do something to mother, please save mother," Kunou was crying while telling her the story that was happening yesterday. She told him that a group of humans suddenly came and caught her when she was ying outside.


    Yasaka was really mad when she heard that her daughter had been caught by this group. She was also worried and didn''t want to aggravate them since she knew that this group wasn''t simple.


    The group of humans wanted her toe with them in exchange for her daughter.


    Yasaka could only agree to their request since it was for her daughter''s safety.


    Kunou med herself and caught that group of humans. She started to ask everyone to help her but she couldn''t find her mother, rather she found a group of the devil that was moving around the temple.


    Yuuki caressed her head and said, "Don''t worry, I will help you to save your mother."


    Kunou nodded and hugged him. Her mother disappeared and the only pir that she could lean was him. She felt safe around him and believed that he could save her mother.


    Yuuki was angry but he calmed himself. Even though he was angry, he didn''t start to search for Yasaka as soon as possible. He remembered that the thing that happened in this town must be caused by a Hero Faction. He knew that there was someone who had ''Dimensional Lost'' and it was very troublesome Longinus. He was sure that the Hero Faction hid Yasaka inside a dimension that was created by ''Dimensional Lost''. He didn''t have a clue or whatever to search for her and could only wait since he knew that they would start their action againter.


    "You will help her, Yuuki?" Rossweisse asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Of course."


    Rosseweisse nodded, "Don''t worry, I will also help you."


    "Thank you," Yuuki nodded and looked at Serafall, "Is this the attack of Khaos Brigade?"


    Serafall nodded, "Yes, and the one who attacked the youkai faction is the Hero Faction."


    "Hero Faction?" Yuuki asked.


    "They''re one of many factions inside the Khaos Brigade, they''re a group of humans and each of their members has sacred gear," Serafall said with a serious expression.


    "Hmm, do you have any information regarding them?" Yuuki asked. He needed to pretend that he didn''t know anything since he didn''t want her to know that he was ''Archer''. He needed to make a new identity that was a magician known as Yuuki Ichijou. He felt that it was veryplicated but it was better that way. He didn''t want to mix his three identities in this supernatural world.


    Yuuki knew that sooner orter his identity would be known. He was also tired of keeping it a secret every time. He thought it didn''t really matter anymore since his priority was to save Yasaka. He needed to save her and he needed someone who could be bait for this Hero Faction.


    *Slide


    "Excuse me, Azazel-sama has requested your presence, princess," one of the servants said.


    Kunou nodded, "Yes."


    Serafall walked toward him and asked, "Is this okay for your identity to be known?"


    Yuuki nodded, "It''s fine."


    Serafall took something from her pocket and gave it to him.


    Yuuki frowned, "This is?"


    "This is a magical stick you can transform into a magical girl with this," Serafall said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "I know that but why did you give me this thing?" He was a fully fledgling dandy man and he didn''t understand why she gave him this magical stick.


    "It''s for you to disguise your identity! You can be a magical girl and no one will know your identity!" Serafall said with a serious expression.


    Rossweisse tried to hold herugh by their sides.


    Yuuki seriously wanted to throw this thing away but it was too rude. He realized that Kunou kept looking at this stick, "Kunou, do you want this thing?"


    Kunou was startled and shook her head, "N - no, it''s yours, I can''t have it."


    Yuuki didn''t care about her rejection since he knew that she wanted this thing, "No, please take care of this magical stick, you''re more suitable to be a magical girl than me."


    "I - is this okay?" Kunou asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, I believe in you that you can use this power wisely."


    Kunou looked at the magical stick with a smile and nodded in an excited manner while slightly nervous, "I - I''ll use it wisely."


    Yuuki nodded while caressing her head, "Good, from now on, you will be the magical girl that will protect everyone in this town."


    Kunou nodded with a serious expression.


    Serafall and Rossweisse felt that this conversation could be used in a scene of a movie or anime.


    "Excuse me."


    They turned their heads and saw the group of devils and Azazel.

 Chapter 470: Kyoto 12

    "Huh? Yuuki?" Azazel was surprised to see him. He suddenly remembered that he had met him a lot of times and thought that this young man wasn''t normal. He started to wonder whether this young man was either a magician or sacred gear user.


    "Hey," Yuuki nodded at him.


    "Eh, you''re here!!" Issei was also surprised.


    Xenovia and Asia were surprised to see him.


    Irina looked at him curiously since this would be her first time to see him. She looked at him closely and suddenly saw her idol, "Eh? Yuuki-Sama? Please, give me a sign!!" She took both pen and paper out of nowhere.


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded and gave her a sign.


    "Is this really the time to ask for a signature?" Xenovia had a sweatdrop.


    "Eh, but this is a really rare chance to meet him," Irina said.


    "Stop!!! Can you please exin to us why you caught us in jail?" Issei asked. He was rarely pissed but his school trip was destroyed after he entered jail.


    Yuuki wanted to tell him that he entered the jail because he was perverted but he couldn''t make a joke in this serious situation.


    "I''m sorry for the trouble but the leader of the Youkai faction or my mother is missing because of a group of terrorists," Kunou said and bowed her head.


    Issei felt bad when he saw such a little girl to apologize to him, "It''s okay since it''s just a misunderstanding."


    Kunou felt relieved and didn''t say anything again.


    Issei twitched his lips when he saw the little girl holding the guy in front of him tightly. He looked at him and asked, "Lolicon?"


    "No," Yuuki replied with an automatic response.


    "Group of terrorists?" Xenovia asked.


    "The one who attacked her mother was the Khaos Brigade who started their attack on the Youkai faction in Kyoto," Serafall said.


    "What!!" Four of them were startled when they heard it.


    Azazel''s expression became serious, "What is their objection?"


    They shook their heads, they weren''t sure why the Hero Faction wanted to kidnap the leader of Youkai in Kyoto.


    "We don''t know but we''re nning to save her," Yuuki said.


    "What does this have to do with us?" Issei asked.


    "I''m sure they will start attacking you," Yuuki said.


    "Eh?" Issei was surprised.


    "You don''t need to be that surprised, you''re a Red Dragon Emperor, this time the Hero Faction from the Khaos Brigade want to mimic their ancestor to beat a legendary monster, you''re the holder of legendary Longinus, I''m sure you will be their target," Yuuki said and looked at Azazel, "You too, Azazel-san."


    Azazelughed, "It''s interesting, a group of humans wants to be a real hero."


    Xenovia was pissed, "Is this what heroes do?"


    "What a cruel group of people," Asia shook her head. She didn''t understand why those group of people were very obsessive about bing a hero. She wanted to know why everyone couldn''t live in harmony and peace.


    "I can''t stay quiet in this situation, I will help you," Irina said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Thank you."


    "What is your n to catch them?" Issei asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "My n is only one."


    "Hmm?"


    "That is walking with you guys tomorrow," Yuuki said.


    Issei, Xenovia, Asia, and Irina were looking at him with a strange expression. They weren''t sure that walking with them could be a great n.


    "Why?" Issei asked.


    "Because I''m sure they will attack you guys soon," Yuuki answered.


    "How can you be so sure?" Xenovia asked.


    "You can call this a premonition, I feel that you guys have something that will attract troubleing," Yuuki answered.


    They couldn''t refute his words since trouble kepting toward them.


    "You don''t need to worry, even though there are three Longinus users in that group...." Before he finished his words, they cut him since they were startled.


    "3 Longinus users!!" They looked at Issei since he was also a Longinus user in their group.


    "A power simr to Ddraig, huh?" Issei felt nervous hearing it.


    "You don''t need to worry, I''m sure that they''re strong but I will help you guys in battle," Yuuki answered.


    They looked at him curiously and asked, "Are you Longinus user?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, I''m just a normal magician."


    Serafall and Rossweisse wanted to spit on him when they heard that he was the only normal magician.


    ''A normal magician can''t make someone disappear instantly!!!'' Serafall said it was within her heart.


    ''Normal magicians can''t make their imagination into reality!!!'' Rossweisse said it was within her heart.


    "A normal magician, eh?" Azazel said while looking at him curiously. He was sure that the young man in front of him wasn''t a normal magician but he didn''t press him further.


    "But to think, you''re a magician, huh?" Issei said while looking at him. He thought that he was just someone famous with a lot of skills but it seemed that he wasn''t that simple and he was a bit surprised to hear that he was a magician.


    Yuuki smiled, "I just have some small skills, it''s not worthy of the attention of the Red Dragon Emperor."


    Issei was a bit embarrassed when he was called the Red Dragon Emperor, "N - no, don''t call me the Red Dragon Emperor."


    "Or do you want me to call you B.r.e.a.s.t Dragon?" Yuuki teased.


    "No!!!" Issei wanted to spit when he heard this nickname.


    Everyoneughed and the tension was gone by his joke.


    "Alright, we''re not going to hold you in jail again today, you guys cane back to your hotel, I''m sure your friends are worried about you," Yuuki said.


    They suddenly realized that it was veryte today. They needed toe back as soon as possible.


    Xenovia also followed them but stopped and walked toward him, "Have we known each other?" She had always been curious about him since she felt a strange connection.


    Yuuki only winked, "Probably, I''m not sure, do you want to confirm it?"


    "How?" Xenovia was curious.


    "It''s easy...." Yuuki only moved his mouth but didn''t make a sound, ''Kiss me.''


    Xenovia blushed and wanted to ask him again but someone stopped her.


    "Xenovia-san, hurry up, we''re going to bete," Asia called and pulled her.


    "W - wait, Asia," Xenovia was helpless and became curious again. She knew that she had already met him. She traced her lips with her fingers, ''Kiss me, huh?'' His figure suddenly ovepped with someone, ''Eh?''


    Yuuki was always curious about how a woman really had a strong instinct. He was very kind to Issei since he would steal his harem members sooner. He didn''t chat with Azazel since it was very troublesome. He decided to stay in the headquarters of the Youkai faction together with Serafall and Rossweisse since Kunou didn''t want him to go back.


    Azazel smiled slightly, "Yuuki, hmm, he is not that simple." He took something from his pocket and looked at themunication device that Archer had given him in the past.

 Chapter 471: Kyoto 13

    Yuuki was resting in his room together with Kunou who was sleeping on his side. He looked at the window and felt someone entering his room.


    "Nyaa," Kuroka appeared suddenly and hugged him directly.


    "Yuuki," Le Fay also appeared.


    Both of them entered sessfully with the Hades''s Cap of Invisibility without anyone noticing.


    "Hey," Yuuki caressed her head and said, "I''m happy to see you but don''t be too loud she is sleeping."


    Kuroka and Le Fay nodded and noticed a little girl was sleeping on his bed. Both of them nodded at the same time.


    "Why are you here?" Yuuki asked curiously. He was happy but he was curious why both of them woulde to this ce.


    "Nyaa, Vali wanted to tell you that the Hero Faction wants to do something in this ce," Kuroka said.


    Le Fay nodded, "Yeah, they want to do something dangerous."


    "Do you need our help, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "Thank you, but I can take care of the problem myself, you don''t need to worry about this."


    Kuroka nodded and said, "Why are you sleeping with her, nyaa?"


    "Are you a lolicon?" Le Fay asked.


    ckline appeared on his forehead when he heard it, "No, she is just scared and tired after what was happening around her." He told them that both Kunou and her mother were his acquaintances. He wanted to save his mother from the Hero Faction and taught a lesson to the Hero Faction at the same time.


    Yuuki thought that the crime of Hero Faction was simr to the naughty children and he needed to punish them. Their crime was really big since they had kidnapped a hot mother and it was an unforgivable crime. He needed to teach them something or else he wouldn''t be satisfied. He didn''t say this out loud and kept it inside his heart since he didn''t want to be treated as a pervert.


    Yuuki looked at both of them and asked, "Do you want to sleep here? The bed is quiterge, both of you can join me."


    Kuroka nodded, "Okay, nyaa." She slept beside him while hugging his arm.


    "I - is that okay?" Le Fay was quite sleepy but she was a bit nervous to sleep with him.


    "Of course," Yuuki nodded.


    "You can sleep beside me, nyaa, he won''t attack you at night," Kuroka said.


    "What kind of person do you think I am?" Yuuki looked at her with a helpless expression.


    "Don''t think too much, nyaa, let''s sleep," Kuroka said with a spoiled smile.


    Yuuki shook his head andid on the bed. He closed his eyes waiting for the next battle.


    At the same time, the Gremory group, the Sitri group, and Azazel held a meeting with each other.


    "Hmm, what do you think about him?" Kiba asked. He was in a different group from everyone else. He didn''t follow everyone to the Youkai Faction and didn''t meet him. He was quite surprised to listen to his friend''s story and didn''t expect that the person that he met before was a magician.


    "I don''t think he is harming us, he just wants to save the leader of Youkai Faction," Asia answered.


    Xenovia nodded, "Yeah, also the enemy wille toward us, he will help us to attack them."


    "How did he know that the enemy will attack you guys?" Saji asked.


    "He said that it was a premonition? He said that trouble was alwaysing toward the Gremory group, so he was sure that the Hero Faction woulde toward us," Irina said.


    They couldn''t refute these statements since it was true. They looked at Issei asking for his opinion.


    Issei looked at them and said, "How to say, I don''t think he will harm us from the way I see him." He looked at his gauntlet and asked, "What do you think Ddraig?"


    Ddraig was silent for a few seconds and answered, "....How to say, he is somehow confusing."


    "Is it confusing?"


    "Yes, strong, weak, it''s just impossible to know about him but his objection is that saving the leader of Youkai Faction is true," Ddraig said.


    "Well, he is also a friend of Serafall, you guys don''t need to worry that much," Azazel said.


    "The president''s older sister!" The Sitri group was surprised to hear this information. They looked at each other and nodded.


    Momo Hanakai, one of them peerage members of Sitri Group called her president and talked about what was happening in Kyoto.


    Sona who received her phone felt quite strange at first since they called her in the middle of the night, but hearing their information her expression became serious. She didn''t expect the leader of youkai in Kyoto would be missing and the group of Khaos Brigade woulde to attack this town during the school trip. But there was important information that made her baffled.


    "Yuuki, is it in that ce?" Sona asked and added, "With Nee-sama?" She suddenly remembered that his older sister wanted to show him about her new anime studio but she didn''t expect that either of them would join this troublesome event.


    "President, do you know him?" Momo asked.


    Sona thought for a bit and said, "You don''t need to worry about him, tell me about the battle when it''s over."


    Momo felt her order was strange but she didn''t say anything, "Alright."


    "Good," Sona said and closed the phone. She was quite curious about him and wanted to see how the battle was, unfortunately, she was in Kuoh and couldn''t see their battle.


    The Sitri peerage had received their order and they didn''t say anything about him.


    They still wanted to talk about the Hero Faction but Azazel stopped them.


    "You have to rest now, tomorrow there is a big chance that they wille to us, you guys need to take care of your body," Azazel said.


    They couldn''t say anything and went back to their room.


    Azazel yawned and couldn''t wait for tomorrow. He couldn''t do anything right now and it was better to not overthink anything or else it would be too tiring.

 Chapter 472: Kyoto 14

    The next day.


    Yuuki knew that he only needed to wait since he had set up the bait. He asked Kunou to guide him around the town since it would be useless to stay in one ce. She didn''t mind and also wanted to show him the beauty of this town.


    But before that, Yuuki, Rossweisse, and Kunou needed to meet the Gremory group since they would be bait for the Hero Faction. He had a bit of regret since he couldn''t have dinner with the beautiful Jeanne. He knew that they were enemies but it made him somehow excited to steal her from the group of Hero Faction.


    Yuuki went to the dango shop where everyone was waiting. He saw a lot of people there from Issei, Asia, and Xenovia. He also saw three normal humans there, the two perverts and a girl who kept looking at him. He saw this girl had a nosebleed and felt a bit worried at her, "Is she okay?"


    Issei, Motohama, and Matsuda, who was clear about her condition, felt a bitplex. They knew why this perverted girl had a nosebleed and from her expression, they knew what she was thinking.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Yuuki asked.


    Aika, who could calcte a male''s "manhood" size just by looking, had just found something incredible. She saw this young man in front of her and was just too amazing to describe. She was a bit nervous and blushed at the same time.


    "Ignore her, she is just perverted," Issei said.


    "Hey!!!!" Aika was mad that her image was destroyed because of this idiot.


    "It''s alright for a girl to have a curiosity about the opposite s.e.x, I don''t mind helping you with this kind of thing," Yuuki didn''t hate this kind of girl.


    "Really?" Aika smiled.


    "Yeah, let''s exchange our phone num-," before he finished both Rossweisse and Kunou stopped him.


    "Yuuki!"


    "Yuuki-Nii!"


    Yuuki sighed and thought that it wouldn''t be smooth to flirt with another girl, "Alright, let''s go around the town." He could only avert their conversation and would ask herter when everyone was looking around.


    Aika also smiled and thought that this guy was a bit interesting.


    Xenovia felt a bit ufortable when she couldn''t join them. She had been thinking about a lot of thingstely even though it didn''t make sense. She thought that the Archer that she had kissed before was him.


    ''No, he i-,'' Xenovia wanted topletely deny it but her woman''s instinct told him that he was that person.


    Yuuki just felt really strange, ''How can a woman have such a sharp instinct?'' He thought his disguise was perfect but it seemed he underestimated this woman''s obsessiveness. He sighed inward and thought to enjoy the trip first since he didn''t have time to tour around the town.


    Everyone also joined and walked around the town together.


    Kunou became quite a good guide and introduced everyone to some popr spots for tourists. She had always lived here and she knew a lot of good ces. She was sad since her mother was gone but she knew that she needed to be strong.


    ''Papa will save mother,'' Kunou believed, and knew this was also his n to lure the Hero Faction, who was the one who kidnapped her mother to leave.


    They started their outing together enjoying the beauty of this town. They visited a famous temple, a bamboo garden, and many historical ces.


    At noon, they decided to visit a restaurant to eat the famous boiled tofu.


    "This is my favorite ce," Kunou excitedly said to him.


    "Let me try it," Yuuki said and started to eat the boiled tofu. He chewed slowly and nodded. He couldn''t taste anything. He didn''t like a light taste of food and wanted something strong or heavy such as meat or curry still he could appreciate it slightly.


    "How is it?" Kunou asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "It''s good."


    "Really? You should eat more," Kunou said and wanted to feed him.


    Issei, Motohama, and Matsuda looked at him in envy, ''Why am I not in his ce?''


    Yuuki knew why most women loved this food, ''This food doesn''t have any calories.'' He thought while eating it. He looked at the girls who ate this food happily.


    They continued their trip to visit a traditional cafe and met Kiba and Azazel.


    "Hello," Kiba greeted him.


    "Hello," Yuuki said.


    "Hey Yuuki, go with me and drink some sake," Azazel wrapped his hand around his shoulder.


    "Sensei, are you drinking at noon? He is also a minor," Issei said.


    "Don''t be too tight, I''m sure he has a lot of experience in this area, right?" Azazel looked at him knowing the expression.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, this time, I will go around with them first, you can drink there alone, I don''t want to drink with middle-aged man, it''s very lonely."


    "Ugh...." Azazel felt hurt and looked at Rosseiswesse, "How about you?"


    "My job is always by his side," Rossweisse said.


    Azazel smiled, "It seems you have found a boyfriend."


    Rossweisse blushed and looked away


    "Hmm?" Azazel looked at her with surprise. He thought that she didn''t have a boyfriend and would snap at him. He looked at this young man and suddenly felt that this young man somehow simr to his young self.


    "Alright, we won''t bother you, Azazel-san," Yuuki said.


    Everyone also didn''t stay and continued their trip together.


    Azazel shrugged his shoulders and decided to follow them since it was too lonely to drink sake alone.


    They had arrived in Togetsu-ky¨­ Bridge since it was one of the most beautiful spots until a purple fog suddenly appeared and surrounded them.


    Yuuki saw the Gremory group, Rossweisse, Kunou, and Azazel were absorbed by this purple fog. He thought that those guys wouldn''t hurt a human and only absorbed the other races. He thought that this Hero Faction still had a good heart but he still couldn''t forgive them. He also hurriedly entered the purple fog to follow them. He looked around and knew that he had entered another dimension.


    "Yuuki!!" Rossweisse and Kunou were d to see him.


    Yuuki saw a group of people appearing on the other side of the bridge. He saw a figure who was holding a spear release an enormous light beam toward them. He put a silver gun in his hand and said, "Azazel-an, move aside."


    Azazel wanted to block the attack, but when he heard his voice. He hurriedly moved aside. He saw him holding a beautiful silver gun in his hand. He didn''t know why but he felt a dangerous atmosphereing from this gun.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and shot this light beam. His attack didn''t have a sound or appearance but it made the enemy''s attack disappear without a trace.


    "T - this.."


    Both sides were stupefied when they saw he could do this kind of thing easily.


    "Hooo? You''re human, why are you on that side? Come with us! We can be heroes for humanity together!" The leader of that group became quite surprised when he saw someone strong suddenly appeared. He wanted him to join his group and make humanity great again.


    They were startled and didn''t expect that this group of terrorists would invite him.


    "Hero? You must have read too much manga," Yuuki answered with disinterest tone.

 Chapter 473: Kyoto 15

    Azazel, who heard him suddenlyughed, "Hahahaha." He didn''t expect him to make fun of the enemy.


    Suddenly another enormous light beam attacked him but this time Yuuki didn''t stop it.


    "Eh?" Azazel hurriedly made a barrier to stop this attack only it was just too powerful. He was hit and flying far away to the mountain behind him.


    Everyone looked at him with a surprised expression.


    "You didn''t stop it?" The enemy asked since he thought that this person was just unpredictable.


    "No, he is just a bit annoying and he won''t die with one attack," Yuuki answered and added, "Also, who are you?"


    "Oh, that''s right, I''ve never done my introduction, let me introduce myself, the leader of the hero faction, Cao Ca-," Cao Cao said.


    "BASTARD!!!"


    His words were cut by a scream from Azazel.


    Azazel flew back and looked at Yuuki with an annoyed expression, "Why didn''t you make it disappear again?!" He looked at his suit and became dirty and torn because of that attack. He raised his cors since he felt quite angry.


    Yuuki pushed him, "You''re the governor of Fallen Angel, you should be able to stop it, I''m just human, why do you think I''m your bodyguard?"


    Azazel sighed and shook his head. He looked at Cao Cao again and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Cao Cao felt a bit annoyed since he was ignored for the most part.


    "Hurry up and let go of my mother!!" Kunou shouted at them.


    Cao Cao felt a bit happy when he saw her desperate expression, "She shall be the subject of our dainty little experiment."


    "Experiment, you say?" Kunou was startled.


    "Before that, though, I''d like to greet Governor-General Azazel and the famed Red Dragon Emperor with a little sparring session," Cao Cao said.


    "I don''t mind, you can do whatever you want with both of them but you must return Yasaka to us first?" Yuuki answered.


    "Hey!!!" Azazel and Issei said at the same time.


    Azazel shook his head, "I want to sessfully finish our talks with the youkai here, you see, hurry up and let her go."


    Cao Cao looked at him, "Who are you anyway?"


    "I''m her....," Yuuki said while looking at Kunou.


    Kunou looked at him and shouted, "He is my papa!!!"


    "....."


    They were looking at him with a startled expression.


    Yuuki felt a bit of regret when he let her announce his identity.


    Kunou looked quite proud while holding his pants tightly.


    "Papa, eh? Is she your daughter?" Cao Cao despised him.


    "No, I''m not," Yuuki shook his head and said, "Also, what''s with your expression?"


    "Hmph, you''re a human, why you''re being manipted by a youkai? You have to open your eyes ande back to us," Cao Cao said.


    "I''m better than you who are single," Yuuki said.


    "Hmph, who cares about a girlfriend?!" Cao Cao shook his head.


    Yuuki looked at him with a pitiful expression.


    "What''s with that expression?" Cao Cao became annoyed.


    "Nothing," Yuuki shook his head, "It''s just that I understand, you don''t need to exin anything."


    The Gremory group and Azazel wanted tough but they held themselves.


    "YOU!!!" Cao Cao felt annoyed by him and looked at one of his subordinates, "Leonardo, prepare the anti-monsters."


    One of his subordinates took off his hood and showed his face to everyone. He is shown to be a short, dark-skinned young boy with gray-blue hair and purple eyes. He raised both of his hands and made several ck holes around the bridge.


    Everyone became serious when they saw several monsters appearing suddenly.


    "The Annihtion Maker," Azazel had a serious expression on his face.


    "Correct, so long as the user focuses intently, the Longinus is capable of creating any type of monster," Cao Cao said.


    "The power that is rumored to be able to destroy the world is in the hands of your group," Azazel couldn''t believe it.


    "That can''t be, that is really, bad," Issei said.


    Everyone had a worried expression on their face.


    Yuuki was looking for the user of ''Dimensional Lost'' but he couldn''t find him. He thought that this person was the most troublesome of everyone since he could create his own dimension. He knew that he needed to take him down before anyone else.


    "Welsh Dragon: Bnce Braker!" Ddraig shouted.


    Issei was engulfed by fire and his body was covered by red armor.


    "Judging by the fact that there are still no Colossus-ss monsters being sent to the three powers, its power has yet to be mastered," Azazel said.


    "That''s right, as expected of the Governor-General, it is as you say, this kid still hasn''t matured, though he does excel at one thing," Cao Cao said.


    One of the monsters suddenly gathered arge amount of energy on its eye and attacked the mountain behind them with a light beam.


    "A light-based attack?" Issei was surprised.


    "Leonardo has the ability to create monsters that target their opponent''s weakness, he specializes in creating anti-mon-."


    Cao Cao stopped talking when he saw the scene in front of him. He knew that the young man that could make his attack disappear was strong but he didn''t expect that he would be this strong. He saw the monsters that had been created by Leonardo gone without any trace.


    "T - this is...." Leonardo was stupified and became serious again, "Let''s see how many monsters that you can stop." He made another monster but it disappeared again.


    Yuuki kept shooting every monster that appeared on their side.


    Cao Cao knew that it would be troubleter. He needed to stop him. He jumped toward him and only stopped when Azazel was in front of him, "Well, well, Azazel Governor."


    "Why don''t you sit back and let our gunner take down all of your monsters?" Azazel asked with a smile. He thought that monsters would be trouble but he was d that he had him on his side.


    Cao Cao smiled, "No, I must stop him."


    "Well, why don''t we face each other right now?" Azazel said and he used his bnce breaker. His body was covered in yellow armor and he held a trident in his hand.


    "Here I go!" Azazel said.


    "I will have the honor of facing you," Cao Cao said.


    Both of them started to have their duel.

 Chapter 474: Kyoto 16

    Everyone was amazed looking at him making those monsters disappear with ease.


    Cao Cao, who was still fighting against Azazel, wondered what kind of sacred gear was that.


    "Are you curious about his sacred gear?" Azazel asked while fighting.


    "Do you know it?" Cao Cao asked.


    Azazel shook his head, "After God is dead, there is a lot of mutation sacred gear, probably he is one of that."


    Cao Cao looked at how easily he defeated those monsters and wondered what would happen when he aimed it toward a people. His expression became serious and he knew that he was ying around, "He is strong."


    "That''s true," Azazel nodded and added, "but let''s continue our battle."


    "That''s true," Cao Cao thrust his spear.


    "S - stop him!!!"


    The Hero Faction knew that he would be dangerous and needed to stop him. They thought he was good with a long-range attack but he was weak at close range.


    Yuuki was toozy to handle them and he would be the only one who was working if this continued. He looked at the Gremory group and said, "Can you stop them?"


    "Of course, leave it to us," Issei said.


    "You don''t need to worry, we will protect you," Kiba said.


    "I won''t let them get near you," Xenovia said.


    "I will help you attack those monsters," Rossweisse said.


    "I will stop them!!!" Irina said.


    Yuuki got a shudder when both males said these lines to him. He was d that Xenovia, Irina and Rossweisse were there. He looked at Asia and said, "Asia-chan, can you stay with Kunou? Please protect her."


    "Y - yes!! I will protect her," Asia nodded.


    "Papa...." Kunou was a bit worried about him.


    "Don''t worry, wait for me to save your mother," Yuuki said.


    Kunou nodded and believed in him.


    Yuuki saw that everyone was fighting against members of Hero Faction. He looked at Leonardo who had a sweat on his forehead. He smiled at him and changed the effect on his gun. He aimed at him and shot him.


    Leonardo didn''t know what was happening. He saw him aiming his gun and suddenly he felt sleepy. He closed his eyes and fell down.


    "Leonardo!!" They were startled when they saw their friend suddenly fell down on the ground.


    What are you doing!!!" They were very angry at him.


    "Don''t worry, a child like him needs to sleep early," Yuuki said.


    The Hero Faction sighed in relief when they heard him only sleeping but their expression became serious. They knew that he was the most dangerous person in this situation. They didn''t even hear or see the appearance of the bullet from his gun. They needed to take him down as soon as possible.


    Yuuki wasn''t in a hurry to end them and wanted to see most of their group. He could see that Issei was fighting against three beautiful girls. He knew what Issei wanted to do in that situation. He thought for a bit that he should be the fisherman in this situation.


    Issei used his b.o.o.b.snguage on a group of three girls in front of him to find out where they would attack him in advance. He dodged their attacks easily and used his dress-breaker to make their clothes torn.


    "Dress Break!" Issei snapped his finger with a cool pose.


    "Kyaaa!!" The three girls were overwhelmed by this perverted technique. They wanted to cry since they had never shown their bodies to anyone. They were in a helpless situation until suddenly there was a big cloak covering their bodies.


    "Are you alright?"


    Three of them raised their heads and saw the young man who had a Sacred Gear in gun form. They knew that they were enemies and were confused by his actions.


    "W - why are you helping us?" One of them asked


    "What a dumb question?" Yuuki said.


    "What?" They became pissed by his words.


    "You''re a very beautiful girl, I don''t want you to be defiled by that pervert," Yuuki said in a gentlemanly manner and added, "How about you guys exit from the Hero Faction ande with me?"


    "Eh?'' The three girls were stupified and blushed at the same time.


    "Don''t worry, I will treat you roughly," Yuuki whispered.


    They shuddered and looked at him with fascination.


    "Can you stop flirting with our group? You threee back hurriedly," the people from the Hero Faction shouted.


    "Ah, yes!!" The three of them felt regret and ran back to their group.


    Yuuki shook his head since his n failed.


    "Bastard!!!" Issei was angry since Yuuki got three cute girls suddenly. He felt that he had been cheated by him.


    "Yuuki...." Rossweisse sighed.


    "Papa....." Kunou felt that Yuuki was just too womanizer and needed to tell his mother about his actionter, "I - I can be your brideter." She said in a low voice.


    Asia and Irina looked at him with unreliable eyes.


    "Yuuki..." Xenovia somehow felt pissed.


    Kiba could only sigh and wondered why a lot of perverts had gathered around him.


    "You''re very popr."


    Yuuki saw this silver-haired young man in front of him, "Thank you?"


    "My name is Sigfried, you''re human too right?" Sigfried asked.


    "Yes, I''m," Yuuki nodded.


    "You should join us, there are a lot of beautiful girls in our group," Sigfried said.


    "Hoo??" Yuuki was somehow interested.


    "YUUKI!!!!" Everyone said at the same time.


    "I''m sorry but I can''t join you," Yuuki said.


    Sigfried nodded, "Well, don''t worry, at least let me be thankful for you for not killing Leonardo."


    Yuuki nodded, "You can release Yasaka for me if you''re that grateful."


    Sigfried shook his head, "I can''t do that, we have something important to do with her."


    "Oh, then I will take her by force," Yuuki answered.


    "Hahaha, I can''t wait for that," Sigfried said.


    "Bastard, don''t ignore us!!" Xenovia shed her sword toward him.


    Sigfried was still very calm and raised his sword to block her attack.


    "Haaa!!" Kiba also shed his sword.


    Irina threw her light magic toward him.


    Sigfried made another arm on his back and his hands became three. He held three swords and skillfully blocked their attacks.


    Kiba, Irina, and Xenovia were startled and kept attacking him but Sigfried could easily handle three of them with ease.


    Sigfried was a bit annoyed by them and sted them away.


    Kiba, Irina, and Xenovia blocked him but they were thrown a few meters away.


    "Damn, he has three arms??" Xenovia said.


    "It is frustrating but he is indeed very strong," Kiba said.


    Sigfried was still calm in this situation and introduced his three swords, "The Emperor Demonic Sword, Gram. With this de, I can take any opponent. Also Balmung and Nothung. Both are legendary swords in their own rights, as well. And this arm is Twice Critical, the Arm of Dragon."


    "As expected, he has sacred gear and in addition, he hasn''t activated his swords abilities," Kiba said.


    "I''d like to add that none of these have achieved Bnce Breaker status," Sigfried said.

 Chapter 475: Kyoto 17

    Yuuki didn''t bother them and looked around. He turned his head and saw Cao Cao was standing on the edge of the bridge.


    "Can you release Yasaka?" Yuuki asked.


    Cao Cao shook his head, "I can''t right now, but tonight, I can give her...."


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and aimed his gun toward him. He moved his mouth slowly and said, "Goodbye."


    Cao Cao raised his Longinus and blocked his attack. He didn''t feel anything but his stamina, he could feel his stamina drained very fast. He jumped and moved toward his group, "Sigfried, back down."


    Sigfried nodded and felt the situation became serious.


    "What is your objective?" Yuuki asked.


    "Our objective is simple, we want to unearth humanity''s full potential," Cao Cao said.


    "What?" Azazel, who was flying,nded beside him.


    "Demons, Dragons, Fallen Angels, and among all other races, humans have always been the ones capable of eliminating the ones who are at the top."


    "No... Humans must always be the ones to do so."


    "A kernel of hope for an otherwise beleaguered race."


    "Case in point, I want to see how far we can push forward while remainingpletely human," Cao Cao said.


    "While remaining human....." Issei looked at Yuuki. He knew that he was human but his power waspletely different from a normal human.


    "You can defeat whatever you want but don''t ever try to hurt her or I will eliminate you right away right now," Yuuki said and released his magical power.


    Cao Cao suddenly felt pressure on him. He wrinkled and said, "You''re human too!! Why are you helping them!!"


    "I''m not helping them but you should have chosen a different target," Yuuki said.


    "I''m sorry for that but we can''t release her right now, we will use the powerful force field by the name of Kyoto and the nine-tail fox headmaster, and conduct a grand experiment at Nijou Castle! Please do attend our festival," Cao Cao said and looked at one of the people with a hood behind him, "Georg, let''s teleport." He thought that he had some rtionship with the Nine-Tail Fox Headmaster. He felt sorry but he couldn''t stop right now when their experiment was almost finished.


    Yuuki aimed his gun again but a purple fog blocked his attack. His gun transformed into a big cannon. He could have searched for herter but he needed to defeat them as soon as possible. He gathered his magical power inside this gun and shot it toward them.


    BOOOM!!!!!!


    "Georg, hurry up!" Cao Cao raised his spear and also released an enormous light beam. He blocked his cannon beam with his attack.


    Georg looked at him with a serious expression on his face right now. He shuddered and teleported everyone right away.


    "Tsk," Yuuki clicked his tongue and made his weapon disappear.


    "Everyone, release your armament space will return to normal!!" Azazel said.


    They nodded and transformed back into normal.


    Yuuki needed to calm himself since he failed to catch them but he wasn''t worried since he would save her tonight.


    "Papa!!" Kunou ran toward him and hugged his leg.


    Yuuki caressed her head, "Don''t worry, tonight, I will save your mother."


    Kunou nodded while still hugging him.


    "Oi, Yuuki, can youe with us? We need to n our strategy," Azazel asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure."


    They walked together back to the hotel since they would start their strategic meeting.


    Yuuki was walking with Kunou who was in his arms. He could tell that she was a bit tired since she was very tense during a battle earlier.


    Rossweisse walked beside him, "Are you okay?"


    Yuuki nodded, "I''m okay, you don''t need to worry about me."


    Rossweisse sighed in relief after hearing his response.


    "But..." Yuuki said.


    "But?" Rossweisse asked.


    "I''m still tense because of the battle earlier, can you calm me down?" Yuuki asked.


    Rossweisse nodded, "Sure, how can I help you?" She wanted to help him.


    "Hold my hand," Yuuki said and gave her his hand.


    "Eh?" Rossweisse blushed.


    "You can''t?" Yuuki asked.


    Rossweisse shook her head and said, "I can let me do it." She moved her hand slowly and held his hand gently. She tried to hold her blush and she also could feel everyone was ncing at her but she had an important job to calm his nerve. However, this job was difficult since her face was really hot right now.


    Yuuki smiled looking at her reaction and felt calmer now. He shook his head and felt quite pissed earlier. He thought they were kids who wanted attention and did some mischief. He could have killed them but he thought it was a little too much to do. He was human and they were human. He also felt that they didn''t feel that they wanted to harm him and he wouldn''t stop them if they had chosen a different target.


    Azazel looked at him and said, "But you''re very kind, huh?"


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at him.


    "You can make them disappear in instant but you only make them sleep," Azazel looked at him curiously, "What are your sacred gears?"


    "Yeah, that gun is very cool!! Also that cannon on your hand!!" Xenovia asked. She felt that thest cannon was very awesome in her eyes. She saw him releasing enormous destruction of energy toward his enemies earlier.


    "Is that sacred gear simr to mine?" Kiba asked. His sacred gear was a Sword Birth. He could make any kind of sword with his though and from his observation, Yuuki''s sacred gear could make any kind of gun with his though.


    "Hmm, it''s simr to that, let''s go back, I''m a bit starving," Yuuki said and walked to the hotel.


    "Hey, where have you guys been?" Aika, Motohama, and Matsuda appeared.


    "Yeah, you leave us here and have fun right?" Motohama asked.


    They twitched their lips while hearing their question.


    "Motohama, Matsuda," Issei sighed and was too tired to say anything. He felt that the world was very big. He didn''t expect that this person would be this strong, "Ddraig, what do you think?"


    "Hmm, I''m not sure, but he is very strong," Ddraig said.


    Issei clenched his hand and said, "Let''s get stronger, Ddraig."


    "Alright, partner," Ddraig said.

 Chapter 476: Kyoto 18

    They were in his room since his room was very bigpared to everyone else.


    "Damn, do you stay in this room together?" Issei looked at both Yuuki and Rossweissei. He thought about his room which was dpidated and he stayed alone there. He felt really jealous of him right now.


    Yuuki ignored him and took care of Kunou who was sitting on hisp.


    On his side, there were both Serafall and Rossweisse together.


    "Serafall-sama, what is your rtionship with him?" Saji asked.


    The member of Sitri''s peerage looked at him for the first time. They had heard him from their president and they were quite curious. They had heard that he was very strong but they weren''t sure yet since they had never seen him fight.


    "Hmm? He is my peerage member candidate," Serafall said with a proud expression.


    They couldn''t believe it at first and blinked their eyes several times until they shouted at the same time, "EHHHH!!!!!!!"


    "Is that true?" Azazel looked at her.


    Serafall nodded, "Yes, he has taken something important from me, s - so I want him to take responsibility and be part of my peerage, m - maybe w - we can have a different rtionship in the fu, kyaaaaa." She blushed and was shy at the same time.


    "BASTARD!!!!" Saji and Issei became mad when they saw this situation. They looked at him with envy. They were wondering how he could get a lot of beautiful girls around him.


    Yuuki sighed and felt quite tired, "Anyway, there is something more important than that."


    "Cruel!!!" Serafall cried and hugged Rossweisse who was on the other side, "Rossweisse, he is very cruel."


    "Ugh...." Rossweisse wanted to drink alcohol at this moment since the matter was just too confusing.


    "That''s true, we need to talk about this matter since tonight the Hero Faction will start their experiment," Azazel showed a map in front of everyone.


    "We need to mobilize every force that we can muster, we''re on high alert around Nijou Castle and Kyoto Central Station, the Hero Faction has yet to move but we can feel an ominous aura in the air," Azazel said.


    "An ominous air?" Yuuki had a weird expression on his face. He thought that Azazel was a bit exaggerated.


    Azazel twitched his lips while looking at his expression. He knew what he was thinking about, "Kyoto has historically been heavily associated with the Yin Yang, Feng Shui, and other simr disciplines. Large scale rituals are predominantly held here."


    "This makes this ce a power spot, and dark energy is surrounding the Nijou castle as we speak."


    "So what''s going to happen?" Saji asked.


    "I''m as much in the dark as you, to be honest, but it certainly wasn''t good."


    "We''lly out our n," Azazel said while looking at everyone.


    "The members of Sitri''s peerage will be on the standby around Kyoto Station, you''ll also be guarding this hotel," Azazel said.


    "Yes!" Sitri''s peerages answered.


    "Gramory''s peerage, Irina, Rossweisse, and Yuuki will be going on offense, and we''ll be heading straight to Nijou Castle afterward," Azazel said.


    "Understood!"


    Yuuki nodded in response.


    "Rescuing Princess Yasaka is our top priority since we don''t know how many more members that Cao Cao will bring, I''m not nning to bring you kids there, I''ve also enlisted some help, professionals who are suited for such dangerous times."


    "Who?"


    "Well, all you need to know is someone capable ising, in any case, to endure it until they arrive, also one more thing, but I''ve only prepared two Phoenix Tears on this asion," Azazel took out two bottles of Phoenix Tears from his pocket.


    They became worried when they heard there were only two bottles. They knew that Phoenix Tears meant a second life for everyone.


    "Sorry, but this is all I''ve got right now," Azazel said.


    "Can we really save, mother?" Kunou asked worriedly.


    Yuuki caressed her head, "Don''t worry, I''ll save her."


    "Do you have a way Yuuki?" Azazel asked curiously.


    Yuuki nodded, "I have a trump card in my hand, though, I''ll keep it secret until I find her."


    Azazel nodded, "I will leave the process of rescuing Princess Yasaka for you then."


    "Understood," Yuuki nodded.


    "Also, I may have said this before, but the entire city is filled with demons, angels, fallen angels, and youkai. The army has been deployed to capture the Hero Faction," Azazel said.


    "Leavemand of those guys to me," Serafall winked, "We''ll punish all the bad kids who try to go outside!"


    Yuuki this woman was really unreliable.


    "Aaah, what''s with that look? Are you doubting me?" Serafall looked at him.


    "No, I''m not," Yuuki was just toozy to argue with her.


    "Really?" Serafall asked.


    "Of course, you''re a very dependable Serafall," Yuuki said.


    "Ehehehe, really?" Serafall looked quite happy.


    Azazel sighed, "That''s all for the briefing, proceed to your designated stations as soon as preparation ispleted. I''ll have to take over the entire operation. I may be unable to apany you, but don''t get defeated easily."


    "This trip will end with everyone going home safely, we''ll defend Kyoto with our lives, understood?" Azazel asked.


    "Yes!"


    When everyone was going out someone suddenly called him.


    "Yuuki," Azazel stopped him.


    "What''s wrong, Azazel-san?" Yuuki asked.


    Azazel looked at him and said, "When the situation is bad, you can''t be merciful at them."


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "You don''t need to worry about that, they''re too weak for me to worry." He waved his hand and went out.


    Azazel looked at his back, "Too weak to worry, eh? What dependable words." He smiled and started to go to the control room tomand the army in Kyoto.

 Chapter 477: Kyoto 19

    Yuuki was walking with Kunou and Rosswessei. Three of them walked together toward the Nijou Castle to save Yasaka.


    "Are you serious about fighting this Hero Faction?" Rossweisse asked since she had never seen him fight. She only saw him using a gun but she was worried about him.


    Yuuki had never told him that he was ''Archer'' and ''Zero'' that was why Rossweisse was very worried about him in this battle.


    "Eh?" Kunou was confused. She was sitting on his shoulders right now and this conversation made her feel quite strange. She didn''t really know what to say in this situation and only listened to their conversation.


    "I don''t really care about Hero Faction, my first objective is to save her, anything else is secondary, but I can beat them," Yuuki answered.


    Kunou and Rossweisse looked at him with a strange expression.


    "What?" Yuuki asked.


    "I don''t know but can you really beat Longinus users? They have three Longinus there and you can''t underestimate them," Rossweisse said.


    "Yes, they''re very strong," Kunou said.


    "I''m not underestimating them, but it''s a fact, let me show you one of my powers," Yuuki turned his head toward his right side.


    Kunou and Rossweisse also followed the direction of his vision and suddenly saw a lot of people there. They could see there were at least 50 people with a variation of Sacred Gears. They were a bit overwhelmed since they didn''t expect there would be a lot of people there.


    Kunou was holding his head tightly and Rossweisse prepared her magic but they saw him raise his hand.


    "You don''t need to worry about them," Yuuki said and created his gun again.


    "Be careful with his gun!!"


    "Everyone we need to attack before he starts to shoot us!!"


    "ATTACK!!"


    Yuuki didn''t aim his gun toward them but he pointed his gun toward the sky and he shot it.


    BAAM!!


    Everyone stopped when they saw him shot toward the sky. They wanted tough at him and thought that he was a fool only stopped since they saw something very brighting from the sky.


    Yuuki only saw a group of men in there and he didn''t need to be merciful at them, "Goodbye."


    Baam! Baam! Baam! Baam! Baam! Baam!


    Kunou and Rosswesse saw a rain of a projectileing toward their enemies from the sky. They saw a variety of attacks from bullets,sers, canons, etc.


    The enemy was helpless against this attack and couldn''t fight back against him.


    "Let''s go, they have been waiting," Yuuki said since he had taken care of them.


    Kunou and Rossweisse nodded and felt amazed at how easily he had defeated them.


    "Did you kill them?" Rossweisse asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "Probably on the hospital for a few months." He didn''t tell them that his attacks would make them unable to use their sacred gears again at the same time and also manipted their memories about him and the Hero Faction. He hoped that when they woke up they would be better men.


    Kunou and Rossweisse nodded and felt quite better when they heard it.


    Along the way, Yuuki shot a lot of people and defeated them easily. In his opinion, it was very easy to beat them. He was only curious about what made them join the Hero Faction since he was sure that the Hero Faction didn''t even give them a sry each month. He thought it was just one of the mysteries of anime.


    They also met both Irina and Xenovia on the street and they were fighting against a lot of people.


    "Let''s help them," Rossweisse said.


    Yuuki nodded and shot his gun toward the sky again.


    BAAM!!!


    Xenovia and Irina who was fighting against the group of Hero Faction suddenly heard the sound of an explosion.


    The fight stopped and everyone looked at the source of that sound.


    "Yuuki!!" Xenovia and Irina were surprised to see him.


    Yuuki pointed his finger at the sky.


    "???" Everyone followed his finger and saw it in the sky.


    "Eh?" They were startled when something came down.


    Baam! Baam! Baam! Baam! Baam! Baam!


    Xenovia and Irina were panicked when they saw something attacking them from the sky but they realized that it didn''t hit either of them. They looked around and saw only someone from the Hero Faction would be hit.


    "Please, don''t scare us!" Irinained.


    "Yeah, you should tell us before you shoot them," Xenoviained.


    "My bad, but we need to be in a hurry, let''s go," Yuuki said.


    Xenovia and Irina nodded and followed him, though they were curious about his attack earlier they knew their priority. Both of them thought that he was really full of mystery.


    Yuuki noticed a lot of people from Hero Faction started to walk toward them.


    "Damn, they have surrounded us!!" Xenovia said.


    "It can''t be helped, let''s fight!!" Irina said.


    Rossweisse and Kunou also prepared for the fight.


    Yuuki sighed and wanted to go to the Nijou Castle as soon as possible. He threw his gun on the ground and shouted, "Wheel Of Fortune!!"


    The gun suddenly transformed into a monstrous car. Spikes and tubes erupt from its hull, its bumper morphs into a beastly maw, with mandible-like projections on either side, and it gains massive exhaust ports on its rear.


    *BRRRRMMMM


    A car suddenly appeared in front of them and this surprised everyone, especially seeing such a monstrous car in front of them.


    "Get into the car," Yuuki said.


    They nodded and entered the car together. They were just following his order and their heads couldn''t process what was happening.


    Yuuki looked at a group of people in front of him and used a weapon on his car and aimed it toward them. He also started to drive his car toward Nijou Castle.


    Baam! Baam! Baam!


    His car started to shoot everyone along the way and moved very fast toward Nijou Castle.


    The enemy felt that he was a cheater since they were helpless in front of him.


    Kunou, Rossweisse, Irina, and Xenovia who were inside the car couldn''t help but look at the back of the car and see the destruction that happened because of this car.


    "What the hell is this car!!!" Irina said.


    "This car is cool," Xenovia said.


    "You''re destroying the street," Rossweisse said with a sigh. She thought that he was full of imagination to make this such a monstrous car but she thought it was morefortable rather than walking.


    "It''s okay, it''s more important to save Yasaka," Yuuki said.


    Kunou nodded, "Yes, it''s for my mother." She didn''t care about the destroyed street. She thought that this car was really powerful and could defeat the enemy instantly.


    *BRRRMMMM


    Xenovia and Irina thought that this guy became even more mysterious in their minds. Both of them really enjoyed riding in this car.


    "That''s right, we need to take a picture," Yuuki said.


    "Eh??"


    Yuuki gave them sunsses and told them to wear them.


    They wore the sses while he prepared the camera. He could do this because this car could move automatically. They looked at the camera and took a picture together inside this monstrous car.


    "Wheel Of Fortune!!"

 Chapter 478: Kyoto 20

    Issei, Asia, and Kiba looked quite beaten up since they had fought a lot of people along the way. They walked toward the Nijou Castle until they saw a monstrous car stopped beside them. They became tense since they could feel this car was really strong. They weren''t sure whether they were enemies or allies. They saw the mirror was opened and saw a lot of people there.


    "Do you want a ride?" Yuuki asked.


    "Asia, you can go inside," Xenovia said.


    Kunou was sitting on Rossweisse''sp in the front seat and it was possible to add one more passenger.


    "How about us??" Issei asked.


    "Where did you get this car?" Kiba was curious. He had never seen such a powerful car before.


    "Both guys can stay on the roof seat," Yuuki said.


    "Roof''s seat?"


    They saw the roof morphed and made a seat for two people.


    Asia sighed in relief when she saw both Issei and Kiba could sit in the car, "Then I will join you."


    Kiba and Issei didn''t mind sitting on the roof since they were guys.


    *BRRRMMM


    Yuuki started to drive his car again toward the Nijou Castle.


    Kiba and Issei who were on the roof felt the wind was very strong. Both of them started to observe this car and felt it wasn''t a simple car.


    "What kind of car is this?" Asia asked curiously.


    "This is one of the applications of his Sacred Gear," Irina answered.


    "Really?" Asia asked.


    "Yeah, it''s very convenient right," Yuuki answered without turning his head.


    Kiba wondered whether his sacred gear could be used for something simr. He thought that he could use a sword to make a horse or something.


    The journey was easier when everyone was riding this car.


    Yuuki didn''t really care about the member of Hero Faction as long as it wasn''t a girl. He would drive his car and crash them since this car was very powerful.


    On the way suddenly, they saw someone with a different power than the rest.


    "RED DRAGON EMPEROR!!!!"


    They saw a young man with ck hair tied into a bun, he also wears a pair of shades. His attire consists of a ck Japanese school uniform


    Yuuki stopped his car and asked, "Do you know him?"


    Issei nodded, "Yeah, I remember him, I''ve defeated him before."


    "HAHAHA, I WILL DEFEAT YOU RIGHT NOW!!!"


    "BALANCE BREAKER!!!"


    The young man suddenly created ck shadow armor which covered his entire body.


    "HAHAHA, NO ATTACK WILL BE ABLE TO ATTACK ME NOW!!!"


    Everyone was a bit tense hearing his promation.


    "Let me fight him," Issei said.


    "No, that will take too much time," Yuuki said and pressed a button on his car.


    The maw of his car opened wide and it started to release arge amount of fire.


    BOOOM!!!


    The young man didn''t expect such an attack from the car. He couldn''t escape and he was burnt inside this attack.


    "ARGGGG!!!!"


    The man cried and fell down on the ground helplessly.


    Yuuki saw that the young man had fallen down and started to drive his car again. He didn''t really care about small fry and needed to save Yasaka as soon as possible.


    Everyone was a bit dumbfounded at his actions and wondering what kind of car this was.


    "Yuuki, can you lend me this car after the fight?" Xenovia asked.


    "No," Yuuki said. He didn''t really want to meet them again in this form since it was troublesome.


    "You''re stingy!" Xenovia stuck to her tongue.


    "Xenovia-san, this car is very important to him, you can''t say something like that," Asia said.


    "Asia-chan, you can try this car whenever you want," Yuuki said.


    "Eh? Really?" Asia was a bit surprised.


    "Why?" Xenovia clearly didn''t understand why he could lend it to Asia, but not her.


    "Xenovia, we''ve arrived at Nijou Castle and don''t make a lot of noise," Irina said.


    Xenovia nodded and saw the car move toward the gate.


    "Are we going to stop?" Issei asked.


    "No, it seems, he wants to destroy the gate," Kiba said.


    "STOP!!!!" Issei said.


    Yuuki didn''t have any intention to stop and crashed into the gate.


    Everyone closed their eyes except for Xenovia, Rossweisse, and Kiba.


    BOOOM!!!


    The car destroyed the gate and moved very fast toward the center of the castle.


    *BRRRMMMM


    The main group of Hero Factions was talking about him.


    "Who is he?" Sigfried asked.


    "Hmm, he should be an idol," Jeanne said.


    "How did you know?" Heracles asked.


    "Unlike you guys, I''m still following the television, I saw him on the ''Amateur Music Tournament'' before," Jeanne said, and added, "Cao Cao, can you add him to the group? He is very strong and he can help us with our ambition."


    Cao Cao shook his head, "It''s impossible, he has a good rtionship with the Nine-Tailed Fox Headmaster, I''m sure that he doesn''t have a good feeling about us."


    "But an idol, huh?" Georg said. He imagined someone singing on the stage while a lot of people were cheering for him, "That''s not a bad profession."


    "Georg...." Leonardo looked at him. He was a bit frustrated since he had been defeated quite early.


    *BRRRRMMMM


    They suddenly saw something moving toward them with very fast movement.


    "What''s that?" Jeanne asked.


    "Hmm? Car? Monster?" Sigfried thought.


    "No, it''s them," Cao Cao said.


    "And what is his real power?" Georg asked.


    "I don''t know, but we can use this chance to learn more about him after we''ve defeated Gremory''s peerage," Cao Cao said.


    They nodded in response and saw the car stopped right in front of them. They saw it from close and felt this car was very powerful.


    "Cool," Leonardo said.


    "Can you make something like this?" Cao Cao asked.


    Leonardo shook his head, "I don''t know, but I can try itter."


    Cao Cao nodded and thought it was good to have a vehicle.


    They saw Issei and Kiba jumped from the roof and everyone came out from the car.


    "You''re all a thread," Cao Cao said.


    Yuuki looked at them, "Where is Yasaka?"


    "Don''t be in a hurry, let me show her to you," Cao Cao said.


    Yuuki didn''t even say anything and moved very fast toward two people who were holding Yasaka. He punched them and made them fly. He caught Yasaka in his arms but noticed that her pupil had lost focus, "What did you do to her, Cao Cao?!"

 Chapter 479: Kyoto 21

    "Yasaka, wake up," Yuuki tried to wake her up but it was futile. He wasn''t sure but there was something that made her unable to wake up.


    "Mother! Mother!" Kunou also ran toward both of them. She was d that he could save her but she became scared when she saw her mother didn''t give her a response.


    "What''s wrong, mother?"


    "It''s useless," Cao Cao said.


    "What did you do to her!?" Yuuki looked at him with a frown.


    "I''ve already told you that she simply participated in our dainty experiment," Cao Cao said.


    "Unfortunately, she didn''t have time to follow your high school project, I will take her now," Yuuki said.


    "I''ve already told you that is useless," Cao Cao tapped his spear on the ground.


    Yasaka suddenly screamed in pain and held her head with her hands. She was covered in blue light and her body slowly transformed into a nine-tailed fox.


    "MOTHER!!!" Kunou was scared and worried.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "It can be helped." He aimed his gun toward her.


    "What are you going to do?" Kunou asked worriedly.


    "Kunou, do you believe me?" Yuuki asked.


    Kunou nodded in response.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll save your mother," Yuuki said and shot his gun toward Yasaka.


    The blue light which engulfed Yasaka suddenly disappeared. She stopped screaming and fell down weakly on his arms. She opened her eyes slowly and confused, "W - where is this?"


    "MOTHER!!!" Kunou was very happy and hugged her.


    "Kunou...." Yasaka said weakly and looked at him, "Yuuki?"


    Yuuki nodded with a smile, "We need to get out of this ce." He carried her in his arms.


    "T - this.." Cao Cao was shocked since it didn''t follow his n.


    "Issei, Kiba, Xenovia, Rossweisse, and Irina, try to buy me time," Yuuki said and looked at both Asia and Kunou, "Both of you follow me, she needs someone to heal her."


    Issei, Kiba, Xenovia, Rossweisse, and Irina were d that Yuuki could undo the curse. They hurriedly replied, "Yes!!"


    Asia and Kunou nodded in response.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone hurt you now," Yuuki said while carrying her in his arms. He brought her to his car together with both Kunou and Asia. He didn''t really want to join the battle anymore and wanted to let the Gremory''s peerage to grow in this battle.


    "Hmm," Yasaka nodded while blushing at him.


    The four of them entered the car and started to move far away.


    *BRRROOOOMMM


    "Tsk," Cao Cao clicked his tongue since his n wasn''t going as he nned, "Follow them!!"


    Heracles, Jeanne, Sigfried, Georg, and Leonardo started to move and followed him only they were stopped by the Gremory''s peerage, Irina, and Rossweisse.


    "We won''t let you," Rossweisse said.


    Xenovia didn''t say anything and raised her sword. Her sword made arge sword energy beam and made everything bright, "TAKE THIS!!!!" She moved her sword downward and attacked them with this attack.


    *BOOOOOMMM!!!!


    The castle was destroyed instantly and created arge crater in front of them.


    "Haaa...." Xenovia looked very satisfied with her attack.


    Issei was shocked looking at the destruction on her sword, "Now''s not the time to getcent!" Heined since he saw her looking very satisfied.


    "The opening move decides the tide of battle, and they have also stopped following them, so we don''t need to worry again," Xenovia said with a smile.


    They sighed at her answer but the rice had be a porridge. They couldn''t do anything and the result was quite good since the Hero Faction couldn''t follow Yuuki, Kunou, Yasaka, and Asia.


    Xenovia looked at her new sword with a smile. Her sword was Durandal and it had been improved with Excalibur through the alchemy, "Thus, I gave this sword a name, The Ex-Durandal."


    "But it seems your attack doesn''t defeat them," Kiba said.


    They looked at Cao Cao, Jeanne, Heracles, and Sigfried were there looking quite calm in this situation. They suddenly realized there were two missing members there. They knew that two of them had followed the car. They wanted to chase after them but they knew that they couldn''t since they needed to face the enemy in front of them.


    "Don''t be hasty, how about we have a fight now?" Cao Cao said. He didn''t expect that Yuuki could open the curse on Yasaka with ease. He thought that guy became even more interesting and mysterious in his eyes. His n failed but he would be able to start it againter.


    Now, Cao Cao wanted to fight against the opponent in front of them.


    Gremory''s peerage, Rossweisse, and Irina had a serious expression on their faces since. They knew that the opponent in front of them was very powerful.


    "Where are your two members?" Irina decided to ask to make sure.


    "They''re following him, I didn''t expect him to have that kind of power," Sigfried sighed while shaking his head.


    "He should join us," Heracles said.


    "There is no way, he will join you!!" Xenovia said.


    "Hmph, let''s talk about thatter, now, Sigfried which partner will you choose?" Cao Cao asked.


    Sigfried raised both of his swords and pointed it at both Kiba and Xenovia.


    Cao Cao nodded, "Jeanne, Heracles."


    Jeanne looked at Irina and said, "I''ll take this angel cutie then."


    "I''m taking that silver-haireddy," Heracles said.


    Cao Cao nodded, "I shall fight with the Red Dragon Emperor then." He looked at everyone and said, "Let''s defeat them as soon as possible, I''m a bit worried about both Georg and Leonardo."


    "Do you think that guy can beat both Georg and Leonardo?" Sigfried asked.


    "Hmm, I''m not sure, but I have that kind of feeling, also don''t forget he is human, he is the same as us, I want to know how strong he is," Cao Cao said.


    "We won''t let you take a step away from this ce!!!" Issei said.


    "We will protect them," Kiba said.


    "We will defeat you!" Irina said.


    "I won''t let you get near him," Rossweisse said.


    "Just shut up and let''s fight!!" Xenovia said.


    The fight between them started.

 Chapter 480: Kyoto 22

    They were in his car right now and the car was moving automatically.


    Yuuki was hugging Yasaka on his arms, "You will alright now."


    "Hmm," Yasaka nodded while smiling.


    "Asia, can you heal her?" Yuuki asked since he thought to maintain his stamina. He remembered that the True Longinus''s Bnce Breaker was really strong and decided to keep his stamina.


    "Yes," Asia nodded.


    They moved quite far away from the battlefield but they were still in the area of Nijou Castle.


    Yuuki had used the power of Imagine Breaker to erase the curse on her. He thought that Imagine Breaker was the most suitable power for this situation and he was right since it had erased her cursed easily.


    Yasaka was saved but her body was very weak right now.


    "Mother, are you alright?" Kunou asked with a worried expression.


    "I''m fine, you don''t need to worry," Yasaka smiled while caressing her head.


    "Thank you, papa," Kunou said while looking at him.


    "You don''t need to worry, I''m the same as you, I care about her," Yuuki said and didn''t really care anymore that Kunou called him ''Papa'' every time.


    "Really? Do you care about me?" Yasaka asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Of course, you''re one of the most important people in my life." He took her hands gently while looking deep in her eyes.


    Yasaka also did the same and was unable to look away from him.


    Both of them moved their heads closer only stopped by little hands between them, "Mother! Papa! Don''t ignore me!"


    Kunou was quite annoyed to see both of them flirting with each other and ignored her existence.


    Asia felt that she shouldn''t be in this ce right now.


    Yuuki coughed, "Well, you guys stay here, I will fight the enemy now."


    "Eh?" Three of them were surprised.


    "W - wait...." Yasaka wanted to stop him. She knew how powerful a member of the Hero Faction was and didn''t want him to fight them alone.


    "You don''t need to worry that much, my opponents are only two Longinus users," Yuuki said and left the car.


    "Only two Longinus users, eh? We''re being underestimated, Leonardo."


    Suddenly a purple fog appeared and two people appeared in front of them. One of them wore sses and the other one was a child who could make a monster.


    Leonardo didn''t say anything since he lost to him earlier. He thought that the man in front of him was very strong and he needed to get serious.


    "He ignores you," Yuuki said to the sses young man.


    "No, he is not ignoring me, he is just really quiet," the ss young man said.


    "What''s your name?" Yuuki asked.


    Georg wasn''t sure whether he should tell his name or not since he wasn''t sure about his power. He only knew that he could make a gun that could do anything.


    "Leonardo," Leonardo answered.


    "Eh?" Georg was a bit surprised that this little guy was going to introduce himself.


    "How about you, sses?" Yuuki asked.


    "sses?" The young man twitched his lips and sighed, "My name is Georg, please remember that."


    Yuuki nodded, "Why are you here? Especially, you, Leonardo, you''re still a child, you should be sleeping right now or else you won''t be able to get taller."


    "Really?" Leonardo was a bit surprised that he couldn''t get taller. He looked at Georg for confirmation.


    Georg adjusted his sses and said, "I''ve heard that a child should sleep early to get taller, but that is just a myth."


    "Supernatural is also a myth but it''s really in front of our eyes," Yuuki looked at Leonardo and said seriously, "You don''t want to be shorty right? You should go to sleep right now."


    Leonardo was a bit scared when he thought that he couldn''t get taller.


    "He can sleep after we beat you," Georg said.


    "Anyway, why are you following him?" Yuuki asked curiously.


    Georg nodded. He thought that he could recruit him since he had some interest, "He has a big dream that makes a human be the strongest, I want to help him, you''re also human, you also understand how other races such as demons, fallen angel, angel, and etc are treating us right? They''re underestimating us, they also do whatever they want with humans, and we can and treat them simr to livestock."


    Yuuki looked at him and said, "You don''t need to worry about something like that, there is a lot of organization that protects humanity from that kind of thing."


    "But that''s not enough!! There are a lot of humans that have been through a lot because of them!" Georg said.


    Yuuki nodded and somehow understood his reasoning. He could hear a lot of supernatural things that made a lot of problems for humanity but the same thing also happening in humanity.


    There are a lot of bad humans and there are also nice devils, fallen angels, etc.


    Yuuki could have joined them but there was something that bothered him.


    "That''s why you should join us!" Georg said.


    "What do you think about Yasaka that you have been kidnapped?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmph? Well, they''re just a beast," Georg said.


    "Beast?" Yuuki asked with a calm voice but his heart was in the raging fire right now.


    "Georg, move back," Leonardo said.


    "What''s wrong?" Georg looked at him.


    Yuuki pointed his gun at them and shot them.


    Both Leonardo and Georg didn''t feel anything but this made them even more worried.


    "You''ve made two mistakes, first you kidnap the wrong person, I don''t mind you kidnap other people as long as they don''t have any connection with me and in addition, you should choose someone who has a bad reputation, not someone as beautiful as her," Yuuki said.


    Leonardo and Georg suddenly felt something was wrong with their bodies and gulped. They know that they can''t beat him right now.


    "Georg!!" Leonardo said.


    Georg wanted to use his ''Dimensional Lost'' but it was useless. He couldn''t use it no matter what, "W - what is happening?"


    Leonardo also tried to make monsters but no matter what he tried he couldn''t use them.


    "Your second mistake is mocking such a beautiful woman as her for a beast," Yuuki looked at them and smiled, "Let me give you, your punishment." He aimed his gun toward them and shot.


    Baam! Baam!

 Chapter 481: Kyoto 23

    Cao Cao thrust his spear at Issei, "Give up."


    Issei was very helpless against him.


    "You''re still fighting?" Jeanne asked.


    "No, it''s over," Cao Cao said and turned.


    Issei dropped to the ground helplessly.


    "Sigh, I don''t know why but I feel something bad will happen to both Leonardo and George," Sigfried said.


    "Really?" Heracles asked.


    "Hmm, it seems you''re feeling right," Cao Cao said.


    *BRRRMMMMM


    They saw his monstrous car move very fast toward them.


    "Issei-san! Everyone!" Asia was panicked when she saw everyone was defeated on the ground.


    Yuuki stopped his car and used psychokinesis to move Issei, Xenovia, Kiba, Irina, and Rossweisse toward him. He sighed and took his gun to shoot them.


    Asia was startled with his action but it was toote.


    Their bodies started to heal when they were shot by him.


    Yuuki ced them near Asia and said, "I''ve healed them but they''re still unconscious, can you protect them?" He didn''t expect that they would be badly hurt and lost against them easily.


    Asia nodded, "L - leave it to me." She showed a cute gesture but her eyes were serious. She had seen his power and she hoped that he could win against them. She started to check them and healed them again hoping they would regain their consciousness.


    "Are you okay with fighting against this many people?" Yasaka asked worriedly. She couldn''t help him since her body was just too weak right now.


    "It''s okay, I can run away when the situation is bad," Yuuki said.


    "Papa, please win!!" Kunou said.


    "Of course," Yuuki nodded and jumped to the crater to fight against them. He needed to face Sigfried, Jeanne, Heracles, and Cao Cao in front of him. He felt quite sad since he couldn''t have dinner with Jeanne in this beautiful town but it wasn''t the right time to do that.


    "Where are both Leonardo and Georg?" Cao Cao asked.


    "They''re in my car, let me give them back to you," Yuuki used his psychokinesis again and threw both Leonardo and Georg toward them.


    They were shocked when they saw both Leonardo and Georg since they had changed.


    "T - this?" Cao Cao was shocked.


    "W - wow...." Jeanne was amazed.


    Sigfried and Heracles looked at him with a hostile expression.


    "Cao Cao, help us," Georg said.


    "Help..." Leonardo said.


    "Change them," Cao Cao said with a serious expression.


    "Don''t worry, tomorrow they will be able toe back to their own human form," Yuuki said.


    "Change now or I will force you now," Cao Cao said.


    Yuuki smiled, "Funny, didn''t I say the same thing before?"


    Cao Cao gritted his teeth and saw both Leonardo and Georg who had transformed into a panda. He wasn''t sure whether he should be amazed or angry in this situation since it was a bit funny in his opinion. He looked at him and asked, "Why did you turn them into a panda?"


    Yuuki nodded, "They want to be a beast and I let them be a beast."


    "F.U.C.K YOU!!!" Sigfried jumped and shed his sword toward him.


    Yuuki yawned and shot him.


    BOOOM!!!


    Sigfried blocked his attack with his sword but the force behind his attack was just too strong and made him fly away.


    Cao Cao, Jeanne, and Heracles didn''t look back since they knew that Sigfried would be fine from that attack.


    Yuuki looked at both Leonardo and Georg, "Don''t worry, they will be a human tomorrow."


    "Really?" Jeanne asked with a bit of regret. She thought that both of them looked pretty cute in her eyes. She felt that it was better for them to be in that form for a while.l


    Heracles looked at both Georg and Leonardo curiously. He looked at Panda Georg with a strange gaze since he wore sses, "Do you need sses when you''re a panda?"


    "What do you mean!!!" Georg was angry. He was in his panda form right now and even though he was angry it was hard to be scared by him.


    Leonardo was calm since he had heard that he woulde back tomorrow. He yawned and needed to sleep right now.


    Cao Cao was a bit pissed, "Change them now or else...."


    "Or else? Just do it, I want to go back," Yuuki said.


    Cao Cao was annoyed and attacked him with a light beam.


    Yuuki also shot with his gun and made the light beam disappear.


    "Be careful, he can make you unable to use your sacred gear, magic, and Longinus at the same time," Georg reprimanded.


    Sigfried hade back after he had been thrown away. His clothes were dirty and full of dirt. He looked at him with an angry expression, "Then I will use my sword to beat him!!"


    "Calm down, Sigfried! he is not that simple," Jeanne said, but he didn''t hear her advice and charged toward him recklessly.


    Sigfried ran toward him and raised his sword. He was still in his bnce breaker mode and he had six arms while those six arms were holding a legendary sword in each hand.


    *Swish Swish Swish


    Sigfried attacked him from every angle but his attack was dodged easily.


    Yuuki could dodge his attack easily and he did it while yawning, "Hey, let me ask you a question."


    "Ha? Be serious dammit!!!" Sigfried started to remember his fight with someone before. He was toyed easily by him and he couldn''t touch him at all.


    "When you lose your arms what will you do?" Yuuki asked.


    Sigfried was annoyed but he couldn''t touch him, "I will use my teeth, feet, armpit, or anything, I won''t stop fighting using a sword."


    "Good, then let me separate your arms from your body," Yuuki said and suddenly something appeared behind him.


    "That is?" Sigfried was a bit shocked to see something strange behind him.


    "Sticky Fingers!!" Yuuki said and the strange humanoid behind him started to move.


    Sigfried was shocked with the movement of this thing and he was punched. His six arms were hit by this strange thing and he heard the sound of zippers every time he was punched.


    *Srrt! Srrt! Srrt! Srrt! Srrt!


    "What kind of sound is this?" Cao Cao looked at the battle curiously.


    "It sounds a bit familiar," Heracles said.


    "Hmm? Zipper?" Leonardo was awake when he saw him fighting against Sigfried.


    "Zipper?" Georg looked at his pants unconsiouly.


    Sigfried felt his arms felt strange and suddenly he saw zippers on each of his arms. He was startled and wanted to ask what was happening until he saw the zippers on his arms move and his arms were detached from his body, "WHAT!!!"


    Sigfried looked at his arms which were falling on the ground. He was armless right now and he also couldn''t hold his sword. He wanted to curse his mouth that told the world that he could use his teeth, feet, armpit, or anything but in reality, he couldn''t do that.


    He couldn''t take it back and the swords on his hands also fell down on the ground.


    The Hero Factions were shocked when they saw the power of zippers.


    The Gremory Group, Rossweisse, and Irina had woken up earlier and were surprised and strangely looking at his power.


    "Arrivederci."

 Chapter 482: Kyoto 24

    Siegfried looked at his separate arms on the ground. He wanted to say something but he was punched right in the face.


    BAAAAM!!!


    Siegfried was flying away but this time he didn''t get up and fainted on the ground.


    Yuuki picked his arms and threw it toward Heracles, "There, his arms, you should keep it, for now, it wille back to normal tomorrow."


    Heracles looked at the arms on his hands and gave it to Jeanne.


    "Eh?" Jeanne was confused.


    "I''m going to fight him next," Heracles said excitedly. He saw his strength and thought it would be very nice to fight him.


    Cao Cao shook his head, "No, you will lose Heracles, his zipper''s power is just a bug."


    ''Zipper.....'' They would have never thought this kind of power would defeat them but the fact was in front of their eyes.


    "Alright, who is next?" Yuuki asked while ying with the silver gun in his hand.


    Issei, Kiba, Xenovia, Rossweisse, and Irina had woken up from their battle. Their bodies which were riddled with wounds were fine right now but they were still very tired and couldn''t move.


    Asia worked really hard to heal them.


    "What the hell with that zipper?" Issei was just stupified.


    "Zipper, huh?" Kiba looked at the battle curiously. He thought this power was very tricky for every swordsman.


    They were just too surprised with the power of the zipper.


    "Isn''t his power the gun in his hand?" Irina asked while looking at Rossweisse.


    "Hmm? He has quite a mastery over his sacred gear, you don''t need to think that much," Rossweisse said. She didn''t want to tell them the truth since they were only acquaintances.


    Yasaka looked at him and felt that he had a lot of secrets. At the same time, she thought the little boy had started to grow up, ''Hmm.....''


    "No matter what, I will fight him," Heracles said and jumped toward him. He believed in his power and he would win this battle.


    Yuuki jumped back to avoid his attack and he shot him.


    Baam!


    Heracles couldn''t dodge this attack and he was shot. He suddenly felt something happened inside his body. He wasn''t sure what was happening and looked at him, "What did you do?"


    "Your friends have be pandas and I think they need friends," Yuuki said.


    "YOU!!!" Heracles was angry but his body was weak right now.


    "Heracles, be careful! His bullet had a lot of strange effects," Georg shouted but it was toote. He sighed looking at this friend who was dropped on the ground right now.


    "Strange effect?" Cao Cao asked.


    Georg nodded, "For example, my body has transformed into a panda."


    Jeanne shuddered, "I don''t want to fight him."


    Cao Cao nodded, "Don''t worry, I''ll fight him next." He turned his head toward Georg, "You''ve said that he can make you unable to use a Longinus?"


    Georg nodded, "Yes, I couldn''t use my Dimensional Lost earlier."


    "What about now?" Cao Cao asked. He knew that Dimensional Lost was important for them since it helped them to run away.


    Georg nodded and started to use his Dimensional Lost. He was surprised that could use it but the control was a bit unstable, "Give me 10 minutes."


    Cao Cao nodded and thought he was a very troublesome opponent, ''Hmm, it''s fine as long as he can''t hit me.'' He looked at the battle and twitched his lips when he saw the transformation of Heracles.


    "What do you think?" Yuuki asked with a smile.


    Heracles had transformed into a gori. His body was covered in ck fur and only part of his head was in grey hair, "Damn!! Change me back!!" He wasughing at both Leonardo and Georg earlier but didn''t expect to be a gori himself.


    Heracles started to think that pandas were cuter than goris.


    "Don''t worry, you wille back soon tomorrow," Yuuki said.


    "BASTARD!!!" Heracles charged toward him. Even though he had be a gori, his movement was quite fast.


    Yuuki nodded and felt that he really carried the spirit of the Greek mythological hero Heracles. He could see that he was strong and shot him again.


    Heracles who was shot felt his body became weak and he stopped right in front of him and he couldn''t do anything. He could see his smiling face and wanted to curse him but he knew that his life was in his hand.


    Yuuki shook his head and threw him toward Cao Cao and Jeanne, "There you go."


    Cao Cao and Jeanne didn''t catch him since both of them knew that Heracles''s body was very heavy. They also didn''t really want to catch a gori since it would destroy their image.


    Cao Cao looked at him and felt that he didn''t really want to fight with him since his power was just too strange. He knew that the man in front of him was very powerful but when he thought that he would change into panda or gori made him unable to gather his motivation. He sighed and his feelings becameplicated.


    "Alright, I will protect them, I don''t want to fight him," Jeanne said. She didn''t want to be an animal and she also knew that she couldn''t beat him. She thought staying on the side while protecting them would be better.


    "It''s fine, I''m not nning to hurt a beautiful girl like you," Yuuki said in a gentlemanly manner.


    "Hmph, you don''t need to tell me that I''m beautiful, but you need to be careful since my boyfriend is very strong," Jeanne said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "Your boyfriend is very strong?"


    Jeanne nodded, "Of course."


    "Hmm, who is he?" Yuuki asked. He felt the matter was a bitplicated.


    "He is one of the bosses in the Khaos Brigade, Zero!!!" Jeanne looked quite proud.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure what to say in this situation. He looked at Cao Cao, "Let''s end this matter right away."


    Cao Cao nodded, "Good, I can''t wait to duel with you."


    Yuuki shook his head, "It''s not a duel, but it''s a one-sided battle." He wanted to smoke a cigarette right now since he felt very cool.


    Cao Cao tried to hold his anger, "Alright, then show me your one side battle!" He jumped and swung his spear toward him.

 Chapter 483: Kyoto 25

    Everyone was watching the fight between the two of them. They saw Cao Cao was moving around to attack him but Yuuki could dodge his attack easily.


    "Is he going to be okay?" Xenovia asked worriedly. She thought how Issei could be beaten up easily by the holder of True Longinus. She knew that Yuuki was powerful and he had a lot of strange power but she wasn''t sure whether he could defeat him.


    Rossweisse nodded, "It''s okay, please believe in him."


    "Let me help hi-," Issei wanted to stand up but he fell down again. The damage he received from his battle earlier was just too much for him.


    "No, Issei-san, you''re still weak, you need to rest," Asia said.


    "But..." Issei wanted to say something but someone reprimanded him.


    "You''re only going to be a burden in his fight," Yasaka said. Her words were cruel but she was right the Red Dragon Emperor couldn''t do anything right now. She didn''t want him to be distracted in battle because this child wanted to prove something.


    Issei wanted to refute it but he couldn''t. He couldn''t fight back against him and his True Longinus was just too dangerous for him who was the devil. He felt useless in this battle right now.


    They were frustrated and knew how powerless they were in front of a strong enemy. They needed to get stronger and that was in their minds.


    "That''s right, where is the strong helper that is Azazel-Sensei talking about earlier?" Irina suddenly said,


    "Strong helper?" Yasaka was confused.


    Kunou nodded, "Azazel-san said that he had called someone to help us."


    "Hmmm, but they''re veryte," Rossweisseined.


    They couldn''t refute it since the helper was just way toote.


    "Achoooo."


    "What''s wrong, Sun Wukong?" Yu Long asked.


    Yu-Long is one of the Five Great Dragon Kings, he is known as the Mischievous Dragon or the Jade Dragon. He is the partner of Sun Wukong.


    "No, it seems someone is talking about us," Sun Wukong said.


    "Hmm, probably because we''re toote," Yu Long said.


    Sun Wukong''s expression became dignified, "Let''s go."


    "Alright, alright," Yu Long said.


    Yuuki wanted to know how strong this True Longinus was but it seemed it wasn''t that powerful since Cao Cao couldn''t touch him. He only attacked him a few times and Cao Cao blocked his attack.


    "You''re not serious, are you?" Cao Cao asked while thrusting his spear.


    "I''m not," Yuuki said.


    "How strong are you?" Cao Cao asked.


    "Stronger than you," Yuuki said.


    Cao Cao looked at him with an annoyed expression, "Why don''t you want to help me?"


    "I don''t hate you Cao Cao, but you''ve chosen the wrong people for you to kidnap," Yuuki said.


    "They''re not human!" Cao Cao said.


    "They''re not monsters," Yuuki said.


    "I will show you how powerful this True Longinus is," Cao Cao said and stopped. He stabbed his spear on the ground and started to chat, "O Spear. The true Holy Spear which pierces through God."


    Everyone in the Hero Faction was shocked when they heard him chant this sentence.


    Sigfried who had just woken up wanted to stop him, "CAO CAO STOP!!!" But he was just too weak right now.


    The only ones who could move were Jeanne, Georg, and Leonardo but Georg and Leonardo had been transformed into a panda.


    Jeanne was confused since her hands were full. She needed to protect them but she also wanted to stop him.


    "Let him," Georg suddenly said.


    "Georg! We need to stop him! Using Truth Idea in this situation is not worth it," Siegfried said.


    Georg shook his head, "I mean, that guy can stop him using his Truth Idea, you don''t need to worry."


    Everyone was a bit shocked, "Do you want Cao Cao to lose?"


    Georg didn''t say anything and watched the battle with his panda body.


    Yuuki, who heard him, started to chant and felt a strange feeling. He felt a powerful force started to wake up from his True Longinus. He understood that to make a Longinus, God needed to insert the soul of a powerful entity, such as Red Dragon Emperor or Ddraig in Boosted Gear and White Dragon Emperor or Albion in Divine Dividing.


    True Longinus also had its own powerful entity inside and it was the one who created the Longinus itself, there was a God residing inside this weapon.


    Yuuki believed that he could run away from his attack but he knew that the destruction of this power would be very big. He didn''t want this beautiful town to be destroyed and he also wanted to spend more days with Yasaka in Kyoto. He knew that she would be very busy when the town was destroyed and needed to monitor the town. He was sure that she wouldn''t have time to spend with him.


    ''That is why I can''t let him destroy the town,'' Yuuki thought. He raised his gun and imagined the power that could nullify the power of the True Longinus. He also added the power of Imagine Breaker inside thisst shot.


    Cao Cao was still chanting to start his Truth Idea until he felt Yuuki wanted to shoot him. He snorted and thought it was useless.


    Yuuki felt quite annoyed with him and added a special effect on this bullet, "You should live like this for a while."


    BAAM!


    Yuuki pulled the trigger and shot him.


    Cao Cao, who saw this attack suddenly felt powerless, "What?" The Truth Idea that he had started suddenly disappeared. He also couldn''t materialize his True Longinus, "What did you do?"


    "It''s just as you imagine, I''ve made you unable to make your Longinus for few minutes," Yuuki didn''t want to make it too exaggerated.


    Cao Cao knew that he couldn''t beat him without his Longinus. He knew that he was defeated and he wasn''t happy with this result but suddenly he felt his chest became bigger all of sudden. He became shorter and her power became weaker, "W - what?" His voice also became quite feminine.


    "G - girl!!!" Everyone was shouting when they saw the transformation of Cao Cao.


    Cao Cao knew something bad had happened to his body and wanted to stop it but it was useless since he couldn''t use his Longinus, "What did you do to me?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a small curse, you should be able toe back and be a man with hot water, although you need to be careful with cold water or else you wille back to that form," Yuuki said. He used a curse from Ranma Saotome to make him be a girl. He felt that it was suitable and felt it would be a great punishment.


    "Damn," Cao Cao knew it was serious since he couldn''t feel anything on his pants, "Hurry up and change me back!" His voice was very soothing and made anyone want to protect him.


    However, they also felt weird since the girl in front of him was a young man.


    Issei, who saw this scene, couldn''t help but felt weird. He was wondering whether his b.o.o.b.snguange was working on him.


    "You only need hot water to transform yourself back into a boy," Yuuki said.


    Cao Cao wanted to say something again but the sky suddenly split into half and a dragon with a monkey on the top of its head appeared.


    "Cao Cao, we need to run away," Georg said, but he kept looking at him since his transformation was just too shocking for him.


    Cao Cao didn''t want Sun Wukong to see him in this form. He really hoped that hot water could really change back his body or else he woulde to his houseter. He looked at him with hateful expressions.


    Yuuki had a weird expression when he looked at Cao Cao. He knew that he had changed her into a girl but it felt strange for him.


    "Hurry up!" Cao Cao said.


    Georg nodded at him and a purple fog gathered around them and teleported them.


    Sun Wukong jumped next to him and looked around curiously, "Where is Cao Cao?" He only saw a girl that had a simr feature to Cao Cao. He was a bit surprised and decided to ask him since Yuuki who was the only one who was inside the crater beside the Hero Faction.


    "That girl earlier was Cao Cao," Yuuki said.


    Sun Wukong dropped his sunsses and started tough very hard, "AHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!"


    Yuuki shook his head at this monkey and jumped back to Yasaka.


    "Where is the enemy?" Yu Long asked.


    "The battle ends, you''re a bitte," Yasaka told him.


    "Hmmm," Yu Long wasn''t sure how to react in this situation.


    Heracles, Siegfried, Leonardo, and Georg focused their attention on the beautiful girl beside Jeanne.


    Cao Cao was annoyed by their gaze, "Don''t look at me with that kind of gaze!!!"


    "O - ohhh," They weren''t sure but he looked quite cute.


    "Jeanne, can you get me hot water?" Cao Cao asked.


    Jeanne was a bit stunned but nodded regardless.


    Cao Cao looked at his body and sighed.


    "Here is hot water," Jeanne came back hurriedly.


    Cao Cao wasn''t sure how much hot water he needed toe back to be a man. He decided to pour all of them on his head. He didn''t care about the hot feeling on his head.


    Everyone was looking at this scene with curious eyes.


    Cao Cao felt that his body started to transform and he became a man again. He sighed in relief since he wasn''t lying about this.


    "Good, you''re back," Sigfried said. He had a strange feeling when he saw him suddenly became a beautiful girl.


    Cao Cao nodded only when he was poured with cold water by Jeanne, "What did you do?" He was very angry and suddenly his body transformed again to be a girl.


    Jeanne smiled, "No, I just want to test whether he was lying or not."


    Cao Cao started to think of the horror of this curse and couldn''t help but scream his name, "YUUKI!!!!!"


    "Achoo," Yuuki sneezed.


    "What''s wrong?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Nothing, maybe there is someone talking about me," Yuuki said and added, "Where are we going?" He was in his car together with Rossweisse, Kunou, and Yasaka.


    The other group was together with Yu-Long since this dragon body was very big.


    "Let''s go home," Yasaka said with a smile.


    Yuuki nodded and drove back to her home. He was d the matter was over. He needed a good sleep right now since he wille back tomorrow to his home. He really missed his girlfriends since he had been away for 25 chapters right now.

 Chapter 484: Kyoto, My Memory

    Yuuki had to be disappointed since he was alone in his room right now.


    Yasaka was together with Kunou since her daughter was very lonely after what had happened before.


    Rossweisse also stayed in this ce but in a different room. She was too shy to sleep with him.


    Yuuki sighed andid on his bed. He shook his head and decided to go sleep right now.


    *knock *knock


    "Yuuki, did you sleep yet?"


    Yuuki turned his headzily and looked at the door of his room, "Not yet, what''s wrong?"


    The door of his room was opened.


    Yuuki saw Yasaka enter this room silently. He was a bit shocked and raised his body, "What''s wrong? Where is Kunou?"


    "Kunou is sleeping right now," Yasaka said.


    Yuuki nodded, "I''m d that you''re fine right now."


    Yasaka smiled, "Yes, because of you, I can meet my daughter again." She didn''te without anything and brought a bottle of sake, "Care to drink with me?"


    "Sure, why not?" Yuuki nodded.


    They talked about a lot of things for a long time.


    Yasaka was a bit lonely since she was a widow and she was also a leader of Youkai Faction in Kyoto. She needed to take care of both her daughter and her faction.


    Yuuki would be a good listener for her while ncing at her b.r.e.a.s.ts. He just felt why she always wore such revealing clothes maybe it was because of a hobby or author''s preferences.


    "Hey, you''ve been ncing at my b.r.e.a.s.ts, do you want to see it?" Yasaka asked with a smile. She thought that he was very cute.


    Yuuki blinked his eyes and asked, "Can I?" He wouldn''t refuse such an offer since he was a gentleman.


    Yasaka didn''t say anything but she opened her yellow kimono slowly showing her enormouslyrge b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Yuuki couldn''t look away from the scene in front of him. He thought her b.r.e.a.s.ts were just too work of art and it was very beautiful. Her pink n.i.p.p.l.es were just too attractive for him and made anyone want to suck it. He gulped and knew that he didn''t need to ask what would happen next. He moved his head closer and sucked it.


    "Hnnn...." Yasaka didn''t expect him to suck it directly but she didn''t stop him. She tried to hold her m.o.a.ns while caressing his head.


    Yuuki knew that no milk woulde out from her b.r.e.a.s.ts but he didn''t care about that. He felt that her b.r.e.a.s.ts were just the softest thing that he had ever touched. He started to use his free hand to knead it roughly. His hand was drowned by herrge b.r.e.a.s.t but he didn''t stop and kept kneading her b.r.e.a.s.t.


    "You naughty child," Yasaka didn''t stop him. She had been quite lonely since she had been a widow for quite a long time. She had known him since he was a child ever since she saw him had be an attractive young man. She knew that he would leave tomorrow and thought to have some memories with him. She had nned to kiss him but it suddenly became something incredible. She looked at his pants and saw it had be very tight.


    Yasaka bit her lips and moved her hand toward his pants.


    Yuuki was a bit startled but he supported her to continue her action.


    Yasaka felt quite hot and curiously opened his pants. She needed quite a lot of effort but she was quite surprised when she saw his little brother. She felt that it would be very delicious to suck such juicy thing in front of her, "Let me taste it for a while."


    "Thank you," Yuuki sat on the edge of a bed while looking at Yasaka who was all sitting between his legs while looking at his standing little brother.


    "You''ve been staring at my b.r.e.a.s.ts, let me show you what I can do with it," Yasaka used her b.r.e.a.s.ts to press his little brother between her two soft marshmallows.


    "Hnnn, it''s good," Yuuki didn''t think that it would be this good.


    Yasaka, who saw his expression, became even more excited to tease him. She started to use her mouth to suck his little brother, "Hamu....Kuchu, chupu, amuh, nn." Her e.r.o.t.i.c voice echoed throughout the room.


    Yuuki couldn''t look away and her b.r.e.a.s.ts, which were jiggling around, gave him a hypnotic feeling. He has received the greatest reward right now. He wasn''t a gentle type of thing, he held her head with both of his hands.


    Yasaka was the leader of youkai and her strength was very powerful. She didn''t mind ying rough y, rather she liked it.


    "C.u.m!!" Yuuki let out his white syrup in her mouth.


    "Hmm," Yasaka didn''t expect that he would let out a lot of white syrup. She couldn''t drink most of them and he sprayed it on her face. Her hair, face, and b.r.e.a.s.ts were covered in a white liquid.


    Yuuki couldn''t look away and was even more entranced by her messy appearance. He couldn''t hold on to his desire again. He used magic to clean her body from his white liquid.


    Yasaka who had received his baptism also couldn''t hold her feelings again.


    Yuuki and Yasaka stared at each other and knew that they would enter a new rtionship. They kissed each other while sucking each other''s tongue. He pushed her into the bed while caressing her plump thighs. His hand moved closer toward her secret ce and could feel something kept dripping from that ce. He used his hand to y and tease her dripping pot.


    Yasaka, who had been teased, moved her lower body wildly and couldn''t stay in one ce. She kept kissing his lips to hold her m.o.a.ns.


    Yuuki kept ying with her secret ce and made her move around wildly on the bed. He suddenly felt that she became tense and knew what that meant. He separated from her while looking at her misty eyes.


    "I can''t hold it anymore, please." Yasaka looked at him while raising both of her arms wanting to hug him.


    Yuuki kissed her again and inserted his little brother into her secret ce.


    "Aaahnnnnn...."


    Yuuki thought Kyoto would be one of the best ces in his memory.

 Chapter 485: Go Home

    Yuuki was in the station sitting on the chair while waiting for his train toe.


    Rossweisse and Serafall kept ncing at him with a suspicious expression.


    Yasaka looked quite sad since Yuuki had toe back. Her cheeks were a bit rosy when she looked at him.


    "Papa, please don''t go," Kunou hugged his thigh.


    Yuuki caressed her head, "I''m sorry but I need to go back, Kunou."


    "Eeeehh?" Kunou looked at him with disbelief. She thought with her cute figure she would be able to ask him to stay in this town.


    "I''lle here often so you won''t be lonely," Yuuki said while looking at Yasaka.


    Yasaka smiled and caressed Kunou, "That''s right, he wille back often, you don''t need to worry that much."


    Kunou looked curiously at both of them and felt quite a strange feeling. She felt both of them became closer to each other but she wasn''t sure yet, "Alright, but you need to promise me."


    "I promise," Yuuki said and gave her his pinky.


    Both of them had made a pinky swear that he woulde often to Kyototer.


    Yasaka looked at everyone, "Azazel-dono, Serafall, Red Dragon Emperor, and the rest of the Gremory and Sitri group, I would like to offer my gratitude for all that you have done. You have my thanks." She looked at Serafall and said, "I intend to continue discussions with Miss Leviathan and the Victorious Fighting Buddha. So that Kyoto never s.u.mbs under the iron fist of such people again. I wish to proceed with the nned mutual alliance."


    "Though it would be better for me to have a reliable husband," Yasaka said while looking at him.


    Everyone also followed her gaze toward him.


    "Cough, Cough," Yuuki coughed very hard. He wasn''t ready yet to marry someone suddenly just because of that one night.


    "Papa? What''s wrong? Are you sick?" Kunou asked worriedly. She had gotten used to calling him ''Papa'' and it would be hard to change it in the future or maybe she didn''t really need to.


    Issei gnashed his teeth looking at him with an envious expression. He wasn''t sure what was happening between them but he knew they had be very close.


    "This guy," Serafall and Rossweisse knew what was happening.


    The rest of the Gremory group could only smile wryly and wasn''t sure what Yasaka meant.


    Azazel gave him a meaningful smile.


    Yuuki looked at her and said, "Maybe you will be able to get that reliable husband."


    Yasaka nodded, "That''s true, I''m sure he has a lot of girls beside me and as someone who has a daughter, I''m sure that my charms are a bitcking."


    Yuuki moved automatically toward her while holding her hands, "No, of course not, you''re very beautiful and still full of charms, your daughter is also cute, the one who will be your husband will be the luckiest person in the universe"


    "Yuuki...." Yasaka looked at him.


    Yuuki wanted to continue to say something only his ears were pulled by both Rossweisse and Serafall.


    "Alright, enough, we need to go back," Rossweisse said.


    "Yeah, I''m the first one yet...." Serafall said while looking at him.


    Kunou looked at him and her mother. She felt something would be lost and she hugged his thigh again, "I''ll be his bride in the future."


    At that moment, the time was stagnant and no one had been able to say anything.


    Yuuki was a bit stunned by her promation and he wasn''t sure how to react. He was only able to wake up until he heard an idiot say something.


    "Damn, I''m envious," Issei said.


    "Issei-san, I - I can do the same," Asia said.


    "M - me too," Irina said.


    "Issei-kun, you don''t need to worry that much," Kiba said while touching his shoulder.


    Yuuki shook his head at four of them. He looked at Xenovia and wondered why she didn''t join their antics.


    "Papa..." Kunou pulled his pants.


    Yuuki smiled and caressed her head again, "Kunou, you''re still small, let''s talk again when you have be older." He wasn''t sure what would happen in the future but he thought she would be able to find someone more suitable along the way.


    Yasaka could only smile at her daughter but she kept looking at him thinking how bad this man was.


    Yuuki also noticed her gaze and it was very scary in his opinion. He was d that he could pacify this situation safely.


    "Alright, Kunou will be a lovelydy in the future and you won''t be able to look away from me, Papa," Kunou said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "Alright...." He wanted to go back right now since the gaze from everyone started to hurt him. He stood up and said, "The train is arriving, both of us will go home, though, I wille from time to time, is that okay?"


    Yasaka nodded, "Of course, I can''t wait for that."


    "Yes, you shoulde very often," Kunou said.


    Yuuki talked for a while and entered the train together with everyone, "Thank you for seeing us off."


    Serafall, Kunou, and Yasaka nodded and waved their hands in response.


    Serafall stayed in Kyoto since she still wanted to tour around the town.


    They said goodbye and the matter in Kyoto was over.


    Yuuki sat on his seat together with Rossweisse.


    "Hey, Yuuki."


    Yuuki turned his head, "What''s wrong with Azazel-san?"


    "I''ve learned that you can change someone into an animal and gender, can you show it to me?" Azazel asked.


    Yuuki looked at him weirdly, "Aren''t you able to do the same?"


    "That''s true, but I want to see it," Azazel said.


    Yuuki took his gun and shot him.


    "W - wait, it''s not me!!!" Azazel wanted to say but it was toote.


    "I was joking," Yuuki said and ignored him.


    Rossweisse looked at him and asked, "How can you make this kind of power?"


    "Creativity," Yuuki said with a smile and asked, "Did you enjoy Kyoto?" He ignored Azazel who wasining.


    Rosswesse nodded, "Yes, if only someone didn''t do something weird to the leader of Youkai Faction."


    Yuuki smiled wryly and thought she was jealous. He held her hand gently and said, "Next time, it''ll be you."


    Rossweisse blushed, "W - what are you saying!!!"


    "I mean, let''s have a trip together again, but this time only the two of us," Yuuki said with a teasing smile.


    Rossweisse shook her head in response.


    "You don''t want it?" Yuuki asked.


    "No, sure, let''s go again with both of us this time," Rossweisse said.


    "Good," Yuuki smiled.


    Rossweisse was wondering whether she could escape from his clutch.


    Yuuki couldn''t wait toe back to his home and see his girlfriends.


    Ranko, Makoto, and Yukana were in the garden taking care of the vegetable while watering it.


    Gardening had be their hobbies and it was quite fun looking at the small seeds became something that could be eaten, especially with the special earth and water that he had made for them. The process of growing was rather fast and the taste was also very good.


    Utaha was quite bored ying with a cat in the living room. For the past few days, she wasn''t in the mood to write her novel.


    "Utaha, do you want to try this cold noodle?" Shouko asked from the kitchen.


    "Sure," Utaha answered absentmindedly.


    *ring


    Suddenly the door of their house was ringing.


    Utaha yawned, "I will open the door." She thought it would be a packet or something and walked toward the door. She opened the door and saw someone she didn''t expect.


    "Excuse me, did you just order a husband?" Yuuki smiled mischievously.


    Utaha smiled, "Alright, don''t say nonsense, kiss me." She opened her arms to him.


    "Alright," Yuuki kissed her and hugged her tightly.


    "I miss you..."


    "Me too..."

 Chapter 486: Pool On The Roof

    The next day.


    Yuuki continued with his school since he had gone back from Kyoto.


    Yesterday, everyone was quite curious about what he had done in Kyoto and asked him a lot of questions.


    Yuuki could only exin what was happening during his stay in Kyoto, leaving some embarrassing dark history, only someone bbered them.


    Rossweisse showed them his video which when he became the voice actor for Shun Kaidou.


    Even though they had seen it on the inte they wereughing when they saw it again.


    Yuuki felt very embarrassed but he didn''t show it in his face. He sighed when he remembered thements that were happening on the inte.


    Yuuki also told them about the fight between Hero Faction and him. He gave them more protection and barriers in his house since he wasn''t sure whether they would attack him or not. However, he believed that they wouldn''t attack him.


    "Did you get a girl there?" Utaha asked with a calm expression.


    Ranko, Yukana, Shouko, and Makoto were looking at him.


    Yuuki got a cold sweat when they looked at him.


    "He did, his new woman is a widow with a child," Rossweisse suddenly said.


    "Oh, widow? One child?" Utaha looked at him.


    Shouko was a bit ufortable since the situation had some simrities with her mother. However, she was also d that she had a friend that had a simr situation.


    Yuuki sighed since he couldn''t sleep since he had to exin what was happening. He was in ss while thinking it was very hot and boring at the same time. He thought he should do something more interesting. He looked at Ranko, "Hey, let''s skip school."


    Ranko nodded since she felt bored, "Sure, where should we go?"


    Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "Let''s go to the roof."


    "Roof? Why?" Ranko thought it was a bit hot there.


    "Let''s make a pool," Yuuki said.


    "Pool?" Ranko was confused.


    Both of them had decided to skip the ss and went to the roof.


    Yuuki had locked the door so no one would enter this ce.


    "So where is the pool?" Ranko asked and stood on the edge of the roof while hiding under the shade of shadow.


    "Wait for a while," Yuuki snapped his fingers and a portable pool appeared. He ced it under a shadow since it was quite hot.


    "Wow....." Ranko was amazed at his magic. She thought it was very convenient.


    "Let me change your clothes into a bikini," Yuuki snapped his fingers.


    Her clothes transformed into a yellow bikini that showed off the beauty of her tan skin.


    Yuuki also transformed his clothes into swimming trunks. He shook his head and amazed at her beauty, "You''re beautiful."


    Ranko smiled and looked a bit proud, "Of course, I''m beautiful."


    Yuuki shook his head and went to the pool. Heidfortably in the pool while wearing sunsses.


    Ranko also did the same and sat between his legs. She rested her on his chest while also wearing sunsses.


    Yuuki made a cold drink for both of them and drank it together.


    "Aaahhh."


    Both of them really had fun together.


    Yuuki looked at her t stomach and caressed it slowly.


    "Ahaha, don''t do that, it''s ticklish," Rankoughed.


    "Let me touch it for a while," Yuuki said.


    Ranko sighed and also did the same. She looked at his body and caressed his chest. She thought that his body was really good.


    "How are your parents in Chiba?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm, they''re good, but there is a lot of trouble there," Ranko said.


    "Trouble?" Yuuki asked.


    Ranko nodded, "Yes, there are a lot of delinquent students there."


    Yuuki nodded and thought for a while. He remembered that his father would send a person to the headquarters in Chiba. He thought it was because the delinquent in that ce was just too much, "You don''t need to worry, my father has said that he will send people there to manage that ce."


    "Really? That''s good," Ranko sighed in relief.


    "That''s right, I''ve got good news from Rossweisse," Yuuki said.


    "Good news?" Ranko asked curiously.


    Yuuki nodded and told her that he had rented a vi when the summer holiday started. He was d that he had such reliable assistance and could rent him such a ce.


    Ranko was happy when she heard it and kissed him.


    "Hey, don''t kiss me here or else, I won''t be able to hold back," Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    Ranko smiled, "You don''t need to hold back, I think this will be fun to do here."


    Yuuki looked at this girl and snapped his fingers. He needed to make sure no one would be able to see them do it in this ce.


    "Alright, I won''t stop now," Yuuki hugged her.


    "Kyaaa," Ranko smiled and kissed his lips.


    No one knew what they had done on the roof.


    Ruki was nervous right now since this would be her first time to have her book sign event. She sighed when she thought that her pen name was Big Boobies?Himeko.


    "Ruki, are you ready?" Tsubasa asked.


    "Sigh, I''m not sure," Ruki said.


    "Don''t worry, Yuuki will be there too," Tsubasa said.


    Ruki nodded when she heard that he hade back from Kyoto. She wanted him to help him in her first book sign event.


    "Now that you mention it, who is Yuuki?"


    Ruki and Tsubasa looked at her.


    There are six people who live in the Mangaka Dorm. Five of them are mangaka and thest is thendlord of this dorm. The one who asked the question was Ririka Hanazono, who is thendlord of the Mangaka Dorm. She also helped Ruki to make her own makeup for today''s event.


    Ruki and Tsubasa thought for a while since his identity was a lot and it was a bit confusing.


    "He is a friend and he will help me with this event," Ruki said.


    "Friend, eh? Are you not sure if he is your boyfriend?" Ririka asked with a smile.


    "B - boyfriend!!" Ruki and Tsubasa said and fl.u.s.tered at the same time.


    Ririka was a bit surprised when she saw their reaction, "Love triangle?"


    "NO!!!!"

 Chapter 487: Ecchi Manga Book Sign Event 1

    Yuuki hade back from his home and gone to Mangaka Dorm where both Tsubasa and Ruki were staying. He was going to help Ruki with her book sign event. He was quite curious about her event since she was drawing hi manga. He had never been there and it was his first time to go there. He didn''t know the location of that dorm but he knew the address. He saw that the GPS was a bit of an error and decided to ask someone. He looked around and saw two girls walking together. He stopped his car and walked toward them.


    "Excuse me, do you know where Mangaka Dorm is?" Yuuki asked.


    "Awawawawawa," suddenly one of the girls was startled when she looked at him.


    "Ah, Mangaka Dorm? Why are you going there?" The other girl asked him curiously.


    "My friend is asking me for help, she said that she lives in that ce, I''m not very knowledgeable about this area, can you help me?" Yuuki said.


    "Sure, I''m also living there," the girl said with a smile.


    Yuuki was a bit surprised, "That''s good, do you want toe with me? I''ll also drive you back."


    The girl nodded with a smile, "Thank you very much, I''m also tired walking, Kaos-chan, let''s go follow him." She pulled her friend toward his car.


    "E - eh? W - wait, Koyume-chan!!!"


    Yuuki smiled and entered his car. He thought those two must be friends of both Ruki and Tsubasa.


    "So you''re also mangaka?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, both of us are mangaka," Koyume answered.


    Kaosu nodded in response.


    Yuuki had learned the name of both of them.


    The one with high tension and smile was Koyume Koizuka. She has mid-long, blonde hair reaching about her shoulders with a red ribbon knotted to the right side of her hair. She also has blue eyes. She has a C-cup size bra and a curve perfect for a model. She is very carefree and friendly to each other.


    The one who was always nervous was Kaoruko Moeta. She has long, pastel pink hair braided on both sides. She wears two hair clips on each side of her hair, the two on her right are cross-shaped, while the other two on her left are parallel to each other. She had medium-sized bangs in the middle nearly going past her eyes. She also has pale pink colored eyes. She is very shy and very easy to get depressed.


    "Are you Ruki-chan''s boyfriend?" Koyume asked with a star in her eyes.


    "E - eh? B - boyfriend!!" Kaoruko was surprised.


    Both of them had heard that he would help Ruki with her book sign event today. He didn''t tell them what their rtionship was and thought he was her boyfriend.


    Yuuki was a bit funny looking at their reaction, "I''ll leave it in your imagination." He wanted to tease them a bit.


    "Aawawawa," Kaoruko started to imagine many kinds of things and almost fainted.


    Koyume blushed and asked nervously, "D - did you do the thing that happens on her manga?"


    Yuuki only smiled and didn''t answer her.


    Koyume couldn''t believe it and became curious again, "Really? Really? Did you do that kind of thing? Tell me more!"


    Yuuki felt his lie had be bad and it would cause a further misunderstanding. He decided to tell them the truth, "No, no, I''m not doing that kind of thing with her, I''m only her friend."


    "Eeeehhh??" Koyume felt pretty disappointed and added, "Then are you trying to make her be your girlfriend?"


    Yuuki smiled, "Enough of this talk, we have arrived." He stopped and looked at the house building on the right side.


    Koyume and Kaoruko were pretty surprised that they had arrived in front of the Mangaka Dorm.


    Yuuki entered the dorm with both Koyume and Kaoruko.


    "We''re home!!" Koyume and Kaoruko said at the same time.


    "Ara, wee back, Kaoruko-chan, Koyume-chan," the woman said and looked at him, "This person is?"


    "This is Yuuki, he is a friend of Ruki," Koyome exined.


    "Hello," Yuuki suddenly became a gentleman and introduced himself, "My name is Ichijou Yuuki, I''m sorry that I can''t bring you anything today."


    "Ara, it''s okay, she is waiting in the living room right now," the woman said and introduced herself, "Also, I''m thendlord of this dorm, my name is Ririka Hanazono."


    "Thank you, I''m d to meet you, Ririka," Yuuki said with a smile. He thought this woman was really his cup of tea and it would be nice to stay here.


    Ririka is a woman around her 20''s and she gives everyone a mature aura. She wears sses and ties her hair with scrunchies in a ponytail.


    Yuuki would have never thought to meet such a charming woman in this small ce. He felt that fate was a bit cruel since he only met her after 500 chapters.


    "Yuuki!!!"


    Yuuki turned his head and saw this tomboy girl, "Tsubasa."


    Tsubasa hugged him directly since she missed him quite a bit, "You finallye to my dorm." She was a bit annoyed since he only came right now.


    Koyume who saw this scene suddenly became frozen.


    Kaoruko and Ruriko knew that Koyume had a crush on Tsubasa. Both of them thought that Koyume was in shock looking at their interaction.


    "T - Tsubasa-can, what is your rtionship with him?" Koyume asked.


    "He is my boss," Tsubasa said with a smile.


    Yuuki looked at her with a strange expression, ''Boss, eh?''


    Koyume sighed in relief when she heard it but she suddenly felt a sense of crisis since she knew that Tsubasa was pretty much didn''t understand about love. She thought for a bit and decided to tell her about her feelings. She knew that it would be toote to do itter.


    Yuuki looked at Koyume and wasn''t sure what she was thinking. He shrugged his shoulders and asked, "Where is Ruki?"


    "I - I''m here."


    Yuuki saw Rukie out from the living room. He was stunned at how beautiful this girl was.


    "H - how is it?" Ruki asked nervously.


    Yuuki smiled, "Don''t worry, you''re really beautiful today."

 Chapter 488: Ecchi Manga Book Sign Event 2

    Yuuki, Ruki, Tsubasa, Koyume, and Kaoruko went together to Ruki''s book sign event.


    Ruriko decided to stay in the dorm since she didn''t feelfortable in that kind of crowded ce.


    Koyume and Kaoruko were curious about this book sign event since this would be their first time toe to this kind of event.


    They had arrived at the venue where the event would be held. They could see quite a lot of people lining up wanting to enter the venue.


    "Wow, there are a lot of people," Koyume said.


    "Awawawaawwa," Kaoruko was too nervous to say anything since she would have never thought to see a lot of people.


    Yuuki was also a bit surprised. He knew that Ruki drew an hi manga but it was targeted toward a female. He nodded and came to the conclusion that a woman was also perverted.


    "What are you thinking about?" Tsubasa asked.


    "No, I just think there are a lot of people," Yuuki said. He couldn''t say that he was thinking that woman was also perverted.


    Tsubasa looked at him with a suspicious expression.


    "Let''s enter the venue, I''m sure your editor is waiting for you," Yuuki said while looking at Ruki.


    Ruki took a deep breath several times to calm herself. She closed her eyes and opened it, "Let''s go." She had made her resolve and wouldn''t be embarrassed by her status again. She needed to show her resolve as a manga artist.


    Everyone entered the venue but it stopped since Ruki didn''t walk.


    "What''s wrong, Ruki?" Tsubasa asked.


    "As expected, I can''t do it!!" Ruki suddenly said and crouched down. She was just too embarrassed. She was drawing an hi manga and she had always hidden this fact. She saw a lot of peopleing to her book event and knew that they would know her identity. At the same time, she would be known as a perverted high school girl student. She didn''t want that to happen to her.


    Tsubasa, Koyume, and Kaoruko looked at each other. They knew that Ruki was just too embarrassed with her identity as an hi manga artist. They weren''t sure how to talk to her since they had never done this kind of event before.


    Yuuki walked toward her, "Ruki."


    Ruki looked up at him.


    "Follow me," Yuuki said and brought her to the window.


    Ruki could only follow him while looking outside.


    "Did you see that? That''s all of your fans, all of them areing because of you, I know that you''re embarrassed but you can''t let down your fans, aren''t you happy that your manga is being appreciated by a lot of people?" Yuuki said.


    Ruki looked at the people who were lining up together. She could see their smiles and excitement waiting for the event to start.


    "Your identity isn''t something shameful, rather you should be proud, you''re a famous manga artist right now," Yuuki said.


    Ruki looked at him and asked, "Do you think I can still have a boyfriend with my identity as an hi manga artist?"


    Yuuki looked at her weirdly, "Do you worry about something as stupid as this?"


    "What do you mean stupid?! I want a boyfriend and get married in the future too! Do you think with my identity as an hi manga artist, I can live normally having a boyfriend, dating, marrying, and having children in the future?" Ruki became frustrated and told him all of her frustration and stress.


    Yuuki sighed and said, "Enough, you don''t need to worry about something like that, I''ll take responsibility when you can''t get a boyfriend in the future."


    "Eh?" Ruki was startled.


    "The event is starting, let''s go," Yuuki pulled her hand.


    "Eeeeehhh?" Ruki startled and blushed at the same time. Her body became hot and followed him voluntarily.


    Koyume and Kaoruko who saw this scene felt a bittersweet love somehow.


    "T - this scene is a bit too much for me," Koyume held both of her cheeks with her hands.


    "Y - yes," Kaoruko thought that she could only see this kind of thing on TV drama but she couldn''t believe that she would see it in real life.


    Tsubasa felt a bit annoyed and ufortable to see it, ''Why am I so irritated?''


    The book sign event started and a lot of women entered the venue. They wanted to see the genius


    Big Boobies?Himeko who drew such a wonderful manga for them.


    Ruki was sitting on the chair while looking at everyone who wasing toward her. She turned her head and saw him standing beside her. She thought that she should make her be her bodyguard for this event. She was d that he wore a suit when he came earlier.


    p! p! p!


    Ruki looked at her fans and took a deep breath. She took the microphone, "Everyone, thank you very much foring today!" She was a bit nervous and waited for a while until everyone started to p their hands.


    p! p! p! p!


    "Himeko-sensei!"


    "I''m so happy to meet you!"


    "Himeko-sama!"


    "Himeko!"


    Ruki who saw this scene was touched, ''This is amazing...So many people havee....Just to see me.'' She turned her head and saw him nodding at her. She was d that she decided to be brave and did this book sign event.


    Ruki was sitting while doing the book sign event. She also listened to her fans who were telling her about how much they had wanted to see her.


    "I wanted to meet you badly, Himeko-oneesama!"


    ''Oneesama!!!'' Ruki was startled.


    "My husband and I both read your work! Oneesama!" The woman cried while carrying her baby.


    Yuuki was a bit amazed since he had never seen someone bring a baby during his book sign event.


    "Himeko...Oneesama," Suddenly Ruki felt something started to awaken inside her. She tucked her hair into her ear, "I''m happy to meet you, too, my sweet, little bunnies." She looked very s.e.xy and mature all of a sudden.


    "KYAAAAAAAA!!!!!" Everyone was screaming after hearing her teasing.


    ''What is this transformation?'' Yuuki was a bit baffled looking at her transformation. He saw that she had be more confident.


    Ruki also winked toward them.


    Yuuki almost spurted his blood when he saw her winking toward everyone. He didn''t believe such a shy girl would suddenly be this kind of character.


    After that, this event started to be a ce where everyone vented a problem with their rtionship.


    "Things aren''t going well with my boyfriend, how can I make things right, like in your manga?"


    "You can''t make that kind of face if you want to be a heroine, s.e.xiness exudes from confidence, you need to love yourself more, that''s the secret to bing a perfect woman," Ruki said.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure how to react in this situation but he had to admit that she really gave good advice even though she didn''t have that much experience.


    "Onee-sama...." The fans looked at her and looked at him curiously, "I - is this your boyfriend, Onee-Sama?"


    Ruki was full of confidence and suddenly blushed.


    "Ah, I understand, I will work hard too and be a wonderful woman simr to you, though, I''m a bit envious that you have such a boyfriend on your side."


    Ruki wasn''t sure how to answer this question and could only nod. She couldn''t destroy her image in front of her fans.


    Yuuki wanted tough in this situation.


    The event continued and it had be a great sess.


    Ruki was d that everyone was happy, though, she was embarrassed when most of her fans thought that he was her boyfriend.


    "How do you feel?" Yuuki asked.


    Ruki was still sitting in her seat. She saw a lot of letters and gifts from her fans. Her tears started to roll and she felt really happy right now, "This was.... The happiest day of my life, I''m d that I drew manga." She started to remember her memory, "Even on days I couldn''t get out of bed because of fever, or the day my d.o.g.g.y died back at home, I kept drawing a pervy manga, even though I was crying...."


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but Ruki suddenly hugged his waist. He could only calm her while caressing her back slowly, "You did well." He caressed her head and thought that this girl was really strong.


    Kaoruko, Koyume, and Tsubasa looked at him with speechless expressions.


    "I....totally thought I was walking down the wrong path this whole time....because I ended up apletely different manga artist than the one I wanted to be."


    "But I feel much better now," Ruki stood up and separated from him. She wiped the tears in her eyes and looked at everyone, "I''ll never be embarrassed about my manga ever again."


    "Yeah! There are tons of people who''ll feel their temperature rise when they read your manga," Kaoruko said.


    "Right?" Koyume said.


    "When you say it like that, I guess I''m still a little embarrass-" Ruki said and felt a bit embarrassed.


    "But it''s not embarrassing! It''s an amazing talent! I look you up so much!" Kaoruko said.


    "Kaos-chan, thank you very much," Ruki said.


    Kaoruko smiled sweetly at her.


    "Big Boobies-sensei!" Her editor suddenly came while calling her pen name.


    "Big Boobies?Himeko-sensei!"


    Ruki who heard her pen name became embarrassed again, "That pen name is still embarrassing!!!"


    Yuuki shook his head and thought that Ruki still had a long way to go to not be embarrassed with her pen name.

 Chapter 489: Summer Music 1

    The next morning.


    "I''ll be gone for four days this time, don''t you want to follow me?" Yuuki asked. He needed to go one day before the event and went to the hotel. He was a bit helpless since he couldn''t spend his days with them.


    "No, I can see it on television," Yaeko said. She had be quite beautiful since she had fallen into him and actually her stamina was a bitcking to take care of the hormone of a young guy. She was d that he had a lot of lovers.


    "But I will miss you," Yuuki hugged her and ced his head on her bountiful b.r.e.a.s.ts, ''Hmm, how fragrant.''


    Yaeko was helpless and caressed his head, "Don''t be spoiled, this is for your future." She knew that he was working hard for his dream. She couldn''t help him but she could support him by his side and night.


    Yuuki sighed and knew that he needed to enter this Summer Music since he had a quest to win this event.


    [Quest - Be the winner of Summer Music!]


    [Reward - 3x Random Reward.]


    [System Tips - There are a lot of professional bands, singers, and idols in that event but you have a system. You need to be the winner and show the world that you''re the best!]


    Yuuki was still together with Yaeko until his ears were pulled. He turned his head and was surprised to see it was Shouko. He looked at her and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Shouko didn''t say anything but opened her arms to him.


    Yuuki almost had a nosebleed at how cute this girl was. He looked at Yaeko who nodded at him. He nodded and hugged Shouko. He also picked her and brought her to the sofa since he would go out for four days for this event. He knew that he couldn''t bring his girlfriends and it would be hard to do a night activity when there were a lot of people around.


    Yuuki had to go there with a lot of people such as Yukari, Uomi, K-On Group, and Sawako there. He knew that he couldn''t do a strange thing during the event.


    Rossweisse didn''te since she also needed to help Eagle Jump since his game would be officially sold today. She was very busy today and had alreadye to the Eagle Jump Office to monitor the total sales of the game.


    Yuuki didn''t worry that much about his game since he also had the help of Nintendo. He only needed to focus on this Summer Music and became the winner of this tournament. He stayed with Shouko for a while and looked at her, "Thank you, I''m happy that you always stay with me."


    Shouko gave him a sweet smile and caressed his cheek. She shook her head and said, "No, it''s also because of you that a lot of happy things happened to me, I''m d that you''ve chosen me."


    "Shouko..." Yuuki kissed her lips while hugging her.


    Shouko received his kiss while hugging his neck.


    They were in their own world until someone coughed beside them.


    "Ahem, it''s good that both of you have chosen each other but your bus ising," Ranko told him.


    "Good luck, we will also support you during the final days," Yukana said.


    Yuuki looked quite surprised, "Final day?"


    Yukana nodded, "Of course, you will win this tournament right?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Of course, I will win this tournament and make the biggest entertainment industry in the world." He thought that it was possible since he had a system.


    This would be their first time to hear his dream. They had heard that a man with a dream was very attractive and it seemed that the sentence was correct.


    "Alright, I''ll go back as soon as possible," Yuuki said.


    Utaha nodded, "You don''t need to worry, you''ve prepared a lot of magic to protect the house and everyone."


    Makoto was a bit stupified with a lot of magic that he had ced around the house at the same time she was amazed. She just sighed and thought that both of them were magicians but their level was very different. She looked at him and said, "P - please teach me magicter."


    Yuuki nodded at her, "Sure, I will teach youter."


    "And this is not much, but we''ve prepared you a bento," Yaeko said while giving her a box of food.


    "What''s inside?" Yuuki was happy and curious at the same time.


    "It''s a secret, you should open itter," Yukana said.


    Yuuki nodded, "I will go now." He kissed them one by one and brought his luggage. He went outside and saw a bus in front of him. He saw both Yukari and Uomi were there waiting for him.


    "Are you done with your farewell?" Uomi asked.


    "Do you think you''re a teacher character in shounen manga?" Yuuki said and looked at Yukari. He smiled, "Don''t worry, we will be able to save Nagarekawa."


    Yukari nodded with a smile. She just didn''t believe that before he was only an underssman that invited her to be his partner duet in the ''Amateur Music Tournament''. She had never thought that both of them would be able to win that tournament and now they would enter the most prestigious tournament in this country.


    "Are you ready?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m," Yukari said with confidence. She had practiced a lot with him and everyone.


    "Us too! We''re ready for the battlefield!!" Ritsu said.


    "Yeah, let''s go to the battlefield!!" Yui said.


    "Let''s go!!!" Mugi said.


    Mio only raised her hand shyly.


    "Alright, everyone let''s go," Uomi said while wearing cool sunsses.


    Everyone looked at her while raising their eyebrows, ''Are you the leader?''


    *p p


    "Alright, we need to enter the hotel first and re-register in the hotel too," Sawako said to everyone.


    Yuuki nodded and entered the bus. He waved his hand and was ready for this battlefield known as Summer Music.


    "LET''S GO!!!"

 Chapter 490: Summer Music 2

    The concert will be held in Yokohama.


    In that ce, there is the biggest concert venue in this country that can amodate around 100,000 people in that ce.


    Summer Music is the biggest event for every musician in this country. Everyone is willing to do everything to enter this concert. Even though there is a singer, band, or idol who enters this concert by a backdoor, they have to receive a cruel reality since they will be judged by the audience when their song is judged a crap by them.


    In the end, what matters the most in this concert was their song. As long as their song is good, they will receive a lot of praise and poprity during this concert, especially the winner of this biggest music event.


    Yuuki thought it was a bit exaggerated but thinking about the government who was very strict with the culture. He thought it would be easy for people who pirated his work only it was quite impossible. He thought the reward and the consequences when doing the piracy wasn''t worth it in his opinion.


    Yuuki was d that there wasn''t any piracy since it increased his worth further. He closed his eyes while resting on someone''sp. He was really in deep thought and it had be his habit to rest in someone''s shoulder orp but maybe he was in really deep thought and didn''t notice it. He felt someone caressed his head and opened his eyes.


    "You''ve woken up?" Uomi asked.


    Yuuki was a bit fl.u.s.tered since it would be his first time to see her not saying something pervy, ''Is this girl really Uomi?'' He thought inside his head.


    Uomi looked at his pants and said, "You don''t have morning wood?"


    Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed, "I don''t also it''s not morning,stly thank you, yourp veryfortable."


    Uomi showed a slight smile, "You don''t need to worry, you should sleep more, there is still time before we arrive there." She looked at him and said, "I can''t help you with this concert, but I can take care of you." She moved her head closer and whispered, "In both work and bed."


    Yuuki smiled and flicked her forehead, "Alright, I''ve had enough of rest." He felt that his phone was ringing for a while. He looked at who was the one calling him. He was a bit surprised and opened it, "What''s wrong, Dad?"


    "Ah, Yuuki, are you on your way to Yokohama?" Issei asked.


    "Yeah, I''m on the bus with everyone now," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm, it''s not a big problem, but don''t make trouble in that ce," Issei said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "Do I look like someone who makes a lot of trouble?"


    "You''re not, but the trouble is alwaysing toward you," Issei joked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "In the end, what''s wrong with that ce?"


    "Hmm, it''s not a problem, but you know that our group isn''t the only one in this country, there are also a lot of smaller groups and we''re trying to unify them in our group," Issei said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Is there some powerful group in that ce?"


    "Yes, there''s a powerful group in that ce, we''re not hostile to each other, but since I''m trying to unify the group into one umbre, they''re suspicious of our group, you''re my first son, and of course they will be wary of you," Issei said.


    Yuuki didn''t expect there would be a big problem when he would go to the Summer Music. He thought for a bit and said, "Don''t worry, I''m only entering the Summer Music, I don''t n to do something troublesome."


    "Good, even though they''re a small group but they''re quite powerful, our group has a history of fighting each other before and I''ve also caused a wound on their leader''s face," Issei said suddenly.


    Yuuki was stunned. He remembered that this father of his had also caused a wound on Marika''s father. He was speechless, "Are you serious?"


    "Yeah, there is a small conflict but don''t worry, it has been solved," Issei said.


    ''Small conflict and you need to cause a wound in the face of their leader?'' Yuuki wasn''t sure how to react.


    "Anyway, good luck on your Summer Quest, everyone is supporting you here," Issei said.


    "Young master, be sure to win this concert!!!"


    "Young master, please give me your sign!!"


    "We will support you from here, young master!!"


    Yuuki felt warm when he heard their voice, "Thank you."


    "Alright, I won''t bother you again, also let me tell you that you will have another appointment as someone bodyguard, you should make yourself free," Issei said.


    "What?" Yuuki didn''t have a chance to ask a question but Issei closed the phone.


    *Tut Tut Tut


    Yuuki wanted to smash his phone when he heard it. He sighed and wondered whether he had be a bodyguard or mercenary in his free time. He had also got quite a good reputation and wasn''t sure whether he should be happy or sad. He also needed to me his father for making his children be bodyguards for rich people. He ced his phone back in his pocket and joined everyone.


    "Aaaah, I lost," Ritsu said.


    "Hehehehe, I won this time," Yui said with a smile.


    Yukari, who saw him walk toward them, asked, "Is your matter over?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah."


    "Is there a problem?" Uomi asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "Nothing, what are you ying? Let me join you."


    "Yosh! Yuuki wants to join! I will beat him!" Ritsu said.


    "Let''s y!!" Yui said.


    Yuuki felt that it was very rxing to be with them. He decided not to overthink and yed a card with them.

 Chapter 491: Summer Music 3

    They had arrived in the hotel and they brought their luggage together. They stopped in front of the receptionist since they needed to arrange their room.


    There are eight people in their group and one person is male.


    "I''ll sleep with him, don''t worry," Uomi suddenly said.


    "Wait! Wait! You can''t decide something like that suddenly!" Yukari said.


    The K-On group decided to back down since they weren''t sure to sleep with a male. They were too shy to do that.


    Sawako sighed and thought for a bit. She didn''t have any experience sleeping with a male student and it would be her first time but when she looked at both Uomi and Yukari who argued with each other. She nodded and made up her mind, "Both of you will sleep together, I will sleep with him."


    "Eh???" Everyone was startled.


    Yuuki knew that the problem had be moreplicated.


    Yukari and Uomi looked at him with a suspicious expression.


    "Did you try to start with her?" Yukari asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, I didn''t do anything."


    Uomi walked toward Sawako and said, "Sawako-Sensei, you need to be careful, he is a beast, he will eat you tonight when you don''t be careful."


    Sawako blushed and understood her meaning. She looked at both of them and shook her head, "No, I won''t allow anything that will break the morale of our school!!! He will sleep with me!!!"


    Everyone was looking at her speechless expression.


    "Sensei, I think you''re the one who breaks the morale of school right now," Ritsu said.


    "Yeah, Sensei, it''s too bold to ask a male student to sleep together," Yui said.


    "Kyaaa, Sensei, it''s very bold," Mugi said.


    Mio was just too stunned to say anything.


    "Anyway, the matter is done, Yui will sleep with Mugi, Mio with Ritsu, Uomi with Yukari and Yuuki will be sleeping with me, let''s ce our luggage and go to the venue to register our entry," Sawako said to everyone.


    No one refuted her words and nodded. They went to their own rooms to ce their luggage.


    Yuuki also did the same and walked together with Sawako. He wanted to start a conversation but she walked quite far away from him. He frowned, "What are you doing, Sensei?"


    "A - ah, no...." Sawako was a bit nervous. She had be quite conscious when she heard Uomi say that he was a beast.


    "Sensei, I want to talk to you about Summer Music," Yuuki said and walked closer.


    Sawako who heard about Summer Music also became serious.


    Yuuki asked her about Summer Music since she had quite a lot of experience watching this festival in the past.


    Sawako nodded and started to tell him all she knew about Summer Music. She moved closer to him since it was easier to talk that way. Unknown to her, she had be closer to him without her noticing.


    Yuuki sighed in relief when she saw her looking quite rxed and happily talked about Summer Music. He knew he was bad but he didn''t have any intent to do anything bad to her.


    Mio, Yui, Ritsu, Mugi, Uomi, and Yukari who saw this situation were a bit amazed at him.


    "That guy was very smooth," Uomi said.


    Yukari sighed and nodded in response, "Alright, we need to go to our room, we need toplete our registration today."


    "OKAY!!!" The K-On Group said at the same time. They had regarded Yukari as a big sister existence in their eyes and they really liked her.


    Uomi and Yukari also entered their own room. They ced their luggage and talked to each other.


    "Do you want to work together?" Uomi asked.


    "Hmmm?" Yukari was confused.


    "I mean that he doesn''t have to sleep with Sensei, he can sleep with us together," Uomi said with a naughty smile.


    Yukari blushed, "D - don''t say stupid thing!!"


    Uomi sighed and felt a bit jealous, "You''ve slept with him right?"


    "Eh?" Yukari was startled.


    "Don''t lie alright, before the ''Amateur Music Tournament'', my woman senses telling me that both of you are sleeping together," Uomi said.


    Yukari sighed and nodded, "That''s right, but we didn''t do anything, we only slept together at that time."


    Uomi nodded, "We have a lot of days together with him, we need to use this chance to be closer and tie the knot."


    "Eh???" Yukari was surprised with her n. She looked at her and asked, "Are you serious?"


    "I''m 100% serious, let''s bring him to our room to sleep together, I''m sure this will be fun," Uomi said.


    Yukari thought for a bit and felt a bitplicated but she also wanted to sleep together. She also knew that she had to share and she didn''t really mind it, "Can we do that? Sawako-Sensei is guarding him."


    "We can invite himter, I''m sure he wille to our room," Uomi looked very confident.


    "How can you be sure?" Yukari asked.


    Uomi looked at her weirdly, "This is him that we''re talking about, you know his personality well, do you think that he won''te to our room when we invite him?"


    Yukari couldn''t deny it and could only nod. She sighed, "Alright, let''s do that."


    Uomi smiled, "For our cooperation." She wanted to have a handshake since it looked cooler this way.


    Yukari shook her head and wondered whether her decision was right or not.


    Yuuki was in his room and didn''t know anything until he saw a ck cat suddenly appeared and sat on hisp.


    "Nyaaaa."


    Yuuki smiled and caressed her back, "Kuroka." He was a bit confused when she suddenly appeared but it seemed that she was only curious about this concert.


    "Wow, what a cute cat!!" Sawako eximed when she saw Kuroka on hisp. She walked toward him and looked at it curiously.


    "Nyaa," Kuroka said and didn''t really care about her.


    Yuuki looked at the window while caressing the car on hisp.


    "How to say..." Sawako looked at him.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at her.


    "You look like someone in a mafia film when you do this," Sawako said.


    Yuuki shook his head, "Maybe it''ll be more simr when you sit on myp too."


    Sawako blushed, "Don''t say something stupid, let''s go to the venue!!"


    Yuuki nodded and carried Kuroka on his arms.

 Chapter 492: Summer Music 4

    Everyone was going to the venue to register their entry. They didn''t have a name, rather they were still using their school name for this festival since they still needed to help to save their school.


    Kuroka used her magic to be invisible since she had be quite annoyed when people started to caress her.


    "Why are you here?" Yuuki asked curiously.


    "I smell fish here," Kuroka said.


    "Fish?" Yuuki looked confused.


    "Yeah, a really big fish ising," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure what she was talking about and he held her hand since she had transformed back into her human form.


    "I''m excited about your participation in this concert," Kuroka said with a smile.


    "You''vee here before?" Yuuki asked.


    Kuroka nodded, "Yes, at that time, I''ming here alone since music helps me be happy."


    "You''re not alone this time, I''m here with you," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, because of you, my crime has been pardoned too," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki also knew that because of his deed stopping Loki from attacking the Underworld. He had raised a request to pardon the crime of Kuroka. He was d that the matter had been solved and she could visit her sister whenever she wanted.


    "That''s right, I''ve heard what have you done to Cao Cao, nyaa," Kuroka started tough when she remembered it.


    "How is he?" Yuuki asked curiously. He had ced a curse on him but it wasn''t harmful and only annoying.


    Kuroka looked at him and said, "Be careful, he is trying to plot something behind, nyaa, they didn''t say anything to us, but it seems they''re nning something big behind, nyaa."


    Yuuki nodded, "Don''t worry, I''ve ced a lot of protection on everyone."


    "That''s good, you don''t need to worry, he is pretty tolerant of humans, he is also asking us not to bother you, it seems he wants to invite you to his group," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Really?"


    "Yes, nyaa, you''re very powerful, a lot of their members want you to join, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki nodded and thought about the other members of the Hero Faction. He was wondering whether he could absorb them into his own. He thought to work them in the Amagi Brilliant Park since most of them were orphans. At the same time, it was also good to let them join the Yakuza Group since in the future it would be his time to lead the group. He needed a partner and subordinates to lead his group that became the best in the world.


    Yuuki didn''t really want to be busy all the time and wanted to spend most of his time together with his girls rather than staying in the office doing paperwork. He would let his subordinates to do that boring thing for him.


    "That''s right, what is the fish that you''re talking about?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, this ce is the area of a mermaid," Kuroka said.


    "Mermaid?" Yuuki was a bit surprised. He knew there would be a lot of supernatural things in this world but he didn''t expect it to be this close. He thought for a bit and asked, "Is it that half human and fish?"


    Kuroka nodded, "Yes, nyaa, I like them, nyaa."


    Yuuki looked at her weirdly, "Do you eat them?"


    Kuroka shook her head, "Of course not, nyaa, I only yed with them before." She looked quite proud and started to tell him about her experience ying with a mermaid. She also wanted to warn him about this species.


    "Are they dangerous?" Yuuki asked.


    "No, they''re not hostile to other supernatural species, but they have a bit of a weird custom when ites to humans," Kuroka said.


    "Weird customs? What kind of customs?" Yuuki asked.


    Kuroka thought for a bit, "Hmm, I don''t remember it, but it''s pretty weird."


    Yuuki shook his head, "Let''s not talk about this again and the chance for us to meet them is pretty rare since we won''t stay in the beach or sea."


    There is a beach in Yokohama but the ce where they would stay was in the city and it was quite far from the beach.


    Yuuki thought it would be fine since he wouldn''t meet them.


    Kuroka looked at him and thought about something.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Nothing, nyaa, let''s go to the venue, everyone will alsoe to the concert tomorrow," Kuroka said.


    "Vali and everyone wille?" Yuuki was surprised.


    Kuroka nodded, "Yes, he has be your fan, he wants to see your concert live."


    Yuuki nodded, "That''s good, at least, he won''t spend most of his time to fight with God, Devil, Fallen Angel, or anything."


    "Yeah, he wants to fight you again nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki stopped and looked at her with a surprised expression. He didn''t really want to fight with Vali since it was pretty much troublesome.


    "Your Sacred Gears Canceller is a bug to everyone who has Longinus and Sacred Gear, and he said that he wanted to be the first one to break it, which is also the same reason why Cao Cao is pretty much hesitant to attack you, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki listened to Kuroka about the thing that happened on the Khaos Brigade. He was d that he had her by his side. He wrapped his hand around her waist and kissed her cheek.


    Kuroka was surprised by his action, "What''s wrong, nyaa? I''m happy though."


    "Thank you for always being by my side, I''m lucky to have you," Yuuki said.


    Kuroka smiled sweetly, "Let''s make a lot of kitties, nyaa."


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, let''s make a lot of kitties."


    Kuroka whispered to him that her mating time was quite close and she was ready to do that.


    Yuuki couldn''t wait for her mating time.


    In another ce, a girl was running away from a group of people.


    "Ha....Ha....Ha...." She looked around and hid behind a building. She needed to find a safer ce to look around. She noticed a ce where there were a lot of people and a tent there. She decided to hide in that ce until her family saved her.

 Chapter 493: Summer Music 5

    Kuroka didn''t stay that long since she only came to tell him about the matter in the Khaos Brigade. She also told him that the Old Satan Faction and Magician Faction also started to move. She told him that the Magician Faction was very troublesome and dangerous.


    Yuuki nodded and had already prepared for that kind of matter. He said thank you and goodbye to her. He followed everyone to the venue. He saw a lot of people had been staying there with a tent waiting for the concert tomorrow. He also saw a big stage for the participant to sing during the concert.


    "This ce is very big," Ritsu amazed at the size of this concert.


    Yui nodded in agreement.


    "This is bigger than my house," Mugi said with amazement.


    Mio looked at Mugi and wasn''t sure how to respond. She looked at him and asked, "Are we going to be okay?" She was a bit worried looking at the number of people who would see them in this ce.


    "You don''t need to worry that much or else do you want me to hug you again? Maybe that will calm you down," Yuuki teased.


    Mio blushed and looked very embarrassed, "Aawakwejar." She ran toward Ritsu and hid behind her.


    "Yuuki! I know that Mio is cute but don''t tease her too much!" Ritsu said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Alright, I''ll tease you then."


    "Eh?" Ritsu was startled and pushed Mio who was hiding behind her, "Please, tease Mio!!"


    "RITSU!!!!" Mio was startled by her friend''s betrayal.


    Mugi and Yuiughed with their interaction.


    *p p


    "The y is good enough, Yuuki, you will follow me into the administration, you guys can look around together," Sawako said.


    "OK!!!" Everyone said at the same time.


    Yuuki nodded and followed her to the administration.


    Both of them went together to the administration and re-register to let the organizer know that they had arrived in the hotel.


    The organizer said thank you to them and told them that tomorrow there would be someone who would help them prepare for the concert.


    Yuuki told them that they wanted a girl to help them since most of their group weren''t used to being male.


    The organizer nodded and told him that he didn''t need to worry. She told him that most of the females would be happy to help him since he was there.


    Sawako looked at him and sighed, "The registry is over, do you want to look around?"


    "Sure, let''s go together, I''m not familiar with this ce, can you guide me around?" Yuuki asked.


    "Don''t worry, I know this ce quite well, I''vee every year from my high school time until this year," Sawako said, and added, "Though this feelsplicated since I didn''te as an audience rather my student to be a participant." She thought it was both amazing and a bit hard to believe.


    "The fact is in front of your eyes, don''t think too much," Yuuki said.


    Sawako nodded, "That''s true, alright, as the veteran who hase to this ce for several years, let me show you around."


    "Good, I''m quite hungry actually, let''s look around for food too," Yuuki said.


    "I know a good ce, let''s go," Sawako pulled his hand to her favorite food stalls.


    Yuuki smiled and looked at his hand. He thought he had started to make herfortable around him.


    Sawako, who suddenly grabbed his hand, only noticed what she had done in 10 minutes.


    Sawako blushed and felt embarrassed since she had been holding his hand for a long time.


    "You don''t need to feel that embarrassed, we''re just holding hands together, there is nothing wrong with that," Yuuki said while holding a box of takoyaki and yakisoba on his hands. He wanted to meet everyone but it seemed they were going on their own. He had already given them special sses that changed their impression of everyone around him. He didn''t need to worry that someone would bother them.


    "But...."


    "No, but, you should sit here, let''s eat this together," Yuuki said and gave her a box of yakisoba. He had tasted it earlier and it was pretty good.


    Sawako nodded and sat next to him. She opened the box of yakisoba and ate it with a happy expression.


    Yuuki smiled and also ate the takoyaki earlier. He looked at the sky and frowned, "It will be raining soon."


    "Really?" Sawako looked at the sky and couldn''t see anything since her sses were covered by fog from the yakisoba.


    Yuukiughed and took her sses, "Your sses are full of fog, you should eat that without sses."


    Sawako blushed again. She was wondering whether this young man was deliberately teasing her. She sighed and wondered why she couldn''t meet him 10 years ago.


    Yuuki was wondering why in this world there were a lot of beautiful older women that were single. He thought that the guy was quite blind to let them be alone most of the time.


    Both of them were talking to each other discussing this ce, food, and a lot of random things.


    Sawako would have never thought it would be this much enjoyable to have someone around and talk together, even though it was pretty much a meaningless topic. But it was very fun for her to be with him.


    They put the food box in the trash and looked around again.


    Sawako exined to him that a lot of people hade in a few days before the concert started since they wanted to see the concert up close.


    Yuuki nodded and saw that many people were happily talking to each other on the tent. He looked at the sky and wondered what those people would do when it was raining.


    They walked around until they heard someone screaming.


    "HELP!!!"

 Chapter 494: Summer Music 6

    Yuuki heard it was a girl who was screaming. He looked around and noticed a group of people in ck suits gathered around a single girl. He frowned at this scene and said to Sawako, "I''ll help her."


    "Eh?" Sawako didn''t expect him to say that. She wanted to stop him since there would be a lot of trouble but it was toote.


    Yuuki walked toward them and kicked one of those guys from behind.


    "ARGGHHH!!!" The man fell down on the ground.


    Everyone was looking at him in amazement when he suddenly kicked this man in a ck suit.


    The girl also looked a bit stunned and closed her mouth with both of her hands.


    "Hey, is it fun to gang on the little girl alone?" Yuuki said while walking toward the girl. He stood in front of her and guarded her against those guys. He felt that he had be some hot-blooded manga main character.


    "Aarrghhh!!! My tooth! My tooth!" The man was screaming and his tooth was broken.


    His friends frowned when they saw this. They looked at him with a hostile expression.


    "Listen, nerd, it''s toote to apologize to us, you should just study on your home for your next exam quietly," one of them said.


    Yuuki cleaned one of his ears and ignored them. He looked at him and asked, "What did you say?"


    "BASTARD!!!" The guy was angry and punched him.


    Yuuki snorted and kicked him right in the face before his punch hit him.


    *BAAM!!


    "You should have gone to Thand and changed your gender there, you''re not suitable to be a man," Yuuki said.


    They couldn''t hold their anger anymore and attacked him at the same time.


    "BASTARD!!!"


    "YOU''RE THE ONE WHO SHOULD CHANGE YOUR GENDER NERD!!!"


    "ATTACK HIM!!!"


    Yuuki felt they were dumb and attacked them.


    Sawako, who saw the situation had be bad, started to call the guard.


    Everyone also panicked when they saw a fight in this ce. They also started to call the police to stop this situation.


    The girl was looking at his back fighting with them with shining eyes.


    Yuuki cleaned his hands looking at the men in front of them. He shook his head and felt that they were too weak.


    "A - ano, thank you very much."


    Yuuki turned his head and saw this girl for the first time. He wanted to say something but he heard someone screaming. He turned his head and saw the police there.


    "STOP!!!"


    "DON''T FIGHT HERE!!!"


    Yuuki wanted to spit since they were toote. He knew that it would cause a misunderstanding. He took her hand and said, "Let''s go, let''s run from here." He used his other hand to send a message to Sawako to not worry about him.


    The girl nodded and followed him.


    The police were running toward them and also gathered around the group of men in a ck suit.


    Sawako, who saw this situation, became very worried and wasn''t sure what to do. She felt that her phone was ringing. She was startled and looked at it as a message from him. She read the message and could only sigh. She was both worried about this matter with a group of men in a ck suit and Summer Music that would be held tomorrow.


    Sawako thought for a bit and she needed to calm down. She took her phone and started to call everyone since she needed to talk about this to them.


    "Hello? Sawako-Sensei?"


    "Ah, where are you? Hurry up, tell me, I''ll go there," Sawako said.


    Yuuki and the girl had been running for quite a while. Both of them were hiding behind a building. This will be his first time to look at her closely.


    She is a beautiful fair-skinned girl with waist-length tan hair that has square bangs and light brown eyes. She has an above-average figure with a rtivelyrge bust.


    "Are you alright?" Yuuki asked her.


    The girl nodded, "Ha....Ha....Ha... I''m fine, thank you." She was a bit tired after running quite far away.


    Yuuki nodded, "Why are those guys trying to do it?"


    "They want to kidnap me," the girl said.


    "Kidnap you?" Yuuki was wondering whether this girl was a daughter of someone rich or something.


    The girl was a bit hesitant to exin to him what was really happening.


    Yuuki also noticed her reaction, "You don''t need to talk when you don''t want to, you should call your parents or caretaker, I''ll help you until you arrive at your home safely."


    "No, it''s okay, I can take care of myself," the girl said.


    "I know that you worried about me, girl, but it''ll leave a bad taste in my mouth to leave such a cute girl alone with such dangerous people around," Yuuki said.


    "Seto Sun," the girl said.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at her.


    "Don''t call me a girl, call me Seto Sun," the girl said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Alright, Sun-chan."


    "S - Sun-chan!!" The girl blushed.


    "Should I not call you that? I''ll call you Seto-san or something," Yuuki said.


    "N - no, it''s fine, you can call me Sun-chan," Sun nodded with a smile.


    *Thunder Thunder


    Yuuki looked at the sky and the weather looked pretty bad. He saw the sky was cloudy and started to drizzle. He thought it would be quite long before it started to rain but he was wrong.


    Sun looked quite panicked when she saw it was raining.


    "Let''s hide somewhere nearby," Yuuki wanted to take her to hide from this rain only he was a bit toote. He couldn''t take her for a run since her feet had started to change into something incredible.


    "P - please take me away from this ce," Sun couldn''t run since her lower body had started to change into fish.


    "Mermaid!!" Yuuki was a bit surprised since he didn''t think that he would find them soon.


    Sun was a bit afraid and wasn''t sure what he would do after knowing that she was a mermaid.


    Yuuki shook his head and carried her in his arms, "We need to hide, we can''t let someone see you like this."


    Sun didn''t expect this kind of reaction from him. She thought that he would be startled or something but it seemed she didn''t have to worry about it. She was also d that no one to see her beside him.


    Yuuki wanted to visit one of the houses near this area. He could use hypnotic on their resident but he was stopped when he saw a lot of ck cars stopped in front of both of them. He frowned when he saw it. He was worried since her lower body was still in the fish form. He was wondering whether he should hypnotic them but he was a bit speechless.


    "OJOU!!!"


    Yuuki twitched his lips and looked at Sun-chan.


    Sun nodded at him and looked at them, "I''m fine."


    They sighed in relief but they looked at him with a strange expression.


    ''What?'' Yuuki was confused, though he didn''t expect it would develop into something incredible.

 Chapter 495: Summer Music 7

    Yuuki was in one of the guest rooms inside her house, "Don''t worry, I''ll be backter."


    "Really?" Yukari asked. She was worried since she had heard that he was fighting with a group of people earlier.


    "Yes, don''t worry about it, the girl is also fine," Yuuki said.


    Both of them talked to each other until it was Uomi''s turn.


    "Hey, I''ll give you a secret," Uomi said.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki was curious.


    "My room is always open for you," Uomi said.


    "UOMI!!!!" Everyone suddenly screamed.


    Yuuki shook his head and knew that they were reprimanding her. He talked for a while with them saying that he woulde back soon and ended the call. He looked at his phone and sighed. He didn''t expect that he would enter the headquarters of the yakuza group. He knew that Sun would be a daughter of someone important or rich but he didn''t expect to be the daughter of a yakuza group leader.


    Though the most surprising thing about this group was that the entire member of the group was a mermaid.


    Kuroka had told him that they had weird customs for humans.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure what kind of custom it was but he knew that it would be troublesome.


    (SFX: the sound of sliding doors open).


    Yuuki turned his head and saw a man who was wearing sunsses and had an afro head. He looked at him and asked, "Can you tell me when I can go back?"


    The man only adjusted his sses and asked, "Are you a member of some yakuza group too?"


    "Why do you think so?" Yuuki asked.


    "No, it''s just that your face is a bit familiar," the man said.


    "Really?" Yuuki asked.


    The man shook his head, "No, it''s just my imagination, you can go home after you meet everyone in the meeting room."


    Yuuki didn''t really want toe but the girl begged him earlier and wanted to say something too, "Where is Sun-Chan?"


    "She is also in that room now, please follow me," the man said.


    Yuuki nodded and followed, "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Masa," Masa introduced.


    "Are you a mermaid too?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m," Masa nodded.


    Yuuki nodded and didn''t really care about the mermaid male actually. He was wondering why there was an only male mermaid on his way to the meeting room.


    Masa didn''t say anything since his image had always been this cool and mysterious guy, "We''ve arrived."


    (SFX: the sound of sliding doors open).


    Yuuki saw the door open and there were a lot of people inside with serious expressions on their faces.


    "Please sit over here," Masa guided him.


    Yuuki nodded and sat on the tatami floor. He saw Sun-Chan there together with a man and a woman. He thought both of them were her parents.


    The man bowed his head, "I''ve to be thankful for you to help my daughter."


    Yuuki felt that it was a bit off the scripts. He knew that something weird would happen but he wasn''t sure what it was, "No problem, she is a cute girl, I''m sure anyone will help her."


    The woman chuckled with a happy expression, "It seems, that we don''t need to worry that he will reject our offer." She looked at her daughter and asked, "What do you think Sun?"


    "M - mother!!" Sun blushed and was very embarrassed right now.


    "I won''t admit it," the man said while clenching his hands.


    "Hmm?" The woman and Sun looked at him.


    "I WON''T ADMIT IT, I WON''T LET MY DAUGHTER TO MARRY HIM!!" The man said while pointing his finger at him.


    "But this is the only way, you should know what will happen when both of them don''t marry each other," the woman said.


    "Father..." Sun said while looking at him.


    Yuuki was stunned, "Married? Who?"


    "Of course, it''s you and my daughter," the man said while crying.


    "Please take care of me, Yuuki-San," Sun said while bowing her head to him.


    "Please take care of my daughter," the woman said, also bowing her head.


    "PLEASE TAKE CARE OF OUR, OJOU!!!" Everyone said at the same time.


    "Please take care of Ojou for us," Masa told him.


    Yuuki was very stunned right now. He had only saved her but suddenly he had to marry someone. He looked at everyone and said, "Wait! Wait! I can''t marry her!"


    At that moment, the air became tense and everyone looked at him with a hostile expression.


    "Haaa????? WHY CAN''T YOU MARRY MY DAUGHTER?" The man took his katana on his back.


    His subordinates also did the same.


    Yuuki didn''t show any emotion and didn''t back down either.


    "Stop!!!" Sun guarded him against her father.


    "But Sun! You.... Do you know what will happen when you don''t marry him?" The man asked with anger.


    "I know but I can''t force him," Sun said while shaking her head.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he knew that the matter had be veryplicated.


    The woman who was the mother of Sun looked at him and asked, "Yuuki-San, is it?"


    "Yes," Yuuki looked at her.


    "Can you tell me, why you can''t marry her? As you said that she is very beautiful, are you dissatisfied with our daughter?" The woman asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, your daughter is very cute and beautiful, anyone will be lucky to marry her."


    Sun was quite happy when she heard hispliment.


    "THEN MARRY HER!!!" The man shouted in anger at him.


    "I can''t!" Yuuki shook his head.


    "Why?" The woman asked him.


    Sun was still trying to stop her father but she waited for his answer.


    Yuuki looked at them and said, "I have a fiancee."


    ''I have fiancee....''


    ''I have fiancee....''


    ''I have fiancee....''


    His voice echoed through the room and everyone looked at him in amazement.

 Chapter 496: Summer Music 8

    Yuuki knew that she was really cute but his rtionship was reallyplicated. He was sure that they would be angry when they heard that he had a lot of girlfriends and a fiancee too. He could only stop this thing by telling them that he had a fiancee. He was sure that Marika would be happier with this.


    "Achooo," Marika sneezed.


    "Marika-sama, are you okay?" Honda asked.


    "I''m fine, I just have a feeling that Yuuki-sama is thinking about me right now," Marika said with a smile.


    Honda could only shake her head and sighed at her.


    "Oh, I can''t wait for tomorrow, you''ve prepared everything, right?" Marika asked.


    Honda nodded, "Don''t worry, I''ve prepared everything."


    "Good, Aaaahh!! Yuuki-Sama!!! Marika wille tomorrow too!!!" Marika said while hugging a doll that was simr to him.


    Honda sighed again and shook her head again.


    "Also, why do we have to marry each other?" Yuuki asked.


    Everyone looked at their leader since they didn''t expect him to have a fiancee.


    The man gnashed his teeth and also didn''t expect this stinky boy to have a fiancee. He looked at him and thought that his daughter was very pitiful.


    "Before that, I''m sorry that we didn''t introduce ourselves, my name is Seto Ren," Ren introduced herself and also her husband, "He is my husband, Seto Gouzaburo, he is the leader of Seto Group." She looked at him and said, "You''ve asked why both of you must marry each other, right?"


    Yuuki nodded in response.


    "It''s one of our customs when someone sees our mermaid form, we''ve got to die and be a bubble," Ren told him.


    "Are you serious?" Yuuki heard that they had a weird custom but it was more than weird. It was brutal rather than weird, ''Kuroka, what the hell with your intelligence!!''


    "Achooo!!" Kuroka sneezed.


    "What''s wrong, Kuroka?" Le Fay asked.


    "Nothing, I have a feeling that Yuuki has just met a fish," Kuroka said and wiped the drool on her mouth.


    "Fish?" Le Fay titled her head.


    "Yes, it''s a very big fish," Kuroka said.


    Le Fay started to imagine a really big fish on the sea.


    Ren nodded, "Yes, our daughter is still young, but it can''t be helped, we thought that we can marry both of you together and stop this custom, but our thought is just too simple, we don''t expect you to have a fiancee."


    "BASTARD!! IF THIS THE WAY, I CAN ONLY KILL YOU TO SAVE HER!!!" Gouzaburo said and took his katana.


    "FATHER!!!" Sun didn''t move and opened her arms wide.


    "SUN, GET OUT OF THE WAY!!" Gouzaburo was full of tears.


    "NO, I WON''T LET YOU HURT HIM!!" Sun said with determination.


    "U - ugh!!! SUN!!!!" Gouzaburo was crying.


    "F - father," Sun was also crying.


    "Huwaaaaa!!!" Everyone was also crying.


    "I''m very thankful that you saved our daughter," Ren told him.


    Yuuki frowned really hard when he saw this scene. He felt that he had be a viin somehow and he felt a silent pressure on him, "Why did she have to disappear? This kind of dumb custom, you should throw it away."


    "We can''t do that," Ren shook her head, "This is to protect ourselves, we need to hide our existence from a human."


    "I can keep it a secret," Yuuki said.


    Ren shook her head, "No, we can only believe you when you marry her."


    Yuuki wanted to say something again but he was stopped by Sun.


    "It''s okay, Yuuki-San, I''m fine with my fate, you have your own fiancee, we can''t be together," Sun said sadly at him.


    "HUWAAAA!!!"


    "OJOU!!!"


    "DON''T LEAVE US!!!"


    Yuuki had a headache and asked, "What about other rtionsh.i.p.s?"


    "Any other rtionsh.i.p.s?" They suddenly stopped crying and looked at him.


    "What do you mean?" Gouzaburou asked.


    "I can''t marry you, but it doesn''t mean that we can''t make other rtionsh.i.p.s such as brother and sister," Yuuki said.


    "Brother and sister!!" Everyone was stunned and looked at their boss.


    Ren was trying to read the rules of her ancestor.


    Everyone gulped and waited for her while looking very nervous.


    Ren sighed and took a deep breath while looking at everyone, "It''s okay, there are rules that it''s okay to make other rtionsh.i.p.s too."


    Everyone opened their eyes wide and became very happy.


    "WOW!! AMAZING!!"


    "OJOU IS SAVED!!!"


    "OJOU WON''T LEAVE US!!"


    Sun was also happy when she heard that she could live but when she heard the rtionship between the two of them. She couldn''t help but sigh.


    The happiest person in this room was oblivious Gouzaburo since he didn''t have to marry his daughter to this young man. He was happy that both of them would only have a brother and sister rtionship.


    Yuuki was d that the matter had been solved. He was really wondering why mermaids had this kind of weird custom. He also thought this ending was a bit anti-climatic. He saw that everyone was very happy and gathered around her. He realized that her mother was walking toward him.


    "Are you really fine with bing her brother?" Ren asked him.


    Yuuki looked at her and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "You''re a young man, I''m sure you want more than one lover," Ren told him.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "I don''t think that she will ept that kind of rtionship."


    "Don''t be hasty, both of you haven''t talked to each other," Ren said.


    Yuuki shook his head, "I need to go back, can you deliver me?" He would never think this woman would make her daughter enter his harem.


    Ren nodded, "Sure."


    Yuuki nodded and his mood was quiteplex right now.

 Chapter 497: Summer Music 9

    Yuuki was in the car together with Ren and Sun.


    "I''m sorry for the trouble, Yuuki-San," Sun said.


    "You can call me, Yuuki, you know," Yuuki said.


    "A - alright, Yuuki," Sun said with a smile and blush.


    Ren looked at the interaction between the two of them and felt quite regretting that they couldn''t marry each other.


    They talked to each other until they had arrived at his hotel.


    "Thank you for driving me back," Yuuki said.


    "It''s okay, I''m also thankful that you''re helping my daughter," Ren said.


    "Yuuki, can I meet you tomorrow?" Sun asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, you can see me on the Summer Musicter."


    Sun nodded. She knew he was quite a famous singer and would sing on Summer Music. She would support himter.


    "Yuuki!!!"


    Yuuki turned his head and looked a bit surprised, "Yukari? You''re not sleeping yet?"


    "I''m not, I''m waiting for you," Yukari said with a helpless smile.


    Yuuki smiled, "Let''s go back, it''s quitete."


    Yukari nodded and looked at both Ren and Sun. She had heard from him that he was helping someone. She greeted them and wanted to take him away since she heard it was dangerous. She said goodbye to them and pulled his hand.


    Yuuki was a bit helpless at her and said to both Ren and Sun, "Well, see you tomorrow." He followed Yukari to go inside.


    "Bye," Sun said and looked a bit sad when she looked at both of them, "His fiancee is very beautiful." She thought when she saw the girl earlier.


    "You''re not bad either," Ren said.


    Sun shook her head and thought that mermaid would always have a tragedy. She thought her love would be simr to that situation.


    Ren looked at her daughter and said, "You can be his lover too."


    "Huh?" Sun looked at her mother with a surprised expression, "What are you saying, mother?"


    Ren smiled, "There is now that he can only have one wife, you can be his mistress too."


    Sun blushed and shook her head, "I can''t, let''s go home, don''t talk about this kind of thing again."


    Ren shook her head while sighing at her daughter.


    Yuuki and Yukari talked for a while during the time they walked to their own rooms. He wanted to go to his room but it was locked. He didn''t bring a key to his room and he was sure that Sawako had slept already.


    "Ah, you don''t bring your key," Yukari said.


    Yuuki could make the key of his room with his magic but he was in front of her, "Yes, I don''t bring, I should call Sawako-Sensei to wake up." He took his phone and only his hand was stopped by her, "Hmm?"


    Yukari was very embarrassed but she encouraged herself, "D - don''t bother her sleeping, she is very tired earlier...." She took a deep breath and said, "How about you sleep with us? I''m sure that Uomi will be fine with it."


    Yuuki was pumped when he heard her lovely voice inviting him to sleep in her room. He knew that Uomi would be fine and she would be more than happy to let him.


    "H - how is it?" Yukari asked nervously.


    Yuuki knew that the moment he rejected this invitation he would stop bing a man.


    ''That is why...'' Yuuki looked at her gently and said, "Thank you."


    Yukari smiled but she was a bit nervous, "Good, let''s go."


    Yuuki followed her and went to her room.


    Yukari let him enter her room and locked the door.


    *Click


    Yuuki entered her room and it was dark since themp was turned off.


    "You should take a bath first, you can use a bathrobe in the bathroom," Yukari said.


    Yuuki nodded and entered the bathroom. His body felt a bit sticky since he didn''t change his clothes after the rain.


    Yukari saw him enter the bathroom and blushed. She walked toward her bed and saw Uomi was sleeping.


    "Hmm, Yukari?" Uomi opened her eyes and looked at her. She was a bit sleepy but she could hear someone was in the bathroom, "Who is in the bathroom?"


    "Yuuki," Yukari said.


    Uomi opened her eyes wide and stood up. She walked toward the bathroom only she was stopped.


    "What are you going to do?" Yukari asked.


    "I''m going to see him," Uomi said.


    "But he is taking a bath now," Yukari said.


    "That''s perfect," Uomi said.


    Yukari twitched her eyes looking at this pervy girl, "I won''t let you."


    Uomi looked at her with a serious expression, "Yukari, this is a perfect time for us to decide who is the most favorite big sister characters."


    "Huh?" Yukari was confused.


    "Both of us are in our third year and our character is somewhat simr," Uomi said.


    ''Simr?'' Yukari wanted toin since she wasn''t a pervy girl, "I''m not a pervy girl."


    "You''re not a pervy girl?" Uomi asked.


    "Yes," Yukari nodded in response.


    "That''s a lie!!" Uomi said.


    "No," Yukari shook her head.


    "Don''t tell me that you''ve never thought to do something like that with him?" Uomi asked.


    "W - what are you talking about!!!" Yukari was fl.u.s.tered.


    Uomi walked toward her and whispered directly to her ear, "Don''t tell me that you''ve never imagined him holding you with his strong arms, kiss your lips with a vigor, caressing your entire body, andstly both of you start to step into thedder of a.d.u.l.thood."


    Yukari blushed and pushed her away, "Don''t talk nonsense, I won''t let you step into the bathroom."


    "I won''t let you stop me!!" Uomi said.


    The fight between two big sister characters starts!!!


    Yuuki who took a bath in the bathroom sighed while listening to the fight between two girls. He shook his head, "Good grief...."

 Chapter 498: Summer Music 10

    Yuuki took his bath and went outside while wearing a bathrobe.


    *Click


    The door was opened and both Uomi and Yukari appeared there.


    Yukari sighed in relief when she saw he had already worn a bathrobe.


    Uomi nced at him from up to down. Her eyes were locked on the thing between his legs. She suddenly felt her face very hot.


    "Uomi, you have a nosebleed," Yuuki looked at her with surprise.


    "O - ohh," Uomi wiped her nose and saw blood on her hand.


    "You need to be careful," Yuuki helped her walk toward the bed. He healed her silently wondering whether she was too tired or something.


    Uomi felt reallyfortable when he treated her, "I''m fine."


    Yuuki nodded, "Good, we need to sleep since we have to wake up early." He looked around and couldn''t see a couch or futon, "I''ll sleep on the floor."


    "No, you should sleep with us, our bed is quite big," Uomi said.


    "Yeah, it''ll be a disaster for you to catch a cold or get sick during this time," Yukari said worriedly.


    Both of them started to talk about a lot of things stopping him from sleeping on the floor.


    Yuuki agreed and decided to sleep with them on the bed. Heid on the bed between the two of them. He had always slept with his girls at him and this felt somewhat familiar.


    Uomi took one of his arms and said, "I can''t sleep without hugging on someone."


    Yukari looked quite envious but she was too embarrassed to do that.


    Yuuki knew that it would be very ufortable and the blood on his arms would be stopped when he slept with both of his arms being held by two girls but as a man he needed to sacrifice something. He moved his hand slowly toward Yukari and gave him a wink.


    Yukari was still embarrassed but happy with this action. She also hugged his arm and was ready to sleep.


    Yuuki also wanted to sleep but he knew it would be very difficult with this pervy girl around him.


    "I want my sleeping kiss," Uomi said with a spoiled tone.


    Yukari also heard her and wasn''t sure how to react.


    "Shh, let''s sleep," Yuuki said to her.


    "No, I can''t sleep without my sleeping kiss," Uomi said while hugging him.


    "Uomi, you can''t do that," Yukari said.


    "Why? We''ve done that quite often," Uomi said.


    "Eh?" Yukari looked at him.


    Yuuki shook his head and kissed her on her lips.


    Uomi happily received it and said, "Thank you."


    Yuuki turned his head toward Yukari who saw him with a surprised expression, "I know that I''m a bastard and I''m not a good man, but I''ll take care of you."


    Yukari sighed, "I know that, but I want you to kiss me too." She looked at Uomi who had a smile on her sleeping face right now, "I - I don''t want to be left behind."


    Yuuki knew that he was a lucky guy probably on the same level of ''Yuuki Rito'' from the To-Love Ru. He was wondering whether he should publish To Love-Run since this manga was a bit unbelievable. He moved his head closer and kissed her lips. This would be his first time kissing her and he couldn''t help but think that her lips were very soft and sweet at the same time.


    Yukari, who was very nervous at first, didn''t expect that a kiss would be this good. She wanted to explore more and didn''t want to separate from him.


    Yuuki felt this girl became more excited. He wasn''t sure but he knew that most of the girls that were soft, calm, and kind were usually very wild during this kind of thing. He knew that she was one of them. He decided to use his tongue trying to enter her mouth.


    Yukari was a bit surprised when his tongue wanted to enter her mouth but she remembered the western movie that she had seen on her apartment before. She opened her mouth and let his tongue mess her mouth.


    Both of them became wild and the sound became louder.


    Uomi didn''t sleep and saw both of them kissing each other. She wasn''t sure of this feeling when she saw her crush was kissing her friend. She looked down and saw something standing on her lower body. She couldn''t see it since he was covered in a nket. She was curious and entered the nket to see what was that standing thing.


    ''Don''t tell me!'' Uomi thought and wanted to check it.


    Both of their bodies became very hot at this moment.


    Yukari became bolder and hugged his neck to make him closer.


    Yuuki was more than happy to continue but suddenly he felt a warm breath on his little brother. He realized that his little brother hade out of the bathrobe. He also realized that Uomi was missing but he couldn''t do anything since Yukari was hugging him. He needed to stop this and kissed her thoroughly. He knew that she was new to this kind of thing and it would take a long time before she could beat him.


    Yukari didn''t expect his relenting attack and was thoroughly defeated. She was separated from him and her breath was very erratic. Her face was reddish and she looked quite tired. She hugged one of his arms in a spoiled manner and smiled sweetly.


    "Let''s sleep, we have a lot to do tomorrow," Yuuki said.


    "Hmmm," Yukari was very happy and closed her eyes to sleep.


    Yuuki put one of his hands under the nket and pulled her to get out from that ce. He looked very excited right now, "Shh, let''s sleep."


    Uomi shook her head, "No, I want to see it more."


    Yuuki frowned and hugged her directly, "Sleep, we need to wake up in the morning."


    Uomi, who was very close to him, kissed him directly.


    Yuuki also received her kiss and both of them started to wrestle using their tongue.


    Uomi was very satisfied and whispered on his ears, "I feel very hot when I see you kissing her."


    Yuuki knew that this girl was very pervy and wanted to try a lot of things but this fetish was a bit strange for him. He shook his head and started to sleep. He was wondering how her parents were educating her during her childhood. Though at the same time, it made her unique with this little quirk.


    Yuuki moved her ears toward her ears and whispered slowly, ''Let''s try a lot of things.''


    ''Hmmm,'' Uomi nodded as soon as possible when she heard it.

 Chapter 499: Summer Music 11

    The next morning.


    Yuuki felt something strange in his lower body and it felt cold somehow. He didn''t open his eyes but he heard two girls talking to each other.


    "This thing will enter our body?"


    "Hmm, but his girlfriends have tested it, I''ve talked to them and they said it''s amazing."


    "R - really?"


    "Yes, I want to touch it."


    "N - no, don''t do that."


    "He has his morning wood right now and I want to see whether he is healthy or not."


    "Can you do that with only touching it?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve read it in a book before."


    "W - well....T - tell me too."


    "Hmm?"


    "I meant to tell me how to do that?"


    ".....Good, let me teach you, let''s do this together."


    "Alright."


    "We will touch it together on 3, 2...."


    Before they touched it their hands were stopped by someone. They looked up and saw him there, twitching his lips, looking at them.


    "I - I can exin this," Yukari said nervously.


    Uomi nodded, "Yes, we''re only worried about you."


    Yuuki had expected Uomi to do this but he didn''t expect that this soft-spoken big sister would do the same. He shook his head and heard someone knocking on the door.


    "Uomi! Yukari! Is there Yuuki there?"


    They heard a voiceing from the outside door.


    "I''m here, Sawako-Sensei," Yuuki answered.


    "Ugh...." Sawako, who was on the outside, suddenly had a headache. She didn''t expect for him to sleep there but she knew that it was somewhat her fault to lock the door, "I won''t be angry now, but you must get out as soon as possible, we need to prepare for the concert."


    "Yes," Yuuki said. He looked at both Yukari and Uomi, "Alright, I''ll go back now."


    Uomi and Yukari didn''t stop him this time and let him go out since they also needed time to prepare for the concert.


    Yuuki didn''t expect his morning to be very terrible. He went to the restaurant to have breakfast with everyone.


    Sawako had always been by his side trying to stop both Yukari and Uomi. She also tried to stop him from catching them within his ws.


    "Ah, Yui, don''t steal my rice!!" Ritsuined.


    "Eh? But you said it was to give it to me," Yui said.


    "Wow, the food in this hotel is quite good," Mugi said.


    "You guys don''t fight!!" Mio said to both of them.


    Sawako sighed in relief when she saw four of them. She thought that they were very peacefulpared to the three students on her side. She was wondering what was the difference between both co-ed and all-girls schools.


    ''Of course, there are no male students in your school,'' Yuuki would answer when he heard that question. He was eating an omelet with bread. He was drinking a coffee until he realized someone was watching him, "What''s wrong, Yui?"


    "How is the taste of coffee?" Yui asked.


    "You have never tried it?" Yuuki asked.


    Yui nodded to his question.


    "Do you want to try it?" Yuuki asked.


    Yui nodded simrly in an exciting manner.


    "Here, you can try it," Yuuki gave him his cup of coffee for her.


    Yui took it and sipped some of the coffee. She suddenly wrinkled her nose and stuck her tongue out, "It''s bitter."


    Yuukiughed, "Of course since I don''t put sugar and milk there."


    "How can you like this bitter thing?" Yui asked with a confused expression.


    "Hmm, it''s hard to exin but sometimes bitter taste is quite good," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm," Yui didn''t really understand but she felt that she could be an a.d.u.l.t when she could drink a bitter coffee.


    Ritsu, Mugi, and Mio thought differently when they saw this scene. They saw Yui was drinking from his cup and that meant both of them had shared an indirect kiss.


    "Y - Yui, you''ve be an a.d.u.l.t without you noticing it," Ritsu said with a shaky tone.


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" Yui was confused.


    "Y - Yui has be an a.d.u.l.t!" Mugi was shocked.


    "I - indirect kiss!!!" Mio blushed, looking at her.


    "?????" Yui didn''t understand what they were talking about.


    "YOU GUYS SHUT UP!!!!" Sawako reprimanded them.


    "Y - yes!!!" Four of them said at the same time.


    Sawako shook her head and looked at Yuuki, Yukari, and Uomi. She wasn''t sure whether she should be happy with a mature or childish student. At the same time, she thought there weren''t any perfect students and she wasn''t perfect either.


    The only problem in her mind was only one, ''Why am I still single???''


    They had finished their breakfast and waited in front of the hotel. They saw a lot of singers, bands, and idolsing out of this ce. They thought that the organizer had booked the entire hotel for the participants of the Summer Music. They could see that the organizer really pamper the participants. They also became the center of attention since they were the winner of the ''Amateur Music Tournament''.


    They were waiting for a while until someone came toward them.


    Yuuki was surprised to see her, "Sun-Chan?"


    "Hey Yuuki," Sun smiled.


    "Do you know each other?" Uomi asked. She was wondering how many beautiful girls were his acquaintances.


    Both Yukari and Sawako had seen and looked a bit surprised.


    "Yes," Yuuki answered and looked at Sun, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m going to be your liaison for today, my name is Sun Seto, please take care of me," Sun said and bowed her head.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure how could she be the liaison of his group but he didn''t care that much in the end, "Yes, please take care of us too."


    They talked and introduced each other for a while and were ready to go to the venue.


    ''Summer Music, Ie!!!''

 Chapter 500: Summer Music 12

    "Woahh!!" Ritsu looked around the car.


    "This car is amazing," Yui said.


    "Hmm, really?" Mugi looked confused. She thought this kind of car was normal.


    Mio shook her head in response.


    "You guys, don''t make trouble," Sawako said.


    "Yes, sensei!!!"


    Yuuki knew they had quite different treatment than other participants. He also wasn''t sure how Sun could be a liaison.


    "How can you be our liaison?" Yuuki asked.


    "My family is also part of the organizers of this event," Sun said. She told him her family group had been helping with the event.


    Yuuki nodded since this event would make a lot of money with the ticket, sponsor, food stalls, etc. He wasn''t sure how many but this event was really a big cake for everyone.


    "How did both of you know each other?" Uomi asked.


    "H - he saved me from bad people," Sun said while blushing.


    "Oooh," Uomi looked at him and said, "You sure are great to get to know a beautiful girl in one day."


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he could feel that she was a bit annoyed.


    "Are you okay now?" Yukari asked worriedly.


    Sun nodded, "I''m fine, don''t worry, my family is also here to protect us."


    "Good, also, don''t do something dangerous again," Yukari looked at him.


    Yuuki shook his head, "I can''t promise that."


    "But..." Yukari was worried and wanted to stop him but he didn''t let her finish her words.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t get hurt, also when I get hurt you can be my private nurse," Yuuki said.


    Yukari sighed and shook her head. She knew that he was perverted.


    "I can be your personal nurse too," Uomi said and added, "I can take care of your urine during that time."


    "Why urine?" Yuuki looked at her with a strange expression.


    "Alright, stop!" Yukari stopped them before they talked about something that was very rude in front of someone.


    Sun chuckled, "You''re really close to each other."


    Three of them looked at each other.


    "That''s true," Uomi nodded and added, "We share the same man after all."


    "You shouldn''t say that!!!" Yukari was still embarrassed.


    Sun was shocked, "Sharing?" She looked at Yukari, "Aren''t you, his fiancee? Are you okay with that?"


    "Me? His fiancee?" Yukari was startled but shook her head, "His fiancee is a different girl."


    "Huh?" Sun looked at him, "Are you dating other girls when you have a fiancee?"


    Yuuki looked at her expression. He could tell that it was serious. He didn''t hide it and answered her with a calm expression, "Yes."


    "How can you do that?" Sun asked with a wronged voice. She thought of yesterday when he rejected her parents offer to marry her because of her fiancee. She thought it couldn''t be helped since he had someone he loved but when she heard that he had dated other girls too. She felt that she had been wronged right now.


    Yuuki knew that the situation had beplicated.


    Yukari and Uomi didn''t say anything and waited for his answer.


    At this moment, the atmosphere became awkward because of their conversation. Everyone was silent waiting for his answer.


    Yuuki looked at her and said, "My fiancee now what I''m doing, at the same time, I''ve only known that I have a fiancee until recently, at that time, I have a girlfriend and my fiancee didn''t want to give up."


    "Then?" Sun asked. She didn''t expect his story would beplicated.


    "I date them, I try to be as fair as possible with them, loving them, I know that I''m not the perfect man out there, but I''m trying hard to make them happy," Yuuki said.


    Sun wanted to ask why he rejected it and wanted to be a brother and sister.


    "I know for some people this kind of rtionship is uneptable and I don''t force you to understand it either, but I don''t really care about that, I love them, that''s all the matter in the end," Yuuki said.


    "Then how about us? You''ve done quite a lot of thingsst night?" Uomi suddenly said at and broke the serious atmosphere.


    "???" Yuuki looked at her with a surprised expression.


    Uomi closed her face with both of her hands, "Is my body only your ything?"


    "Don''t say something that will cause a misunderstanding!" Yuuki hurriedly said since they looked at him with strange eyes.


    "Yuuki....."


    "Well, I''m joking, don''t take it seriously," Uomi said.


    "YOU''RE JOKING!!!"


    Yuuki looked at her and wondered whether it was deliberate. He kept looking at her until he saw her moving toward his ear and whispered.


    ''How is it?'' Uomi asked.


    ''It''s deliberate!!!'' Yuuki was a bit shocked.


    "Hey, what are you talking about?" Yukari asked.


    "No, it''s just that he wants to sleep with us again tonight," Uomi said.


    "Oooh," Yukari nodded.


    "WAIT!! AS YOUR GUARDIAN!!! I CAN''T LET THAT TO HAPPEN!!!" Sawako became angry and stopped them.


    "Ah, Sawako is angry, run!!!" Ritsu said.


    "Sawa-chan-sensei, don''t be angry, please eat this pokky," Yui said.


    Sawako got very tried right now and ate the pokky right away.


    Mio had been listening to him and started to think about a lot of things.


    Mugi wasn''t sure what was happening and only smiled.


    Sun was looking at them with an envious gaze. She was wondering whether she could join them.


    Yuuki was very tired and didn''t expect that his journey to the venue would be full of drama. He thought for a bit and talked with everyone to sing about this song during the first day.


    They nodded and agreed with him.


    "What kind of song?" Sun asked.


    "It''s a surprise forter," Yuuki said.


    Then they arrived at the venue waiting for their time to sing on the stage.

 Chapter 501: Summer Music 13

    Marika had been prepared in the early morning. The only thing that she regretted was that she couldn''t stay in the same hotel as him and could only stay in the nearest hotel.


    "Alright, we''re ready for battle!" Marika said.


    "Yeah!!!" Yukana and Ranko said at the same time.


    "Ooooh," Shouko also said.


    Utaha sighed and didn''t really want to join this kind ofmotion. She didn''t like crowded ces but she thought it would be fine since there was a lot of police guarding them. She thought it was the power of authority.


    Makoto also joined the fun and followed them to the concert ce.


    Honda stayed beside them while talking to her subordinates on the walkie talkie. She needed to protect the safety of herdy with her friends.


    Akeno was staying in the clubroom waiting for the Summer Music to start. She couldn''t wait to see her husband sing on the stage and became very giddy right now.


    Koneko also waited while eating a snack.


    Both of them were quite free since their school was doing a school event for three days.


    "Akeno-San, is he going to open his identity?" Koneko asked.


    Akeno shook her head, "He said that wait for a while until the situation is better, you know that he has just made the Hero Faction his enemy."


    "That''s true," Koneko said and started to smile.


    Akeno also wanted tough when she heard the story of him making the Hero Faction became his ything, especially the leader of that group that had received his curse and would make him be a girl.


    "AKENO!!!!"


    Suddenly the door opened.


    "Rias, what''s wrong?" Akeno asked.


    "Issei was just too clueless," Rias jumped toward her while crying.


    Akeno felt that she had be Doraemon who needed to take care of Nobita. She caressed her back and listened to her story. She nodded and understood the matter. She shook her head at Issei since he couldn''t see the girl''s feelings.


    "Alright, let''s solve that problemter," Akeno said.


    "Eh?" Rias thought that she would take care of her but she didn''t expect this reaction.


    "I want to see the summer music, my favorite band is ying there," Akeno said.


    "Your favorite band? Is it Yuuki?" Rias asked.


    Akeno nodded, "Yes."


    "Aren''t your boyfriend jealous that you see another singer?" Rias asked.


    Akeno wanted tough at this question. She thought for a bit and said, "I''ll tell you a secret, don''t tell this to your brother and family."


    "Eh?" Rias looked at her with an incredulous expression.


    "He is here," Cao Cao said while looking at the stage.


    "Cao Cao, are you sure that you didn''t need to use raincoat?" Sigfried asked worriedly.


    "I''m fine," Cao Cao said. He didn''t want to wear something asme as a raincoat.


    "You have to stay in girl form, you know," Jeanne said.


    "No," Cao Cao said with a firm voice. He had been working really hard to release this curse from this body but it was futile. He was d that his strength didn''t drop with this curse but it was just too strange.


    They were talking to each other until they heard someone screaming.


    "Ah, don''t push me."


    Cao Cao didn''t have a chance to escape and he was poured by this cold water. His body suddenly started to transform into a girl.


    Georg, who saw the situation, wasn''t sure, but he thought that his leader was really cute, ''W - what are you thinking?'' He hurriedly shook his head.


    Cao Cao was angry and turned his head and wanted to beat this person who dropped cold water on him. His expression became ugly when he saw it, "YOU!!!"


    "Oh, it''s the Hero Faction," Bikou said with a smile.


    "I''m sorry to drop water on you," Le Fay apologized.


    "I need to apologize to my little sister too," Arthur said.


    "Hooo, you''ve be quite beautiful, Cao Cao," Vali said with a smile.


    "Vali....." Cao Cao didn''t expect to see him here, "What are you doing here?"


    "Hmm? We''re going to see our friends," Vali said.


    "Friend?" Cao Cao thought for a bit and was surprised, ''Is it him?'' He thought it was possible since that person was very strong.


    "Hey, let''s watch it together," Le Fay said.


    "Huh? Together?" The Hero Faction was a bit startled.


    "Yes, watching together is more fun than being alone," Le Fay said.


    "Alright, I''ll watch with the witch," Jeanne said.


    "I don''t really mind," Heracles said. He only respected the strong people in his mind. He still remembers how powerless he was in front of him. He wanted to see how he was doing in this everyday life and how he trained to be that strong since he was human.


    Sigfried walked toward Arthur and started to talk to each other.


    "Cao Cao?" Georg asked.


    Cao Cao knew that this wasn''t the time to fight. He thought for a bit and nodded, "Alright."


    "Good," Vali nodded.


    They watched from there since they could see the stage clearly.


    "ARE YOU READY FOR THE SUMMER MUSIC???"


    "YEAH!!!!!!!"


    They heard a thundering voiceing from everyone. They heard that the MC started to talk about a lot of things, introducing this show to everyone. They knew that this event was very big but it was a really big event.


    "He will be singing in this event, huh?" Georg thought it was amazing.


    "Hmph, he will be eliminated on day one," Cao Cao said.


    "How about we make a bet, Cao Cao?" Vali asked.


    "Hoo? What is it?" Cao Cao asked. He, no, she was interested in this bet.


    "Let''s bet how many days he can stay in this event," Vali said.


    Cao Cao nodded, "I bet that he will be eliminated today."


    Vali nodded, "Alright, I bet that he will win."


    Cao Cao raised his eyebrow, "He doesn''t use magic, right?"


    Vali shook his head, "No."


    "Good, you know him, right?" Cao Cao asked.


    Vali nodded, "He is my acquaintance."


    "Good, when I win you need to ask him to cure my curse," Cao Cao said. He was helpless and knew that he was the only one who could cure his curse.


    Vali nodded, "Sure when you lose, you need to stay with this girl for 3 months."


    Cao Cao was a bit hesitant when he heard the bet, ''3 months?''


    Vali raised his eyebrow, "Are you afraid?"


    Cao Cao smirked, and shook her head, "Of course not, let''s do that."


    "Good," Vali said.


    They didn''t say anything and focused on watching the show.

 Chapter 502: Summer Music 14

    Yuuki didn''t wait too long and the event started. He heard the MC started to greet and introduce the participants of this event.


    "Oh, we''re thest one," Yuuki looked at his schedule. He was wondering whether it was deliberate or just a coincidence.


    "Last one, huh," Mio felt a bit nervous since thest one meant that they would get a lot of attention.


    "Don''t get too nervous, just y as usual," Yuuki said. He had confidence in everyone and the song that they would sing today.


    "But..." Mio looked at him with a worried expression.


    Yuuki knew that she was the most nervous of all of them. He didn''t worry about Ritsu, Yui, and Mugi since the three of them usually didn''t think anything during their performance. He looked at Mio and said, "Or do you want me to do that to you again?"


    Mio suddenly remembered something that he had done during the ''Amateur Music Tournament''. She blushed and became embarrassed.


    "Yuuki, don''t tease, Mio-Chan," Yukari said.


    "Yukari-Senpai..." Mio said.


    "I understand your feelings, I''m also nervous too," Yukari said.


    "Really?" Mio looked in disbelief.


    Yukari nodded, "Yes, I''m very nervous right now, but right now, I''m not alone, I have you guys supporting me, at the same time, I''ll support you too." After saying that, she hugged her in her arms.


    Mio felt very calm in her hug. She could feel that it was very soft and very nice to be hugged by her.


    Yuuki felt a bit jealous and also wanted to be hugged too, "Actually, I''m also a bit nervous, can you support me too?"


    "You nervous???" They weren''t even sure that nervousness was in his dictionary.


    "Alright, let me support you," Uomi said and opened her arms.


    Yuuki nodded and hugged her. He wasn''t really afraid for someone to see them since they were in the private room. He was only an inch away but he was stopped by Sawako.


    "I won''t let anything shameless happen when I''m around," Sawako said. Her eyes were simr to an eagle who was waiting to catch its prey.


    Uomi, who was stopped and didn''t listen, rather hugged both of them together.


    Sawako, who was in the middle, was being sandwiched by both of them.


    "Sensei, you''ve be shameless now," Uomi said.


    "I - I fail as a teacher...." Sawako said depressingly. She didn''t expect her to use this move on her.


    "No, you''re not a failure teacher, but you''re a very great teacher, you''re supporting your students at this kind of event, I think you''re very great," Yuuki said.


    "R - really?" Sawako started to regain her confidence.


    "Yes," Yuuki hugged her naturally and caressed her head slowly, "That''s why you can be proudter."


    "Hmmm," Sawako nodded in his arms.


    Everyone who saw them looked at this scene with a frown.


    "STOP!!!!"


    Rossweisse was still in the Eagle Jump and decided to take a break. She went to the cafeteria since she wanted to eat and watch his performance. She walked toward that ce and looked there were a lot of people there.


    "Rossweissei-chan,e here," Ko called.


    Rossweisse walked toward her, "Why there are a lot of people, Yagami?"


    "Of course, everyone wants to see their boss," Ko said. She looked at the Aoba, Hajime, Yun, and Hifumi who were talking to each other.


    "Sigh, I wonder why he didn''te to the meeting yesterday and here he is going to sing on Summer Music," Rin said.


    They were doing a meeting about the sales of Pokemon yesterday since it was a huge sess. They wanted to tell him directly but he was busy with his other business.


    "Where is Hazuki?" Rossweisse asked.


    Rin and Ko looked at each other until they saw both Hazuki and Umikoe together to the cafeteria. They were stunned when they saw her in this kind of clothes.


    "T - that, what kind of clothes is that!!!" Ko said with a surprised expression.


    Hazuki wears a t-shirt with his picture, she is also holding two light sticks on both of her hands, "This is for cheering him, I can''te directly but I will cheer him on here."


    Umiko sighed beside her.


    "H - Hazuki-San, where did you buy this t-shirt?" Hajime looked at her t-shirt with amazement. She thought that she should buy one too.


    Yun and Aoba thought that their boss would be very embarrassed when he saw his subordinates wearing a t-shirt with his picture.


    Hifumi, who saw his face on the t-shirt, started to remember the thing that they did on the Game Expo. She still couldn''t forget about it and blushed intensely, ''Ugh...What am I thinking about?''


    They were very free right now since their project was over and they waited for him toe back talking about another project. They didn''t have anything to do right now and the thing that they could do right now was watch his concert.


    "Alright, let''s cheer him up!!!" Hazuki shouted.


    "YEAH!!!"


    "I''ll also order a t-shirt with his picture for you guys," Hazuki said.


    Rossweisse, who had been listening, knew that when he came back he would be very bbergasted when he saw a lot of people wearing a t-shirt with his picture. She wanted tough at his reaction at that time.


    "Let''s do that," Rossweisse said.


    "Hoo, Rossweisse is also very spirited!!!" Hazuki became very happy right now.


    They couldn''t wait for him toe back at the same time they also wanted to start another project.


    Everyone started to walk toward the stage since it was their time to sing in the Summer Music.


    Yuuki didn''t want to be arrogant but the song that he had been listening to earlier wasn''t that good in his opinion. He saw some promising singers, bands, and idols earlier and knew that they would seed in entering the second day. He looked at everyone and said, "Do you want my hug again?"


    They looked at each other and nodded. They weren''t sure but his hug really calmed them down.


    Yuuki started to hug them together and went to the stage. He was ready to rock this event with his song.

 Chapter 503: Summer Music 15

    "PLEASE WELCOME A GROUP OF MUSIC CLUB FROM BOTH FUJIYAMA HIGH SCHOOL AND OUSAI ACADEMY HIGH SCHOOL!!!"


    Yuuki, Yukari, Mio, Yui, Ritsu, and Mio entered the stage and took their music instruments. They looked at the audience who couldn''t wait for them to sing.


    Yuuki grinned and talked on the microphone, "This is our song, Days!!!" He knew that this was a duet song of both male singers but it was also suitable for a male and female duet. He didn''t y with his guitar at first but yed with Conga Drum.


    The audience was very curious with their song since they saw quite unfamiliar music instruments.


    (BGM: Flow - Days - youtube/watch?v=uo0jE0oXITk).


    The music started with him ying the Conga Drum and everyone also started to follow him. The music gave a feeling of goofy, mncholic, and cheerful at the same time. After the intro, he started to sing the lyrics.


    "When the change of season begins it dies down like the town."


    "Ambiguous time flowing."


    Yukari continued and started to sing.


    "I starred in the tear colored sky."


    "While the sad wave surges."


    Yukari really enjoyed this song and it felt great to sing this song with everyone. She looked at him while singing. She really loved this feeling when she sang together with him.


    The audience couldn''t look away from them while shaking their bodies listening to their music.


    "That day, the promise that was made broke and scattered."


    "An intense but short-lived fragment of a memory.


    "Even if, we were to awaken from the dream which we saw."


    "I''ll never forget this feeling, not ever."


    Yukari and Yuuki started to sing together and made everyone more excited.


    Yaeko was looking at the television with her friends.


    They had heard that she hade back with him and became very curious. They started to talk about her nightlife and she answered with expressionless expression. She just couldn''t live away from him after tasting the forbidden fruit with him. They also decided to watch Summer Music together and saw him start to sing.


    They were very bored earlier waiting for him since he was thest entrance but it was worth it since they heard such a wonderful song.


    Utaha, looked at him on the stage. She was sure that he was winking at him. She snorted at him while listening to his song. She felt that she should reward him after he went back. She looked at Marika, Shouko, Makoto, Ranko, and Yukana who were singing together looking at him.


    "Utaha!! Join us!!" Ranko pulled her.


    Utaha shook her head while sighing but she still joined them since she also thought this song was great.


    Haibara was also looking at the concert on the television. She couldn''t look away from him.


    "Haibara, I can''t see the TV," Agasained.


    Haibara ignored him and didn''t move.


    Agasa sighed and could only sit on the sofa. He didn''t really mind though since he still could hear this song.


    "HUWAAAAA!!!


    "What''s wrong, Tojo?" Koko asked.


    "N - no, I''m surprised to see him on summer music in my country," Tojo said. He had always watched this show every year and he didn''t expect to see him.


    "Him?" Everyone was confused.


    "Ah, I mean him, Yuuki," Tojo said.


    "YUUKI!!!" They hurriedly pushed him away from the screen. They didn''t expect him to be a famous singer in his country.


    "Now that you mention it, we listened to his song and didn''t even notice it was him who sang it," Tojo said.


    Everyone felt regret that they didn''t ask for his signature before.


    Valmet watched him with a smile. She missed him somehow but she knew that both of them would meet soon.


    Raku and everyone were still in school and they couldn''t do anything. They were d that his group got thest entrance since they could listen to him.


    "UWOOOOO!!!! YUUKI-SENPAI!!!" Takeo screamed.


    "Takeo, don''t be so loud," Suna sighed.


    Chitoge looked at the television with a longing expression. She couldn''te today but she coulde on thest day. She hoped that he could be the winner of this concert.


    Raku looked at her and shrugged his shoulders. He looked at Onodera who was also looking at him. Both of them looked away and blushed at each other.


    Issei was at his home together with an important person. He was a bit strange for his old friend to suddenly visit him.


    Both of them decided to watch his concert together and saw him singing with Yukari.


    "How are they?"


    "Hmm, they''re great," Issei said. He nodded and felt satisfied with his performance. He didn''t really care what he did outside but he was d that he did something that didn''t endanger his lives. Though, he often gave him a lot of jobs that threatened his lives. He took the tea earlier and sipped it slowly.


    "That''s right, how about we make them marry?"


    Issei spat his tea over the floor. He looked at him with amazement, "What?"


    Akeno looked at him with a smile. She knew that the girl beside him was probably his lover or probably the entire band was his harem.


    "Pervert...." Koneko said softly.


    Akenoughed and thought that she should meet them soon. She looked at Rias who was singing together right now listening to his song.


    Cao Cao hadplex emotions right now.


    "How is it?" Vali asked.


    "He still hasn''t won the Summer Music!!!" Cao Cao said with righteous words.


    Vali smirked, "Let''s wait until the final day then."


    Yukari and Yuuki had finished their song and looked at the audience who were very excited right now.


    "THANK YOU VERY MUCH!!!" Everyone said at the same time to the audience. They only needed to sing one song and didn''t need to sing another song for the first day.


    MC was still excited and wanted toment on their song but the audience didn''t let him.


    "ENCORE!"


    "ENCORE!"


    "ENCORE!"


    The MC was helpless and looked at the organizer.


    The organizer gave them an OK sign to do the encore.


    The MC walked toward them and asked them to sing another song. She also wanted to listen to another song too.


    Yuuki and everyone looked at each other and nodded. He picked the microphone and said, "This time, let''s sing together!"


    "OOOOOOHHHH!!!!!"


    "1"


    "2"


    "3"


    The music started again.

 Chapter 504: Summer Music 16

    Yuuki and everyone came back backstage and they were greeted by Sun.


    "Everyone is great!!!" Sun praised it. She also loved to sing and she was amazed at their song.


    "Thank you!!!" The K-On Group said at the same time. They were very happy when they saw everyone was happy.


    "I''m d that you like it," Yuuki said. He knew that he didn''t need to worry since he had known that their group continued to the second day.


    They talked to each other and went back to the hotel since they wanted to take a rest and talked about the song on the second day.


    They had arrived at the hotel and wanted to eat together there.


    "Let''s go together, Sun-Chan?" Yui said.


    They had be quite close to each other at the same time, Sun was the one who became their liaison. They wanted to talk together and became friendly with her.


    "Really?" Sun was happy and would join them but her phone suddenly rang, "Excuse me, let me answer my phone first."


    "Sure," Yuuki answered.


    Sun walked to the side and opened her phone. She talked for a while with someone on the phone.


    Yuuki observed her expression on the phone and felt a bit weird since her expression was very unnatural.


    Sun didn''t talk that long and went back to them, "I''m sorry, I need to go home, my parents telling me to go home."


    "Oooh, what a shame," Ritsu said.


    "Alright, you need to be careful, you can call me when you need help or something," Yuuki said.


    Sun nodded, "Thank you, don''t worry, I''ll see you tomorrow." She waved her hand and entered her car.


    Yuuki shrugged his shoulders and said, "Let''s go, let''s have a pizza or ramen."


    "Owh, why is it pizza or ramen?" Ritsuined. She thought that she would eat some French cuisine or something.


    "Eh, I want rice," Yui said.


    "Yui, that''s worse!!!" Ritsu said.


    "Well, you can order what you want," Yuuki shook his head.


    They went to his room together and gathered together to talk about the second day. They knew that they had seeded on the first day. They talked about which song that they would sing tomorrow since they had practiced a lot of times.


    Yuuki looked at both Yui and Mio, "Yui, Mio, do you want to sing tomorrow?"


    "Eh?" Yui and Mio suddenly startled.


    "Is it that song?" Mio asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, I think that song is good for the second day."


    Yukari nodded, "Yes, let''s sing together."


    ""Yui and Mio, it''s okay, we believe in you," Ritsu said.


    "Yes, on that day, we''ve practiced a lot of times," Mugi said.


    Yui nodded, "I - I also want to sing."


    Yuuki nodded and looked at Mio, "How about you, Mio?"


    Mio also wanted to do it since she had practiced a lot of times but she was too embarrassed to do that.


    "We won''t force you to think," Yuuki said.


    "I - I want to do it, but I - I''m afraid to mess with everything," Mio said with tears.


    "Mio...."


    "You don''t need to care about that, we''re young, it''s good enough that we can enter this event, there is still next year," Yuuki said and moved closer toward her, "Don''t be afraid since we''re here together." He held her hands gently.


    "Hmm," Mio nodded and felt moved by his words.


    "Alright, don''t use this chance to touch her hands suddenly," Uomi said and destroyed the mood.


    Mio, who realized that both of them had been holding hands together, became very embarrassed: "Aawawawawa."


    "Your order is here!!!"


    "Ah, let me get it," Mio suddenly said and went to open the door.


    "Let me help you," Yui said.


    Ritsu moved beside him and hit his shoulder, "Don''t do anything bad to her."


    "I won''t," Yuuki raised his hand.


    "Really?" Ritsu asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Look at my face, do you think I''m someone who will do something bad to someone?"


    They nodded together in response.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed, "Do you really have that low opinion about me?"


    "Yes," they said at the same time.


    "The food is here," Yui was very excited. She brought a box of pizza and rice.


    "Ugh, we''re going to get fat," Ritsu said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you a device that always makes you fit," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Everyone was shocked when they heard his promation.


    Yuuki nodded, "Don''t worry, I bring it right now, you can use itter after you''ve eaten."


    "Yay!!!"


    Everyone started to eat and didn''t care about getting fat anymore.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Hey, what do you want to do after you''ve graduated."


    "Hmm?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    They looked at him together.


    "You know that we''ve be quite famous right?" Yuuki said.


    They nodded in response. They knew that a lot of reporters and paparazzi tried to spy on them. They were d when he gave them the sses since there weren''t any reporter or paparazzi who tried to spy on them after they wore those sses.


    "I''m trying to make a musicpany right now, do you want to be a talent in mypany?" Yuuki suddenly said,


    "Huh?" They blinked their eyes and looked quite surprised.


    "Ok, I will," Yukari said and didn''t have any hesitation. She thought that both of them would be husband and wife in the future.


    "Alright, let''s do it, it sounds like fun," Ritsu said.


    "Yeah, we will have our ownpany," Yui said.


    "We can always be together," Mugi said.


    "I - I don''t mind either," Mio said.


    Sawako looked a bit sad since she couldn''t join.


    Yuuki was a bit surprised that they epted it without thinking much. He looked at both Uomi and Sawako, "I''m also asking both of you."


    Uomi nodded, "Sure, I don''t need to search for a job after I graduate."


    "I''m a teacher!!" Sawako said.


    "Well, you can continue to be a teacher, you can be our consultant and do it together with your teacher job," Yuuki said.


    Sawako sighed, "Alright, I can do that."


    "Good," Yuuki said. He had prepared the building since he had talked about this matter with Rossweisse and Eri before.


    They continued to eat and talked to each other waiting for the next day to start.

 Chapter 505: Summer Music 17

    The second day started.


    Yuuki didn''t sleep with both Uomi and Yukari since there was a strict teacher that had always looked at him with eagle eyes.


    They were waiting for Sun to pick them but she didn''te. There was another liaison who would take care of them.


    Yuuki felt it was a bit weird since Sun didn''t even send him a message that there would be someone who would change her job. He looked at his phone and wanted to call her.


    "Yuuki, let''s go," Uomi pulled him to the car.


    Yuuki nodded and decided to call her after the concert.


    The second day of the Summer Music didn''t make everyone lose their excitement rather it made them be more excited listening to the new music of the chosen singers, bands, and idols who could enter the next day.


    "Once again, thest one," Yuuki knew that it was deliberate. He wasn''t sure why they would make them be the group who would perform. He could be narcissistic and it would be disastrous for everyone when his group would be the first one who performed since the audience wouldpare them soon. He shook his head and thought he was too c.o.c.ky when he could think something like that.


    Though he wasn''t entirely wrong about his opinion.


    Yuuki tried to call Sun but she didn''t answer him. He frowned and thought that her battery had died or something. He would visit her houseter after the concert. He wanted to be the first one since he was a bit worried about her.


    "Is there something wrong?" Yukari asked him.


    Yuuki shook his head, "Nothing, it''s just I want to eat something."


    Yuuki knew that something was a bit wrong but she didn''t press him, "Alright, what do you want?"


    "Can you get me a cheeseburger?" Yuuki said.


    "Sure," Yukari said.


    Yuuki received the cheeseburger while looking at the Summer Music that started. He saw the first band start to go up and sing.


    Akeno is in Summer Music right now, looking at the stage right now. She was staying in the VIP seat. She looked at the girl beside her and asked, "Why are we here?"


    "I want to change the pace," Rias said.


    Akeno sighed, "You''re still not reconciled with him?"


    "Ugh," Rias looked away.


    "Well, it''s also not your fault," Akeno said.


    "That''s true, Issei is just too clueless," Rias sighed and looked at him, "Rather, I can''t believe that your boyfriend''s real identity is him." She looked at the stage and got very impatient. She wanted to see his performance right now.


    "He said that it''s okay to tell his identity to someone who is close, you''re my friend, I''ll tell you this, but don''t you dare tell your brother," Akeno said.


    "I know," Rias pouted and said, "But you''re lucky to have him."


    Akeno smiled, "Did you see both of us doing a night activity?"


    Rias blushed, "N - no."


    "You have peeked at us, right?" Akeno asked.


    Rias sighed and nodded since she was a bit curious before.


    "Hmm, it''s okay, you can use us as your referencester when you do it with Issei," Akeno said.


    "AKENO!!!!" Rias was embarrassed right now.


    Both of them were talking to each other until they heard someone.


    "Ah, excuse me."


    Rias and Akeno turned their heads and they saw a group of girls. Both of them saw that the group of girls were very beautiful but they were normal humans. They only smiled and didn''t say anything.


    "Ah, when is Yuuki-Sama going to perform."


    "He should be thest."


    "Sigh, I''m getting bored watching this show."


    "He should open a concert soon."


    Rias and Akeno listened to their conversation and became curious. They were wondering whether they had a rtionship with them.


    Akeno hadn''t seen them and didn''t see a picture of his girlfriends either. She looked at thest girl which was somehow quite simr to her.


    "Have we met each other?" Utaha asked.


    Akeno shook her head, "No."


    Both of them weren''t sure why but they started to talk to each other.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he felt that something happened around him. He felt quite worried suddenly. He shook his head and needed to focus on his performance. He will be ying guitar for today.


    Yukari, Yui, and Mio would be singing together for this song. Three of them couldn''t wait for their chance to sing.


    Sawako had prepared a dress for the girls and a suit for him for today. She looked at them and nodded in satisfaction. She took a camera and took a picture of them.


    Yuuki wears a blue suit and brown shoes.


    The other girls had a blue dress too but each of them had their own design.


    Ritsu, who was a drummer, would probably be the one who had the s.e.xiest dress since her legs were showing. She needed to have her dress more revealing since it was hard to y a drum in a tight dress.


    "T - this is my first time wearing a dress," Ritsu felt very girly right now and it felt wrong somehow. She looked at him unsurely and asked, "What do you think?"


    Yuuki nodded, "You''re beautiful."


    Ritsu opened her mouth wide and felt strange when someone suddenly praised her beauty. She turned her head and held her cheeks with both of her hands. She blushed really hard and thought, ''It''s nice to be praised....''


    *knock knock


    "Please, be ready..."


    They nodded and left the changing room. They were ready to perform today.

 Chapter 506: Summer Music 18

    The audience became very excited when it was their time to sing. They saw theme out onto the stage wearing a blue dress and suit. They eximed since they looked very beautiful and handsome. They also couldn''t wait for them to start singing.


    "YUUKI!!!"


    "YUKARI!!!"


    "MIO!!!"


    "MUGI!!


    "YUI!!"


    "RITSU!!!"


    They knew their names since they had read the introduction from the website. They had already be their fans, especially when they heard their song during the ''Amateur Music Tournament''.


    They heard them calling their names.


    Ritsuined since they only called her name at the end.


    Theyughed in response and the tension was gone.


    "Are you ready?" Yukari asked.


    They nodded in response.


    Yukari was in the middle of both Mio and Yui. Three of them had a microphone in front of them. Though, only Yukari who was holding it since both Mio and Yuki needed to y both bass and guitar.


    Yuuki was on the right side holding a guitar.


    Mugi was on the left side while testing her keyboard.


    Ritsu was pumped and ready to y her drum.


    Yukari, Mio, and Yui looked at each other and nodded. They looked at the audience and said, "Please enjoy our song, Heavenly Blue."


    (BGM: Heavenly Blue - Kfina - https://.youtube/watch?v=ZwfjS5CvedM).


    Three of them started to sing. They had trained their vocals a lot of times together and their voices came out naturally.


    Yuuki had also helped them with his magic device to let them practice. He yed with his guitar and enjoyed this music. He could see that the three of them became very bright at this moment while singing this song together.


    They were shocked when they heard this song. They felt this song really shocked their core and they couldn''t look away from the stage. They felt their hearts beating very fast and became excited. They couldn''t help but sing together while moving their hands together.


    Cao Cao, who listened to this song, closed his eyes. He was in the form of a girl right now and she was really beautiful with her long ck hair and huge bust. He didn''t change her clothes and still wore his Japanese school uniform and ancient Chinese attire. He looked simr to tomboy right now but no one could deny his beauty.


    Cao Cao thought that he should use this song for his group. He thought this song was very suitable since it meant to protect their important ce. He had a miserable childhood and he didn''t want the same thing to happen to humanity. He wanted to kill every end of the vile creature that would cause destruction to humanity. He wanted to create a ce for them to live happily and peacefully.


    Cao Cao had the strongest Longinus in the entire history and he would use it to help humanity fight against the other races. He looked at his figure ying a solo guitar and knew that with his power it was possible. But at the same time, he knew that he wouldn''t help him. He shook his head and decided to do it by himself. He would create that future with his power and his friends.


    Yuuki started his solo guitar and walked to the front. He could hear them stunned hearing their song and he smiled at them.


    Ritsu, who was at the back, yed her drum with a smile.


    Mugi thought that she wouldn''t forget the scene in front of her right now.


    Yukari, Yui, and Mio kept singing with all of their emotions.


    Sawako was in tears looking at her students singing there.


    Uomi was also happy that she could help them and saw them standing on such a big stage. She didn''t need to worry about whether they could enter the final day of this event. She closed her eyes, remembered when she had just met him before, and asked him to help her.


    Akeno and Utaha looked on the stage and saw him there together with his group singing. Bot of them didn''t hear any cheer or anything in this VIP room since this song was just too shocking. This song gave them a chill and made them unable to stay still but they couldn''t move and didn''t look away from the stage.


    Marika was practically glued to her face on the window and wanted to look at them closer. She wanted to watch it close but she knew that it was dangerous since there were a lot of people there. She thought for a bit and tomorrow was thest day. She was wondering what kind of song they would y.


    Marika couldn''t wait for him to go home and wanted to hug him, ''A - and, maybe k - kiss him too.''


    In Fujiyama High School,


    The school was quite idletely since they were waiting for a group of their school to sing in the Summer Music.


    All the teachers were in the teacher room looking at the television together. They saw their students singing very beautifully right now.


    Hiratsuka was smoking while watching television. She smiled and thought that they had seeded in saving their school for the next few years. She thought she should go tomorrow since tomorrow is a holiday.


    Yuuki was d that the three of them could sing very harmoniously and beautifully.


    "That silent sky that you believed in."


    "That brilliance that went on forever."


    They closed their eyes for a second since it was thest part of this song and said it at the same time.


    "Heavenly Blue..."


    Three of them sang it together until thest moment.


    They were very excited at this moment and they bowed their heads together at the audience.


    The audience was shocked since the song was just too stunning.


    "UWOOOOOOOO!!!!!"


    They couldn''t contain their emotions and screamed at the same time.

 Chapter 507: Summer Music 19

    Yuuki had received a lot of messages and phone calls from everyone. He smiled and suddenly stunned when he saw a picture from Utaha.


    "Utaha? Akeno?" Yuuki was shocked when he saw the picture of both of them. He saw there was a message from her.


    ''Meet your mistress ^^.''


    Yuuki twitched his lips and wasn''t sure how to respond in this situation. He decided not to think that much since their meeting was inevitable.


    ''Alright, please get along.''


    Yuuki replied and entered the hotel. He changed his clothes since he wanted to go to Sun''s house.


    "Where are you going?" Uomi asked.


    "I''m going to Sun''s house for a while," Yuuki answered.


    "When will youe back?" Yukari asked.


    "Hmm, it probably won''t be long," Yuuki said.


    "Be careful, alright," Yukari said.


    "Tomorrow is thest day, so don''t be toote," Sawako said.


    Yuuki nodded, "You can decide to sing, you can discuss it with each other."


    They nodded in response.


    "Alright, I''ll go," Yuuki left the hotel. He wore his sses, ck cap, jeans, sneakers, and a jacket to go there. He stopped at a taxi and showed the address of her house.


    The driver looked quite surprised when he saw him wanting to go to that ce, "Mr. guest, that ce isn''t safe right now."


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Yuuki was confused.


    "Let me tell you that there is a war between the gang that is happening there," the driver said.


    Yuuki wrinkled his eyebrow and said, "Don''t worry, just go there."


    The driver looked at his expression and sighed, "I can''t take you too close to that ce."


    Yuuki nodded, "It''s fine."


    The driver started to drive but kept reprimanding him about that ce.


    Yuuki couldn''t help but worry about her.


    In the hotel.


    "Hmm, what kind of song should we sing tomorrow?" Ritsu looked confused while cing a pencil on her lips.


    "What about the summer song before," Yui said.


    "Oh, that''s one interesting thing," Ritsu said.


    "But we need to sing 3 songs for tomorrow," Mio said.


    "3 songs, huh? That''s not much different from the ''Amateur Music Tournament'' thought," Uomi said.


    "That''s true," Mugi nodded.


    "Let him do a solo for thest song," Yukari said.


    "That''s nice," Ritsu said.


    "What do you think, Yukari?" Uomi asked.


    Yukari didn''t say anything since she was in deep thought.


    "Yukari?" Uomi called again.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I think that we can use that song," Yukari said with a smile. She didn''t want to show them that she was worried about something.


    "Yes, that''s song!!!" Ritsu said.


    "What''s wrong?" Uomi whispered.


    Yukari shook her head, "Nothing, let''s talk about tomorrow''s concert."


    Uomi didn''t believe her but she didn''t force her to tell her.


    Yuuki came down from the taxi and walked toward Sun''s house. He hade before and it was quite lively but today was quite strange since it was very quiet. He walked faster to get to her home as soon as possible.


    On the way to her house, he saw a lot of gunshots and the sword''s mark. He knew that something bad was happening. He went there and saw someone familiar, "Masa!!"


    Masa, who was helping his subordinates, turned his head, "Yuuki?" He was a bit surprised to see him here.


    "What is happening?" Yuuki asked.


    Masa shook his head, "Nothing, you shouldn''t get involved in our matter." He had already been grateful to him for saving hisdy and didn''t want him to get into trouble again.


    "Where is Sun-Chan?" Yuuki asked.


    Masa couldn''t answer him and also looked quite troubled. He looked at him, "S - she is...."


    "Yuuki?"


    Masa and Yuuki turned their heads and saw the madam of this group.


    "Ren-San?" Yuuki looked at the mother of Sun.


    "You want to meet Sun-Chan?" Ren asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Of course, where is she?"


    Ren nodded and said, "Follow me inside."


    Yuuki nodded and followed her.


    Both of them walked together and Ren didn''t say anything to him.


    Yuuki frowned when he saw a lot of people got hurt andid on the house. He thought there was a gang fight or something.


    "You''re not surprised?" Ren asked.


    "It''s quite a normal sight in my house," Yuuki said while rubbing his nose. He didn''t tell them that he was from a yakuza family before.


    Ren nodded and guided him to one room. She sat there and also told him to sit in front of her.


    "So can you tell me where Sun-Chan is?" Yuuki asked.


    "Before that are you the young master of Shuuei n?" Ren asked.


    Yuuki nodded and didn''t hide anything, "Yes, I''m."


    "Are you trying to swallow us by getting closer to our daughter?" Ren asked.


    Yuuki wrinkled his nose, "It''s just coincidence that I''m meeting her on the Summer Music."


    Ren looked at him for a while and nodded, "Alright, I believe you." She sighed and said, "She is gone."


    "What do you mean?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    "Maybe you''ve realized, but we''re at war with the other groups in this area earlier," Ren said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Where is your husband?"


    "He''s in his room trying to recuperate right now," Ren said and felt a bit distressed right now. She looked at him and said, "I don''t mind our group if you swallow our group but can you save my daughter?" She bowed her head to him. She knew that she was helpless against her enemy right now and they had also taken her daughter from her. She didn''t really care what was happening as long as she could save her daughter back. Rather than being swallowed by her enemy, it was better to be swallowed by him.


    "Ren, can you represent the words of your organization?" Yuuki asked. He was talking about business and he couldn''t be careless. He didn''t want to be used by her since he had only met her yesterday.


    Ren saw the change in his expression and suddenly he became unfamiliar in her eyes. Her heart tightened and blurted, "Yes, of course."


    Yuuki smirked, "Good, tell me what is happening, also who are they?"


    Ren nodded and started to tell him what was happening. She had made a deal with him and knew that she couldn''t go back anymore. But when she thought that they had taken her daughter she didn''t care anymore.

 Chapter 508: Summer Music 20

    Sun opened her eyes slowly. Her head was a bit dizzy and her body was tied by ropes. She looked around and saw that she was in an unfamiliar room.


    "Have you woke up?"


    Sun turned her head and saw this hateful man, "YOU!!!" She still remembers what was happening before. She looked at him with both hatred and anger.


    "Don''t give me that kind of expression, but you''re still beautiful even when you''re angry."


    Sun saw that he wanted to touch him and she tried to get away from this rope. She couldn''t move and decided to use her song magic to get away but the man didn''t let her and closed her mouth with tape.


    "I''m also a mermaid, of course, I know that our song magic is very powerful," The man looked at him with a smile, "Let''s get married tomorrow at that time, I''ll be able to take your Seto Group under my palm, at the same time, I''ll have Shuuei Group too in the future."


    "HMMMMM!!!!" Seto was very angry at this man.


    "It''s best if you don''t fight me or else, I''ll kill your entire group right now," the man said.


    Her eyes were read when she heard him threaten her family.


    "You should make up your mind, tell your family toply to be my subordinates, I don''t want to kill them," the man said and left her alone in her room.


    Seto was crying right now but she knew that her family was in danger. She hoped that someone would save her right now. She couldn''t help but remember something that happened before when he saved her, ''Yuuki....''


    Yuuki had heard her story that Seto Group was fighting against the Toshie Group.


    Ren told him that she didn''t think much about that group since they were only a small group before. They had alsoe and wanted to take her daughter to marry but she refused them directly. She didn''t have a good impression of them since their group did a lot of fishy business and bad things. Her group had just noticed it a month ago and it was toote to do something since they had grown into a big group suddenly.


    Yuuki thought that there would be a sponsor behind that group.


    Ren told him that the other group was also a mermaid. She only heard a rumor but she heard a group of the magician was helping their group in exchange for the female mermaid.


    Yuuki frowned and knew that there were still a lot of small groups around this country. He couldn''t say that his group was clean but he thought it made him angry when he thought that something would happen to Sun. He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself. He started to wonder whether there was a connection between this group with Khaos Brigade since there were a lot of rogue magicians there.


    This ce isn''t Tokyo and the group of Omnyouji didn''t have that much manpower to protect the entire country. They could only focus on some important locations such as Tokyo, Osaka, Kyoto, etc. But it didn''t mean the other ces were bad since there were other beings such as youkai, ninja or something that would protect that ce in the dark.


    It wasn''t umon to let a being other than human to protect some ces since they had made a contract or something simr to the god on this ind.


    Yuuki was wondering why there were a lot of supernatural things that happen in this country, or many because there were a lot of main characters this kind of thing was happening. He shook his head and asked, "Where are they?"


    Ren nodded and told him about the location of the enemy. She also told him about some precautions and information about them.


    Yuuki nodded and stood up, "Alright, I''ll go now."


    Ren was shocked and hurriedly pulled his hand, "Where are you going?"


    "Of course, I''m going to save her and maybe destroy that group in the process," Yuuki said.


    "That''s not what I''m asking!!!" Ren sighed and looked at him, "I''m asking are you going right now?"


    "Yes, I have something to do tomorrow, I can''t stay that long," Yuuki said.


    "Are you telling me that you will go alone there?" Ren asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "You don''t need to worry."


    "Of course, I''m worried!!!!" Ren shouted at him.


    Yuuki sighed, "You know my information a bit right?"


    Ren thought for a bit and nodded. She had information about his mercenary job in a lot of ces such as Dubai, South Africa, and his fight on Kengan Asura. It wasn''t easy to get that information and she had to take a lot of money to do that, "But your opponents are a supernatural thing, they''re different from normal humans!!"


    Yuuki was wondering whether Yasaka closed his information to the world. He looked at her and said, "It''s okay, just believe in me, I''ve quite an experience fighting against them."


    Ren sighed and worried right now. She had asked him several times but he didn''t listen to her. She could only let him, "Alright but let me send you a helper."


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, they will only hold me back."


    "You don''t need to worry, she is very strong," Ren said.


    "Is it Masa?" Yuuki asked. He knew that he wasn''t a normal joe in his opinion with his afro and sunsses.


    Ren shook her head, "No, our secret guard."

 Chapter 509: Summer Music 21

    "I''m sorry, it seems, I can''t go back tonight, I''ll go back tomorrow."


    Yukari listened and said, "You don''t do anything dangerous right?"


    "Of course not, believe me," Yuuki said.


    Yukari sighed, "Alright, I''ll tell everyone and I''ll sleep now, you can''t sleep with us again tonight."


    "Hahaha, we can sleep together again after the summer music," Yuuki said.


    Yukari blushed and said, "Pervert..."


    "Alright, I''ll end the call, bye, hope you have a good dream," Yuuki said.


    "Are you going out with someone on the outside?"


    Yukari wanted to close the phone but someone suddenly took her phone.


    "Of course not, there is something that I need to do here," Yuuki said.


    Yukari took her phone from Uomi, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of everyone here."


    "Thank you."


    Both of them talked for a while and closed the phone.


    Yukari looked at Uomi and said, "I''m sure that he is not going to see a girl."


    "Really?" Uomi looked quite surprised.


    "You know his family right?" Yukari asked.


    Uomi nodded, "Is there something to do with his family?"


    "I''m not sure he didn''t tell me, let''s believe in him and wait for him tomorrow," Yukari said.


    "It''s okay, he is very strong," Uomi said.


    "How did you know?" Yukari asked.


    "Well, I''ve often asked both Ranko and Yukana if he is a beast both physically and in bed," Uomi said.


    Yukari blushed, "We''re not talking about that!!!"


    Yuuki closed his phone and ced it back in his pocket.


    "Is that your fiancee?" Ren asked.


    "Fiancee? No," Yuuki said.


    Ren raised her eyebrow, "Girlfriend?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "Friend."


    Ren looked quite doubtful and asked, "Where is your fiancee?"


    ""Hmm, probably in one of the hotels in the city, I saw her earlier in the VIP seat of summer music," Yuuki said.


    "That''s right, congrattions for entering the final days of summer music," Ren told him.


    "Thank you, but we can do thatter, I need to save her first," Yuuki said.


    "True," Ren pped her hands.


    Yuuki looked at her curiously until he saw a pale-skinned teenage girl with dark green hair that was tied in a ponytail with square bangs and dark green eyes.


    "Madam," the girl bowed her head at her.


    "This is Shiranui Akeno," Ren introduced, "She is the strongest assassin in our group."


    "This girl?" Yuuki asked but suddenly he felt someone wanted to attack him. He took a gun from his pocket and aimed it toward the girl in front of him.


    The girl swung her sword at him but stopped at his neck. She saw him had already pointed a gun right into her head.


    "At least, she is not useless," Yuuki said and took her sword from her hands.


    The girl was shocked and didn''t even realize when he took her sword, "Give my sword back." She was annoyed when he said that she was useless but she also knew that the man in front of him wasn''t some normal man.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and gave her a sword. He looked at Ren and said, "I''ll go now."


    "Be careful," Ren was still worried.


    Yuuki smirked, "Just prepare me some meal and some people to deliver me backter after I''ve saved her." He walked toward the outside gate.


    Shiranui bowed her head and turned to follow him.


    Yuuki didn''t intend to bring her to the headquarters of the enemy. He turned his head and looked at him, "You should go back and sleep on your bed, I''ll bring back your princess."


    Shiranui shook her head, "No, I''ll follow you."


    "Go back," Yuuki said.


    "No," Shiranui said.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and pointed a gun at her head, "This is not a game, you should go back."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hold you back, I''m very strong," Shiranui had already ced her katana on his heart.


    Yuuki sighed and went toward one of the alleys.


    Shiranui followed him but she was surprised when she saw a motorcycle was there, "This is?"


    "Yamaha V-Max," Yuuki said and rode it. He had also changed his clothes to a ck biker jumpsuit with ck gloves and shoes. He had two helmets around him and tossed one of them to her.


    Shiranui wasn''t sure how he could have this motorcycle.


    Yuuki created a motorcycle of Saber from Fate/Zero, though, he didn''t cover it in armor but he could do itter. He had changed the machine to make it faster and more durable. He wore his helmet and was ready to go, "Let''s go."


    Shiranui was still hesitant to sit behind him.


    "Hurry up or I''ll leave you here," Yuuki started to walk but he felt a weight in the back seat. He didn''t need to turn his head and said, "Hold on me."


    Shiranui didn''t listen to him but the speed of this motorcycle was too fast. She almost fell down but she held his waist right away.


    Yuuki moved very fast toward the direction of the headquarters of the enemy, ''Sun-Chan, wait for me.''


    Sun was still in her room. She didn''t say anything and only prayed right now. She heard the door open but she didn''t turn her head since she knew who wasing.


    "What do you think?"


    Sun didn''t answer him since her mouth was still closed.


    The man took the tape to her mouth and asked once again, "How is it?"


    Sun felt her mouth was hurt since he forcefully took off the tape from her mouth. She wasn''t afraid of him and said, "No, I won''t."


    The man snorted, "Let''s see your answer after I''ve taken care of you." He wanted to take off his pants.


    Sun was really scared when she saw it. She wanted to scream but the man put the tape on her mouth again.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle."


    Sun moved her body around.


    The man wanted to touch her body only suddenly startled when he heard an explosion.


    BOOOM!!!


    "What happened?" The man was confused.


    *knock knock


    "Boss, there is an enemy!!!"


    The man wrinkled his eyebrows and smirked, "I wonder who is very eager to send their lives away."


    Sun wasn''t sure what was happening but she had a feeling that it was him. She was happy but at the same time, she was worried that he would get hurt.


    ''Yuuki.....''

 Chapter 510: Summer Music 22

    Yuuki had arrived at the enemy headquarters. He knew that they were a group of mermaids and probably there was a magician too in this headquarters.


    Shiranui also went down from his motorcycle and felt a bit dizzy since it was very fast. She walked quite wobbly and asked, "What is our strategy?"


    "Strategy?" Yuuki looked at her and smiled, "We''re going through the gate!" He walked confidently toward the gate of the headquarters. He wasn''t sure of the name of this group but he had to admit that they were quite rich. He saw a traditional big house with a sturdy gate and a ce to scout from every area. He also saw a lot of cameras around this ce. He raised his gun and started to shoot those cameras. He made his gun in silence mode and didn''t cause amotion.


    The guard who was in the monitor room was sleeping in a good dream since he was fighting with Set Group. He was still in a very good mood right now and happy when he thought that their group would be the number one group in this country.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The camera was destroyed but no one noticed it.


    At this moment the guard was looking around the gate while bringing a weapon in their hands. They saw someone walking toward their headquarters and raised their guns, "Stop! What are you doing here?" They were agitated when they saw him and looked at him with suspicious expressions.


    They also saw another person walking toward their headquarters. They remembered her in the briefing of their groups before, "She is from Seto n!"


    They didn''t need to wait again and started to attack them.


    *nk nk nk


    Shiranui walked in front of him and used her katana to cut the bullets.


    "WHAT!!!" They were shocked by the scene in front of him.


    Shiranui didn''t give them a chance and cut them instantly, "Hmph." She didn''t expect that they would attack her group during the time she was on the mission. She had juste back earlier and wanted to attack them only stopped by madam since they still needed to recuperate from the battle. She was anxious when she heard herdy was being held as a hostage here but she couldn''t do anything.


    Shiranui was waiting in the headquarters and was called by the madam. She had been ordered to protect him but she didn''t expect that he was strong. She didn''t know the rtionship between herdy and him but she knew that he was a young master of the biggest group in this country. She thought that he was only spoiled young master thought she had to admit his driving skill was crazy. She had arrived here and would save herdy.


    RING RING RING RING


    "ATTENTION! ATTENTION! THERE IS AN ENEMY! THERE IS AN ENEMY!"


    The headquarters started to create a big rm since there was an enemy right in front of their headquarters.


    The guard who was guarding the monitor room was also waking up and saw that almost all the camera was destroyed, "Damn." He used the other camera while reporting the enemy to his family.


    Everyone who heard his report was shocked but they snorted since they believed in the defense of their headquarters. They also had new powers from their allies.


    "Hahaha, what aughable!!"


    "Let''s see who is very brave to do that."


    "Hoo, that girl is cute, don''t kill her."


    "Let''s have a party tonight."


    "But she still kills our family, let''s torture herter."


    "Kakakaka, you''re such a sadist."


    Shiranui looked at the big gate in front of her. She took a deep breath and focused her power on her sword. She closed her eyes for seconds and started her attack.


    "HAAAA!!!" Shiranui shed her sword toward the gate but a barrier with a strange symbol appeared and blocked her attack.


    *DING


    Her hands were shaking but she still attacked the barrier restlessly.


    *Ding Ding Ding Ding


    Bang Bang Bang Bang


    Shiranui stopped and saw a lot of people falling down from the part of the gate.


    "Let me handle it," Yuuki raised his gun toward the barrier and shot it. His bullet pierced the barrier and got stuck in the gate.


    "Hahahaha."


    The enemy who saw it started tough. They were amazed at how his bullet could pierce the barrier but it was still a long way before they could enter their headquarters. They started to call more and more people to apprehend them.


    Shiranui was also getting worried when she heard such a loud sounding from behind the gate. She knew that they were starting to get serious with them. She held her sword tightly waiting for the enemy toe, "Oi, be ready." She had earlier seen the power of his gun. She was surprised when she saw his bullet could pierce the barrier but it was a bit disappointing when it couldn''t destroy the gate.


    Yuuki somehow read her mind, "You can''t even slice the barrier, what are you smug for?"


    "Bastard!!!" Shiranui was angry.


    Yuuki shook his head, "My attack isn''t over, wait for a while." He had inserted power from his bullet earlier. He was waiting for them toe out since he didn''t want to waste his time. He felt that it was enough and he pressed his right thumb onto his index finger''s middle phnx.


    Shiranui noticed his strange actions.


    "Killer Queen," Yuuki said and something happened.


    BOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!


    The bullet that had stuck on the gate exploded and caused a huge explosion. This explosion incarnated the gate and a lot of people behind the gate without leaving anything behind. Everything that was caught in the explosion was incarcerated and didn''t even leave any trace behind.


    Yuuki continued to walk and said, "Let''s go."


    Shiranui was still shocked but she still followed him. She was also curious, "What is that?"

 Chapter 511: Summer Music 23

    Killer Queen is the Stand of Yoshikage Kira, featured in Diamond is Unbreakable.


    Killer Queen''s powers revolve around setting up different kinds of bombs that can annihte the enemies in one st, making it a very dangerous Stand to face. Not only are the bombs powerful, but Killer Queen is also able to deploy two initially, then eventually three kinds of bombs with different strengths, giving the serial-killer arge array of options when dealing with his foes.


    Yuuki had created Killer Queen with his power but it was more dangerous than the one in the anime. He didn''t need to touch the object but he didn''t want to make her too scared. He exined his power to Shiranui.


    Shiranui was a bit shocked when she heard that he had the power to turn everything into a bomb as long as he touched it. She thought it was a perfect power for assassination since she also saw the explosion didn''t leave anything behind. She looked at him and asked, "Is this magic?"


    "Yeah," Yuuki answered. He used his magic to try to look for her. He saw that this ce was quiteplex. He could see there were still a lot of people even though he had incarnated them. He felt angry when he thought about her being held in this ce but strangely his face was calm. He calcted everything perfectly and shot them with his gun.


    Shiranui also did the same and cut her enemy. She didn''t want to lose to him and showed that she could save herdy.


    Both of them went together inside, they were fighting together against their enemies.


    Mermaids weren''t that powerful in thend since they couldn''t use their power efficiently here. They could only use a gun and sword to fight their enemies in thend. Only some of the mermaids had the power of song and sound magic to fight better in thend.


    Shiranui and Yuuki infiltrated the headquarters easily and defeated them in an instant. But suddenly they saw five people flying.


    "Is that a magician?" Shiranui wondered. She had heard that this group had made an alliance with a famous terrorist group in the supernatural world. She had only her sword and couldn''t fight against them.


    Yuuki aimed his gun and shot toward one of them.


    Bang!


    The magician was startled and hurriedly using their magic, suddenly a surge of magical power came from the four magicians and they created arge amount of water.


    BAAAAAMMM!!!


    Yuuki killed the four of them but he was swallowed in this water. He didn''t stop them since he wanted to see what they would be doing. He used his magic to enable him to breathe on the water.


    Shiranui was d about this water. She could move more swiftly and she got stronger. She suddenly realized that she also came with him and she knew that he was only a normal human, "Yuuki!!" She swam toward him but she saw him standing there and breathed normally. She looked at him with a surprised expression, "How can you breathe underwater?"


    "Is that important now? We need to save her," Yuuki said.


    Shiranui nodded and looked like there were a lot of mermaids who came out from the hiding ce and started to attack them.


    Mermaids have the power to control water.


    They had created this entire headquarters into an isted ce full of water. They were mermaids and they would get stronger inside the water.


    "ATTACK THEM!!!"


    They don''t need a gun right now since they are invincible inside the water. They were holding several types of weapons from trident, sword, mace, etc. They attacked them at the same time while swimming very fast.


    Shiranui snorted and started to changer her lower body into a fish. She started to swim at a very fast speed and cut down her enemy one after another.


    The clear water started to be red after being stained by this war.


    Yuuki shot toward a group of people and created another explosion.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    Yuuki kept making explosions around and incarnated his enemy. He also started to swim very fast toward the Sun-Chan''s room when he found it. He thought the enemy must have some paranoia when he saw a lot of traps around the house.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Shiranui stopped when she saw a lot of explosions. She decided to save her energy and walked beside him. She thought his power was very useful in this one versus many situations.


    They swam without any worries since the enemy was quite weak. But the most troublesome thing about this ce was the trap.


    Shiranui wanted to curse them but she was d that he was with him. She didn''t expect that his explosion magic was just too profound that he could incarnate everything from magic, poison, virus, and everything.


    "Do you know where she is?" Shiranui asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, you just need to follow me." He continued to swim until he found a big door toward the underground, "She is there."


    Shiranui nodded, "Let''s go."


    Both of them swam toward the big door.


    Shiranui tried to open it but she couldn''t open it. She tried to cut down the door but it was futile. She looked at him with a helpless expression.


    Yuuki started to think that she was somehow a bit useless. He aimed his gun and shot the door.


    BOOOOM!!!


    The door incarnated and both of them entered the room.


    Shiranui was shocked when she saw the inside of the room. She saw hundreds of mermaids there with a murderous expression on their faces. She knew some of them since they were famous for the crime that they had done in their life. She didn''t care about them but she was angry when she saw herdy was tied by chains on the wall.


    "Ojou!!!!"


    Sun closed her eyes and was unconscious. She opened her eyes slowly when she heard this scream, "S-Shiranui?"


    "Ojou!!!" Shiranui wanted to save her but she was stopped by someone, "Let go of me!"


    "Calm down, do you want to die?" Yuuki said and pointed his fingers at the criminal group in front of him.


    Shiranui realized her mistakes looked at those people in hatred.


    p! p! p!


    "Wee to Ryugajo!"


    Yuuki and Shiranui saw a man with a small figure but his body was full of fat. Both of them frowned, looking at this man.


    "Who is he?" Yuuki asked.


    "He is the boss of this group," Shiranui said.


    "He?" Yuuki looked at this man.

 Chapter 512: Summer Music 24

    "Hmm, I''m surprised to see the young master of Shuuei Group here."


    "Do you know me?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    "Of course, no one in this ce knew you," the manughed, "Also this is a perfect chance too, I can have both Seto Group and Shuuei Group at the same time right now."


    "What gives you the confidence to win against us?" Yuuki asked.


    "Confidence?" The man looked stunned and started tough.


    "Hahahahaha."


    Everyone wasughing when they heard him.


    "Boy, can you see us? We''re hundreds of people here!!!"


    "Both of you are only two people!!!"


    "Just give up and give us your father."


    "Your girls are also cute, how about you g-"


    Before this man finished his words he was shot dead by him.


    "Shut your dirty mouth or you will die," Yuuki said.


    ''You''ve killed him....'' Everyone was speechless by his action. They knew that he was very proficient with his gun. They only needed to take his gun and he would be pretty much useless.


    "Hmph, let''s see whether you can stay alive with this many people. At that time, I''ll enjoy her in front of your eyes," the man said and turned toward Sun-Chan but he was startled when he saw that she had gone. He turned his head and saw her there with him.


    Yuuki used his magic to teleport her to him though he could only use it when he could see her. He didn''t expect there was any restriction on his magic, "Are you okay?"


    Sun was surprised when she was already in his arms, "I''m fine."


    Yuuki ced her down and said, "You should run first, I''ll take care of them." He didn''t want her to see how cruel he was when he killed themter.


    "What?'' Sun shook her head hurriedly, "No, I don''t want."


    "Don''t be selfish," Yuuki looked at Shiranui, "Take care of her."


    "I will," Shiranui said and took her away, "Let''s go Sun-Sama." She believed in him and she also wanted to take herdy away from this ce.


    "Hurry up and go back," Sun knew that she couldn''t stay here since she would be a burden to him. She reluctantly walked away from him.


    "You need toe back," Shiranui said before she left with her.


    Yuuki had given them protection and he didn''t need that worry.


    "HURRY UP AND CHASE THEM!!!" The man was angry and wasn''t sure how they could suddenly appear there. He knew that the young man in front of them must have done something wrong.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Yuuki shot them and killed some of them instantly, "You''ve made two mistakes here." He took his cigarette and lit it up, "First, you have hurt my family, seconds, you will make mete for my concert today."


    The man was angry when he saw him kill some of his men but he believed that he could defeat him. He looked at his men there, "Ha? Who cares about that? I''ll kill you right now, attack!!!"


    Everyone used their respective magic and weapons to attack him. They were still in the water and they were invisible there.


    The man didn''t move and still looked at him from far away. He could see his calm face and wondered about his despair when he had taken everything from him.


    Yuuki sighed and shot them.


    "....."


    They were shocked when half of them suddenly disappeared without leaving any trace.


    "I''ll give you a chance, kill your boss and I''ll let you live," Yuuki said.


    "Eh?" Everyone was shocked by his words.


    "I can kill you anytime, now, I give you a chance here to stay a life, you only need to kill your boss and you can live freely," Yuuki said giving them a carrot.


    "Really?"


    "BASTARD, DON''T LISTEN TO HIM!!! YOU HAVE A LOT OF PEOPLE HERE!!! HE IS ALONE!!!" The man was very angry.


    "Your boss is weak, I can kill you a lot without you noticing, why you bother to attack me, working with him or working with me? You know which one is better, right?" Yuuki asked.


    "NO!!!!!" The man shouted.


    Everyone was looking at their numbers that had disappeared in half. They looked at each other and turned their target toward their boss. They saw his power and it was impossible to beat him. They decided to change their target into their boss.


    "Sorry, boss, you didn''t say that our enemy is a monster."


    "I don''t want to die, it''s your fault."


    "Please, die boss."


    They turned their magic and weapons toward their boss.


    "Bastard!!! Do you think you can beat me?" The man suddenly became bigger and his body was full of muscles. He has fins on the side of his face, sharp eyes andrge fangs. He started to swim and killed his ex-subordinates.


    "KILL!!!!!" Everyone was fighting together against him.


    The man turned into a fericious beast and killed everyone with his ws. At the same time, he let out his tongue and pierced their bodies easily.


    It was a massacre, but the man was also riddled in wounds since they weren''t bad either. They had caused a wound on his body and drained his stamina.


    "Attack him more!"


    "We can kill him!"


    "Die!"


    The man was unwilling and transformed again into a deep sea king. He became very strong and the wound on his body started to regenerate, "HAHAHAHAHA, I''M INVINCIBLE!!!" He looked at him with a fierce expression, "I''ve to give thanks to you, I''ll kill you painfu-."


    The man looked down and saw his body had disappeared without a trace. He didn''t know what was happening and his head fell down on the ground.


    Everyone was shocked by this scene at the same time, they were very happy.


    "Yay, we can stay aliv-"


    Yuuki felt that he had enough of this charade and killed them as soon as they saw hope. He turned their hopes into despair in seconds. He hoped no one saw this scene or else they would be scared to death. He turned and walked outside since someone had been waiting for him.


    Shiranui and Sun had been waiting for a while and became worried about him.


    "Let''s check him out," Sun said.


    "But..." Shiranui wanted to stop him.


    "Let me go, Shiranui," Sun said and ran toward the direction of the headquarters but stopped when she saw him, "YUUKI!!!!!" She ran toward him and hugged him.


    "Ouch," Yuuki said.


    "Are you hurt?" Sun asked worriedly.


    "I''m fine, let''s go back, I''m a bit starving," Yuuki said as the sun almost rose to the sky. He had a few hours before the concert started.


    "Alright," Sun nodded.


    Shiranui felt annoyed when she saw herdy hugging him but she didn''t stop them.


    Yuuki decided to go back and didn''t destroy the building. The building was quite good and it was quite a waste to destroy it, ''What a night.....''


    Three of them walked together toward the Seto Group headquarters.

 Chapter 513: Summer Music 25

    Yuuki, Sun, and Shiranui went back to the Seto Group headquarters.


    "UWAAAA, SUN!!!!"


    Gouzaburo hurriedly ran and hugged his daughter. His body was still full of bondage but he was full of energy when he saw his daughter.


    "F - father!!!" Sun was startled.


    "OJOU!!!!!"


    Everyone was also happy that theirdy had been saved.


    Ren walked toward him and bowed, "Thank you for your help."


    Yuuki nodded, "Don''t forget about the agreement, alright?"


    Ren nodded, "Don''t worry, I''ve talked with my husband before." She looked at her husband and smiled, "Isn''t that right, husband?"


    Gouzaburo shuddered and nodded at her. He looked at him with uneptable expressions but he couldn''t do anything against his wife.


    Ren nodded and looked at him, "Alright, we can talk about that matterter, you need to get ready for your concert right?" She pushed him toward the bathroom.


    Yuuki nodded and could call his fatherter. He was pushed to the bathroom and he wanted to take a bath, "Huh? What are you doing here?"


    "Hmm? You''ve got very little time, let''s go together, I''ll wash your back," Ren said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "There is your husband outside!!!"


    "It''s okay, I only wash you back, you don''t need to think that much," Ren said.


    Yuuki felt weird, "This is a bit wrong."


    "I''m not doing anything with you. Just hurry up and get into the bath," Ren urged him to enter the bath.


    Yuuki could only helplessly enter the bath with a towel hiding his private part. He started to wet his body with water.


    "I''ll wash you, tell me what is happening in that ce?" Ren asked. She nodded when she saw his tattoo. She believed that he was really a member of gangs.


    Yuuki started to tell his story there and about the enemy. He made them not appear again in this town and he had gotten their headquarters. He told her to help him to take care of it.


    Ren was washing his back while listening to his story. She was a bit nervous and afraid that he would push her but it seemed she was worried for naught. She also noticed that his body was really good for a young man.


    "That''s all," Yuuki said.


    Ren nodded, "We will be going to your family soon."


    "I''ll tell my father too," Yuuki said.


    Both of them talked to each other to get to know each other.


    "What about marrying our daughter?" Ren asked.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "Let''s talk about marriageter."


    "She is a mermaid, don''t you want a mermaid''s wife?" Ren asked.


    Yuuki didn''t really want to talk about a girl right now. He didn''t want to start another when he hadn''t even solved his rtionship with other girls, "I''m not going to date her because of her rare race." He looked at her and said, "Sun is a very kind girl but it''s still very early to talk about marriage."


    "I''m married at 16, you don''t need to worry about that," Ren said.


    Yuuki nodded and understood why she looked very young, "Hmm, I need to hurry or the concert will start." He stood up but his towel was pulled by her.


    "Wow," Ren startled looking at his little brother. She also wanted to stand but the shock by his little brother made her fall down.


    Yuuki hurriedly caught her but he also fell down at the same time.


    *Thump


    Yuuki used his body to protect her, "Are you okay?"


    Ren blushed, "I''m okay, but we need to fix this position or else we will cause a misunderstanding."


    Yuuki was n.a.k.e.d with her on top of him with only a towel.


    "Yuuki, are you there?"


    Ren and Yuuki suddenly startled when they heard this voice. She looked at him and shook her head hard. She didn''t want her daughter to see her with a young man in this bathroom.


    Yuuki also knew that it would be bad, "I''m here, what''s wrong?" He didn''t understand why maybe because he was young but his little brother suddenly stood up.


    Ren blushed again, ''Why are you standing!!!!'' She pulled his ear trying to reprimand him. She could feel it was touching her thigh and it made her both embarrassed and hot at the same time.


    ''Don''t me me in this situation, it''ll be strange for me not to have a reaction in front of a beautiful woman like you,'' Yuuki answered.


    Ren wasn''t sure how to respond in this situation at the same time she felt weird to feel happy with hispliment.


    "Is there someone with you there?"


    "No, I''m alone here," Yuuki answered.


    "I''ve prepared your breakfast, we can go out after we eat our breakfast."


    Ren felt really nervous right now when her daughter was just right in the outside of the bathroom and at the same time his little brother had touched her private ce. She really regretted her choice to wash his back though she was the one who offered to him.


    "Thank you, I''ll finish my bath soon," Yuuki thought for a while and said, "Do you want to join?"


    Ren, who heard this, pinched his thigh, ''What the hell are you saying!!!!!''


    ''Ouch, ouch, calm down,'' Yuuki tried to stop her.


    Sun, who was right outside the door, blushed, "N - no, we can''t do that, I''ll wait for you in the living room." She hurriedly ran away from the bathroom.


    Yuuki and Ren sighed in relief when they heard that she had gone away.


    Both of them looked at each other.


    "Don''t ever tell anyone about this," Her eyes were red and her expression was very serious.


    "I''m not going to tell anyone," Yuuki was sure there would be a bloodbath when someone knew what was happening.


    "Also, this thing, you should keep it or else, I''ll cut it," Ren gave him an annoyed expression and went out.


    ''You''re the one who wants to enter the bath!!!!'' Yuuki wanted toin but he knew that it wasn''t wise to anger an older woman.

 Chapter 514: Summer Music 26

    Yuuki had eaten breakfast with everyone.


    "Yuuki!!! Thank you very much for saving my daughter!!!" Gouzaburo was very happy.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he felt very guilty right now. He started to wonder whether her action earlier was deliberate to let him rx. He was still a bit tense after that battle earlier but it had gone away after the thing that happened earlier with his wife.


    Ren only looked at him and didn''t say anything.


    "It''s okay," Yuuki only nodded.


    They talked for a while and sent him right back to the venue.


    Yuuki had called everyone and they were already at the venue. They had brought him his costume and luckily their group would be singing at thest.


    "Bastard, why are we still searching for a woman on the outside? Is our body not satisfied with you?" Uomi talked loudly on the phone.


    "U - Uomi, don''t talk nonsense, I''m on business here," Yuuki said.


    Both of them talked for a while.


    "Alright, I believe in you but you need to give me a kiss from the phone," Uomi said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and felt it was a bit shameful.


    "A - ah, Yukari, don''t take the phone," Uomiined on the phone.


    "Hurry up and get here, it''s almost our time to sing," Yukari said.


    "Yes, I''ll be there as soon as possible," Yuuki answered. He closed the phone and he was already on his way.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t bete," Sun said and turned her head, "Right, Masa?"


    Masa nodded, "Yes, Ojou, let me show you the skill of the man who once called King of Karaoke." He started to change the gear of the car and elerated it.


    *BRRRRMMM


    Everyone in the car was both shocked and confused. They were startled when the car suddenly elerated since they weren''t ready. They were also confused by his nickname, ''King of Karaoke? What is that? What is the connection with your driving skill?'' They were full of questions but it was hard to ask since his expression was really serious.


    Masa started to turn the y music on his car and started to sing.


    Yuuki realized it suddenly had a dignified expression. He didn''t expect the way he drove would change when he started to sing, ''He is not bad.''


    Masa looked at the back mirror and saw his expression. He smirked and elerated the car again.


    ''I want to have a match against him.''


    Masa and Yuuki thought the same thing and probably would have a car race in the future.


    Chitoge, Tsugumi, Onodera, Raku, Shuu, and Ruri were in the Summer Music.


    "There are really a lot of people here," Raku said while looking at the sea of people.


    "That''s true," Shuu was also amazed. He had only seen this show on the television and this would be his first timeing here.


    "When is his turn?" Ruri asked.


    Onodera looked at the schedule and said, "Thest one."


    "Huh? Last?" Ruri wrinkled her nose and also said, "And this is also very hot."


    Chitoge looked at them and asked, "Do you want to enter the VIP room?"


    "Can we?" Ruri asked.


    Tsugumi nodded, "It''s okay, our family has reserved it."


    "I''ll look around for a bit, I''ll go there after that," Raku said.


    "Ah, me too," Onodera said.


    Ruri, Shuu, and Chitoge nodded at the same time, "Good luck."


    Raku and Onodera shyly went away.


    Ruri looked at her and asked, "Kirisaki-San, is that okay?"


    "Hmm, what does it mean?" Chitoge asked.


    Ruri didn''t see any jealousy or anything on her face. She frowned and shrugged her shoulders, "Well..."


    "She means that you won''t feel jealous of them?" Shuu suddenly said,


    "Ugh..." Chitoge looked around. She didn''t tell this secret to anyone but Onodera. She wasn''t sure how many people he had talked about this matter but it was necessary for the peace of their groups. She looked at them and said, "Let''s talk about thatter, the concert is starting."


    Ruri and Shuu didn''t force her.


    "I''ll look around, maybe I can find a cute girl here," Shuu said.


    Ruri didn''t say anything and punched him, "I''ll take care of this pervert."


    Chitoge and Tsugumi looked at each other and smiled, "Alright." Both of them went to the VIP room and they saw someone unexpected.


    "Ara, Kirisaki-San? Why are you here?" Marika was there.


    "Ugh, Marika...." Chitoge looked around and she saw a lot of familiar figures there.


    "Ah, Tsugumi, Chitoge," Ranko greeted them.


    Chitoge and Tsugumi looked at each other and wondered whether they had entered the wrong room. They wanted to enter the VIP room and not his harem room.


    Yuuki and Sun had arrived from the venue. He didn''t need to show his ID card since there was someone who was waiting for him.


    "Where have you been going? Hurry up!!!" Sawako was angry at him.


    Yuuki could only apologize to make her worried. He followed her and went to the changing room.


    "Ah, Yuuki!!!"


    "Sun-Chan!!!"


    "Are both of you together?"


    Sun was a bit nervous being gazed at by a lot of people.


    "We can talk about thatter, we need to get ready right?" Yuuki said.


    They looked at him with a suspicious gaze but decided to ask himter since they needed to enter the stage.


    Yuuki changed his clothes in front of everyone since he needed to be faster. He had finished changing his clothes and looked at everyone. He saw they had a very strange expression on their eyes, "What''s wrong?"


    "NOTHING!!!" They hurriedly shook their heads.


    Yuuki looked at Uomi and saw blood on her nose, "You''ve got a nosebleed."


    "O - oh," Uomi took a tissue and wiped the blood on her nose.


    Yuuki shook his head and thought a female could also be a pervert too.

 Chapter 515: Summer Music 27

    Everyone knew that this would be theirst day on Summer Music.


    Yuuki thought that for the past four days there were a lot of things happening. He led everyone toward the stage and felt very grateful for a lot of things.


    They needed to sing three songs for thest day.


    Yuuki and Yukari would be singing in the first song. Both of them had chosen this song since it was very suitable for this season. He wasn''t sure if it was because of the effect of the plot or the will of this world when suddenly it became night. He saw that everyone was holding a light stick trying to brighten this night.


    "Are you ready?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm," Yukari smiled.


    Everyone was also waiting for their first song.


    "Please, listen to our first song, Tokyo Summer Session!!!" Yukari and Yuuki said at the same time.


    (BGM: Tokyo Summer Session - https://.youtube/watch?v=q0T7Ex7MkLM).


    Yuuki started to y his guitar for the intro and everyone also joined.


    Yuuki and Yukari started to sing simr to talking to each other.


    "Hey, hi there!"


    "Hi!"


    "So, how have you been?"


    "As usual, I guess."


    Everyone who heard this song could imagine the image of both of them were on a date in the summer festival together. They felt this song was simr to their bittersweet love in their youth when they were still shy and awkward to each other.


    They felt this song was really sweet and they moved their light sticks together.


    Yuuki had chosen this song since it was summer right now. He was sure that this song would be a hit after he sang it today. He decided to make this song to be the first one because it was full of happy feeling. He thought it wasn''t suitable to sing this song in the end. He wanted to sing the full summer theme song at the end of the event.


    Yukari also felt this song was unique since it was simr to the conversation between boys and girls on their date rather than a song. But at the same time, it was the one thing that made this song was interesting.


    Koizumi who was eating ramen in a store near her house was looking at the television. She didn''t see him for a few days and was wondering where he had gone. She didn''t have that much interest besides ramen and she didn''t listen to new bands or singers. At the same time, she had never listened to the conversation with her friends. She dropped her ramen noodles from her chopsticks when she was stunned looking at him on the television singing.


    "Ah, they''re good, right, youngdy, they''re new bands."


    Koizumi only nodded in response when the ramen restaurant owner tried to talk with her. She took her bowl of ramen and held it in her hands closer to her mouth since she wanted to see the concert while eating ramen at the same time.


    In the Eagle Jump.


    Everyone was also looking at him together.


    Hazuki who listened to this song suddenly said, "Let''s visit the summer festival!!!"


    "Eh???"


    "Why so suddenly?" Aoba asked.


    "Hmm, I just get a feeling it will be nice to go to the summer festival," Hazuki said.


    "But we still have a job," Rin said.


    "Yes, we need to wait for the boss," Hajime said.


    Hazuki sighed and looked at Rossweisse, "Is he going back tomorrow?"


    Rossweisse nodded, "It should be."


    "Alright, let''s talk about my n with him tomorrow," Hazuki said while raising her hands.


    "Before that, have you made a n for our next game?" Umiko said.


    "Ehhhhhhhh!!!!!" Hazuki was startled.


    "Don''t you remember that he has given you a task to create 50 game concept before he went back," Umiko said.


    Hazuki gulped, "I''ll finish it as soon as the show is over!!!" She tried to plea to her.


    Umiko thought for a bit and nodded, "I''ll monitor you after the concert is done."


    Hazuki could only cry while watching the television.


    Yukari and Yuuki had done their song and it was time for the next song.


    The one who would be singing the second song would be the Yui and Mio.


    "Listen to our song, Kimi no Shiranai Monogatari!!!"


    (BGM: Kimi no Shiranai Monogatari - Supercell - https://.youtube/watch?v=eLPs_w-FepA).


    Mugi started to y her keyboard while apanying both Yui and Mio who sang this song.


    "On that ordinary day,"


    "You suddenly stood up and said,"


    "Let''s go stargazing tonight!"


    Ritsu, who saw both of them singing skillfully, became very happy with the training that they had done in the past. She didn''t expect to be able to enter the final day of this event.


    Mugi was also happy when she could do this with everyone. Her parents were also supporting her to do this.


    Yui and Mio didn''t really understand what love was but the training that they did in the past made them understand a bit what love was. Both of them wanted to feel it in the future though they weren''t sure who their partner was.


    Mugi, Ritsu, Yui, and Mio were unconsciously looking in his direction. They knew it was because of him that they could sing at this stage. They were really grateful to him and wanted to have more fun with him.


    Haibara who heard this song wondering whether this song was inspired by the time they had a date in camp.


    "Haibara, isn''t this song simr to the scene where you see a star together with him in the camp before?" Agasa suddenly asked.


    "Probably," Haibara couldn''t hide the smile on her mouth.


    Agasa shook his head and felt the damage from her smile. He was single and didn''t have a partner. He was wondering whether he could search for a partner to marry in the near future. He also wanted to see the star together with his loved ones.


    ''Ugggghhh,'' That night, Agasa was looking at the star while hoping to get a wife.

 Chapter 516: Summer Music 28

    The audient was really excited with the two continuing songs. They didn''t expect this group would sing several new songs in this concert and the quality of this song was really superb.


    Cao Cao who saw this concert had aplex emotion right now.


    "Don''t forget about our bets," Vali said.


    Cao Cao gnashed his teeth. He was in his male form right now, "There is still one more song, whether he can be a champion is decided by this song, he can destroy his entire momentum with hisst song." He looked very serious and said, "The conclusion isn''t over."


    The other members of the Hero Faction were looking at him with a weird expression. They couldn''t support him since they felt the winner had been decided.


    "Cao Cao, you should give up early," Bikou said.


    "No way, monkey," Cao Cao said.


    Bikou twitched his lips and became annoyed, "Alright, I want to see you in a female form in 3 months queer."


    "I''ve heard that a monkey is quite good for health, let''s see whether it''s true or not," Cao Cao wanted to take his Longinus.


    "Cao Cao, stop!!!" Sigfried stopped him.


    "Bikou, stop," Arthur also tried to stop him.


    Both of them looked at each other until Vali was in between the two of them.


    "Let''s fightter, but you need to follow our bets," Vali said.


    Cao Cao snorted, "There is no way that I''ll lose to you." He looked at them and asked, "Have you heard about that mermaid group?"


    The Vali group nodded at the same time.


    "His family is a yakuza, it''s normal to have a gang fight," Bikou answered.


    "Hmm," Cao Cao nodded. The yakuza group that he had destroyed before had a connection somehow with the Chaos Brigade, especially the leader who got a power-up from their group. He shook his head, "As expected, it''s a human that will win against a monster."


    "Ok, but you have to be a female in 3 months," Bikou said.


    "Bastard!!!" Cao Cao wasn''t sure but he was easily pissed right now.


    "Cao Cao!!!" His friends stopped him.


    "He is starting," Arthur said.


    Cao Cao looked at the stage and hoped that he would fail. He didn''t want to be a female for 3 months.


    The second had finished and it was time for thest song.


    Yukari and Yuuki would be the one who sang this song again. She was happy that she could reach this stage together with him. She wasn''t sure but she suddenly held his hand.


    Yuuki was a bit surprised but he didn''t need to use his guitar right now.


    "We''re very happy to enter this Summer Music until this stage, for that, we will give you this song, ourst song in this concert...." Yuuki said.


    "Uchiage Hanabi!!!" Yukari and Yukari said at the same time.


    (BGM - DAOKO - Uchiage Hanabi - https://.youtube/watch?v=-tKVN2mAKRI).


    The music started with a soft voice from the keyboard.


    Everyone was wondering what kind of song they would be singing.


    Yukari waited until a moment and started to sing.


    ".....In the evening''s calmness, only the twilight passes through."


    At the end of the lyrics, suddenly there were big fireworks that made the event be merrier. They looked at the fireworks and the song was connected to each other. This was the most intense part of the song and both Yukari and Yuuki started their duet.


    "Shining with a bang, we watched the blooming fireworks, surely summer wasn''t over yet, unraveling and connecting our uncertain hearts, I wanted that night tost forever."


    Kuno and Yasaka watched him together on the television.


    "Hahaue (Mother), Yuuki-Nii is amazing," Kuno said.


    Yasaka nodded, "That''s true." She wasn''t sure but she suddenly remembered the night with him before.


    Kuno looked at her and said, "I want to be an a.d.u.l.t and marry Yuuki-Nii, hahaue."


    Yasaka only caressed her head, "Let''s not be in rush, you''re still young, how about that Red Dragon Emperor, he is good too." She didn''t want her daughter to marry her soon-stepfather.


    "No, I don''t want that pervert," Kuno shook her head.


    Yasaka had sweatdropped,''Your Yuuki-Nii is also a pervert thought.'' She shook her head and didn''t think too much since she was still a child.


    "Mooo, Sona-Chan, we should have to go there," Serafall pouted when she saw hisst song. She could see that it was very good and she wanted to watch it from there. She wanted to bring her little sister but Sona was just too stubborn.


    Sona shook her head. She had to admit that it was really great. She could see that he could be a high-ranking devil with only his friends. She looked at her sister and asked, "Are you going to invite him to be part of your peerage?"


    "Of course, he will be my peerage," Serafall looked proud.


    Sona nodded, "Alright, I''ll support you with that."


    Serafall was surprised, "You will help me? Sona-Chan?"


    Sona looked away, "D - don''t misunderstand, I - I don''t want someone who suddenly steals my sister''s peerage candidate."


    "Mooo, Sona-Chan is very cute," Serafall hugged her.


    "D - don''t hug me!!!" Sona was embarrassed.


    "I wanted that night tost forever."


    The song was slowly moving toward the end.


    They thought it would be very long but they didn''t expect it would be over soon. They saw the fireworks still continued and the audience was still excited. They had done their best and the only thing they needed to do was wait for the result of this concert.


    "THANK YOU VERY MUCH!!!!!!"

 Chapter 517: Who are you?

    Yuuki had a confidant that their group would be the winner.


    The MC called their group name and went to the stage to take the trophy together.


    Everyone was really happy with this aplishment.


    Sawako was crying happily backstage.


    Yuuki knew that they weren''t a newbie group again rather one of the most famous groups in this music industry. He went back and told them to meet together again in two days in their new office.


    They created their own recordpany and talked about their future developments together.


    Cao Cao was looking at him winning this event with aplicated expression. He didn''t want to admit it but he was a really amazing singer andposer.


    "I''ll help you pour this water on you," Bikou said and wanted to ssh it on him.


    "Stop!" Cao Cao said.


    Bikou frowned, "What is it? Are you going to renege your bet?"


    The Vali group and The Hero Faction were looking at him together. The Hero Faction didn''t stop them since they were also interested in their leader in female form.


    Cao Cao gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll do it myself."


    "Oooh, what a man," Bikou said in sarcasm.


    Cao Cao took a bucket of water and took a deep breath. He wanted to beat him up but he wasn''t sure what kind of effect this curse would have on him. He didn''t want to be a girl for eternity. He poured the bucket on his head and he transformed into her female form.


    Bikou whistled since he was beautiful.


    Arthur had to admit that he was beautiful.


    Vali nodded in response.


    "Don''t look at me like that disgusting," Cao Cao said and looked away.


    "Cao Cao-San, you''re very beautiful," Le Fay said with an honest expression.


    Cao Cao tried to not get angry with this praise. He looked at his friends and said, "Let''s go back."


    Sigfried and Georg were the first to move toward him. Both of them looked at each other and tried topete.


    Heracles and Leonardo shrugged their shoulders together.


    "Bye, everyone," Only Jeanne who said goodbye to them.


    They used a Dimensional Lost to teleport together.


    Vali was looking at their backs while thinking about something.


    "What do you think?" Bikou asked.


    "Hmm, they will start soon," Vali said.


    "Where is Kuroka?" Le Fay asked.


    ""She''s probably with him," Arthur said.


    Yuuki was on the bus together with everyone.


    It had been decided that they would go home right away and sleep on the bus.


    Their parents had congratted them and they also wanted to meet their parents as soon as possible.


    Yuuki also wanted to meet his girlfriends and went back home too. He started to prepare his luggage and brought it to the bus.


    "Yuuki..."


    Yuuki turned his head and saw her, "Sun-Chan...."


    Sun looked at him and said, "L - let''s meet again." She was sad that she couldn''t meet him again.


    "Yes, I''ll visit you soon," Yuuki hugged her directly.


    Sun didn''t reject his hug and also hugged him back.


    Ren, Masa, Gouzabouro, and Shiranui were there.


    Gouzaburo tried to hold himself so as not to cut him when he saw him hugging his daughter. His katana was being held by his wife.


    "Stop it," Ren looked at him with a fierce expression.


    Gouzaburo could only hold himself.


    Masa was also trying to stop him from hugging him.


    Shiranui saw them without expression.


    Yuuki and Sun were looking quite harmonious until they heard the sound of a cat.


    "Nyaaa!!!"


    Yuuki turned his head and it was Kuroka.


    "Kyaaa, cat!!!" Sun was hiding behind him.


    Ren and Shiranui were also the same and hid behind him.


    Gouzaburo was also scared and hid behind Masa.


    Masa was calm but his hands were trembling when he saw this ck cat. He looked at him and asked, "Do you know her?"


    Yuuki nodded, "She is my partner."


    Kuroka meowed and looked at the group of mermaids with a mischievous smile. She showed them her fangs and tried to scare them.


    "HIIIIIII!!!!!!"


    The mermaid was scared when they saw her.


    "Nyaaaa!!!!" Kuroka was very happy and wanted to tease them more.


    Yuuki shook his head helpless and took her away, "Alright, don''t tease them."


    "Nyaaa," Kuroka pouted but still looked at the group of mermaids.


    The mermaid was looking at her with a wary expression. They looked at him simrly to the savior when they saw him holding the cat in his hands.


    "Yuuki, we need to go back!!!" Ritsu called.


    Yuuki nodded and looked at Sun-Chan, "I''ll go back now, you can visit me anytime."


    Sun tried to brave himself even though he was holding a cat, "Yes, I''ll visit you too."


    Ren also nodded, "I''ll also visit your family."


    They talked for a while and he entered the bus while waving his hand.


    "Nyaaa!!!" Kuroka wanted to tease her more but she thought that the little girl would visit his house soon. She started to grin happily when she thought about it.


    Yuuki was a bit helpless but he didn''t see harm in it and only let her do whatever she wanted.


    Everyone was very tired after that concert and slept soundly on the bus.


    Uomi and Yukari were sleeping on his side as usual while resting on his shoulders.


    Kuroka was staying on hisp enjoying when he caressed her body.


    Mio looked at them with envious expressions but she shook her head.


    In the past few days, they had found a lot of things that were hiding inside their emotions.


    After delivering everyone, he finally arrived at his house. He brought his luggage and went to the living room. He had received a message and they would being homete since the street was quite full with a lot of peopleing home at the same time.


    "I''m home."


    Yuuki used special ways for the artist or something during that time. He went to the living room and saw someone unfamiliar there. He saw her eating potato ch.i.p.s while ying a game.


    The woman also noticed him.


    Both of them looked at each other and said, "Who are you?"

 Chapter 518: Older Sister

    Gouzaburo was very scared when he saw that ck cat earlier, "Masa, don''t tell that that ck cat is...."


    Masa nodded, "Yes, boss, there is no mistake, that ck cat is the one who caused chaos in our group a few years ago." His sweat was dripping when he remembered that hell.


    Gouzaburo gulped and said, "Let''s hurry and visit his family, they have a demon cat on their sides, we''re useless against her."


    Everyone hung their heads when they remembered her.


    Ren looked at her daughter and said, "Are you ready? I''m sure that both of them have a close rtionship."


    Sun took a deep breath and said, "It''s okay, I believe that I can do it."


    Ren nodded, "But don''t force yourself, that cat is scary." She shuddered when she remembered about the cat.


    Sun nodded with serious expression.


    Utaha said goodbye to both Akeno and Rias.


    "Goodbye," Utaha said.


    "I''ll y in your houseter," Akeno said.


    "Sure, you can," Utaha answered.


    "Utaha, let''s go," Yukana called.


    "Yes," Utaha went on the bus with everyone.


    Makoto felt restless somehow but she didn''t know why.


    "What''s wrong Makoto?" Marika asked. She was kind to her since she was his cousin and she didn''t need to be afraid that she would be a member of his harem or somehow.


    "I''m not sure, but I feel something bad," Makoto said.


    Ranko, Yukana, Shouko, and Utaha who knew that she was a witch believed in her.


    "Is there something wrong?" Shouko asked worriedly.


    Makoto shook her head, "Nothing, probably only my imagination."


    They nodded and didn''t talk about this again.


    Yuuki saw a woman but somehow she was simr in his memory.


    The woman looked at him for a while and said, "Yuuki?"


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Do you know me?"


    The woman nodded, "Of course, I saw you when you were a child." She walked toward him excitedly and said, "Wow, you''ve gotten big."


    Yuuki twitched his lips and thought, ''Inside my pants, there is something bigger.'' He didn''t need to say it and asked her identity, "Alright, who are you?"


    "Oh, you forget about me, how cruel," the woman started to sob.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure who she was until he heard the sound of the door open.


    "Yuuki? You''re home?"


    "Rossweisse, is this your friend?" Yuuki asked.


    Rossweisse sighed, "Yes, I''m sorry, she suddenly came."


    Yuuki went toward her and could smell a shampoo from her. He hugged her since he missed her.


    "W - what are you doing?" Rossweisse was embarrassed.


    "I miss you," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse became red with this straight confession, "D - don''t do it here, there are people here."


    "So we can do it when there are no people around?" Yuuki asked.


    "D - don''t tease me!!!" Rossweisse ran away from him.


    Yuuki could only rub his nose and shook his head. He sat beside her who was looking at him, "What?"


    The woman shook her head, "I don''t know that you''ve turned into a wolf."


    "Isn''t that a bit cruel?" Yuuki asked.


    "Nyaaa," Suddenly Kuroka was beside him. She also transformed into her human form, "Akane, long time no see."


    The woman was a bit surprised to see her, "Kuroka? What are you doing here?"


    Yuuki was also surprised, "Do you know each other?"


    Kuroka nodded, "That''s right, nyaa! I met her during my time in the Himyas, she is sleeping on the snow mountain at that time."


    "That''s right, I''ll die when someone doesn''t appear at that time," The woman whose name was Akeno nodded. She looked at her and asked, "Now, my question, what are you doing here?"


    "Hmm? I''m his mate, nyaa," Kuroka said and hugged him.


    Akane looked very surprised, "Really?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes." He didn''t intend to hide it and he thought that this woman also had a connection with the supernatural world. He thought for a bit and asked, "Are you Makoto''s older sister?"


    Akane nodded, "That''s right, you''ve just noticed me, huh?" She looked at him and asked, "I don''t know how a normal human to have both Valkryie and a youkai as their girlfriend?"


    "He is not a normal human nyaa, he is very strong," Kuroka said.


    "Really? Is he a magician, martial artist, sacred gear user or Longinus user?" Akane asked.


    "He''s a magician, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Really?" Akane asked.


    Yuuki didn''t mind telling her since she was a family member. He nodded at her, "That''s right."


    "Hmm," Akane looked at him trying to observe but she couldn''t see anything. She shrugged her shoulders and decided not to think too much. She remembered something and said, "That''s right, I bring you a souvenir, let''s share it when Makoto is going home."


    "Sure, let''s have a drink while waiting for her," Yuuki said.


    "Drink nyaa?" Kuroka tirled her head.


    "Oh, let''s join too, Kuroka," Akane said.


    "Let me call Rossweisse too," Yuuki said.


    "That''s a great idea," Akane said.


    Marika wanted to meet him as soon as possible and she used her authority to make the police clear the way for them.


    Everyone had gotten used to her action but they didn''t mind since it made them go home faster.


    "Ah, Yuuki-Sama!!!" Marika wanted to enter his house as soon as possible.


    Yukana and Ranko stopped at the same time.


    "Don''t be in a hurry," Ranko said.


    "That''s right, let''s go together," Yukana said.


    Marika sighed and in the end followed them.


    The three of them went together and said, "We''re home." They went to the living room and saw him there with three women. They saw an unfamiliar person there and frowned, "Who is that?"


    Makoto, who heard themotion, also entered the house and was surprised to see her, "Onee-Chan?"


    "Onee-Chan?"

 Chapter 519: Souvenirs

    Kuroka and Rossweisse were sleeping together on the sofa.


    "So she is Makoto''s older sister?" Ranko looked at Akane


    "Yes, she is my older sister," Makoto said.


    "Hello," Akane smiled. She was sober since she had used her magic to make her unable to get drunk.


    "And who is she?" Marika looked at Kuroka. She looked like she had two tails and wondered whether it was cosy, "Is this your fetish, Yuuki-Sama? Do you like cat girls? I can do a simr cosy too."


    Yuuki understood that this would be her first time to see her, "Her name is Kuroka."


    "Kuroka? Isn''t that the name of your cat?" Marika remembered the beautiful ck cat that was usually ying around him. She thought jokingly and said, "Is she a youkai?" She thought everyone would beughing but they weren''t.


    "Yes, she is," Yuuki answered.


    Marika blinked her eyes several times, "Is this a joke?"


    Yuuki knew that she wouldn''t believe it when she didn''t see it for the first time. He went to Kuroka and shook her body slowly.


    "Hmm?" Kuroka looked at him.


    "Change to your cat form, I''ll let you sleep on myp," Yuuki said.


    Kuroka was veryzy and this was her first time drinking alcohol. She didn''t say anything and became a cat.


    Yuuki picked her up and ced her on hisp while caressing her.


    Marika was shocked looking at this scene. She wiped her eyes several times and asked, "Is this real?" She looked around to ask for confirmation.


    "Yes, actually, he is also a magician," Yukana said.


    "He also healed my deaf and mute before," Shouko answered.


    "He can make an illusion," Ranko said.


    "Oh, he can do something too," Utaha answered.


    "Is that for real?" Akane, who had been listening, was surprised at his magic. She was interested in his healing magic. She thought it was amazing that he could heal that kind of thing.


    Marika suddenly realized something, "Yuuki-Sama, did you also cure my illness?"


    "Of course," Yuuki answered with a smile.


    Marika smiled warmly and jumped into him, "Yuuki-Sama!!! I love you!!!" She sat beside him and hugged him. She didn''t expect that her health would be better because of him. She thought it was the power of love that had cured her. But it wasn''t that much different since she loved him.


    "Don''t tell anyone, alright, this is a secret," Yuuki said.


    Marika nodded, "Of course, I won''t tell anyone."


    "By the way, Makoto is a witch too," Ranko said.


    "Eh? Makoto too?" Marika looked at her.


    Makoto nodded, "Yes, I''m only an apprentice, but my older sister is different." She looked at her older sister, "Why are youing here, Onee-Chan?"


    "Of course, I''m going to check whether you''ve be a splendid witch or not," Akane said.


    "Really?" Makoto looked at her with dubious expression since her elder sister was just too random. She had a helpless expression, "Sheesh, you should tell me when youe, I''m very surprised to see you here."


    "I''m sorry about that, but I''ve brought you guys souvenirs," Akane said, and brought her backpack.


    "Where did youe from?" Yuuki asked.


    "Oh, I''m from Africa," Akane said and took something out.


    "Africa?" They looked at her with a strange expression.


    "What are you doing there?" Yukana asked.


    "I''m looking for ingredients for my experiments," Akane didn''t really mind telling them since they were very close to each other. She was wondering what kind of rtionship they had to stay in the same house. She looked at him and wondered who his girlfriend was. She took something from her backpack and gave it to Ranko.


    "What is this?" Ranko looked at the strange thing on her hands.


    "This is cocoa," Akane said.


    Ranko twitched her lips, "Is this cocoa fruit?" She had never imagined that she would receive a cocoa fruit that hadn''t been processed as souvenirs.


    "Yes, this is a cocoa fruit that I got from Ghana," Akane said with a smile. She took something again from her backpack and ced it on the table, "This is rock salt that I bought in Mali, you can use it for cooking."


    Shouko who saw this rock salt wondering whether this block of salt could be used to cook.


    "Oh, you need to smash it with a hammer before you use it for cooking," Akane said and took something again, "Also this is oil from Libya."


    "What can you do with this oil?" Utaha asked curiously.


    "I don''t know," Akane said with a smile.


    Everyone was sweatdropped at her statement.


    "They''re all unprocessed," The corner of his mouth was twitching looking at the strange souvenirs.


    "My sister is terrible at gifting," Makoto said.


    Akane didn''t really mind that and took thest souvenirs, "Thest is the raw coffee beans." She took a sack of coffee from her backpack. She looked quite proud of her gift and thought everyone would be happy.


    Marika took the coffee beans and wondered whether she needed to roast it before she consumed it. She whispered on him and said, "She is a bit weird."


    "Shhh," Yuuki also wanted to say that she was a bit weird too.


    "Hahahaha," Akaneughed and looked at everyone, "I''ve been wanting to ask, whose house is this?"


    They looked at him.


    "It''s my house," Yuuki answered.


    Akane nodded and understood. She looked at him and asked, "So who is your girlfriend? You have be quite handsome, I''m sure you have a girlfriend right? Tell this big sister who is your girlfriend." Her face became simr to a cat that was curious about something.


    Everyone looked at her with a strange expression.


    "Ano, Onee-Chan," Makoto suddenly said.


    "Hmm, what''s wrong, Makoto?" Akane asked.


    "They''re all his girlfriends," Makoto said.


    Akeno opened her mouth and looked at him with disbelief, "What?"

 Chapter 520: Next Project

    In the morning.


    Yuuki was eating his breakfast. He needed to go to school today. He went to the sofa and tried to wake this woman.


    "Akane, wake up," Yuuki said.


    "Hmmm," Akane didn''t open her eyes only moving around the sofa.


    Yuuki didn''t try to wake her up again and went to the table.


    "Onee-Chan is a heavy sleeper, it''s very hard to wake her up," Makoto said and looked at him, "Also, the thing at night is also making her startled."


    Yuuki nodded and understood.


    Akane looked at him with a startled expression and decided to drink a lot of alcohol there.


    "You also need to tell us about your devil girlfriend," Utaha said.


    "Devil is real, huh?" Ranko thought while looking at him.


    Yuuki looked at her and asked, "What do you think of her?"


    Utaha nodded, "She is good, somehow she is simr to me."


    "Yeah, your ck belly character is the same," Yuuki said.


    "I don''t have a ck belly character," Utaha said and looked at everyone, "Right?"


    They looked away when she asked this question.


    Utaha twitched her lips and said, "Alright, tell me more about her." She decided to avert the conversation.


    "I''ll tell you the summary," Yuuki told her how he teased her and how he was a rogue. He also fought against a god, devil, or something.


    Everyone who heard his story opened their mouths wide clearly in disbelief.


    "His story is true, I''m also there....Ugh, my head hurts," Rossweisse said. She was a bit shocked when she heard he was the masked man that beat Loki during that time.


    "You can create a novel with your own life," Yukanaughed.


    Yuuki onlyughed, "Let''s go or we will bete."


    They nodded and went to school.


    "That''s right, Yuuki, don''t forget about the new game," Rossweisse suddenly said.


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "I''ll go thereter."


    "Alri-Ugh...." Rossweisse hurriedly ran toward the toilet.


    Yuuki shook his head and walked toward the school.


    In the ssroom.


    Yuuki was afraid someone would ask him for a signature or photo after he had won the Summer Music. Luckily, he had been using these sses to disguise himself. He had also given these sses to Yukari, Mio, Ritsu, Yui, and Mugi. He knew that it was very troublesome to talk with the reporter.


    "Yuuki, we practiced for the event in the pool," Mayuki said.


    Chiaki nodded, "That''s right, we''ve worked hard."


    "Thank you, how about Kato? Does her presence get better?" Yuuki asked.


    Chiaki and Mayuki looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "I''m sorry, that''s a little too hard," Chiaki said.


    "Yes, we''re trying to make her hair longer," Mayuki said.


    Yuuki nodded. He wanted to open this event because it was summer and at the same time he would also open the swimming pool in the Amagi Brilliant Park.


    "She is trying very hard," Izusu praised.


    Yuuki looked at her, "How is the park?"


    Izusu nodded, her expression was very soft right now since the park was very good, "The park is good, there are a lot of guests that keeping." She looked at him and asked, "When will the swimming pool open?"


    "I want to open it when everyone is ready for this event," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t worry, we''re ready," Mayuki said.


    "Yes, Hina-Chan is also going to be the cast," Chiaki said.


    "Hina-Chan?" Yuuki was a bit surprised.


    Chiaki nodded, "She said that she wanted to train her acting and decided to enter this event too."


    "That''s good," Yuuki nodded.


    "That''s right, Yuuki, can I ask you a request?" Mayuki asked.


    "Sure, what is it?" Yuuki said. He knew that she had been helping him for a long time and he didn''t mind helping her.


    "C - can you go with us to buy a swimsuit?" Mayuki asked.


    Yuuki suddenly started to imagine everyone in the swimsuit. He gave her a thumbs up, "Sure, let''s buy it."


    "Swimsuit? Don''t we have a school swimsuit?" Isuzu asked curiously.


    Yuuki and Chiaki looked at Mayuki since both of them knew that Isuzu had made the switch on Mayuki to turn on.


    "Moooo, Izusu-Chan, you can''t wear such a school swimsuit in the public pool, it can''t be helped, you should go with us too to buy a swimsuit," Mayuki said with a fire in her eyes.


    "Eh?" Isuzu was startled by this development.


    Yuuki and Chiaki looked at each other and only shook their heads.


    They had decided to buy the swimsuit two dayster since he had something to do today and tomorrow.


    The ss started and Hiratsuka entered the ss.


    "Alright, there will be a test, you need to get ready," Hiratsuka dropped a bomb to everyone.


    "EHHHHH!!!!!"


    Ranko was very loud when she heard there was a test. She wasn''t ready for it and didn''t really want to study. She looked at him with a pitiful expression.


    Yuuki smiled, "Hmm, I''ll help youter."


    "Good," Ranko smiled.


    The announcement shocked the whole ss and they couldn''t help but study really hard since the test would be held in two days.


    Yuuki didn''t really worry about the test. He was thinking about what kind of game he should make for the next project.


    The ss was over, he didn''t go home directly but went to the Eagle Jump.


    "Yuuki, where are you going?"


    Yuuki turned his head and saw his teacher, "Shizuka?"


    Hiratsuka blushed, "Don''t call me that in school."


    "There are only two of us here," Yuuki smiled.


    Hiratsuka snorted, "So where are you going?"


    Yuuki entered her car and said, "I''m going to the Eagle Jump, can you deliver me there?"


    Hiratsuka twitched her lips, "I''m your driver now?"


    "No, you''re my fiancee, right?" Yuuki said with a smile.


    "You need to wait until you graduate before you say that to me," Hiratsuka snorted.


    "Oh, it''s okay, I''m very patient."


    "I''ll drive you there, don''t puke in my car," Hiratsuka said while trying to hide her embarrassment.


    *BRRRRRMMMMMM

 Chapter 521: First-Person Shooter

    "We have arrived," Hiratsuka looked at the office. She had heard that his game was very popr right now.


    "Thank you," Yuuki said. He didn''t expect her driving skills to be very superb.


    Hiratsuka looked quite disappointed when she saw that he didn''t look sick or pale, "Why are you okay?"


    Yuuki looked at her weirdly, "Do you want me to puke or something?" He looked at her and said, "I''m quite good at driving cars, do you want to drive with me?"


    Hiratsuka raised her eyebrow, "Is that a challenge?"


    Yuuki nodded, "You can interpret it like that."


    "Sure, interesting, what is your bet?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "What do you want?" Yuuki asked.


    "I want you to help me with something," Hiratsuka said.


    "What if you lose?" Yuuki asked.


    Hiratsuka looked at him and asked, "What do you want?"


    Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "I want you to kiss me."


    "Eh?" Hiratsuka was startled and blushed.


    "What is it? Are you afraid?" Yuuki tried to taunt her.


    Hiratsuka became riled up and said, "Good, let''s do it, I''ll kiss you when you win the race match."


    Yuuki smiled, "I can''t wait for that." He thought for a bit and said, "Now, that I think about it, you''re kind of a bad teacher since you want to race with your student."


    "Shut up!!!" Hiratsuka became red.


    Yuuki got out of the car and said, "Thank you, Shizuka." He walked toward the office.


    Hiratsuka lit her cigarette and said, "Dummy..."


    Yuuki entered the building and went to the receptionist.


    "B - boss!!!"


    "Hey, where is Hazuki?" Yuuki greeted her.


    "Ah, Hazuki-San is inside," the receptionist said.


    "Thank you," Yuuki nodded and went inside.


    "Boss!"


    "Boss!"


    "Boss!"


    Yuuki didn''t wear his sses in this office since there weren''t that many people inside. He went inside and saw Rossweisse was there.


    "Rossweisse," Yuuki called.


    "Yuuki, you''re here," Rossweisse walked toward him with a smile, "Let''s go, let''s talk about the meeting."


    "Good," Yuuki said. He needed to know the data of total sales of pokemon.


    Rossweisse guided him to the meeting room while calling some core members of thepany.


    Kou, Rin, Umiko, and Hazuki were entering the room with a quite exciting expression.


    Kou was excited about the new project.


    Rin wanted to tell him about the sales of Pokemon.


    Umiko felt her hands were quite itchy since her job was done.


    Hazuki was excited when she saw him, "Boss, congrats on your winning in the Summer Music." Her face was red and she couldn''t help but wanted to jump toward him right away, "B - boss, I can''t help myself." She jumped only when she was shot by Umiko.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    "Thank you," Yuuki said with a in expression.


    "Don''t worry, it''s my job," Umiko said.


    ''Is it your job to shoot her?'' They wanted to say that out loud but decided to stop it since it would beplicated.


    "Now, let''s start our meeting," Yuuki said.


    "Alright, please listen to my report on our Pokemon," Rin said. She told him that the game was really a big hit. The game had already sold 3 million copies.


    Yuuki was a bit surprised with the numbers and it was only a few days that the game had been sold.


    "Oh, the CEO of Nintendo is also happy that our game increased the total sales of his game consoles, and he told us to create another Nintendo game," Rin said.


    "Hmm, we can talk about thatter, let''s talk about our next project," Yuuki said. He had a share on Nintendo but he wanted to create other games though.


    "Are we going to make Pokemon again?" Kou asked.


    "Yeah, the sequel 2 of this games will be a hit too," Rossweisse said.


    Yuuki was thinking until something popped up on his head.


    [Quest: Create a First-Person Shooter game]


    [Reward: 3 System Lottery]


    [System Tips - Please create the game without the help of the system]


    ''First-Person Shooter, huh?'' Yuuki was familiar with this game and he also understood that this world didn''t have this kind of game. He was wondering whether he would be the first person who developed this game. He looked at them and said, "No, let''s create another game."


    "Really?" Umiko looked at him and said, "Hazuki has created a lot of game ns, do you want to see it?"


    "Yes, boss, I''m working really hard," Hazuki looked at him with tears. Her head was still swollen after she was shot by her.


    "Hmm, I''ll check it outter, but right now, I''m thinking of making a first-person shooter game," Yuuki said.


    "First-person shooter game?" They looked quite confused.


    Umiko, who was a fanatic in soft guns, became very interested when she heard about this first-person shooter game. She thought that this would be a game of guns or something.


    First-person shooter (FPS) is a video game genre centered around gun and other weapon-basedbat in a first-person perspective; that is, the yer experiences the action through the eyes of the protagonist.


    Yuuki exined to them the concept of this game.


    They nodded and felt this game was quite interesting. They could imagine they had be a soldier or mercenary in this game.


    "Good, let''s make this game, boss!!!" Umiko was excited when she heard about this n.


    "The concept is good, but what about the plot of this game?" Rossweisse asked.


    Yuuki thought for a bit. He couldn''t use the help of the system to make this game. He tried to remember the popr FPS games in the past. He looked at them and said, "Alright, let''s make the Left 4 Dead."


    "Left 4 Dead?"

 Chapter 522: Left 4 Dead

    Yuuki wanted to create ''Left 4 Dead'' since there weren''t any games about zombies. He wasn''t sure why there wasn''t any ''Resident Evil'' but he had never yed it before. He wasn''t sure about the story and decided to create a ''Left 4 Dead''. He knew that the story of this game was quite simple at the same time it was very fun.


    Yuuki told them about the n for this game to everyone.


    Virus? Zombie? Trying to stay alive? Gun?


    They felt the idea of this game was very good.


    "Please, let me make this game," Umiko was very excited.


    Yuuki looked at Kou and asked, "Kou, can you create the characters of this game?" He knew that they needed a lot of zombie characters for this game.


    Kou thought for a while but nodded, "It''s hard but I can do it."


    "Good, Hazuki, I''ll only give you a rough draft of this game, can you create this game for life?" Yuuki asked. He thought that it was a good idea to let them create it since he didn''t need to do a lot of things.


    Hazuki sighed since she had to create a game n again. She looked at him and nodded, "Good, I''ll create this game."


    Yuuki nodded and they talked for a while about this game.


    Left 4 Dead is quite a simple game since the yer will only need to fight against a zombie and get out of the location. Even though it was simple, the process wasn''t that simple. There are a lot of locations, zombies, weapons, and a lot of things within this game.


    Yuuki also told the the plot of this game to make a more detailed game n.


    They wanted to create a sessful game and worked hard together to do that.


    Yuuki looked at the clock and it was around 7.30 P.M. He decided to go back, "Alright, we will go home now."


    "Bye, boss," Rin and Kou said at the same time.


    They decided to stay talking about the next game project.


    Yuuki was wondering whether they would be fine to work most of the time. He went home with Rossweisse after she brought his car.


    "What do you think about this game?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Hmm, probably during the time we had a soft gun match, I was thinking about making a shooting game," Yuuki said. He looked at her and asked, "What did you do when in the summer music?"


    Rossweisse nodded and started to tell him about her life when he was in Summer Music.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he felt that she had a bit of resentment when he had to leave her behind in the home. But at the same time, she was a bit cheerful since she could meet with him again.


    They had arrived in the house and they saw a lot of people in the living room.


    "Is this snack magic?"


    Yuuki saw Yukana holding a snack in her hands. He also saw a strange paper with pentagram symbol on it. He was curious and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Shouko was in her home since she had been staying outside for a long time. Her little sister started to nag her and wanted her to spend more time together.


    ""Ah, Yuuki, Onee-Chan are showing us her magic," Makoto said.


    "Magic?" Yuuki looked at her.


    Akane nodded, "That''s right, this is simple magic." She showed him two snacks and said, "There is a surprise with each snack, you should try it."


    Utaha nodded, "That''s right, you can''t bear your beautiful girlfriends eating a strange snack, right?"


    Yuuki twitched his lips and took the snack. He analyzed the snack and could feel a trace of magic inside. He erased the magic and ate the snack.


    Akane wanted to give him a prank since she didn''t expect such a cute boy would be a wolf in the future. She wanted tough when she thought about his reactionter.


    Yuuki started to eat snacks calmly.


    "How is it?" Yukana asked nervously.


    "The snacks are good," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t you feel strange?" Ranko asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, this is a normal snack."


    "No way," Akane was surprised that the snack didn''t have an effect. She thought that there was no way that she made a single mistake in simple magic.


    "Do you want to try it?" Yuuki asked. He said while regaining the magic effect of the snack,


    "Let me try it," Akane said and took the snack. She ate it slowly and wondered whether it was working or not.


    "How is it, Nee-Chan?" Makoto asked curiously.


    Akane wanted to say something but her eyes were wandering toward the television. She suddenly started tough when she saw the scene on the television, "hahaha, that''s very funny!!! very funny!!!!"


    Everyone looked at her with a weird expression when they saw the television was in a very boring show.


    Akane who wasughing realized something, "Hahaha, Y - Yuuki, hahaha, you did something, don''t you?" She wasughing very hard and unable to stop.


    "I didn''t do anything, you''re the one who does the magic," Yuuki said with a smile. He didn''t expect it would cause someone who ate the snack wouldugh very hard.


    "How about the other snack?" Ranko asked curiously.


    "How about you try it, Makoto?" Yuuki said.


    "Eh? Me?" Makoto was startled.


    "Of course, you want to be a full-fledged witch, right? You need to learn magic," Yuuki said.


    "Hahaha, that''s right, you should try it, Makoto," Akane was stillughing very hard.


    "W - well, I''ll try it," Makoto said and ate the other snack. She ate it slowly and looked at the television. Suddenly she started to sob while watching the television, "Hiks...Hiks...."


    "Hahahaha, she is crying, she is crying," Akaneughed very hard.


    Utaha, who saw the scene, couldn''t help but blurt out, "How do you say they''re annoying."


    Everyone nodded and agreed that they were annoying.


    Yuuki suddenly realized something and said to both Yukana and Ranko, "That''s right, have you study?"


    Yukana and Ranko realized that they hadn''t done their study, "Ah, we forget."


    "Hahaha, you forget!!!" Akaneughed.


    "Hiks...Hiks....You forget," Makoto was crying.


    They would have never thought that magic could be this annoying.

 Chapter 523: Animal in the School 1

    Ranko and Yukana were a bit tired since both of them were studying for quite a long timest night.


    Yuuki could heal them but it was kind of different when their minds were tired.


    Three of them walked together until they were stopped by Uomi.


    "Did you have a lot of funst night? You two look very tired," Uomi asked curiously.


    Yuuki twitched his mouth listening to her question.


    Yukana blushed and wasn''t sure how to respond. She knew that the student council president in her school was perverted but it was just too embarrassing to be asked this kind of question.


    "Yes," Ranko said with a smile.


    "Alright, don''t forget to study tomorrow is a test," Uomi said.


    Ranko and Yukana became gloomy when both of them remembered about the test.


    "Good luck with your morning check, Uomi," Yuuki said and looked at both of them, "Let''s go we can study more in the ssroom."


    "Eh? Study again?" Ranko didn''t really want to study.


    "What are you saying? Do you want to enter a remedial ss? You can''t join us on the holidayter," Yuuki reminded them.


    "Oh...." Ranko couldn''t say anything. She wanted to have a holiday with him this season. She was wondering why she didn''t have a good intellect simr to Utaha or him.


    "I will work hard," Yukana said.


    "Good, let''s go," Yuuki said.


    "Wait!!!"


    Three of them turned their heads looking at her.


    "What''s wrong, Uomi?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''ve forgotten to ask you, I need to check whether you bring p.o.r.n or not in your bag," Uomi said with a serious expression, clearly trying to tease him.


    Yuuki was wondering whether he could have revenge on her or notter.


    Yuuki wanted to buy tea on the vending machine.


    *Drop!


    Yuuki took his tea and saw his little brother, "Raku!"


    Raku turned his head and was surprised to see him, "Aniki."


    "What are you doing?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m going to give a pet in this school a food," Raku said.


    "We have a pet in our school?" Yuuki was a bit surprised.


    "Of course, there are a lot of pets in this school," Raku thought for a bit and said, "How about you go follow me? I''m going to show you the pet in this school."


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, let''s go." He was quite curious about the pet in this school.


    Both of them walked together until they met an unexpected girl.


    "Eh? Raku? Yuuki?"


    "Yo, Chitoge," Yuuki greeted.


    "What are you doing here?" Raku asked.


    Yuuki and Raku looked at a ton of food on her hands. Both of them nodded and understood.


    Chitoge blushed, "D - don''t misunderstand, I''m not nning to eat all of them!!!!"


    "Eh? Really?" Raku asked.


    "Don''t worry, a girl who likes to eat it is cute as long as you can maintain your figure thought," Yuuki said.


    "Really? Don''t worry, I won''t get fat no matter what," Chitoge didn''t expect that he thought a girl who liked to eat was very cute.


    Raku and Yuuki only twitched their lips.


    Chitoge looked at them and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "We''re going to see a pet in the school," Raku said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, I''m quite curious and am following him."


    Chitoge took one piece of bread and ate it, "Can I follow you?"


    Yuuki and Raku got sweatdropped when they saw her start to eat, ''You''re not the pet!'' They wanted to feed the animal but they saw her eating first.


    "Alright, you can follow us," Raku said.


    "Is there a gori in this school?" Yuuki asked.


    "It is beside us right now," Raku answered.


    "Haha, that''s true," Yuukiughed.


    "BASTARD!!!" Chitoge didn''t expect either of them to suddenly tease her.


    Three of them walked while joking with each other.


    Three of them had arrived at the pet location.


    Yuuki and Chitoge looked at the variation of pets around this ce and couldn''t help but be amazed.


    "Are you the only caretakers?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes," Raku walked toward one of the cats.


    "You''re amazing," Chitoge couldn''t help but praise.


    "Everyone is like a family now," Raku picked a cat food but he was scratched. He kept smiling and continued to feed a snack. He was also bitten by it, "It''s good right?"


    Yuuki and Chitoge who looked by his side couldn''t help but having trouble reacting to this situation.


    "Aren''t you hated by these animals, Raku?" Yuuki decided to ask.


    "Of course not! They really love me, right?" Raku looked at many animals that were trying to bite his body. He looked at them with a smile, "Yosh! Yosh! You guys are just too cute."


    Chitoge looked at him with worried, "Yuuki, what should we do? He is under a delusion."


    Yuuki shook his head, "Don''t do anything, all we can do is watch from afar while supporting him silently." He looked very serious when he said this.


    Chitoge couldn''t help but be in tears when she thought about the hard work of being a brother.


    "What are you talking about over there,e here, help me feed them," Raku said.


    "Alright," both of them said at the same time. Both of them looked at a variety of animals.


    "How many animals are in this ce?" Chitoge asked.


    "Hmm," Raku thought for a bit and counted with his fingers. He did it for a while and answered, "Around 90."


    "90! Is this a zoo?" Yuuki and Chitoge couldn''t help but blurt.


    "So? Do they have a name?" Yuuki picked a cat in his hands.


    The cat looked very docile and very close to him.


    Yuuki was quite confident with taking care of the cat since he had a big female cat in his home.


    "ACHOOOO!!" Kuroka sneezed.


    "What''s wrong, Kuroka?" Le Fay asked.


    "Nothing, maybe my mating season is close, I''ll need to prepare myself," Kuroka said and went out.


    Le Fay only stayed there and was too stunned to say anything.

 Chapter 524: Animal in the School 2

    Raku was quite envious when he saw his brother could tame the most vicious cat on his hands easily. He still remembered how hard he was trying to take care of them and how many wounds he had received from this cat. He looked at him and asked, "How can you tame her easily, Aniki?" He felt that he had bought something from a far away ce but suddenly he could find it right in his neighborhood. His feeling was kind ofplex right now.


    "Hmm, I have a big cat in my house, maybe because of that," Yuuki said. He didn''t tell them it was Kuroka thought.


    Raku nodded and felt it was quite understandable.


    "So for my question earlier, do they have a name?" Yuuki asked.


    Chitoge was beside him and wanted to touch the cat, but she also listened to his question.


    Raku nodded, "Yeah, they do, but I haven''t yet named about half of them though."


    "Half of them!" Chitoge and Yuuki were surprised.


    "Why only half?" Yuuki asked.


    "Aren''t they family?" Chitoge said.


    "It''s because they''re a family that I need to carefully find out their precious names," Raku said with a proud expression.


    *COOCOOO


    Suddenly one of the animalsined to him.


    "What! What''s wrong Divine Spencer Kuniyoshi!" Raku was shocked.


    "That''s too long," Chitoge had sweatdropped.


    Yuuki didn''t expect for his brother to have such a suck naming skill.


    Raku got bothered by both of themining, "Then why don''t both of you get them a name?" He added, "I''ll be pissed if you get them a weird name though."


    "Eh? Me? Whatever..." Chitoge looked around and started to name them, "This one is ''Numer 1'', this one is ''Number 2''." She continued until she was stopped by Raku.


    "Stop! Stop!" Raku shook his head. He looked at his brother and asked, "What about you, Aniki?"


    Yuuki looked at the cat in his hand who kept looking at him with a hopeful expression, "Hmm, I''ll name her Setsuna since she is cute." He thought about the name of one of the heroines in the anime.


    "Meoww!!!" The cat was clearly happy with the name.


    Raku and Chitoge nodded at the same time and felt the name was very suitable.


    "Hmm, it''s good, but isn''t ''The Nut King'' good?" Raku gave him advice.


    "No, her name should be number 8," Chitoge said.


    "MEOW!!!!" Setsunained at both of them. She had received a good name and didn''t want to have such a strange name.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure why they had a suck naming sense.


    "Alright, let me introduce you to another animal," Raku pointed at a turtle and said, "This is Rodriguez The Fourth."


    "Hmm, I wonder if he''ll taste good if we bake him...." Chitoge said.


    Raku got sweatdropped but still continued, "This rooster here is ''Crusher Katou''."


    "Hmmm, what parts are good?" Chitoge said.


    Raku looked at her speechless expression.


    "Eh? What?'' Chitoge looked at him and asked, "What''s wrong with me?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "Nothing, it''s just you can''t eat these animals, alright."


    "Of course not, I''m joking," Chitogeughed.


    ''That''s not even looking like a joke to us,'' Yuuki and Raku thought at the same time.


    They were taking care of the pet for a while until every animal in this ce started to get excited for some reason.


    "What is happening?" Chitoge asked.


    "Oh, probably Onodera is on her way," Raku said.


    "Onodera?" Chitoge looked quite in disbelief.


    Yuuki didn''t expect to see someone who had the same power as Hinako.


    "Hello, Ichijou-Kun, Kirisaki-San, Yuuki-Kun! What are you doing?" Onodera walked toward them with a smile.


    The animal started to run and gathered around her. They seemed to want to be loved and wanted her attention.


    Onodera smiled and started to take care of them.


    Yuuki looked at him with pity, "No love for you, huh?"


    Raku felt that his heart was broken, "Yup....."


    "Don''t mind," Yuuki and Chitoge said at the same time.


    The school was over.


    Yuuki was waiting for someone in front of the shoe locker.


    "Yuuki!!! I''m sorry to make you wait!!!"


    "No, I think it''s worth it to wait for you," Yuuki said with a smile.


    Yukari smiled, "Alright, don''t tease me."


    "I''m serious," Yuuki said.


    "Hmph, that kind of flirting won''t work on me," Yukari looked away.


    "Really? Then how about we have some advance flirting lesson today?" Yuuki said.


    Yukari looked at him with a taunting expression.


    Yuuki wanted to say something until he heard a voice beside him.


    "Ignoring y is kind of good."


    Yukari and Yuuki turned their heads and saw her.


    "Uomi!" Yuuki and Yukari said at the same time.


    "I want some advanced flirting lessons too," Uomi said.


    Yuuki felt embarrassed when someone said that to him. He sighed, "We can do thatter, let''s go to the office."


    "Good," Yukari and Uomi nodded at the same time. Both of them smiled when they saw him embarrassed since it was kind of cute.


    Three of them went to the new office for their band.


    Yuuki had talked with them during the Summer Music that they wanted to join him to make thispany together. He had prepared everything and he only needed to talk about a contract with them. He knew that they had received a lot of offers from a lot ofpanies since he was also the same. He could get a lot of money from them but it was better to make thepany by himself since he could make the schedule himself.


    Yuuki didn''t want someone to control him and made him unable to spend time with his loved one.


    Three of them stopped by a taxi and went out together.


    Yuuki sat between two beautiful girls but it was hard to enjoy it right now.

 Chapter 525: Record Company 1

    Yuuki arrived at his new musicpany''s office. He nodded and was quite satisfied with the building. He didn''t need it to be that big since there weren''t that many people in this ce. He bought this building from his father''s friend. He had asked the one who designs his house to renovate this building to be a musicpany.


    There isn''t much of thing but it could be used to train in singing, dancing, and recording. There is also a ce to rest and y a game inside.


    "Is this the ce?" Yukari asked. She was quite surprised since it wasn''t that far from both Ousai Academy High School and Fujiyama High School.


    "Yes, let''s check it out," Yuuki invited.


    Uomi and Yukari walked together and followed him.


    Three of them entered the building and saw Rossweisse and Eri were there talking to each other.


    "Yuuki," Rossweisse greeted him.


    "You''re quite early here," Yuuki said while looking at Eri.


    "I''m a professional, I need to do my job seriously," Eri answered.


    "Who is she?" Uomi asked curiously.


    "Hello, my name is Eri Kisaki, I''m hiswyer," Eri introduced herself to both of them. She took out her card name and gave it to them, "You can call me when he tries tomit s.e.x.u.a.l harassment, I can sue him right away."


    Yukari looked at her with a surprised expression.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t need your name card," Uomi said.


    "Why?" Eri asked.


    "Well, I''m the one who usually s.e.x.u.a.lly harasses him," Uomi answered.


    Eri turned her head toward him and looked at him asking for confirmation.


    Yuuki could only nod in response since this conversation was just too troublesome for him to enter.


    Eri looked at her and said, "You can keep it, maybe I can help you when you are being sued by him."


    Uomi realized her mistake and nodded, "Thank you, I will use it when I need it."


    Eri had a lot of clients and also met a lot of strange people. She nodded at her with a professional smile.


    "Have theye here?" Yuuki decided to ask whether the K-On Group hade here.


    Rossweisse nodded, "They''re on the 2nd-floor ying game right now."


    "Oh," Yuuki nodded, "Let''s go meet them."


    Yui, Ritsu, Mugi, Mio, and Sawako hade to this building early. They had met both Rossweisse and Eri on the first floor. They greeted and talked with both of them for a while.


    Rossweisse told them to wait on the 2nd-floor while ying a game and ate a snack.


    They agreed without hesitation and went to the 2nd-floor while touring around this building. They saw a music studio, dancing studio, recording ce, etc. They were in the recreation room while ying a game and eating a snack. They saw a lot of manga, movies, anime, and video games in this room.


    Ritsu, who was excited, took the game console and started to y it.


    Mugi looked at her ying a game curiously since she had never yed it before.


    Sawako, Mio, and Yuki were eating a snack while reading a manga. Though each of them had their own choice of the manga.


    They still wore the sses that he had given to them. They knew that they needed these sses or else it would be very hard for them to go out or have a school peacefully. They also thought that it was kind of funny when they became nerds after they wore these sses.


    "Ah, turn to the right!!!" Mugi said.


    Ritsu, who yed a racing game, also knew that she needed to turn her car to the right but it was very hard to win this racing game.


    "Hahahaha," Yui wasughing while reading a manga. She took a potato chip on her side and ate it slowly.


    "Hiks...Hiks...." Mio blushed and looked very shy when she read a manga that was drawn by Ruki. She had never read this kind of teenage love or hi manga before. She was wondering whether she could bring it backter.


    Sawako wasn''t that much better since she was reading his Re: Zero since it was her first time to see this kind of novel. She was also wondering what she would do when she was reincarnated into a different world.


    They heard the door open and turn their heads. They had a different reaction but Mio had the most exaggerated reaction. She tried to hide the book but she messed up and opened the most hi part of this book.


    Mio was just too embarrassed to do anything right now.


    Yuuki entered the room and saw five people there looking veryfortable ying around. He somehow feltplicated when he saw them. He looked at the manga that dropped on the ground and saw it was the part where the main male character pushed the main heroine down.


    "Ah, Yuuki, help me to win this game!!" Ritsu who saw him hurriedly asked.


    "Yes, this game is hard," Mugi also shook her head.


    "Yuuki, can I bring this mangater?" Yui asked.


    "Me too, can I bring this novel?" Sawako asked.


    "Aawawawaw," Mio was just too fl.u.s.tered to say anything. She wanted to take the book away but it was toote.


    Eri, Rossweisse, and Yukari also felt weird with this scene since they saw that they were toofortable.


    Uomi didn''t say anything but picked the book that dropped on the ground. She was a bit curious about the scene in the manga where the man pushed the heroine.


    Yuuki nodded, "Alright, we can yter since we need to talk about our future first."

 Chapter 526: Record Company 2

    Everyone stopped ying games and reading manga. They looked at him waiting for him to talk.


    "First, let''s say how manypanies have invited you to sign a contract with them?" Yuuki asked. He had also got an invitation to sign a contract with them but he rejected it since he had his own office.


    They suddenly remembered the offer that manypanies had offered them.


    "That''s right, thepany has offered me a contract with 90 million Ind Coins," Ritsu said with exaggerated expression.


    "Yes, I''ve also received a simr offer, they offered me 100 million Ind Coin," Yui nodded.


    "They offered me 120 million Ind Coin," Mugi answered.


    "200 million...." Mio said with a low voice.


    Ritsu, who heard that answer, suddenly became frustrated, "Ah, why am I the one with the least offer!!!!" She looked at Yukari and asked, "Yukari-San, how about you?"


    "Me? I''m 300 million," Yukari answered them with a calm expression.


    They were amazed by the offer that she had received.


    "I intend to reject them," Yukari said. She looked at them and said, "All of this is happening because of him, I won''t leave him, how about you? Will you sign a contract that is offered by them?"


    Mio, Mugi, Yui, and Ritsu looked at each other. They were quite scared when they heard about such an amount of money. They were only normal high school girls and they didn''t really want to talk about aplicated thing.


    "I - I won''t sign a contract with them, I - I don''t want to be separated," Mio said. Even though they had offered a lot of money, she didn''t want to leave him.


    "Me too, I only want to y with everyone," Yui said. She was more simple and didn''t think much about it. She only wanted to have fun without worry.


    "I''m the same, I won''t join them," Mugi smiled. She was rich and didn''t really care about money.


    Ritsu sighed since she thought she could buy a lot of things with the money that she had gotten, "C - can I take the money from them?"


    Eri who was by their said answered, "I''ve looked at your contract before, in the contract they can do whatever they want with you, maybe you will be a n.a.k.e.d model in the magazine and don''t have time to go school with everyone since you''re very busy with working."


    "Eeeeehhhh????" Mio, Ritsu, and Yui were shocked that the contract could be unreasonable.


    Yuuki didn''t expect that he didn''t have a chance to say anything but he had already got them. He looked at them and said, "She is awyer."


    "Lawyer!!" They were surprised.


    "You can contact her anytime when you need help, she will be ourpany''swyer," Yuuki said.


    Eri nodded, "You can ask me when you''ve received vandalism, stalkers, or s.e.x.u.a.l harassment."


    "Alright, I know that you don''t want to be contacted by a musicpany, that''s why, I''m helping you," Yuuki took a paper and showed to them, "This is a contract of mypany, when you sign this contract, you won''t be bothered by thosepanies again, I won''t force you to do a lot of work since I still want you to go to school, I''ll also give you 15 million Ind Coin, you can use it as an allowance."


    Mio, Yui, and Ritsu were stunned they knew that the average yearly sry of a normal sryman was around 3 million Ind Coin but they had received 5 times the amount of that in their high school.


    "Okay," Mugi didn''t think much and believed in him.


    "Don''t worry, the contract is good, I''ve also reviewed it earlier," Eri said. She was his ally this time and his partner. She knew that those girls were still naive in this industry but she didn''t want to taint them. She thought it was better with him since the contract was very loose.


    "I''ll also sign it," Yui said. She didn''t expect to receive an allowance beside her parents.


    "You can take a game or manga from here too," Yuuki said.


    "Good, I''ll also sign it," Ritsu said.


    "M - me too..." Mio said nervously. Her eyes were wandering toward the manga that she had read before.


    Yuuki sighed in relief when they signed the contract. He didn''t want them to be bothered by a lot of badpanies thought at the same time he also knew their worth. He looked at his partner and asked, "How about you?"


    Yukari smiled, "Of course, I''ll do the same, because we have promised each other, right?"


    "Yes, I will also save your town," Yuuki said. He was wondering what kind of town this Nagarekawa was. He was sure that there weren''t a lot of people since she was desperate when he met her. He looked at thest girl, "Uomi, do you want to work here too? You don''t need to search for employment when you''ve graduatedter."


    "What is it? Do you want me to be your personal secretary?" Uomi asked with a smile. She suddenly realized something and asked, "Do you have secretary fetish?"


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "Why is that your conclusion?"


    "Because you have a lot of secretaries, such as Rossweisse and Izuzu, you might also add meter," Uomi said.


    "Hmm, I''m not sure what kind of position that is suitable for you but you can be our manager right now," Yuuki said.


    Uomi thought for a bit and nodded since she was familiar with everyone.


    "Sawako-Sensei, you too, I also want to invite you to mypany," Yuuki said.


    "But I''m a teacher," Sawako said.


    "Remember what I said during Summer Music, you don''t need toe every day, I want you to be a consultant for thispany," Yuuki said.


    Sawako looked unsure but she still nodded since it was interesting.


    "Yosh!!! Let''s celebrate a happy asion today!!!!"


    "OOOOOOHHHHH!!!!"

 Chapter 527: Heaven Record

    They were in the recreation room while eating and talking to each other.


    "Now that you mention it, what is the name of this recordpany?" Uomi asked suddenly to make everyone stop and look at him.


    "Yuuki, you didn''t name thispany?" Ritsu asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "I forgot to name it before." He wasn''t sure what kind of name he would give to hispany.


    Ritsu nodded and said, "Then how about you name it, Ritsu Record Company." She looked quite proud when she said it to him.


    They looked at her speechless expression and ignored her.


    "Hmm, maybe c - cat recordpany?" Mio said nervously.


    "Cat is a good name," Eri nodded with agreement.


    Yuuki wanted toin that it would be a pet shopter.


    "How about Guitar Company?" Yui said.


    ''Is this a guitar productionpany?'' Yuuki sighed when he heard the name that they had thought of for him. He thought for a bit and said, "I''ll name it, Heaven Record Company?"


    "Heaven?"


    Yuuki nodded, "There is no deep meaning, only I want to produce more music in the future that won''t lose to something in heaven."


    "Isn''t this a good name, it''s simple enough," Rossweisse said.


    "I don''t really mind," Yukari nodded.


    "Good, I thought you would name it Harem Record Company since you''re the only male here," Uomi said, making the air stagnant.


    They only realized it but he was the only male in thispany and it was a very suitable name.


    Yuuki twitched the corner of his lips, "Alright, let''s continue the party." He used his avert conversation skill to the limit and made them not talk about this matter again.


    Today is the birth of Heaven Record Company, at the same time, there was an underground name of thispany and that was Harem Record Company.


    Yuuki went back together with Rossweisse to his home. He would have never thought that he would meet her in his house, "Akeno?"


    "I''m here," Akenoughed.


    "Howe you''re here?" Yuuki asked.


    "I have a contract with her," Utaha said.


    "Contract?" Yuuki asked.


    Akeno nodded, "She wanted me to educate both Ranko and Yukana since tomorrow is their exam."


    Yuuki was wondering whether it was okay to ask something like that, "Is that okay?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s fine," Akeno said.


    "Oh, that''s right, what''s the payment? Are you going to take my soul?" Utaha asked.


    "Of course not, you need to pay me actually," Akeno looked at him and said, "How about letting him stay in his house in the Kuoh tonight?"


    "I don''t mind that," Yuuki said since it had been a while since he stayed there.


    "Let''s see how about you stay here together with us?" Utaha asked while looking at her.


    Akeno was a bit surprised, "Is that okay?"


    "Of course," Utaha nodded.


    "Yeah, it will be fun," Ranko said.


    "I''m sure he is very raring to go right now," Yukana said while looking at him.


    Yukana wasn''t wrong since she knew much about his personality.


    Rossweisse sighed when she heard their conversation.


    Yuuki didn''t mind and even supported this idea. He looked around and saw Makoto was there with a red face reading her book. He didn''t find Shouko since she was in her home, "Makoto, where is your sister?"


    Makoto who was suddenly being called became startled, "Onee-Chan is buying something, she said that she will help me with my witch study."


    Akeno looked at her, "You''re a witch?" She was a bit surprised to see a witch in his home. She didn''t expect his cousin would be a witch.


    Makoto nodded with a smile, "Yes, I''m an apprentice witch."


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but both of them started to talk. He went to Yukana and Ranko to teach them since tomorrow was an exam.


    Utaha thought for a bit and started to write a story of his new game. Her novel was quite good right now and she had quite a free time to write something else. She had gotten the game n from him and she wanted to help him make the plot.


    ''nnad.''


    Akane was doing business with her organization. She was a vice-leader of the magician organization ''The Golden Dawn''. She usually didn''t stay in one ce too long but she was kind of concerned by the life of her cousin. She didn''t expect him to be a wolf suddenly. She went back quitete at night since her matter was quite hard. She hade back here because she was worried about the ''Khaos Brigade'' targeting her family.


    Akane wanted to protect them since they knew that a lot of things had happened in this country. She entered the house and saw it was already dark. She also wanted to sleep but she wanted to check something. She walked toward his room and walked slowly toward it. She was kind of drunk before and didn''t have a chance to talk with him.


    Akane wanted to reprimand him since he had a lot of girls. She didn''t knock on his room and entered, "Yuuki!!!!"


    At this moment, the entire thing was stagnant.


    Akane looked at the scene in front of her in disbelief and suddenly got a nose bleed. She fainted and fell down on the ground.


    Yuuki, who was on the bed looked at this scene with a strange expression, "I should really lock the door next time." He was wondering whether this big sister of his was v.i.r.g.i.n since she fainted when she looked at them.


    "Yuuki, hurry up and help her so we can continue," Akeno said with a seductive voice.


    Yuuki nodded and hurriedly helped her. He ced her on the sofa and went back to his room. He hoped that she didn''t remember what was happening in his room.

 Chapter 528: Exam

    Ranko and Yukana were very nervous right now but somehow they remembered how he had taught them yesterday and became more confident.


    Today, every student at Fujiyama High School needed to do an exam. Some of them were confident, some of them were nervous, some of them were even in despair, they had a variety of emotions but they knew that their summer life would be decided by this exam.


    They needed to seed on this exam or else they couldn''t enjoy their summer life during the vacation since they needed to join a torture session known as Summer ss. They didn''t want to join it and they didn''t want to fail in this exam. They were in their youth and they didn''t want to waste it on the Summer ss.


    They wanted to enjoy summer, going to the festival, new encounter, beach, fireworks, andstly, the most important thing for them, that was they didn''t want to miss a chance to fall in love with someone.


    Though our protagonist didn''t care about such a thing, he still wanted to see his girlfriends in their swimsuit wear while he was going on vacation.


    Hiratsuka looked at everyone with her eagle eyes and would make anyone shudder when they met their eyes on her. She was simr to a predator that was waiting to eat her prey. She wouldn''t let anyone cheat when she was standing in this ss right now.


    Some students who had prepared for their preparation couldn''t help but despair when they saw her. Some students who have a weak heart can''t handle the pressure and sweating profusely right now.


    Ranko, who had enjoyed a night together with him, was more rxed. She also remembered the thing that he had said before the exam started. She thought that she should give him a reward tonight.


    Mayuki and Chiaki also worked very hard on their exams and they had studied before. Both of them also couldn''t fail this exam since they wanted to enjoy buying a swimsuit together with himter.


    Suddenly a student who was desperate wanted to use a paper that he had been hiding in his pencil case only he failed during the moment he wanted to take that paper.


    Hiratsuka with her agile movement simr to the cheetah that hunted a deer in the savannah. She had lured some of the students to cheat and she knew that it was at that moment she needed to attack them. She caught the student and shredded the paper, "Don''t ever do it again."


    The student only nodded and didn''t dare to meet her in the eyes. He was d that he didn''t need to go out or get punched by her.


    Izusu, who saw this, got very nervous. She didn''t expect that a ce known as the school would be this dangerous. She started to remember her training to be the bodyguard for the princess in her early life. She wiped the sweat on her forehead and thought that she needed to get serious in this battle.


    In the first year of high school ss,


    Koizumi, who was also doing a test, was thinking about what kind of ramen she would eat today.


    Takeo, who had a huge body, could only stand still while looking at his paper exam from a very close distance, ''I don''t understand a single thing.''


    Sunakawa, who was his best friend,ughed at his friend''s action. He wanted to help him but it was kind impossible since the teacher was really strict.


    Chitoge and Tsugumi had done their exam pretty fast since it was quite simple for them. Both of them had enough ability to enter MIT with ease and an exam for a high school student was simr to slime in the video game for them.


    Shuu and Raku had some difficulties but they were confident that they could at least reach an average result of their exam. There was no way that their summer life would be destroyed by such a thing known as a summer ss.


    Marika didn''t think much and only thought where she would goter during the summer vacation with him.


    Onodera was veryplicated right now since she didn''t know some of the answers for this exam.


    In the third year of the high school ss,


    Uomi who was the student council president of this school was really smart, even though she was usually acting simr to a pervert but her IQ was undoubtedly good or else she couldn''t make a lot of s.e.x.u.a.l jokes.


    Yukari was also very smart since she usually spent most of her time studying. She had be an idol but she still couldn''t forget to study.


    Yuuki had done his exam and looked at the window. He was sitting in the protagonist seat that was right beside the window and right behind thest seat. He wanted to sit in this seat and felt how the protagonist felt when they sat on this seat.


    ''Hmm, I don''t feel anything,'' Yuuki thought absentmindedly. He thought that this seat was kind of normal, though it was a good ce to observe a cute girl wearing a PE uniform, sweating, andughing happily during the PE lesson. He also thought that this seat was usually used by a hentai author to draw a s.e.x scene in their book. He had aplicated feeling right now and felt a bit regret to think about such a thing.


    Hiratsuka looked at everyone intensely until she heard a loud sounding from the bell of the school. She stood up and said, "The exam is over good work." She smiled at every student in her ss.


    Everyone couldn''t help but rest their heads on the table thinking that the war was over. They thought that they could go home enjoying a ss of ice lemon tea at home.


    "Good, let''s start the next mathematics exam," Hiratsuka said with a smile.


    ''Demon,'' That was the thought within their minds when they saw her smile. They have only one wish right now and that was simple, ''Let us go home!!!!!''

 Chapter 529: Buying a Swimsuit 1

    "Uhhh.... The exam is very hard today."


    Hinako was really down when she thought about an earlier test. Her head was a bit hurt when she thought about what had happened earlier.


    "Hina-Chan, don''t worry, you''ve been studying with me," Kuina said. Even though she didn''t look like someone who was smart, she was one of the smartest students in the first year.


    "Kuu-Chan..." Hinako nodded and was also confident that she could seed for this exam.


    "Well, enough about an exam, let''s go to buy a swimsuit!" Mayuki said.


    "Yeah, you can also y in the poolter in Amagi Brilliant Park," Yuuki said.


    Izusu also nodded since she didn''t really mind for them to y togetherter in the park. They had helped them set up an event in the pool for this summer.


    "I''ve had my swimsuit sincest year, you know," Chiaki suddenly said.


    "I also have my school swimsuit from middle school," Kuina said while raising her hand.


    "No! You must buy a new one," Mayuki started to move around and wanted her to buy a swimsuit together. She wanted everyone to be cute and


    "I''ll buy you this swimsuit since you''ve been helping me," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Mayuki was happy when she heard it.


    "Is that okay?" Chiaki asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, I don''t mind, you can use itter on at the event in the pool." He was waiting for her response until he saw someone suddenly raised their hand, "what''s wrong, Hinako?"


    "What''s a swimsuit?" Hinako asked.


    Everyone was looking at her speechless expression when they heard it.


    Yuuki looked at her and said, "It''s easier to see it from your eyes, let''s go."


    They had arrived in the department store and went to the swimsuit store.


    "You''ve never been to the sea?" Yuuki asked.


    Hinako nodded, "Yes, my home is surrounded by a mountain, I''ve nevere to the sea." She was wondering what kind of ce was the sea.


    "The sea is nice, Hina-Chan! Shaved ice, yakisoba, ramen, watermelon, etc....." Kuina started to talk about a lot of foods.


    "You only said about food!" Yua looked at her speechless expression. She decided to join after she heard that they would go to the swimsuit store together.


    "Hmm, we can''t go to the sea right now but we can go to the miniature of the sea in the poolter in Amagi Brilliant Park," Yuuki said


    Hinako sighed in relief, "That''s good, I''m afraid that a shark will attack uster in the real sea."


    ''Is this Jaws?'' Yuuki wanted to reply but decided not to say anything.


    "This is not a movie, you don''t need to worry too much about the sea," Mayuki said.


    "Is that so?" Hinako looked quite surprised.


    "Yes," Kuina nodded.


    "But, an animal is always liking you," Yuuki said and added, "Maybe, when they wille to you when you are swimming."


    "Eh?" Hinako suddenly imagined herself swimming on the sea until she was surrounded by a lot of sharks and that sharks were ready to kidnap her. She was screaming inside her imagination and closed her eyes.


    Yuuki wanted tough when he saw how cute of her since she was really gullible.


    "Hinako, you don''t need to worry about a shark," Isuzu said, and took something from her skirt, "I can shoot those sharks for you."


    They were speechless when they saw a guning from her skirt, ''Where did you keep such a gun?''


    "Hina-Chan, you don''t need to worry that much, I''m just joking with you," Yuuki said.


    "R - really?" Hinako asked him unsurely.


    "Yes, you don''t need to worry, a shark is quite rare right now and a lot of fishermen are catching them since the fin of this fish was really good," Yuuki said.


    "The fin of shark!!!" Kuina, who heard about the food, suddenly drooled and her stomach growled.


    "Kuu-Chan, don''t act udylike," Mayuki reprimanded.


    "Eh...." Kuinained.


    Theyughed and got used to their antics.


    "Now that you mention it, I can''t even swim. Can I really go to the pool?" Hinako asked.


    "Don''t worry, I can teach youter," Yuuki said.


    "That''s a relief," Hinako sighed and asked, "I''m not sure whether I can choose a suitable swimsuit, I''m not even sure about a good swimsuit...." She was from the countryside and she wasn''t even sure about the trend of fashion right now. She was a girl and it was normal to worry about things like that, especially when she would show it to himter.


    "Hina-Chan, it''s okay, leave everything to me," Mayuki said, and added, "I''ll choose a suitable swimsuit for everyone." She said with shining eyes of excitement. She would make sure everyone would be a very beautiful girlter.


    They stopped talking when they arrived in the swimsuit store. They saw a variety of swimsuits that amazed them.


    "It''s amazing, there are a lot of choices," Her eyes were wandering around until she saw something that caught her interest, "Look! That''s very cute." She pointed her finger at a set of light blue bikinis.


    Kuina nodded while cing her fingers on her chin, "Oh, you''re right!"


    Hinako and Kuina started to look at every model of the swimsuit in the story. Both of them were amazed at how cute the design was.


    Yua looked at them with a helpless expression, "You two! Don''t trouble the other guests." She was simr to good students who tried to reprimand a troubled student, though....


    "Yua-Chan,e here, this is very cute right?" Hinako said.


    Yua became interested and joined them.


    Isuzu was a bit ufortable with such revealing clothes. She was a bit nervous until someone touched her shoulder. She turned her head and saw it was him.


    "Don''t worry, you will look very beautiful," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, Isuzu-Chan, you have a good figure, leave everything to me," Mayuki said with a dependable tone.


    "I''ll leave it to you," Isuzu said with a red face.


    "Good," Mayuki nodded.

 Chapter 530: Buying a Swimsuit 2

    Mayuki would be the one who decided on the swimsuit for everyone.


    Yuuki and Chiaki who saw how excited Mayuki was started to see a strange aura around her and knew that she would do a lot of things to them.


    "Yes, please help me," Hinako said with a smile.


    "Yes, don''t worry," Mayuki kept her smile.


    Chiaki only looked away and said, "Good luck, Hina-Chan...."


    "You also need to try out a swimsuit too, you know," Yuuki said.


    Chiaki looked at him and asked, "Are you interested in my swimsuit?"


    "Of course, I can''t wait to see it," Yuuki said.


    "Pervy...." Chiaki said with a smile.


    "Good, let''s go try the swimsuit!" Mayuki was very excited.


    Mayuki had chosen a lot of swimsuits for everyone.


    They went to the changing room while trying on the swimsuit.


    Yuuki and Mayuki were waiting in front of the changing room while talking to each other.


    "You''re not buying either, Mayuki?" Yuuki said.


    "I''ll choose after everyone has gotten their suitable swimsuit," Mayuki said.


    "Good, I can''t wait to see your swimsuit," Yuuki wondered whether he would be a criminal to see her in a swimsuit.


    "E - eh, really?" Mayuki was a bit shy.


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded.


    They talked for a while until Hinako came out from the changing room.


    "How is it?" Hinako asked. She wore a blue bikini with frills around her chest.


    "Hmm, that''s true, but let''s change it to another one," Mayuki said and gave her another set of swimsuits.


    "Good, I''ll try it," Hinako followed her blindly.


    Yuuki thought that it was kind of cute too but it was kind ofcking.


    Hinako closed the door of the changing room and sighed since she saw that there were still a lot of swimsuits that she had to wear.


    "How is it?" Yua suddenly came out wearing a set of ck polka-dot tankini swimsuit with frills on the skirt.


    ""It''s a good choice, but I''m surprised that you didn''t choose a bikini or something more revealing," Kuina said.


    "Ehh," Yua was a bit shy and said, "W - well, I''m a bit fattely, so I want to close my stomach."


    "Well, this is also good, it makes her cuter, also you''re not fat, your body is good," Yuuki said.


    Yua was really happy with his praise. She had aplex with her small chest and heard himplimenting her body that made her very happy, "I - I''ll choose this one."


    Yuuki looked at Kuina and asked, "You''re not buying any?"


    Kuina shook her head, saying, "I think a school swimsuit is better for me." She thought for a bit and added, "My elementary school swimsuit is still suitable for me."


    Yuuki was wondering whether it was criminal to see a high school girl wearing such a swimsuit in public. He could also imagine wearing a school swimsuit with her name on her chest. He sighed but couldn''t do anything since it was her choice. He was waiting for a while and Chiaki came out wearing a pure white bikini. He couldn''t look away from her.


    "H - how is it?" Chiaki was a bit embarrassed seeing him looking at her body.


    "Beautiful...." Yuuki said while looking at her.


    "Good, I''ll choose this one," Chiaki hurriedly closed the changing room.


    Yuuki felt a bit disappointed when he saw that the door was closed.


    "Wow, Isuzu-Chan, your stomach is very toned," Mayuki said.


    Yuuki turned his head again this time he was looking at Isuzu who was in her red bikini showing her athletic figure to them. He was amazed at her stomach that was very tight and smooth at the same time. He wanted to caress it slowly but he knew that he would be shot by him. He realized that she was looking at him, "What?"


    Isuzu didn''t say anything but kept looking at him.


    "Oh," Yuuki rubbed his nose and said, "That''s bikini is very suitable for you, you''re very beautiful right now."


    Her face was red, simr to the color of the bikini that she had worn, "I - I''ll buy this." She said and also closed the changing room in a hurry.


    "Moo, Yuuki is perverted," Miyuki said.


    "Isn''t this a normal reaction?" Yuuki asked.


    "That''s true, they''re a very cute girl and it would be strange for you not to have a reaction," Mayuki suddenly said.


    Yuuki felt her tones felt a bit wrong but he decided to ignore it. He was waiting for Hina-Chan to open the door of the changing room. He was waiting for a while until he saw a devil that was ready to tempt every time it appeared.


    "Wow, Hina-Chan, you''re very beautiful," Mayuki said, amazed at her figure.


    Yuuki also understood that her bust almost came out of her swimsuit. He could see that she was wearing a ck sling swimsuit that made her body be more intense. He would have never imagined such a pure girl would wear such a thing, though it increased his desire to own her alone.


    "R - really? Isn''t this a bit too much?" Hinako said.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "Let''s change it with this frill pink bikini."


    "T - thank you," Hinako felt relief when she didn''t need to wear this swimsuit.


    Everyone had chosen their swimsuit.


    Yuuki paid for their swimsuit and went with Mayuki to choose for her swimsuit. Both of them were looking around until a clerk came for them.


    "Wow, what a cute youngdy, "the female clerk praised her.


    Mayuki was a bit embarrassed by her praise and hid behind him.


    "Are you going out with your brother?" The female clerk was obviously attracted to him since he was tall and handsome. She thought it was a good chance to talk with him.


    "Yes, we''re going to buy a swimsuit, can you give her a rmendation?" Yuuki said.


    "Of course, how about this kid''s swimsuit? This is the new model," the female clerk was very enthusiastic telling them about this swimsuit.


    Yuuki could only look at Mayuki who was stunned at this moment.


    "O - Onii-Chan, how about we look over there too," Mayuki said and pulled his hand.


    "S - sure, let''s go," Yuuki apologized to the female clerk and followed her. He knew that she was a bit hurt being called a kid.


    Mayuki was sobbing sadly, "I - I''m not a kid...."


    Yuuki caressed her head, "Yes, yes, Mayuki is a beautifuldy." He could only calm her while telling her to look for another swimsuit.

 Chapter 531: Buying a Swimsuit 3

    "Are you really going to try this?" Yuuki asked worriedly.


    Mayuki, who looked at his expression, pouted, "Do you think it''s too early for me?"


    Yuuki wanted to nod but he stopped when he saw her expression. He knew that she felt hurt when people thought that she was a child. He sighed and nodded, "Alright, I''ll wait outside, you can try it."


    Mayuki nodded and was also a bit nervous.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure whether his decision was good enough to let her do that. He was also a bit nervous waiting for her to change her clothes. He was d that no one was looking at them or else he would get a stink eyes from them, worse case someone would call the police for him.


    "Huh, Yuuki? Is that you?"


    Yuuki turned his head and his face turned pale. He didn''t meet the police but he met the FBI right now. He had set his sses for someone who was familiar with him would notice him right away but he somehow regretted his decision. He could only try to get her away from this ce as soon as possible.


    "What are you doing in this swimsuit store? Are you going out with someone?"


    Yuuki pretended to be calm, "Yes, I''m going to buy a swimsuit, Jodie-Sensei."


    Jodie nodded, "I''ve seen you on Summer Music, you''re amazing, can you give me your autograph?"


    "Sure," Yuuki wanted her to get away as soon as possible since it was a dangerous situation for him. He was sure that she would have a misunderstandingter.


    Jodie was very happy and suddenly she remembered her mission, "Alright, I''ve got something to do, let''s talkter."


    ''Good!'' Yuuki nodded and felt really happy, "Yes."


    Jodie wanted to walk but stopped, "That''s right, did you meet someone with a burn on his right cheek when you came here?"


    Yuuki didn''t expect this woman to suddenly stop and asked him another question. He thought for a bit and remembered that person since he had used tracker magic on him but he didn''t really think too much about him since he didn''t think too much about him. He wanted to answer her but suddenly he heard a voiceing from behind him.


    "Y - Yuuki, how is it?"


    Mayuki came out from the changing room wearing a blue string bikini. She looked very nervous and tried to hide her body with her hands.


    Yuuki admitted that she was really both s.e.xy and cute right now but he wanted her toe outter since he could feel a very painful gaze from the woman beside him.


    "Yuuki, what is the meaning of this?" Jodie was shocked when she saw an elementary school student wearing a very revealing bikini. She didn''t expect that the young man that she had known had be a beast thatid his hands on the elementary school.


    Yuuki wanted to exin the real situation but he also saw a group of Chiaki, Hinako, Kuina, Yua, and Isuzu walking toward them. He thought that they would help him but they made the situation moreplicated.


    "You can''t wear this, Mayu-Chan! You will get cold when you wear such a skimpy bikini," Hinako panicked.


    "Yes, it''s too early for you to wear this," Kuina said.


    "Yuuki, did you ask her to wear this swimsuit?" Chiaki asked.


    "Yuuki! I don''t know if you have such a hobby," Isuzu said and suddenly remembered, "Don''t tell me, are you doing the same thing to her highness?"


    Yua was on the side and couldn''t join the conversation.


    Mayuki who was treated like a child started to pout, "Moooo! Please stop treating me like a child!"


    Yuuki had a headache and said, "Let me exin from the start....."


    "Do you understand?" Yuuki said to everyone.


    Jodie nodded and looked at Mayuki. She didn''t expect that this cute little girl was the same age as him. She walked toward her and hugged her, "My, what a cute youngdy."


    "Y - Yuuki, who is thisdy?" Mayuki didn''t expect this woman to suddenly hug her.


    "This is Jodie Starling, she is a high school teacher and....." Yuuki said.


    They nodded when they heard she was a teacher.


    "FBI agents," Yuuki added.


    "FBI!" They were shocked when they heard it.


    "Shhhh!!!!" Jodie hurriedly told them to keep quiet.


    They nodded in response and started to calm. They were surprised to see an FBI agent for the first time.


    Jodie looked at him with stinky eyes when he told them about her identity. She looked at him and asked, "Is this your harem?" She was only joking since she saw a lot of beauty around him.


    They blushed when they heard from her.


    "Oooh," Jodie didn''t expect such a reaction. She smiled and didn''t think much since she had seen a lot of rich people had a lot of women around him and it wasn''t shocking her anymore, "Alright, I won''t bother you, bye."


    They didn''t stop her since they were a bit shocked.


    Yuuki decided to break the silence and said, "Let''s go back?"


    They nodded in robotic manners.


    They walked together to the lift since they wanted to go back.


    Yuuki suddenly felt weird but he wasn''t sure what it was. He was in front of everyone until he heard someone suddenly say,


    "BOMB!!!!"


    "Bomb?" They were shocked when they heard it and felt a bit scared.


    Yuuki looked at them, "Alright, calm down, don''t get scared, I''m here, I won''t let you get hurt." He saw that everyone was starting to get nervous. He looked around and suddenly he saw someone familiar. He thought to use him as a means to calm everyone, "Everyone calms down!"


    They turned their heads toward him. They saw a handsome young man with sses.


    Yuuki took out his sses and walked toward the one who could calm the situation, "There is the Famous Sleeping Kogorou right here! He can help us in this situation."


    Kogorou, who was looking at the bomb, was startled but nodded with a serious expression toward, "Yes, you don''t need to worry. I''m detective Kogorou will solve this problem as soon as possible."


    Conan looked at him with a strange expression, ''What are you doing here?''

 Chapter 532: Buying a Swimsuit 4

    Everyone started to calm down when they heard that there was the Famous Sleeping Kogoru, at the same time, everyone was also shocked to see someone famous here.


    "Isn''t that Yuuki-Sama?"


    "He is real!!!"


    "I can''t believe that I can meet him in this situation."


    "Ah, can I get your autograph?"


    Yuuki twitched his lips and thought that they had forgotten their situation, "Let''s do thatter, there is more concern matter right now, we need to cooperate with the detective to help him to solve this case as soon as possible."


    They nodded at the same time and became quiet since they needed to help the famous detective to solve this case as soon as possible.


    Kogorou was d that they had be calm but his pressure was also big.


    Ran was surprised to see him, "Yuuki, what are you doing here?"


    Yuuki wore his sses again and moved back since it would be troublesome for him to suddenly be crowded by a lot of people, "I''m buying a swimsuit with my friends."


    Chiaki, Hinako, Kuina, Mayuki, Yua, and Izusu also came beside him. They felt safer around him and didn''t really want to leave him.


    Ran who saw a lot of beauty around him started to shake her head.


    Conan looked at him with tired eyes.


    Yuuki looked at him and asked, "Have you solved the case?"


    Conan shook his head, "Not yet."


    "Can you tell me what happened?" Yuuki asked.


    Conan nodded and started to tell him about this incident. He told him that Kogorou had received a case from someone to find the sender of 13 red shirts inside the bag. Those shirts were bought in this department store.


    "I''ve told you that the sender of this shirt is in this ce," an old man with a bomb around his body was talking with a desperate expression.


    Yuuki frowned and pushed him away, "Don''t get too close, you have a bomb on your body." He somehow had the idea of who was nting the bomb in this ce, but he still needed to know who the sender of these shirts was and what the motive was for sending these shirts.


    "Oi, what he said is right, you shouldn''t get too close, you have a bomb on your body," Kogorou said and started to open the bag. He took out the shirts and separated them by the time each shirt was sent to the perpetrator.


    The sender of the shirts sent the shirt for 7 weeks, two shirts were sent on the seventh, sixth, and fifth weeks. But in the fourth week, for some reason there was only one shirt sent. Lastly, the third, second, and first weeks, two shirts were sent each time.


    The police who received a report about the bomb in the department store started to move very fast. They brought the riot department to calm the situation but they didn''t move to the floor where there was the bomb. They secured the ce and didn''t go to that floor since they were afraid the bomber tried to explode the bomb.


    "Can I check the bag?" Yuuki asked.


    "Sure, do you find anything?" Kogorou asked.


    "Maybe there is something left inside," Yuuki tried to search for something and found a receipt, "Receipt, huh?"


    "Let me see it," Kogorou said.


    Yuuki gave him one since there was a lot of receipt inside this bag.


    "Can you give me one too?" Conan asked.


    Kogorou hit his head right away, "Don''t make trouble!"


    "Owh," Conan held his head in pain.


    "Are you okay?" Mayuki asked worriedly.


    "I - I''m okay," Conan felt strange when he saw this girl. He thought that she was in elementary school but from her uniform, he could tell that she was in high school. He looked at him and wondered whether he had some new fetish.


    Yuuki looked at the receipt and decided to use his power, anyway, no one would be able to see it. He had forgotten in the past but he remembered there was one power that would make him be the legendary detective.


    "Moody Blues....." Yuuki muttered slowly and suddenly a humanoid figure appeared behind him thought he was the only one who could see it.


    Moody Blues primary ability is to reenact or "rey" past events with the utmost precision, allowing him to freely investigate events.


    Yuuki started to tell Moody Blues to rey the shirt from the day that this shirt was bought. He could see that Moody Blues started to transform into another person and reyed what happened that day.


    ''I see...'' Yuuki figured out who was the one who sent the shirt to the bomber. He didn''t see this person among the crowd but he knew where this person was, ''Now, what is the motive?'' He was looking at the receipt and found out there was a simrity between them.


    ''12:29, hmm,'' Yuuki took out his phone and tried to search for something.


    "What are you doing, Yuuki?" Isuzu asked him curiously. She was more concerned about him than herself since it would be a disaster for the park to lose him.


    Yuuki had just finished browsing through the inte and found an interesting fact about something. He smiled at her and said, "Nothing." He still missed something until he saw Conan was doing some kind of code with these shirts. He read it for a bit and he solved the case. He looked at someone who wasing back and said, "Old man, can you stop your charade?"

 Chapter 533: Buying a Swimsuit 5

    Kogorou, who had juste back from the sports center, was a bit startled. "What do you mean, Yuuki?"


    Yuuki walked toward the other bomb which was near the lift.


    "H - hey, what are you doing?" Kogorou wanted to stop him.


    "Don''t worry, this thing is fake," Yuuki said.


    "Fake?" They were startled.


    "How did you know this bomb was fake?" Ran asked.


    "Before we talked about the bomb, let me exin about the shirt on the ground," Yuuki said and started to exin, "This shirt has a meaning of g signaling, that is used in the difficult ce where it''s hard to convey a verbal message such as the sea or mountains and the meaning of this signal is ''I saw your burying him''. It couldn''t be a sea and it had to be a mountain."


    "But what about 12:29?" Conan asked.


    "12:29, it''s about the thing that happened on the 12th of December," Yuuki started to tell them about the case that was happening on that day and showed them the news.


    They saw the news about someone who died in the snow mountain.


    "The bomber wants to know who is the sender of this shirt since the bomber is the killer of the man in this news," Yuuki exined.


    "What?" They were startled when they heard this sentence, there were one people that had a nervous expression but hurriedly became calm.


    "The bomber has been waiting for someone to buy the shirt in 12:29 but he didn''t find the sender," Yuuki said.


    "Wait? He? A bomber is a man? Do you know the bomber?" Kogorou asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "That''s right the bomber is right beside us, right old man?" He looked at the old man that was strapped with a bomb on his body.


    "Me?" The old man was startled, "How can I be the bomber? The bomber knocked me and strapped me with this bomb!"


    "That''s right," Kogorou nodded.


    "First, don''t you think it''s strange that he can move around? He has been following you to the sports center, and I''m surprised that the bomber didn''t make the bomb on his body explode to do something stupid," Yuuki said.


    "But what if he has an aplice?" Ran asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "There''s no aplice, he does it by himself, for the evidence you can see around you, there are a lot of people who have been using their phones for a while but there is no response or something."


    The old man became pale when he heard his reason.


    "But why does he have to use a bomb?" Kogorou asked.


    "He wanted to know who the sender of that shirt was, he was very anxious every day and decided to use the desperate method with this fake bombing terrorism," Yuuki said.


    "So who is the sender of this shirt?" Conan asked.


    Yuuki took a receipt and pointed at the time, "12:29, the time of this receipt, this is the clue who is the one sender of this shirt."


    Conan suddenly noticed it, "Don''t tell me, it''s the employee?"


    Yuuki nodded, "That''s right, it''s impossible to buy at the same time every day except the employee itself, right, Seta-San?" He looked at the woman who was looking at him.


    Seta looked at him, "How did you know?"


    The old man who saw this woman was stunned, "Mai-Chan... Are you Mai-Chan? Maruoka-San''s daughter?"


    Seta looked at him with anger, "That''s right, I''m the daughter of Maruoka Daisuke, the one who you killed 13 years ago in the snowy mountains! So will you stop adding ''-Chan'' casually on my name!?"


    Both of them started to argue with each other. Seta started to tell him that the death of her father was because of him and she also told him that it was because he wanted to hide news about the embezzlement of hispany to her father.


    The old man took something from his pocket, "T - then you''re satisfied right? Can you give back my son?"


    "Ha? Your son?" Seta looked confused.


    "Don''t lie to me, you''ve kidnapped my son, right? Give my son back!" The old man said,


    "Hoo, I see is that your aim?" Yuuki suddenly said,


    "Eh?" Seta and the old man looked at him in surprise.


    "Since she sent that shirt to you, it has worked in favor of you, you can use this reason to cause amotion with that bomb," Yuuki said, and added, "But don''t forget, she has solid evidence that you''re the killer of her father."


    "S - solid evidence?" the old man was stunned.


    "Remembering the message earlier, ''I saw you burying him'', she really has seen you burying her father," Yuuki said.


    "Hahaha, that''s all talk!" The old man started tough.


    "All talk?"


    "Isn''t it? At that time, the snowstorm is very strong that you can''t even open your eyes, so even if there is someone nearby...."


    "Does that mean it''s not possible to see the ce where you buried him?" Yuuki asked.


    "Ah... No...." The old man started to panic.


    "Seeing a mountain for the first time must mean that you''re a novice climber, even though, there was a snowstorm, you wouldn''t be able to travel far from the cabin to bury him," Yuuki smiled since he knew that it was a checkmate, "So if we dig near the cabin we might find it, the body of the one you killed 13 years ago."


    The old man knew that he couldn''t deny it again and knew that his crime had been uncovered.


    Yuuki sighed since it was over. He looked at Conan and winked at him.


    Conan grumbled about his side feeling defeated by him.

 Chapter 534: Mystery of Conan 1

    The case was over, the old man was apprehended by the police for his crime.


    Seta, who was the daughter of the victim, was grateful to him, "Thank you very much."


    "Don''t worry, I''m d to help you," Yuuki said with a gentlemanly manner. He wanted to go back since he was sure a lot of people would crowd him since he was quite famous. He didn''t really care about the matter of the FBI since it wasn''t his matter. He talked with her for a while and decided to go back.


    "Kogorou uncle, Ran, we will go back first," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, sure," Kogorou nodded. He didn''t really think much when he solved the case.


    "Yes, by the way, did you see Conan?" Ran asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "I don''t know maybe he went to the toilet." He thought that kid was probably following someone around.


    "That kid, I''ll punish him for trying to cause a lot of trouble," Kogorou said.


    Yuuki onlyughed and went to his group, "Let''s go back, we can go home now."


    They nodded and felt a bit shaken by the bomber incident, but at the same time they didn''t expect to see him solving the case.


    "I''ll send you home," Yuuki said.


    "Thank you, Yuuki," Chiaki said.


    "Isuzu-Chan, how about you stay with us?" Mayuki asked.


    "Eh?" Isuzu was a bit startled.


    "It''s quitete and it''s better to be together since this kind of thing is just happening," Mayuki said with a slight smile. She was the older one and couldn''t show that she was scared earlier.


    Izusu thought for a bit and nodded it wouldn''t be her first time to stay in someone else''s house since she had also stayed in his ce before.


    "Yua-Chan too, do you want to stay with us?" Hinako asked.


    "S - Sure, I want to sleep with you together," Yua was also shaken and also wanted to be with everyone.


    There is someone in the police who recognizes him since he has a rtionship with Marika. They offered him a ride back to his home.


    Yuuki didn''t hesitate to ept their offer and went back together with everyone to Hitotose Dorm. He would go back home after that.


    "Thank you very much," the girl was grateful to the police who had taken them back to him.


    The police officer smiled and went back since they had their job.


    "Yuuki, how about stay for a while? I''ll make you tea," Chiaki said.


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded.


    They stayed in the Hitotose Cafe while talking about the incident earlier.


    "I never thought that the city would be dangerous," Hinako said. She had never encountered a bomber in her home.


    Yuuki nodded, "Well, the stress level of someone who lives in town and vige is different, also there are a lot more people here, when you encounter this kind of incident again, don''t hesitate to call me alright?"


    They nodded but they hoped that they wouldn''t encounter this incident again.


    "Let me give you advice, you can avoid this kind of thing again in the future," Yuuki said.


    "Is there such a way?" Kuina was surprised.


    Yuuki nodded, "Of course, do you remember the kid with sses earlier?"


    They tried to remember it for a bit and suddenly Mayuki said, "Ah, is it the kid that is hit by that uncle?"


    "Yes, that one, when you encounter him, you should go away or call me as soon as possible," Yuuki said. He was sure that Conan was cursed by something or tied by fate, he thought he should ask this kind of thing to Akane since she was more knowledgeable. He didn''t try to cure it since it was funny in his opinion and he knew that Conan would love this better since his dream was to be a great detective.


    "Is that possible?" Isuzu looked at him with a doubtful expression.


    Yuuki looked at her strangely, "You can take out a gun from your skirt, what is impossible?"


    "Here is the tea," Chiaki said while giving it to everyone.


    Isuzu couldn''t refute him since it was true, her princess also had a cursed on her and it wasn''t impossible to encounter that kind of thing.


    "But is that okay for the boy?" Hinako was worried.


    "Don''t worry, his dream is to be a great detective, this condition is perfectly good for him," Yuuki said.


    "Great detective?"


    "By the way, I''ve just remembered that you also solved a lot of cases before," Kuina said. She took her phone and showed a lot of news about him solving a case.


    Yuuki was a bit embarrassed by it, "Alright, it''s just the situation that forced me to help." He knew that by the curse of Conan would make police be ipetent by default, an only detective could solve the case. He looked at Hinako and said, "So don''t be scared next time, alright?"


    Hinako nodded, "I - I won''t be scared anymore but I will still call you, is that alright?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, you don''t need to hesitate to call me when something like that happens." He took the tea that they had prepared and sipped it. He could feel the warmth of this teaing to his body.


    They talked for a bit and he decided to go back. He wasn''t going to stay here and he knew that they would be fine with a lot of people around him. At the same time, it would be trouble to sleep together with them. He didn''t mind but...


    "An unmarried man and woman couldn''t sleep together," Mayuki said, with blush and serious expression, "My mom said that to a girl who was pregnant when there was a guy sleeping beside them."


    "Eh?" Yua and Hinako, who were clueless, were panicked.


    Chiaki, Kuina, and Isuzu only looked at this scene with sweatdropped. They needed to teach her s.e.x.u.a.l education somehow.

 Chapter 535: Mystery of Conan 2

    Yuuki went back to his home. He saw there was still light and knew that they were still awake. He entered and said, "I''m home."


    "Wee home," Shouko looked at him with a smile.


    "I miss you," Yuuki said while hugging her deeply.


    "Hnn," Shouko nodded in his arms. "Kyaaa," she was a bit startled when he suddenly picked her up.


    "Is there anyone in the living room?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, they''re waiting for you toe," Shouko said and asked worriedly, "Did you really meet a bomber before?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, though it was just a fake one, let me tell you at the same time with everyone.


    "Hnn," Shouko nodded.


    Yuuki and Shouko entered the living room and he was greeted by a question.


    "Is it true that you met a bomber earlier?" Akane asked with a surprised expression. She just didn''t expect her family to encounter that kind of thing.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, don''t worry, it''s not that big a deal."


    "Is it that little guy again?" Utaha asked. She still remembered the little goblin with sses that always attracted trouble.


    "Little guy?" Akane had never heard this story before.


    "Oh, there''s a little guy that has always attracted a murderer, a bomber, a terrorist when you meet him," Ranko said.


    Akane was shocked, "Is that true?"


    Yuuki nodded and showed her the article that he had found on the inte, "You can see this, you can see him in every article here."


    Akane took his phone and started to read the article one by one. She could see Conan in every article, "Hmm, interesting."


    "Are you interested in this?" Yuuki asked.


    Akane nodded, "I want to see him since there has been a simr case in the past before."


    "A simr case?"


    "Yes, the most famous detective in the past was Sherlock Holmes, the greatest detective," Akane said.


    "Isn''t that fiction?" Yukana asked.


    Akane shook his head, saying, "He is a real person and this boy is in a simr condition to this legendary detective."


    "Wow?!" They were a bit shocked when they heard that this legendary figure was real.


    "Do you mean that Sherlock Holmes also attracts a lot of cases?" Ranko raised her hand and asked.


    Akane nodded, "Yes, I''ve heard it from my teacher before that this Sherlock Holmes is forced to be a detective because he has this kind of condition too, he has always attracted a death around him."


    "It was a very troublesome condition," Yuuki shook his head.


    "Yes, that''s why I want to research him, can you let me meet him?" Akane asked.


    "Sure, but not now since it''s a veryte night," Yuuki said.


    Akane nodded and suddenly looked at him with a suspicious gaze, "You don''t want to do something strange again tonight, right?"


    "Strange thing?" Yuuki titled his head.


    Akane blushed, "S - S.e.x...." She said with a very low voice.


    "Pffft!!!" Rossweisse, who had been drinking on the side, suddenly sprayed and made a mess everywhere, "I''m sorry..."


    They were in a mess with their clothes full of her beers.


    "Do you want to take a bath or clean it with my magic?" Yuuki offered.


    "Clean it first with your magic, and we will go to a bath," Utaha looked quite annoyed.


    "Ugh, it''s very sticky," Ranko said.


    "It''s a bit smelly," Yukana said.


    Makoto has also had an ufortable expression on her face.


    "I''m sorry....." Rossweisse hung her head down.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and snapped his fingers, at that moment, their clothes became clean and the beers on the body were gone.


    They looked at how their bodies became clean.


    "Nice," Ranko gave him a thumbs up.


    Yuuki winked, "Don''t worry."


    "Let''s take a bath together," Yukana said.


    "Alright," Utaha nodded.


    Yuuki also wanted to join but he was stopped.


    "Where are you going?" Akane asked.


    Yuuki looked at her strangely, "Of course, I''m going to join them."


    "Of course, I''m joining them?" Akane blinked her eyes, "How can you say that with a straight face!!!"


    "Is that strange?" Yuuki asked.


    Akane looked at her cousin and sighed. She needed to stay here for a while to educate her cousin to go on the right path. She couldn''t let him do anything that was against something immoral.


    "Makoto, he isn''t going to join us, how about you go to a bath with us?" Ranko offered.


    "Sure," Makoto didn''t think much since everyone was a girl.


    Yuuki felt a bit of regret that he couldn''t join them.


    "Alright, please sit here and let this big sister reprimand you for living a debauchery life," Akane said while pointing at the space in front of her.


    Yuuki felt funny and sat in front of her. He thought for a bit and remembered something, "Akane, I remember that you''re from Golden Dawn, is that true?" He felt it was kind of strange for this drunkard to be a vice-leader in that organization.


    "Of course! I''m the vice-leader there," Akane looked quite proud.


    "Is that true?" Yuuki looked very suspicious.


    "Hey, don''t doubt me!" Akane was mad.


    "It''s true that she is the vice-leader of the Golden Dawn Organization, she is a very powerful witch," Rossweisse, who had been sober from an earlier incident, also started to say, "She also has a nickname."


    "Nickname?" Yuuki and Akane said at the same time.


    Yuuki looked at her, "You don''t know?"


    Akane shook her head, saying, "I don''t know." She looked at her and asked, "What is my nickname?"


    "Your nickname is very domineering," Rossweisse said while smiling.


    "Really? What is it?" Akane became more curious.


    "Your nickname is Mountain Eraser," Rossweisse smiled.


    "Mountain Eraser?" Yuuki and Akane said at the same time.


    Yuuki looked at her and said, "It''s kind ofme and domineering at the same time."


    Akane twitched her lips in response.

 Chapter 536: Magic License

    "Alright, Mountain Eraser, I have a question," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t call me ''Mountain Eraser''!" Akane was annoyed. She didn''t like this nickname since it was very strange andme at the same time.


    "Do you know Le Fay?" Yuuki asked.


    "Le Fay?" Akane was surprised, "Do you know Le Fay-Chan?"


    Yuuki nodded, "I know her."


    "Do you know where she is? I''m quite missing her since it has been a while since I met her," Akane was her teacher sometimes. She only knew that Le Fay was following her brother but she wasn''t sure where they had gone.


    "You don''t know? She is joining the Khaos Brigade," Yuuki said.


    Akane was shocked, "Is that true?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Her brother is joining that group too."


    "How did you know?" Akane looked at him and said, "Don''t tell me that you join them too?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, I only know the leader of her group."


    "Leader of her group?" Akane felt that her cousin wasn''t that simple anymore.


    "Vali, do you know him?" Yuuki asked.


    Akane thought for a bit and remembered, "Ah, that Divine Dividing kid."


    Yuuki was a bit surprised, "Do you know him?"


    Akane nodded, "He has been asked to fight me before."


    Yuuki was startled and curious at the same time, "How is the result?"


    Akane looked quite proud and said, "I''m running away."


    Yuuki and Rossweisse looked at her with a strange expression.


    "I don''t like to fight and that kid is just annoying," Akane pouted while looking away.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, he is just annoying."


    "Right!" Akane said while nodding.


    "Achooo," Vali sneezed suddenly.


    "What''s wrong Vali?" Bikou asked.


    "Nothing, it''s just someone just talking very rude about me," Vali said.


    "Kekeke, who is that?" Bikouughed.


    "Probably your opponent, you have made a lot of enemies after all," Arthur said.


    "Probably...." Vali was wondering whether his sneeze was connected to his enemy.


    "Alright, I know that you''re a magician, but what is your magic? Are you using an orthodox Omnyouji? Or another system?" Akane asked.


    "You don''t know?" Yuuki asked.


    Akane shook her head, "No, that''s why I''m asking you."


    "My magic is kind of self-taught, it won''t be simr to yours," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Akane asked curiously.


    "His magic is the creation of imagination," Rossweisse said.


    "Imagination''s creation? What is that? What is this suddenly a name that is usually being used by thest boss in the manga?" Akane asked.


    "As the name suggests, I can create anything as long as I can imagine it," Yuuki said and gave her a bouquet of flowers.


    "Interesting, can you really create anything?" Akane asked.


    "I can create anything as long as it''s not living things," Yuuki said.


    Akane nodded and said, "Do you want to register your magician license?"


    "Is there a license for this kind of thing?" Yuuki asked curiously.


    "Of course there''s a driving license, of course there''s a magician''s license as well, it''s just that you can''t do anything criminal with your magic," Akane said.


    "Is the process troublesome?" Yuuki asked.


    Akane shook her head, "No, you only need to show your magic and fight a battle with someone."


    "Is there a level simr to the devil in this license?" Yuuki asked.


    Akane nodded, "Yes, it''s simr to that, there is a low, middle, high, and ultimate magician," Akane said.


    "What''s your level?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course, it''s the ultimate," Akane said.


    Yuuki thought for a bit, usually, he hid his identity since it was very troublesome, "Have you heard Archer or Zero?"


    "How do you know about that name?" Akane asked.


    "Are they famous?" Yuuki asked.


    Akane nodded, "Of course, they''re very famous, both of them are at least high ranking ultimate ranking magician, Archer is very famous because of his deed to stop Loki and Old Satan Faction, andstly, Zero, he is the mysterious member of Khaos Brigade, no one for sure know his identity but from the information we got from informant, this person is very strong."


    Yuuki wasn''t sure how to react when he heard his own report. He only rubbed his nose while looking at him.


    "Do you want to get a magician license?" Akane asked.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and shook his head, "No, it''s better, that I don''t have it."


    "Why?" Akane was surprised.


    "It''s troublesome, I don''t want someone to knock on the door of my home," Yuuki thought that it was better to remain unknown. The only one who knew his identity was only someone who had entered the battle of Kyoto. He knew that Serafall and Yasaka wouldn''t tell his spread his identity around, Azazel was also quite trustworthy even though he looked quite unreliable. Other people such as Gremory and Sitri also wouldn''t tell anyone since it wasn''t beneficial for them.


    Yuuki was quite worried about the Hero Faction but they didn''t evene to cause trouble for him.


    "W - well, that''s true," Akane nodded in agreement. She was also annoyed when someone suddenly came to her home and that was why she usually spent most of her time to tour around the world.


    They talked for a while until they heard someone call him.


    "Yuuki, we have taken a bath, let''s go to sleep," Utaha said.


    "Alright," Yuuki stood up and wanted to go sleep together but his hand was pulled, "What are you doing, Akane?"


    "That''s what I''m going to ask you, how can you say something like that naturally," Akane said and looked at Rossweisse, "Also, why don''t you stop him?"


    "I''ve given up before and just let him do whatever he wants," Rosseweisse said.


    Akane wanted to say something but she felt that her hand was empty. She turned her head and she didn''t see him anywhere. She only twitched her mouth and looked at her little sister who came toward her, "Makoto, where is he?"


    "He is going to sleep, you need to sleep too, Onee-Chan, don''t spend your time drinking most of the time," Makoto said, trying to reprimand her.


    Akane feltplex since she wanted to reprimand him but she was the one who got reprimanded by her sister.

 Chapter 537: Please, accept our relationship? 1

    Yuuki was a bit happy in the early morning since he had a date with someone special.


    "Where are you going?" Akane, who looked quite bored, asked.


    "Date," Yuuki said.


    Akane twitched her lips, "With who?"


    "Yaeko," Yuuki said.


    "Yaeko?" Akane titled her head.


    "Alright, I will go," Yuuki said.


    "Bye," Akane stood up from her sleeping posture and decided to follow him quietly.


    Yuuki arrived in front of her apartment and knocked on the door.


    *Knock! Knock!


    Yuuki looked at the door open and saw someone, "Hey, Yuruzu." The door suddenly closed and made him startled. He knew who was the one who closed the door, "What are you doing?"


    "There is no one here," Yuruzu said from inside.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure what to do with this girl since she still had a bad impression of him who stole both of her big sister and mother, "Yuruzu, please, can you open the door?"


    "Yuruzu...." Yuuki wanted to say something but he heard her scream from inside.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Yuzuru said.


    "Don''t make trouble," Yaeko opened the door and said, "You should enter first."


    "Good," Yuuki entered the apartment. He was looking at Yuzuru who was looking at him with an annoyed expression. He caressed her head and said, "I can be your big brother in the future."


    "Who wants you to be my big brother!" Yuzuru snapped.


    "Do you want me to be your father?" Yuuki asked.


    "That''s worse!!!!" Yuruzuined.


    "Don''t tell me! Do you want to marry me?" Yuuki was looking very surprised.


    "There is no way!!!!" Yuzuru was very mad right now, "Bastard!!!!!" She jumped toward him and wanted to punch him.


    Yuuki caught her in his arms and entered the apartment.


    "Bastard, let go of me," Yuzuru wanted to get away since she didn''t expect for him to suddenly hug her.


    Yuuki entered the living room and saw both Shouko and Ito were there.


    "Yuuki," Shouko smiled when she saw him.


    "Yuuki," Ito smiled and said, "Shouko, can you prepare a peri juice for him?"


    "Yes," Shouko went to the kitchen.


    Ito looked at him and asked, "Is this fine for us to go together?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Of course, I''m more than happy to bring you on this trip."


    "Thank you," Ito looked at Yuzuru who was still in his arms, "Yuzuru is also very happy when she heard that we will go on a trip."


    "W - who is happy!!!!!" Yuzuru blushed.


    "My Yuzuru is very cute," Yuuki said.


    "Bastard! I will kill you and kill myselfter!" Yuzuru said.


    Yuuki was still remembering a few days ago when he was in his hotel.


    Yaeko, who wasying on his arm, suddenly asked him to go out together. He didn''t reject her invitation and agreed with her immediately. She also said that it was also their chance to talk about their rtionship to both Yuruzu and Ito. He knew that their rtionship was quiteplicated since he dated both daughter and mother at the same time.


    Yuuki thought this trip was a good chance for him to close the rtionship to their family.


    "What is the box in your hand?" Yuzuru couldn''t escape and decided to give up. She asked him curiously since he brought this thing earlier.


    "Oh, I forgot to open it," Yuuki opened the box and it was a new camera.


    "W - wow," Yuzuru was amazed looking at this camera.


    "I will entrust this camera to you, can you use itter when we have a trip, I will give this camera to you when you do a good job," Yuuki said.


    "G - good, I will take a good picture of us," Yuzuru said with a happy expression. She took the camera and started to adjust the setting.


    Ito looked a bit worried, "Isn''t that expensive?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, it''s just a gift from fans, I didn''t spend money to buy it." He had built his musicpany and some of his fans sent him a gift to hispany. He was a bit speechless but he didn''t intend to reject them.


    "Is that true?" Ito was surprised.


    Shouko, who came with a peri juice, joined the conversation, "Yes, grandma, he is very popr, he has a lot of fans."


    Ito nodded, "I have heard your song on the television before, it''s very good, I want to listen to it."


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, I have brought a guitar too, we can sing together at that time."


    "I''m very happy that we had a chance to go out together," Ito said. She didn''t expect that the life of her family would be better with his appearance. She was old and she couldn''t do anything besides silently supporting her family. She wanted someone to support her family and she had found it but she still wanted to know him further. She thought it was a good chance to get to know him better.


    "Yuzuru, don''t y with the camera all the time, help me to take your luggage," Yaeko came out of the room.


    "Y - yes, mom," Yuzuru was still a bit nervous in front of her mother.


    Yaeko nodded with a satisfied smile. She looked at him, "Are you okay to take a break from your school?"


    "Yes, your education is important," Ito said.


    Yuuki nodded, "It''s okay my grade is always on the top, you don''t need to worry."


    "Then can you help tutor Yuzuru? Her grades are a bit low," Ito asked.


    "Sure, she shoulde to my house," Yuuki said.


    "I don''t want!!!" Yuzuru suddenly came out of the room.


    "Hurry up, don''t talk back!" Yaeko was very fierce.


    "Yes, mom....." Yuzuru pouted and prepared her luggage.


    Yuuki helped them to move their luggage to his car. He brought his Mercedes-Benz V-ss since it was a better car for a family trip.


    "Alright, let''s go," Yuuki said and he was ready to start the trip.

 Chapter 538: Please, accept our relationship? 2

    Akane, who used her broomstick to fly and invisible magic, saw him with Shouko.


    "Oh, family trip," Akane didn''t bother him anymore and went back but she decided to stop to meet his uncle since she wanted to steal some of his alcohol. She thought of drinking together with Rossweisseter.


    Rossweisse who hade to the Eagle Jump was being gathered by a lot of people.


    "Rossweisse-Chan, I have finished the design, can you tell the boss toe?" Yagami asked.


    "He is on vacation and he will be back in two days," Rossweisse said.


    "Vacation, huh? Isn''t that nice?" Aoba suddenly said,


    "Ugh, I also want a vacation!!!!" Hajime said.


    Rossweisse looked like a lot of people suddenly gathered around her.


    "It''s very hot, but our vacation is still far away," Hazuki said.


    "How about we finish the game first and talk about the vacationter," Umiko said while bringing her gun.


    "Where is his vacation?" Rin asked.


    Rossweisse thought for a bit and said, "It should be Karuizawa."


    "Karuizawa!! How nice!!"


    "Alright, how about we finish the game and ask him for apany vacationter, but before that, we need to make this game into best-selling!!!!" Hazuki said.


    "OOOOOHHHH!!!!"


    Machida was looking around the office until she saw someone who was depressed, "What''s wrong Satsuki?"


    Satsuki turned her head, "Oh, Machida."


    "Is there something wrong?" Machida asked.


    "Nothing, I''m just a bit jealous that Yaeko has a good boyfriend," Satsuki pouted.


    Machida twitched her lips, "Then you should tempt him, he loves a woman that is older than him, maybe you can find a father for your daughter."


    Satsuki twitched her lips, "Aren''t you the same? Why don''t you tempt him?"


    Machida blushed, "Let''s talk about thatter, we need to talk about the next volume of his book."


    Satsuki shook her head and thought when she could get a nice boyfriend.


    Chiaki and Mayuki wanted to meet him and talked with him about the matter yesterday. Both of them were still curious whether that kind of thing was true or not but they couldn''t find him.


    "Ranko, where is he?" Chiaki asked.


    "Oh, he is on a family trip," Ranko said while looking at the vacation magazine. She was looking at her vacation destination. He had promised her to bring her and everyone to this ce after they had gotten their school vacation.


    "How nice," Mayuki also wanted to have a vacation.


    "Vacation is nice, but we need to see the results of our test first," Chiaki said. She was quite anxious to wait for the result of her test two dayster.


    "Test result....." Ranko and Mayuki thought about a nightmare at the same time.


    "Alright, the ss starts, you guys, hurry up and sit back," Hiratsuka entered the room and her mood was a bit bad since she had received a text from him that he skipped the school for two days. She somehow wanted to punish him for having a vacation when she was still working in a school, ''How enviable, no, I need to remind him how about my iron fist.''


    The students didn''t say anything and only kept silent looking at their teacher who was in a bad mood. They thought this woman had failed her other marriage interview.


    Yuuki decided to spend this family trip to Karuizawa in Nagano.


    Karuizawa is an upmarket mountain resort at the foot of the active volcano Mount Asama in Nagano Prefecture. Located at an altitude of roughly 1000 meters, the town provides a pleasant escape from the summer heat. It was promoted as a mountain resort by Western residents of Japan in thete 1800s, and today many wealthy urbanites own a second home there.


    Yuuki decided to choose this ce since it was pretty close to the town where he lived.


    Yaeko was sitting next to him while feeding him some snacks.


    Ito, Shouko, and Yuzuru were sitting in the back seat together. They were pretty happy since it had been a while for them to go on a trip together. Their economic situation wasn''t that good since Yaeko was only a single parent while her job didn''t do that much before. Though, right now, she had a good position in his publishingpany and she had never taken a break before.


    "Aaaah," Yuuki opened his mouth to let her feed him.


    "How is it?" Yaeko asked.


    "It''s good," Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki, don''t be too close to mom!!!" Yuzuru said with a frustrated expression. She felt wrong when she saw her mother was really close to him. She didn''t really want him to be her father.


    "Yuuki, try this," Shouko said while trying to feed him something.


    Yuuki let her with him and looked quite surprised, "What is this? The taste is interesting."


    Shouko told him that it was from Aria-Senpai that gave souvenirs after her holiday.


    "Aria...." Yuuki twitched his lips and wondering whether it was a strange snack or something.


    "Don''t ignore me!!!" Yuzuru said.


    "Yuzuru, don''t fight alright," Ito said with a smile.


    "But grandma," Yuzuru said.


    "He is driving, it''s pretty dangerous to talk with you, also Yuuki, you should focus on the street, alright?" Ito said.


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded while looking at the back mirror. He had 100 proficiency in the car driving and it made his driving skill very smooth, "Don''t worry, grandma, my driving skill is at least at the level of F1 Champion World."


    "What a brag," Yuzuru said.


    Theyughed in response.


    Yuuki hoped that Ito would ept their rtionship after this trip.

 Chapter 539: Please, accept our relationship? 3

    They had arrived in Karuizawa.


    Yuuki had booked a good hotel with a quite spacious room that was enough for everyone.


    "Are you going to stay with us?" Yuzuru asked.


    "He is going to stay with us, the room is quiterge and it''s a waste to open one room again," Yaeko said.


    Ito nodded, "Yes, he should stay with us since he will be a family soon." She looked at him and asked, "Right?"


    Yuuki nodded and felt that this grandma was trying to make him marry as soon as possible, "Yes."


    "Good," Ito nodded.


    Yuzuru grumbled when she heard it.


    "Do you hate me that much?" Yuuki asked her.


    Yuzuru didn''t answer him and pouted.


    Shouko caressed her head, "Let''s ce our luggage then we tour around this ce."


    Yuzuru, who heard her sister only nod at her, "Let''s go, Nee-Chan." She pulled her hand and walked toward the room.


    "Don''t worry, she is only shy," Yaeko said.


    "I hope she is," Yuuki rubbed his nose. He felt that he had be a step-father who was trying to get close to his step-children. He wasn''t sure what to do since the daughter was quite big and was also his acquaintances. He only hoped this trip could smooth their rtionship.


    "But this is a good ce," Ito said. She had always stayed in a crowded ce in the city, she loved this kind of countryside scenery.


    "I''m d that you like it," Yuuki said.


    Yaeko was also d that she could bring her mother on this trip.


    "Mom! Grandma! Nee-Chan! Come here!!!" Yuzuru was excited looking at the waterfall. She was holding the camera that he had given her before and started to take the picture of the beauty of nature.


    Shiraito Waterfall, measuring three meters high and 70 meters wide, is located in the forests north of downtown Karuizawa. The mountain slopes above the waterfall contain a volcanic stratum on which groundwater flows before surfacing here. This exins why no river flows into the Shiraito Waterfall. Also, as only a small portion of the water flowing is rainwater, the strength of the flow stays rtively constant independent of the weather.


    "Be careful! Don''t run!" Yaeko reprimanded her.


    Yuuki was looking around and frowned since he saw a lot of ghosts in this ce. He was somewhat used to the city where it was almost impossible to see a ghost in that ce since there was an Omnyoji who guarded the city but the countryside was different. However, he decided to ignore it since it wasn''t harmful.


    "What''s wrong, Yuuki?" Shouko asked.


    "Nothing, there is something on your hair, let me take it," Yuuki said and hurriedly took a beetle that was on her head.


    "What is that?" Shouko asked.


    "Probably a beetle," Yuuki said. He looked around and saw that Ito was talking with someone. He felt that this person was familiar, "Grandma, who are you talking with?"


    Ito smiled, "Let me introduce you, this is Nurarihyon-San, he is living around here."


    "Hello," Shouko nodded.


    Yuuki felt weird looking at this old man. He felt that this old man wasn''t a human.


    "Hey," Nurarihyon smiled at them. He looked at him and asked, "Have we met each other before?"


    "Maybe we met each other on the street or something," Yuuki said.


    Nurarihyon nodded, "That''s true, what''s your name, boy?"


    "Yuuki, Ichijou Yuuki," Yuuki said.


    Nurarihyon nodded with a smile, "Well, Yuuki, I hope you enjoy your vacation in this ce."


    "Thank you," Yuuki said. He was wondering if this old man was trying to talk with grandma. He wondered whether this old man was trying to flirt with the grandma.


    "Alright, I won''t bother your trip, bye," Nurarihyon waved his hand and walked away.


    Yuuki was wondering what he wanted to do but he didn''t feel harm from him.


    "Hey, hurry up! Let''s take a picture together!" Yuzuru shouted.


    "Yes," Shouko said.


    "Let me help you, grandma," Yuuki said.


    "Thank you," Ito said.


    Yuuki asked someone to take a picture of everyone with this waterfall in the background. He was d that he had a family picture for the first time.


    Nurarihyon took his smoke pipe and walked slowly.


    "Commander!"


    "Oh, Nattou, what''s wrong?" Nurarihyon asked.


    "There is trouble with Tsuchigumo," Nattou said.


    "Hmm," Nurarihyon frowned, "Hopefully, there is nothing happening."


    "You don''t want to do anything?" Nattou asked.


    Nurarihyon shook his head, saying, "There is no clear evidence yet." He didn''t want to hurt his old friend.


    "Commander...." Nattou thought that hismander was too kind.


    "Stop any human that is trying to get into that ce," Nurarihyon said.


    "Yes!" Nattou saluted.


    It was raining outside.


    The weather in the mountain was quite hard to predict, they were staying in the hotel room while talking about where they would go tomorrow.


    Hearing the sound of the rain made him feel that it was the right time to ask this question.


    "Yaeko, Shouko, let''s do it," Yuuki said.


    Yaeko and Shouko looked at each other and nodded.


    "Mom, Yuzuru," Yaeko said.


    "Grandma, Yuzuru," Shouko said.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuzuru turned her head toward them.


    Ito was also looking at them curiously.


    Yuuki was between both Shouko and Yaeko while holding their hands together. He felt quite nervous but at the same time, he knew that he had to do it. He knew that it was a very strange rtionship but he couldn''t stop it. He didn''t care about other people''s opinions but it was different from her family.


    "Yuuki?" Ito looked at him curiously.


    Yuuki looked at both Shouko and Yaeko, "Let me tell them."


    Shouko and Yaeko nodded at the same time.


    "Grandma, Yuzuru, I''m dating both Yaeko and Shouko, please ept our rtionship," Yuuki bowed his head asking for their permission.


    "Please ept our rtionship," Shouko and Yaeko said at the same time.

 Chapter 540: Please, accept our relationship? 4

    "Please, ept our rtionship!"


    Yuuki, Shouko, and Yaeko said with a serious and hopeful expression. They knew that their rtionship was frowned upon but it was hard to stop it since they loved each other.


    Yuzuru who heard it was getting angry, "NO WAY!!! I WON''T ACCEPT THIS KIND OF THINGS!!!" She ran out of the room.


    "Yuzuru!!!" Yaeko shouted.


    "It''s okay, don''t chase her, we need to talk first," Ito was looking at him calmly, "Do you want to take both my daughter and my granddaughter?"


    "Yes," Yuuki said with sincere expression.


    Ito looked at him and said, "My daughter has married a sc.u.m before, at that time, she is alone without the help of anyone taking care of her daughter, I''m old and the only thing I can do is help the house when she is working."


    "Mom...." Yaeko looked at her mother with red eyes and tears.


    "For Shouko, I still remember when she was born and how happy I was during that time to have my granddaughter for the first time, even though she has a w, but I have been thinking of her as my dear granddaughter," Ito said.


    "Grandma...." Shouko was also in a simr state as her mother.


    "I know that they''re happy right now because of you and I know that you''re not a good man who is trying to date both my daughter and granddaughter," Ito said.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure how to react in that statement.


    "But both of them can only be happy with you, I hope you can take care of them and not hurt her in the future, please take care of my daughter and granddaughter," Ito said while bowing her head.


    "Mom!"


    "Grandma!"


    Shouko and Yaeko hugged Ito together.


    "I will make them happy and won''t make them suffer in the future," Yuuki said.


    Ito nodded, "I hope you can do that or I won''t forgive you."


    "Yes," Yuuki said.


    "I know that your rtionship isn''t normal in society but I hope you can be happy in the future," Ito said.


    "Thank you, mom," Yaeko said.


    "Thank you, grandma," Shouko said.


    Ito also hugged both of them and looked at him, "You can hug me too."


    Yuuki smiled and hugged them too.


    They stayed for a while without saying anything. They have been honest with each other and don''t need to hide anything right now.


    "I will search for Yuzuru," Yuuki said.


    "Do you need our help?" Yaeko asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "You don''t need to worry, I will search for her."


    Yaeko and Shouko nodded in response.


    Yuuki went out of the room and searched for this little girl who was trying to run away. He needed her to acknowledge him.


    Ito saw that he had gone and asked her daughter, "Is he that amazing?"


    "What are you talking about?" Yaeko asked with a confused expression.


    Shouko was also confused.


    "You don''t need to act like a fool, I know that both of you have done that kind of thing with him, I''m asking whether he is really that amazing that he can make both of you unable to get away from him," Ito said with a smile.


    "Mom!!!"


    "Grandma!!!"


    Yaeko and Shouko blushed at the same time hearing her question.


    Yuzuru was running away from the hotel when she heard that both of her big sister and mother were dating the same man. She felt it was very confusing and strange. She knew that this kind of rtionship was wrong and it made her confused. She wasn''t sure how to respond to their confession.


    Yuzuru ran to the outside of the hotel ignoring the call of the staff. She was running outside even though it was raining. She wasn''t sure where she went and only the only thing in her mind was to run since she needed time to think about it.


    "Ha....Ha....Ha..." Yuzuru was tired after running for a long time. She walked while thinking about her first meeting with him. She thought he was kind of annoying and would bully her sister, but it was different since he had helped her big sister to cure her deafness and muteness. Even though she wasn''t showing it, she was grateful to him. She had also stayed in this ce for a while when she ran away from her home.


    Yuzuru was also grateful for him to make her mother find a better job. Her mother was still very strict but her expression softened after she met him. She thought everything was good but when she heard him dating both of her mom and big sister everything started to crumble. She had never heard of this kind of rtionship before and wasn''t sure whether she could ept it. Though, she knew that the only one who could make them happy was him.


    "What about grandma?" Yuzuru was also curious about what her grandma was thinking about their confession. She was a bit regretting her decision to run away without listening to their conversation.


    "It''s cold...." Yuzuru hugged her body. She looked around and didn''t know where she was since she was running aimlessly, "Where is this?" She didn''t know where to go back and could only walk around.


    "Is that light?" Yuzuru saw an orange lighting from quite close to her. She wanted to ask someone the way back to the hotel but the scene in front of her shocked her to the core.


    "We have collected 36 sinners, can we really do this?"


    "It''s okay, as long as we follow the ritual, we can make it happen."


    Yuzuru saw 36 people on the ground with their eyes closed, "W - what is this?" She knew that it was bad and she walked back slowly.


    *Creak


    Yuzuru stepped on a branch and made them notice her.


    "Who is that?!"


    "It''s bad!!!" Yuzuru started to run away from this ce.

 Chapter 541: Please, accept our relationship? 5

    Tsuchigumo who was a spider youkai had enough of his leader. He felt that the East Youkai Faction was really weak right nowpared to the past. He wanted to change him and became the new leader of this faction. He had found a note to make himself stronger to achieve a power simr to heaven itself.


    Tsuchigumo had ordered his subordinates to collect 36 sinners and ced them on the ritual altar. He also needed to do this in the night while it was raining. He had done this ritual several times and most of them failed but he didn''t stop. He kept collecting humans and did this ritual to make himself stronger. He didn''t care about the human and kept doing it since he didn''t feel anything about them.


    In his opinion, a human should be happy became his sacrifice to make himself stronger. However, he needed to be careful since the leader had sniffed his action. He didn''t have much time or else he would be eliminated. He needed to seed in tonight''s ritual no matter what.


    "Tsuchigumo-Sama."


    Tsuchigumo nodded and started to ce the human on the altar. He took his note and started to open it. He needed to say each of the sentences within the note without mistake. He saw the sky was raining and it was the time to start the ritual.


    "#%[emailprotected]%*%&#" Tsuchigumo started to say something that couldn''t be understood by a humannguage. He talked very fast and put all of his focus on this ritual.


    His subordinates were waiting anxiously beside him waiting for his sess. They knew after this ritual they could receive a lot of things from their leader.


    ''Tsuchigumo-Sama....''


    Tsuchigumo frowned and kept reading the words on the note.


    The humans on the altar started to scream one by one. They felt that something wasing out of their stomach.


    "AAAAARRRHHHHHH!!!!!"


    They wanted to scratch it and wanted to take it out but their hands, feet, neck, body, and head were tied on the altar. They couldn''t do anything besides screaming while trying to get away from this ce.


    Tsuchigumo ignored their screams and opened his eyes. He saw a small bud suddenly grow from their stomach and slowly grow. He knew that this ritual was different from the past and he needed to keep his focus more. He kept reading the note until he heard the sound of a broken branch. He almost lost his concentration.


    His subordinates, who were by his side, also heard it.


    "Who is there?"


    They saw someone was running away from this ce. They had a pale expression and thought it was one of the members of the main house. They knew that they couldn''t let this person run away or else they would die tomorrow. They started to run toward this person trying to catch him.


    Tsuchigumo ignored it and continued with his ritual, ''Soon...'' His eyes were crazed and he saw the bud started to grow. He knew that soon his power was enough to conquer this world.


    Yuzuru ran away with a panicked expression, "What the hell!!! What the hell is that!!!" She thought that she had met a very dangerous cult organization. She had never seen such a thing before she knew that she could be killed the same as the 36 people on the altar that she had seen before.


    "STOP!!!!"


    Yuzuru didn''t stop and didn''t turn her head. Her mind was only focussed on running away from this cult organization. She felt regret to run away right now, she should just stay in the room and talked with him, "Damn, what is happening!!"


    Yuzuru ran away until she slipped from the wet ground. She fell down and wanted to stand up but she felt her feet were hurt, "Shit!!" She knew that the cult member was close and she forced herself to run but it was useless.


    "Don''t run!!!"


    Two people suddenly came and caught her. They pressed her face on the wet ground and made her drink some of the dirty water.


    "Cough! Cough!" Yuzuru coughed several times.


    "Damn, it''s human."


    "Hmm, well, fortunately, she isn''t a youkai."


    ''Youkai? What the heck?'' Yuzuru thought that they had caught an eighth-grade syndrome. She wanted to stand up but their power was too big for her. She was helpless right now and couldn''t do anything.


    "Hmm, what should we do?"


    "Just kill her here."


    "WHAT!!!" Yuzuru didn''t expect that she would be killed. She was only in middle school and she still wanted to do a lot of things. She didn''t want to die, "Don''t kill me!!!"


    "Don''t move around!!"


    Yuzuru was scared right now and cried. She wanted to meet her family and him right now. She knew that he was very good at fighting, ''Yuuki....''


    "Oh, this kid is a girl!"


    "Really?"


    "Hmm, it''s been a while since I have done that."


    "Hey, are you really doing it?"


    "Of course, Tsuchigumo-Sama will take a lot of time for the ritual, rather than waiting why not doing something interesting."


    "That''s true!"


    "BASTARD!!!" Yuzuru cursed them when she heard it. She knew what they were talking about and knew that she would be vited.


    ''Damn! Damn! Damn!'' Yuzuru was crying.


    "Hehehe, let me enj-."


    His hand was just an inch away from her.


    BAAAAM!!!!


    His head was sted and separated from his body.


    "What?" He was stunned looking at how suddenly his partner died. He turned his head and saw a young man with a very scary expression, "Wa-." He didn''t finish his words and he felt there was a hole in his stomach. He was stunned and fell down on the ground.


    Yuuki kicked him away from her, "Yuzuru, I''m here, you don''t need to worry now." He hugged her in his arms.


    "UWAAAAAA!!!!!" Yuzuru was crying and very scared.


    Yuuki was hugging her while caressing her back. He knew that she had just had a scary experience and he wouldn''t be satisfied without wrecking this ce.

 Chapter 542: Please, accept our relationship? 6

    Yuuki was trying to calm her in his hug, "Have you calmed down?"


    "Hmm," Yuzuru didn''t want to be separated from him.


    Yuuki looked at the sky and thought that it was kind of annoying to be raining in this kind of situation. He used his power to stop the rain and made it disappear.


    The gloomy sky started to change into a starry night.


    "Thank you," Yuzuru said.


    "You don''t need to worry about that," Yuuki said.


    Yuzuru had calmed down and wasn''t scared anymore. She remembered that he had killed a person. She couldn''t help but worry, "Is this okay?"


    "What is it?" Yuuki asked.


    "Y - you kill people because of me," Yuzuru was afraid that he would enter a jail because of her.


    "You don''t need to worry, they''re not human," Yuuki said.


    Yuzuru raised her eyebrow, "Not a human?"


    "Look, you can see wings on their backs," Yuuki said.


    "Wings? What are you talking abo...." Yuzuru was stunned when she really saw wings on their backs. She also saw that the nose of one of the attackers was unusually long, "W - what is this?"


    Yuuki frowned, "This should be a tengu." He thought since their feature was kind of familiar to the tengu in the legend.


    "Is this a really strange cult organization?" Yuzuru was scared.


    "Hmm, it''s simr to that, you don''t need to think that much, let''s go back," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, I want to go back," Yuzuru looked at her clothes were very messy and dirty at the same time. She wanted to take a warm bath and rx.


    "But you''re very strong," Yuuki praised. He had seen a lot of exaggerated expressions of a girl during this kind of time but this girl was calm right now.


    "It''s because of you," Yuzuru said with a low voice. She was a bit embarrassed to acknowledge it in front of him.


    "Really?" Yuuki smiled, "Then you can call me either big brother or dad now, which one do you want?"


    Yuzuru got annoyed, "No way!!!!"


    Both of them talked with each other until they heard a scream from a far away ce.


    "I - it''s that person!" Yuzuru remembered this voice and the thing that happened earlier.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    Yuzuru looked at him and started telling him about her experience earlier. She told him that there was a strange cult organization in this ce that was trying to sacrifice a human. She saw it right in front of her face and it was so shocking, "Let''s go back, let''s run away from this ce."


    "I wanted to do that, but it was a bitte," Yuuki said and turned his head. He saw a person, no, a spider, "Tsuchigumo?" He saw a person with a lower body of a spider.


    "T - this is a youkai!!!" Yuzuru was shocked and hid behind him.


    "DAMNIT!! IT WAS ONLY A SECONDS AND I WILL BECOME THE LEADER OF THE YOUKAI! WHY! WHY!" Tsuchigumo was looking at the starry sky. He knew that he would seed soon but the sudden change of weather made his ritual fail. He was filled with both rage and anger in his heart. He destroyed a lot of things until he remembered the person who disturbed his ritual. He thought it must be that person who destroyed this ritual.


    "DON''T EVEN THINK TO GET OUT FROM THIS PLACE ALIVE!!!" Tsuchigumo ignored his subordinates who were dead on the ground. He was looking at two people in front of him and wanted to shred them right away. He started to create spider webs in this forest, making him unable to escape. He would enjoy to torture them and kill them slowly.


    Yuuki looked at him calmly and thought that this was kind of funny.


    Yuzuru was scared and looked at him, "A - are we going to be fine?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Don''t worry, this is only a small bug, you only need to p it and it will die." He was wondering whether he had be one punch man in this world, though he wasn''t bald. He didn''t want to be bald though. He created three swords with his magic and held them in both of his hands and mouth. He had gotten three sword styles before and it was the right time to use them in such a sticky situation.


    His swords weren''t normal since he made the famous One-Cut Killer, Murasame. He made a famous sword from the anime of Akame Ga Kill.


    "DIE!!!!" Tsuchigumo was jumping toward him. His legs were quite sharp and he decided to stab him several times until he died.


    Yuuki waited for him toe until it was very close to him. He then turned around and leaped towards him. He attacked him with a sudden lightning-fast triple sh, "Purgatory Ogre Cutter!" He generated a powerful shockwave and destroyed his surroundings.


    Tsuchigumo, who was attacked, left an X-shaped stream of blood. He fell down on the ground and didn''t even make a sound. He justid there quietly without any response. From the outer appearance of his body, there was a ck mark that started to spread to his entire body.


    Yuuki made his sword disappear and walked back, "Let''s go back." He knew that this youkai had died since the poison curse inside his weapon was very strong.


    Yuzuru opened her mouth wide when she saw him, "W - what is this?"


    Yuuki smiled and picked her, "Ask your mom or your big sister, both of them have known already, let''s go or else they will be worried for us to stay in the outside too long."


    Yuzuru nodded in a rigid manner and decided to ask her mom and big sister as soon as she came back to the hotel.

 Chapter 543: Please, accept our relationship? 7

    Yuuki and Yuzuru came back to the hotel.


    "Yuruzu!!!"


    Shouko hugged her right away.


    "What are you doing? Why are your clothes dirty? Hurry up and go for a bath!" Yaeko reprimanded her but her eyes were full of kindness looking at her daughter.


    "Mom! Nee-Chan!" Yuzuru hugged them too.


    "You should go for a bath too, Yuuki," Ito said.


    "Yes, I will do that," Yuuki nodded.


    Yuuki and Yuzuru were drenched in rain and their clothes were wet and dirty at the same time.


    "Yuzuru, do you want to take a bath with me?" Yuuki asked.


    "No way, bastard!" Yuzuru said and started to walk to the bathroom while holding both Ito and Shouko. She wanted them to apany her and she was still scared of her mom.


    Yuuki only rubbed his nose in response.


    "Don''t tease her," Yaeko said.


    Yuuki nodded and ced his hand on her waist, "Then how about you take a bath with me?" He winked and caressed her waist slowly.


    Yaeko blushed and pped his hand, "Don''t be shameless!" She looked at him and said with a low voice, "There is my mother."


    Yuuki sighed, "I will go to the public bath then."


    Yaeko nodded, "I will prepare your clothes in the room."


    Yuuki nodded, "Thank you." He kissed her cheek and walked to the bath.


    Yaeko caressed her cheek slightly and smiled. She went back to the room in a good mood since it was a joyful moment.


    Yuuki took off his clothes and wrapped a towel around his waist. He entered the bath and cleaned his body. After that, he entered the hot spring with afortable expression, "Howfortable....." He was looking at the sky, "Can youe out?"


    "Hoo? Interesting."


    Yuuki turned his head and saw an old man that he had seen earlier, "Nurarihyon?"


    Nurarihyon nodded, "You still remember me?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Your appearance is a bit unique."


    "I see," Nurarihyon said while looking at the sky.


    "So? What do you want?" Yuuki asked.


    "Did you finish him?" Nurarihyon asked.


    "Who?" Yuuki asked.


    "Tsuchigumo," Nurarihyon said.


    "Who?" Yuuki asked again since he didn''t know this name.


    "Spider youkai," Nurarihyon said while looking at him with an annoyed expression.


    "Oh, him?" Yuuki looked at him, "Do you want revenge?" His expression was very rxed at this moment, though, he was ready to attack him depending on his answer.


    Nurarihyon didn''t say anything but suddenly took out a cup of sake with two bowls, "Care to drink with an old man?"


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded and didn''t really think much about the sake. He had Avalon inside his body and he was immune to poison and curse.


    Nurarihyon and Yuuki took the bowls and drank at the same time. They could feel warm Sake entering their body.


    "He is one of my loyal subordinates but he has changed," Nurarihyon said, reminiscent of, "I need to eliminate him, but at the same time I can''t bear to eliminate him." He looked at him and asked, "Why did you kill him?"


    Yuuki sipped the sake slowly and said, "He tried to kill me."


    Nurarihyon didn''t say anything again and sipped the sake slowly.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything either since he didn''t have that much interest in this old youkai. He stood up and walked back to his room.


    "How is he at the end of his life?" Nurarihyon asked.


    Yuuki remembered the Tsuchigumo earlier and thought about what had happened earlier, "Pathetic."


    Nurarihyon smiled and snorted, "True, what a pathetic way to die."


    "I will go back," Yuuki said.


    "Thank you," Nurarihyon said.


    "What are you talking about, old man," Yuuki waved his hand and exited the room.


    Nurarihyon was silent and looked at the starry night, "What a dumb way to die, Tsuchigumo...." He shook his head and continued to drink the sake alone. He closed his eyes remembering the good old days.


    Yuzuru was in the bath together with Shouko.


    Shouko apanied her since she was a bit worried about her.


    Both of them were at the sister time and they were really close to each other.


    Yuzuru looked at her and asked, "Nee-Chan."


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Shouko asked.


    "Is Yuuki a demon yer?" Yuzuru asked.


    Shouko smiled, "What is it? Did you watch an anime or read a mangately?"


    "Nee-Chan, I''m not joking," Yuzuru started to tell her about her experience earlier and told her how he had killed a demon with a sword.


    Shouko didn''t expect that she had received such an experience before. She hugged her, "Alright, you don''t need to worry, he is a magician, he will protect us."


    Yuzuru thought for a while and asked, "Is he also the one who helps you with your deafness?"


    Shouko nodded with a smile, "Yes, he is the one who is helping me, the only one in the world that cares about me."


    "Nee-Chan, I care about you too," Yuzuru said while pouting.


    Shouko smiled, "Of course, it''s different, maybe in the future, you will know this feeling when you meet a boy that you love."


    Yuzuru snorted, "I don''t have an interest in a boy." She thought that boy was too childish and only thought with their third leg.


    Shouko only smiled with a helpless expression, "Alright, maybe you''re interested in a girl, as your sister, I will support you."


    "Nee-Chan, how can you tease me? Is it his influence? You have be very bad!" Yuzuru didn''t believe that her sister was trying to


    Shoukoughed, "Maybe."


    "Nee-Chan!!!" Yuzuru thought it she really couldn''t give her sister to him.

 Chapter 544: Is broom really that necessary?

    Yuuki was in the room while bringing a cup of sake since he felt it was nice.


    "You''re still a minor! How can you drink this kind of thing?" Yaeko reprimanded him.


    "It''s okay, this is only once, care you apany me?" Yuuki asked.


    Ito smiled, "Good, it''s been a while since I have one."


    "Mom? You want to drink too?" Yaeko was surprised.


    "What are you susprised about? You should drink too, there isn''t much of a chance for us to drink together," Ito said.


    "Don''t think too much," Yuuki poured some Sake on her cup.


    Yaeko sighed at both of them and joined them.


    They were talking to each other until both Shouko and Yuzuru came back.


    "Mom? Grandma? What are you drinking?" Yuzuru asked. She asked curiously and walked toward them.


    "You''re still young, you can drink this," Yaeko said.


    "Well...." Yuzuru didn''t say anymore since she was afraid to be reprimanded again.


    Yuuki looked at her and nodded. He was d that her emotion was stable and didn''t seem that susprised with the thing that happened before.


    They were talking about tomorrow''s trip and went to sleep.


    Yuuki was on the edge of the room and felt a bit lonely. Suddenly he felt someone enter his futon and felt a hand touching his chest. He didn''t say anything and only smiled.


    "Don''t do anything tonight, let''s just sleep, ok?" Yaeko said.


    Yuuki turned and nodded, "Yes, but we can do it at home, right?"


    Yaeko blushed and nodded slightly.


    Two days had passed and they had enjoyed their short trip in Karuizawa.


    Yuuki was d since his rtionship with them became closer. He was driving while listening to music. He turned his head and saw that everyone was sleeping since they were a bit tired. Though, this trip was a bit troublesome since he met the East Youkai Faction. Luckily, they didn''t bother him again after he had killed Tsuchigumo.


    Yuuki didn''t think about the thing that happened in Karuizawa and went back home.


    Yuuki had sent the Nishimiya family back to their home. He went back to his house and heard someone was in the courtyard. He walked toward that direction and saw that both Akane and Makoto.


    "What are you doing?" Yuuki asked.


    "Oh, Yuuki, wee home," Makoto smiled.


    "Wee home, did you bring souvenirs?" Akane asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Here, you can eat it together with everyone."


    "Yay," Akane took the souvenir bag and looked at it for a while.


    "So what are you doing here?" Yuuki asked.


    "Onee-Chan is teaching me magic," Makoto said.


    "Hoo? Really?" Yuuki sat down while looking at her with intriguing expressions.


    "What with your expression?" Akane looked at him with an annoyed expression.


    "Not really, then what are you teaching her?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m teaching her how to ride a flying broom," Akane said.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Isn''t he able to do that already?"


    Akane nodded, "Yes, but there is something wrong with the application." She looked at her and said, "Makoto, can you do it?"


    "Yes," Makoto frowned since she didn''t really like the flying broom magic since her crotch felt ufortable. She was flying while sitting on the broom, "Done." She had an ufortable expression on her face right now.


    Akane shook her head, saying, "It''s wrong."


    "Really?" Makotonded and asked her strangely.


    Akane nodded, "You don''t make the broom fly but rather yourself who is flying." She took a broom and said, "Look at me." She held the broom and started to float. She didn''t sit on it but only held it in her hands.


    "Wow....." Makoto was amazed.


    Akane started to fly around without even sitting on her broom. She was simr to a fish that was swimming on the water freely. She showed them for a while andnded on the ground, "Alright, you can try it."


    Makoto nodded and held her broom simr to how her sister held it. She closed her eyes and started to float slowly. She opened her eyes and was happy when she seeded.


    "Good," Akane nodded with satisfaction.


    "Thank you, Onee-Chan," Makoto said with a happy expression. She was d that she didn''t need to feel that ufortable feeling anymore.


    Akane nodded, "You''re talented, you don''t need to worry about it." She turned her attention toward him and asked, "How is it? Do you have a question?" She thought that he was amazed by the power of a witch.


    "Hmm, I have been curious about something," Yuuki said.


    "Sure, ask away," Akane said.


    "You can fly without a broom right? Then why do you need to use a broom to fly?" Yuuki asked. He felt that the broom was kind of useless when they could fly without even using it.


    "Now that you mention it, why?" Makoto asked. She felt quite strange about this question since she also didn''t need to use a broom to fly anymore.


    "Well, the answer to this question is tradition," Akane said.


    "Tradition?"


    Akane nodded, "In the past, there wasn''t much transportation, at the same time, the witch organization wanted to make a trademark of their group since they were often being mistaken with a magician, so they decided to use broom since they often used it to clean their room with a broom."


    Yuuki felt that it was kind of strange.


    Akane looked around and said, "Thought, there is a legend that most of the witch is single and it''s hard to find a man, they used a broom to somehow satisfy themselves."


    Makoto blushed when she heard it.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure whether he could ept this kind of history.

 Chapter 545: Slump 1

    Eriri was staying in his manga studio drawing her manga. She was concentrating on her own hentai manga project that would be sold at the summer event. She only had one week but she still hadn''t finished her project.


    "So youe here?" Yuuki was sitting on the chair near her.


    "Yeah," Eriri nodded.


    "You''re in a slump?" Yuuki asked.


    Eriri looked at him and shook her head, "No, I''m not...." Her eyes were moving around and she started to sweat.


    Yuuki shrugged his shoulders, "Well, you can use this room, I will stay in the living room." He didn''t really mind her staying.


    "Wait!!!" Eriri pulled his hand and stopped him.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "C - can you be my mangaka assistant?" Eriri asked.


    Yuuki smiled, "Alright...."


    Her eyes were shining when she heard him agree.


    "But my sry is a bit expensive," Yuuki said.


    "Eh?" Eriri was surprised.


    "Of course, we''re professionals, right?" Yuuki said.


    "H - how much?" Eriri asked nervously.


    "Around this much...." Yuuki showed it with his hand gesture.


    "That''s too much!!!!!" Eriri said that even though she could pay him, it was still too muchpared to her normal assistant sry.


    Yuuki walked toward her and whispered, "Then we can negotiate the price....."


    "S - stop..." Eriri said while blushing and pressed her hands on his chest.


    "Hmm? Stop? What do you mean?" Yuuki didn''t feel a force from her hands and made him be more unscrupulous.


    "I - I mea....." Eriri wanted to say something but suddenly someone appeared at the entrance of the manga studio.


    "Do you want to take this poor milk, Yuuki?"


    Eriri looked who was that person and showed her tiger teeth, "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!!"


    Yuuki wasn''t sure why both of them were always fighting, "Can you get along?"


    "IMPOSSIBLE!!!" Both of them said at the same time.


    "What are you doing here?" Eriri asked.


    "This is where I live, I can go anywhere that I want in this house," Utaha said while crossing her arms, "Also, why are you here? Don''t you have a big house?" She looked at her and said, "It''s impossible to tempt him with that poor milk of yours."


    "B - b.r.e.a.s.ts are just fat!!!!" Eriri said while showing her tiger teeth. She looked at him and asked, "Right?"


    Yuuki rubbed his nose when she asked him this question, he loved b.r.e.a.s.ts and he couldn''t deny it but it hurt her self-esteem when he told her the truth.


    "Hmph, this guy is a big b.r.e.a.s.ts lover," Utaha said with a smile, "Right?"


    Yuuki was wondering why they always tried to provoke each other. He didn''t really answer them and only hoped someone would save him from this situation.


    "Yuuki, the lunch is ready, let''s eat," Yukana suddenly came and said with a smile.


    Yuuki felt that he had found his angel, "Alright, let''s eat, you can work on your mangater, some famous people in the past said that they can''t fight with an empty stomach."


    Utaha and Eriri kept looking at him and their gaze was really hurting his back.


    "Moo, Utaha, Eriri, don''t fight all the time," Yukana said.


    "I think this is a way for them to hide their embarrassment," Ranko also joined.


    "NO!!!!" Utaha and Eriri said at the same time.


    Yuuki was in the living room and saw Akane wasyingzily on the sofa. He could see that she was sleeping and he could smell that she had just drunk alcohol before.


    "Hehehe...." Akane wasughing in her dream while letting out drool from her mouth.


    Yuuki was merciless and pushed her away from the sofa.


    Thud!


    "Ouch!" Akane woke up from her sleep when she fell down from the sofa. She looked around in a confused expression since she was still half-asleep.


    "Wake up, the lunch is ready," Yuuki said.


    "You should be gentle!" Akaneined.


    "Hmm, how long will you stay here?" Yuuki ignored her and asked.


    "Hmm? Why?" Akane asked.


    "I don''t really mind, but you know that you have be a free-loader, right?" Yuuki said.


    Akane couldn''t refute it and thought for a while, "How about I teach you magic?"


    Yuuki looked around and saw that Eriri didn''t hear their conversation, "Don''t talk too loud, there is someone who doesn''t know the existence of magic here."


    "Oooh," Akane looked at the cute blonde girl, "Who is that?" She was sleeping and didn''t know who that girl was.


    "She is Sawamura Eriri Spencer, she is a mangaka and my ex-mangaka assistant," Yuuki said.


    "Ex-mangaka assistant? She doesn''t have that kind of rtionship with you?" Akane, who had stayed with him for a few days, knew that her cousin couldn''t be saved. She knew that he was a wolf and it was his nature.


    Yuuki shook his head, "I''m not the kind of man who flirts with anybody, I''m not that easy."


    "Oh, can you say that again in front of the mirror this time?" Utaha suddenly said and joined the conversation.


    "That''s right, you should see your face when you say those words to me earlier," Akane nodded.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "Do I have that little credibility in your eyes?"


    "Yes!"


    Utaha and Akane said at the same time.


    Yuuki looked at her and said, "Let me take care of that naughty mouth in the night."


    Utaha snorted and opened her mouth, trying to taunt him.


    "This girl...." Yuuki hugged her waist and made him stay on hisp, "I will punish youter."


    "Hmph, I can''t wait for that," Utaha said while hugging his neck.


    Akane who saw this scene couldn''t help but said, "Can you not flirt in front of me?" She felt that she had received damage seeing them flirting.

 Chapter 546: Slump 2

    They took the food to the living room and ate the food there together.


    Akane and Eriri had introduced each other.


    Eriri was surprised when she heard that Akane was a big sister of Makoto since her skin was a bit dark. She thought that she was a foreigner or something.


    "What kind of manga did you draw?" Akane asked curiously. She had stayed with him and she knew that he was a mangaka, novelist, game maker, anime director, singer, etc. She knew that it was just too amazing at the same time she was really pampered in his house since there were a lot of novels, games, anime, manga, and music. She knew that the girl in front of her was a mangaka but she didn''t know what kind of manga that she had drawn.


    Eriri wasn''t sure how to answer her and she was nervous since she had only seen this woman for the first time. She didn''t want her to have a strange impression of her.


    "She draws Hentai Manga," Utaha suddenly said.


    "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!!" Eriri was angry.


    "Isn''t that the truth? Why are you angry?" Utaha asked her with a confused expression.


    "B - but...." Eriri looked at Akane to see her reaction.


    Akane felt that she had seen something incredible. She had never thought this cute girl was drawing an a.d.u.l.t manga. She thought that she shouldn''t spend most of her time overseas. She moved closer to him and whispered, "Is it normal for a girl to draw a hentai manga?"


    Yuuki who was eating rice stopped and replied, "Yes." He only said those words and continued to eat.


    Akane looked at her and smiled, "Alright, I have seen a lot of strange people in the world and you''re okay."


    Eriri wasn''t sure how to react to that response.


    "It means you''re weird," Utaha said.


    "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!" Eriri became angry again.


    Ranko, Yukana, and Makoto felt that the two of them were simr to a close friend.


    "Eriri, you''re in a slump right?" Yuuki said.


    "I - I''m not in a slump!!!" Eriri said with a fl.u.s.tered expression.


    "Do you want to follow me to ''Shounen Jump''? Maybe you can see something there," Yuuki said.


    Eriri was stunned. She knew that he had owned ''Shounen Jump'' but hearing it from his mouth was really unbelievable, "Can''t I?"


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded. He had something to doter and didn''t mind bringing her together.


    "I will alsoe too," Utaha suddenly said.


    "Why?" Eririined.


    "I''m also curious about that ce," Utaha started to enter her hysteria mode, "I want to see a mangaka who have poured their sweat, tears, and blood into their creation but being rejected or seeded on the spot." She continued, "I want to see their expression, especially youth who are fighting with a burning spirit." She stood up on the table showing her enthusiasm.


    Everyone was looking at her with dumbfounded expressions and opened their mouths wide.


    "Alright, but you need to sit down first," Yuuki said.


    Utaha sat down to her seat and had a calm expression on her face. Her expression told everyone that the earlier thing was only an illusion.


    "Weird...." Eriri couldn''t help but said.


    Utaha only gazed at her for seconds and said, "Poor milk."


    Eriri had veins appeared on her forehead and became angry again, "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!"


    "You don''t have to call my full name every time, Sawamura, though, maybe you need to change it in the future since it will be Ichijou Utaha," Utaha looked at him and smiled, "Right? Dear?"


    Yuuki was almost melted by her cuteness at that moment. He nodded, "Sure."


    "Oh, me too, Ichijou Ranko, not bad," Ranko nodded.


    Yukana also blushed and joined, "Hmm, Ichijou Yukana, how nice...."


    Utaha only intended to do mental damage to Eriri, but her attack became an AOA (Area of Attack) and attacked both Makoto and Akane, who was single.


    "Can you not flirt in front of me?" Akane twitched her lips.


    Makoto only nodded while eating her lunch.


    Eriri crumbled in her seat and felt that she had been defeated.


    Yuuki was looking at her and wondering whether she would give up since he had never seen her win once against Utaha.


    They continued to eat lunch and went together to the garage.


    "I want to have a motorcycle date," Utaha said suddenly.


    "We''re three people here," Yuuki said with a helpless expression.


    Utaha looked at Eriri and said, "Well, she can walk."


    "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!" Eriri became angry again.


    "Alright, enough, you need to get along with each other or I won''t bring you there," Yuuki said with a domineering tone.


    Eriri and Utaha looked away at the same time, "Hmph!" Though, they didn''t fight anymore.


    Yuuki shook his head and entered the car.


    Utaha sat beside him and Eriri sat on the back seat.


    Three of them went together to the Shounen Jump.


    "So can you tell me what are you doing there?" Utaha asked curiously.


    "Oh, it''s about the Gold Future Cup, we need to hold a meeting since there is one person who caused a controversion there," Yuuki said.


    "Who?" Eriri asked curiously.


    "Hmm, I forgot the name but it seems he is a singer," Yuuki said.


    "Ooh...." Utaha and Eriri didn''t have that much interest since they mostly listened to his song and didn''t care about another singer.


    Yuuki started the radio and it was a coincidence that the radio was ying his song. He remembered this song since it was the song that he sang when he was thinking about Yaeko. He couldn''t help but smile remembering that he had gotten her back right now.


    "Oh, isn''t this your song?" Utaha said.


    Yuuki nodded and took her hand. He kissed the back of her hand, "Yes."


    "Alright, what is it? I''m not saying that I''m not happy but what do you want? Do you want to y your special kinks tonight?" Utaha suddenly said with a happy expression.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and thought that she was cuter when she closed her mouth.


    Eriri, who saw it, only gritted her teeth and couldn''t help but trace hearing this song.

 Chapter 547: Youtful Spirit! 1

    They arrived in the Shounen Jump at noon.


    "This is my first time here," Utaha said. She had onlye to his novel publisherpany and had nevere here.


    "Well, but you have met Iida several times right?" Yuuki said.


    Utaha remembered his editor who came from time to time to bring his manuscript to thepany. She nodded at her, "Let''s enter." She couldn''t wait to see a neer who came nervously to thispany.


    ""I don''t understand how you can get that excited," Eriri said while shaking her head, even though she said that her expression betrayed her words. She was quite looking around simr to a child who entered an amus.e.m.e.nt park. This would be her first time to enter this ce since she published her manga in the ''Weekly Shounen Gongon''. She was also nervous since she felt that she had be apany spy.


    Utaha ignored her and held his hand to enter the building.


    "Wait for me!!!" Eriri ran toward them.


    Three of them entered the building at the same time.


    Yuuki didn''t wear his sses since it made it easy for them to know him and the people in this ce were quite scarce and he didn''t need to worry about fans that it was too much to handle. Thought when he entered he saw amotion in front of the receptionist.


    "I don''t want to draw! I''m very tired! Give me a break!"


    "No! The deadline is in a few days! You need to draw!"


    "Who is that?" Utaha asked with interest. She thought it was quite an interesting scene.


    "They''re a mangaka and his editor," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Eriri looked in disbelief.


    The man who was whining turned his head and saw him. He couldn''t help but run toward him, "Yuuki-Boss!!!" He jumped and hugged his leg, "Help me! I don''t want to draw, tell him to stop!"


    His editor who saw him started to get nervous, "Boss...." He hoped that he could help him.


    Yuuki nodded at this man, "Hiramaru, listen, why did you start to draw manga?" He spoke with a tone simr to a parent who tried to talk with his children.


    "Why did I start to draw manga?" Hiramaru was stunned and looked at him. He remembered the days when he started to draw manga and it was painful. He had a day that he couldn''t sleep since he needed to finish his manuscript. He had never seen the sun and only holed up in his room drawing a manga everyday.


    "Why? Why am I starting to draw manga?" Hiramaru was simr to a lostmb who was trying to find his salvation.


    "Hiramaru....." Yoshida had aplex emotion when he saw his expression. He thought that it had been very hard for him.


    "Remember, the thing that you said to me the first time you met me," Yuuki crouched down and patted his shoulder, "You want to be popr right?"


    Hiramaru looked up at him.


    "You want to drive a car and have a beautiful girlfriend, right?" Yuuki asked and added, "Answer me, Hiramaru! Do you want to be popr?"


    "YES, I WANT TO BECOME POPULAR!!!!" Hiramaru shouted. He felt that the spirit inside his soul had been reignited.


    "Good, keep that spirit, keep drawing manga and be popr!" Yuuki said.


    "Yes, I will!!!" Hiramaru nodded and looked at the two beautiful girls beside him, "Who are they?" He felt a bit shy since they were very beautiful.


    "This is my girlfriend, and this is a mangaka from ''Weekly Shounen Gongon''," Yuuki said.


    Hiramaru couldn''t believe it, "Is she really mangaka?" He thought that mangaka was mostly male and there wasn''t any female.


    "Hiramaru, there are a lot of cute girls who draw a manga, when your manga is popr, you have a chance to talk with them, at the same time, you can use that chance to know her, make her be your girlfriend, and in the end...." Yuuki paused for a while and said, "Marry her and have a beautiful life." He was simr to a devil who tried to tempt someone.


    "Marry her.....Beautiful life....." Hiramaru muttered slowly.


    Yuuki put both of his hands on his shoulders, "Go! Go draw manga since that beautiful life is waiting for you!"


    "YES!!!" His eyes were on fire and he stood up, "Yoshida-San, let''s go! I need to draw my manga!" His step was powerful and his figure was simr to a warrior who entered the battle.


    Yoshida looked at him with amazement, "Boss, thank you!"


    Yuuki nodded, "This should be enough for him to draw for one week."


    Yoshida nodded and asked, "But what should I do after one week?"


    "You can tell him that you will introduce him to a cute mangaka girl or your rtive," Yuuki said.


    "How about you introduce him to someone?" Yoshida asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "The girl around me is too much for him, maybe his heart will be broken when he meets them."


    Yoshida thought for a bit and nodded.


    "Alright, I will leave you then," Yuuki said.


    "Boss, wait!" Yoshida said.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Can I get your autograph? My daughter is your fan," Yoshida said.


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded and gave him his autograph.


    "Ah, can you also take a picture with me? I want to show it to my family?" Yoshida became shameless.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and nodded, "Alright."


    They had a picture together and Yoshida left him to follow Hiramaru.


    "Is this normal?" Utaha asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "Of course not, he is a bit special."


    "I understand," Utaha nodded and hugged her body. She was excited when she saw the scene earlier and felt it was simr to the hotblooded scene in the movie.


    Eriri wasn''t sure but she felt that thispany was a bit weird.


    "Oh, let me tell you that the ''Weekly Shounen Gongon'' is weirder than this," Yuuki said.


    Eriri blinked her eyes and asked with disbelief, "Really?"


    "Really, alright, let''s continue," Yuuki said.


    Utaha felt excited but Eriri felt tired for some reason.

 Chapter 548: Youtful Spirit! 2

    "Boss," Sasaki who was the editor-in-chief, greeted him.


    "Sasaki-San," Yuuki nodded.


    "Everyone is ready and we can start the meeting," Sasaki said with a formal tone.


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded and turned toward both Utaha and Eriri, "Iida will apany you, you can look around, I will go to the meeting shortly."


    Iida, who was eating cup ramen on her desk, was startled. She coughed up her ramen, "Cough! Cough!"


    "Alright, don''t worry, this ce is quite fun," Utaha said.


    "Ok," Eriri felt a bit disappointed since she couldn''t join the meeting.


    Yuuki looked at Sasaki and said, "Let''s go."


    Sasaki nodded in response.


    Both of them walked toward the meeting room together.


    Utaha and Eriri walked toward Iida.


    "So do you want to tour around this ce?" Iida asked.


    "Sure, also can you let us see a scene where a neeres to this ce and the editor rejects their story?" Utaha asked.


    "Yeah, I want to see that," Eriri said.


    "Oh, I also want to see an editor trying to support their mangaka and make their spirit burn," the Utaha said with an excited tone. She wasn''t done and kept talking about what kind of scene that she wanted to watch in this ce.


    Iida could sigh and wondered why she had received this job.


    Yuuki and Sasaki entered the meeting room together.


    There were a lot of people already inside and in front of them, there was a doc.u.ment.


    Yuuki sat down and took the doc.u.ment, "Is this the survey data of the Gold Future Cup?"


    Sasaki nodded, "Yes, the reader has chosen the winner."


    Yuuki nodded and looked at the data, in two weeks the result of the Gold Future Cup would be announced to everyone. He saw the names of his acquaintances there were Ashiragi Muto with Detective Trap, Shinta Fukuda with Kiyoshi Knight, Aoki Ko and Takuro Nakai with Hideout Door, andstly Koji Makaino with Colorfusical.


    "Boss, what do you think of Koji Makaino?"


    "Oi, stop it!"


    "No, let me talk, boss, don''t you think that Koji Makaino is kind of dirty? He is using his fans to help him with the voting."


    Even though the other people didn''t say anything they felt the same.


    Yuuki looked at the number of a vote of those four mangas and it didn''t seem that much different. He looked at him and asked, "So what do you want to do?"


    "I, no, we want him to leave the tournament."


    Yuuki looked at him calmly and said, "You think too much about him, the manga is about interesting or not, the reader isn''t blind, you''re worrying too much, he is a neer in this industry let him know how cruel this the world of mangaka."


    His eyes were chill and made everyone shudder.


    Yuuki knew who would be the winner and didn''t think much since there was still two weeks before the announcement.


    Sasaki nodded in agreement, he thought the manga was good as long as it was interesting.


    "Enough about the Gold Future Cup, there are still two weeks before the result is being announced," Yuuki said and added, "Let''s talk about something else here."


    They nodded and started to talk to him about the condition of thispany.


    Yuuki was d that even though there weren''t any manga from his past life, thispany was still strong. He could see that thispany was moving to better and it was quite fast, especially with the One Piece that he published.


    "That''s right, the ''Weekly Shounen Gongon'' can shake our position to be the number one manga industry," Sasaki said.


    "Boss, can you move your manga to ourpany?"


    They knew that he had drawn manga in thatpany too.


    "Oh, don''t worry about them," Yuuki said.


    "Why?" Sasaki asked.


    "I own some of their shares," Yuuki said.


    They were stunned and weren''t sure how to react when they heard he also owned them.


    Yuuki smiled, "This is also your job, don''t lose against them." He wanted to incite theirpetitive soul within them.


    They could only nod when they heard it.


    The meeting wasn''t that long since they were mostly about a report and the Gold Future Cup.


    "Alright, I will go back now," Yuuki said.


    Sasaki nodded, "I will send it to you."


    Yuuki only nodded and walked to meet both Eriri and Utaha. He was wondering whether they were trying to make trouble or not. He walked to the office and saw there were Utaha, Eriri and Iida were looking at something.


    "What are you looking at?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yuuki, look at this," Utaha said.


    Yuuki looked at the manga and was amazed with the skill of drawing but....


    "It''s good, right?" Utaha asked.


    "It''s good, but the story..." Yuuki said.


    ""It''s true that the author should learn how to make a story or partner up with someone else," Utaha said.


    "Iida, you should contact this mangaka," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, I n to do that," Iida nodded.


    Yuuki noticed that Eriri who saw this manga became grumpy. He ced his hand on her head and said, "Don''t lose."


    "I won''t," Eriri said while showing her tiger teeth.


    "Alright, let''s go back," Yuuki said.


    Eriri nodded, "I need to draw." She looked at him and said, "Let me stay in your manga studio."


    "Sure," Yuuki said.


    "Listen, poor milk, I know you''re trying to tempt him, but it''s impossible with your t chest," Utaha said.


    "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!" Eriri became angry.


    Yuuki thought it would be a peaceful trip but it was far from his imagination. He picked them on both of his arms simr to handling a cat, "Alright, you can fightter." He turned toward Sasaki and Iida, "I will go back first."


    "Goodbye," Iida had gotten used to this kind of scene in his home.


    Sasaki adjusted his sses and nodded. He felt that he wanted to be young again since he was still single. He needed to go to a bar and meet a beauty baristater.

 Chapter 549: Interview Before The Match With The Strongest Youth

    Eriri, who hade to his house, went directly to his manga studio.


    Utaha also followed her since she wanted to annoy her somehow.


    Yuuki didn''t really care about that and decided to teleport to his house in the Kuoh. He heard that the Grimory group had just had their interview before their battle with the strongest youth of this generation, also known as, Sairaorg Bael. He went to his room and teleported.


    Akeno who was in the living room was cooking a dinner for two people who were in this house, "Koneko, can you help me to set up the dish?"


    "Yes, Akeno-San," Koneko nodded.


    "Nyaa, what are you cooking?" Kuroka asked curiously.


    "Hmm, it was just a simple dinner," Akeno said and saw someone suddenly hug her waist. She was startled but she realized who it was, "Don''t do that, it''s dangerous."


    "It''s okay," Yuuki said and hugged her from behind.


    "Mooo," Akane said with a helpless expression.


    "Yuuki, nyaa!!!" Kuroka jumped and also hugged him from behind.


    Their position was very strange from the point of a Koneko, though at the same time it made her jealous for some reason.


    "Hey! Don''t cause trouble in the kitchen!" Akena was mad.


    "YES!!!" Yuuki and Kuroka said at the same time. Both of them went to the dining room and sat there waiting for her.


    Akeno cleaned her hands and also sat next to him, "You have guts toe to your mistress''s home suddenly."


    Yuuki rubbed his nose, "Of course not, I want to see you too."


    "That''s right, I have to show you something," Akeno said.


    "Oh? Is it that interview?" Yuuki asked.


    Akeno nodded, "Yes, we had our interview a few days ago."


    "When is the match?" Yuuki asked.


    "It should be within three days," Akeno said.


    "Let''s watch it together nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure." He was d that her criminal had been pardoned and made her could move around freely.


    "Thank you, nyaa," Kuroka moved from her seat and sat on hisp.


    "Alright, this is what I need to do," Yuuki said and thought for a while. He remembered something when he went to the Karuizawa," Kuroka, Koneko, do you know Nurarihyon?"


    "Nurarihyon?" Both sisters said at the same time. Koneko had a curious expression on her face but Kuroka had a strange expression on her face.


    "Nurarihyon? Is it the leader of the Youkai Faction in the East?" Akeno was also curious.


    Yuuki thought for a while and shook his head, "Well, it''s okay that you don''t know him, I only met him a few days ago in Karuizawa." He told them about his experience there and talked about his fight with Tsuchigumo. He looked at Kuroka looking for her reaction.


    "Well, that''s unexpected," Akeno nodded and didn''t expect him to have a battle there.


    "Alright, let''s eat first, I want to see your interview after that," Yuuki said.


    "Good," Akeno said, since the food was better to be eaten when it was hot.


    "Is he telling you something, nyaa?" Kuroka, who was still in hisp, asked with a low voice.


    Yuuki nodded in response and ate the food.


    "Let''s talkter, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    They continued to eat and went to the living room to watch the interview before their match.


    In the underworld, the rating game between Sairaorg Bael versus Rias Gremory was the biggest event during this summer since both of them were very famous.


    Sairaog Bael is famous for his poprity known as The Strongest Youth in the Devil.


    Rias Gremory is also famous since she is the little sister of the current Maou Lucifer, Sirzechs Lucifer and she also has the current Red Dragon Emperor on her peerage.


    The battle was very much waited for by everyone in the underworld.


    Yuuki had received an invitation since his acquaintance was pretty much very famous and his deed to stop Loki and Shalba attacking the Underworld made him pretty much famous with everyone.


    His real identity was only known by everyone who hade to Kyoto and it was mostly a youkai.


    The current leader of the West Youkai Faction, Yasaka, had told them to hide his identity since she wanted him to not be troubled by the current supernatural world. The other people who knew his identity were very limited and it was only someone from Gremory Peerage, Sitri Peerage, Serafall, and Azazel.


    With the appearance of the Khaos Brigade, it was better to hide his identity to make him an element of surprise during this time since they still didn''t know his identity.


    Yuuki believed in the people in Hero Faction wouldn''t even connect him with both Archer and Zero since both of them had different powers. He was also wondering how was the situation of Cao Cao since he had given her that curse.


    "Yuuki, what are you thinking, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "Nothing, let''s watch the show."


    "Good," Koneko nodded and started the television.


    In the hideout of the Hero Faction Group.


    After their defeat from another human, they were practicing really hard and at the same time, they were amazed by his identity.


    Singer?


    Mangaka?


    Novelist?


    A game developer?


    Son of the Largest Yakuza Group?


    Some of them even became his fans and they didn''t say anything about his information to the other group since they knew that he was human, even though they had been fighting but their purpose was the same. They wanted to protect humanity from other races.


    Cao Cao, who knew his identity, wanted a rematch against him. He has been training in his girl form since he found out that it made him stronger faster. He wasn''t sure why but in his girl form his control became better and he didn''t lose one of his eyes during his battle with him. He wanted to know how he could be strong while still retaining his humanity. He was curious about him and couldn''t stop thinking about him.


    "Cao Cao, do you want to wear this?" Jeanne suddenly came while bringing cute clothes.


    "No," Cao Cao said with a in tone.


    "What a waste, you''re very cute, you know," Jeanne said.


    "I''m a man," Cao Cao said.


    "But you''re a girl right now," Jeanne said and looked around, "Right?"


    "Boss, is so cute today."


    "I want to see the boss wearing those clothes."


    "The boss who is full of sweat is very nice."


    Cao Cao tried to hold the frown on his forehead.


    "BASTARD! GET AWAY FROM HERE!" Georg drove them away from the ce.


    They shook their heads and felt disappointed but they couldn''t refute him.


    Georg walked toward him, "Are you okay, Cao Cao?"


    "I''m fine, thank you," Cao Cao said with a smile.


    "Ugh...." Georg held his chest when he saw him smile.


    "What''s wrong?" Cao Cao asked.


    "N - nothing, let me back to my room, I need to take a rest," Georg felt that he would lose his sanity when he stayed here for a long time.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Cao Cao asked Jeanne.


    Jeanne only smiled, "Don''t worry about him, let''s try these clothes."


    Cao Cao sighed in response.

 Chapter 550: Practice Make Perfect

    "Achoo!" Yuuki sneezed.


    "What''s wrong?" Akeno asked worriedly since she had never seen him sick before.


    Yuuki shook his head, "Nothing, probably some people are talking about me."


    "Really?" Akeno asked.


    "Yes, your husband is very popr among young girls," Yuuki winked.


    Akeno snorted in response.


    "Enough flirting! Watch the interview!" Koneko was annoyed.


    Akeno, Yuuki, and Kurokaughed in response.


    Four of them started to watch the interview together.


    Yuuki thought it was just a normal interview but.....


    "Will you suck your master n.i.p.p.l.es to make yourself stronger?"


    Yuuki wasn''t sure how to react to that question. He was sure that the entire underworld knew that Hyoudou Issei or Red Dragon Emperor was pervert and b.r.e.a.s.ts fanatism.


    "He was perverted," Konekomented.


    "You don''t need to remind me that I could tell that," Yuuki answered.


    "Though you''re also perverted," Koneko said while looking at him with a deadpan expression.


    Yuuki smiled and pinched her cute nose, "Alright, your older brother is perverted."


    "O - Older brother...." Koneko blushed and looked away.


    "Nyaa, do you want a niece, Koneko?" Kuroka asked.


    "N - niece..." Koneko was full of smoke and couldn''t process the thing that happened.


    "Aw, Koneko is very cute," Akeno also hugged her.


    "Are you ready for the battle?" Yuuki asked. He knew that their opponents would be the strongest youth in the underworld and his peerage. He wasn''t sure how strong this person was since he only saw him once and he knew that he only used his physical strength.


    Akeno nodded with a confident smile, "Of course, I have practiced my lighting magic and a magical weapon that you have given me before."


    Koneko also nodded, "Don''t worry, Nee-San is also giving me a practice in both youjutsu and senjutsu." She had epted her heritage and tried to practice it with her older sister, "Also your magic weapon is very good." She loved how it was focused to increase the power on her body.


    "Yes, I can''t wait to see you on the battle a few dayster, nyaa," Kuroka said and added, "Let''s watch together, nyaa." She looked at him with a hopeful expression.


    Yuuki nodded, "Of course, let''s go together." He had received an invitation from Serafall and Rias. He could watch the match at the stadiumter.


    "Good," Kuroka hugged him.


    Yuuki knew that both Koneko and Akeno had gotten stronger than before. He looked at them, "I know that both of you have gotten stronger but don''t get too careless in battle alright?" He had taken Rossweisse away from them and he wasn''t sure who would be the one who fought in their battleter.


    "Yes," Akeno and Koneko said at the same time.


    "So the one who will be fightingter?" Yuuki asked and added, "Are there any new members in Rias''s peerage?"


    Akeno nodded, "Yes, you know the Rias''s member and there is also Ravel."


    "Ravel?" Yuuki titled his head.


    "Yeah, the bird," Koneko had an annoyed expression on her face.


    Kuroka also nodded, "Yes, I don''t know why she tried to get that bird to her peerage."


    "Rias doesn''t have many people in her peerage, Ravel also came from her initiation to help her in this battle," Akeno said.


    "Really?" Yuuki asked.


    Akeno nodded, "Yeah, after the battle with Riser, that girl seems interested in Issei."


    "Hmm..." Yuuki knew that there was something called a protagonist aura and somehow it increased the charm of that person, even though their personality was awful or super perverted.


    They talked with each other for a while and went to the room.


    Koneko went back to her room while looking at Yuuki, Akeno, and Kuroko who entered the same room. She hadplex expressions and decided to sleep early since she knew that it would be loud after this.


    "So can you tell me about Nurarihyon?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm?" Akeno was curious.


    "I don''t want to tell this to Koneko nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "What are you talking about?" Akeno was confused.


    "Can she listen to it too?" Yuuki asked.


    Kuroka nodded, "It doesn''t matter, nyaa, she is also your mate, I don''t mind her, nyaa."


    "Thank you," Akeno wasn''t sure what they would say but she knew that it was something important.


    Kuroka started to tell them about her story in her childhood. She told them that her parents were both human and nekoshou. Her father was a researcher for someone and her mother was a nekoshou who fell in love with him. Their love was only one side since her father was mostly thinking about the researcher.


    "Then one day, there was an explosion that made both of our parents die," Kuroka said while sitting on hisp. She made his arms hug her body since she felt warm andfortable. She continued to tell both of them about her story.


    Akeno felt that she was kind of familiar with each other. Both of them were alone during their childhood. She was d her rtionship had gotten better with her father but Kuroka was different since her parents had gone far away.


    "That''s why I''m happy that I found a ce where I belong," Kuroka said while smiling.


    Yuuki caressed her slowly while listening to her story.


    "As for Nurarihyon, he should be acquaintances with my mother, both of whom know each other," Kuroka said, and added, "Enough about that old fart, nyaa, let''s sleep, my mating session is near, I can''t wait to make a kitty."


    "Do you want to get a kitty right away in the mating session?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki thought it was still a bit early to have children since he was only a high school student.


    "That''s a good idea, though, and I think it''s better to have it when I''m a graduate, and at that time let''s make it," Akeno said, adding, "Let''s do the practice right now though."


    "Alright, let''s do the practice," Yuuki didn''t think much anymore and decided it was better to not think too much about it whether he got children or not. He was fine either way and decided to practice with both of them tonight.

 Chapter 551: Rehearsal Before The Real Things

    Yuuki was in the trunks while sitting in the chair waiting for the girls toe out from their changing room. He had practiced making children several times yesterday and this time it was time to work. He was looking at whether the rehearsal for tomorrow''s event. He knew that the guest had been waiting for the pool to open since it was summer. He was waiting for a while until he heard someone wasing.


    "Yuuki...."


    Yuuki turned his head and saw a lot of gorgeous girls.


    "IT''S A POOL!!!" Kuina was excited.


    "Kuu-Chan, we need to do a rehearsal first," Mayuki reprimanded.


    "How is our swimsuit?" Yukana asked.


    "Beautiful," Yuuki answered.


    "It''s hot...." Utaha said while looking at the sky.


    "Is it okay to use the pool for ourselves?" Makoto asked.


    "It''s okay, the pool isn''t open yet and I''m thankful for everyone to help with this event," Latifa said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Latifa," Ranko said.


    Isuzu was standing right beside Latifa waiting for him simr to the bodyguard.


    p! p!


    "Alright, everyone, the event is tomorrow, we need to do thest rehearsal for today," Chiaki said.


    "Good, let''s do it!!!" Kuina said and wanted to do it as soon as possible since she wanted to y in the pool.


    "That''s right! Where is Megumi-chan?" Hinako asked curiously.


    "Yeah, Megumi-chan! Where are you?"


    They called her around but no one was able to find her.


    Yuuki was also looking around until he heard someone right beside him.


    "I''m here," Kato suddenly appeared beside him.


    "Kato, why are you here suddenly?" Yuuki asked with a surprised expression.


    "I have been here for a long time," Kato said with a helpless expression.


    "Your hair has gotten longer, Kato," Yuuki said.


    Kato nodded, "I have been thinking to make it into a ponytail, do you think it is suitable?"


    Yuuki nodded, "I think that is good, you can try it."


    Kato nodded in response.


    "Megumi-chan! You''re there!" Mayuki was surprised.


    "Let''s go Megumi-chan, let''s start the rehearsal!" Kuina said.


    "Good," Kato nodded in response.


    They joined together and went to the stage to start their rehearsal.


    Utaha, Isuzu, and Latifa walked toward him.


    "Is this okay?" Isuzu asked worriedly.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "I mean, Kato...." Isuzu wasn''t sure how to say it.


    "Well, Kato has very little presence, can she really y the role of heroine in this event?" Utaha said. She had met that girl several times in school. She wouldn''t even notice her when they met at each other except during the time she greeted her first thought sometimes she also didn''t even notice her.


    "It''s okay, maybe something unexpected will happen," Yuuki said.


    "Unexpected?" Latifa titled her head.


    "Well, don''t worry about that, how is the park?" Yuuki asked.


    Latifa smiled, "It''s good, there are a lot of guests whoe to the park." Even though her body was cursed, she had gotten quite better with the happy energy from the guests who came to the park.


    Yuuki nodded and listened to their report. He knew that the number of guests who came to this park was at least 275,000 people. He had time until the end of the autumn season. He wanted to reach 500,000 in the early autumn. He still had a wrestling event at the end of the summer and he knew that it would increase the number of guests several times. At the same time, he thought he should also make a concert during the autumn since there wasn''t anypetition anymore.


    Yuuki, Yukari, Mio, Yui, Ritsu, and Mugi had be a popr singer but their exposure was quite little. He also didn''t really think that it was better for them to work since they only had a few years left in their school.


    Yuuki also had an offer from the television and thought it was a good chance to advertise both events in the amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    "Oh, they''re starting," Utaha said.


    Yuuki looked at the rehearsal with interest. He didn''t help them on this asion and wanted to see how well they were making this event, though he believed that they could surpass his expectation. He focused his attention on Kato since he felt that he would lose her.


    Ranko, Chiaki, and Kuina had be the viins for this event. They would be the Team Rocket who came to disrupt the peace of this pool.


    Hinako and Yukana would join the guest and made the event be merrier. Both of them would be fake hostages for the viins.


    Mayuki didn''t join them since she was too shy but she helped them backstage and other things.


    Kato became the heroine who would help the guests and fought against the viins.


    Isuzu, Utaha, and Latifa had anticipation on her face watching them.


    Yuuki looked at their performance and his attention was on Kato for the entire rehearsal. He really felt that this girl was either a descendant of a legendary assassin in the past. He felt that this girl could be the greatest assassin or spy in the entire history with her ability.


    The rehearsal didn''t take much of the time and it ended with quite a good performance.


    p! p! p!


    Yuuki couldn''t help but p his hands.


    "How is it?" Chiaki asked with anticipation.


    "It''s good, I''m d that I entrusted this work to you," Yuuki said.


    "That''s good," Chiaki sighed in relief.


    "This girl is good, you can add her to the family," Utaha whispered.


    Yuuki ignored her whisper and said, "Alright, let''s enjoy the pool."


    "YEAH!!!!"

 Chapter 552: Swimming Pool

    "Before you enter, let''s say thank you to the boss of this park since she let us use this pool for ourselves this time," Yuuki said.


    "Thank you, Latifa!!!"


    They had stayed in the park for quite a while and knew who was this cute princess in front of them.


    "Yes, I''m also grateful to everyone who helps with this event," Latifa said with a smile. She also loved the event and couldn''t wait for tomorrow.


    "Alright, let''s enter the pool!!!" Kuina said with a smile. She pulled both Mayuki and Hinako to the pool and jumped together.


    Ssh!


    "Let''s go, Latifa-chan, let''s swim together!" Ranko said.


    "A - ah," Latifa was quite nervous when she came for her.


    "Hey, don''t be too forceful when ites to her highness!!" Isuzu said.


    "Moo, don''t be jealous, Izusu-chan, let''s join us too," Yukana pulled her hands.


    Four of them also jumped into the pool together this time.


    Ssh!


    "I will join too!!!" Makoto jumped too.


    Ssh!


    Yuuki who didn''t even jump to the pool was quite wet from the water that they had been sshed from jumping into the pool.


    "Hmm," Chiaki was looking at his body.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?" Yuuki asked.


    "Nothing, this is my first time to observe your body, are you training at home?" Chiaki asked. She knew that a body was important for the actress and actor. She could see that his body was really good.


    "Do you want to touch it?" Utaha offered.


    "Why are you offering my body?" Yuuki asked.


    "Can I?" Chiaki said.


    "Of course," Utaha nodded.


    "What about my opinion?" Yuuki asked.


    Both of them ignored him and observed his body closely.


    "You have to touch his abs and chest, this is feeling good," Utaha said while guiding her hands to touch him.


    "Hmm," Chiaki thought for a while and asked, "Did you touch it often?"


    "Of course, he loves it," Utaha said.


    Yuuki was speechless and decided to have his revenge. He picked both of them and walked to the pool.


    "Kyaaa!!"


    Yuuki jumped into the pool with two of them in his arms.


    Ssh!


    This was his first time entering the pool ever since he was reincarnated. He felt very nice right now and it was very refreshing in his opinion. He felt that during the summer it was the perfect time to enter the pool.


    Macaron, Tirami, and Moffle were working in the amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    "Damn him, how can he enjoy the pool with a lot of girls, mi," Tiramiined.


    "Yes, ron! This is very unfair, ron!" Macaron said.


    "Shut up and continue to work, mofu," Moffle said.


    "But don''t you feel jealous of him, Moffle?" Tirami said.


    "SHUT UP!!!" Moffle said to them and added, "They''re working right now, don''t bother them, mofu, also we have a lot of guests!!!"


    "Do you really believe that he will only be working there, ron?" Macaron said with disbelief.


    "I know that, but I know that he won''t bother Latifa since he brought his girlfriend, mofu," Moffle said with confidence.


    Macaron and Tirami looked at each other and shook their heads together.


    "You Sister Complex," both of them said at the same time.


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY BASTARD?!" Moffle was angry.


    "Good, continue to move your feet," Yuuki said while holding her hands.


    Latifa was moving her feet trying to learn how to swim. She suddenly felt tired and let herself rest on his body.


    "Are you fine?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah, I''m a bit tired," Latifa said with reddish cheeks.


    Isuzu, who was by their side, wanted to shoot him watching him and her highness flirting with each other. She was fine without seeing them but it was quite a strange feeling to see it for the first time.


    "Yuuki! Let''s go to the water slide," Kuina pulled him.


    "Alright! Alright! Don''t pull me," Yuuki said and looked at Latifa, "You can rest for a while Latifa, I will join her."


    "Yes, have fun," Latifa said with a smile.


    "I will protect her," Isuzu said.


    Yuuki and Kuina went to the tallest water slide in the pool. Both of them decided to test this water slide before the opening.


    "Do you want to sit in the front or me?" Yuuki asked.


    "You''re at the front," Kuina said.


    "Ok," Yuuki nodded.


    Yuuki sat in the front and Kuina sat on his back. Both of themunched at the same time as the water slide.


    "AAAAAAA!!!!" Kuina hugged him tightly. She regretted her choice to enter this water slide.


    Yuuki felt that her grip on his neck was really hard. He almost couldn''t breathe and it was a painful expression.


    Everyone was watching them waiting for them to arrive in the pool.


    SPLASH!!!


    Yuuki and Kuina made a big explosion of water when theynded on the pool.


    Kuina was trying really hard to hold him and grab something from below.


    Yuuki bnced his stability and swam to the side of the pool. He helped her to rest on the side of the pool and he also came out from the pool.


    "KYAAAAA!!!!"


    "????" Yuuki was stupified when he heard a scream and he knew that something had happened.


    "What happened?" Yuuki asked.


    "Y - Yuuki...." Mayuki closed her eyes with both of her hands but there was a big gap on her fingers.


    "Wow..." Kuina was amazed.


    "Aawawawawaaw," Hinako panicked.


    Chiaki opened her mouth wide and was very stunned.


    Latifa was shy but she kept looking at him.


    Izusu took her weapon and aimed at him, "Yuuki....."


    "Yuuki, you can show your weaponter in the home, not here," Yukana said while blushing.


    "Bastard, do you have an exhibitionist hobby right now?" Ranko said.


    "Put on your pants," Utaha said inly.


    Yuuki looked down and saw that his trunk had gone. He took his trunk and wore it right away. He dived into the pool and went away since it was also embarrassing for him. He swam toward Utaha and knew that she could heal his wounded heart.


    ''Big....''


    The only thing on their heads right now is when they see him.

 Chapter 553: Unreliable Girl 1

    "I can''t marry anymore," Yuuki joked.


    "Don''t worry, I will marry you," Ranko said with a manly tone.


    The atmosphere was quite awkward earlier but they wereughing when they heard his joke, though, they were still remembering his little brother who was very dangerous. They decided to go back before it got dark.


    Yuuki decided to go to Wagnaria since he had promised to meet Marika. He went there after he delivered every back. He took his motorcycle and went to the restaurant.


    Marika was sitting in the employee room waiting for him.


    "Marika-chan, are you waiting for someone?" Popura asked curiously.


    "Ah, Senpai," Marika smiled and thought her senior was quite cute.


    "S - Senpai....." Popura was really happy.


    Marika nodded, "Yes, I''m waiting for Yuuki."


    "Eh? Is heing here?" Popura was startled.


    Marika nodded, "Yes, he has promised me to take me somewhere after this."


    Popura was excited when she heard it, "Really?"


    "Yeah," Marika nodded.


    "C - Can I ask for an autographter?" Popura asked. She had seen him ying Summer Music and it was amazing.


    "Hmm, let me ask him, I don''t want him to be bothered, though, he will probably agree with your request," Marika smiled.


    "Yes, don''t worry," Popura nodded.


    "Marika-chan, who is this Yuuki? What is your rtionship with him?"


    Popura and Marika looked up and saw a girl came out from the ceiling.


    "Aoi-chan!" Popura was startled.


    "Yotto," this girl came down from the ceiling.


    Her name is Yamada Aoi, she is a mysterious self-proimed 16-year-old girl, who works at Wagnaria Restaurant as a waitress. She has a simr feature to Kyouko Shirafuji, though, she is smaller than her.


    "Yamada, are you skipping your work again?" Marika sighed, looking at her.


    "Anyway, we''re talking about this person! Who is Yuuki?" Yamada was curious.


    "Ah, Aoi-chan has never met him right?" Popura said.


    "Who is this person?" Yamada became more curious.


    "YAMADA!!!!"


    Suddenly someone shouted her name.


    Yamada, who heard it, knew that she had been caught.


    "How can you skip your work!!!" Takanashi came and got angry at her.


    "A - ah, Takanashi-san, Yamada is sorry," Yamada said.


    Takanashi came to her and gave her a punishment.


    "I''M SORRY!!!"


    Popura and Marika didn''t really think much about the scene in front of them since they had gotten used to it.


    "Takanashi-san, you''re very cruel! How can you punish such a cute girl like me?" Yamada said.


    "A cute girl? Before that, how about you pay for the tes and sses that you have broken?" Takanashi said.


    "I WILL WORK HARD!!!" Yamada said.


    Takanashi looked at Marika and asked, "Tachibana-san, you''re not going home yet?" He knew that her shift was over and was wondering why she was still here.


    "I''m waiting for Yuuki," Marika said.


    "Eh?" Takanashi was surprised, "He wille here?"


    Marika nodded, "Yes."


    "A - ano, Tachibana-san, can you get me an autograph from him?" Takanashi asked.


    "Eh? You want it too, Katanashi-kun?" Popura asked.


    "Senpai, too?" Takanashi asked.


    Popura nodded, "Yes, I like his song, how about you?"


    Takanashi nodded, "Yes, I like it too, hisst song is very good."


    "Who is this Yuuki?" Yamada, who was still in the room, was curious.


    "Yamada, are you still here? Why don''t you hurry up and work!!!" Takanashi said.


    "Ehhhh!!!!" Yamada was curious but she knew that his expression was serious. "Tsk," She clicked on her tongue.


    "Did you just click your tongue?" Takanashi was angry.


    "I''M NOT!!!" Yamada was running away.


    "That girl, I''m sure that he is only running away from her home," Takanashi said.


    "Don''t be like that, she said that her home was burning before," Popura said.


    "She didn''t want me to help her to find her family, even though it was easy for me to help her," Marika shook her head. She was quite emphatic towards her and wanted to help her with the authority of her parents but she didn''t want it.


    "Ah, that''s right, when will hee?" Popura asked.


    "Hmm, he said that he woulde in a few minutes," Marika said.


    "Really? I will be waiting here," Popura said.


    "Senpai....." Takanashi feltplicated when he saw this little girl was taking an interest in another male. He felt that he had seen her daughter bringing her boyfriend home and it was very ufortable. He shook his head and said, "I will be here too!!"


    Yamada was annoyed remembering about Takanashi, "Hmph, Takanashi-san is too strict! I''m sure he will never get a girlfriend!" She walked to the kitchen and wanted to help.


    "Yamada-san?" Inami was surprised to see her.


    "Ah, Inami-san, do you need help?" Yamada asked.


    Inami thought for a while and thought it was better to let her away from this ce, "Can you bring this trash to the back?"


    "Eh? But I want to serve the customers," Yamada said.


    "Ah, there are enough people here and I would be grateful for you to move the trash since it will disrupt the kitchen," Inami said with a kind tone.


    Yamada sighed and nodded. She took a bag of trash and helped to clean it.


    Inami sighed in relief when she saw her away.


    Yamada didn''t know what Inami was thinking but she thought that she was really helpful. She opened the door of the back restaurant and saw there was someone riding a motorcycle there. She looked at him curiously since she had never seen him. She saw the young man take out his helmet and nodded at her. She nodded at him and saw him walking toward her. She didn''t move and wanted to know what he would do to a cute girl like her but nothing happened.


    Yamada saw him walking past her and entered the restaurant like he was the owner, "WAIT!!!!"


    "Hmm?" the young man turned his head looking at her with a confused expression.


    Yamada walked in front of him trying to block him, "What are you doing?! There is a cute girl in front of you! Why are you not trying to ask her name or ask her out?" She didn''t care who this young man was but it was a huge mistake for him to not know a cute girl like her.

 Chapter 554: Unreliable Girl 2

    Yuuki who had arrived in Wagnaria wanted to enter the restaurant but he was stopped by this girl. He wasn''t sure why this girl wanted him to flirt with her, "You are?"


    "My name is Yamada Aoi," Yamada said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Alright, Yamada, can you help me?"


    "Eh? You want me to help?" Yamada was surprised.


    "I need to meet with someone inside, I''m not an employee here, maybe you can help me with that," Yuuki said.


    "Sure," Yamada nodded and guided him. She looked at him and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Yuuki," Yuuki said. He had worn his sses and it was hard to recognize him.


    "Alright, Yuuki, I will guide you through the restaurant," Yamada had already forgotten that Marika, Popura, and Takanashi talked about him earlier.


    "You don''t need to do that, you only need to guide me to the restroom," Yuuki said and felt that this girl was quite troublesome. He had seen a lot of cute girls and this girl was at least normal in his eyes and he wasn''t that excited.


    "Sure, follow me," Yamada was quite excited and wanted to know who this person was.


    Two of them entered the restroom of the employee and saw three people were there.


    "Yuuki!!!"


    Marika who saw him was excited and jumped into him.


    "Marika," Yuuki hugged her.


    "T- This is?" Yamada asked with a stunned expression.


    "Ah, Aoi-chan, you don''t know that he is her fiance," Popura said with a smile.


    "FIANCE!!!!" Yamada was shocked to the core. She felt that her spring had be a winter in only seconds. She suddenly realized something and had a pale expression on her face.


    "What''s wrong, Yamada? Are you sick?" Takanashi asked.


    "Takanashi-san, Yamada is very cute and she almost destroys someone''s engagement," Yamada said with a serious expression.


    "Ha? Don''t think about a lot of strange things and hurry up and get to work!" Takanashi hit her head to reprimand her.


    "Ouch!" Yamada held her head and walked to the kitchen. She needed to talk with someone who could understand her. She held her head with both of her hands.


    "What''s wrong Yamada-san?" Inami asked.


    "Inami-san, Yamada has almost destroyed someone''s engagement, Yamada is very sinful since she is very cute," Yamada said.


    "Ha....." Inami only sighed and thought this girl was ying around.


    "That girl, I wonder why she is working," Takanashi sighed, remembering about her.


    "Is she really that unreliable?" Yuuki asked.


    Marika, Popura, and Takanashi looked at each other and sighed.


    "Well, enough about her, how do we go out now?" Yuuki asked.


    "Ah, can I ask you for an autograph before that?" Popura asked.


    "Me too," Takanashi said.


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded and didn''t really mind. He took off his sses and made their eyes shine.


    They thought it was kind of strange when he wore his sses. They also asked to take a picture together after that.


    "Alright, both of us will go now," Yuuki said.


    Popura smiled, "Okay, take care of both of you."


    Takanashi also nodded in response.


    "Let''s go, Yuuki-sama!" Marika pulled his hand.


    Yuuki said goodbye to both of them and went out of the restaurant.


    Popura and Takanashi wanted to continue with their work until they heard someone suddenly running toward their direction. They saw Yamada while running and looked around.


    "Where is he?" Yamada asked.


    "He?" Popura titled her head.


    "I mean, why don''t you tell me that he is a popr singer???" Yamada thought it was a joke but when she saw his face on the television earlier.


    "You don''t ask," Takanashi said.


    "Ah...But I''m sure that he wille back," Yamada said.


    "Why? Did he leave something here?" Popura asked.


    "Yes, he left an unpolished gem inside the restaurant," Yamada said while pointing her finger at herself.


    Popura and Takanashi only looked at her with a strange expression.


    "Enough, joking and going to work!" Takanashi hit her head again.


    "Ow! Takanashi-san!" Yamadained.


    Marika was sitting behind him while hugging his waist. This would be her first time riding a motorcycle but it was fun since she could hug her beloved. She could also sniff his body scent without doing a suspicious movement.


    Even though, he didn''t do anything but also knew that this girl was trying to do something perverted on him.


    "Marika, do you want to look around here?" Yuuki suddenly said.


    Marika was startled but hurriedly answered, "Sure."


    Yuuki stopped his motorcycle near the convenience store and held her hand as we walked around the park together.


    They were talking to each other about their every day, asking each other about their condition, and some flirting from time to time.


    "Moo, Yuuki-sama, don''t tease me," Marika said with a smile and said, "That''s right, a father is talking about you before."


    "Me?" Yuuki was surprised.


    "Yes, you''re quite famous since you helped some cases before, didn''t you also solve the fake bomb on the department store on the other day?" Marika asked.


    Yuuki feltplicated since that case happened because of the child grim reaper around him. He was wondering whether that little guy''s existence was helpful or not but he also needed to solve some cases to marry the girl in front of him. He looked at her eyes and said, "Marika...."


    Marika was stunned and looked around, "Y - Yuuki-sama, we can do thatter, this is on the outside."


    "Marika, I can''t hold it anymore...." Yuuki felt kind of weird with this kind of y but this girl kind of loved it.


    "Oh, Yuuki-sama, d - don''t mess with my clothes..." Marika said with a low voice.


    Yuuki was ready to take her cute little lips but suddenly someone tapped his shoulder.


    "Please, don''t disrupt the surrounding with your actions."


    Marika was kind of disappointed and wanted to know who was the one who stopped her. She raised her eyebrow and said, "Sato Detective?"


    "Eh? Marika-ojou?"


    The atmosphere became awkward when the one she was apprehended with was the daughter of her boss.

 Chapter 555: Hammer Man

    Sato felt awkward when she met the daughter of her boss.


    "Sato-san? What are you doing here?" Marika asked curiously.


    "Marika-ojou, I''m investigating a case here," Sato answered.


    "Eh? Really?" Marika was getting excited all of a sudden.


    "Marika-ojou-sama, you can''t join something dangerous," Honda suddenly appeared beside them.


    "Don''t worry, I have both of you protecting me," Marika said with a confident smile.


    Honda sighed with a helpless expression.


    Yuuki only smiled in response.


    "H - Honda-san!!!" Sato was surprised to see her.


    "It has been a while since Miwako," Honda nodded.


    "Yes, I''m happy to see you again," Sato hugged her since both of them graduated at the same time in the police academy. She turned her head and saw him, "Who is this?"


    "It has been a while since we met each other and you have forgotten about me," Yuuki took off his sses.


    "YOU!!!!" Sato was startled and angry at the same time looking at him.


    "Do you know each other?" Marika asked.


    "Of cour...." Sato wanted to say something but stopped. Both of them had always raced each other during a night when they met by chance. She couldn''t tell her that she was usually moving in her car with a limited speed.


    "SATO-SAN!!!"


    They turned their heads and saw someone running with a tired expression toward them.


    "Takagi, what are you doing?" Sato asked.


    "Sato-san, do you forget our mission?" Takagi asked her and noticed someone there, "Ah, Yuuki, and...." He opened his eyes wide, "MARIKA-OJOU!!!!"


    Marika only nodded since she wasn''t sure who this person was.


    "That''s right, aren''t you investigating something?" Marika asked.


    Sato nodded, "Yes, we are investigating an incident about Hammer Man."


    "Hammer Man?" Yuuki and Marika said at the same time.


    "Is there an incident that happens in the night where someone was killed by a blunt weapon in their heads?" Honda asked.


    Sato nodded, "Yes, from the forensic group, we can tell that the weapon that was used to attack the victim was a hammer, the victims of this incident are four girls and each of them has long hair."


    "So what are you doing here?" Yuuki asked.


    "We are trying to catch this Hammer Man," Sato said.


    "Oh, what are you talking about?"


    Suddenly a childish voice joined them.


    Yuuki frowned when he heard this voice since he knew it very well.


    "Conan, don''t run so suddenly!!!"


    "This kid is always making trouble!!!"


    "Ah, Marika! Yuuki!" Both of them said at the same time.


    Marika turned and surprised, "Oh, Ran? Sonoko?"


    "What are you doing here?" Sonoko asked.


    ""We were on a date but suddenly we were being apprehended," Yuuki said.


    "Eh!!!" Ran and Sonoko were surprised.


    "He is only teasing you," Conan had a deadpan expression on his face and said, "You guys are on stake out right?"


    "No, she is really trying to apprehend us," Yuuki said.


    "Eh?" Conan was startled.


    Sato was blushing, "Enough of that, but can you guys help us? With this a lot of people, it is easier to stake out on the culprit, there is no way for the culprit to think that everyone in this ce is trying to stake out on him."


    "Sure, it''s interesting, right? Yuuki-sama?" Marika asked.


    "I don''t mind, but why are we here?" Yuuki asked.


    Sato pointed her thumb at the apartment behind her, "Yes, someone has seen a Hammer Man entering that apartment."


    "HAMMER MAN!!!" Ran and Sonoko were surprised to hear it. Both of them were talking about it earlier but they didn''t expect to hear the police wanted to catch this urban legend.


    "Isn''t this an urban legend?" Sonoko asked.


    Takagi shook his head, "No, Hammer Man is real and he is only a normal human like us."


    "As soon as we were called, we rushed down here and checked the ce from top to bottom, most of the residents had an alibi, but one person kept ignoring the doorbell even though they were obviously in." Sato looked at the room that was on the third floor, "It''s whoever in that room on the third floor."


    "Thendlord got the key, why don''t you break in?" Sonoko asked.


    "Not without a warrant," Sato said, helpless.


    "But are you sure he is the hammer man? It can be someone who is pretending to be one," Yuuki said.


    "No, this isn''t a copycat," Sato said, and added, "When the witness called out the suspect in the park, he ran for it and dropped a bloody hammer, we identified the blood of the other three victims who were on it."


    "I can''t believe that the witness can keep up with him," Sonoko said.


    "I have heard that the Hammer Man can run a 100-meters dash in 11 seconds," Ran said.


    ""It''s obviously a rumor that the witness is a drunk man and is still able to chase after him," Takagi said.


    "But if you know the apartment number, can''t you find out who lives in it?" Conan asked.


    "The renter is currently overseas and his parents told us he was letting a friend crash at his ce," Takagi said.


    "Do you know who this friend is?" Yuuki asked.


    Takagi shook his head, "I''m afraid not, ording to his neighbor, the friend has a girlfriend living there for a while, but she hasn''t visited himtely, meanwhile the guy stays in all days and only goes out at night."


    Takagi sighed, "The neighbor has always said that this person always wears a hoodie or hat, so she doesn''t have a clear description of him."


    They were talking with each other until someone suddenly came.


    "Sato-san!!!"


    "Hmm?" Sato turned her head.


    "There is a person who entered the apartment room earlier."


    They blinked their eyes several times until they shouted, "WHAT!!!"

 Chapter 556: The Three Deliverer

    "Are these three people?"


    They looked at three people who had entered the apartment room.


    Chiba nodded, "Yes, I have been at the entrance and all these people entered the apartment in question." He said and added, "They arrived separately, about ten minutes apart."


    Sato looked at Chiba, "You have informed Inspector Megure, right?"


    "Yup," Chiba nodded.


    "What were you doing there?" Takagi asked.


    The three of them consist of two men and one woman.


    "Just delivering a package officer," the first man said.


    "I''m a motorcycle courier and I came to pick up the package," the woman said.


    "I came in to deliver a pizza," thest man said.


    "Then did you see someone living there?" Takagi asked.


    "Nah," the first man shook his head, "There was a note that said ''I''m sick in bed, leave the package on the table'', I found a personal seal sitting on the table, which I used to validate the delivery."


    "Same with me, I found a note on the front of the door when I showed up, it told me to pick this back up from the table," the woman said while showing the bag to everyone.


    "That note also mentioned the pizza delivery, I guess it said something like, I left the money inside an envelope on the table, leave the pizza on the table and go!" thest man said.


    "Staying in bed because of a fever?" Sato asked.


    "Seemed legit, my dispatcher said the person who called sounded hoarse," the first man said.


    "Mine too," the woman said.


    "Same," thest man said.


    "Hmm, but why did he have theme to his apartment one after another?" Takagi said.


    "Say, there were two other people watching the entrance beside you, right, Chiba-kun?" Sato asked.


    "Yeah," Chiba nodded and said, "The other two stopped the express home delivery man the bike delivery woman, I stopped the pizza delivery who camest...."


    "Then nobody is watching the entrance now?" Conan asked.


    "!!!!" Sato, Chiba, and Takagi were startled.


    "CHIBA-KUN! TAKE CARE OF THOSE PEOPLE!!!" Sato ran to the apartment.


    "I will go too, Chiba," Takagi said and ran.


    "Yes!!!" Chiba answered.


    Yuuki saw that Conan was also running to follow them.


    "Yuuki-sama, do you want to follow them too?" Marika asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "Hmm, let''s wait in here for a while."


    "Do you know who is this Hummer Man, Yuuki?" Sonoko asked.


    Chiba, who was listening to their conversation, was looking at both him, Marika, and Honda. He was startled, "M - Marika-ojousama!!!!"


    "Chiba-san, is it?" Marika asked.


    "Y - yes!!!" Chiba didn''t expect to meet the daughter of the Commissioner of Police.


    "Don''t worry about us, you can do your job," Marika said.


    "Yes," Chiba nodded.


    "Excuse me, can you let us go back to our work?" the first man asked.


    "Yes, my boss will get mad at me," the woman said.


    "Same," thest man said.


    Chiba didn''t think that there was something wrong, "Sure, you can go back but we wille to youter when we have found something."


    The three of them nodded and walked away but they were stopped when they heard his voice.


    "Stop!" Yuuki said.


    "Is there something wrong?" the first man asked.


    "Yes, I''m going to bete," the woman said.


    "Same," thest man said.


    "Eh, why are you stopping them?" Chiba asked with a confused expression.


    Yuuki looked at this police officer with a disbelief expression, "Are you going to let the suspect get away?"


    "S - suspect???" Chiba was startled and the three delivery people too.


    "What are you talking about?" The first man was startled.


    "Yeah! There is no way that we are the suspect!" The woman said.


    "Same," thest man said.


    "Then you don''t need to worry about waiting for a while, right? The police will help you to call yourpany to report that you have helped the police to help to solve the case," Honda helped him and looked at Chiba, "How many years have you be the police? They can also be an important witness for this case, what will happen when the Hammer Man suddenly attacks them."


    Chiba realized his mistake, "Yes, I''m sorry about that." He looked at the three people and said, "Please cooperate with us for a while, we will let you go until the case is over."


    The three delivery people had a difficult expression on their faces but there was no way that they could go back.


    "Can we really not go back?" the first man asked.


    Chiba nodded, "Don''t worry, we will help you to call your boss."


    "Then please," the first man said and gave him his phone.


    "Me too, please tell my boss," thest man said.


    "Yes, let me talk with them," Chiba said.


    Yuuki was looking at the woman and asked, "You''re not asking your boss?"


    The woman was startled, "N - no, it''s okay, I''m not in a hurry."


    "Strange? Don''t you be in a hurry earlier?" Yuuki asked.


    "Don''t worry, I have received a text from my boss saying that I can stay for a while," the woman said.


    "Hmm," Yuuki only shrugged his shoulders.


    "Yuuki, do you know who the Hummer Man is?" Ran asked.


    "Probably the first man since he was very tall," Sonoko said.


    "It might not be a male, it can be a female too, the Hummer Man is only an exaggeration of the media, there isn''t any evidence that he is a man," Yuuki said.


    "Is it a woman?" Honda had a doubtful expression on her face.


    "I''m not sure yet, though I want to see the apartment first before I say something," Yuuki said.


    *Ring!!!


    Chiba opened his phone and looked at who was calling him, "Hello, Sato-san?"


    "Chiba-kun, are the three people there earlier?"


    "Yes, they''re here with me," Chiba said.


    "Call them toe here, there is a murderer here."


    "MURDERER!!!"


    At that moment everyone showed a different expression.

 Chapter 557: Hammer Man Identity

    "Is this the three people that entered the apartment?" Megure asked.


    "Yes," Sato nodded.


    Megure nodded and turned his head. He was a bit nervous when he saw her, "Hmm, Marika-ojousama?"


    "Ah, don''t worry about me, I''m only helping Yuuki-sama to solve the case," Marika said.


    "Yuuki-sama?" Megure turned toward him. He twitched his lips when he saw him, "You''re in this kind of ce again? I wonder whether you have turned into Kogorou who always has haunted him."


    Yuuki wanted to shout that he wasn''t the cause but the little goblin with sses that was moving around the apartment room. He sighed and said, "Hmm, don''t worry Megure Inspector, I''m only helping and I know who the real identity of the Hammer Man is."


    "You know????"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard his answer.


    Conan looked at him with doubt, "Is that true, Yuuki-nii?"


    Yuuki nodded and didn''t even need to use the power of the Moody Blues to rey the incident in real time. He also saw that there was someone who had changed their expression when they heard him. Though, the expression of this person became normal since there wasn''t any evidence, "Actually this is very easy and I''m waiting for someone to do it."


    "Eh? Really?"


    "Yes, you just need to call the shop where they are working and check whether they are the right person," Yuuki said.


    "But I have called their shop earlier," Chiba said.


    "But you forgot that you didn''t call one shop before," Yuuki said.


    Chiba suddenly realized something, "Ah, the shop of the woman."


    "The woman?" Everyone was looking at the woman.


    The woman looked at him with a fierce expression, "Hammer Man isn''t a female!"


    "There isn''t any evidence that the Hammer Man is male, it''s only the media trying to hype the news," Yuuki said and looked at Chiba, "You should call the motorcycle courier and check whether this woman is the right person."


    Chiba nodded and walked to the woman, "Please give me the number of your store."


    The woman looked at him for a while and suddenly she took out a hammer out of nowhere. She raised her hammer and ran toward Marika. She was trying to attack her while shouting, "BASTARD!!!!"


    "CAREFUL!!!"


    No one expected this woman to suddenly try to attack the daughter of their boss with a hammer.


    Honda didn''t expect this to happen and her reaction was only a secondte.


    "Kyaa," Marika closed her eyes.


    Yuuki, who was the nearest, walked in front of her and caught the woman. He took the hammer away and apprehended her on the ground.


    Thud!


    "Catch her!!!" Megure said.


    The other police started to move and also hurriedly caught her. They knew that the consequent would be very bad when the woman seeded to harm her. They hurriedly took her away.


    "LET GO OF ME! I HATE A LONG HAIR GIRL! I HATE HER THAT IS STEALING MY BOYFRIEND!" The woman shouted while being taken to the police station.


    "Are you okay?" Yuuki asked.


    "Thank you, Yuuki-sama," Marika was happy that he saved her.


    "I''m sorry, Marika-sama," Honda didn''t expect to make such a blunder. She had gotten toofortable and forgot her duty.


    "It''s okay, Honda since Yuuki-sama is here," Marika said while hugging him. She looked at Megure and said, "Oh, Meguri-ojiisan, can you tell my father that he is helping this case?"


    "Eh? Sure, since he is the one who solved it but why?" Megure was curious.


    "It''s for our engagement, my father wants him to help solve some cases," Marika said.


    "Ooohh...." Megure looked at him and asked, "You are engaged to Marika-ojou?"


    Yuuki rubbed his nose, "That''s the n."


    "Alright, I will help you, though if you hurt her..." Megure raised his hand.


    Every police officer in the area suddenly took out their guns at the same time while looking at him with a fierce expression.


    "We will do our best to make you repent your mistake," Megure said with a serious expression. He raised his hat and walked away.


    Yuuki felt that his stomach was hurt when he saw this scene. He looked at her and said, "You are really loved by everyone."


    "Hehehe, that''s right," Marikaughed and smiled at him.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he could see a mischievous side to her smile.


    "I won''t lose..." Conan said while looking at him. He thought that he was too focused on searching the evidence and forgot about such a simple thing.


    "Conan, let''s go back," Ran said.


    "Really, how can he get a lot of girls around him," Sonoko shook her head.


    Yuuki who heard their conversation decided to ignore them, "Let''s go back, it is going to bete."


    "Sure," Marika nodded and suddenly thought something, "Yuuki-sama, why don''t we make a detective group?"


    Yuuki wanted to spit when heard her idea. He flicked her head, "Don''t make trouble, you''re still sick right?"


    Marika held her forehead, "But I want to help you to solve the case."


    "You don''t need to worry about that, just believe in me," Yuuki said.


    "Alright, I will believe in you," Marika hugged one of his arms.


    Yuuki took her back but there was someone with a bitter expression on their face.


    "But still having long hair is dangerous, huh?" Marika looked at her hair.


    "Don''t worry, she has been caught," Yuuki said.


    "That''s true," Marika nodded.


    Yuuki was right in the outside of Marika''s apartment and he had taken her back. He wanted to go back but he felt like someone was behind him. He turned his head, "What''s wrong, Honda?"


    Honda looked at him for a while and said, "Let''s have a fight."


    Yuuki blinked his eyes several times and asked, "What?"

 Chapter 558: Sparring Partner

    Yuuki looked at her and asked her confirmation, "Are you serious?"


    "Yes, I want to fight you," Honda said with a deadpan expression.


    "Why?" Yuuki asked with a curious expression.


    "I failed to protect her earlier, I was toote to stop the woman who was trying to attack her," Honda said.


    ""It''s not your fault, her attack is very sudden and it is normal for you not to be able to react," Yuuki said.


    "No, my duty is to protect Marika-sama, I failed her earlier, maybe I''m getting toofortable here, that is why when I saw you protected her earlier, that makes me want to try to fight you, just this once let me try to fight with you," Honda said while starting to get into her stance.


    Yuuki thought for a while and nodded, "Alright, but I won''t do it for free."


    "What do you want?" Honda asked and somehow she had an idea what kind of payment he wanted.


    "How about a kiss?" Yuuki asked.


    Honda nodded since she had done it before with him, "I don''t mind, then we can start?"


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded.


    "Then...." Honda started to disappear, "Be careful...."


    Yuuki used his magic to find her and he found her hiding behind a tree. He had heard from Marika that Honda was from a ninja n in Kyoto that had a duty to protect her family from past time. He moved his head from right to left to dodge her throwing weapons.


    Swosh! Swosh! Swosh!


    Honda ran very fast toward him and threw something.


    Yuuki saw that it was kusari-fundo, a traditional weapon from this country.


    Kusari-fundo is a handheld weapon used in feudal Japan, consisting of a length of chain (kusari) with a weight (fundo) attached to each end of the chain.


    Yuuki titled his head and caught the chain with his bare hand. He pulled the chain to make her closer.


    Honda didn''t expect that his strength was really this strong. She was pulled and thrown toward him.


    Yuuki extended his arm out from the side of the body and parallel to the ground. He was doing a clothesline from the wrestling movement. He intended to hit her right into her neck, ending this duel as soon as possible.


    Honda, who was in the air, let out her chain and did a somersault to avoid his attack. She straightened her right leg with the heel descending onto an opponent like the de of an axe.


    Swish!


    Yuuki used his free hand to catch her heel before it attacked him.


    Catch!


    Honda tried to escape but his grip was too strong. She used another hidden weapon on her body and threw it toward him.


    Yuuki didn''t let her weapon be thrown and made an arm-lock on her hands.


    Honda was on the ground and one of her arms was locked by him. She wanted to stab his legs but his power was too strong and made her suffocate. Her face started to be blue and her body became weak. She couldn''t breathe and almost passed out until he let her go.


    "Cough! Cough!" Honda coughed several times and there was a tear in her eyes.


    "Is that enough?" Yuuki asked.


    "You sure are merciless," Honda said.


    "Do you want me to hold back?" Yuuki asked.


    Honda shook her head and held one of her arms in pain, "No, thank you for not holding back."


    Yuuki helped her to sit on the nearest chair, "Let me help you." He started to massage her arms and the other parts that were painful.


    Honda wasn''t sure when he started to massage her but suddenly she felt her body veryfortable. She felt that her arms started to feel better and the stressed muscles on her body also felt better, "You''re really good with a massage."


    Yuuki smiled, "I have a better massage though."


    "Really?" Honda asked with interest.


    "Of course, though, I''m not sure whether you want to ept it," Yuuki asked.


    Honda wanted to reply to him but suddenly her phone rang. She looked at her phone and saw it was from herdy. She sighed and said, "I''m sorry..."


    "Don''t worry, there is a lot of chance," Yuuki said with a rxing expression.


    "Alright, I will go back," Honda said and stood up.


    "Wait!" Yuuki said.


    "What''s wrong?" Honda turned her head and she was greeted by his kiss. She didn''t stop him and received his kiss eagerly.


    They started the second rounds of their fight but this time they were using their lips and tongues. He attacked her fiercely at the back of her teeth while sucking her lips.


    Honda was helpless in his relentless attacks and hugged his neck weakly to support her to stand.


    It was quite a long fight but in the end, he had won once again, "I have gotten my payment."


    "Hmmm," Honda hid her face on his chest and didn''t want him to see her reddened face.


    "I will go back," Yuuki said since it was quitete.


    "Can we have a spar next time?" Honda asked.


    "Sure, but you need to prepare a payment again," Yuuki said.


    "I don''t mind..." Honda said and turned toward the apartment. She moved very fast, not letting him see her face right now.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but a blushing older woman was a very cute scene for him. He really loved her bashful expression when he took her lips. He traced the warmth on his lips and smiled. He walked in quite a happy mood until he heard a sound in the bushes. He was curious and wondering whether there was someone who was doing an outside activity.


    "Yuuki?"


    Yuuki was startled when he saw her, "Shino-kaichou? What are you doing here?" He also heard another sounding from the bushes.


    "Ah, Shino-chan wait for me!"


    "Aria?" Yuuki was startled again when he saw another acquaintance.


    "Ah, Yuuki!" Aria was surprised.


    "So what are you doing?" Yuuki asked.


    "We are doing a Student Council Activity here," Shino said with a confident tone.


    ''Here? In the middle of the night? In the park where a couple usually have their fun?'' There were a lot of things that he wanted to ask but in the end, he held his question inside his head.


    "Yuuki, do you want to follow us?" Aria asked with a hopeful expression.


    Yuuki looked at them and there were only two girls here and it was quite dangerous to leave them alone, "Alright..." He was wondering whether it was the right decision or not.

 Chapter 559: Advanced Health and Physical Education

    Yuuki entered the bushes together with both of them. He decided to ask something, "Are you alone?"


    "No, my maid is protecting us here," Aria said.


    "Your maid?'' Yuuki asked her weirdly.


    "Her name is Dejima, she is very powerful," Shino said.


    "Hoo? Where is she?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm, I''m not sure when we entered this park, she suddenly disappeared somewhere," Aria said.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he felt that her maid was doing something strange in these bushes. He could hear one or two voices that were doing an exercise in the middle of the night in this park, "So what kind of activity is this?"


    "This is the continuation of health and physical education before," Shino said with reddened cheeks as she still remembered it. She looked down and wondered whether she could see it once again.


    "Can you see the video? This ce is dangerous," Yuuki was sure that both of them could get into a troublesome incident when they were walking around in this ce.


    "Oh, don''t worry, we have got something to protect ourselves," Shino said, and showed him a taser, pepper spray and a baton.


    "Yes, there is also a hidden bodyguard too," Aria said with a smile.


    "Is your parents are okay with this?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course, this is an important student council activity," Shino said while nodding.


    "Alright, I won''t stop you," Yuuki thought for a while and asked, "Where is Suzu?"


    "Ah, she can''t stay upte at night since she is sleeping around 9 at night," Aria said with a smile.


    Yuuki nodded, "They said sleeping earlier can help you to grow."


    *Boink!


    "Really?" Aria said while moving her b.r.e.a.s.ts around.


    "Really?" Shino also did the same but there was no sound or whatever.


    "Shino-kaichou, do hate sleeping?" Yuuki asked.


    "What are you thinking bastard!" Shino was angry.


    "Shhh! Shino-chan, you need to be quiet," Aria stopped her while hugging her.


    Shino could feel her soft b.r.e.a.s.ts on her body and it made her became pissed again.


    "Both of you, stop! There is a sounding from that direction," Yuuki said to both of them.


    "What?" Shino and Aria stopped talking and nodded at each other.


    They moved quietly to see what was happening in that direction. They didn''t stay too close and stayed a few meters away. They saw two people doing something together there.


    "What are they doing?" Aria asked with a confused expression.


    "They should be kissing," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Shino became excited.


    Yuuki felt weird when he was trying to peek on someone with two beautiful girls beside him. He could hear that their breath became erratic when they saw the scene in front of them. He touched their shoulders at the same time and made them startled.


    "H - hey, don''t touch me suddenly," Shino said nervously.


    "Y - yeah...." Aria also had the same reaction.


    "Let''s go back, isn''t this enough?" Yuuki said.


    "N - no, this is an important lesson, we need to learn it thoroughly," Shino said.


    "Agree," Aria nodded.


    Yuuki sighed at their response.


    They continued to see the couple doing some exercise in the bushes. They could see that they were starting to get into the forey.


    "How is that guy very small? I can''t see anything" Shino asked curiously and turned her head looking at his pants.


    "Each person has their own size," Aria said while doing the same thing.


    "Why are you looking at me?" Yuuki asked with a strange expression.


    "Ah..Ah...Ah...."


    Shino nodded, "The woman is a good actress."


    "Yes, I bet she was faking her m.o.a.ns," Aria nodded.


    Yuuki was wondering why both of them were very cruel.


    "Ah....."


    The show was really fast and they didn''t even need to wait for a few minutes. They knew when they heard the m.o.a.ns of the guy that the show had ended. They saw that the couple went away with a satisfied expression.


    "I''m not satisfied!!!" Shinoined and had never thought that it was very fast.


    "What do you want? It''s quite rare for someone to do that kind of thing in this kind of ce," Yuuki said.


    Shino looked at him and asked, "Can you show us what the real thing is?"


    "I - I want too," Aria said.


    Shino and Aria were waiting for his answer but suddenly they heard a voice.


    "You can''t do that Aria-sama, Shino-sama."


    Suddenly a woman in a maid uniform appeared beside them.


    "Dejima-san!" Aria and Shino were surprised.


    Yuuki looked at this woman and asked, "Why don''t you stop them earlier?" He felt that this woman was trying to have a bad influence on both of them.


    Dejima looked at him and said, "I have looked around in this area and know that they can see the act since the man is very small so it was safe but..." She looked at him, "You''re different, I have heard a story from Aria-sama, maybe we can have a sparter."


    ''Spar? What kind of spar?'' Yuuki wanted to spit when he heard it.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back," Dejima said to both of them.


    "Eh!!!!" Aria and Shino wereining.


    "You can look at itter when you have gotten married," Dejima said and looked at him, "Then we will go back first, Yuuki-sama."


    Yuuki nodded and felt tired all of a sudden. He felt that this encounter was quite strange and his feeling was a bitplicated. He went back to his home and saw there were still a lot of people in the living room.


    They were waiting for him to go back.


    "Where did you go?" Yukana asked.


    "Hmm, monitor someone on advanced health and physical education," Yuuki said with a tired expression.


    "???????"

 Chapter 560: The Script Is Wrong! 1

    In the Amagi Brilliant Park.


    The pool had been opened and many guests wereing together with their families to these new attractions.


    Every guest had always wanted to enter this pool since it was summer. They loved this amus.e.m.e.nt park since it had the same design as the cutest characters in the world and they were wondering about the design of the pool.


    "Wow, there is a lot of pokemon!!!"


    "This is amazing!"


    "Mama! Papa! Let''s swim!"


    Every guest who entered the pool didn''t disappoint but became very happy and excited when they saw the pool since it was too amazing, especially the huge slide on this pool. They also saw a stage on the side of the pool and wondered whether there would be an event. They entered the changing room to change their clothes and were even more amazed when the changing room was simr to a huge Charizard which opened its mouth wide.


    Their mood was simr to children who had just gotten their new toys. They couldn''t help but want to enjoy this pool as soon as possible.


    Yuuki was in the backroom with everyone waiting for the time to start the event. He was wearing a team rocket uniform together with Chiaki.


    Kato was the one who was the most conspicuous since her clothes were just unique. She is wearing a blue shirt and a red cap simr to the protagonist of this anime.


    "Kato Ketchum, are you ready?" Yuuki asked.


    Kato tried not to frown, "Don''t call me that."


    "Oh, what should we call you then?" Yuuki asked.


    "Just Kato," Kato said.


    "Yuuki, don''t tease her," Chiaki said while she was also wearing a team rocket uniform.


    Ranko, Kuina, and Isuzu were also wearing the same team rocket uniform. They had a duty to catch every guest who was ying in this pool.


    The other staff was also helping, especially the women staff, the woman named Eiko Adachi would be the narrator for this show.


    "When will we go out?" Ranko was excited.


    "Hmm, it should be in a half hour, let''s wait until there are a lot of guests in this ce," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, let us join too, ron!!!" Macaron said with excitement.


    "Yeah, me too, miii!!!" Tirami said.


    "Oh, I don''t want to join but since everyone is joining in...." Moffle said.


    "Alright, Macaron and Tirami can help Kato Ketchum," Yuuki said.


    "Alright!!!!" Macaron and Tirami saluted at him.


    "Don''t call me Kato Ketchum," Katoined.


    "W - what about me?" Moffle asked nervously.


    "Eh? You don''t want to go right? Then I won''t force you," Yuuki said.


    Macaron nodded, "Yeah, ron! You''re the most popr character in this park, you shouldn''t join this small event."


    Tirami nodded, "Yeah, mi! Don''t worry, leave everything to us, mi!"


    Both of them tapped his shoulders at the same time. They didn''t bother with him again and joined with everyone.


    Moffle who saw this couldn''t help but felt lonely. He looked at them for a while and said, "T - then, I will go back."


    They nodded and didn''t bother with him anymore.


    Moffle felt his heart clutched for a moment. He walked for a few steps until he turned toward them, "No! I''m lonely, mofu! I want to join the show too!"


    Yuuki sighed and shook his head, "Then don''t show such a tsundere act, you''re a middle-old man and it is disgusting to see that."


    "Yeah, I got goosebumps when I saw you doing a tsundere act, mi," Tirami said with an exaggerated tone.


    "You should grow up for a bit, ron," Macaron shook his head in exasperation.


    "Bastard....." Moffle felt really annoyed with the people in front of him. He jumped and shouted, "I will fight you, bastard!"


    "Good, I can''t wait for that, ron!" Macaron also jumped.


    "Me too, mi!" Tirami also joined.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three of them were thrown and fell down on the ground with lifeless expression. They were holding the side of their body which was shot.


    "Don''t make trouble," Isuzu said while holding her gun.


    "Ouch! Ouch! Isuzu-chan is merciless," Tiramiined.


    "My back!!!" Tirami shouted.


    "It''s hurt!!!" Moffle did the same.


    Yuuki ignored the three of them and talked with everyone regarding the event.


    Eiko, who was an AV actress, was quite a good MC and she was ready for her job.


    In the pool, everyone was happily ying in the water until they saw there was someone on the stage.


    "Good afternoon everyone!" Eiko said to everyone.


    "GOOD AFTERNOON!!!"


    Everyone replied to her when they heard her voice.


    ""Everyone today, we will start a show and we will wee our hero, you should know his name since he has appeared on television, his name is Ash Ketchum," Eiko said with an excited expression.


    "WOW!!!!"


    The kid was happy when they heard they would see this hero.


    "That''s right, how about we call his name together!" Eiko said.


    "YES!!!!"


    "Good, I will count to 1 to 3, so, 1, 2 -."


    BOOOOM!!!!


    Suddenly there was a sound of an explosion and smoke appeared around them.


    "W - what is this?" Eiko sounded quite nervous.


    Everyone was also quite nervous and looking around.


    "No, look at the stage!!!" Eiko said loudly and made everyone turn toward the stage.


    They saw there were two shadows of people on the stage. Then they started to hear ominous music.


    "Prepare for trouble!"


    "And make it double!"


    "To protect the world from devastation!"


    "To unite all peoples within our nation!"


    "To denounce the evils of truth and love!"


    "To extend our reach to the stars above!"


    "Jessie!"


    "James!"


    "Team Rocket sts off at the speed of light!"


    "Surrender now, or prepare to fight!"


    Yuuki and Chiaki were at the top of the stage while posing.


    "NOW, WE HAVE INVADED THIS POOL!" Yuuki said.


    "RESISTANCE IS FUTILE! JUST GIVE UP!" Chiaki said.


    "N - no! This is a team rocket!" Adachi looked quite panicked.


    Then a lot of people with simr uniforms came out and started to catch them.


    The guests weren''t sure but they knew that it was part of the show and it was kind of exciting. They followed them and were caught by this group of people.


    They started to catch the guests until they heard another explosion. They turned their heads and saw a big ship came out from the pool. They saw that it was a pirate ship and there was a big walrus on the top of the sea.


    "Hahaha, let''s catch them!!!" The walrus shouted at his subordinates.


    Yuuki and Chiaki looked at each other, ''The script is wrong!''

 Chapter 561: The Script is Wrong! 2

    They didn''t expect there to be a real invader that was attacking this pool.


    Yuuki was annoyed, "Our Team Rocket is invading this ce! How dare you steal our turf from us!" He was ready to fight them.


    "Hmph, Team Rocket? What is that? I''m Tetsuhige, I will invade this ce! Everyone is ready for battle!" Tetsuhige shouted.


    "Team Rocket, fight!!!" Yuuki shouted at everyone.


    "OOOOOOOOHHHH!!!!"


    Both groups started to fight with each other.


    Chiaki, who was by his side, could only shake her head. She looked at Adachi and whispered, "Say something to the audience."


    Adachi nodded when she heard her voice, "Oh! There is another group that is trying to attack Maple Land! Now, both the Tetsuhige Pirate and Team Rocket are fighting each other! Please, hero, save us!" She looked at the audience and said, "Now, everyone, let''s call the heroes."


    "Yes!!" Everyone was excited and nodded.


    "PLEASE SAVE US, HERO!!!"


    They shouted at the same time calling their heroes, Ash Ketchum.


    Yuuki didn''t really care about the hero or heroine in this event but he was looking at the one that disrupted the event. He could see that this elephant seal was someone from the same world as everyone who stayed in this park. He wasn''t sure why this guy was trying to destroy the show but he wouldn''t let him seed.


    "Everyone, attack!!!" Yuuki said and raised his hand.


    "Yeah!!!"


    They were moving toward the group of pirates which was simr to seal.


    "Hmph, everyone attacks them!" Tetsuhige said while raising his sword.


    "OOOOOOHH!!!!"


    Their group started to sh, even though the number of Team Rockets was quite small but they were very strong. Though, the Tetsuhige Pirate was also won in terms of numbers. Their fight was very fierce and both sides showed that they didn''t want to lose.


    "Yuuki, what is happening?" Izusu asked him.


    "There is an enemy, we need to fight," Yuuki turned toward her, "Isuzu, be wild and shoot everyst one of them." He held both of her shoulders.


    Isuzu who was looking at his serious gaze couldn''t help but nodded, "Yes, leave it to me." She moved and started to shoot her enemies.


    Ranko was also having fun fighting with a group of seals.


    The three groups of Moffle, Tirami, and Macaron showed a tough fight. Three of them were very strong and had beaten several seals who came toward them.


    "Yuuki, is this fine?" Chiaki asked.


    "Hmm, well, it''s fun, isn''t it?" Yuuki asked. He knew that this event had be a mess and it was toote to mend it. He knew that it was better to make it messier and let the group of two viins fight each other in this event. He had also forgotten about the heroine since her presence was just too thin.


    Chiaki looked at the scene and the reaction of the audience. She felt weird right now but as an actress, she should be able to do the improvement. She smiled at him, "Alright, let''s make it more exciting."


    "Good," Yuuki nodded.


    "Alright, everyone, beat everyst one of them!" Chiaki shouted.


    "Oooooh!!!!"


    Tetsuhige saw that his group started to get pushed by their group. He raised his sword again and shouted, "Anyone who will join me can do whatever they want with the women!!!!"


    "YEAH!!!!"


    His group started to shout and some people from the Team Rocket also felt it was a tempting offer and wanted to move to the other side.


    Tirami, Macaron, and Moffle who were fighting against a group of seals were having great teamwork. They could defeat many of them until they heard the sound of the captain of the pirate group.


    "Hmph, I don''t care about that, mofu," Moffle said.


    "Yeah, me too, ron," Macaron said.


    Moffle and Macaron continued to fight but suddenly their backs were attacked by someone.


    "Arrrgh!!!!"


    Moffle and Macaron turned their heads and saw that it was Tirami who attacked them.


    "Tirami! What is the meaning of this!" Moffle was angry.


    "Why are you betraying us, ron!" Macaron was also angry.


    "I''m sorry, mi, but his offer was just too tempting for me," Tirami said while raising his sword. He looked at everyone and shouted, "LET''S DESTROY THE TEAM ROCKET!!!"


    "Bastard, tirami!!" Moffle wanted to smash him.


    "Damn, what should we do?" Macaron was helpless.


    Chiaki also saw that the situation wasn''t good, their group could lose against this group of pirates since they started to absorb their subordinates. She looked at him, "What should we do?"


    "Don''t worry," Yuuki said and shouted, "ANYONE WHO JOINS THE GROUP OF PIRATE WILL HAVE THEIR SALARY LOWERED THIS MONTH! THE ONE WHO JOINS US WILL HAVE A BONUS THIS MONTH AND AFTER WE WIN WE WILL HAVE A PARTY LATER!!!"


    "What!!!!!!"


    Everyone who heard him couldn''t believe it but it was the words of their boss.


    Team Rocket started to get excited.


    "LET''S BEAT THEM!!!"


    "DEFEAT THEM!!!!"


    The people who had joined the pirate group couldn''t help but despair when they heard that their sry would be lowered this month.


    "I - I still want to go to the cabaret shop this month!"


    "Ah, I can''t buy the game!!"


    Moffle and Macaron saw that the situation had reversed and both of them were excited when they heard that they would receive a bonus this month.


    "Hehehe, DIE, TIRAMI!!!!" Moffle and Macaron shouted at the same time.


    "UWAAAAAHHH!!!" Tirami, who was in despair, couldn''t defend against the attack of two people. He really regretted his choice to betray his group.


    Yuuki also moved and started to attack Tetsuhige. He could defeat them instantly but it wouldn''t be fun. He was fighting with a sword in his hands.


    ng! ng! ng!


    "Damn, you!" Tetsuhige was annoyed by him.


    Yuuki kicked him and made him fall down on the ground. He ced his sword on his neck and said, "You lose."


    "Dammit, my dream is going to end like this?" Tetsuhige started to feel regret.


    Yuuki wanted to continue the show but he heard a voice.


    "AND THE HERO IS SAVING ALL OF US!! THE HERO HAS SAVED EVERYONE FROM BOTH TEAM ROCKET AND TETSUHIGE PIRATE!!" Adachi sounded very excited.


    Yuuki turned his head stiffly and saw there was Kato who was smiling with everyone on the stage since she had saved everyone.


    ''THE SCRIPT IS WRONG!!!''


    That was the thought of everyone at this moment.

 Chapter 562: Can I become a princess too?

    The show was over when Tetsuhige and his group were brought to the office. He started to tell them that he came from the same world as them and wanted to join the amus.e.m.e.nt park since they didn''t have a ce here.


    Yuuki didn''t really mind that there would add a lot of interesting events to this ce.


    "B - boss, you''re joking earlier, right?" Tirami who saw him started to ask him in a hurry.


    Yuuki smiled, "What do you think?"


    Tirami felt that his smile was really dangerous and he had made a huge mistake.


    Yuuki caressed his huge head which was covered in a pink cat costume, "Hmm, I really hate traitors." He looked at both Macaron and Moffle, "Give him your socks that haven''t been washed for a few weeks, let him enjoy it for tonight."


    "YES, BOSS!!" Moffle and Macaron sounded very respectful and looked at Tirami with a malicious gaze. Both of them could still remember how this guy turned and became a traitor during a difficult time. They took their socks and walked toward him.


    "N - NO!!! ANYTHING BUT SOCKS!!! PLEASE FORGIVE ME!!!" Tirami cried and asked for forgiveness but it was futile since his plea was useless in front of this mass destruction weapon.


    "UWEEEEEEKKKKK!!!!"


    Yuuki ignored them and went to the castle since everyone was there having a private party. He was d that the event was sessful even though it was full of trouble during that time. He entered the castle and saw Isuzu who was waiting for him.


    "Where is everyone?" Yuuki asked.


    "They''re in the princess''s room," Isuzu said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Good, let''s go there."


    "Alright," Isuzu followed him.


    Both of them were talking to each other about tomorrow''s event and decided to shuffle both pokemon and the pirate show every day since both of the events were very fun for the guests.


    Isuzu told him that they received a positive response from them.


    They were talking to each other until they had arrived in her room. They entered it and saw there were a lot of girls inside.


    "Yuuki! Latifa''s room is very good!" Kuina said with a smile.


    "Yes, she is like a real princess," Hinako said.


    ''She is a real princess'', Yuuki wanted to say that to them.


    "She was a real princess," Isuzu said.


    "Ehhh!!!!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    "R - real princess," Mayuki was the most shocked since her dream too became a princess but in front of her was the real princess.


    "Please act like you usually do, I''m happy that I know everyone," Latifa said. She was d that she had known a lot of people since she was very lonely in this castle, ever since he hade to her life. She felt that her world be more colorful and she was very happy every day.


    "Yes, we''re friends," Kuina hugged her.


    "Yes," Latifa was also d.


    "This girl is really cute," Ranko said.


    "Yeah, she is simr to Mayuki somehow," Yukana said.


    "Simr to Mayuki?" Yuuki looked at her, ''Now, that you mention it''. He felt that Mayuki could be a princess when she wore the princess dress and her petite body was also simr to the princess. He also nced at Latifa several times. He walked toward Latifa and whispered, "Latifa."


    "Hmm?" Latifa felt quite excited when she heard his voice.


    "Can Mayuki try your clothes? Her dream is to be a princess," Yuuki asked.


    "Really?" Latifa knew that cute girl who was kind of simr to her. She looked at her and said, "Mayu-chan."


    "Y - yes, what''s wrong, Latifa-chan?" Mayuki asked nervously.


    "Do you want to try to be a princess?" Latifa said with a smile.


    "EHH!!!!!" Mayuki was startled.


    Chiaki smiled, "Why don''t you try it?"


    "Yes, Mayu-chan has always wanted to try to be a princess, right?" Hinako said.


    "Yes, I''m sure you will be very cute," Kuina said.


    "Hey, can I try too?" Utaha asked since she felt it was quite interesting. She also wanted to try to be a princess since there was a castle and a princess dress in this ce.


    "Sure, why not?" Latifa said with a smile. She felt very happy since it was quite interesting.


    "Me too!" Yukana raised her hand and looked at Ranko, "Let''s try it together."


    "Eh? I''m not suitable to be a princess," Ranko said.


    "Of course not, I want to see it too," Yuuki said.


    "T - then, I will try it," Ranko said while looking at him. She was quite shy since it didn''t match her style.


    "Then let''s be a princess everyone!!!" Kuina said.


    Isuzu was looking at them until her hand was pulled, "Eh?"


    "Isuzu-chan, too," Chiaki said with a smile.


    Isuzu felt helpless but when she saw the smile on her princess, she knew that she couldn''t escape.


    Yuuki was sitting on the chair calmly.


    "What are you doing here?" Utaha asked.


    "Hmm? I want to see you wearing a princess dress," Yuuki said inly.


    "Bastard, you can''t see everyone changing their clothes, hurry up and get out first then we will call you when we''re ready," Utaha said.


    "Yeah," Ranko also pushed him to the outside.


    Yuuki was helpless and sighed. He could only be waiting for them outside until they had changed their dress. He was waiting for a while until he heard a voice from inside.


    "Yuuki, you can enter the room."


    Yuuki couldn''t wait and entered the room. At that moment, he felt the world stopped when he saw a group of beauty in front of him.


    ''Damn...''

 Chapter 563: Bandit or Demon King

    Yuuki saw that everyone had dressed in the same way as Latifa and wore a little tiara on their heads. He finally understood that every woman could be a princess.


    "H - how is it?" Ranko asked nervously. She felt strange after wearing this princess cosy with everyone.


    "Gorgeous," Yuuki could only utter that word.


    "Hmm, white stocking is not bad," Utaha said.


    "The dress is a bit too tight though," Yukana felt ufortable around her chest.


    "You''re eating too much," Yuuki said.


    "No, I''m not fat," Yukanained.


    "Then how about we start our exerciseter tonight? This dress is quite good and can be used for exercise tonight too," Yuuki said.


    Yukana blushed, "Pervy."


    Yuuki looked around and could see that everyone was satisfied with their dress. He suddenly took out his camera and said, "Let''s make a picture of today."


    "Yes!!!"


    They were quite excited and asked him to take their photos in many kinds of poses and ces in this castle. This was their first time to have this kind of chance and didn''t want to let this chance in waste.


    Yuuki didn''t feel tired since the scene in front of him was just too rxing, though, his little brother was running amok in his pants. He turned toward one person and susprised, "Kato? You''re also here too."


    "I''m always here," Kato said inly.


    Yuuki looked at her thoughtfully and nodded. He knew that this girl was really beautiful but her presence was just too thin. But.....


    "Not bad, you''re beautiful in this dress," Yuuki nodded.


    Kato smiled, "Thank you."


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he pressed the shutter on his camera at that moment.


    Kato didn''t expect him to take a picture of her, "Don''t take a picture of me, suddenly." She only said it but didn''t feel angry.


    "Kato, look, you''re very beautiful in this picture," Yuuki said and showed it to her.


    Kato looked at the photo curiously and susprised to see her expression in that photo.


    "I might keep it in my wallet for good luck," Yuuki said.


    "I''m not a deity," Kato said while looking at him.


    "But you''re a saint," Yuuki said as a matter of fact.


    "You aren''t over with a saint joke?" Kato said with a helpless expression.


    "No way," Yuuki said with a smile since it was fun to tease her.


    "Yuuki!!!!"


    Yuuki turned, "Hmm? What''s wrong, Mayuki?"


    "Y - Yuuki, can you wear a prince cosy too?" Mayuki asked with a blush.


    "Ah, I want him to wear a knight cosy," Yukana said.


    "Can it be a bandit?" Hinako asked shyly.


    "Oh, Hina-chan, do you have that kind of fetish?" Chiaki looked at her thoughtfully.


    "N - no!!!" Hinako waved her hands furiously.


    "Oh, I want him in the Demon King cosy," Kuina said while raising her hand.


    "Demon King is nice...." Latifa said while looking at him with reddened cheeks.


    "Her highness..." Isuzu was speechless looking at her princess.


    "Alright, let''s try all of them," Ranko said.


    "Yeah, I think demon king and bandit is a very good choice for him," Utaha nodded.


    Yuuki twitched his mouth hearing their interaction, "What about my opinion?"


    "Oh, Mr. Bandit, how about you steal one of the princesses here and take her to your hometer?" Utaha said while hugging one of his arms.


    Yuuki felt tempted and wanted to bring her right away.


    "Enough of flirting!!!!" Isuzu said to both of them.


    Yuuki and Utaha smiled at her in response. He went to change his clothes and let them do a cosy session with everyone.


    They took a lot of pictures with many kinds of poses and situations. They asked him to take a picture while dancing, kissing their palms, hugging, and stealing them. They were having fun for quite a long time and forgot about something.


    Akane, Makoto, and Rossweisse were at a home together. Three of them were looking at the television with a boring expression.


    "Ah! I''m really bored!" Akaneined.


    "Onee-chan?" Makoto looked at her.


    "What do you want to do Akane?" Rossweisse didn''t have too many hobbies besides shopping in the 100 Ind-Coin-Shop and drinking alcohol.


    Akane wasying on the floor and asked, "Where is everyone?"


    "They should be in the Amagi Brilliant Park," Rossweisse answered.


    Akane turned toward her and asked, "Amagi Brilliant park?"


    Rossweisse nodded, "Yes, he has a share in that amus.e.m.e.nt park, today is the first time that they held a summer event."


    "How fun! Why is he not asking me to join?" Akane pouted.


    "He asked you, Onee-chan, but you said that you wanted to sleep earlier," Makoto said. She also wanted to join but she was quite busy with her school.


    Akane thought for a while and suddenly remembered that he had asked her. She sighed at that moment and regretted her decision. She felt that she should decrease the amount of alcohol that she drank for a night.


    Rossweisse was also going to manage both Eagle Jump, Fushikawa Shoten, and Heaven Record. Even though her job usually didn''t take too much time, there was an offer from the television for him and everyone to be a guest in one of the most popr television shows. She knew that he wanted to join this show since he wanted to advertise his pro-wrestler match. She also heard that the television also invited that pro-wrestler yer to be a guest too.


    *Ring


    Rossweisse felt that her phone was vibrating. She opened her phone and saw a message from Utaha.


    "Utaha?"


    Rossweisse felt a bit strange and opened it. She saw the title of the message was "Demon King is kidnapping the princess?"


    Akane and Makoto were also curious and looked together.


    Three of them saw the picture that made them stunned. They saw him in the center of the photo and sat on the throne while holding a lot of chains that connected to a lot of girls beside him. They saw him had a helpless expression on the photo, thought the girls had a variety of expressions from a smile, helpless, and excited, though most of them were smiling at the picture.


    "WHAT THE HELL IS THIS!!!" Rossweisse and Akane shouted at the same time.


    "It looks fun..." Makoto said while looking at the photo.


    Both of them looked at her with bbergasted expressions.

 Chapter 564: Cleaning a Pool 1

    Yuuki was in school right now. He knew that the lesson was quite easy for him and his teacher or fiance in name decided to give him a task.


    "You want me to clean the pool?" Yuuki twitched his lips while listening to her request. He had only worked in the pool yesterday and this woman wanted him to clean the pool today. He knew why this woman was single even in her 30''s thought, she wasn''t anymore since he had taken her in engagement.


    Hiratsuka was smoking a cigarette in front of him.


    Yuuki took the cigarette and said, "Alright, don''t smoke in front of me or I will tell your grandpa about this." He knew that her grandpa didn''t like her to smoke.


    Hiratsuka was speechless, looking at him and coughing, "Ahem, alright, but I think you should enjoy your youth."


    "I''m fully enjoying my youth," Yuuki answered and touched her hands gently, "Shizuka, tell me the truth, why do you want me to do it? I will help you."


    Hiratsuka felt both touched and embarrassed at the same time, "A - actually, the principle forces me to do this job for me and I want to ask someone to do it for me."


    "Alright, goodbye," Yuuki stood up since he didn''t intend to help her actually.


    "WAIT!!!" Hiratsuka pulled his hand, "Please, you won''t do it alone."


    Yuuki turned and asked, "You''re helping too?"


    "Of course," Hiratsuka nodded.


    Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Will you wear a swimsuit?"


    Hiratsuka blinked her eyes and nodded, "Of course, I will, I don''t want to get wet."


    Yuuki thought for a while and nodded, "Alright, also you should wear a shirt or something."


    "Why?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "The wet shirt is hot," Yuuki smiled.


    "Bastard, why do you say that to your teacher!?" Hiratsuka was both mad and blushed at the same time.


    "No, a teacher calling their student a bastard, especially, when the student is their own fiance, right?" Yuuki said while holding her hand.


    Hiratsuka stuttered and wasn''t sure what to say in this situation. She looked around and sighed in relief, "Don''t say that in public, this isn''t going to be a small matter when someone knows that a teacher is engaged to her student."


    Yuuki also knew that it was very troublesome but at the same time, he didn''t really care. He knew that Hiratsuka loved her job and decided to be patient with her, though, she could act differently during the time they were alone together.


    They were talking to each other until they realized there was someone there.


    "Ugh?" Hiratsuka felt that she had seen this boy before.


    "Raku? What are you doing here?" Yuuki asked.


    "O - oh, Aniki," Raku was also a bit nervous.


    Yuuki looked at him and said, "This is my little brother, Raku."


    Hiratsuka sighed in relief when she heard that this boy was his little brother.


    Raku looked at him and whispered, "Why don''t I know that you have an engagement with a teacher?"


    Yuuki was a bit surprised, "You don''t know?"


    Raku shook his head in response.


    Yuuki thought for a while and decided, "Alright, Hiratsuka-sensei, leave everything to me, I will set up a boys group to clean the pool."


    "Eh?" Raku and Hiratsuka were startled.


    "Is that okay?" Hiratsuka asked with concern.


    "What are you talking about?" Raku was confused.


    "Me and my little brother will clean the pool with some boys, this will be boy time," Yuuki said and thought it was kinda nice to spend some time with some of his male friends.


    "I have not agreed yet," Raku said.


    "Alright, thank you," Hiratsuka nodded.


    "Good, I will set up the team, let''s go, Raku," Yuuki said.


    "What about my opinion?" Raku was helpless.


    "Oh, I will check on youter," Hiratsuka said.


    Yuuki only waved his hand and went to call someone.


    Raku knew that he couldn''t escape, "So why are you asking me?"


    "Oh, let''s talk about your progress with Onodera," Yuuki smiled.


    "Eh!!!!" Raku was blushing.


    "Let''s call Shuu, Takeo, and Sunakawa too," Yuuki said and added, "Just two of us are too much to clean the pool, we can also enjoy the pool for ourselvester."


    "Hm, that''s a good idea," Raku nodded and said, "Alright, let''s go to my ss and call, Shuu."


    "Good," Yuuki nodded.


    In the ssroom of the first year of high school.


    Shuu was looking at the p.o.r.n book stealthy.


    "Shuu!!!"


    Shuu, whose name was called, was startled and dropped his p.o.r.n book on the ground.


    Chitoge, Tsugumi, Onodera, Marika, and Ruri who saw the p.o.r.n book couldn''t help but move away from him.


    Shuu wanted to cry when he saw their reaction.


    "Hey, let''s go, buddy, don''t worry about p.o.r.n," Yuuki said.


    "Aniki, what are you doing here?" Shuu was confused and hurriedly took the p.o.r.n book.


    "Yuuki-sama? Are youing for me?" Marika was happy when she saw him.


    "I''m sorry, Marika, but today, I''ming for him," Yuuki said while pointing his finger at Shuu.


    "Huh? Maiko-san? Why?" Marika asked.


    "This is going to be a boy''s time," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, interesting, let''s go," Shuu pulled him since their gaze was hurt on his back. He was d that he had invited him.


    "Bye, Marika," Yuuki also said to Chitoge, Tsugumi, Ruri, and Onodera.


    "Boy''s time? What is that?" Chitoge asked.


    "I don''t know, but I''m pretty curious," Onodera said.


    "How about we watch him?" Ruri said.


    "Where is Marika?" Chitoge asked.


    "She has gone away," Tsugumi said with a helpless expression.


    They looked at each other and shouted, "MARIKA!!!!"


    Yuuki, Raku, and Shuu were walking together right now trying to invite theirpanions to clean the school pool cleaning party together. Their journey was tedious simr to Sun Wukong and hispanion who brought Tang Sanzang to journey to the west.

 Chapter 565: Cleaning a Pool 2

    "Achooo!!!" Takeo sneezed in front of his friend. He wiped his nose since it felt itchy, "Hmm, I wonder if there is someone who is talking about me? What do you think, Suna?"


    Sunakawa wiped his face with a deadpan expression, "Before that how about you apologize to sneeze in front of me?"


    "Ah, I''m sorry," Takeo said. His personality was very straight forward and he would apologize when he felt that he had done something wrong.


    Sunakawa sighed and said, "I don''t know, maybe someone is going to call you, did you make a promise to someone?"


    Takeo rubbed his chin while thinking, "Hmm, I''m not sure."


    "Then maybe you annoy someone, did you remember something?" Sunakawa knew that his best friend was kind of clumsy in his own way.


    "Not that I remember," Takeo said.


    "Oi, Takeo, Sunakawa, are you free?"


    Takeo and Sunakawa turned and saw three of their friends.


    "Oh, Yuuki-senpai! Raku! Shuu! What are you doing together?" Takeo asked curiously. His voice was really big and made everyone look at them.


    Yuuki looked around and saw there was Koizumi there. He waved his hand toward her and said ''Let''s eat ramen'' with the only movement of his mouth.


    Koizumi, who was sensitive about ramen, nodded in response.


    "Takeo, Sunakawa, how about you follow us?" Shuu said.


    "Where?" Sunakawa asked.


    "Clean the pool," Raku said with a helpless expression.


    "Cleaning the pool? Interesting! Alright, Suna, let''s go join them!" Takeo pulled him and brought him together.


    Sunakawa was helpless, "I have never said that I want to join."


    "Don''t say that let''s hang out together, we can enjoy the pool after we have done with the cleaning," Yuuki said.


    "Uwoo! I want to swim!" Takeo was in a fire when he thought that he could go swimming.


    "Alright, let''s go!" Yuuki said.


    "OOHHHH!!!!"


    Everyone was kind of excited and smiled, even Sunakawa who was the calmest in this group also had the same expression.


    Koizumi looked at his back and saw him going out with both Takeo and Sunakawa.


    "Isn''t that Yuuki-senpai? Koizumi, aren''t you going out with him?" Misa asked.


    "NO! THERE IS NO WAY THAT KOIZUMI-SAN WILL HAVE A RELATIONSHIP WITH SOMEONE! HER HEAD IS ONLY FILLED WITH RAMEN! SHE WILL NEVER HAVE A RELATIONSHIP WITH BOY!" Yuu who was overprotective about Koizumi hurriedly denied their rtionship.


    Misa had sweatdropped looking at her friend, "Oh, really? How is it, Koizumi?" She was waiting for the answer of Koizumi


    "Please, say that you''re not, right? Koizumi-san," Yuu had tears in her eyes.


    Koizumi sighed, "We''re not going out."


    "YAY!!!!!" Yuu raised her hands in happiness.


    "Hmm, what a waste, why not?" Misa asked. She knew that both of them were very close to each other.


    "He never confessed to me," Koizumi said inly.


    "O - Oh....." Her answer made both of them bbergasted.


    "Then, you will go out with him, when he confesses to you?" Misa asked with a smile.


    Yuu was in tears right now.


    Koizumi looked away and tried to hide a blush on her cheek, "Probably...." She had never thought to date someone else beside him in her mind, especially when both of them had slept together and went out together. She felt that something precious had been stolen by him.


    "UWAAAAAAA!!!!!" Yuu was crying and opened the window in her ssroom, "YUUKI-SENPAI, YOU IDIOT!!!!"


    "Yuu! What are you doing!" Misa was startled by the actions of her friend.


    "Yuu! Don''t disturb the ss!" Jun reprimanded her. She was the ss representative in her ss and needed to reprimand this girl.


    "K - Koizumi-san will go far away," Yuuki was crying while hugging her friend.


    "Yuu..." Jun was helpless and caressed her slowly to calm her.


    "How about we follow them? Didn''t they say that they wanted to clean the pool?" Misa suddenly said.


    "Good, let''s follow them," Yuu said.


    Koizumi didn''t even listen to their conversation since she was slightly excited to eat ramen together with him.


    Yuuki, Raku, Shuu, Sunakawa, and Takeo were in the changing room together. They needed to change their uniform before they cleaned the pool.


    Raku, Shuu, and Sunakawa were looking at both Yuuki and Takeo.


    Both of their bodies made three of them startled and surprised at the same time.


    Takeo had a very bulky body full of muscle.


    Yuuki was the same but his muscles were slimmer and streamlined his body. However, the most striking points were the tattoo on his shoulders and back.


    "You''re really from a Yakuza Family, huh?" Shuu said. He had been going out with his friend but he had never felt that he was from the Yakuza Family. He looked at Raku and asked, "Are you not going to have that kind of tattoo?"


    Raku shook his head furiously, "My dream is to be a bureaucrat, I won''t continue the family business."


    "Oh? You''re not going to be a patissier? I''m sure that you can open a cake shop with your loved one," Yuuki teased.


    Raku was stunned when he heard his statement. He started to imagine his future life together with Onodera opening a cake or japanese sweet together. He smiled very wide and he made a weird expression.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Sunakawa asked.


    "Don''t worry, he is only daydreaming about his crush," Shuu said.


    "Oh? Isn''t your girlfriend is Kirisaki-san?" Takeo remembered and suddenly asked, "Are you telling me that you want to cheat on her?"


    Raku suddenly woke up and shook his head, "I won''t cheat on her."


    "Good," Takeo nodded.


    "Oh, what about, Aniki? You''re still going out with a lot of girls?" Shuu asked curiously.


    Yuuki who was wearing his clothes to hide his tattoo, "No, I''m not."


    "Really?" They were surprised when they heard he wanted to end his rtionship with his girlfriends. They knew that he had a lot of girlfriends and they could tell that they were very happy with him. They were wondering why he wanted to break up with them.


    "I''m not going to date them, I''m going to marry them," Yuuki said and came out from the changing room, "Hurry up!"


    ''Cool....''


    That was the only thought in their heads when they saw him.


    "WAIT, ANIKI!!! PLEASE TELL ME YOUR SECRET!!!" Shuu was excited and ran toward him.

 Chapter 566: Friendship Between Boys 1

    They had their own duties in cleaning the pool.


    The pool was quiterge and they needed to drain the water inside the pool before they could clean the pool.


    Shuu took soap and mixed it with water.


    Raku and Takeo took a pool brush on the warehouse.


    Yuuki and Sunakawa were waiting for the pool to be drained.


    "Yuuki-senpai," Sunakawa asked.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at him.


    "How can you find someone who is true to you?" Sunakawa asked.


    "What''s wrong, Sunakawa? Why are you asking this kind of question?" Yuuki looked at him in surprised and asked, "Didn''t you say that you don''t have an interest in dating?"


    Sunakawa had told him before since he thought dating was kind of boring for him. However, when he saw his best friend was having fun with his girlfriend. He felt that it was quite interesting, though, it was hard for him to find a girl that didn''t only have an interest in his appearance and superficial. He also wanted to date someone who wanted to ept his best friend and didn''t talk bad about him.


    Yuuki listened to his story and thought for a while. He looked at him and said, "Unless you have mind reading or hypnosis, there is no way that you will know someone who is true to you."


    Sunawaka twitched his lips, "Then? What should I do?"


    "In the past, a human is always curious, they have always tried something and because of that we can enjoy a lot of things from television, car, mobile phone, food, etc," Yuuki exined and added, "Then you should do the same with a rtionship, you should try to have a rtionship rather than asking someone, feel it by yourself how is the feeling of falling in love with someone."


    "What if I choose the wrong girl?" Sunakawa asked. He felt that it was right to ask him.


    "Isn''t that fine? Then in the future, you can search for the right girl easier," Yuuki said with a smile and asked, "Do you have someone that you take an interest in?"


    Sunakawa thought for a while and nodded.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Did Takeo know about this?"


    Sunakawa shook his head, "I''m sure, he will make it a mess." He smiled when he thought about it.


    "That''s true," Yuukiughed and asked, "Who is it? Is it in this school or outside?"


    Sunakawa looked at him and said, "I will tell you but don''t tell anyone alright?"


    "Sure, your secret is safe with me," Yuuki said.


    "Osawa Yuu from my ss," Sunakawa said while looking at him.


    Yuuki had a strange expression when he heard this name, ''Isn''t that Koizumi''s stalker?'' He remembered that Koizumi had told him that there was an annoying girl who had always tried to follow her around. He also had seen her and she was kind of hostile toward him.


    "What''s wrong?" Sunakawa asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "There is nothing wrong but it will be hard to date her."


    "Why?" Sunakawa seemed surprised.


    "Well, she doesn''t have an interest in guys," Yuuki said with in expression.


    Sunakawa wrinkled his eyebrow, "What do you mean?"


    "It''s in the literal meaning that a girl only has an interest in a girl," Yuuki said.


    Sunakawa felt quiteplicated when he heard the girl that he had taken an interest was only interested in a girl.


    "Why do you take an interest in her?" Yuuki asked. He was kind of puzzled but at the same time he knew that girl was kind of cute but there were also a lot of cute girls around.


    "Hmm, she is quite fun to talk to and she also doesn''t mind Takeo," Sunakawa said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Alright, I will support you, how about I help you?"


    "How?" Sunakawa asked.


    "The girl that she loves is quite close to me, maybe we can have a double date," Yuuki said and asked, "How is it?"


    Sunakawa twitched his lips, "How many girls do you date?"


    Yuui twitched his lips, "Don''t ask unnecessary things, you only need to answer whether you want it or not? You won''t get another chance, you know."


    Sunakawa looked at him for a bit and nodded, "Alright, please help me." He felt that it was kind of ridiculous but he still wanted to try."


    "I will only help you, whether you can turn her into normal or not, it depends on yourself," Yuuki said.


    Sunakawa nodded in response.


    "Hey, what are you talking about?" Shuu asked.


    "Sunakawa asked whether you have a girlfriend or not," Yuuki said.


    "I''m not," Shuu started to cry and asked, "Aniki, can you introduce me to someone cute?"


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Don''t you have Ruri-chan?"


    "Ruri-chan?" Shuu twitched his lips when he heard that name, "Of course not, she hates my guts."


    "You should ask Takeo to set up a group date, his girlfriend is from a famous all-female school," Yuuki said.


    "What? Really?" Shuu was quite surprised.


    "WE HAVE BROUGHT THE POOL BRUSH!" Takeo shouted.


    "Takeo! Can you set up a group date for me?" Shuu asked.


    "Group date?" What is that?" Takeo asked with a confused expression.


    They fell down at the same time when they heard his question.


    Yuuki and Sunakawa wereughing together when they heard him.


    "Why are youughing? What is this group date? Shuu, can you exin it to me?" Takeo asked.


    Shuu sighed and started to exin to him slowly while answering some of his questions.


    "Let me ask my girlfriend," Takeo said and started to message her.


    Shuu was waiting nervously.


    Takeo nodded and gave him a thumbs up, "Alright, I have set up a group date."


    "Yahooo!!!" Shuu was happy when he heard it.


    "She said to bring 4 people with me since there are 4 of her friends," Takeo said and added, "Sunakawa, you should go with me, but both Raku and Yuuki-senpai shouldn''t since both of you have a girlfriend already."


    Raku and Yuuki nodded in response but Sunakawa had pain in the ass expression on his face.


    They were talking to each other but they didn''t know there was a group of people observing them from a hidden ce.

 Chapter 567: Frienship Between Boys 2

    After that promise, they cleaned the pool together.


    "Now that I have seen it in close, this pool is damn big," Shuu said while wiping the sweat on his forehead.


    "UWOOOOOO!!!!" Takeo was moving really fast while brushing the entire pool.


    "Takeo! Be careful, you will fall!" Sunakawa reprimanded him.


    Thud!


    But it was toote, Takeo slipped and was thrown toward them.


    "Stop! Stop! Takeo!" Raku shouted.


    Yuuki had sweatdropped and thought whether his decision was right to bring them together.


    "UWAAAAA!!!"


    His body was big and it was hard to escape from him.


    Everyone slipped at the same time and fell down at the same time.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    "Ouch!!!"


    They shouted at the same time.


    "Ugh...I''m sorry," Takeo apologized while looking at everyone. His head was kind of dizzy after fell down to the ground.


    "Aniki, how can you be so cruel and escape from him?" Rakuined.


    "Yeah, you should fall down too, Aniki," Shuuined.


    "No way, I don''t want to wet my t-shirt," Yuuki shook his head. Even though he showed his tattoo to his acquaintances, he wanted to hide it since it was too strange for a high school student to have this kind of tattoo.


    "Ugh..."


    They stood up and caressed their butts since it was quite painful.


    "I hope it doesn''t give me a bruise," Shuu said while looking at his back.


    "Who wants to see your ass?" Yuuki looked at him with contempt.


    "Hey, maybe a girl in my ss or something," Shuu retorted.


    "No way."


    They answered at the same time.


    "Now that you mention it, I have never heard how Takeo got his girlfriend," Raku suddenly said.


    "Oh, I''m interested in the story too," Shuu said.


    Takeo blushed and scratched his head, "Hmm, it''s a fateful meeting between us."


    Yuuki wasn''t sure what kind of expression he should put in this situation, "I''m fine with talking but don''t stop cleaning the pool, I want to enjoy the poolter."


    "Alright..."


    They answered him and started to clean the pool while listening to Takeo''s love story.


    Takeo started to tell them about how he met his girlfriend. He told them that he met her on the train after saving her from a pervert. At first, he thought that girl liked Sunakawa but it was a misunderstanding.


    "After that, we decided to go out with each other," Takeo said with a smile.


    "I''M ENVYING TOO!! I ALSO WANT A GIRLFRIEND!" Shuu shouted.


    "Huh? Aren''t I helping you with setting up a group date?" Takeo asked.


    "That''s right! Thank you, Takeo!" Shuu hugged his big body.


    "Hmm, you don''t need to worry," Takeo gave him a reassuring smile.


    "So handsome...." Shuu said.


    Yuuki tried to move away when he heard their conversation.


    "How about you, Aniki? I''m sure that you don''t have that much interest in a girl before you transfer to this school," Raku suddenly said.


    "WHAT!!!!" They shouted at the same time when they heard it.


    Raku nodded, "Yeah, during our childhood, you only showed an interest in fighting, after that incident, you started to be flirty."


    "Incident?"


    "Ugh, I have been hit by a car before," Yuuki said with a slight smile.


    "Are you fine?" Sunakawa asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, I''m very healthy right now," Yuuki nodded.


    They were d when they heard it.


    "Then what makes you suddenly want to date a girl?" Shuu asked.


    Yuuki rubbed his chin and needed a good excuse, "At that time, when I was hit by a car, I thought I was going to die, there was a lot of things that came out of my head, something from regret, hesitation, mistake and a lot of things....."


    "So when I woke up from my slumber, I decided to do everything so I won''t have any regrets," Yuuki said.


    They didn''t expect his reason would be this deep.


    "However, I didn''t have a n to date someone at that time," Yuuki said.


    "Really? Then why are you dating Kasumigaoka-san?" Raku asked.


    "Kasumigaoka-san?"


    "Oh, she is my first girlfriend," Yuuki answered and added, "It''s her who fell in love with me first, at that time, she was too cute." He started to remember when he took her first in the small apartment.


    "Achooo!" Utaha sneezed.


    "What''s wrong, Utaha-senpai?" Kato asked.


    "Nothing, maybe Yuuki is talking about me," Utaha said while chewing the bread that she had bought.


    "Oh...." Kato only nodded.


    Both of them were quite close since both of them didn''t have that many friends in this school.


    "I don''t know why but I''m slightly annoyed, Megumi, do you think what kind of punishment that I should give to him?" Utaha asked.


    Kato only looked at her for a while and answered, "I don''t know? Maybe let him sleep outside?"


    "Oh...."


    "Achooo," Yuuki sneezed.


    "What''s wrong? Did you catch a cold, Aniki?" Raku asked.


    "Nothing, maybe someone is talking about me," Yuuki said and added, "Alright, let''s enjoy the pool."


    "UWOOOOO!!!!"


    They filled the pool with water and took out their shirts.


    Yuuki took a float that happened to be in the changing room and rxed there.


    "READY FOR A WATER BOMB!" Shuu suddenly said and jumped toward him.


    SPLASH!!!


    "OH, WATER BOOM 2 READY!" Takeo said and jumped.


    SPLASH!!!


    Takeo made a big water explosion because of his jump.


    Yuuki was drenched in water and had an annoyed expression on his face.


    "Hey, boys? Can we join in?"


    Takeo, Yuuki, Raku, Shuu, and Sunakawa turned their heads and saw a familiar face there.


    "Of course," Yuuki answered.


    They were having fun in the pool during their entire break.

 Chapter 568: Teach me a magic! 1

    Yuuki came back to his home and rested in the living room together with Akane and Makoto.


    They were talking to each other until someone suddenly came to him and asked.


    "Teach me magic!"


    Yuzuru said while looking at him.


    Yuuki looked at her for a bit and took a ss of water. He was quite thirsty and drank some of it. He ced it back on the table and continued to read a manga.


    Yuzuru who saw his smooth action couldn''t help but annoyed, "Hey! Teach me!"


    Yuuki turned and asked, "Is that the attitude of someone who is asking for something?"


    "N - no," Yuzuru said nervously.


    Yuuki ced down his manga and asked, "Why do you want to learn it?"


    Yuzuru seemed to be waiting for this question, "BECAUSE, IT''S COOL!!!!"


    "..."


    "I''m sorry, Yuuki," Shouko apologized.


    "It''s fine," Yuuki nodded.


    "Oh, little girl, do you have an interest in magic?" Akane suddenly said.


    Yuzuru moved toward her and asked, "Onee-san, you can use magic?"


    Akane patted her chest and answered, "Of course, I''m a witch after all."


    "REALLY???" Yuzuru was surprised.


    "Hey Akane, is that fine for you to talk about your identity?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm, it''s fine since both of us will be a family soon, right?" Akane said while turning toward Shouko.


    Shouko had a deep blush but nodded in response.


    Yuzuru was stunned and sighed looking at her reaction, "Nee-chan....."


    "Alright, Makoto, how about you follow me too, let me teach you this magic too," Akane said.


    "Oh, really?" Makoto had a doubtful expression on her face.


    "At least you should watch it first," Akane said with a smile.


    "Alright," Yuzuru nodded in agreement. She only saw him using a sword with cursed magic probably in her opinion. She had never seen any other magic besides the thing that he had shown during a family trip and was kind of interested in what she wanted to show her.


    Akane, Makoto, and Yuzuru went to the courtyard together to start their experiment.


    "Do you want to see it too?" Yuuki asked.


    Shouko nodded, "Yes, I''m also interested."


    "Do you also want to use magic?" Yuuki asked.


    "Can I?" Shouko asked.


    "I will probably give you a magical stick," Yuuki said.


    Shouko raised her eyebrow, "What is a magical stick? It isn''t your bad thing right?" She said while looking at his pants.


    Yuuki felt it was kind of strange for this girl to start a perverted joke. He was thinking maybe it was because of the influence of the student council in her school. He shook his head and flicked her forehead, "Of course not, that my stick is very special, you can see it tonight."


    Shouko blushed and muttered in a low voice, "Pervert...."


    "Hey, you two! Can you not flirt here? I''m nning to teach someone magic," Akane said with an annoyed tone.


    "I''m sorry," Shouko apologized and felt embarrassed. She could act freely with him but she was still a polite girl to the other people.


    "What kind of magic will you show to everyone?" Yuuki asked and was a bit curious.


    "I will teach Makoto quite a simple spell, let''s warm up with that," Akane said and looked around, "Yuuki, are you the one who is cing this barrier?" She could feel that this barrier was simple and strange but at the same time, it was very powerful. She was wondering how he could make such this kind of barrier since it was her first time to see it.


    "Yes, you don''t need to think too much about the barrier since it''s hard to exin," Yuuki answered. His magic based on his imagination, it was hard to exin that he created this powerful barrier with only thought of his mind. He didn''t mind exining to her but he felt it would be too troublesome.


    Akane felt that no one would realize that they had used magic in this town within this barrier. She didn''t ask him anymore and started to exin, "This spell has been around for centuries and it''s really easy, so it''s a perfect practice for new witches." She looked at him and asked, "Yuuki, can you get me a wood, ce to burn something, tongs, burner, lighter, and water?"


    "Alright," Yuuki snapped his fingers and the thing that she had asked suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "Wow? Is this space magic? Can you use it?" Akane was surprised.


    "It''s okay, why don''t you continue? I''m a bit curious," Yuuki said.


    Yuzuru was amazed and touched by the things that had been summoned by him suddenly. She touched it several times and shouted, "IT''S REAL!!!!"


    "Of course," Yuuki had a helpless expression on his face.


    "Onee-chan, what kind of magic will you show us?" Makoto didn''t seem that surprising since she had seen him using magic a lot of times.


    Akane started to burn the wood, "Alright, let me show you some demonstration." She looked at Yuzuru, "Yuzuru-chan, can you give me one or two strands of your hair?"


    "Hair?'' Yuzuru looked at her and asked, "You''re not going to curse me, right?'' She was a bit scared.


    Akaneughed, "Of course not, you don''t need to worry."


    "Well...." Yuzuru nodded and took two strands of her hair. She looked at her and asked, "Will this do?"


    "Yeah, thank you," Akane took her hair and ced it on the envelope, "Then we ce it here and write incantations," she wrote while exining to both of them, "This spell requires a girl''s ck hair, my hair isn''t ck, so I can''t use it, then you put it in the fire."


    The fire started to burn the envelope slowly.


    "Let it burn down to ashes," Akane said and took a bucket of water, "Then you put out the fire with water."


    Ssh!


    The water stopped the fire and suddenly created arge smoke.


    They looked at the result of this magic and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Is this over?" Yuzuru was kind of disappointed.


    "Of course not, Yuzuru-chan, can you raise your arm like this?" Akane asked.


    "Arm?" Yuzuru followed her instruction and suddenly something unexpected happened.

 Chapter 569: Teach Me a Magic! 2

    Suddenly a crow appeared from afar and rested on her arm.


    "This is?" Yuzuru was surprised when she saw a crownded on her arm. "Wow! It''s a crow!"


    "Yeah, this spell will summon wild crows," Akane said, and added, "The crows see this smoke ande flying." She exined and added, "The witches who fought in the wars would use these crows to do an enemy reconnaissance." She raised her arm and the crow that was resting on Yuzuru''s arm moved toward her.


    "Interesting," Yuuki thought that the witch must have been very smart at that time. He felt that this spell was the ancestor or source of the idea of many reconnaissance technologies during this time. He thought a normal human in the past wanted to copy a witch and decided to create their own device with technology and created such as satellite, drone, and radar.


    "It''s very useful," Makoto nodded.


    "Yes, that''s true," Shouko nodded.


    "Well, give it a try, Makoto, it should be simple enough, right?" Akane said.


    "Okay, I''ll try!" Makoto said while giving her a salute. She took strands of her hair and asked, "Can I use my own hair?" Her hair was ck and this spell also needed the ck hair of a girl.


    "Yeah, so long, it''s ck," Akane said.


    "Let me help burn the wood," Yuuki said and copied the thing that Akane had done before.


    "Thank you," Makoto put her hair on the envelope and started writing the incantations. She put the envelope on the fire and burnt it into the ashes. She took a bucket of water and put it off.


    They wrinkled their noses when they saw the result.


    "Isn''t this smoke kind of thick?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hey! Is there a fire?"


    Yukana, Ranko, and Utaha came out of their room on the second floor and looked at the thick ck smoke. They were a bit panicked since it looked quite dangerous.


    "Nothing, we''re only trying magic," Akane answered.


    "Why is it ck?" Makoto asked. She remembered that her sister had gray smoke and it was also quite thin but her smoke was ck and very thick.


    Yuuki hoped that his neighbor didn''t ask for aint from him since he didn''t expect this result.


    "Is this a sess?" Yuzuru asked.


    "Of course," Akane said.


    They were waiting for a while until they heard a sound of crowing toward them.


    "Oh, that''s the crow," Shouko said.


    "Caw."


    "Yes, it''s work," Makoto was happy.


    The crow kept appearing from one to two then the numbers kept increasing.


    Caw! Caw! Caw! Caw!


    "Isn''t the number a bit too much?" Yuzuru asked with sweatdropped.


    Yuuki kept counting, "50...." He wasn''t sure whether he should be happy or not since the spell was sessful but his entire house was full of crows.


    "W - what is this????" Ranko was startled.


    "Close the window!" Yukana shouted.


    Ranko, Yukana, and Utaha moved very fast and closed the windows of their rooms.


    Shouko was also moving to close the door of the living room to the backyard.


    Makoto had her mouth and eyes wide opened and a crownded on the top of her head.


    Caw!


    "Amazing....." Yuzuru was surprised to see this number of crows.


    "W - what is happening???" Rossweisse, who came home, suddenly shouted when she saw a lot of crows in this house. She looked at Akane and asked, "Akane, is this your fault?" She felt it was quite bad to have this much of a crow.


    "N - no, it''s not onee-chan''s fault, it''s mine," Makoto was a bit nervous and asked, "Onee-chan, how is this happening?"


    Akane wrote an inscription on the ground with a wooden stick, "Weird." She thought for a bit until she remembered, "It''s because you use a witch''s hair, it''s way too powerful, you have to use a human''s hair, dummy." Sheughed very hard.


    Everyone who listened to hear couldn''t help but sweatdrop.


    "But you said..." Makoto wanted toin.


    "Now that you mention it, I need to go somewhere because of some witch''s business," Akane suddenly said and took out her bag.


    "W - what about this crow?" Makoto asked her nervously.


    "Of course, you can chase them away," Akane said and smiled, "I will go out first, Yuuki, let me stay here again next time, I wille back." She took her broom and started to fly.


    "Don''te back!" Yuuki shouted at her.


    Akane ignored him and waved her hand saying goodbye, "I wille again, definitely!"


    They felt that this big sister was quite unreliable.


    "Yuuki, what should we do with this group of crows?" Shouko asked.


    Caw! Caw! Caw!


    "Dammit, AKANE!!!!" Rossweisse shouted.


    "Don''t worry," Yuuki snapped his fingers and the crows started to fly from his house.


    They sighed in relief when they saw the crows had gone far away.


    Rossweisse walked toward them and asked, "What are you doing earlier?"


    "Onee-chan wanted to show us magic," Makoto said.


    "Then she showed you that spell?" Rossweisse asked.


    They nodded in response.


    "What do you think about that spell, Yuzuru?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm, it''s cool, but it''s annoying," Yuzuru answered her real thought. She felt that calling crows was very cool but those numbers were just annoying.


    "Do you still want to learn magic?" Yuuki asked.


    Yuzuru thought for a while and wasn''t sure anymore, "Let me think about it for a bit, I''m not even sure what I should do with a lot of crows."


    They needed it since the crows were just too annoying. At the same time, the person who taught this magic was also quite a troublemaker. They didn''t even feel anything when they saw her going out.


    Yuuki shook his head and wondered why that girl suddenly went out, ''Is it Khaos Brigade again?''

 Chapter 570: Commentator Invitation

    Yuuki and Kuroka were in the Issei''s household. He didn''t wear his mask this time and sat on the table while drinking a coffee.


    "Ah, can you give me a sign?" Miki Hyoudou, the mother of Issei Hyodou asked.


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded.


    "Kyaa, dear, I have gotten his sign," Miki was very happy.


    Gorou Hyoudo, the father of Issei Hyodou had sweatdropped and sighed looking at his wife.


    "But still, to think that your identity is that famous person," Issei had aplicated expression on his face.


    "What''s wrong with my identity?" Yuuki asked him curiously.


    "Just, don''t steal my harem!" Issei said and opened his hands wide.


    "........"


    They sweatdropped when they heard his statements.


    "Still, your house is very big," Yuuki praised. He was kind of amazed by the size of his size since it was several times bigger than his own.


    "Do you want me to renovate your house?" Rias asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "I won''t befortable when my house is this big."


    "Yes, don''t renovate it, Rias, his house is warm and it''s big enough," Akane said while hugging him.


    "Yes, nyaa," Kuroka said while hugging him on the other side.


    Both of his sides were hugged by beautiful girls.


    "I feel jealous...." Issei said while crying.


    "I - Issei-san, do you want me to hug you too?" Asia asked shyly toward him.


    "Do you want me to hug you too?" Irina asked him.


    "Asia-chan! Irina!" Issei was happy.


    Yuuki looked at their interaction with interest.


    "You can''t do something bad," Akeno suddenly said.


    Yuuki rubbed his nose, "What do you mean? I can''t understand it." He only looked at them and didn''t even have a bad thought about them.


    "Nyaa, don''t cause trouble, for now, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki raised both of his hands, "I won''t, please believe me." He looked at them with sincere expression.


    Akeno and Kuroka snorted at the same time.


    "Hey, Yuuki, can you lend me some of your magical items? I want to research it for a bit," Azazel asked and added, "Oh, and your sacred gear too, I have heard that it was a gun with a lot of different effects." He was right in front of him while begging.


    "No," Yuuki answered, even though his magical items were very strong but inside was empty and only filled with magical energy. He only gave them an effect based on his imagination but to recreate it was an impossible feat since he didn''t have an ''Arc of Embodiment'' to create that kind of thing.


    Azazel didn''t show any disappointment, "Well, it''s okay, alright, let''s talk about the other things." He looked at him and asked, "So Archer is you, right?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, but I hope you don''t tell anyone in your faction, except my father-inw."


    Akeno blushed when she heard him, "What do you mean, your father-inw?"


    "Isn''t he? I mean, I will marry her daughter, after all," Yuuki said.


    "W - well, that''s true...." Akeno felt kind of shy when she thought about it.


    "What about me, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "Of course, don''t worry, let''s make a lot of kitties," Yuuki said.


    "Okay nyaa," Kuroka smiled.


    Azazel, who had lived for a thousand years, couldn''t help but feel sour looking at their interaction, "Can''t you flirt in another ce?"


    "No," the three of them said at the same time.


    "Sigh, I don''t have any n to tell your identity to anyone, I also think that it''s better for you to hide your identity, you will go to the underworld while disguising as Archer, right?" Azazel asked.


    "That''s the n," Yuuki nodded.


    "Good," Azazel pped his hands and made everyone look at him, "Alright, everyone, tomorrow that day and we need to go out in a few hours to the stadium."


    "Sensei, where is the stadium?" Issei asked.


    "It''s in the floating city, Agreas," Azazel said.


    "That city is very beautiful, we can use some time to tour around the city after the match," Rias said.


    Yuuki was a bit curious about this floating city. He was wondering whether it was simr to Laputa, the Flying Castle. He rubbed his chin and wondered whether there was this anime since he had never checked it before. He could talk it to Serafallter to create an anime movie.


    "Oh, that''s right, I forgot about something," Azazel suddenly said.


    "What''s wrong?" Kiba asked.


    "Yuuki, no, Archer, the organizer, is asking you to be amentator during the match, can you?'' Azazel asked.


    "Commentator? Me?" Yuuki asked weirdly. Even though he was a singer but he had never be amentator, especially in the underworld, "Why? I''m not that famous."


    Azazel twitched his lips, "Not famous? You have defeated both Loki and the Old Satan Faction, people are curious about you, when they heard that you wille to visit the match, they want you to be a special guest as amentator." He said with an exaggerated tone.


    Yuuki wrinkled and said, "Can I refuse?" He felt it was quite troublesome.


    "Well, you can refuse it, but can you tell me, why?" Azazel asked.


    "Hmm, I want to watch the match together with her," Yuuki said while looking at Kuroka.


    "You don''t need to worry about me, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, I also think that it''s troublesome to be amentator."


    "Oh, if that is your problem, don''t worry, you can also bring her together with you," Azazel said.


    "Eh?" Yuuki and Kuroka said at the same time.


    "Try to imagine, you can cheer on your little sister and everyone on the big screen, I''m sure it will make your sister happy," Azazel decided to persuade her.


    "Oh!! That''s interesting, nyaa! Let''s do it, nyaa! Let''s bementators!" Kuroka shook him very hard asking him.


    Yuuki sighed and felt that Azazel was quite smart. He couldn''t reject it and nodded, "Alright, I will help you."


    "Good, let''s go to the underworld, now, it''s better to be early thante," Azazel looked at everyone and said, "LET''S GO!"


    "oooooo....."


    They answered with a in tone.

 Chapter 571: Trip on The Train

    They were on the train that went to the underworld and continued to Agreas, the floating city.


    Yuuki had never had a chance to look around the underworld since he mostly came to fight. He could see that the sky was quite different from earth. He rubbed his chin and wondered how the nt could grow with this red sky. He was sure that it wasn''t sun but something else, ''Maybe magic?''


    "Hey."


    Yuuki turned and smiled, "What''s wrong, Xenovia?"


    Xenovia crossed her arms while observing him. She was kind of strange when she thought about kissing him during that time. She wasn''t sure what possessed that made her could kiss him with such an intensity in the past. She wanted to say something but suddenly the words couldn''te out of her mouth since she felt quite nervous.


    "Hmm? Why don''t you sit beside me and talk slowly?" Yuuki said.


    Xenovia nodded and sat beside him. She tried to set her thoughts and asked, "What do you think about me?" Her eyes were looking at him intensely after asking this question.


    Yuuki wanted to rub his nose but he stopped. He looked at her and smiled, "Any boys will be lucky and happy to have you as their girlfriends."


    Xenovia is a very beautiful girl with a healthy body that won''t lose to anyone. Her personality is very simple, as long as she likes someone, she will be true to herself and doesn''t hesitate to start her attack.


    Xenovia smiled and asked, "Then let''s have a child with me?"


    Yuuki was stunned and couldn''t believe what he had heard. He looked at her and asked, "Can you repeat it once again?"


    "Let''s have children," Xenovia said.


    Yuuki sighed and flicked her forehead.


    "Ouch!" Xenovia held her forehead and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Girl, don''t ask some boy that kind of risky question, are you really ready to make children when you''re in high school?" Yuuki asked.


    Xenovia nodded, "Of course, we can make it n-"


    Suddenly she was pushed on the coach. Her hands were tied by his hand and she felt her leg was caressed slowly by him.


    "You want it now, huh?" Yuuki whispered right into her ear.


    Xenovia couldn''t help but shudder while hearing his voice. Her legs were squirming around when she felt his touch that touched her slowly moving to her private part. She tried to move her hands but his hand was very strong and made her unable to move. She had never been treated like this before. She felt both scared and confused right now until she saw his face right in front of her.


    Yuuki smiled, "Don''t tease man, little girl." He let her go and walked out of the room.


    Xenovia felt ashamed when he called her little girl, "Dammit, I will show you!" She would definitely have children from his genes. She suddenly felt that her panties were a bit wet and her body felt hot, "So this is a man?" She felt curious and decided to enter the fire pit daringly toe after him.


    Yuuki walked around the train but it was quite deserted since they were using a private train. The only people that were in this train were them since the train was moved by magic.


    "Kyaaa."


    Yuuki heard a voiceing from one of the rooms in the train and opened it. He stopped and wasn''t sure how to respond to this situation.


    "It hurts..." Asia fell down with a lot of books around her.


    "Do you need help?" Yuuki said and entered the room.


    "Ah, thank you," Asia looked at him.


    "Hmm, even though, I enjoy the scene in front of me, but you should close your skirt, I can see your panties," Yuuki gave a light cough while looking away.


    "I''m sorry," Asia closed her skirt as soon as possible. She looked at him in a red face and was afraid to look at him.


    "Don''t worry too much, let me help you to stand," Yuuki said and gave her his hand.


    "Thank you," Asia said with a low voice as she was clearly still shy after the incident.


    Yuuki looked around and said, "Hmm, is this library?"


    Asia nodded, "Yes, I''m going to take a book about dragons then this....." She looked around at the book that scattered on the ground.


    "Dragon, huh? Interesting," Yuuki said and took the book to the ground to put it back.


    "Thank you," Asia, who saw his action, said. She looked at him and asked, "Are you interested in dragons too?" She was kind of nervous since she knew that he was quite a famous person. She was afraid to make him mad but it seemed she was worried about nothing.


    "Not that much, but can you tell me why you are interested in dragons?" Yuuki asked.


    "Sensei, Ah, I mean, Azazel-sensei told me that I have good affinity with dragon and told me to learn about it for a bit in the library since we will be going to have a rating game with the strongest youth, actually, I''m very nervous, I''m afraid that I will be a burden for everyone, that is why I want to get stronger to help everyone....."


    Asia wasn''t sure but she started to tell him her trouble, maybe because they weren''t that close and it was easier for her to tell the thing that she had buried inside her heart. She didn''t want to worry anyone close to her but she could talk freely to him.


    Yuuki only listened to her while helping her to put the that scattered on the ground back to the bookcase.


    "I''m sorry for making you listen to my rambling," Asia said while bowing her head. She was toofortable earlier and forgot that they had stayed quite a long time here.


    "Don''t worry, I also enjoy yourpanion," Yuuki looked at his watch and said, "Let''s talk again in the future, I have promised Kuroka to look around." He left her while waving his hand.


    "Yes!!!" Asia was quite excited when she thought she could talk to him again.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he felt that he had be sharing friends. He didn''t think much and decided to enjoy this trip first.

 Chapter 572: Secret Plan

    "That ce is Agreas, huh?" Issei said while looking at the floating city.


    Agreas, the floating city is arge city that is located in the Agares Territory which is being maintained by the servants of the current Beelzebub. It has a distinctive feature in which it appears to be arge floating ind suspended in the sky. A popr tourist resort, it is also the ce that controls the flow of the air in the Underworld. Agreas is a ce that has the technology of the Original Satans and contains the essential crystals of the highest quality that is used to create both the Evil Pieces and Brave Saints.


    Yuuki took his camera and took a picture of this floating city. He looked at them and said, "Don''t worry, this is only for private collection."


    They nodded toward him since the existence of the supernatural needed to be hidden from the normal people. They came down from the train and used a gond lift. They decided to use the gond since they wanted to see the scenery of this city.


    "Yuuki, this is amazing, nyaa," Kuroka said since it was her first time toe here.


    "Should we have our wedding here?" Akano asked.


    "Our wedding is still far away," Yuuki said while twitching his lips. He had a n to marry but it was too fast to marry in high school, except he was toote to take out his naughty little brother and made one of them pregnant.


    "Enough about flirting, let''s talk about something important," Azazel said.


    They looked at him and waited for him to say something.


    "Agreas, the floating city, to be honest, the Bael faction just held a meeting at their main headquarters, and they discussed how Lord Agares will be presiding between the Demon Lord and their Lord," Azazel exined.


    "That''s why it''s going to be held in the Agares region," Koneko said.


    Kiba touched his chin and said, "So they''re treating our batter as a representative match between Demon Lord Lucifer and Lord Bael?"


    "Well, I suppose there will be a lot of people who think that way, so you can treat it like that," Azazel said.


    "What a pain in the ass," Isseiined.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and didn''t really care since it didn''t really matter to him since he was the only bystander. He thought she should go to join Sona or Serafall since they were a neutral party and didn''t get involved in this match.


    "Yuuki, what do you think? You seem quite sleepy," Azazel asked.


    "Me? I''m just a bystander and I don''t really want to get involved in politics in the underworld," Yuuki said while looking away.


    "Hahaha, that''s true," Azazelughed.


    "Ugh, somehow bing a human is also nice," Issei said.


    "Issei-kun!" Rias said.


    "Ah, Buchou, I''m not saying that it''s just this political matter that is just tooplicated for me, I''m still grateful for what you have done for me or else, I won''t be here," Issei said.


    Rias nodded and felt quite better. However, her mood became quite bad when she heard him calling her.


    Koneko, Akeno, Kiba, Asia, and Irina sighed together looking at their interaction.


    Yuuki and Akeno were sitting on the side looking at them.


    "Are they still fighting?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm, it''splicated, they''re not fighting but their rtionship is still cold," Akeno whispered.


    "Can you just give him a hint to call her name directly?" Yuuki felt annoyed looking at their interaction. He understood that Rias wanted to get close to Issei but Issei was clearly shaken by his first rtionship since he had been killed during his first date.


    Yuuki understood that Issei was scared but Issei was still perverted. He felt a big contradiction in his action, even though Issei was aggressive toward his perverted action but he became chicken when it was about his heart. He thought for a bit and said, "How about I give him a push?"


    "Push? What kind?'' Akeno was clearly curious.


    Yuuki started to gather his thoughts and exined his n. He told her that he would try to talk with Rias then it would make Issei who was in dilemma started to have a sense of urgency in his heart and couldn''t help but started to call her name and maybe confessed his love.


    Akeno, who listened to his n, was clearly interested, "But, is this okay?"


    Yuuki nodded, "I know, this n can backfire, maybe Issei will lose his self-confidence or me himself." He wasn''t sure how big Rias''s feeling was towards Issei and maybe their love would be tested by him.


    Akeno was still afraid of the conquests of this n.


    "So what''s the second n?'' Yuuki said helpless.


    "Second n? What is it?" Akeno asked.


    "I will talk to him and tell him to man up or I will steal your harem," Yuuki said with a smile.


    "How is that better?" Akeno said.


    "At least he won''t see me flirt with his crush," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm," Akeno thought for a while and nodded, "Alright, you can help them, but don''t mess up, alright? Don''t steal from her by chance."


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "Is that your view about me?"


    Akeno looked at him and said, "You should look in the mirror and see how many girls you have swindle?"


    "It''s not a fraud when you''re clearly happy with me," Yuuki hugged her waist closely.


    "Oh, why I''m falling for you," Akeno had a tired expression.


    "It''s toote, you''re mine anyway," Yuuki kissed her.


    Akeno had a helpless expression but couldn''t escape since her heart was stolen by this bad man.

 Chapter 573: Skeleton

    They had arrived in Agreas, a floating city.


    Yuuki was wearing his mask while walking in the back row together with Akeno, Koneko, and Kuroka.


    They left the terminal and were greeted by a lot of reporters.


    Click! Click! Click!


    "Gremory-san, how do you feel about this battle?"


    "Can you win this match?"


    The group of reporter was asking about their group until one of them noticed a man with a familiar mask.


    "Isn''t that Archer?"


    "WHAT!"


    "That is Archer!"


    The reporters had always wanted to interview him but it was very hard to search for his identity and until now, there was no one who knew his identity.


    "Is he a member of Gremory Peerage?"


    "No way!"


    One of them said.


    "EVERYONE, PLEASE STOP!"


    Suddenly a beautiful young girl appeared in front of them, "Please, let us go to the hotel since we need to prepare for the match."


    "Who is she?'' Yuuki asked.


    "She is Ravel Phenex, she is part of our peerage now," Akeno said.


    "Really?" Yuuki was a bit surprised.


    "Yes, she is one of my bishops and manager of our peerage, she decided toe here earlier than anyone to book the hotel and prepare everything," Rias answered.


    "Thank you, Ravel," Issei said with a smile.


    "Yes, don''t worry," Ravel answered with a smile.


    Yuuki rubbed his chin and thought it was the power of the protagonist to attract a girl even though the protagonist was perverted. He didn''t say anything and followed them to enter a ck limousine in front of them to get away from his group of a reporter.


    Kuroka and Koneko showed an annoyed expression when both of them looked at Ravel.


    Ravel was also the same and tried to ignore both of them.


    "I smell a bird here, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Yes, this bird is very stinking," Koneko said.


    "You cat also use your saliva to clean your body!" Ravel shouted.


    "Alright, don''t fight with each other," Yuuki said and brought both Koneko and Kuroka to the side while hugging them.


    "HMPH!"


    They looked away at the same time.


    The other people who saw their interaction sighed at the same time.


    "I guess it isn''t easy for a bird and cat to be together," Azazel said while rubbing his chin.


    "Ravel, don''t fight alright," Rias said.


    "But they''re the ones who are starting," Ravel said.


    "Hmph!" Kuroka and Koneko said at the same time.


    "Why do you hate her?" Yuuki asked.


    "It''s the physiology of our races," Koneko said.


    "Cats usually don''t like birds, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Then let''s meet a fishter, you can see them after this match," Yuuki said.


    "Fish?" Koneko looked at him with a confused expression.


    "Oh, that fish, alright, nyaa, I can''t wait," Kuroka said.


    "What kind of fish?" Koneko asked.


    "It''s a secret, it''ll be a surprise when you win the match," Yuuki smiled.


    Koneko became quite excited and clenched both fists, "Alright, I will win it."


    They were talking to each other until they had arrived at the hotel.


    "This is the hotel, everyone," Ravel said with a smile.


    This would be his first time seeing a lot of different races in the same ce.


    Yuuki could see a devil, fallen angel, youkai, and even a god in this ce. He nodded and felt quite great with the peace of everyone in the supernatural world.


    "Is this okay? What about the Khaos Brigade?" Kiba suddenly asked and made everyone feel a bit worried.


    "Don''t worry, Vali will protect the match since he wanted to see the match of the strongest youth, right?" Azazel looked at him.


    Yuuki rubbed his nose, "You ask me that? I don''t know him."


    "Well, I guess I understand why you want to maintain a peaceful life," Azazel said.


    Kuroka also didn''t say anything since her crime had been pardoned. She needed to show to the public that she didn''t have any connection with the Khaos Brigade.


    "Alright, let''s enter and talk about our strategy in this battle," Rias suddenly said.


    "Can you tell us about our room? I won''t bother with your strategy meeting," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, I want to look around too, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Akeno sighed and felt a bit jealous since she couldn''t join.


    "You''re quite busy, right? We can look around after your battle together," Yuuki didn''t ask her toe to his room since he was sure that she needed a preparation.


    "Alright, I will join youter," Akeno said.


    Ravel looked at him and gave him a key, "This is your room and that cat room."


    "Only one?" Yuuki looked at the key.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I thought you were kind of simr to my brother," Ravel said with a blush.


    "Your brother? What do you mean?" Yuuki asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, he is usually sleeping together with his peerage members and doing that in the room, maybe you''re simr?" Ravel said with a low voice, clearly shy.


    Yuuki felt quite strange when this little girl was looking at him simrly to a s.e.x.u.a.l deviant. He thought for a bit, ''Maybe because of both Kuroka and Koneko?'' He felt that their fight was a bit childish since he remembered her older brother also had a cat in his peerage.


    Kuroka gave her a thumbs up since this girl was very nice, even though she was a bird.


    "DAMMIT, I''M ENVY THAT GUY!!!" Issei suddenly shouted.


    "You can move around but you need to follow me for a while, the organizer needs to talk to you about yourmentator job," Azazel said.


    "Alright, don''t worry," Yuuki said.


    Rias nodded, "Good, let''s go, we need to talk about our match tomorrow."


    "YES BUCHOU!!!"


    They were walking together until they saw a group that came toward them while emitting a weird atmosphere and cold aura that made prickling on their skin.


    This group had their hoods worn down so much that they couldn''t see their faces, and they were wearing a long robe where they couldn''t even see their feet.


    ''Skeleton?'' Yuuki saw the leader of this group.


    [Oh well, oh well, if this isn''t the crimson-haired Gremory or the Governor of the fallen-angels?]


    The skeleton talked to them while looking at everyone until they stopped at him, "You are?"


    "Archer," Yuuki answered simply.

 Chapter 574: Match Between Strongest 1

    "Is there something wrong?" Yuuki asked. He knew that the skeleton priest in front of him was the god that governed over the realm of death.


    Hades wanted to smile but he didn''t have skin and his entire body was made of a skeleton, [Fafafafa, I only know that the identity of Archer is hum-]


    His words suddenly disappeared.


    "Oh, I only want to live a peaceful life, please don''t make too much trouble for me Mr. Hades," Yuuki said.


    [Fafafa, peaceful life is nice, though you shouldn''t get too close to both devil and a fallen angel, they will bring you a bad influence to your surrounding], Hades said clearly giving the people around him a disdain.


    "Thank you, but I only have a limited time, I will do whatever I want," Yuuki answered.


    [Fafafa, that''s true, I will be waiting for you in the Cocytus then], Hadesughed.


    Yuuki frowned and said, "I can enter heaven too."


    [You? Heaven? Fafafaa, your smell is simr to Zeus, how can you enter heaven, also Cocytus isn''t bad, the temperature is quite refreshing and there are a lot of things too...], Hades started to tell him about the advantage of entering a Cocytus. He was simr to a property agent telling him the advantage of living in Cocytus.


    Yuuki rubbed his chin and felt interested since the price ofnd in the Cocytus was quite cheap. He thought he should develop a high rise apartment for the group of Grim Reapers.


    Everyone around them felt weird when they saw them talking quite close to each other.


    [Fafafa, I won''t bother you anymore, hmm...], Hades stopped and looked at Issei.


    Issei who was being stared at by this God of Death, was getting nervous.


    [It''s such luck that the person who bes the holder of Welsh Dragon is a dumb and perverted kid, I can''t wait for everyone to die and let''s meet again in the Cocytus], Hades said and left everyone.


    They saw him had gone and couldn''t help but sighed in relief andined.


    "What the hell is with him? Why he hates us so much and he likes him so much?" Issei was confused and angry with Hades.


    "Hades is like that, he hates the devil and fallen angel in general, however, he loves human," Azazel said while looking at him. He was a bit amazed since Yuuki could talk normally to the God of Death and they were very close to each other.


    "Still, why Hades-samaparing him to Zeus?" Ravel suddenly asked.


    They looked at each other and looked at him after that.


    Yuuki only rubbed his nose and said, "Don''t you have to start your strategic meeting?" He didn''t like where the conversation would go and decided to avert it to another topic.


    "That''s true, let''s talk about the strategic me-."


    Rias wanted to finish her words but it was cut by someone.


    "Oh, Azazel!"


    "Isn''t that red hair is a little sister of Lucifer?"


    "Zeus? Poseidon? Are you guys here too?" Azazel was susprised.


    "Of course, I want to see the match between the strongest youth of the devil," Zeus told him.


    Azazel, Poseidon, and Zeus were talking to each other. Three of them were quite close to each other from their interaction.


    "Good luck with your match," Zeus and Poseidon said at the same time. Both of them looked at him for a while and continued to walk.


    "Even though they''re from the same pantheon, their attitude is different from Hades-sama," Xenovia said.


    "Yes, they''re quite friendly," Asia said, and were a bit surprised.


    "Hehehe, we had quite rebellious youth thousands of years ago," Azazelughed.


    They looked at him wrinkled and didn''t want to listen to his past. They moved to the one room that Ravel had booked to talk about the n to fight with Sairaorg and his peerage.


    Kuroka and Yuuki didn''t join them, rather moving around this ce. Both of them had their little escapade touring around this ce and having a date together.


    Yuuki didn''t feel that amazed with this floating city since the size was only slightly bigger than his Hanging Gardens of Babylon.


    "I want to eat that, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Alright," Yuuki said.


    A few hourster.


    Kuroka and Yuuki went back and saw what everyone had done with their strategic meeting.


    Rias really put importance in this match and believed that she could win, especially when both Koneko and Akeno had gotten stronger several times.


    Akeno had her lighting magic along with his magical item that would make her be Queen of Thunder. She had also learned her light magic since it was in her heritage.


    Koneko had learned a senjutsu from Kuroka and her strength was also very powerful with his magical item that would increase the destructive of her attack.


    "Alright, let''s take a bath," Yuuki said.


    "What?" Issei was startled.


    "I thought that we didn''t know each other that much, so let''s go take a bath together with everyone, however, men and women are separated alright," Yuuki said.


    "I don''t mind, right, Issei-kun," Kiba smiled at him.


    Issei shuddered when he saw Kiba''s gaze. He thought for a while but nodded, "That''s true, we don''t know each other that much."


    "How about you aren''t you a man too? How about you join us?" Yuuki asked this cute little dhampir.


    Gasper, who heard the word of man couldn''t help but be brave, "A - alright, I will join you guys."


    "Azazel, how about you join us too?" Yuuki asked.


    "Kakaka, interesting, let''s go," Azazel also wanted to ask him a question too.


    During that time, they decided to go to the public bath together leaving the girls looking at them with a strange expression.


    Rias looked at Akeno, "What is he nning?"


    "Nothing, you don''t need to worry," Akeno said with a smile. She thought he had done a good job trying to handle Issei from his indecisiveness. She looked at everyone and said, "How about we going to bath together too?"


    "Alright, nyaa," Kuroka smiled.


    Koneko, Asia, Xenovia, and Ravel nodded together.


    "Alright, let''s go, Rias," Akeno said while pushing her back.


    "W - wait, Akeno!!!!"

 Chapter 575: Match Between Strongest 2

    They went to the public bath together.


    Yuuki took off his mask since there wasn''t anyone in this ce beside them. He was quite absentminded since he was thinking about what kind of topic that he should talk about with themter.


    "Oi, Yuuki, close your front!" Issei was fl.u.s.tered when he saw his n.a.k.e.d body.


    "We''re both guys, what are you shy about?" Yuuki sighed and washed his body.


    "Dammit...." Issei peeked at him for a bit and sighed.


    ''You lost,'' Ddraig said in his head.


    "You don''t need to poke my wounds," Isseiined.


    Gasper was kind of amazed at his body, "Y - Yuuki-san, why there is a lot of drawing in your body?"


    Yuuki looked at her and wondered why Gasper covered his chest with a towel. He decided to ignore it since it didn''t really matter to him.


    "Gasper, that''s not a drawing but a tattoo," Kiba said.


    "Tattoo?" Gasper looked at him with an interest.


    "You don''t need to put up with this kind of thing," Yuuki said.


    "Then why do you have a lot of it?" Issei asked.


    "My family is Yakuza, you know, I want to inherit a family business," Yuuki said and walked to the hot spring. He entered it and felt reallyfortable, "Damn, that''s good."


    "Yakuza, huh, well, I know your family thought," Azazel said while also joining him.


    "You know my father?" Yuuki asked.


    Azazel nodded, "Your father is very funny and it is nice to drink with him."


    "I know," Yuuki nodded. He felt that there was a lot of mystery shrouded his father. He was sure that his father could also do magic.


    "Yakuza, huh...." Issei looked at him with a sigh.


    "What''s wrong, Issei? Do you want to ask something?" Yuuki asked.


    Issei nodded, "How can you confess to someone?"


    Yuuku looked at him in surprise, "Hoo? Do you want to confess to someone?"


    "Issei-senpai, really?" Gasper looked quite excited.


    "Are you saying that you will confess to buchou?" Kiba was also happy.


    "H - how did you know that it is a buchou?" Issei was a bit startled.


    They looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "Well, who is in your group who doesn''t know that you like her," Yuuki said.


    "Everyone knows about it," Kiba said.


    "Issei-senpai, you''re too oblivious," Gasper said.


    Issei was a bit embarrassed.


    "Then why are you asking me? I''m sure that Azazel has a lot of experience," Yuuki said.


    "Ahem, yes, I have a million years of experience," Azazel looked quite proud.


    "Hmm, I''m not sure about him," Issei had a doubtful expression on him.


    "OI!!!" Azazel felt hurt.


    "Well, anyway, I''m happy that you are able to brave yourself to confess your love to her," Yuuki said with a sincere tone.


    Issei smiled, "Then can you tell me?"


    "First, can you tell me your n first?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, I''m nning to ask her out after we win this match," Issei said with confidence.


    "Hmm, the problem is can you win? Your opponent is the strongest youth," Yuuki said and added, "Even though I have confidence in you but you have only be a devil in few months and your opponent has been training his body for several years, can you really be against that kind of opponent?"


    Issei had aplicated expression when he heard his question.


    "So? Can you?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yuuki-san, you shouldn''t ask...." Kiba wanted to stop him.


    "No, Kiba, let him continue, we want to see his resolve, can he really win this match and win her heart?" Azazel said and added, "This is how menmunicate with each other.


    "Cool...." Gasper said while looking at them.


    "Can you answer me, Issei?" Yuuki asked.


    Issei was in a dilemma when he thought about it. He felt that he wasn''t sure whether he could win anymore against the strongest youth. He felt that his resolve was quite small.


    "ISSEI! IS YOUR LOVE FOR HER REALLY THAT SMALL LIKE YOUR LITTLE BROTHER?" Yuuki shouted.


    "Who has a small little brother! Mine is normal!" Issei shouted at him.


    "Then answer me!" Yuuki said.


    "I - I''m not sure whether I can win against that strongest youth, I - I have fought against him before and he was very strong, but...." Issei closed his eyes and shouted, "BUT I WON''T LOSE! I WILL WIN AND CONFESS MY LOSE TO BUCHOU!!!!" He felt quite good when he shouted about his feelings.


    "Good, I''m happy that you answered me," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, I will win and confess my love to buchou," Issei nodded.


    Yuuki nodded, "Good, but you need to fix something."


    "Fix something?" Issei was confused.


    "Yes, you shouldn''t call her, buchou," Yuuki said.


    "Then what should I call her?" Issei was confused.


    They looked at him as if he was dumb.


    "Of course, her name directly, you should call her, Rias, not, buchou," Yuuki said directly. He felt the people in this country were a bit weird since they were too shy to call someone names.


    "W - what?" Issei blushed.


    Yuuki frowned, "You''re not embarrassed when you tell the world that you want to suck her b.r.e.a.s.ts but this time you be a chicken when you call her name, what''s wrong with you? Alright, let''s practice, I will try be Rias and you should call her name."


    "Eh????" Issei was bbergasted.


    Yuuki crossed his arms and said, "Issei-kun, what do you want to ask me?" His acting skill was top notch and it was easy to mimic her.


    "B - Buchou!?" Issei suddenly said he wasn''t sure but he felt that he was in front of her.


    "Buchou? Is my name buchou? Is my name Buchou Gremory, Issei-kun?" Yuuki said.


    "N - no, of course not!?" Issei shook his head.


    "Then what is my name? What do you think about me?" Yuuki said.


    Gasper, Azazel, and Kiba were surprised.


    "His acting skills are good," Kiba said.


    "He''s a member of the drama club if I''m not wrong," Azazel said.


    "How did you know, Sensei?" Gasper asked.


    Azazel rubbed his nose and said, "I''m asking his father."


    "Oohh....." Gasper and Kiba nodded.


    "Issei-kun, how do you feel about me?" Yuuki asked.


    "B - buchou, wait, I''m not ready?!" Issei said with a nervous expression.


    "BUCHOU?!!!" Yuuki said with a slightly angry tone, "MY NAME ISN''T BUCHOU!!!! WHO IS MY NAME?!"


    "I''M SORRY!!!" Issei said.


    "I don''t need you to apologize but I want you to call me by my name, is it really that difficult for you?" Yuuki asked with a sigh. He was wondering how much of a coward this guy was with the girl that he had taken an interest in.


    "I''M SORRY!!!!"

 Chapter 576: Match Between Strongest 3

    Yuuki, Kuroka, and Azazel were walking together toward thementator room.


    "Are you nervous?" Azazel asked with a smile.


    "No," Yuuki answered.


    "Hahaha, let me tell you that thementator isn''t only us, there is also a famous person that will be the guest together with us," Azazel said.


    "Really? Who is it?" Yuuki asked curiously.


    "It''s a secret, you will know it when we enter thementator room," Azazel said.


    Yuuki only shrugged his shoulders and didn''t really show that much interest.


    "Ah, I can''t wait to watch the match, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    They entered thementator''s room and saw there were two people inside.


    "Ah, Archer-san, Azazel-san, please wee, my name is Naud Gamigin," Naid said.


    They nodded hearing his greeting.


    "Please sit here also, let me introduce you to this being the champion of the ratings game, Diehauser Belial," Naid said.


    "Oh, Diehauser," Azazel smiled.


    "Azazel-dono," Diehauser nodded and looked at him, "I have heard and seen your acting helping the underworld several times, Archer-dono." He looked at him with a curious gaze.


    "Nice to meet you, Diehauser-san, this is my mate, Kuroka," Yuuki said and also looked at him with curiosity. This would be his first time to see the ''Emperor'' or the champion of the rating game.


    "Hello, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "I have always wanted to meet you," Diehauser said and asked, "Do you want to enter my peerage?"


    Yuuki didn''t expect him to suddenly invite him to enter his peerage. He shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t have that much interest in bing a devil and I''m not even sure that you have enough an Evil Pieces to reincarnate me."


    Diehasuer smiled, "That''s true, I''m sorry that I have offended you."


    Yuuki only waved his hand and sat down on the right side together with Kuroka who was sitting on hisp. He looked at her and asked, "Why are you not sitting in the chair?"


    "This is morefortable, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Diehauser looked at both of them and asked, "Which team do you think will win this match?"


    Azazel rubbed his chin, "Both of them have their own strength and I''m not even sure who will win this match."


    Diehasuer nodded and looked at him, "How about you Archer-dono?"


    "Hmm, probably, Rias Gremory''s team will win," Yuuki answered. He was sure that a protagonist aura would be added to this match and the chance for her team to win had increased several times. He looked at him and asked, "How about you?"


    Diehauser smiled, "I''m thinking to cheer on Sairaorg''s team since I have seen his team in a match and they are very strong."


    "Then we can conclude that this rating game will be very interesting," Yuuki said.


    "That''s true," Diehauser said.


    "Excuse me, the game will be held soon, please get ready Diehauser-san, Azazel-san, Archer-san," Naud said of the three of them.


    They nodded in response, waiting for the ratings game to start.


    They waited for a while and saw both teams enter the stage and sit in one ce.


    "Ah, Koneko, nyaa," Kuroka was excited.


    "Have you trained her?'' Yuuki asked.


    Kuroka nodded, "Yes, her strength is very good, she has be very strong right now."


    "I have seen both Akeno and Koneko, both of them are very strong after you gave them that magical item," Azazel felt a bit regret since he couldn''t research on his magical item. He felt that he could make a better Sacred Gear after researching his magical item.


    They were talking to each other for a while until they heard thementator start to talk. They could see that there were a lot of people who watched this match.


    Naud, who saw the camera was on, smiled and started hismentator, "Good evening, everyone! I''ll be thementator for tonight''s match, Naud Gamigin." Then suddenly there was a big hologram that showed an image of a famous person in the underworld, "The arbiter that will observe the match, will be none other than Rudiger Rosenkreutz."


    Rudiger bowed his head and made the audience scream.


    "And for our three special guests," Naud said and started to introduce them, "The famed Fallen Angel''s Governor General, give a hand to Mistel Azazel!"


    Azazel nodded and raised his head and greeted everyone.


    "Next up is the ratings game top yer, top yer, Diehauser Belial," Naud introduced.


    Diehauser stood up and nodded at everyone.


    "And for ourst guest is very special, he is the one who is helping the underworld second time stopping both Loki and an Old Satan Faction in the past, his identity is a mystery but his power is undoubted, let me introduce you, ARCHER!!!!!" Naud said.


    Yuuki only smiled while waving his hand.


    Kuroka also smiled even though she was sitting on hisp. She didn''t really care when they didn''t introduce her since her identity wasn''t something that she was proud of.


    The audience was screaming really hard when they saw the special guests since they were famous, especially him since they had never seen him before.


    "Archer-san, can you tell me what your opinion is about this Rating Game?" Naud asked.


    "I''m sure this Rating Game will be very exciting, I can''t wait to see their match as soon as possible," Yuuki answered.


    "Really? Then who do you think will win this match?" Naud asked.


    "I''m not sure rather than asking myself, how about we start the match as soon as possible since I''m sure everyone is already very impatient to watch it," Yuuki said.


    Naud nodded, "Alright, I won''t make everyone wait anymore, now, let''s start it the match between the strongest youth devil in the underworld!"


    "UWOOOOOOOO!!!!!"

 Chapter 577: Match Between Strongest 4

    Yuuki listened to Naud about the exnation of this Rating Game.


    Dice Figure Game, that is the special feature that will be added to this Rating Game.


    This game is a variant of the Rating Game with different mechanics. Instead of a long, full-team battle, it will be a blitz (short battle) with limited members. Both Kings will roll a six-sided dice (one each) and the number added up from both Kings will determine the value of Pieces (servants) to be sent. However, the Kings are not forced topletely use all the points (with a total value of eight, the Kings can send two Knights and have two left over), which will be wasted and not added to the next roll. Servants that consume two or more Pieces of its kind will have the added-up value of the Piece (a servant that has consumed two Pawn Pieces will have the value of two or a servant that have consumed two Knight Pieces will have the value of six).


    ''Hmm, pawn = 1; bishop = 3; knight = 3; rook = 5; queen = 9; king is depend on the estimate value given by the judgingmitee,'' Yuuki rubbed his chin.


    "Yuuki, is that Sairaorg stronger than Rias?" Kuroka asked curiously.


    "I''m not sure I have ever seen him fight, but from the way themittee made a difference in value between the two of them, then we can decide that Sairaorg is stronger than her," Yuuki said. He saw the value of Rias only felt that themittee judged her weaker than Akeno since her value was only eight and Akeno was queen had a value of nine. He was also curious about the power of Sairaorg since themittee judged him to have 12 value for his king piece.


    "Also, those who represent multiple pieces will also use up the same amount, this means that Hyoudou Issei, who represents all eight pawns simultaneously, will be valued at an 8, however, you cannot use the same yer consecutively, so please take a note to that," Naud exined and added, "Lastly, about Phoenix Tears, the Phoenix n has granted the use of each one for each team."


    Naud nodded when he saw that everything was thoroughly exined, "Now, the Games are about to begin."


    Rudiger, who was the arbiter of this match, nodded and looked at everyone, "Now then, Sairaorg Bael''s team, Rias Gremory''s team, the Rating Games for both teams... is now open!"


    "UWOOOOOOOO!!!!"


    "We shall begin with the first match, Kings, please take the dice and hold it," Rudiger said.


    Rias and Sairorg walked toward the ce and held the dice.


    Rudiger took a deep breath and said, "Throw!"


    Rias and Sairaorg threw the dice at the same time.


    The dice started to move around until it stopped and showed the number to everyone.


    "Rias turned a 2 and Sairaorg rolled a 1, the total is 3, due to both team''s pawns having a high default value, the only ones allowed are either a Knight or a Bishop, now, who shall be the first chosen for each peerage?" Naud said.


    Both of them started to talk to each other about their strategy for the first battle.


    There was a simple spell that closed their mouth to make them unable to be heard or seen the movement of their lips.


    Yuuki had probably known who they would choose for his first match.


    "Yuuki, who do you think will be the first match, nyaa?" Kuroka was excited.


    "It should be both Knights that will fight each other for the first battle," Yuuki said.


    "Really nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "Hmm, I guess there is something true within what your logic is," Azazel said.


    "There is no logic, it''s only a hunch," Yuuki said.


    "I guess a fight between the two Knights is the most logical for the first match since both of them have pawns with a high value," Diehauser said.


    "Now that you mention it, I understand that Issei represents 8 pieces but what about a pawn of Sairaorg?" Yuuki suddenly asked.


    "Oh, that''s right, do you know something, Diehauser?" Azazel asked.


    Diehauser shook his head, "I don''t know, Sairaorg has never used his pawn in the Rating Game, maybe he is trying to hide it from everyone."


    "It would be funny if his pawn was also a Longinus user," Yuuki said.


    "Do you think Longinus is a cabbage? There are only a limited number of people who have a Longinus in this world," Azazel said with a strange expression.


    "No, I think that is possible," Diehauser supported him.


    "Azazel, do you remember that they have always attracted trouble? From God, Old Satan Faction, Hero Faction, and Khaos Brigade, I think a Longinus user is normalpared to what they have done in the past few months," Yuuki said.


    "......" Azazel was speechless since he couldn''t refute his words. He sighed and said, "That''s true, a Longinus user is normalpared to the thing that happened in the past few months."


    "Is his pawn that orange hair kid nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "I''m not sure," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, that is his pawn," Diehauser said.


    "Hmm, I can see anything special about him," Azazel said.


    "Isn''t that the same when you see me for the first time? Maybe he is hiding his power too, but that mask is obviously a seal or something," Yuuki said.


    They were talking to each other until the first match had been decided and both of the team had decided to send out their knight for this battle.


    "It''s really a battle between Knight, huh?" Azazel said.


    "For some reason, it feels like anticlimax nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Then we only need to wait for the battle of your little sister, Akeno, and that perverted Red Dragon Emperor," Yuuki said.


    Theyughed at hearing his statement. They didn''t need to wait too long and the match started the fight between Rias Gremory''s Knight, Kiba Yuuto against Sairaorg Bael''s Knight, Beruka Furcas.


    "It''s starting now!"

 Chapter 578: Match Between Strongest 5

    Kiba had teleported into a grasnd. He took a deep breath and saw his opponent.


    "Kiba Yuuto?" Beluga asked.


    Kiba nodded, "Beluga Furcas?"


    Beluga nodded and opened his helmet, "Yes, Kiba-dono, I would like tomence an open battle with you."


    Beluga Furcas is Sairaorg''s Knight from the House of Furcas, a family that tames horses and one of the remaining families of the 72 Pirs. He had the appearance of an armored knight whilst riding upon a horse who was emitting blue-white mes.


    Kiba nodded, "Same here, and I hope we do quite well."


    Rudiger suddenly teleported between the two of them. He looked at both of them and raised his hand, "Now then, let the first match, begin!"


    Kiba and Beluga looked at each other and were ready for their battle.


    "Who do you think will win this match?" Azazel asked.


    "Kiba," Yuuki said.


    "Beluga," Diehauser said.


    "Hahaha, both of you have a different opinion," Azazelughed.


    "Diehauser, please," Yuuki asked.


    Diehasuer nodded, "Beluga Furcas, he is one of the 72 pirs and has the ability to tame a horse, you can see that his horse can attain a very fast speed adding to a Knight piece, his speed is hard to beat."


    Yuuki nodded, "That''s true, but Kiba''s sacred gear is also mutated, his strength has also increased several times with the training of Azazel."


    Azazel onlyughed in response.


    "This battle will be worth watching," Diehauser nodded.


    Yuuki also nodded and looked into the battle between the two Knights.


    Kiba and Beluga were moving very fast exchanging blows after blows to each other. Both of them were Knight and their specialty was speed.


    nk! nk! nk!


    Beluga used hisnce to block his sword, "Good, I have never expected that you match my Altobrou''s speed, what an excellent Knight the Gremory peerage has!"


    Kiba smiled amusedly, "I must praise you, as well, your coordination with your horse is superb." He blocked hisnce, "In that case...."


    Suddenly there was a countless sword that appeared on the ground.


    Beluga jumped along with his horse to avoid this attack.


    Kiba raised his sword and aimed it toward him, "Holy Demon Sword of Lightning!" His sword emitted arge amount of lightning toward him.


    BZZZTTT!!!!!


    Beluga tightened his muscles and threw hisnce to be a lightning rod.


    The lighting didn''t attack him but rather moved toward hisnce.


    "No matter how effective a demonic weapon your vaunted Holy Demon Swords are....." Beluga took twonces from his space storage and made a duplicate of himself.


    "Replication?" Kiba saw that Beluga had duplicated himself.


    "It''ll be naught unless yound a hit!" A group of Beluga suddenly moved together and thrust theirnces together toward him.


    Kiba made another sword and held it on both of his hands.


    nk! nk! nk!


    Kiba blocked an attack from Beluga and his replicas. He knew he needed to get serious or he would lose against him, "Revealing my cards so early in the game isn''t exactly what I''d hoped for." He made both swords on his hands disappear and created another sword, "But, I''ll probably regret it if I don''t have the chance to do so."


    Beluga didn''t answer him and surrounded him together with his replica. He can attack him right now but he wants a fair duel and Knight''s way of fighting is to stop him from doing that. He wanted to win in a fair duel against his opponent.


    "The only thing I have now is their trust, for everyone who saw me off here," Kiba took out his sword and pointed it toward him, "For Prez! Bnce Breaker!"


    Suddenly several swords appeared from the ground but this time the sword emitted white light and transformed into an army of Holy Sword-wielding Dragon Knights.


    "This is?" Beluga seemed surprised.


    "These are Glory Dragon Troopers, the pinnacle of ck desmith''s Bnce Breaker," Kiba, who had received a Sacred Gear from the spirit of one of his deceased friends, started to develop his new attack. He couldn''t make his friend disappointed in him and won this fight.


    "That can''t be! Your prized Bnce Breaker should have been the Sword of Betrayer!" Beluga was surprised.


    "Fuscas-san, here Ie!" Kiba along with his Dragon Knights army moved together in a coordinated movement to attack his opponent together.


    "Likewise!" Even though Beluga was stunned, he didn''t have the intention to lose against him. He started to move along with his replica and decided to end this battler.


    Kiba, along with his army and Beluga along with his replica, started with a sh with each other for thisst moment.


    "UWAAAAA!!!"


    "OOOOOO!!!"


    Their duel ended in an instant.


    The Dragon Knight Army and Beluga''s replica started to disappear one by one.


    nk!


    "A wonderful strike," Beluga lost from this duel and disappeared along with the light that engulfed him.


    Kiba was amazed by his resolve but he needed to win this match, "Yours as well." He was d that he had a match against him.


    "SAIRAORG''S KNIGHT IS KNOCKED OUT!"


    "The first victory goes to the Gremory Peerage!" Naud announced.


    Kiba looked at the sky and teleported back to his group. He could hear everyone screaming and excited by his match.


    "UWOOOO!!!!"


    "AWESOME!!!"


    Kiba smiled and was greeted by his group.


    "Oh, I can''t wait for the next match, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Your prediction is quite good, Archer-dono," Diehauser said.


    "I''m just lucky," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, wait here, both Kings are starting to roll the dice," Azazel said.


    They waited and saw that the dice had shown the number to them.


    "10, huh?" Azazel thought.


    Rias Gremory''s group and Sairaorg Bael''s surrounded by an orange light made everyone unable to see their situation and let them freely strategize their next match without worry being known by their opponents.


    "Dear, who will fight next, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "There are a lot of people that can fight in the next battle, but I hope it will be Koneko''s turn and I want to see her fighting," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, nyaa! I want to see her match too, nyaa!" Kuroka smiled.


    They waited for a while until both parties sent their participants into the second match.


    "NOW, THE SECOND MATCH START!!!"

 Chapter 579: Match Between Strongest 6

    Suddenly there were four figures who were transported into a Rating Game''s arena.


    "I''m one of Sairaorg-sama''s Knight pieces, Liban Crocell, and this gargantuan dude is our Rook piece, Gandoma Bm," Liban introduced themselves.


    Liban Crocell is Sairaorg''s Knight from the House of Crocell, one of the extinct families of the 72 Pirs, which held the rank of Duke. He is a young man with blond hair and silver eyes wearing a set of light armor. He is armed with a sword.


    Gandoma Bm is Sairaorg''s Rook from the House of Bm, one of the remaining families of the 72 Pirs. He is an enormous guy who is about 3 meters tall. He has a good build and his arms are thick till his fingers. His face resembles a monster rather than a human with his skin being tan in color. His eyes are pale blue-gray.


    Liban smiled and said, "We will be your opponents for this match."


    "Rook, Koneko," Koneko said with her in expression.


    "B - Bishop, Asia Argento," Asia said while quite nervous.


    Issei was worried, "Prez! Is it okay to send Asia into battle? I''m very worried about her!"


    Rias shook her head, "I''m also worried, but this is her wish, also, Koneko is very strong, you don''t need to worry."


    Issei looked at Koneko who was in the Rating Game''s arena and shouted, "Koneko-chan! You have to protect Asia-chan!!!"


    "Rias-sama, is Koneko really that strong?" Ravel asked. She had seen both of their opponents were very strong, even though she wanted her team to win but she wasn''t sure whether both Asia and Koneko could win against them.


    "Ara Ara Ara, Ravel-chan, you don''t need to worry about Koneko," Akeno said with a smile and said, "Her heritage is special and she has a good older sister and brother-inw who pamper her too much."


    "Really?" Ravel asked.


    "Now that you mention it, I have never seen Koneko using her full power when she is fighting with a group of the stray devil," Kiba said and asked, "Does she have a trump card?"


    "Of course she has, you should see it with your own eyes," Akeno said.


    Rias, Kiba, Issei, Gasper, and Ravel looked at the match intensely.


    "Good luck, Koneko-chan!" Gasper cheered on his best friend.


    "Shirone, win the match, nyaa!!!" Kuroka shouted.


    "Oh, do you cheer on a Gremory peerage?'' Diehasuer asked.


    "The cute girl with white hair is her little sister," Yuuki said.


    "You have given her a magical item, right? What kind of power does this item have?" Azazel asked. He had only seen Akeno use her magical item and her power had increased several times. He still remembers how Akeno sted everything with her thunder. He wanted to research it but she didn''t let him touch it.


    "She is very strong, nyaa, maybe she doesn''t even need to use her magical item nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Hoo? I can''t wait to see her match then," Azazel said.


    "Asia, you should make a barrier to protect yourself, I will handle them and also please heal me, alright?" Koneko said.


    "Yes, Koneko-chan, I will support you in this battle," Asia started to make a barrier to protect herself and ready to heal her in this battle.


    "Healer and attacker, huh? What an interestingbination?" Label said.


    "But do you think you can beat both of us, little girls" Bm asked while looking at her.


    "I''m not a little girl and I will show you my strength," Koneko said.


    "Let''s see whether you hold both of our attacks!" Libai said and his eyes started to shine.


    BAAM!


    Koneko felt that she was under a pressure of gravity. She looked at him and wrinkled her eyebrow, "This is?"


    "This is my Sacred Gear, Gravity Jail! I can increase or decrease the gravity of anything within their line of sight," Liban exined.


    "Koneko-chan!" Asia was worried.


    "Don''t worry, Asia," Koneko said.


    "I increase the gravity in your body, then my partner will defeat you!" Liban said.


    "UWOOOOO!!!!" Bm started to move and charged towards her. His body was very heavy and his step made the ground crack.


    Cracked! Cracked! Cracked!


    "KONEKO-CHAN!!!" Asia wanted to help her but she was too weak.


    "Asia, you don''t need to worry, you only need to heal me," Koneko said and touched a bracelet on her arm. Her body was suddenly engulfed by a white light.


    Bm didn''t think much of it since his job was only to defeat her. He smashed her with his charge attack.


    BOOOOOMM!!!


    "KONEKO-CHAN!!!"


    Everyone was worried.


    "Ara Ara, you don''t need to worry that the attack won''t even tickle her," Akeno said.


    "Akeno, what do you mean?" Rias asked.


    "You can see it by yourself," Akeno said.


    They looked at the screen and they were stunned still seeing the thing that happened in front of their eyes.


    "This is impossible!" Ravel was amazed.


    Diehaauser and Azazel were amazed and both of them were looking at him.


    Kuroka and Yuuki only smiled looking at their reaction.


    "Isn''t this a bit of cheating?" Azazel asked.


    "There is nothing wrong with that magical item being simr to a horse that is used by a Knight of Sairaog or Sacred Gear that is used by a reincarnated devil and human," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, nyaa, I''m sure that she only wants to show her new toy to everyone, nyaa," Kuroka smiled and added, "She is very happy with her gift, nyaa."


    "Alright, don''t spoil her too much," Yuuki said.


    "I won''t nyaa, I have been teaching her strictly about both senjutsu and youjutsu nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Hmm, interesting, I don''t see her capability," Diehauser said.


    "Is it the only power of that magical item?" Azazel asked.


    "You should see it by yourself now, I''m sure she will show it to everyone," Yuuki said and added, "By the way, that magical item can only be used by her and it is only exclusive on her, no one can be used by beside her."


    "You even made that kind of mechanism?" Azazel asked with surprise.


    Liban smiled when he saw dust after that attack. He turned off his Sacred Gear and asked, "How is it, Bm?"


    "Liban! Use your sacr-"


    Before Bm finished his words, he was thrown to the wall.


    BAAAAAMMMM!!


    "GUWAAHH!!" Bm crashed into the wall and coughed a mouthful of blood.


    "KONEKO-CHAN!!!" Asia was happy to see her but also surprised.


    "W - what is that?" Liban was surprised to see her transformation.


    "Let''s start," Koneko said while holding her spear.

 Chapter 580: Match Between Strongest 7

    "Y - yes!" Asia hurriedly used her Twilight Healing injuries on Koneko''s body.


    Koneko had transformed, her hair had be longer, there were two feline ears on her head, her skin had be darker, and there were small wings on her legs. She didn''t use her spear this time and used a gauntlet for this match. She felt quite tired in this form and needed to end this battle as soon as possible.


    "Bm!" Liban was surprised to see his friend.


    "I''m fine," Bm, who had a very tough and durable bodying out of the wall. He felt that his chest was in pain but he could continue this battle.


    Liban wanted to use his Sacred Gear again on her.


    "I won''t let you," Koneko said and moved at a sonic speed toward him.


    BOOOM!


    Her movement caused a shockwave around her surroundings. She bent her right arm at a near 90¡ã angle and threw a sweeping punch toward his face.


    Liban didn''t have a chance to dodge and felt a truck suddenly hit from.


    BAAAAMMM!!!


    Liban couldn''t stand the force behind this punch and fainted after being thrown to the wall.


    "UGWAAA!!!" Liban coughed blood and became stuck on the wall.


    "UWAAAAA!!!" Bm wanted to use this opportunity to attack her.


    Koneko raised her arm to block his attack.


    BAAM!


    The ground broke from the force of his attack.


    Koneko raised her fist and punched him in his gut, "Eii..."


    BOOM!!


    "UGH!!" Bm gritted his teeth and punched her small body with his big fist.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Both of them exchanged their blows with such intensity.


    Asia was only standing on the side while continuing to heal her. She couldn''t


    The audience was stunned by their match.


    "Is this really Koneko-chan?" Issei was amazed.


    Akeno nodded, "Even though her appearance has slightly transformed but she is really Koneko-chan."


    "That strength is incredible also that speed," Kiba, who used his speed in his fighting style, couldn''t help but be amazed.


    "Amazing...." Ravel couldn''t look away from the screen.


    "That big guy is always on guard," Xenovia felt very excited and felt that she had seen a boxing match.


    "Has she learned boxing?" Rias asked.


    "Hmm, probably her brother-inw who taught her," Akeno said with a smile.


    "KONEKO-CHAN, WIN IT!!!" Issei shouted.


    Sairaorg who saw the battle couldn''t help but felt his blood became hot. He also wanted to fight her since both of them were using their fists to fight.


    "Sairaorg-sama," Kuisha was a bit worried.


    "Don''t worry, I just can''t believe that Rook is very strong, I also want to fight her," Sairaorg smiled.


    They smiled when they saw their master. They knew that their master was a battle maniac. They didn''t feel worried anymore and continued to watch the battle.


    Bm didn''t have time to fight back and was only in guard position from time to time. He raised both of his arms and tried to protect his body from her attack.


    Koneko didn''t really want to prolong this fight and decided to use one of her moves that she had learned from him. She suddenly remembered how both of them were training together before.


    "Koneko, do you like to fight using your fists right?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes," Koneko nodded.


    "Then you should learn martial arts," Yuuki said.


    "Martial art?" Koneko tilted her head.


    "Don''t underestimate martial arts, you use your reflex and instinct to fight your opponent, but you will be dominated by someone who has a better technique or a way to counter your way of fighting," Yuuki said.


    "Then I must learn martial arts?" Koneko asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, you need to learn boxing." He smiled when he saw her reaction, "Don''t underestimate it, even though in the television they are only throwing their fist but they are using their entire body to throw their punches and make it their punch several times stronger." He looked and said, "I will teach you a great way to throw your punch.


    Koneko transferred her weight from the rear foot to the lead foot as her h.i.p.s, torso, and shoulder rotated in order then continued withunched a powerful straight-line punch with a slight rotation toward her opponent''s liver, "Ei...."


    BOOOOOMM!!!


    Bm felt that his defense had been prated and her little fist struck right into his liver, "ARGGG!!!" His eyes changed into a white and he fell down right into the ground.


    "C - C.O.C.KSREW BLOW!!! KONEKO PARTICIPANT HAS THROWN A PERFECT CORKSCREW BLOW!!!" Naud was amazed.


    Azazel twitched his lips, "You taught her boxing?"


    "Well, she loves to use her fist," Yuuki shrugged his shoulders.


    "AMAZING, NYAA!!! SHIRONE, I LOVE YOU!!!!" Kuroka shouted in a happy manner, seeing her little sister win the match.


    Koneko had her mouth slightly upward when she heard her big sister.


    "Koneko-chan, that''s amazing," Asia said while healing her.


    "Thank you," Koneko nodded and transformed back.


    "Sairaorg Bael''s Rook and Knight have been knocked out," Rodriguez announced after the match.


    Asia and Koneko teleported back and they were greeted by their friends.


    "Amazing, Koneko-chan," Issei praise.


    "Yes, thatst attack was very beautiful," Kiba nodded.


    "Koneko-chan, you''re very cool!!!" Gasper had a star in his eyes.


    "H - hmph, your match is good," Ravel praised her shyly.


    "Good job Koneko," Rias smiled.


    "Ara Ara, Koneko-chan, you have be really strong," Akeno said.


    Koneko nodded and looked at both of her big sister and big brother-inw. She was happy that she could win this match.


    "As the second match concluded, the Bael team had a total of three yers knocked out while the Gremory team had no yers out," Naud announced.


    Their expression didn''t be rxed when they heard this announcement and became even more serious since they would fight thest boss soon.

 Chapter 581: Match Between Strongest 8

    The match continued and both Sairaorg and Rias rolled the dice together.


    "This time, it''s 8, both of them have several options, in the end, who will they --- "Naud announced but he was cut by Sairaorg.


    "We''ll decide immediately," Sairaorg stopped him and said, "I shall send out my Bishop piece, Coriana Andrealphus."


    Coriana Andrealphus is Sairaorg''s Bishop from the House of Andrealphus, one of the extinct families of the 72 Pirs, which held the rank of Marquis. She is a young attractive woman with long, wavy blonde hair; red eyes and wears a business suit.


    "WHAT!!!" Naud was surprised, "Is this some sort of preliminary announcement?"


    Everyone was surprised by his deration and wanted to know his purpose.


    "Mister Sairaorg, what''s your reasoning for this?" Naud asked.


    "If we assume that she has the ability to counter Hyodou Issei''s lecherous techniques, how would you respond?" Sairaorg said with confidence.


    Issei, who heard it, couldn''t help but stunned along with everyone.


    "A counter against my lecherous techniques?" Issei was surprised.


    Three special guests were interested in his statement.


    "Oh? That''s quite an interesting deration," Azazel said and continued, "Mister Issei has proven that he''s capable of essing arge amount of energy against a female opponent."


    "Hyodou Issei is indeed quite interesting," Diehauser said.


    "I hope that every parent in this ce can monitor their children during the match," Yuuki said.


    The parents who came with their children suddenly realized this mistake and guarded their children.


    "Hahahaha," Azazelughed, and Diehauser chuckled at his statement.


    "B - bastard!!!" Issei was embarrassed.


    "That''s true, every parent should monitor their children during this match," Azazel nodded.


    "Now that you mention it, I hear he''s capable of exhibiting new abilities each time," Diehauser said.


    "And if we''re to provide an appropriate counteroffensive, it would bring something I''d like to see," Azazel said.


    Issei shook his head and put on a confident expression, "Fine by me, I will ept this challenge."


    Everyone who heard that Issei epted this challenge couldn''t help but get excited.


    Rias who saw him couldn''t help but sigh. She nodded and said, "Alright, go then."


    Issei gave her a salute, "Roger that, Hyodou Issei, heading out!" He ran toward the portal and he was ready for this match.


    "Oh! It seems that he has epted Sairaorg''s challenge! The Boob Dragon is finally at the center of the stage!" Naud shouted.


    Yuuki was d that he didn''t hear an ''Oppai Dragon Song'' during this match. He saw that both of them were on the portal and he suddenly said, "Oh, Coriana Participant, can I give you any advice?"


    His words suddenly made them look at him.


    "Issei Hyodou, no, The Boob Dragon, can I give your opponent advice?" Yuuki asked.


    They looked at Issei and waited for his answer.


    Issei nodded, "Go, you should give her advice."


    Sairaorg, Coriana, and the other Sairaorg''s peerage looked at him curiously.


    "Coriana Participant, remember that he is The Boob Dragon," Yuuki said.


    "...."


    They were stunned by his advice.


    "Remember it well," Yuuki said.


    Azazel looked at him with a strange expression, "What kind of advice is that?"


    "Is there something special about this advice?" Diehauser asked curiously.


    "Nothing, you should watch the battle," Yuuki smiled and didn''t say anything. He felt that he knew their idea for this battle.


    "You make me curious, nyaa," Kuroka asked.


    "Nothing, you will know it from the battler," Yuuki said.


    Sairaorg and his peerage who heard his advice felt that he knew their n. They nodded and didn''t say anything.


    Coriana thought about his advice, ''The Boob Dragon?''


    In the Rias Gremory''s group.


    "Is there something special within his words?" Rias asked.


    They shook their heads and weren''t sure what he had told everyone.


    Issei was a pervert and it was nothing new between them but why Archer had to mention it to everyone.


    They became confused and hoped that there was nothing to worry about.


    Issei and Coriana were teleported into the arena.


    The arena is in the canyon that is surrounded by pink flowers.


    "Now then, let the third match begin!" Rodriguez announced.


    Issei looked at his opponent with caution and he decided to be serious from the start. He summoned his Boosted Gear while looking at her.


    Coriana only smiled at him charmingly.


    "No matter what awaits us, the only thing I can do is fight my own way!" Issei said.


    [ Welsh Dragon: Bnce Breaker! ]


    His body was covered in red dragon armor with a lot of green orbs.


    Coriana started to move slowly and took off her suit, showing off her e.r.o.t.i.c body.


    Issei, who saw this, couldn''t help but groan and couldn''t move away.


    Coriana smiled and danced s.e.xily while taking off her skirt showing off her s.e.xy panties.


    Every male in the stadium couldn''t help but gulp.


    Azazel didn''t look away while asking him, "Do you know?"


    Yuuki also didn''t look away, "Well, isn''t this quite predictable."


    "That''s true, I''m not sure how that Issei Hyoudou can beat her," Diehauser nodded.


    Kuroka who saw this scene couldn''t help but wanted to smack him.


    "S - s - s - seriously!!!!!!" Issei was shocked and happy at the same time.


    "Whoa! Please, take a look! Coriana is attempting to assault the Red Dragon Emperor with her allure!!" Naud was excited and added, "Thought, I''m certain that our male audience is s.u.mbing, as well."


    "Hmm, this is a very difficult situation for him," Azazel said with a serious expression.


    "Indeed," Diehauser nodded.


    "Indeed, but my mate is prettier than her," Yuuki said.


    Kuroka smiled but this wasn''t a kind smile but rather a cold smile, "Then why are you looking at her!!!"

 Chapter 582: Match Between Strongest 9

    Issei shook his head, "This is such a blissful situation, but I shall keep fighting!" He looked at her and started his ultimate attack, "B.o.o.b.s-Lingual!" Suddenly his words were surrounded by pink scenery and he could interpret her b.o.o.b.s, "Oh bosom of thatdy over there, tell me what are you doing to do next?"


    Coriana didn''t answer him but danced s.e.xily trying to tempt him. SHe didn''t say anything but her b.o.o.b.s started to talk with him.


    "Next, I n to unbutton my blouse, button by button," her b.o.o.b.s said.


    Issei was stunned and couldn''t do anything to hear it from her b.o.o.b.s. He had never felt that he would meet such a formidable opponent. He wanted to fight her but it was impossible until suddenly received a transmission from his master.


    "Issei! What are you doing! Hurry up and defeat her!" Rias reprimanded him.


    "I can''t do it, Prez!" Issei couldn''t attack her no matter what, since the scene in front of him was too incredible. He was serious and said, "Because her b.o.o.b.s are telling me that she wants to show her bra to me! I can''t possibly attack her!"


    "YOU CAN''T DEFEAT HER WITH A DRAGON SHOT!!!" Rias was angry.


    "I can''t do it, Prez! Because, because ..." Issei had a headache and said, "I could never attack ady that''s about to undress herself for me! It''s impossible!" He roared in pain.


    Azazel opened his eyes wide, "Dear fallen heavens! She negated all of Issei''s abilities with her psychologies attacks and exploits his lecherous nature in order to subjugate him. The Bael peerage has exhibited such awesome power!"


    "Indeed, this is a dangerous situation for Issei Hyodou," Diehasuser said with a serious expression.


    "Hmm, can you tell me more about the situation? I can''t see anything now," Yuuki said.


    Kuroka closed his eyes and did not give him a chance to look at the match.


    "Hmm, the Coriana participant has taken off both her skirt and shirt and now she is only in her bra and panties," Azazel said with a serious expression.


    "As expected, but this is bing dangerous and her choice in her next action will lead her to be a victor or loser in this battle," Yuuki said.


    Azazel and Diehauser looked at him with a surprised expression.


    "What do you mean by that?" Diehauser said.


    "There is only a piece of bra and panties in her body, whether she will take off her bra or panties first, that will decide everything," Yuuki said.


    Azazel, Naud, Diehauser, Rodriguez and every male in the stadium were stunned by hisments. They were waiting for her choice of whether Coriana would first take off her bra or panties.


    Sairaorg clenched his hand, ''Coriana, I believe in you.''


    Coriana wanted to take off her panties until she remembered his words, ''Remember! He''s The Boob Dragon!'' She stopped and started to open her bra.


    "UWOOOOOOO!!!!" Issei had a nosebleed and almost fell down on the ground.


    Coriana who saw this opportunity, hurriedly released spear-like projectiles created from the ice toward him.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Issei didn''t notice her attack and was suddenly bombarded by her projectiles, "UWAAAAA!!!!"


    "ISSEI-KUN!"


    "ISSEI-SAN!"


    "ISSEI!"


    "ISSEI-SENPAI!"


    Rias, her peerage, and Irina shouted in worried looking at his wounded body.


    "As expected," Yuuki knew that Issei was hurt from that scream. He suddenly said, "Kuroka, can you let me watch the match?"


    "Well, I don''t mind nyaa but you can''t ogling on her, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Alright," Yuuki nodded.


    Kuroka let him see the match with his own eyes.


    Yuuki saw that Issei was in dire position but he didn''t really care and it would be funny for him to lose.


    Issei, who had been wounded, couldn''t help but groan in pain.


    "Please, lose to this big sister!" Coriana released another projectile with her magic and said, "Then I will take off my pantiester.


    Issei heard this sentence became more helpless until he heard a transmission on his ears.


    "DEFEAT HIM, ISSEI!!!" Rias shouted and added, "I will let you touch my b.r.e.a.s.t!"


    Suddenly Issei stood up and released a st of magic power toward her, "Dragon Shot!"


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    "Aaarg!!!" Coriana was defeated instantly.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha...." Issei took off his Bnce Breaker and felt very tired. His body was full of wounds and he couldn''t help but be grateful toward his master or else he would lose this battle.


    "Sairaorg''s Bishop has been knocked out!" Rodriguez announced.


    Issei teleported back to his group with a body full of wounds.


    "ISSEI-SAN!!"


    They started to gather around him.


    "Asia!" Rias said.


    "Yes, Onee-sama!" Asia started to heal his body.


    "You shouldn''t get tempted by her," Koneko was annoyed.


    "I''m sorry everyone, I almost lost from this battle," Issei felt really depressed when he thought that he would lose that battle.


    "That''s okay, you need to rest up for now," Rias said.


    "T - then, Prez, what about my b.r.e.a.s.ts?" Issei asked with a perverted smile.


    "No, I need to do that since you almost lost," Rias said and added, "This is your punishment that you are tempted by her."


    "NOOOOOO!!!!"


    They weren''t sure how to react to this match.


    "W - well, how about we continue the match?" Naud said and looked at the dice, "It rolled an 8 again! Gremory peerage won''t be able to bring out Hyoudou Issei for consecutive rounds, so who will be their next fighter?"


    "What do you think?" Azazel asked.


    "I''m not sure, but this sure interesting since Hyoudou Issei is almost lost in that battle, we can''t predict who will win this Rating Game," Yuuki said.


    "It''s true, I can''t wait to see the winner of this match," Diehasuer nodded.


    They were waiting for a while until they saw the participant for the fourth match.

 Chapter 583: Match Between Strongest 10

    "I will go," Xenovia said.


    Rias nodded, "We still have three pieces, then who will go?"


    "Let me participate in this match!" Gasper suddenly said,


    "Gya-kun...." Koneko looked at him with a surprised expression.


    "I''m a man too! I want to battle in this match!" Gasper said with his girly pose.


    Rias looked at him for a while and nodded, "Then I will believe in you."


    "YES!!" Gasper said.


    "Let''s go, Gasper," Xenovia said and looked at him who was in thementator screen. She clenched her sword and would show her resolve in this battle.


    "For the next battle, the Gremory peerage has chosen the wielder of the legendary Holy Sword Durandal, Xenovia! The other chosen yer is none other than our famed and renowned trap, Gasper! From the opposing Beal team is their other Rook, Ladora Bune and Bishop Misteeta Sabnock," Naud announced.


    "Well then, let the fourth match begin!" Rodriguez announced.


    Misteeta Sabnock is Sairaorg''s Bishop from the House of Sabnock, one of the extinct families from the 72 Pirs, which held the rank of Marquis. He has the appearance of a young boy with light green hair and violet eyes, with two identical hair ornaments; one on each side.


    Ladora Bun¨¦ is Sairaorg''s Rook from the House of Bun¨¦, one of the extinct families of the 72 Pirs that tame the dragon. He has the appearance of a tall andnky man with dark green hair and red eyes.


    Gasper turned into a bat and started to scout the arena.


    "Take this!" Xenovia didn''t hesitate and swung a sword st with her Durandal.


    BOOOMM!!!


    Misteeta and Ladora dodged her attack easily.


    "Ladora, we need to take out the Knight first, I''ll prepare for that," Misteeta said, and used her fire magic to attack Xenovia.


    "I won''t let you!" Gasper used his Sacred Gear to stop at the time of her attack.


    Xenovia used this chance to destroy her magic.


    "Got it," Ladora said and suddenly his body became strange. His body expanded and transformed into arge brown western dragon. He jumped toward Xenovia and roared, "OWAAAAA!!!"


    Xenovia frowned and said, "Gasper, can you buy me time?"


    "Yes!" Gasper said and flew toward Ladora with intent to stop him.


    Xenovia raised her Durandal and started to gather her magical energy into her sword. She would st them with her sword st. Her magic power started to run amok but suddenly Misteeta, who had been hiding, used this chance to attack her.


    "This is the time! Oh Holy Sword, seal your own powers!" Misteeta raised his staff and cursed her.


    Suddenly there was a mass of light which surrounded Xenovia. After that, she saw there were several strange marks on her body and she couldn''t use her Durandal anymore, "What''s happening?"


    "Trick Vanish is a Sacred Gear is capable of temporarily sealing its target''s abilities by draining every bit of its user''s physical and magical strength, Azazel exined.


    Yuuki thought this Sacred Gear was quite interesting. He knew that this Sacred Gear would be awesome to have when the user had arge amount of physical and magical strength, ''During that time, they can beat their opponent thoroughly.''


    "Will they be able to defeat both Gasper and Xenovia nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "I''m not sure, but they''re a sure strongbination, Misteeta will use his Sacred Gear to seal their opponents and Ladora will turn into a dragon to defeat them thoroughly," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, this will be a hard fight," Azazel nodded.


    Gasper decided to use a ritual to cure the curse on Xenovia''s body. He would also buy time and fight two opponents himself in order for Xenovia to free herself from the curse.


    Everyone was moved by his determination that would fight until the end.


    Rias and her peerage also felt his feeling that didn''t want to lose in this match.


    "My resolve wasn''t enough," her sword started to gather a massive amount of destructive power, "And it consumed me, Gasper, you came here with a determination far greater than mine, the only thing that I can do to match your resolve is this!"


    "I won''t let you!" Misteeta wanted to use his Sacred Gear again but he couldn''t move.


    Ladora turned and saw Gasper, who was beaten, use his Sacred Gear to stop him.


    "You two were defeated by Gasper!" Xenovia sted Durandal''s destructive energy toward them.


    BOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!


    "Sairaorg Bael''s other Rook, other Bishop, Rias Gremory''s Bishop, have all been knocked out!" Rodriguez announced.


    "We''re halfway through our event, and the Gremory team has 8 yers left while the Bael team only has three, though the rest of the remaining yers are their trump cards, will there be a sudden reversal? Well then, please proceed with the dice roll," Naud announced.


    Sairaorg and Rias rolled the dice and showed the number.


    "The total is 9, it''s 9!" Naud announced.


    "9, huh?" Azazel rubbed his chin.


    "It''s probably a match between their Queen pieces," Diehauser said.


    "That''s true," Yuuki nodded.


    "Nyaa, I can''t wait to see Akeno''s match nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Akeno teleported to the arena a saw her opponent, "Ara Ara, let''s enjoy the battle."


    Kuisha smiled in response.


    Kuisha Abaddon is Sairaorg''s Queen from the House of Abaddon, one of the families of the Extra Demons. She is a beautiful girl with blonde hair tied in a ponytail and blue eyes


    Both of them were flying in this match and started to attack each other using their own magic.


    Akeno attacked her with her lightning magic and Kuisha also attacked her with her elemental magic. Their fight was very fierce.


    "Hey, I have heard that you''re very good with your lightning magic, is this really all of your power?" Kuisha asked.


    "Ara Ara, you have been impatient, huh? I don''t mind showing you early," Akeno raised her right hand as she suddenly became surrounded by lighting.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Her body was covered in golden and light bluish armor and also holding a long spear, with a veryrge de and a decorated circle resembling a shield attaching it to the shaft, "Lightning Empress Armor!"


    The sky started to roar along with the appearance of her armor. In her state right now, she could be called an incarnation of the thunder itself.


    "Are you ready?" Akeno showed her sadism and smiled toward her.

 Chapter 584: Match Between Strongest 11

    "Wh - wh - what is this?!" Naud was startled.


    Everyone in the stadium couldn''t help but be stunned looking at her figure who was flying with a rumble of thunder around her.


    "Archer, can you tell us about this armor?" Azazel asked.


    "Lightning Empress Armor, that is the armor that is used by her right now, she can create, control, and transform into electricity at will, making the user a Lightning Devil," Yuuki said. He had created this armor with a ''Goro Goro no Mi'' as the basis of development of this armor. He knew that Akeno was a really smart girl and it was easy for her to develop it


    Diehauser wrinkled, "Transform into electricity? Is that possible?"


    "Hmm, let''s watch the match first," Yuuki said.


    Azazel and Diehauser nodded in response.


    "Akeno-san, is awesome...." Issei was amazed.


    "Hmm, that armor is overpowered," Xenovia said.


    "Rias-onee-sama," Asia said.


    "I''m not sure since she has never used it," Rias said and looked at the man who was in thementator''s room. She turned toward Koneko, "Is his exnation urate, Koneko-chan?"


    Koneko nodded, "Akeno-san in that form is scary." She shuddered and didn''t really want to look at the battle.


    "Kuisha...." Sairaorg looked at the battle while wrinkled his eyebrow.


    "Master....."


    "Don''t worry, there are still both of us here," Sairaorg smiled.


    "YES!!!!"


    Kuisha looked at the ck cloud that surrounded this arena along with a loud sounding from the thunder that struck this arena.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "Oh, you want me to get serious, right, then please stay alive as long as you can," Akeno gave her a sadistugh, "Thunder Beast!" She pointed her javelin toward her and released arge number of giant wolf-shaped sts of lightning.


    ROAR! ROAR! ROAR!


    "Go," Akeno said, and the beasts moved together toward her opponent.


    Kuisha wrinkled her eyebrows and saw her attack moved toward her. She didn''t show a panicked expression but opened a ck portal.


    ROAR! ROAR! ROAR!


    The beast didn''t attack her but entered that ck portal and suddenly the portal disappeared along with the thunder beasts.


    "Now taste your own attack!" Kuisha opened a ck portal and released a thunder beast toward her.


    ROOOOOOARRRR!!!


    The thunder beasts moved very fast and attacked her back.


    Akeno didn''t move and let the thunder hit her body.


    Kuisha was waiting for the moment when her opponent was defeated but it seemed she underestimated her.


    The thunder beasts didn''t defeat her but transformed into a thunder that surrounded her body.


    Akeno looked at her and smiled, "That''s good ability then how about I increase the amount of thunder?" She raised her javelin and the ck cloud started to gather and transform into a big ck ball while letting out a dangerous sound, "Thunder Greeting." She created a huge spherical cloud filled with electricity and it descended toward her opponent.


    Kuisha could only look up this huge spherical cloud, ''Shit....''


    BOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!!


    This attack created arge thunder explosion that caused a disruption on the screen.


    BZZT! BZZT! BZZT! BZZT!


    Everyone in the stadium waited anxiously for the battle.


    "Ah, the screen is connected!!!" Naud announced.


    Everyone looked at the battle and saw the arena ckened by her attack and there was a lot of ruin. They could see her figure floating in the sky but they couldn''t see her opponent.


    "Sairorg Bael''s Queen has been knocked out!" Rodriguez announced.


    They looked at Sairaorg''s ce and saw his Queen was there with a tired expression.


    "I''m sorry, Sairaorg-sama," Kuisha said.


    "Rias Gremory''s Peerage, they''re very strong," Sairaorg smiled widely and said, "Good, now how about we start our next match?"


    "Ooooh!!!! Rias Gremory''s Queen has defeated Sairaorg Bael''s Queen!" Naud announced.


    "Still, that attack is very dangerous, it''s the right choice for Sairaog Bael to force his Queen to get out of the match," Diehauser said.


    "It''s a very strong armor," Azazel said.


    "Boosted Gear, True Longinus, and all other Longinus are also very weapons, everything depends on their users," Yuuki said.


    "That''s true, but can you still give me one?" Azazel asked.


    Yuuki looked at him and asked, "What will you give me?"


    "O - oh, what do you want?" Azazel asked.


    Yuuki thought for a while and shook his head, "Let''s talk about thister, I want to see the match."


    "That''s true, let''s talk after the match," Azazel nodded.


    "Oh, can you include me too?" Diehauser asked.


    Azazel only looked at him.


    "Hmm, sure, you can, I will let both of you bet on each other," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, you evil capitalist," Azazel gave him a wry smile.


    "Nyaa," Kuroka hugged him.


    Yuuki only shrugged his shoulders after hearing his statement.


    Akeno teleported back and she was greeted by everyone.


    "Akeno-san!!!" Xenovia and Asia hugged her together.


    "Ara Ara," Akeno smiled and hugged them back.


    "Good, Akeno," Rias said.


    "Oh, let''s wait for the next match, the next battle will be the toughest battle," Akeno said.


    "That''s true," Rias nodded and walked over to take her dice.


    Everyone was excited and waited for the next match.


    "With this, we''re approaching the end of our Games, what will the next result be?" Naud announced.


    Rias and Sairaorg rolled the dice and showed the number.


    "It''s here atst! A 12 finally appeared!" Naud was excited.


    Everyone was also excited when they saw this battle.


    "This means that Sairaorg will be able to fight in the next match!" Naud shouted.


    Sairaorg didn''t say anything and walked toward the portal. He couldn''t help but get excited for his battle.


    "12, that''s a lot of numbers," Diehauser said.


    "Hmm, I can''t wait to see who will battle against Sairaorg," Azazel said.


    "I want to see Shirone again, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki smiled, "You will probably see herter."


    They didn''t need to wait too long and watched since the match started.

 Chapter 585: Match Between Strongest 12

    Sairaorg teleported into the arena and saw his opponents. He grinned, "Oh, interesting, three of you will fight against me?"


    Koneko, Kiba, and Xenovia were standing in front of him.


    "We will defeat you," Kiba said and created a Holy Demonic Sword on both of his hands.


    Xenovia had a serious expression on her face and held her Durandal tightly.


    Koneko didn''t hesitate and transformed directly. She was holding argence on her hands while taking a stance.


    "Good words, you guys will be an appetizer before my match against the Red Dragon Emperor!" Sairaorg said.


    "Then you need to beat us to do that," Xenovia said.


    Koneko didn''t say anything and focussed all of her attention toward him.


    "Now, then the sixth match begins!" Rodriguez announced.


    A few minutes before the match.


    Issei wanted to teleport to the arena but he was stopped.


    "Let me fight him," Kiba said.


    "Kiba?" Issei was startled.


    "You''re the main attraction of this battle," Xenovia said.


    "You''re still tired after that match, you should rest right now and let us fight him now," Kiba turned and asked, "Koneko, Xenovia."


    "Alright," Xenovia nodded.


    Koneko didn''t say anything but nodded.


    "Good, the three of us will fight against him," Kiba looked at Koneko, "Koneko-chan, can you beat him?"


    Koneko shook her head, "I''m not sure but I will try."


    They looked at each other and nodded.


    Three of them walked toward the portal and teleported to the arena.


    "Issei-san, you should rest for a while," Asia said.


    Issei nodded and waited for his next match, ''This time, I won''t create a mess and then...'' He turned toward his crush.


    Sairaorg raised both of his arms and there was a glowing light with a strange pattern on his arms, "These are restraining that restrict my movements and weigh me down, I will remove them now" The glowing light disappeared from his arms and caused shockwaves on the surroundings.


    BAAAAAAMMM!!!


    Kiba and Xenovia closed their eyes protecting it from debris.


    Koneko just crouched down and ready to leap while waiting for the right moment.


    "His fighting aura is incredible, it''s condensed and it''s clearly visible," Azazel squinted his eyes.


    "Oh, that''s somewhat simr to senjutsu nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Really?" Yuuki asked.


    Kuroka nodded, "Yes, that''s probably a Touki." She looked at the screen and said, "I''m not sure how much effort he has put into his training to create such a Touki on his body."


    "That''s because he doesn''t have Bael''s Destruction trait," Yuukimented, adding, "But because of that we see him as someone known as Strongest Youth."


    "Still, Shirone isn''t a weakling nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki nodded and couldn''t wait for the battle.


    Sairaorg looked at them, "You are all warriors who have prepared yourselves, as such, I will not let down my guard!" He took a stance to run but he was a secondte.


    BOOOOOOMM!!!


    Koneko leaped from her ce and thrust her javelin, "Ei.."


    "Koneko-chan!!" Kiba and Xenovia were startled but they started to run together and decided to do a pinch attack from three sides at the same time.


    Sairaorg was stunned by her speed but he wasn''t rxed and raised his fist to meet her attack.


    BOOOOM!!!


    Both of their attacks met at each other and createdrge shockwaves.


    "Hahaha, strong! But that''s not enough! ORAAAAA!!!" Sairaorg concentrated his Touki into his punch.


    Koneko wrinkled and decided to stand back. She leaped to the side and dodged his attack.


    BAAAAMMM!!


    Sairaorg punched the ground and destroyed it thoroughly.


    "HAAA!!!"


    Xenovia and Kiba attacked him from both sides.


    Sairaorg moved back slightly to avoid their attacks and punched their guts at the same time.


    BAAAAMM!!


    "GAAAA!!!" Kiba and Xenovia were thrown far away by his punch.


    "Kiba! Xenovia!" Koneko was startled.


    Kiba and Xenovia disappeared and were eliminated from the battle.


    "Now, this is your time!" Sairaorg looked at her and leaped toward her.


    Koneko didn''t dodge and met his attack directly.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    Their exchange createdrge destruction in the arena.


    "W - what is this?" Naud was startled.


    "SHIRONE!! DON''T LOSE, NYAA!!!" Kuroka shouted.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and looked at the battle.


    "Good! Good! Good!" Sairaorg was crazed and punched with all of his strength. He ignored the wounds on his body and kept fighting her.


    Koneko was full of bruises and wounds after that exchange.


    "Take this!" Sairaorg gave her the right hook.


    Koneko used her arm to block his punch and tried to hold her ground but his power was bigger than she thought she was thrown far away.


    BOOOOOMMM!!!


    Sairaorg didn''t move and looked in her direction.


    "KONEKO-CHAN!!!!"


    Rias and her peerage were worried about her condition.


    "OOOOHH!!! WHAT IS HAPPENING! WHAT ABOUT KONEKO PARTICIPANT!" Naud was curious about this battle.


    "That bastard nyaa!" Kuroka was angry and wanted to beat him but she was held by him.


    "Calm down!" Yuuki tried to hold her from her ce.


    The sand dust covered the arena and made it impossible to see her condition.


    Sairaorg crossed his arms and shouted, "Hurry up and attack! I know that you won''t lose that easily!"


    "I''m... preparing my attack...."


    Koneko tightened the muscles on her thighs and legs. Her surroundings were destroyed by the pressure from her body. She wouldn''t give up and decided to use her ultimate move.


    "Come on," Sairaorg taunted her.


    The pressure kept getting stronger with each second until suddenly she leaped from her position, "Hailing Javelin!" Her speed was too fast for anyone to see and destroyed the ground''s surface while thrusting her javelin.


    Sairaorg made the Touki thicker around his body and tightened the entire muscles on his body. His eyes were red and his entire shirt was shredded by the pressure. He put his entire power into his right fist and punched it toward her, "HAAAAA!!!"


    BOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!


    The screen was once again shaking from the battle and the entire arena was covered in dust.


    They gulped and waited until they saw a figure that raised his hand while riddling inrge wounds on his body.


    "UWOOOOOOO!!!!" Sairorg shouted with full power.


    Koneko was on the ground and surrounded by a light slowly disappearing from the arena.


    "Rias Gremory''s has been knocked out!" Rodriguez announced along with the screams of the audience.


    "WOOOOOOOOO!!!!!"

 Chapter 586: Match Between Strongest 13

    "SHIRONE!!!" Kuroka wanted to get out of this ce and came to her.


    "Wait! Bring this with you," Yuuki gave her a hilt ornament that he had just created earlier, "You can use this to heal her."


    "Thank you, nyaa," Kuroka came out from thementator room and ran toward her little sister.


    Yuuki sighed and sat on his chair again.


    "You''re not going too?" Diehauser asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "She is enough."


    "What is the thing that you give her?" Azazel asked.


    "Hilt ornament," Yuuki answered simply.


    Azazel twitched his lips in response.


    Sairaorg teleported back and almost fell down on the ground.


    "MASTER!!!" Kuisha and his pawn hurriedly helped him. Neither of them expected that this battle would exhaust him this much.


    Sairaorg waved his hand and took a bottle of Phoenix Tear. He drank it directly and healed his entire body. He only felt it for a second and could feel that his body was slightly better. He turned toward the direction of Rias Gremory and her peerage, "Can you give me a time to talk?"


    Everyone suddenly stopped and looked at him.


    "I have dreamed of exchanging fists with the Red Dragon Emperor for a long time," Sairaorg took a deep breath and said, "So, isn''t that enough with the rules? It would be foolish to make him unable to fight, due to rules! So! I would like to suggest a team battle with the remaining battle members! "


    The audience became excited about hearing his deration.


    "Whoops?! A sudden suggestion from Sairaorg!" Naud was excited.


    "True, the battles after this would be easy to read and boring since the yer cannot participate twice in a row, the next battle would be Bael''s Pawn against Gremory''s Bishop or Queen, then the final match between Sairaorg and the Red Dragon Emperor," Diehauser said.


    "If that''s the case, a decisive team battle would be a better choice to keep up with the excitement of this Game," Azazel said.


    "I''m fine with that as well," Rias said.


    "How about you, Archer?" Azazel asked.


    Yuuki sighed and knew that it had be a battle of politics between Four Satans and The Bael Family. He shrugged and said, "It''s not my battle, I will go out and visit Koneko." He thought that he could watch the match in the infirmary.


    Azazel and Diehauser didn''t stop him.


    "Um, I have just received a notice that Sairaorg''s suggestion has been epted, as such, the next match will be a team battle with the remaining team members! Naud announced.


    "That''s how it is, I might overdo it and I won''t tell you not to hate me if you die, but prepare yourself for the possibility of death," Sairaorg said.


    "I n on attacking and killing, if I don''t, I won''t be able to win or face my retired allies!" Issei said with a serious expression.


    "I can''t wait for this," Sairaorg said while looking at his Pawn.


    Yuuki walked toward the infirmary and saw that there were Kuroka and Koneko. He came toward them and asked, "How is it?"


    "Dear!!!" Kuroka hugged him and desperately said, "I can''t use this thing!" She showed the hilt ornament to her, "I can''t only heal her with a senjutsu." She was on the verge of crying.


    Yuuki caressed her head slowly and said, "Let me use it." He took the hilt ornament and walked toward Koneko.


    Suddenly from the hilt ornament, there was a pink bird that was simr to a phoenix that flew toward Koneko and moved its wings slowly while healing the wounds and bruises on her body.


    Koneko wrinkled her face and opened her eyes slowly, "Where is this?"


    "SHIRONE!!!" Kuroka jumped toward her but she was stopped.


    "She just got hurt, didn''t hug her suddenly," Yuuki said and looked at Koneko, "Are you okay?"


    Koneko raised her body slowly and could feel that her body was energized and didn''t feel weak anymore. She looked at him and nodded, "Thank you."


    "Don''t worry," Yuuki smiled.


    "Shirone, you''re fine, right? I will beat him up for you, nyaa!" Kuroka said while hugging her.


    "Nee-sama....." Koneko blushed and tried to push her away but it was useless. She decided to give up and looked at him, "How is the battle?"


    "The next will be Issei and Rias against Sairaorg and his pawn," Yuuki said and asked, "Do you want to see it?"


    Koneko nodded in response.


    Yuuki nodded and picked her up, "Let''s watch it in thementator room, you can see it better there."


    "Yes, nyaa,e with us, nyaa," Kuroka was more than happy.


    Koneko wasn''t sure but when she saw both of them she worried and happy to invite her to watch the match, she felt very warm inside and answered, "Yes."


    Kuroka and Yuuki smiled at each other.


    Yuuki, Kuroka, and Koneko entered thementator room.


    "Oh, Koneko? You''re fine?" Azazel was a bit surprised.


    "Yes," Koneko nodded.


    Azazel looked at him, "You can heal her?"


    Yuuki didn''t answer him and sat on the chair, "Let''s talk about thatter, how is the match?"


    Azazel twitched his mouth again.


    "They have just been teleported and the match will start soon," Diehauser answered. He looked at him and also curious how Archer could heal that girl with a short amount of time, ''Is it Phenex Tears?'' He thought it was possible.


    Yuuki looked at the battle and raised his eyebrow.


    Rias and Issei had been teleported into the arena.


    "Issei! Akeno!" Rias said.


    "Yes, Prez!" Issei answered.


    "Yes, Rias," Akeno said.


    "We have to win this battle," Rias said with a serious expression.


    "Yes, Prez!" Issei nodded.


    "Yes, Rias!" Akeno said.


    "Come! Rias! Queen of Lighting! Red Dragon Emperor!" Sairaorg shouted.


    "Now, let the final match begin!"

 Chapter 587: Match Between Strongest 14

    Yuuki thought that there would be only both Rias and Issei but he didn''t expect that Akeno would join the party too.


    "Hmm, I''m not that positive about Sairaorg," Azazel said. His statement wasn''t without basis since both Sairaorg and his pawn would fight against three people.


    "That''s not necessary, I''m sure that Sairorg will surprise us in this battle," Diehauser said.


    "Issei-senpai, Rias-sama, Akeno-san," Koneko said while looking at them.


    "Hmm, whoever the winner, this battle will be interesting," Yuuki said.


    They nodded at hisment.


    Sairaorg looked at the three people in front of him. He knew that he needed to get serious from the start, "Regulus...."


    "Yes!" Regulus walked by his side.


    "I know that this battle will be difficult..." Sairorg said.


    Regulus didn''t say anything but kept listening.


    "I know that I have made a promise to only use it while Underworld is in a dangerous state, but..."


    "I don''t want to lose this battle," Sairaorg looked at him, "Regulus, please let me borrow your power!"


    "YES, MASTER!" Regulus said and suddenly he transformed into arge golden lion.


    "ROARRRR!!!!"


    Regulus roared and caused everyone to close their ears.


    "What?! The mysterious Pawn of the Bael team was a giant lion!" Naud announced.


    "It can''t be... The Lion of Nemea?!" Azazel was stupified and looked at him.


    Diehauser also looked at him.


    "What?" Yuuki looked at them with a weird expression.


    Everyone was also looking at him.


    "Don''t you remember your statement before?" Azazel asked.


    "Which one?" Yuuki asked.


    "The one that there will be a Longinus in this battle?!" Azazel said and added, "To think that there will be a real Longinus...." He was just too shocked.


    "Well, they''re a ma for trouble," Yuuki said and asked, "So can you exin to us, what is this Lion of Nemea?"


    Azazel nodded, "It was the Lion that fought against Heracles in the ancient mythology, it was sealed into a Sacred Gear and became one of the 13 Longinus, it was said to be powerful enough to crack the very earth with a single swing, a battle axe that could transform into a giant lion, Regulus Nemea!"


    "It looks strong, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Well, it''s very strong andbine with Sairorg''s power then it will be very dangerous for them," Yuuki said.


    "Combine? Their power? What do you mean?" Azazel asked.


    "Every Sacred Gear user can do a Bnce Breaker," Yuuki said.


    They were startled when they heard his statement.


    "You don''t mean!" Azazel didn''t need to wait since the scene in the arena had already shocked them to the core.


    "Issei! Akeno! Please be ready!" Rias said and gathered her magical power.


    "Yes, Prez!" Issei said and raised his left, "Boosted Gear!"


    [ Welsh Dragon: Bnce Breaker! ]


    His body suddenly covered in a Dragon Red Armor.


    "Yes! Lighting Empress Armor!" Akeno said and bluish armor also covered her body while arge spear appeared in front of her.


    Sairorg looked at them in a serious battle, "I have to apud you since you will be the first team that will be facing me in this form." He clenched his hands very hard and shouted, "Regulus!"


    "Yes!" Regulus suddenly became a golden light and moved toward him.


    Sairaorg suddenly was englued by this golden light.


    Everyone closed their eyes since this light was just too blinding.


    "My lion! The king of Nemea! You who are called the Lion King! Respond to my rage and transform into my vesture!"


    "BALANCE BREAK!!!!!"


    Suddenly an explosion covered the arena and a single figure appeared which was covered in golden lion armor.


    "Regulus Rey Leather Rex!"


    Sairaorg showed everyone his true power when he used the Bnce Breaker with Regulus Nemea.


    "This is!" Rias was surprised since Sairorg would be the first devil that could use a Longinus and even attained the Bnce Breaker.


    Sairaorg was serious, "NOW, LET''S START OUR BATTLE!!!" He jumped and raised his fist.


    "I won''t let you!" Akeno pointed to her spear, "El Thor!" Sheunched a massive lightning stream from her spear.


    BZZZZZTTT!!!


    Sairaorg kept moving and saw the thunder.


    BOOOOM!!!


    They felt relieved until they saw hime out of that thunder.


    "AAAAAHHHH!!!!" Sairaorg covered his entire fist in Touki and punched her right into her gut.


    Akeno used her speed to avoid this attack.


    Bzzt!


    BOOOOM!!!


    His punches destroyed the ground and created arge crater.


    "AAAAHH!!" Rias and Issei shouted and startled by his attack.


    Akeno appeared 100 meters away from her location but she could feel slight damage from the shockwave of his attack, "He is very strong, Rias! Issei!"


    "I''m on my way!" Issei leaped and raised his fist.


    "Come, Red Dragon Emperor!" Sairaorg also raised his fist.


    "This is the time!" Issei shouted.


    [ Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! ]


    "Here! Welsh Dragon Rook!" Issei shouted and his armor started to change.


    [ Change Solid Impact! ]


    His armor thickened and both his defense and power had increased several times.


    "AAAHHHHH!!!"


    Issei and Sairorg punched at each other.


    Baam! Baam! Baam!


    Their duel was very intense but in this duel, Issei had a disadvantage.


    "Dammit!" His armor was full of cracks from that exchange.


    "HAAA!!!" Rias released her destructive magic.


    "Thunder Dragon!" Akeno released a giant dragon-shaped st of lightning and moved very fast.


    "AAAAAHHH!!!!" Sairaorg used both of his fists to punch both of their magics.


    BOOOOM!!!!


    Sairorg could feel that his arms were cracking and gritted his teeth. He raised his legs and kicked him with his full power.


    BOOOM!!


    "ARRGGG!!" Issei was thrown from that attack.


    "ISSEI!!!" Rias shouted and ran toward him. She saw a hole in his stomach and hurriedly used phenex tears to heal him.


    "Cough!" Issei coughed arge amount of blood.


    "Issei!" Rias was very worried.


    Issei suddenly entered a different state and saw a lot of previous users of Boosted Gear, "You''re?"


    "There is only you here," Sairaorg looked at Akeno.


    "It can help, I need to use that, Iron Sand Puppet!" Akeno touched the ground with her spear and suddenly a lot of ck gigantic puppet out of dust and iron sand with electricity covered their entire bodies, "Buy me some time!" She raised her spear and created thunderclouds whilebining it together to make it bigger.


    "I won''t let you!" Sairaorg moved but he was blocked by this ck monster. He used his fist to attack and destroyed it easily but when he touched it. He suddenly felt a force that tried to enter a wounded part on his body. He felt there was something that tried to shred his body from inside. He gritted his teeth and kept moving but the number of gigantic puppets was too much and it was toote for him to stop her.


    The massive cloud in the sky was simr to a natural disaster that kept roaring. Every audience who saw this scene couldn''t help but shudder.


    Akeno had a hard time controlling this attack but she wouldn''t give up. She closed her eyes for a second and opened it while shouting, "Heavy Thunder!"


    Sairaorg couldn''t avoid this attack and was mmed by her attack.


    BOOOOOMMM!!!! BOOOOOMMM!!!! BOOOOOMMM!!!!


    The thundercloud kept striking him with continuous thunder.


    "Ha... Ha..... Ha...." Akeno was very tired after using that attack. She hoped this battle would be over as soon as possible.


    "AAAAAA!!!!" Sairaorg shouted from that thunder and leaped toward her. He punched her right into her gut.


    Akeno, who was punched, couldn''t even let out a scream and was engulfed by white light and teleported to the outside of the arena.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha...." Sairaorg was breathing heavily and his body was covered in electricity but his eyes were still showing a fighting spirit, "RED DRAGON EMPEROR! LET''S END THIS BATTLE!"

 Chapter 588: Match Between Strongest 15

    *Crack


    This sound made them startled.


    "My bad..." Yuuki answered with a calm voice but his eyes were dangerous.


    "Archer, I know that he has hurt your mate but you can''t be hasty to attack the heir of the Bael Family," Azazel said hurriedly.


    Yuuki only smiled, "Of course, don''t worry, I won''t do such a stupid thing."


    Azazel looked at him for a while and said, "Don''t worry, she is fine."


    "I know that''s why I want to see this stupid Red Dragon Emperor beat him as soon as possible or else...." Yuuki didn''t say anything and calmly looking at the screen.


    "AKENO!!!!!" Rias was worried when she saw her Queen suddenly knocked out from this battle.


    "WHAT''S WRONG, RED DRAGON EMPEROR! HURRY UP AND STAND UP!" Sairaorg shouted.


    Rias looked at Issei who fainted on the ground, "Issei! Wake up!"


    Issei was standing in front of the previous user of Boosted Gear.


    Previous users of Boosted Gear tried to force him to use Juggernaut Drive. They told him to use his own hatred to fight against his opponents.


    Issei didn''t listen to them and wanted to use his own power to beat his rival.


    Suddenly a previous user of Divine Dividing came and supported his decision.


    "B.o.o.b.s. I was saved by them and I''ll keep chasing them!" Issei said.


    The former user of Boosted Gear was stunned by his determination and decided to follow him.


    "I, who is about to awaken,"


    "Am the Red Dragon Emperor who has discarded the principles of domination,"


    "I shall walk the road of righteousness by having infinite hopes and dreams,"


    "I shall be the King of Crimson Dragon,"


    "And I promise you all! I shall show you the future which shines in true crimson light!"


    His consciousness turned white and every previous user of Boosted Gear was also intrigued by his determination.


    "I''m the Red Dragon Emperor! And the Boob Dragon! and the man in love with Rias Gremory!"


    "I''M HYOUDOU ISSEI!"


    Suddenly there was a crimson light that surrounded his body.


    Rias was startled.


    Sairaorg was grinning, "Come!"


    Issei was standing there and his armor had changed into a deep scarlet color with striking wings.


    "Good," Yuuki nodded.


    "As expected, in this kind of situation, he doesn''t disappoint us," Azazel sighed in relief.


    "Hmm, the Red Dragon Emperor interesting," Diehauser nodded.


    "The match is settled, do you want to see Akeno nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded and asked, "Koneko, do you want to follow us or not?"


    Koneko thought for a while and nodded.


    The three of them walked out of thementator''s room together.


    Issei, who had turned into Cardinal Crimson Promotion, was in his most powerful state, "Let''s end this, SAIRORG!!!"


    [ Star Sonic Booster! ]


    His speed was very fast and he had arrived in front of his opponent in instant.


    Sairaorg didn''t say anything and raised his fist.


    [ Solid Impact Booster! ]


    The armor on his arms changed into bulkier and increased his strength.


    Both of them exchanged fists.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    "AAAAAHHHHH!!!" Sairaorg kept punching his fists.


    "AAAAA!!!!!" Issei also didn''t lose and kept punching him until he heard a voice.


    "STOP!!!!!"


    His fist was only an inch away but he stopped when he heard this voice.


    "Please, stop! My master has lost consciousness!" A voice came from his armor said.


    Issei, who heard that voice, was stunned and looked at his opponent who had fainted while standing still in front of him.


    Akeno opened her eyes slowly.


    "Are you alright?"


    Akeno knew this voice really well, "My body is still hurt, also I''m still hungry, can feed me an appel?"


    "Sure," Yuuki smiled, looking at her reaction.


    "Nyaa, you''re fine," Kuroka was happy.


    "Oh, Kuroka, Koneko, you''re here too," Akeno was surprised and asked, "How is the match?" She felt quite regretful that she couldn''t beat him.


    "You have worked really hard, you don''t need to worry," Yuuki suddenly said.


    "Eh? We lost?" Akeno was stupified.


    "Yuuki, don''t tease her," Koneko said.


    "It''s Onii-chan, right?" Yuuki said.


    "Then, are we lose or win?" Akeno asked once again.


    "You won, nyaa, Sairaorg isn''t in a condition to fight after that yourst attack, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki took an apple that he had gotten from his garden that had been nted by Makoto. He cut it into a bunny shape and fed her, "Aaah."


    "Aaah," Akeno opened her mouth and chewed it slowly.


    "Still, you can get stronger again if you want," Yuuki said.


    "How?" Akeno asked while chewing her food.


    "Learn about mathematics and physics," Yuuki said.


    "Why?" Akeno was stupified.


    "You should strengthen your calction ability," Yuuki said and exined to her.


    Akeno only nodded in response.


    "How about me?" Koneko asked.


    "Hmm, you should ask Kuroka to teach you senjutsu again," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t worry, nyaa, I will teach you," Kuroka said.


    They were talking to each other until someone entered their room.


    "Excuse me."


    They turned their heads and surprised to see him in this ce.


    "Lucifer-sama!"


    Akeno wanted to stand up but she was stopped.


    "You''re hurt, you can''t move your body," Yuuki said.


    "That''s right, you don''t need to be that respectful, I''m onlying because I have to congratte you on your win in this Game," Sirzechs said.


    "Thank you very much," Koneko and Akeno said respectfully.


    Yuuki and Kuroka didn''t really care about him and wondered whether he only came to congratte them.


    "That''s right, we''ve considered promoting both of you to a mid-ss demon," Sirzechs said.


    "What?!" Akeno and Koneko were surprised.


    "That''s right, Kiba and Issei will also be promoted to, we hope that you can seed on that exam," Sirzech said.


    "Yes, Sirzechs-sama," Akeno and Koneko said.


    "Ah, also, Archer, can you help me with something?" Sirzerchs asked.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at him.

 Chapter 589: Request

    "There, I have finished healing them," Yuuki said with a quite annoying voice.


    "Thank you," Sirzechs said.


    "They will wake up soon," Yuuki said and walked out of the room.


    "You don''t want to say anything to them?" Sirzechs asked.


    "No, Issei is one thing but I''m not sure how to face someone who has hurt my mate, I wouldn''t even heal him if she didn''t tell me to do this," Yuuki walked to the outside.


    Sirzechs only gave a wry smile and shook his head.


    "Ugh...."


    Issei and Sairaorg opened their eyes slowly.


    "Where is this?"


    "Issei-kun, Sairaorg-kun," Sirzechs said.


    "S - Sirzechs-sama!!!!!"


    Yuuki thought that this match was quite good but seeing your woman hurt by someone was one thing. He couldn''t help but get annoyed whenever he saw the face of Sairaorg. Luckily, he wouldn''t have to see him most of the time since he didn''t live in this ce.


    "Oh, are you that famous, Archer?"


    Yuuki turned and saw someone there, "You are?"


    "You didn''t know me?" the man asked.


    Yuuki looked at this man and wrinkled his eyebrow. The man in front of him has a buzz-cut hairstyle with greenish-brown hair color andvender eyes. He wears circr sunsses, an aloha shirt, and has a jewel around his neck when in his leisure. He thought for a bit and wasn''t sure who was the identity of this person but he could tell that this man was very strong, "I''m not sure but you have got a nice style, your aloha shirt is nice."


    "Really? Hahaha," the manughed.


    "I''m not sure but you must be a God or something," Yuuki said.


    The man looked at him and nodded, "I have never seen in my life and war before, I will never expect that there is someone as interesting as you born in that race."


    "That race?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    "Of course, human," the manughed and asked, "Why do you wear that mask? Are you afraid of something? Your power is enough to defeat an annoying pest easily."


    Yuuki touched his mask, "It''s okay, maybe it has be a habit."


    "Habit, eh?" the man smirked and asked, "You should y on my turf."


    "Your turf?" Yuuki asked.


    The man crossed his arms, "I''m Indra, King of the Gods and Lord of Heaven."


    Yuuki was surprised that he would meet this God in this ce, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Indra."


    Indra smiled, "Your deed is pretty interesting, I like how you give him a curse since it''s very funny."


    "That guy is quite annoying," Yuuki nodded.


    "I really like your race but you should stop hanging out with the devil, they will give you a bad influence," Indra said with a serious expression.


    "You''re the second person that has told me that I have a limited time to live, I will do whatever I want in this life, then please excuse me, Mr. Indra," Yuuki said and walked.


    "Interesting! Interesting! I can''t wait to see you again since I''m sure you will join this world soon," Indra shouted.


    Yuuki only waved his hand and didn''t think much about his statement. He knew that as the main character trouble woulding toward him or a system would give him a mission that gave him trouble, ''Now that you mention it there isn''t any quest for a while?'' He thought it was kind of lonely since the first time he woke up in this world he was greeted by a mission.


    ''The mission is kind of an absurd thought,'' Yuuki sighed. He was also wondering whether he would meet someone or the existence that gave him this system. He opened the door, "I''m back."


    "Wee back," Akeno, Koneko, and Kuroka said at the same time. They could see that his expression was sulking.


    "Oh, don''t be like that, you know that this is a Rating Game, right?" Akeno said.


    "Still, now try to imagine when I''m beaten up by someone," Yuuki asked.


    "Of course, I''m angry," Akeno said.


    "There you are, I''m also the same, looking at you getting hurt made me sad," Yuuki said while caressing her cheek.


    "Dear..." Akeno was touched.


    "How about me, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "Of course, you too," Yuuki smiled and caressed her chin.


    "Nyaaa," Kuroka feltfortable.


    Koneko wasn''t sure but she felt jealous of both of them. She looked down and sighed when she saw her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Suddenly the door was opened by someone.


    "Koneko! Akeno! Are you two fine?"


    They turned and saw their master.


    "Rias," Akeno smiled.


    "Prez," Koneko nodded.


    Rias walked toward them checked their bodies while asking them a lot of questions. She sighed in relief when she saw that they didn''t have any problem.


    "You didn''t do anything in this entire match, princess," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, nyaa," Kuroka nodded.


    "Ugh..." Rias felt that she had been stabbed by an invisible arrow when both of them told her.


    "Dear don''t be mean to her," Akeno said.


    "Yeah, it''s okay that she didn''t do anything since she is our master," Koneko said.


    Rias felt quiteplicated by her words, "Koneko-chan....."


    "In thest match, you can''t hit him with your destructive magic and defeat him instantly," Yuuki said.


    Rias also knew but her mind was also in a mess during that time.


    "But still the audience won''t be satisfied when they see you defeating him with magic, they want a manly battle between men," Yuuki said.


    "I''m not sure whether you''re trying to cheer me up and make me more depressed," Rias pouted and looked at him, "Can you help me to get stronger?"


    In this situation when a cute girl was asking you to be stronger there was only one answer.


    "No," Yuuki answered simply.

 Chapter 590: Girl? Or?

    Yuuki, who had rejected her request, decided to go after he had healed every one. He didn''t mind helping them since he had watched a quite good show in this Game.


    "I will go back now and take care of yourselves, alright," Yuuki said.


    "I will be lonely," Akeno said.


    Yuuki smiled, "Then, do you want toe with me?"


    Akeno looked at her depressed friend and sighed, "I need to take care of her." She tapped her chin and said, "That''s right, there is a school festival in my school, you shoulde in a few days."


    "Oh? Interesting, I will be going there then," Yuuki said.


    "I will be waiting for you," Akeno kissed his lips.


    Yuuki received her lips and they kissed for a few minutes ignoring everyone gazing around them.


    Akeno separated from him and her face was still flushed in red. She hugged him, "I don''t want you to leave me..."


    Yuuki thought for a bit and looked at his watch. He was in a dilemma and said, "Alright, we will stay here for a few days." He turned and asked, "What do you think, Kuroka?"


    "I don''t mind, nyaa, let''s y here," Kuroka didn''t really mind since she hadn''t had enough moving around this ce.


    "You demon, you really know how to tempt me," Yuuki sighed.


    Akeno only giggled and hugged him like a ko.


    "So can you tell me why you reject me?" Rias suddenly disturbed both of them.


    "Rias....." Akeno was speechless.


    "No, your power is strong enough, you have got the Power of Destruction on your blood, you only need to train it to get faster, stronger, and maybe strengthen your calction ability," Yuuki said.


    Rias nodded with a smile, "Alright, Master!"


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "Who is your Master?! I don''t ept any disciples!"


    "Eh? Akeno, help me," Rias asked.


    Akeno had a wry smile on her face.


    Yuuki sighed but decided to spend another day in this ce.


    "Please, master!!!"


    "NO!!


    Yuuki was tired when he went back to his home, "I''m home."


    "Wee home."


    Yuuki was greeted by his girlfriends.


    "Are you really going to the underworld?" Yaeko asked with a strange expression.


    "You''re fine, right?" Shouko asked.


    "I''m fine, I recorded the match, you can watch it together," Yuuki said and showed them the video.


    "Oh, let me watch it," Utaha said.


    "I''m also curious," Makoto said.


    "Makoto, how is Akane?" Yuuki asked.


    Makoto shook her head, "I don''t know, she hasn''te back."


    "Hmmm," Yuuki was a bit worried since he had heard bad news after he visited Hanging Garden of Babylon.


    "Stray Magician?" Yuuki asked.


    Arthur nodded, "Yes, they''re very troublesome."


    ""Oh, their leaders are Walburga and Euclid Lucifage, and their organization is trying to kidnap a lot of magicians around the world," Le Fay said.


    Yuuki frowned when he heard this news. He remembered both Walburga and Euclid Luficafe since he had met them before.


    Yuuki was quite worried about Akane but there was nothing he could do right now and he knew that girl was quite strong.


    "That girl always makes me worried," Rossweisseined.


    "I''m sorry," Makoto felt embarrassed by her sister.


    "N - no, it''s not your fault, Makoto!!!" Rossweisse tried to fix the misunderstanding.


    "N - no, my sister is always a troublemaker," Makoto said to her.


    Rossweisse and Makoto apologized to each other and made the situation quite awkward.


    "What are you doing?" Yukana looked at them with sweatdropped.


    "Anyway, I want to see the match!!" Ranko said to everyone.


    They stopped and looked at the screen watching the match between Sairaorg Bael''s peerage and Rias Gremory''s peerage. They were amazed and stupified when they were fighting with magic and it was even more interesting than any movie that they had watched.


    "Is this true?" Yaeko asked. She was just too startled with a lot of things since she had dated him.


    Yuuki nodded, "It''s real but you don''t need to think too much, there is me here that will protect you." He used this chance to hug her.


    Yaeko snorted and asked, "How can you be skilled?"


    "Oh, I have more talent than you think, do you want to try it tonight?" Yuuki asked.


    Yaeko kissed his cheek while caressing her stomach, "Sure."


    Yuuki felt weird by her gesture but decided to ignore it.


    "Mom, Yuuki," Shouko had gotten used to their flirt but she wanted them to do it in another ce.


    "Alright, let''s watch the video first," Yaeko said and separated from him.


    Yuuki looked at this woman with a dumbfounded expression since her action was too cold. He shrugged his shoulders and decided to hug another girl, only his phone suddenly ringing. He took his phone and opened it.


    ''Come to Wagnaria ASAP!''


    "Marika?" Yuuki was worried, "I have to go to Marika for a while." He told them there was something happening in Wagnaria and went there as soon as possible. He drove his motorcycle and hoped there was nothing happening there.


    The worst thing that he could think of was that Conan was visiting Wagnaria or something.


    Yuuki arrived in back parking of the restaurant and called her, "Marika, where are you?"


    "Yuuki-sama!!" Marika came as soon as possible and pulled his hand.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked with a confused expression.


    "There is someone that I want to introduce you to," Marika smiled widely.


    Yuuki felt weird but he decided not to say anything.


    Marika guided him to the employee ce and said, "Yuuki-sama, this is Kotori, our new waitress."


    "M - Marika, why are you bringing him here???" Kotori was very embarrassed.


    "Eh? But you need to know whether this makeup is working or not, right?" Marika said.


    "B - But..." Kotori looked at him with a nervous expression.


    Yuuki had a weird expression, "Takanashi, why are you wearing a girl uniform?"

 Chapter 591: Doting Parent 1

    Yuuki looked at the cute girl in front of him. He would be more than happy if that was the case but the cute girl in front of him was a male in a woman disguise. He blinked his eyes and asked, "Takanashi, why are you in a female uniform?"


    Souta Takanashi is 100% male but right now it was dubious. His hair was hidden underneath a long, pink-colored wig with shaggy bangs across his forehead. His skin tone bes lighter due to the foundation, and his bust is bigger than usual. He wears a uniform simr to the other waitresses in Wagnaria, which includes a white blouse with a stand cor, a ck ribbon tied into a bow around his neck, a ck pleated skirt, and dress shoes. He also wore a pair of ck nylon pantyhose.


    "T - this, I can exin everything," Takanashi didn''t expect Marika to call her fiance as soon as possible. He was too embarrassed right now for his friend to see him in this form. At the same time, he was happy that Yuuki realized that it was him and didn''t try to flirt with her.


    "Yuuki-sama, you have realized that his identity" Marika was surprised.


    "Of course," Yuuki was sure that a lot of guys wouldn''t even notice that Takanashi was a guy when he was in this form. He looked at everyone and asked, "So can you tell me what is happening?"


    "Well, let me exin everything," Yamada suddenly said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Please."


    "Alright, this is the story," Yamada told him that Inami''s father was very overprotecting of her and wanted her to stop working in this ce because of the gift that she had received a few days ago. Her father didn''t want her to have a boyfriend and that was why he wanted her to stop working here.


    Inami told her father that she didn''t want to stop working and the gift was from a girl.


    "So Takanashi is dressed up as a girl now is because of her?" Yuuki asked.


    Inami who was mentioned couldn''t help but get nervous.


    "Yes, it''s a very nice idea, right, Yuuki-sama?" Marika smiled.


    "Indeed, this is a good idea, when is your fathering?" Yuuki smiled. He thought about why they didn''t let another girl pretend to be him but he wouldn''t tell this since it was more interesting this way.


    "H - he will being soon," Inami said nervously.


    "Alright, when your father ising, I will sit beside him," Yuuki suddenly said.


    "Eh?" Takanashi was startled.


    "Yuuki-sama, you''re really bad," Marika smiled.


    "Don''t worry, I will be helping you secretly," Yuuki gave him a thumbs up.


    Takanashi wasn''t sure but he felt more worried suddenly.


    They were talking for a while and Inami''s father hade to the restaurant.


    Yuuki also walked to the table beside him and looked at him.


    Marika, Inami, Popura, and Aoi were waiting in the kitchen while listening to the eavesdropping device that had been ced on his table.


    "Is there anything?" Inami''s father asked him.


    "Nothing, I''m just curious whether you''re a golf yer, you have brought a golf bag after all," Yuuki answered.


    "Oh, this isn''t a golf bag, this is..." Inami''s father opened his bag and showed him a rifle.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "That''s a replica right?"


    Inami''s father smiled for a while and answered, "Yes, of course, this is a replica."


    "....." Yuuki felt that this man was really doting his daughter.


    "Inami, is that your father?" Marika asked.


    "I - I''m not sure, I haven''t talked with him for the past 10 years," Inami answered.


    "....."


    They were speechless hearing her answer.


    "Takanashi, you should go! Yuuki-sama is talking with Inami''s father, you should help him or take their order," Marika said.


    Takanashi sighed but nodded and walked toward both of them.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but suddenly this man started to tell that his daughter was really cute.


    "She is very cute and I have taken care of her since she was a child," Inami''s father said while smiling.


    "You really love your daughter, huh?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course, I won''t let any male get close to her, that''s including you," Inami''s father said while pointing his rifle at him.


    "Mr. Guest, please don''t point out that dangerous thing to our customer," Takanashi came with his waitress uniform.


    "Takanashi," Yuuki felt d that there was a helper suddenlying and he thought it had be more interesting.


    "You''re Takanashi?" Inami''s father looked at him with a surprised expression.


    "Yes, I''m Takanashi, is there something wrong?" Takanashi asked. He was also stupified when he saw her father suddenlying while bringing a rifle into the restaurant. He hoped that Marika''s bodyguard could arrest this guy as soon as possible.


    "I''m a relief," Inami''s father said with a smile.


    "Ho? Why?" Yuuki, who was by their side, asked.


    "I thought that Takanashi, the one who brought a gift for my daughter, was a girl," Inami''s father said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, she is really a cute girl." He decided to help her.


    "Hey!" Takanashi was embarrassed by his praise.


    "Good job, Yuuki-sama," Marika praised.


    "Yes, this way your father won''t doubt that Takanashi is a girl," Aoi said.


    "Ahh, Kotori-chan is very cute," Popura smiled.


    "Y - yeah," Inami was also d listening to their conversation.


    "Ah, I forgot to introduce myself, I''m Inami''s father," Inami''s father said and caressed his rifle, "I''m d that I don''t need to use this."


    Yuuki and Takanashi twitched their lips while hearing his statement.


    Inami''s father smiled, "Still, your rtionship with your boyfriend is very good that he hase to visit you."


    "Boyfriend???"


    Everyone who heard him couldn''t help but be confused by his statement.


    "Eh? Aren''t both of you in the rtionship between boyfriend and girlfriend?" Inami''s father asked.


    "Who?" Yuuki and Takanashi said at the same time.


    "You guys, both of you," Inami''s father said while pointing his fingers at both of them.


    Takanashi and Yuuki looked at each other and their faces couldn''t help but be pale. They shuddered and suddenly got goosebumps.

 Chapter 592: Doting Parent 2

    Everyone who listened to their conversation couldn''t help butugh.


    "Hahaha, Takanashi and Yuuki are dating," Aoiughed very hard.


    "A - Aoi-chan, y - you canugh that much," Popura tried really hard to hold herughter.


    Inami and Marik had a strange expression on their faces when they heard it.


    "No, we''re not in that kind of rtionship," Yuuki answered and tried to hold a strange feeling in his body.


    "Yes, we''re not in that kind of rtionship," Takanashi also said of the same. He also felt quite strange right now.


    "Oh, is that so? I''m sorry for saying something tactless, but as a guy, you should be brave and confess your love," Inami''s father said to him while looking at both of them.


    "Enough about me, what about your daughter? Are youing here to ask about the rtionship between teenagers?" Yuuki didn''t want to hear his mouth again. He was sure that this man was enjoying teasing both of them. He regretted his decision toe to this ce.


    "Oh, that''s right, it''s just that I have never seen my daughter in the past 10 years, I''m not sure what to talk about with her," Inami''s father said.


    "10 years?!"


    They looked at Inami at the same time.


    "I''m not sure what to say," Marika said.


    "Awuuu...." Inami only closed her eyes with both of her hands while feeling very embarrassed at this moment.


    "Why don''t you meet your daughter for the past 10 years? Are you really a father and daughter?" Yuuki asked with a confused expression.


    "Of course, Inami is my daughter but in the past 10 years, I have made her hate a man so it''s hard to meet her without getting punched by her," Inami''s father said with a sad expression.


    Takanashi, who saw this, couldn''t help but think that Inami was very gullible to believe the word of her parents. He had a helpless expression and said, "Still, your daughter is quite gullible to believe in your words that saying a man is a wolf when she was young."


    "Oh, you have heard that story?" Inami''s father smiled, "Oh my, but actually...."


    "Hmm?"


    "That''s not it, there is more to it than that," Inami''s father said.


    "Eh?" Yuuki and Takanashi were startled.


    "That''s not just it?" Takanashi was confused.


    "One line won''t make her hate men that much," Inami''s father said, and added, "It''s 10 and more years of work."


    ''What?''


    "So that she will even not want to see men, the DVDs and books I give her usually have evil men as viins, of course, the demons for Setsubun I changed into men, also the ghosts thate up summer ghost stories are men for her, I even changed the Hanako-san in the Toilet tale''s Hanako to Hanao and read it to her," Inami''s father smiled happily and said, "And to get her arms strong so that she can whack men, I secretly put a weights in her belongings."


    Yuuki and Takanashi couldn''t help but have a wry smile on their faces.


    "Weights in your belonging?" Popura looked at Inami.


    Marika and Aoi were also looking at her.


    "Are there any, Inami-chan?" Marika asked.


    "T - that can''t be...." Inami said with a strange expression. She took her school bag and started to shake it, "My father gave me this bag but it''s really light so..."


    There were a lot of things from books, pen, etc until suddenly there was a steel teing out from her back.


    *Bang


    They looked at the metal te that was dropped on the ground. The atmosphere suddenly became strange when this thing came out from her bag.


    "You have a metal te in it," Aoi took the metal te curiously, "It''s heavy."


    "That was light?" Popura asked unsurely.


    "I''m sure he was making it more and heavier and you didn''t notice," Marika said.


    Inami couldn''t help but sob with her father''s actions, "This is cruel!" She said while wiping the tears in her eyes.


    "Mahiru won''t being near a man forever!" Inami''s father said while clenching his hand confidently.


    Yuuki shook his head and thought that her father was too much. He wanted to reprimand him but he knew that this man wouldn''t even listen to him. He was sure that this man would even think that he was trying to flirt with his daughter and tried to shoot him with the rifle on his bag.


    Takanashi, who heard his story, couldn''t help but clenched his fists really hard. He remembered his first meeting with Inami and a lot of things had happened since that day. He remembered how hard it was for her to meet a man and how scared she was by a man. He also remembered how Inami was crying because of this problem. He became very angry when he thought that the cause of that problem was the man in front of him.


    "Quit the jokes!"


    "Hmm?" Yuuki and Inami''s father were startled.


    Takanashi raised his hand while clenching it hard, "You f.u.c.k.i.n.g hell of a parent!"


    "You f.u.c.k.i.n.g hell of a parent!"


    "You f.u.c.k.i.n.g hell of a parent!"


    Yuuki was amazed since this guy had said what he wanted to say to this man.


    Inami''s father was startled and scared by his sudden outburst.


    "Do you know how badly Inami-san is suffering because of your messed up parenting?! Loving a child is fine! But children are not the parent''s property! Have serious thoughts!" Takanashi reprimanded him.


    Inami''s father couldn''t help but feel sorry and hang his head low, "Uhm... it''s as you say... I - I''m sorry."


    "Don''t apologize to me! Apologize to your daughter! If she hits you if you meet her, then just write to her or call her or anything... Just apologize!" Takanashi said while hitting the table, "Your answer!"


    "Yes ma''am," Inami''s father said while standing up straight.


    Yuuki smiled, "Takanashi, I know that you''re angry but you should calm yourselves." He looked at the man, "You should do as she said."


    Inami''s father felt very happy when he saw him blocking this masculine woman, "Thank you." He took his head and walked but stopped, "I will apologize to my daughter, also both of you are really suited to each other, I hope that you can be married to each other in the future."


    Yuuki and Takanashi shuddered when they heard his words, "SHUT UP!!!"


    "Y - yes!!" Inami''s father ran away.


    They hadplex emotions when they heard hisst words but there was one girl who ignored it. They saw this girl blushing while smiling. They didn''t need to ask since they knew that this girl had to fall in love with the man that was wearing a girl uniform.


    Inami Mahiru has fallen in love for the first time in her life.


    "Inami, you should confess your love, don''t let Takanashi swing that way or else....." Marika said with a dangerous tone.


    "Y - yes..." Inami answered with a squeaky voice.


    In the restaurant outside, there was someone who was watching this scene.


    "Hmm, is that the target?"

 Chapter 593: Fated Match 1

    Yuuki was in his ss right now while having a headache thinking about the thing that happened yesterday. He shuddered and thought it was better to forget about it.


    "Yuuki, what''s wrong?" Yukana asked.


    "Nothing," Yuuki answered with a wry smile.


    "Ah, is it the thing that Marika talked with us aboutst night?" Ranko said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "Did Marika say anything?"


    "Hmm, she said look out for you," Yukana said.


    "Is that all?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, is there really something?" Yukana asked.


    "I don''t really want to remember it," Yuuki shook his head.


    Yukana and Ranko had never seen this kind of expression from him. They had be more curious.


    "Eh, tell us! Tell us!" Ranko said.


    "Yeah, tell us, Yuuki," Yukana asked with a spoiled tone.


    Yuuki didn''t really want to tell them and looked around until he saw his savior, "Ah, Tsugumi!!"


    "Hmm?" Tsugumi turned and was surprised that Yuuki had called her.


    "Ranko, Yukana, I will tell you at home, I have some problem with Tsugumi," Yuuki said and walked toward her, "Let''s go, Tsugumi." He took her hand and walked.


    "E - eh!!!" Tsugumi was fl.u.s.tered.


    Yukana and Ranko became more curious and decided to find the truth behind this matter. Both of them decided to visit Marika asking her what had happened yesterday.


    Yuuki sighed in relief when he had run away from them.


    "Y - Yuuki, what''s wrong?!" Tsugumi was nervous when he suddenly pulled her away. She was wondering whether he wanted to confess to her.


    Yuuki looked at her fl.u.s.tered expression and couldn''t help but wanted to tease her until he felt something.


    Tsugumi who was waiting for him to say something didn''t expect that Yuuki to hug her suddenly, "Y - Yuuki, we can''t."


    *Bang Bang


    Yuuki hugged her to avoid a bullet that attacked them. He took a pistol from his pocket and shot it toward the direction of the attacker. He only shot her with anesthesia.


    Psh!


    Tsugumi realized that it was the sound of the pistol but she felt quite relieved that Yuuki had disabled the attacker. She separated from him and also took her pistol.


    Yuuki didn''t kill the attacker since he had seen the face of his attacker.


    "Did you kill the attacker?" Tsugumi asked.


    "No, I only shot her with anesthesia," Yuuki answered.


    "Her?" Tsugumi walked toward the attacker and stunned when she saw the face of the attacker that attacked both of them.


    "Do you know her?" Yuuki asked.


    Tsugumi nodded, "I will take care of her, you can continue to go to school." She said and picked the girl who fainted on the ground.


    "No, let mee with you," Yuuki said and added, "I''m worried about you."


    "A - alright,e with me," Tsugumi nodded with a blush.


    Yuuki smiled, "This will be my first timeing to your house."


    "D - don''t do anything strange," Tsugumi was also nervous since it was her first time to bring a boy to her house.


    "I won''t," Yuuki was happy.


    Both of them were talking to each other and forgot that they had a school that they needed to attend.


    *Crack


    "Ranko, can you tell me where he is?" Hiratsuka asked with an annoyed tone. She felt that he was always skipping school most of the time now, even though she knew that he was ranked one in the entire school but he had skipped a lot of sses.


    "H - He....." Ranko was too nervous to say anything. She was crying inside, ''Yuuki, where are you?!''


    "It''s fine, but you have to tell him toe tomorrow," Hiratsuka said with a dangerous tone.


    "Y - Yes!!!" Ranko nodded hurriedly.


    Everyone in the ss was silent and no one said anything afraid to anger this teacher.


    ''Yuuki....'' Chiaki and Mayuki were very worried about him.


    Yuuki looked at her room curiously and didn''t know a disaster that he would receive tomorrow.


    "D - don''t look around!?" Tsugumi was very embarrassed and ced the girl on her futon.


    "Alright, but your room is empty, do you want me to buy you a cute stuffed animal to make it merrier?" Yuuki asked with a smile.


    "N - no, that kind of thing won''t suit me," Tsugumi had a depressed tone.


    "Of course not, you''re a cute girl, I''m sure that is suitable," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Tsugumi gave him a rare smile.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he wanted this tost forever.


    Both of them were talking to each other whileughing together until there was someone that disrupted them.


    "Cough! Cough! What''s going on here?"


    Yuuki and Tsugumi looked at this girl.


    "I''m trying to kill you, why would you bring me into your home and take care of me? ck Tiger?"


    Yuuki looked at this girl, her most distinguishing feature is her snow-white bob-cut hair while wearing a pink headband with three ribbons attached on either side alongside a cardinal red scarf that is wrapped around her neck and yellow eyes.


    "Hmm? well, you havee quite far away and I thought you wanted to ask me something since you have attacked us," Tsugumi asked.


    "ck Tiger?" Yuuki looked at Tsugumi.


    Tsugumi looked away while blushing.


    "It seems like you know nothing boy," the girl said.


    ''Boy?'' Yuuki rubbed his nose and wasn''t sure when some younger girl called him a ''boy''.


    "''ck Tiger'' is her name in the underworld of America, seven years ago someone with a beast-like work ethic crashed in like a meteor and in a sh suppressed me, rising to the top of her age group in all assignments, she was codenamed, ''ck Tiger''," the girl said.


    "Are you a hitman, too?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, I am, I''m known by several different names in the underworld but BeeHive refers to me as ''White Fang''," the girl said with a proud expression.


    "She is Pa M''coy, we used to work together," Tsugumi introduced her.


    "Hmm," Yuuki nodded.


    "DON''T CALL ME PAULA!" Pa was embarrassed.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he felt that he had met a troublesome girl right now.

 Chapter 594: Fated Match 2

    "Still, it''s been a while, I''m d that you look healthy, well, I was about to get some food, so why don''t we get some together?" Tsugumi said.


    "DON''T BE SO RELAXED WITH ME?!" Pa was annoyed and replied naturally, "ARE WE RELATED?!" She sighed and looked quite tired, "I didn''te here to be cozy, I came here to settle things with you...!"


    "Ever since you have dropped me from the top, you have been my goal, but now I''m disappointed..." Pa looked at her and said, "I have been watching you for a couple of days now, your loose expression, your loose aura! You spend everyday corrupted by this carelessness, you seem like a normal, run of the mill girl."


    Tsugumi suddenly remembered that she had been watched by someone a few days ago, ''So that was Pa.'' She looked at her and said, "Well, I''m here to protect mdy."


    "Is that really it?" Pa looked at her with a suspicious expression and said, "You''re not as sharp as you once were! You''re a tiger without its fangs! What happened?! Did you fail somewhere?! Or are you afraid of the battlefield now?! Oh, perhaps, are you addicted to the peaceful life now that you have a boyfriend? Maybe this guy...." She looked at him with a curious expression.


    "N - no, we''re not dating...." Tsugumi was embarrassed when she answered this question.


    "Really? You''re not dating?!" Pa looked at him with a surprised expression.


    Yuuki nodded, "We''re not dating right now."


    "Right now...." Pa looked at her with a curious expression.


    "Anyway, enough of that! What are you here?" Tsugumi tried to change the conversation since her face was blushing and hot right now.


    Her expression became annoyed when Tsugumi asked this question, "I don''t want to lose to you, I want to surpass you!" Her expression changed into spirited when she said this to her.


    "...Why are you so keen on singling me out? There are plenty of people that are better than me that you should be aiming for right?" Tsugumi asked.


    Pa became angry, "Don''t tell me that you have forgotten?"


    "!!!!" Tsugumi was startled looking at her expression.


    Yuuki decided not to join their conversation since he felt that both of them had a deep rtionship together. He felt that it was simr to a younger generation that respected an older one but he wasn''t sure why this girl was angry at Tsugumi and decided to listen to her story more before he talked in their discussion.


    Pa gritted her teeth, saying, "I will never forget when we first teamed up." She started to tell them about their first meeting. She told them Tsugumi, who met her for the first time, asking her a question, ''Are you a boy? You don''t have any b.o.o.b.s.'' She had never forgotten about that humiliation and tried to be better than her in any mission but she failed every time since Tsugumi was better than her in every mission that they had taken together.


    "Huwaaa! I don''t want to be told that by you! You''re the one that looks like a boy!" Pa started her outbursts while crying.


    "Tsugumi...." Yuuki looked at her speechless expression.


    Tsugumi only looked away while scratching her cheek ufortably.


    "Anyway! I made up my mind that I can''t let you get away with this! One day I''ll beat you so bad...." Pa said while pointing her finger but it touched Tsugumi''s b.r.e.a.s.t and felt that she had lost again.


    "Uwaaa!!" Pa started to cry when shepared her b.r.e.a.s.ts with her.


    Yuuki and Tsugumi only looked at her with a tired expression.


    "Don''t think you''ve won," Pa said, full of tears and snots on her face.


    "She is wailing?!" Tsugumi was startled.


    "In that case, I''m going to use force," Pa stood up and opened her cloak and showed them her weapons collection, "Prepare yourself, ck Tiger! Now draw!" She hoped for her to have a duel with only Tsugumi served her food.


    "Just wait, you haven''t had food yet, right? Eat a little," Tsugumi said with a gentle smile.


    Yuuki looked at her with interest since this would be his first time to see her wearing an apron.


    "W - what?!" Tsugumi noticed his gaze.


    "Nothing, you look very cute in that apron," Yuuki praised her.


    "D - don''t say something stupid, let me prepare you food too," Tsugumi said with a red face.


    "Thank you," Yuuki smiled.


    Tsugumi took another portion of meat and potato stew for him, "Here."


    Yuuki nodded and started to eat it. His eyes lit up when he tasted this food, "Hmm, this is good, I''m sure you will be a good wife."


    "W - wha?! Who would ever be your wife?" Tsugumi blushed while hitting him.


    "Ho? You want me to marry you?" Yuuki smiled.


    "I h - have never said that!"


    Pa, who saw them flirting with each other, couldn''t bear it anymore. She wanted to snap but suddenly she got an idea, "Hey, ck tiger."


    "Hmm?" Tsugumi looked at her.


    "How about we have a match? If I lose, I''ll grow up and give up, however, if I win you''ll go back to America and you''ll grow your fangs back there," Pa said.


    Yuuki felt that this match was interesting and he didn''t really worry that much since he felt that Tsugumi had 100% chance of winning.


    "I see, okay, I won''t be easy on you if it''s a match! What kind of match will it be then? Fight training? Hand to hand? Arm wrestling? There''s no challenge where you''ve beaten me before," Tsugumi said confidently.


    Pa nodded and said, "The time limit is one hour, the field is this entire town to win you must..." She walked toward him and pointed his lips, "Be the first to steal a kiss from him."


    "Eeeeehhhhh!!!!" Tsugumi was startled.


    "Hmm? What about my opinion?" Yuuki asked but both of them ignored him.

 Chapter 595: Fated Match 3

    Yuuki felt that his opinion was ignored and only sighed. He looked at the little girl who was hugging his neck. He wasn''t sure but he felt that this little girl was lonely and missed Tsugumi.


    "W - why should I kiss him?!" Tsugumi blushed and smoke came out of her head.


    Pa hugged his neckfortably and said, "Oh well, seducing men is one of the important roles of the hitman, right?"


    Tsugumi blushed, "Im - Impossible!"


    "Oh, don''t tell me that the one called ''ck Tiger'' is backing out of this match?" Pa said.


    Tsugumi looked at him, who was also looking at her. She felt tangled but suddenly she felt there was something that pushed her, "Al - alright, let''s do this."


    "Good, let''s start," Pa suddenly said and moved her lips toward him. She was only an inch away but suddenly she felt very embarrassed.


    "What''s wrong? Why did you stop, little girl?" Yuuki asked with a teasing smile.


    Pa snorted and moved her lips toward him but suddenly both of them were shot by Tsugumi.


    Bang! Bang!


    Yuuki and Pa dodged her attack.


    Yuuki sweatdropped when he was being attacked too, "Why are you attacking me?"


    "Nothing, I just missed my bullet earlier," Tsugumi said with a deadpan expression.


    Yuuki twitched his lips in response.


    Pa became excited when the match started, "Yes, it has to be like this, ck Tiger!" She moved to his lips again but this time Tsugumi didn''t let her.


    Bang! Bang!


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but Tsugumi kept targeting him. He decided to make a smokescreen and picked Pa who was hiding behind him.


    "Eh?" Pa was stupified.


    Tsugumi who saw this smokescreen didn''t stop shooting them until she saw that she had lost both of them. She felt her heart tightened when she thought that both of them would kiss each other. She also felt the same when she saw him together with other girls but this time it was more intense. She felt that she would lose him if this continued and she didn''t want that. Suddenly something broke inside her and she didn''t care anymore.


    Yuuki brought Pa to an empty factory since he felt it was safer in this ce.


    "This is?" Pa looked around her surroundings.


    "This is an empty factory," Yuuki said and sat down on an empty chair. He felt that he wanted to smoke but he stopped since someone would kiss his lipster. He looked at her and asked, "You''re not going to kiss me?"


    "W - who wants to kiss you?!" Pa said while blushing.


    "Aren''t you very eager earlier?" Yuuki asked with a smile.


    "T - that..." Pa blushed and looked away.


    "Hmm, you must love her, huh?" Yuuki said.


    "W - who love her?!" Pa suddenly became mad.


    "Don''t be that angry, anyway, why don''t you sit beside me and talk about her," Yuuki said and pointed at the empty chair beside him.


    Pa seemed hesitant but decided to sit beside him. She wasn''t sure but she suddenly became nervous. She looked at him and asked, "Who are you?"


    Yuuki looked at her with a weird expression, "You''re a hitman but you don''t investigate your target information?"


    "I - I didn''t have time to do that before, but I saw you''re flirting with a beautiful girl inside a restaurant yesterday," Pa said.


    Yuuki rubbed his nose and said, "Please forget about that."


    Pa looked at him and said, "I know that you''re a bad man but I also know that she loves you, don''t ever hurt her."


    "I know," Yuuki nodded and said, "I won''t ever hurt her." He felt that this match was a chance for him to confirm her feelings about him. He was sc.u.m and he knew that but he couldn''t stop and the only thing that he could do was make her happy.


    Pa and Yuuki were talking to each other about her past. She tied him on the pir with a chain to make it so that she was the one who caught him. She also asked him why he was very skilled and asked whether he was a hitman.


    Yuuki told her that he was working as a bodyguard in his spare time for rich people.


    They were talking for a while until the wall was destroyed, someone. They were startled and saw a figure that looked very angry for some reason.


    "I see you have gotten serious now," Pa said while taking out her Desert Eagle and pointing it toward her. She aimed her gun and shot it, "Let''s have more fun!"


    Bang! Bang!


    Tsugumi dodged her attacks easily and ran very fast toward her back.


    Pa couldn''t follow the speed of her attack and suddenly she heard a loud sounding from behind. She was scared when she saw the scene that happened behind her.


    Yuuki was also surprised that Tsugumi could take down suchrge concrete pirs with only her kicks. He felt that a fighter in the Kengan Ashura was very weakpared to her right now.


    "PAULA... DON''T INTERFERE GOT IT?!" Her voice was very scary when she said this sentence.


    "Y - yes!!!" Pa was very scared.


    "ICHIJOU YUUKI," Tsugumi walked toward him while hanging her head down.


    "Yes," Yuuki answered her.


    Tsugumi walked slowly until she was only very close to him. She touched his cheek and looked at him with tears and mncholy expression, "What do you want me to do? Do you have fun teasing me all the time? Do you have fun ying with my feelings? Why are you doing this? Why am I the only one who can''t be yours? Tell me your feelings clearly! What am I for yo-."


    "Hmph!" Tsugumi was startled when she saw him kissing her lips.


    "Uwaaa...." Pa blushed and closed her eyes with both of her hands but there was a big gap on her fingers. She didn''t expect him to kiss her directly at this time.


    Yuuki didn''t kiss her for a long time and separated from her lips. He saw her had a dumbfounded expression on her face, "I''m a bastard, sc.u.m, and a very bad man, but I want you to be mine."


    Tsugumi who heard his voice woke up from her state and looked at him with dissatisfied expression, "What is that? Is that a confession?"


    "No, it''s a proposal," Yuuki said.


    "Can I reject it?" Tsugumi asked.


    "No, it''s toote," Yuuki said and kissed her again.


    Tsugumi sighed but didn''t reject this kiss and hugged his neck to make him closer. She felt that a knot in her heart had been opened and she felt very happy right now.


    Pa, who looked at both of them, couldn''t help but feel envious of their rtionship, "Can you not ignore me?"


    "..."


    Tsugumi and Yuuki ignored her however they were grateful for her since she was the one who made their rtionship progress.

 Chapter 596: Oceans Miracle 1

    They didn''t stay in that abandoned factory for a long time and went back to her house.


    Tsugumi hugged Pa, "You have gotten stronger, I can see that from your movement earlier."


    Pa felt that there were tears in her eyes, "UWAAAAA!!!" She sobbed and let out all of her emotions, "Hic....Why? Did you disappear suddenly, you idiot..."


    "I''m sorry, I was summoned really suddenly, and you were on a mission," Tsugumi said with a smile while caressing her head tenderly.


    Yuuki felt that he was really lucky to have her.


    "What?" Tsugumi blushed, noticing his gaze.


    "Nothing, I''m just d to have you now," Yuuki said.


    Tsugumi gave him a tender smile and snorted.


    "Yes, you sure are lucky to have her, I won''t forgive you if you dare to hurt her," Pa said while hugging Tsugumi. Her expression was very fierce and showed her tiger teeth.


    Yuuki was wondering whether a character with a t chest would have tiger teeth.


    "What are thinking, you bastard!?" Pa suddenly became angry.


    Yuuki also felt that they also had a mind-reading ability too.


    They were talking to each other for a while until Pa decided to go back to America since she didn''t n to stay for a long time.


    "Take care of her," Pa told him.


    "I know," Yuuki nodded.


    Pa looked at Tsugumi and said, "I will go home now,e back to America for visits, ck Tiger."


    "Yeah," Tsugumi smiled.


    "Alright, I will go back now, you two should contact me, don''t flirt all the time," Pa said and went into the taxi.


    Yuuki and Tsugumi waved their hands until they saw the taxi had gone far away.


    "So?" Tsugumi asked.


    "So? Do you want me toe to my house? Or do you want me to apany you to sleep? I can be your pillow tonight," Yuuki said.


    "I''m not saying that! What are you going to do with Ojou?" Tsugumi blushed while asking.


    "Chitoge? What''s wrong with Chitoge?" Yuuki looked at her weirdly.


    "Don''t tell me that you didn''t notice it?" Tsugumi asked him with disbelief.


    Yuuki sighed, "I''m not a fool but she is my brother''s girlfriend, what do you want me to do?"


    "W - well," Tsugumi wasn''t sure how to respond to his question.


    "Enough of that, let me apany you tonight, I''m sure that you''re lonely spending your time here alone," Yuuki said and held her hand tenderly.


    "W - well," Tsugumi was still embarrassed.


    Both of them entered her house together and stayed together only suddenly his phone rang.


    Yuuki sighed and opened his phone, "Hmm? Dad?"


    Tsugumi was quite startled when she heard that it was his father.


    "Yuuki, can youe here? I need you to do something," Issei said.


    Yuuki looked at Tsugumi and said, "Can Ie tomorrow?"


    "Well, how about you bring your girl too?" Issei said and added, "There is a mission for you."


    "Mission again?" Yuuki was stupified.


    "Yes, you don''t need to worry, you don''t need to leave the country since the mission in this city," Issei said.


    Yuuki looked at Tsugumi, "Do you want to go with me?"


    "Sure, I want to work with you," Tsugumi thought it would be interesting to work with him.


    Both of them walked together toward his parent''s home.


    Yuuki and Tsugumi had arrived at his house and they were greeted by a lot of people. Both of them greeted them back and went to his father''s room.


    *Knock Knock


    "Enter."


    Yuuki and Tsugumi opened the door and entered together, "Excuse me."


    "Oh, Yuuki, you havee, let me introduce you to this is my old friend, Jirokichi Suzuki," Issei introduced.


    "Hoo? This is your son?" Jirokichi nodded with a smile.


    "Woof," a dog with a scarf greeted them.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and asked, "Uncle, are you rted to Sonoko?"


    "Oh, you know my nieces?" Jirokichi seemed surprised.


    "Both of us are friends," Yuuki nodded.


    "Haha, is that so?" Jirokichiughed and pped his back.


    Yuuki felt strange by this uncle, "Dad, is there something that you want me to do?"


    "That''s right, it helps him to keep guarding his treasure," Issei said.


    "Guard his treasure?" Tsugumi and Yuuki asked together.


    Jirokichi nodded, "Yes, I want you to help me to catch that guy."


    "Him?" Yuuki titled his head.


    "Yes, I got all the prizes I desired and all of my have been realized, but there is one thing in this world that I still can''t seize," Jirokichi said.


    "And what is that?" Tsugumi asked curiously.


    "The one who breaks through heavy security and solid vaults like magic and calmly spreads their wings in the night skies to vanish, the white sinner," Jirorikichi said with a serious expression.


    Yuuki felt that this old man was too dramatic but he didn''t stop him from exining since this man was his father''s acquaintances.


    "Yes, I want to catch the Kaitou Kid," Jirikichi said while clenching both of his fists.


    "Kaitou Kid? Is that a famous thief?" Tsugumi asked with susprised expression.


    "You know Kaitou Kid, Tsugumi?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course, I have also heard your deed that caught him on the cruise before," Tsugumi said.


    "That''s right, you caught him once and I''m sure that you can catch him twice, I have asked your father to ask you to help me in this mission," Jirokichi said.


    Yuuki rubbed his nose, "I don''t know the identity of this thief, you should ask the police to catch this thief." He knew Kaitou Kid''s real identity but it wouldn''t be fun to tell them.


    "I know that it will be hard to catch him, that''s why, I have prepared a delicious bait for him," Jirokichi said with an evil smile.


    "Bait?" Tsugumi and Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, with this, I''m sure that he wille to my house, I will also give him a challenge letter and when we have caught him, I will be very famous throughout the world, HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" Jirokichi started tough very hard.


    Tsugumi and Yuuki looked at him strangely.


    "Don''t worry, his personality is a bit strange," Issei said with a smile.


    "Issei, you bastard!?" Jirokichi said and both of them started to argue with each other.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he felt that the rtionship between the two of them was quite close to each other.


    "That''s right, why are you bringing Chitoge''s bodyguard?" Issei asked curiously.


    "Oh, let me introduce your new daughter-inw," Yuuki said while holding her hand.


    Tsugumi blushed when she heard him.


    Issei twitched his lips, "How many daughters-inw will back home?!"

 Chapter 597: Oceans Miracle 2

    His mission would start tomorrow after he had finished his school. He had told his girlfriends and he had added another one. He wondered how their reaction was, but it was surprisingly quite in.


    "Oh, it''s Tsugumi," Utaha nodded.


    "Alright, Tsugumi,e here, there is something that we need to talk something with you," Yukana said.


    Tsugumi was a bit nervous but walked toward them.


    They started to have their girl''s talk together.


    Tsugumi, who listened to their story, couldn''t help but blush while letting out a lot of smoke from her head.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure what they were talking about but he was in a dire situation right now since he was called in the staff room.


    "Yuuki, I know that you''re a public figure but you''re a student and your first priority is studying," Hiratsuka said while smoking.


    "Hiratsuka-sensei, you should stop smoking," Yuuki said.


    Hiratsuka snorted, "You also smoked yourself."


    "But I didn''t do it at school," Yuuki said with a helpless expression.


    "Of course, if I see you smoking in school..." Hiratsuka looked at him with a fierce expression and showed him her right fist.


    Yuuki sighed while raising both of his hands, "I know that I won''t forget my duty as a student..."


    Hiratsuka nodded with a satisfied expression.


    "Then after I graduate..." Yuuki looked at her straight into her eyes and said, "We don''t need to hide our rtionship and marry you."


    Hiratsuka blushed and forgot to let out smoke from her lungs, "Cough! Cough!"


    "Hiratsuka-sensei, are you okay?" Yuuki showed a worried expression and helped her with caressed her back slowly helping her.


    Hiratsuka coughed for a while and let out afortable sigh.


    "You should be careful, don''t smoke too much or there will be a danger with our children in the future," Yuuki whispered.


    "Cough! Cough!" Hiratsuka coughed once again when she heard him.


    "Hiratsuka-sensei, what''s wrong?"


    Every teacher was worried about her when Hiratsuka coughed several times.


    "She smokes too much," Yuuki said.


    "Ooh," They nodded and felt that Hiratsuka also smoked too much. They didn''t bother them again and continued to do what they do in their desk.


    Hiratsuka looked at him with hateful expressions while blushing, "Don''t tease me!?"


    "But seriously, you need to stop smoking," Yuuki said.


    Hiratsuka sighed, "It''s hard."


    "But you need to try," Yuuki said while holding her hands and said, "You have one and a half years before I graduate."


    Hiratsuka blushed and would have never thought that she would marry her student. At first, their rtionship was fake to bluff her grandfather but it seemed that she also couldn''t escape from him. She sighed and nodded, "I will try."


    Yuuki nodded, "I won''t force you to think, but don''t smoke too much, I have been quitting for a while."


    Hiratsuka nodded in a response simr to children who listened to their parents.


    "Alright, I will go back now," Yuuki said and walked to his ssroom.


    Hiratsuka nodded until she realized that she forgot to reprimand him and telling him not to skip school again.


    Yuuki was d that he had averted the conversation and went back to his ss. He was bored since he felt that he had mastered all of the knowledge in high school. He was waiting for a few hours until the school had ended.


    "Yuuki, where are you going?" Chiaki asked.


    "Yeah, where are you going? Why are you in a hurry?" Mayuki asked curiously.


    "He''s going on a mission," Ranko said.


    "Mission?" Chiaki and Mayuki said at the same time while looking at him.


    "I''m going to help my father''s friend guard something against Kaitou Kid," Yuuki exined to both of them.


    "Kaitou Kid?!" Chiaki and Mayuki were surprised. Both of them suddenly remembered that he had helped police in several cases in the past.


    "C - Can wee too?" Mayuki asked with a hopeful expression. She wanted to see him be a detective again since it was very cool.


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "I''m not going to y."


    "Oh, isn''t it okay? We''re only going to see it on our side along with other people since Sonoko''s uncle made a lot of announcements on television and in the newspaper yesterday," Ranko said, and added, "I have also asked Sonoko toe." She showed her message to Sonoko.


    Yuuki had a helpless expression, "Alright, but you need to be careful, there are a lot of people there, I don''t want you to be pushed around, also you need to be close to the policeter."


    "Yes!" Ranko gave him a salute.


    "I will call both Kuu-chan and Hina-chan," Mayuki said excitedly.


    "Should we buy something to eat too?" Chiaki said excitedly.


    Yuuki only sighed when he saw them smiling happily. He was wondering whether they came for a pic or something.


    Yuuki looked at a lot of people that hade with him.


    Tsugumi had a slightly ufortable expression on her face.


    "It''s not Tsugumi''s fault, we only want to see Kaitou Kid too," Chitoge said. She still didn''t know that Yuuki and Tsugumi had dated each other yesterday.


    "It''s alright, the more the merrier, you can protect each other during that time," Yuuki said and looked at Takeo, "Takeo, I''m not going to be there, you can protect them right?"


    "Yes, Yuuki-senpai!" Takeo gave him a salute.


    "Hey?! How about us?" Raku asked with a dissatisfied expression.


    There were other guys in this group too, but Yuuki only talked with Takeo.


    "Alright, let''s go," Yuuki decided to ignore his little brother and went to his job. He wasn''t going to be babysitter but to show the country his ability to change Conan to be the best detective in this world.

 Chapter 598: Oceans Miracle 3

    Yuuki had arrived at the location and he could see a lot of police were there protecting the area from the public. There was also a helicopter moving around to stop any strange Kaitou Kid from escaping and observing the sky.


    Yuuki knew that it was impossible to catch Kaitou Kid ording to the plot since the author didn''t let police to catch him.


    During this mission, he changed his clothes into a ck suit with a ck trench coat while wearing sses to match the situation. His appearance was simr to an FBI or spy that appeared on the television.


    Tsugumi, who had be his assistant, was curious about how he could change his clothes very fast and where he left his uniform. However, she had to admit that that suit was really suited for him. She was also curious how he could get a set of suits for her too.


    The other people didn''t follow either of them and waited for Kaitou Kid to steal the Ocean''s Miracle along with the people around.


    Haru had heard some stories about this Ocean''s Miracle.


    Ocean''s Miracle is a statue of a sea goddess who is holding the legendary aquamarine said to be made from ''Siren Tears'' and turned into a jewel that has the power to protect against idents, its name is ''Blue Wonder''.


    ording to the legend, the ship which was holding this statue inside could escape from the attack of several pirates in the past.


    Tsugumi was kind of amazed by his story and wanted to see this Ocean''s Miracle. She felt that bing his assistant would be great too.


    Both of them walked together and gathered the attention of the police.


    The police wanted to stop them but there was someone who called him.


    "Yuuki! You havee!" Jirokichi came to him with a wide smile.


    "Hello uncle," Yuuki nodded.


    Jirokichiughed, "Hahaha, Yuuki, I hope you can catch him and make me be the first page in the newspaper." He said while pping his back.


    Tsugumi sweatdropped when she heard the reason why this uncle wanted to catch Kaitou Kid.


    "Hey! Hey! Jirokichi-san, why is this?" Nakamori asked with a curious expression. He wasn''t sure who this person was but he felt that he couldn''t ignore him. Even his subordinates were very curious about the appearance of two people who were very familiar with Suzuki Jirokichi.


    Nakamori is an inspector for the Tokyo district. His division is nominally devoted to fraud cases, but he spends most of his time and energy capturing the gentleman thief Kaitou Kid.


    "Nakamori detective, this isn''t our first time meeting each other," Yuuki said.


    "You''re?" Nakamori asked until he saw him take off his sses. He was susprised, "You''re Yuuki?!"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, it has been a while." He had met this inspector when he was at the cruise party that was held by Suzuki Family. He had stopped Kaitou Kid but this police let the thief escape from their monitor.


    Nakamori who saw him couldn''t help but felt embarrassed, "Yes, it has been a while, are you also helping us to catch Kaitou Kid?"


    Yuuki nodded, "That''s the n but tonight, the main character of this show is Jirokichi Uncle." He was paid by him and he would do his job. He was d that the money that he had gotten was quite a lot and it was enough to use it for the summer tripter. He thought he should ask him to lend him a beach vi or somethingter.


    "Good, both of you know each other," Jirokichi nodded.


    "Who is the one beside you?" Nakamori asked.


    "Oh, she is my girlfriend and my assistant," Yuuki answered.


    "G - girlfriend?" Jirokichi and Nakamori looked at him with a startled expression.


    "You''re dating a man?" Jirokichi asked him a strange expression.


    "I''M A GIRL!!!!" Tsugumi was beyond mad by both of them.


    Jirokichi and Nakamori were startled by her outburst and looked at him.


    Yuuki wanted tough since he had given her a suit and her appearance was simr to a beautiful boy since her hair was short but this time he needed to defend his girlfriend. He held her hand gently and said, "Let''s start our job." He didn''t need to say anything and let his actions tell the world.


    Tsugumi blushed when he held her hand in front of everyone but she didn''t let him go.


    Jirokichi and Nakamori felt that both of them had eaten dog food when they saw them flirting right in front of them.


    Jirokichi shook his head and said, "Let''s go."


    Yuuki looked in the sky and asked, "Is this the helicopter of the police or uncle?"


    "It''s mine," Jirokichi said, and added, "I know that Kaitou Kid will be walking here since he has sent that message to me, and this helicopter is used to recording my brilliant moment."


    Tsugumi had a frown and whispered, "This uncle is weird."


    "Shh, he is a client," Yuuki said.


    "Ah, Yuuki-nii?"


    Yuuki knew this voice clearly and turned his head. He saw Conan, Sonoko, Ran, and Kogorou.


    "Kid, what are you doing here?" Kogorou asked.


    "I''m helping Jirokichi uncle to catch Kaitou Kid," Yuuki answered.


    Sonoko and Ran didn''t look at him but Tsugumi who was beside him. Both of them knew her and asked her, "Tsugumi, why are you here?"


    "Ah, I''m helping him," Tsugumi said with a blush.


    Sonoko and Ran who saw her blush couldn''t help but look at him.


    Yuuki ignored their gazes and entered the van following Jirokichi. He saw there were at least 100 monitors inside the van.


    "This is amazing," Tsugumi said.


    Everyone was also looking around and amazed by the monitor inside this van.


    "He ising," Yuuki said, and everyone looked at one monitor that showed the figure of someone that they had been waiting for.


    "KAITOU KID?!"

 Chapter 599: Oceans Miracle 4

    Kaitou Kid used his hang glider and arrived at their location. He flew through the building and suddenly a smoke covered his entire body.


    Nakamori came out of the van and wanted to see it directly.


    "H - he is standing in the sky!" Tsugumi was surprised. This would be her first time to see this kind of thing for the first time.


    Kaitou Kid appeared right standing in the sky between big buildings.


    "This is a trick," Yuuki answered.


    "Do you know how he can stand in the sky?" Conan asked.


    "Yes, don''t be fooled, that''s a trick, Kid is only hanging his body from above using a ck balloon or something!" Jirokichi said and used his walkie-talkie, "ABOVE!! CLOSEST CHOPPER, FILM HIS HEAD AND CONFIRM IT!"


    "This is number 7, copy that, sir! I will move to be above Kaitou Kid."


    Sonoko was startled, "Wait a minute uncle! If that''s the case, the wire will get tangled in the chopper''s propeller and it''ll be a mess, right?" She was worried that her uncle would kill Kaitou Kid by ident.


    "Hmph, the man must have predicted this, anyway..." Jirokichi said while looking at the monitor, "He must n to cut the wire and fly away once the chopper closes in! With that white hang glider, he''s so good with..."


    "Wha?!"


    Everyone was suddenly startled when they saw the scene in front of them. They saw the helicopter was right on the top of Kaitou Kid but Kaitou Kid didn''t even move and kept standing in the sky.


    ''If not above then the sides?''


    Conan thought and started to run toward the building. He spected that Kaitou Kid spread a wire between the buildings and was hanging from there.


    "Are you not going to check?" Conan stopped when he saw him didn''t move.


    "No, I want to wait here for a while," Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki, do you know anything?" Jirokichi asked.


    "Wait for a while and I''m sure he will surprise you along with the audience with his magic," Yuuki said.


    They were startled by his statement and thought that it was impossible to catch Kaitou Kid.


    "But..."


    ''But?''


    "During his brightest moment, that is the right moment of us to catch him," Yuuki said with a smile and said while holding his walkie-talkie. He looked at him and asked, "Uncle, do you have a separate walkie talkie?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Your time to be the protagonist ising," Yuuki said while giving them a teasing smile that made everyone shudder.


    Conan ran to the side and couldn''t see a wire between two buildings.


    Nakamori also told his subordinates to check but they didn''t find anything.


    Kaitou Kid who had be the protagonist and became the center of attention of everyone. He smiled and said, "Ahem...."


    "Ladies! and....."


    "Gentlemen!"


    "Tonight''s a preview witness the miracle I will perform for you....."


    Kaitou Kid raised one of his feet and started to walk.


    "Huh?!"


    ck, ck, ck


    They heard a sound of footstepsing from Kaitou Kid who was walking in the sky.


    "A - amazing...." Raku saw that Kaitou Kid was walking in the sky.


    "Can Aniki really catch him?" Shuu asked.


    "Don''t worry, there is Tsugumi beside him," Chitoge said with a confident tone.


    "Why are you confident with Tsugumi?" Ranko asked.


    "Tsugumi is a famous hitman in America," Chitoge said.


    "O - Oh...."


    They started to remember that both Yuuki and Chitoge wereing from Yakuza and Mafia families.


    ''How can he do that?'' Conan thought while looking at his figure. He suddenly remembered him and ran toward the van again, "YUUKI!!!" He shouted his name but he couldn''t find him.


    "Conan, what''s wrong?" Ran asked him and felt confused by his outburst.


    "Hey, kid! Yuuki is older than you! You should call him an older brother and not call his name directly!" Sonoko said and reprimanded him.


    "I don''t have time for that! Where is he?" Conan ignored her.


    "What''s wrong?" Ran was confused and said, "Yuuki, Tsugumi, and Jirokichi uncle are walking somewhere, we don''t know where they have gone."


    "What? Is he saying something or not?" Conan asked.


    "He said that he will make Jirokichi uncle to be the protagonist tonight," Ran said.


    Conan knew that they didn''t know his location and decided to find him by himself. He ran outside the van to find him.


    "That kid is very rude!!" Sonoko was very mad.


    Ran only shook her head and didn''t think much about Conan''s action since he was still a child.


    Conan looked out for him but he couldn''t find him. He decided to go to the crowd while following Kaitou Kid. He would use his special sneakers to kick with a ball when Kaitou Kid decided to steal the Ocean''s Miracle.


    Kaitou Kid could see that everyone''s attention was on him. He walked calmly while giving a confident smile to everyone. He was a magician and his job was to entertain the audience who came to watch him steal this Ocean''s Miracle. He also noticed the sharp kid who had always tried to catch him. He smiled and knew that kid was ready to kick him with a ball when he decided to steal. He stopped a few meters away from the Ocean''s Miracle.


    "Alright, that''s all for this evening, let us meet in the same ce tomorrow at 8 P.M." Kaitou Kid said and suddenly he was engulfed by white smoke.


    BOOOM!!!


    Everyone was startled when they saw that Kaitou Kid had disappeared suddenly.


    Jirokichi''s bodyguard and staff were confused since they didn''t receive any instruction from Jirokichi for a while. They didn''t know what to do until there was a helicopter that flew toward where Kaitou Kid had disappeared.


    "This is Jirokichi! This is Jirokichi! Every helicopter in the area, hurry up and gather around the helicopter number 7!" Jirokichi shouted in the walkie-talkie.


    Jirokichi''s bodyguard and staff were startled by a sudden instruction until they saw someonee out of the helicopter.


    "KAITOU KID! I KNOW THAT YOU''RE INSIDE HELICOPTER NUMBER 7! WE HAVE CROWDED AROUND YOU AND IT IS IMPOSSIBLE FOR YOU TO RUN AWAY! PLEASE GIVE UP YOURSELF!"


    "....."


    Everyone who heard his loud voice couldn''t help but looked at the helicopter which had been flying on the top of Kaitou Kid.


    "WHAT?!"

 Chapter 600: Oceans Miracle 5

    Every helicopter in the area started to gather around helicopter number 7.


    The police also started to clean the area from everyone and created a big circle in the ground.


    The audience gulped and waited anxiously for the process.


    "Is Kaitou Kid really in that helicopter?" Conan frowned. He still couldn''t think of the trick behind this magic. He looked at Yuuki who was in the helicopter while holding a loudspeaker. He wasn''t sure how he could be there suddenly.


    Nakamura Inspector wasn''t sure how Jirokichi and Yuuki could know the trick behind Kaitou Kid''s magic but he felt that it was the moment where they would be able to catch the greatest thief in the Heisei era.


    Kaitou Kid frowned when he saw a lot of helicopters crowded around his helicopter.


    "Kaitou-sama, please escape by yourself, I will handle this myself," Jii said to him with a worried expression. Even though he said that but looking at a lot of helicopters, guards, police, and cars gathered making a big circle in this area he wasn''t sure how both of them could escape safely.


    Kaitou Kid, no, Kaitou Kuroba, right now, had just gotten his first difficult situation. He saw the man that was alwaysing to his nightmare and finally this man had trapped him making him think that he was the protagonist but only a step stone for the real protagonist toe out. He didn''t know what to do right now and was wondering whether he could run away together with Jii.


    ''How about a hang glider?'' Kaitou shook his head since it was too dangerous with a lot of helicopters around them.


    ''So how about the ground?'' Kaitou also shook his head since there were a lot of people there.


    Kaitou didn''t know what to do and only looked at the man who prepared this big stage for him and felt that he was really exasperated with him. He felt that he was a big fool right now and suddenly he remembered his father''s words. He took a deep breath and said, "Jii, let''s go down."


    "What? Bu.." Jii wanted to say that there was a lot of police and both of them would be caught.


    "Don''t worry, there is another chance for us to get away," Kaitou said.


    Jii decided to believe in him andnded the helicopter on the ground.


    "Finally! Finally! I have won against Kaitou Kid!" Jirokichi was really happy and moved around inside the helicopter.


    "Uncle! Uncle! Please don''t jump around! You will make the helicopter lose its bnce," Yuuki tried to stop him.


    "O - oh..." Jirokichi nodded and sat down but his mood was really good and smiled happily. He was simr to a child who had gotten his favorite toy from his parents.


    Tsugumi also felt quite happy right now and felt that it was really amazing. She didn''t know anything about the trick earlier and was amazed but it was easily broken by him.


    Yuuki also sat down on his seat while crossing his arms. His job was only to protect the Ocean''s Miracle from Kaitou Kid and helped Jirokichi to get the first page of the newspaper tomorrow. His job was over and he didn''t need to do anything right now. He had set up the stage and only needed to wait for the protagonist.


    Jirokichi told the pilot tond on the ground since he wanted to catch Kaitou Kid but he didn''t tell the other helicopter tond since he wanted them to guard the sky until he had caught this Kaitou Kid.


    The helicopternded together on the ground.


    Jirokichi, Yuuki, and Tsugumi came out of the helicopter and walked toward the helicopter number 7 but stopped only a few meters away.


    Jirokichi took a loudspeaker from him and said, "KAITOU KID! YOU HAVE BEEN SURROUNDED! GET OUT AND MAKE ME INTO THE FIRST PAGE OF THE NEWSPAPER TOMORROW!" He was very happy and thought that Kaitou Kid had been surrounded by a lot of cats.


    Nakamura also walked beside him and ordered his subordinates to surround the Kaitou Kid. He was also very happy and smiled.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he felt that it was during this kind of moment that both of them would lose. He shrugged his shoulders and didn''t think much since Kaitou Kid''s plot armor was just too strong.


    They waited for a while until the helicopter number 7 machine was turned off. They suddenly saw two peopleing out from the helicopter.


    "RAISE YOUR HANDS! DON''T MOVE!" Nakamori shouted.


    Both of them raised their hands together while shouting, "KAITOU KID IS INSIDE PLEASE CATCH HIM!"


    Yuuki wasn''t sure why everyone believed those words or maybe it was his fault to not tell there was an assistant inside the helicopter.


    The police moved together toward the helicopter number 7 and the other moved toward the two people who had raised their hands. They were looking inside the helicopter number 7 until a smoke bomb exploded inside.


    BOOOMM!!


    The area was covered in smoke bombs and made everyone cough together.


    They couldn''t see anything and panicked.


    "DON''T PANIC!!! KAITOU KID CAN''T RUN AWAY FROM THIS PLACE! ALSO, THE HELICOPTER CHECKING IS GUARDING THE SKY!" Jirokichi shouted.


    "YES! EVERYONE GATHER AROUND THE HELICOPTER! GATHER AROUND THE HELICOPTER!" Jirokichi shouted.


    However, Jirokichi didn''t say anything and knew that it was the voice Kaitou Kid who mimicked his voice, "NO! DON''T LISTEN TO HIM! THAT''S KAITOU KID USING MY VOICE!"


    "NO, DON''T LISTEN TO HIM, HE IS THE FAKER!"


    Jirokichi''s voice made everyone confused and when the smoke disappeared they didn''t find anything but they could find both people who wereing out from the helicopter was caught by two police.


    Nakamori and Jirokichi were very happy and both of them took the two people from the police.


    The two police saluted both of them until they saw himing.


    "Good job," Yuuki praised both of them.


    "No, this is our job," one police officer said while holding his hat and walking away but stopped when they heard his voice.


    "Well, I don''t care as long as Jirokichi Uncle has gotten the first page of the newspaper tomorrow, you can announce your return two dayster," Yuuki said.


    "I''m sorry, sir, but I don''t understand what you''re talking about?" One of the police said.


    "It''s okay that you don''t understand, there is a lot of police here with one shout, I''m sure they wille toward me," Yuuki said.


    One of the police tried to persuade the other police for a while.


    "I understand, but I won''t lose next time," one of them said and walked away.


    "If I don''t get a payment, I''m toozy to catch you," Yuuki said and didn''t really care whether he was heard or not. He saw that everyone was happy even though it was only a

 Chapter 601: Isseis Confession 1

    Jirokichi was happy with his work and gave him a bonus.


    Yuuki was more than happy to receive that money and went back after he had taken them back to their home.


    "We''re home," Yuuki, Ranko, and Yukana said while entering the house.


    Tsugumi didn''t go back with him since she went back together with Chitoge.


    "Wee back," Utaha, Shouko, and Rossweisse answered. Three of them didn''t watch the match directly but they saw the live record on the television.


    They talked to him about the thing that happened earlier and thought that it was amazing.


    Yuuki didn''t stay too long and went to his room together with his girlfriends. He needed to let out his steam with them in his bedroom since tonight was a bit too much for him. He wasn''t sure but he felt that the day would be more troublesometer.


    They did it for a few hours until they decided to take a rest.


    Yuuki was looking at the ceiling.


    "What''s wrong?" Utaha asked.


    "Nothing, it''s just that there is a lot of things happening," Yuuki said and didn''t expect him to be hugged.


    "I''m here," Utaha said while cing his head on her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "Yeah, thank you," Yuuki felt grateful that he had met her, "I love you."


    "I love you too," Utaha said.


    Both of them slept soundly tonight.


    The next day.


    Yuuki went to the Kuoh Academy since he had promised Akeno toe here since there was a school festival in this school. He wasing together with Kuroka since she also wanted to y in too.


    He knew that the level of beauty in this school was quite high and he could see a lot of beautiful girls in this ce.


    "Yuuki, how are youing here?"


    Yuuki turned and smiled, "Sona."


    "Are you alsoing to the school festival?" Sona asked. She was quite surprised when she heard he hade to her school.


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded and asked, "Are you busy? Or can you stay with us?" He didn''t know about this ce and thought it was better to have someone to guide them. He coulde to the ult Research Clubter and susprised Rias and her peerageter.


    "Sure," Sona nodded.


    They started to walk touring around the school. They had be a center of attention since the students in this school were surprised to see their school president, Sona,ing directly and guiding two of them around this school.


    Kuroka didn''t wear her usual ck kimono but normal clothes. She was a bit hesitant at first but decided to try it and had gotten quite happy with it.


    "Your school festival is really good," Yuuki praised.


    "Thank you, I also want to visit your school festival," Sona said.


    "It''s okay but you should try to avoid our school president," Yuuki said.


    "Why?" Sona asked curiously.


    "His school president is a pervert, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "...."


    Sona was speechless and said, "How is she perverted?"


    Yuuki told her the thing that Uomi had done to him thought he told her that she was very responsible and very nice, though she was a bit quirky.


    Sona felt curious about his school and asked, "When is your school festival?"


    "It should be in the early winter," Yuuki remembered that his school festival would be held during an early winter session. He knew that it would be thest year of both Uomi and Yukari. He thought to make this school festival special since this was thest year that he could spend with both of them in the school.


    They tried a lot of things in this Kuoh School Festival from a crepe stall, kendo dojo, ghost house, and a lot of things until they decided the most special ce.


    Yuuki was walking until he realized something, "There isn''t any male student on this way."


    Sona adjusted her sses and nodded, "Yes, ult Research Club has limited the guest to female only."


    Yuuki probably understood since it would be troublesome to have a male student as a guest with such beautiful girls around. He knew that there would be chaos or something there and it was better to limit it to only a female student.


    However, he was a special case and could enter this ce easily.


    "I will go back now and I still have a job," Sona said when she guided him to the ce.


    Yuuki didn''t force her to stay and said, "Thank you."


    "Thank you nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Sona nodded and suddenly asked, "Yuuki..."


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at her.


    Sona didn''t answer him immediately and gathered her thoughts. She took a deep breath and said, "Can you help me to train my peerage?" She looked at him and added, "I won''t do it for free, I will give you some reward when you have helped me to be a fighting partner for a day."


    "Can you tell me why? I''m sure that Azazel is more than happy to help you," Yuuki said.


    Sona adjusted her sses and said, "I have asked Azazel-sensei and he has helped me to make a good artificial sacred gear for my peerage."


    "Wow, isn''t that good?" Yuuki said.


    "But still, that isn''t enough, when I saw the match between Rias and Sairaorg, especially both Koneko and Akeno, both of them have outssed anyone in my peerage," Sona was very hesitant to ask for his help but she decided to ask since asking was free whether he epted it or not it was a different matter.


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "Alright, but you must help me with something."


    "Oh, you need my help?" Sona suddenly became interested.


    Yuuki nodded, "Help me to promote my match."


    "Match?" Sona titled her head.


    Yuuki and Kuroka entered the ult Research Club.


    "We..."


    Akeno was stunned and hurriedly hugged him, "Yuuki!"


    "Where is my ''wee home''?" Yuuki asked with a teasing smile.


    "Wee home, dear, do you want to take a bath, dinner, or me?" Akeno said with a teasing smile.


    "You devil," Yuuki felt that this girl was really an enchantress.


    "Kuroka-nee-sama, you''re here?" Koneko was surprised and she was even more surprised when she saw her big sister wearing different clothes.


    "Shirone nyaa!" Kuroka hugged her, "You''re very cute."


    "O - Onee-sama, don''t hug me in this ce..." Koneko was very shy but she was also happy at the same time.


    "Alright, please wee, let me guide you to your table," Akeno said and pulled both Yuuki and Kuroka to their table.

 Chapter 602: Isseis Confession 2

    Yuuki and Kuroka sat on their table.


    He felt that he had be a center of attention and couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    "Yuuki, what do you want to order, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    Yuuki looked at the maid, "What is your rmendation?"


    "I rmend our strawberry cake and cafette, master," Rias answered him.


    "Hmm, sure, I will have one," Yuuki looked at Kuroka and said, "You should choose something too, we can share itter."


    Kuroka nodded, "Alright, I will order cheesecake and chocte parfait, nyaa."


    "I understand, please wait a while, MASTER," Rias said with a smile toward him.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "I''m not your master."


    "Oh, you''re my master here," Rias said with a smile and went to the kitchen.


    Yuuki knew that every devil had always made a scheme behind the scenes.


    "Why don''t you ept her nyaa? You had earlier epted Sona''s request," Kuroka asked curiously.


    "I feel that there will be a lot of troublesome things happeningter when I ept her request," Yuuki said.


    "Nyaa," Kuroka suddenly hugged him.


    Yuuki was startled, "What''s wrong?"


    "Don''t say nyaa, then do you think that we should be mates? After all, I''m always causing you trouble," Kuroka said with a smile, though there was a trace of sadness in her eyes.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and caressed her cheek slowly, "You''re my mate, you''re different."


    "I love you nyaa," Kuroka buried her head on his chest.


    "Hey, we can do thatter, there are a lot of people here," Yuuki said and could hear everyone in the ce was looking at him.


    "I don''t care, nyaa," Kuroka said and added, "But still, you can think about it since it will be helpful for you too when you be her teacher."


    "Benefits, eh?" Yuuki knew that there would be a benefit when he taught her. He thought for a bit and felt that it wouldn''t be bad to teach her.


    "Thank you for waiting, this is your order," Rias said while giving them their order.


    "Thank you, maybe I will consider itter," Yuuki said.


    "Oh!?" Rias was surprised.


    "But that doesn''t mean that I have epted you, you''re very smart rather than asking me, isn''t it better to train yourself, your power is in your peerage," Yuuki said.


    "I know that don''t worry, I have also decided to train with one of my peerages," Rias said.


    "That''s good," Yuuki nodded.


    "Alright, please enjoy yourself, also I forgot to mention this..." Rias said.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki and Kuroka looked at her.


    "Please, don''t flirt with our cafe, there are a lot of people that have received damage from both of you," Rias said while pointing at the kitchen.


    Yuuki and Kuroka turned and saw Issei was there crying with his blood looking at both of them enviously.


    Yuuki only sighed when he looked at him. He was wondering whether Issei had confessed to Rias or not.


    They started to eat the cake while talking until someone called him.


    "Kuroka, can I borrow your mate for a bit?" Azazel asked.


    "Sure nyaa, but don''t take too long," Kuroka said.


    "Alright, Rias, let me borrow Issei too," Azazel said.


    "I don''t mind but what are you going to do with them?" Rias asked.


    "Don''t worry, only some small talk between men," Azazel said.


    Yuuki was curious and decided to follow him.


    Issei also did the same since he was treated simr to a perverted in this ce, even though he was perverted.


    Azazel brought them to the side of the ult Research Club and talked about the aftermath of the battle.


    "What?! All the supporter behind Sairaorg back off from him?" Issei was surprised.


    "What are you susprised for? Isn''t that normal?" Yuuki said while crossing his arms.


    Azazel nodded, "That''s right, the loser loses everything, but as long as he has the ability he cane back again."


    "B - but..." Issei wanted to say something but he was cut.


    "You don''t need to worry about him, he has the ability to manage himself, he is also the next sessor to the Lord''s n," Yuuki said and added, "Also, what about your confession with Rias? Have you done it?"


    Issei, who was asked this question, couldn''t help but be embarrassed, "N - no, I haven''t done it yet, I''m very busy taking care of the school festival in the past few days."


    "Well, it can''t be helped, then you should confess it to her tonight," Azazel told him.


    "T - tonight?" Issei was startled.


    "Yes, didn''t you have said to us that you will confess to her after you have won in the Rating Game before but it seems that you have forgotten about it and have a bromance with Sairaorg," Yuuki said.


    "B - bromance?!" Issei shuddered.


    "Hahaha, isn''t that great, you have such a deep rtionship with the sessor of the Lord''s n," Azazelughed.


    "P - please, don''tugh, this isn''t aughing matter," Issei felt sad when he thought that the one who openly interested in him was a male.


    "Well, in this matter, you should strengthen your newly formed Queen piece," Azazel said.


    "Yes," Issei nodded with determined eyes.


    "Issei!!!!"


    Suddenly someone called his name.


    "Matsuda? Motohama?" Issei was stupified.


    "Hurry up ande with us!" Motohama said.


    "Bring us to the ult Research Club!" Matsuda said.


    "W - wait!?" Issei couldn''t refuse them and he was pulled by both of them.


    Yuuki and Azazel looked at their backs while waving their hands.


    "Do you think Rias will ept him?" Azazel asked.


    "I guess it''s 50/50," Yuuki said.


    "Haha, but he needs to start something or else everything can''t change, right, archer?" Azazel said.

 Chapter 603: Isseis Confession 3

    "Don''t call me that here," Yuuki said.


    "It isn''t like you hide it from the public right now, right?" Azazel said.


    "You aren''t wrong but sometimes people will miss such a detail," Yuuki said.


    "that''s true, but it''s still easier to know your identity since you havee to your girlfriend here," Azazel said.


    "Is there something that you want to talk about with me?" Yuuki asked.


    Azazel nodded, "That''s right, do you know sh Dog?"


    Yuuki felt that he had heard it somewhere but he shook his head, "I don''t know."


    "sh Dog is part of my organization," Azazel said proudly.


    "So isn''t this the only group of fallen angels?" Yuuki asked.


    "That''s where you''re wrong, the leader of this group is human," Azazel said.


    "Human, eh? Is he a Longinus user?" Yuuki asked.


    Azazel nodded, "That''s right, he is the user of Canis Lykaon."


    "Canis Lykaon? Is it a dog or something?" Yuuki felt that this name was simr to a dog.


    "That''s right, this Longinus is a big ck dog," Azazel said.


    "So what is your purpose for telling me that information?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m not asking you to join, but how about you see them," Azazel said, adding, "You should add more friends to this supernatural world."


    "You don''t need to worry about that," Yuuki shook his head, "But maybe I will visit Grigori since my father-inw is there."


    "Oh, I''m sure that Baraqiel will be very happy, he is crying when he saw his daughter in the match before," Azazel started to tell him about his father-inw.


    Yuuki nodded while listening to his story but he didn''t want to stay too long, "Kuroka has been waiting for me, I need to go back."


    "Alright, but you need to be careful with both Hades and Indra," Azazel said.


    "Oh, I have met Indra before," Yuuki said.


    "Whaat?! Why you didn''t tell me?!" Azazel was very scared when he heard him meeting with Indra.


    "Why are you so surprised? There were a lot of people watching that match and I met him by chance and he wasn''t that bad in my opinion," Yuuki said.


    "That''s because you''re human, if you''re a devil, I''m sure he will show contempt," Azazel said.


    "And if you''re a fallen angel," Yuuki shook his head and said, "I''m not sure what you did millions of years ago to make both of them hate you to the core."


    Azazel only shook his head, "There is a lot of things happening but we''re in a peaceful situation right now."


    "But even though we''re at peace there are a lot of people who can''t ept that situation," Yuuki said while crossing his arms.


    "And that is why we need to stop them," Azazel said while looking at him.


    Yuuki only shrugged, "Well, that''s true, peace is nice since I can focus on my job and have fun with my family."


    "Family, eh? Not a girlfriend?" Azazelughed.


    "Don''t tease me, I''m not Issei, I''m not going to blush," Yuuki said.


    "You''re very cruel to add him to this situation," Azazel shook his head.


    "Still, I''m not sure but I have the feeling that he will be rejected by her," Yuuki shook his head.


    "Then how about we make a bet?" Azazel said.


    "Hoo?" Yuuki was interested.


    "If you win, I will give you my artificial sacred gear," Azazel said.


    "I''m not interested in your fakes," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t call it fake, I''m quite hurt," Azazel said with a sad expression.


    "Still, I don''t have any interest in such ame bet, but I can help you with the research since your faction is the weakest among the three factions," Yuuki said.


    "Who is weak?!" Azazel was very annoyed.


    "Isn''t that true? In the Devil Faction, they have Four Satans and Angel Faction, they have Four Seraphs," Yuuki said.


    "Still, we can invite someone out of the angel," Azazel said in an argument.


    "Then isn''t this peaceful meeting useless when you keep inviting someone from the angel faction?" Yuuki said.


    "....."


    Azazel was speechless, "But my faction isn''t the weakest!"


    "Alright, you don''t need to pout, you''re an old man and not a girl, it''s disgusting," Yuuki said.


    "Have people ever told you that you''re really rude?" Azazel felt that he was very mad right now.


    "Oh, don''t be too tight, let me treat you a strawberry cake or something," Yuuki said and wrapped his hand on his shoulder.


    Azazel only sighed at him.


    Both of them went back to the ult Research Club and joined with everyone there.


    Yuuki was still in the Kuoh School until the school festival was over. He had also toured around this school together with both Koneko, Kuroka, and Akeno. He wasn''t sure but Xenovia also followed him in the middle of their outing.


    They joined the dance event in the outdoors until they walked silently toward the ult Research Club.


    Everyone was waiting for Issei to confess his love for Rias Gremory.


    "Ah, can you move for a bit, I want to listen to them," Irina said.


    "I can''t listen to their conversations," Asia said.


    "Everyone, please calm down," Kiba said.


    "Shhh," Yuuki said to everyone. He felt that it was better for Issei to be epted by Rias since it was funnier that way.


    They nodded and ced their ears right into the door listening to the conversation of both Rias and Issei.


    "Thank you, Issei, I''m very happy that you have called my name."


    "T - then, R - Rias...."


    "But, please wait for a while, during the battle a few days ago, I have realized that I have been useless, I can''t help you, I can''t help everyone, I want us to be together but not right now....."


    "......."


    They weren''t sure how to respond to this situation. Everyone who had eavesdropped on their conversation thought that the confession would be very smooth but they didn''t expect such a curveball to suddenly appear.


    ''It''s just too unexpected!''


    They thought inwardly listening to their conversation.


    "For now, please wait....."


    "......"


    "Rias, I will wait for you."


    "Thank you."


    They looked at each other.


    "Let''s go back," Akeno said.


    They nodded and walked back quietly, hopefully, the fallen warrior would wake after this war.


    Yuuki looked at Irina and Asia hopefully both of them would help him.

 Chapter 604: Hina-chan is sick! 1

    Yuuki was d that it was Sunday right now. He decided to visit Hitotose Cafe since it has been a while since he came there. He looked at the outside of the cafe and felt that nothing had changed from it.


    "Ah, Yuuki, wee," Hinako greeted him when she saw him. She walked toward him and asked curiously," It has been a while since you''ve been here? What''s wrong?"


    "Hina-chan," Yuuki smiled when he looked at her. He caressed her head slowly.


    "Fuwaaa...." Hinako had afortable expression on her face.


    Yuuki frowned since he felt strange on her forehead, "Do you have a fever?"


    "Eehh... fever?" Hinako looked at him with a confused expression.


    Yuuki pressed his forehead on her and could feel that her forehead was really hot.


    "Aawaawawaw..." Hinako was startled by his action and she started to be dizzy. She felt that the world started to revolve and she fell down on his chest.


    "Hina-chan?" Yuuki was startled when he saw her fall down on his chest suddenly.


    "Ah, Yuuki? Hina-chan? What''s wrong?" Kuina was surprised to see both of them hugging each other.


    "A - ah, Yuuki? Are you trying to get Hina-chan?" Mayuki also came while closing both of her eyes with her hands but there was a big gap on her fingers.


    "Yuuki? Hina-chan?" Chiaki also looked at them with a strange expression.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "Can you tell her her room first? She is sick right now."


    "Sick?!" Three of them were startled and hurriedly told Hinako''s room.


    Yuuki carried her in his arms and brought her to her room. He wanted to say that her body was really soft and fragrance but he decided to close his mouth. He ced her in her bath and could see that Hinako was really in pain.


    "Yuuki, can you get out first? I will change her clothes," Chiaki said.


    "Alright," Yuuki nodded and got out of the room.


    "U - ugh...." Hinako opened her eyes slowly and saw an unfamiliar room, "This is?"


    "This is your room," Yuuki answered.


    "Yuuki?" Hinako looked at him and confused why she was here.


    "You have a fever, let me check your temperature first," Chiaki said and ced a thermometer in her mouth.


    Hinako didn''t say anything since she felt dizzy.


    They were waiting for a while until the thermometer rang. They took it and checked her temperature.


    "37.5¡ã Celcius," Chiaki said.


    "Well, it''s a fever," Yuuki said.


    "Do we need to bring her to the hospital? Should we also call her parents?" Mayuki was worried and panicked.


    "Calm down, Mayuki," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, this is only a normal fever, you don''t need to worry," Chiaki said and stood up, "Mayu-chan, you should get back to work first, I will take care of her together with him, right?" She looked at him.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, don''t worry, I will help you."


    Mayuki nodded, "I - I''m sorry for panicked...."


    The door was opened and someone entered the room.


    "HINA-CHAN! ARE YOU OKAY!? S - SHOULD WE CALL AN AMBULANCE? O - OR SHOULD WE BRING HER TO THE HOSPITAL BY OURSELVES?" Kuina entered the room with a panicked expression.


    "Kuu-chan, you should calm down," Yuuki said.


    "Y - Yuuki.... what''s wrong with me?" Hinako asked him with a dizzy head.


    Yuuki sat beside her while caressing her forehead slowly. He used his message skill to alleviate her dizziness while also making his hand cooler to make her morefortable.


    "It''s c -fortable...." Hinako said while closing her eyes.


    "You have a fever, you don''t need to worry, I will take care of you," Yuuki said.


    "Hmmm," Hinako nodded and suddenly asked, "W - what about the cafe? I - I just fainted I - I''m sure I''m making a lot of trouble...."


    "Don''t worry, I will be helping the cafeter, you should take a rest now," Chiaki told her.


    "I - I''m sorry, this is my fault...." Hinako said while hung her head down.


    Yuuki knew that when someone was sick they would be weak and started to think depressingly, "For now, you should focus on getting better, I will take care of you, alright?" He caressed her head again to make her not thinking too much.


    "Hmmm...." Hinako only nodded while looking at him. She didn''t want him to go and wanted him to take care of him right now.


    Kuina, who was worried, suddenly asked, "Hina-chan, is there something that I can do to you? I can bring you anything!" She wanted to help her too.


    "Hmm," Hinako thought for a while and asked, "I feel a little cold, so I want something that makes me feel warm."


    Kuina raised her hand, "If that is the case, then let me warm you with my body''s temperature! My body is quite warm!" She suddenly hugged her with a smile.


    "Aawawa..." Hinako was startled when she was hugged suddenly.


    Yuuki and Chiaki were speechless when both of them saw that Kuina had done to her.


    "How is it, Hina-chan? Do you feel warm?" Kuina asked with a smile.


    Yuuki knew that her intention was good but her action would cause harm to both of them.


    "Y - yes, it''s v - very warm...." Hinako nodded with a reddened face.


    Chiaki picked her up and said, "You can''t do that, she needs to rest for now..."


    "Uwaaa...." Kuina had an expression simr to a cat right now when she was picked by Chiaki.


    Chiaki looked at him, "Yuuki, please take care of her, alright?"


    "Yes, don''t worry," Yuuki nodded.


    Chiaki wasn''t sure but she felt slightly jealous. She also felt that she wanted to get sick too.


    "H - Hina-chan, I wille backter!!!" Kuina said being pulled by Chiaki.


    Yuuki sighed looking at her. He looked at her and asked, "Are you still feeling cold? Do you want to wear socks and more nkets?"


    "Y - yes, please...." Hinako said with a reddened face. Her face was red because of both fever and blush right now.


    "Alright...."

 Chapter 605: Hina-chan is sick! 2

    Yuuki helped to wear the socks on her feet.


    "Y - Yuuki, let me wear it by myself," Hinako was afraid that her feet were sweaty.


    "You don''t need to think much, I have taken care of someone before," Yuuki said while touching her smooth feet. He had just realized that her feet were really beautiful and he could touch it forever.


    "R - really? Who is it?" Hinako asked curiously.


    "Utaha," Yuuki said after he had finished helping her and stood up, "Do you want more nkets or are you fine?"


    Hinako felt warmer right now and shook her head, "It''s okay, I''m fine right now." She looked at him and muttered, "Utaha-senpai is very lucky..."


    "Hmm? Did you say something?" Yuuki asked after he sat on the seat beside her.


    "Nothing..." Hinako looked at him and asked, "How are you taking care of her?" She was curious and also wanted to try it.


    "Well, she is pretty much spoiled," Yuuki said and held her hand, "She wants me to hold her hand and ask me to stay until she is better..."


    Hinako looked at her hand that was held by him and felt a butterfly on her heart. She understood why his girlfriend wanted him to pamper her, "Stay with me...." She had never used this tone on him but her dizziness made her not think much.


    "Yes, I will stay with you until you get better, don''t worry and take a rest now," Yuuki said.


    "Hm...." Hinako closed her eyes and started to sleep while holding his hand.


    Yuuki didn''t think taking care of a sick girl was troublesome, rather he loved it probably since he could see a lot of side from that girl that was very rare to show it to her, except for Utaha that girl was just a loveable for him. He took his phone and sent an email to his girlfriends that he would go homete since he needed to take care of her right now.


    "Wha?! Hinako is sick?!" Yua was surprised.


    Kuina nodded while taking out a lot of medical books on the bookstore, "Yes, right now, I''m searching for something that can help to cure her fever." She looked at her book, "To cure a fever...." She thought for a bit and remembered there was a book about the ''Medicine Dictionary''. She took that book and searched for information to cure her fever, "With this, we can cure her." She ripped a page out of the book and grinding it in the mortar.


    "Yosh...." Kuina started to grin at the paper with a pestle.


    "That''s wrong," Yua stopped her.


    Yuuki was reading a book while holding her hand until the door was knocked on.


    The door was opened.


    "Hina-chan, I have brought you something to alleviate your fever," Kuina said with an excited expression. She showed that thing both of them with a hopeful expression, "With this, your fever will be cured instantly!"


    "Leek?" Hinako and Yuuki looked at her with a strange expression.


    Yua who saw both of them couldn''t help but jealous but decided not to say anything since Hinako was sick, ''T - they''re holding hands!''


    "Yes, you only need to wrap it around your neck, I have read it in the book," Kuina said and added, "Let''s wrap this leek on your neck now."


    "Oh, let''s give her a jacket too," Yua said.


    "W - wait, a moment," Yuuki stopped her.


    "What''s wrong?" Yua and Kuina asked.


    "I''m sure that Hina-chan is happy that both of you are worried about them but you can''t give her this since there isn''t any scientific reason that leeks can cure fever, also she is warm enough, more than that will be harmful to her," Yuuki said.


    "Well....."


    *knock knock


    "Hina-chan, I have brought you a drink," Chiaki said and entered the room. She was startled when she saw a lot of leeks and a thick jacket. She looked at both Yua and Kuina and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    *gulp gulp


    Yuuki helped her to drink water.


    Yua and Kuina were sitting on the ground reflecting their mistake.


    "Moo, you can''t do that, you won''t make Hina-chan''s condition better that way," Chiaki said.


    "I''m sorry...." Yua and Kuina said while hung their heads down.


    "Huft... I feel veryfortable right now," Hinako said after she had drunk a lot of water.


    "Is that so? That''s good," Chiaki said and looked at him, "Yuuki, get out first."


    "What?" Yuuki was surprised.


    "Hmm?" Hinako was also surprised.


    "I need to change her clothes, I''m sure that she is full of sweat right now," Chiaki said.


    "O - oh...." Hinako blushed.


    ''Good grief...'' Yuuki stood up and left her room.


    Chiaki started to wipe the sweat on her body.


    Yuuki decided to go down and looked at the situation of the cafe. He saw that the cafe was quite busy right now.


    "Aawawaw....." Mayuki was overwhelmed by the guests who wereing.


    "Mayuki, let me help you," Yuuki said.


    "A - ah, Yuuki, how is Hina-chan?" Mayuki was worried.


    "She is good right now, she only needs to rest, let me help you for a bit since Chiaki is helping her clean her body," Yuuki said.


    Mayuki understood why Yuuki decided to go out. She nodded at him and said, "Alright, but you need to change your clothes first, there is your uniform there."


    "Alright, wait for a bit," Yuuki said and changed his clothes. He really felt that it had really been a while since he had be a waiter. He was ready to be one right now, "Hello, wee to Hitotose Cafe, let me note your order..."


    They stopped for a few seconds and woke up.


    "A - ah, yes... please give me apple tea and apple pie."


    "Alright, one apple tea and apple pie, I will bring your order right away," Yuuki smiled at the guest and started to prepare her order.

 Chapter 606: Hina-chan is sick! 3

    Yuuki helped Mayuki who was overwhelmed by a lot of guests who came to the cafe.


    "Thank you, Yuuki," Mayuki sighed in relief since Yuuki had helped her.


    "Don''t worry, let me borrow your kitchen for a bit," Yuuki said.


    "Do you want to make something?" Mayuki asked.


    "Yeah, I''m thinking of making applesauce for Hina-chan," Yuuki said and asked, "Is it okay to use the apple here?"


    "Sure, let me taste it tooter," Mayuki said, and felt that it was a rare chance to taste his cooking.


    "My cooking skill isn''t that good," Yuuki gave her a wry smile.


    "Oh, but I can''t wait to taste it," Mayuki smiled.


    "Alright, I will make some for everyone," Yuuki said. He took the apple and cut it into dice. He put it on the pan and put some water, sugar, cinnamon, and lemon. He boiled it for a while and made it into a puree with a blender.


    Mayuki, who was near him, couldn''t help but smell something nice, "This smells really nice."


    "This is very simple though, try it first," Yuuki said and took a spoonful of applesauce, "Aahh..."


    Mayuki was a bit embarrassed but she opened her mouth, "Aahhh.." She ate it slowly and her eyes lit up, "Hmm, this is good!"


    Both of them were talking about this applesauce until someone called him.


    "Yuuki Hina-chan is calling you," Chiaki said and looked at both of them, "What are you eating?"


    "Ah, Aki-chan, you should try this applesauce, this is very good," Mayuki said.


    "Oh, let me try it," Chiaki said and opened her mouth to him.


    "Alright, here," Yuuki fed her this applesauce.


    "This is good, is this for Hina-chan?" Chiaki asked.


    "Yes," Yuuki prepared a bowl for Hinako.


    Chiaki and Mayuki couldn''t help but feel envious. They thought that it would be really good to be taken care of by him.


    "I will take care of you too when you get sick," Yuuki said to both of them and went out while bringing this bowl of applesauce.


    "Do you think that we can get sick?" Chiaki asked.


    "I - I''m not sure," Mayuki blushed.


    *knock knock


    "Hina-chan, I''ve brought you applesauce," Yuuki opened the door and he was stupified by the scene in front of him.


    "Hiss! Hiss!" Kuina was there trying to scare Hinako while wearing a white snake costume.


    "What are you doing?" Yuuki asked.


    "I have read that the bite of a big white snake can cure any disease---"


    "If that''s real, alright don''t make trouble for her, let her take a rest," Yuuki said and took her out. He sighed and sat beside Hinako. He felt that it was wonderful that they were worried about her but their way was a bit too much.


    "Y - Yuuki..." Hinako was a bit sleepy.


    Yuuki ced the bowl on the table and he could warm itter with his magic, "You should take a rest first." He said while caressing her head.


    "Hmm, give me your hand," Hinako said with spoiled tone.


    "Alright," Yuuki smiled and let her y with his hand.


    "It''sfortable," Hinako said while rubbing his hand on her face. She started to feel asleep while holding his hand.


    Yuuki was sitting calmly on the chair until someone opened the door again.


    Yua came inside while nodding at him. She walked calmly toward Hinako and took out a ward stick that was used for a ritual, "God, please h....."


    Before she finished the door was opened again by Chiaki.


    Chiaki who saw this scene pulled Yua away from her room.


    "I just - um... ano..." Yua was nervous.


    "Don''t be noisy," Chiaki said simply and took her outside.


    "Yes," Yua answered.


    ''What the heck?!'' Yuuki was just toote to react since this situation was just too baffled for him. He didn''t need to wait too long and the door opened again.


    This time, Kuina came to Hinako''s room while wearing a dragon costume. She raised both of her hands and showed her teeth, "Gao!!!"


    Chiaki, who saw this scene by chance, couldn''t help but sweatdrop and pulled her away.


    "I have read that the bite of a dragon can cure any disease---"


    "If that is a real dragon," Chiaki said while pulling her outside.


    The door was closed and the room had be calm again.


    Yuuki wasn''t bored since there were a lot of funny things that woulde to this room and he was right. He didn''t need to wait too long and the door opened again.


    This time, Yua came to her room while wearing a cloak and bringing an orb in her hand. She raised this orb and started to chant, "Elohim essaim... Elohim essaim... I hope...."


    Chiaki also came again and looked at this scene with a tired expression. She didn''t say anything and pulled her away.


    "T - this is... ano...." Yua was nervous.


    "What a good thing to call a demon in this room," Chiaki said while pulling her away.


    "Ah, I have chanted the wrong spell," Yua was startled.


    ''Good grief,'' Yuuki shook his head and looked at the girl who was sleeping by his side. He felt that this girl was really lucky to have a lot of caring friends even though they were a bit strange but all of them were very cute.


    "Hurry up and get better alright," Yuuki thought for a bit and decided to kiss her forehead.


    "Hmm..." Her breath was hard but she wasn''t sure why she was smiling right now.


    Hinako opened her eyes slowly and felt that her throat was dry.


    "Do you want to drink water?"


    Hinako nodded slightly.


    "Alright, wait for a while."


    "Open your mouth."


    Hinako opened her mouth and she sucked a straw in her mouth greedily. She felt that her throat was veryfortable and looked at someone who was helping her, "Yuuki?"


    "I''m here, I will be here until you have gotten better," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm," Hinako smiled.


    "Do you want to eat something?" Yuuki asked.


    Hinako nodded slightly.


    "Alright, I have made your applesauce earlier, I hope you like it," Yuuki said and started to feed her.


    "Aahh," Hinako opened her mouth and started to eat it slowly. She felt that this applesauce was really delicious and made her body feel better.


    "Is it good?" Yuuki asked.


    "Aahh," Hinako opened her mouth again while nodding.


    "What a spoiled girl, here''s another one," Yuuki said.


    Hinako felt warm right now even though her mother wasn''t her but she had him right now. She suddenly remembered something and touched her forehead.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "I - I feel something nice on my forehead before," Hinako said with a reddened face.


    "Really? What is it?" Yuuki teased.


    "I - I''m not sure..." Hinako wasn''t sure but she felt shy.


    "Oh, I can give it to you but you can''t tell it to anyone," Yuuki said.


    Hinako thought for a bit and nodded.


    "Good girl," Yuuki said and kissed her forehead once again.


    Hinako blushed but she was really happy right now.


    "Do you want to eat again?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes," Hinako said.


    "Alright, open your mouth," Yuuki said.


    "Aahh," Hinako felt that she wanted him more right now. not as a friend, but as something more, she thought to call her mother about this since it was her first time to feel this feeling.

 Chapter 607: Plot Armor

    Yuuki had gone back from the Hitotose Dorm.


    Hinako had felt better and she was quite healthy right now. She felt quite regretful and thought that she should have her fever longer.


    Yuuki didn''t go home directly but he went to the Eagle Jump since he wanted to check whether there was someone who worked until in the middle of the night. He decided to buy an oden on the way for them. He walked for a while until he saw someone in front of him. He frowned and said, "Cao Cao."


    "I''ve been waiting for you," Cao Cao said while crossing his arms. He was in the form of her girl since he had lost a bet from Vali. He needed to stay in this dammed form for the past three months.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked and walked toward him.


    Cao Cao frowned when he saw him didn''t even show any wary expression toward him.


    "Do you need anything?" Yuuki asked once again since this guy didn''t answer him.


    Cao Cao looked at him and said, "You really won''t stop us?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, I won''t, you can do whatever you want as long as you don''t attack my acquaintances."


    "How about the Red Dragon Emperor?" Cao Cao suddenly asked.


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "I think it''ll be impossible for you to kill him."


    "Why? Are you understimating me?" Cao Cao frowned.


    Yuuki thought for a while and asked, "Have you heard about plot armor?"


    "Plot armor?" Cao Cao raised his eyebrow when he heard such a word before.


    "You must have read my manga before right?" Yuuki asked.


    Cao Cao who had investigated him, knew that he was a mangaka and a novelist. In reality, he was also one of his fans but he wouldn''t tell him no matter what. He looked at him while nodding.


    "You also know that whenever the main character is in a dangerous situation, they will be able to beat their enemies, no matter what the difficulties are," Yuuki said.


    Cao Cao frowned, "Are you saying that pervert and that boob dragon is the main character?" He felt that he was humiliated when his stance was lower than that perverted guy.


    "Don''t be angry, let''s calmly analyze it," Yuuki calmed him down.


    Cao Cao looked at him and nodded.


    "First, your character, your character is fine, but you''re simr to normal viins in everyone''s eyes even though your purpose is for the greater humanity," Yuuki said.


    Cao Cao wanted to deny it but he couldn''t since in the eyes of everyone he was the evil one.


    "Lastly, the character of Issei Hyoudou is very strong, even though he is perverted, you should also read that whenever hisrade is in dangerous situation, he will help them no matter what and getting stronger along the way," Yuuki said and added, "If you''re not careful you''ll be his stepping stone to be stronger."


    ''Me? Stepping stone?'' Cao Cao was annoyed by those words.


    "In my opinion, it is very hard for you to beat him, also be careful that you have been targeted by a lot of people," Yuuki said.


    "Hmph, you don''t need to worry about that, I will show you that I''m not a stepping stone," Cao Cao said and walked out.


    "Hey Cao Cao," Yuuki called him.


    "Hmm?" Cao Cao turned.


    "Do you want some oden?" Yuuki asked.


    Cao Cao shook his head, "No." He walked into the dark and disappeared.


    Yuuki thought that guy, no, that girl was just too cold. He shrugged his shoulders and continued to walk to the Eagle Jump. He entered the office and saw that there was still a light in the office. He thought there must be someone who was still working inside. He shook his head even though he had reprimanded them for working only until 5 P.M.


    He entered the office and walked around until he saw someone who was standing there only in panties with another girl who was in a very loose t-shirt, "Aoba, Kou, what are you doing here?"


    "B - Boss!?"


    Aoba and Kou were surprised to see their boss suddenly appear here.


    "W - why are you here boss?" Kou asked him with a nervous expression, even though Yuuki had reprimanded her for not staying in the office she still kept doing that.


    "Y - Yagami-san! You need to wear your pants!" Aoba reprimanded her.


    "A - ah, that''s right! B - boss, please turn away!" Kou said.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure whether he shouldugh or get angry at both of them, however, her panties were unexpected, ''White panties, huh?''


    Aoba helped her but it just caused a mess everywhere and it was only after a few minutes that Kou had finished wearing her pants.


    Yuuki turned and asked, "Still, why are you here?"


    "W - well, I c - can''t work when it''s night," Kou said nervously.


    "You will get sick when you keep working like this, I hope this will be yourst time to work until tonight," Yuuki said.


    "Yes," Kou said with her head hung down.


    "Aoba, too, what are you doing?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m sorry," Aoba said with a sad expression.


    Yuuki shook his head, "Alright, enough of this, do you want to eat some oden?" He said while showing a stic bag in his hand.


    "Yes, boss, I''m also quite hungry," Kou said.


    "I - I will bring the te," Aoba said.


    Yuuki nodded, "How is the production?"


    "It''s good, the process is very smooth, but..."


    "But?" Yuuki looked at her.


    "I''m not sure about the boss of the zombie...." Kou was in low spirits since she couldn''t draw a suitable zombie for the boss.


    "Don''t worry, I believe in you," Yuuki said to her and added, "Do you want me to help you? I''m not helping in drawing but only giving you some direction on how to draw this boss."


    "Can you?" Kou asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure."


    "I brought the te," Aoba said.


    "Alright, let''s eat first," Yuuki said.


    "Yes," Aoba and Kou said at the same time.

 Chapter 608: Temperament

    They started to eat warm oden in the office.


    "Ha..Ha..Ha... it''s hot..." Aoba said while biting the radish.


    "It would be perfect to eat it with alcohol," Kou said while shaking her head.


    "You can''t continue to work after this," Yuuki said.


    Kouughed wrily in response.


    Aoba looked at him and asked, "Boss, how old are you?"


    "I''m 17 this year, what''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "N - nothing, but I feel that I''m very childishpared to you," Aoba said depressingly.


    "Isn''t that fine?" Yuuki said.


    "Huh?" Aoba looked at him with a bewildering expression.


    "A lot of women want to look younger, you should be grateful that your appearance is a lot younger than your age," Yuuki said.


    "That''s true," Kou nodded.


    "No! I don''t want to be told that I''m childish!" Aoba was almost crying.


    "Do you want to be an a.d.u.l.t?" Yuuki asked.


    "Eh? How?" Aoba suddenly asked him with an interesting expression.


    "Boss, don''t teach her anything bad," Kou said.


    "I''m younger than her, what do you think I will teach her?" Yuuki said while raising his eyebrow.


    Kou rubbed her nose and sometimes she forgot that her boss was only a teenager.


    "Ahem, then, Aoba, let me ask you a question," Yuuki said.


    "Yes!" Aoba was excited.


    "Do you have a boyfriend?" Yuuki asked.


    Aoba blushed and answered him with a very low voice, "N - no..."


    "Boss, don''t tease her," Kou also blushed to hear that question.


    "Then how about you, Kou? Do you have a boyfriend?" Yuuki asked.


    "N - no," Kou also answered with blush and low voice.


    Yuuki looked at her with a surprised expression, "Really? Never?"


    "NO! I''M ONLY WORKING AND DIDN''T HAVE TIME TO DATE!" Kou suddenly became mad and said, "Ah, it will be nice to drink alcohol, right now."


    "Kou, don''t run away from reality, you''re cute, how can you not have a boyfriend?" Yuuki asked.


    Aoba didn''t say anything but she was clearly interested in this conversation.


    "I - I have only attended an all-girls school in the past," Kou answered.


    "Ah, I''m also the same," Aoba said while raising her hand.


    Kou looked at him, "How about you, boss? What is your rtionship with Rossweisse? You''re living together, right? I have heard that you are also living with a lot of girls too."


    "Huwaa?! Living together?!" Aoba blushed and her face was really hot.


    Yuuki rubbed his nose, "Don''t ask me that question." He looked at them and said, "I don''t have any problem with my rtionship, but the two of you, you should be careful since there are a lot of bad men outside."


    "Like you, boss?" Kou asked with a smile.


    "I can''t deny that I''m a very bad man so be careful," Yuuki smiled.


    Kou and Aoba weren''t sure but both of them didn''t feel that the warning was dangerous but rather making him more interesting.


    "Aoba, are you from Ousai?" Yuuki asked.


    "Ah, yes, how did you know, boss?" Aoba asked curiously.


    "I befriended the student council at that school," Yuuki said.


    "Oh...." Aoba blushed and asked, "Is she still saying a lot of perverted things?"


    "Of course, I''m sure that is her way of life," Yuuki said.


    "How can a student council say a perverted thing?" Kou asked with susprised expression since she thought a student council member should be very polite but it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    "The world is changing, Kou," Yuuki said and added, "Enough of the reminiscent, didn''t we talk about how to make Aoba to not be childish?"


    "Oh, that''s right, how can you help her?" Kou asked.


    "Then first, how about appearance?" Yuuki said and looked at her.


    Aoba was quite short and her appearance was simr to a middle school student.


    Yuuki and Kou looked at each other and shook their heads together.


    "Why are you not saying anything!?" Aoba felt hurt when she saw their expression.


    "In my opinion to be an a.d.u.l.t, you should have a temperament," Yuuki said.


    "Temperament?" Aoba asked curiously.


    "For example, Kou, who is sitting beside us here," Yuuki said.


    "Eh? Me?" Kou was surprised while pointing her finger at herself.


    "Yes, even though she is quite childish sometimes...."


    "Hey!" Kou was annoyed.


    "But when she is working, she is showing a different image than her usual that is making it hard for you to ignore her or rather attracted to her figure," Yuuki said.


    "Boss...." Kou blushed when he heard his description.


    Aoba thought what he said was true, "That''s true, even though Yagami-san is usually unreliable..."


    "Hey!" Kou was mad.


    "But when she was working she was showing a different image," Aoba nodded.


    "Then you don''t need to worry, an a.d.u.l.t isn''t about an appearance but the temperament, as an a.d.u.l.t you should think of the people who call you childish as praise, it''s better to be childish rather than a hag," Yuuki said.


    "Now that you mention it, it''s better to be called a childish rather than a hag," Aoba nodded and felt spirited right now.


    Yuuki who looked at her happy couldn''t help but thought that this girl was simr to a child. He turned toward Kou and saw her frowned, "What''s wrong, Kou?"


    Kou was startled but shook her head, "Nothing, my mother is just texting me."


    "Hmm, I''m sure that she is worried that you''re working too much," Yuuki said.


    "That''s true...." Kou said and shook her head, "Alright, boss, tell how is your image of the boss in this game?" She was ready to work right now.


    "Alright, I won''t let you sleep tonight," Yuuki said.


    "Why does that sentence seem strange in your mouth?" Kou asked. She felt that it was kind of wrong somehow.


    "It''s in your imagination, don''t think too much, Aoba too, you should start working or else you will sleep quitete," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, boss," Aoba nodded.


    Yuuki helped her until midnight and decided to go home. He felt it was quite strange for them to work on this holiday but decided not to think too much.

 Chapter 609: Marathon Annoucement

    The sun is very hot right now but suddenly they received bad news from their teacher.


    "Now, can you tell me what day is tomorrow?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "Tomorrow is Tuesday, Hiratsuka-sensei," Ranko answered her.


    "I know that tomorrow is Tuesday, but do you know there is something special tomorrow?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "..."


    "No one?" Hiratsuka asked once again.


    "Sensei, are you going to marry?"


    "..."


    Everyone was silent when they heard this question. They looked at the student who had asked this question with a pitiful expression. They knew that this person wouldn''t live tomorrow.


    "Sensei won''t marry tomorrow, maybe one or two yearster," Hiratsuka said with a blush.


    "..."


    The ss was in silence again when Hiratsuka answered that question.


    They thought it was because the temperature was very hot that made them have hallucinations.


    "Sensei, are you really going to marry one or two yearster?"


    "...."


    They were waiting for her answer.


    "Yes, if there is nothing wrong, that should be the n," Hiratsuka coughed for a while and said, "Enough about me, let me tell you that tomorrow there will be a marathon."


    "....."


    They were stunned when they heard Hiratsuka wanted to get married one or two yearster but they were more stunned when they heard there would be a marathon tomorrow.


    "What?! Sensei! Are you serious?"


    "This is summer!"


    "Do you know what the temperature is right now?"


    "Sensei! We can die in this marathon!"


    Everyoneined when they heard there would be a marathon tomorrow.


    "SHUT UP!!!!"


    "..."


    No one said anything again when they heard her shout and they looked at her in fear when they saw her raise her right fist. They had never forgotten about that legendary fist since that fist had already taken a lot of victims.


    Even though Yuuki had also be her victim in the past, they didn''t dare to say anything again and kept silent but they still showed their dissatisfaction.


    Hiratsuka also knew that her student didn''t really want to do it, "Alright, how about this."


    "Hmmm?"


    "Do you know the importance of this marathon? There will be a first, second, and third-year who will be joining this marathon," Hiratsuka said.


    "Sensei, can you be more direct," Yuuki said.


    "I have heard that the teacher from the first year has promised their student that whoever wins the boy''s marathon will receive a ''kiss pass'' useable on any girl of your choice," Hiratsuka said.


    "..."


    The students were in silence when they heard it and turned their attention toward him.


    "What?" Yuuki asked but his aura made them shudder, "I know what you''re thinking, I don''t care about that since I will be the winner of this marathon, then I will use to kiss someone tomorrow."


    "....."


    "But...." Yuuki suddenly said.


    "But?" The male student listened to him.


    "If you by chance won against me...."


    *gulp


    They knew his background and that was the thing that made them fear him.


    "I''m fine that you kiss any girl, as long as that girl doesn''t have any connection with me," Yuuki said.


    They sighed in relief when they heard it.


    "Is it okay as long as they don''t have a connection with you?"


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded.


    "....."


    "Yosh! I will win tomorrow''s marathon!"


    "No! I will get one!"


    The male started to be excited when they heard they could kiss someone as long as that girl didn''t have a connection with him.


    Yuuki sighed looking at their reaction.


    "Who will you kiss?" Ranko suddenly asked.


    "Why do you ask that kind of question?" Yuuki asked.


    "Oh, you bad man, I know that you won''t choose me tomorrow since you can kiss me anytime and you will win the match tomorrow easily, tell me who will you kiss," Ranko asked curiously.


    "Hmm, maybe the teacher who gave this stupid idea," Yuuki said and looked at her, "Sensei, who gave this idea to you?"


    "Hmm? I have gotten this idea from Kyouko-sensei from the first year," Hiratsuka said.


    "Kyouko, eh?" Yuuki smiled.


    "Your smile is dangerous," Ranko said.


    "Oh, you know me, well, but I''m sure that my little brother will be targeted by a lot of people," Yuuki said.


    Ranko understood and asked, "Sensei!"


    "Yes, Ranko," Hiratsuka said.


    "Do girls also have this chance as well?" Ranko asked.


    "Hmm?" Hiratsuka didn''t understand her question.


    "I mean when the girl wins that marathon, do they also have the ''kiss pass'' to kiss someone too?" Ranko asked.


    "Hmm, I guess that''s not a problem," Hiratsuka nodded.


    The girl''s student couldn''t help but look at him.


    Yuuki shuddered when he saw the champion of female sumo tournament nce at him with obsessive expression.


    "Oi, Ranko, what are you doing?" Yuuki felt that his chastity was in danger.


    "Oh, this will make the game more interesting," Ranko smiled mischievously.


    In the third year.


    Uomi who heard this news couldn''t help but thought that it would be a chance for her.


    Yukari was very worried and hoped that Yuuki could win this marathon.


    In the first year.


    They were very excited when they heard about this announcement, only everyone was looking at Raku with contempt and knew that tomorrow they would have their revenge.


    "What do you think, Suna? Do you want to kiss someone?" Takeo asked.


    "This is stupid," Sunakawa said while looking away, but his eyes nced at someone in his ss.


    "Oi, Takeo, are you going to use this chance to kiss someone?" Yuu asked.


    Takeo shook his head and said, "No, I have a girlfriend."


    "Oh, that''s right, but I''m still not sure who can win against you, Takeo," Yuu said while looking at him.


    Takeo had a serious expression and said, "No, there is one person that is most dangerous in this marathon and he can beat me several times."


    "Who?" Yuu was surprised.


    Sunakawa felt that Takeo was a bit exaggerated.


    Takeo stood up and walked to the window, "You will know tomorrow." He knew that tomorrow would be a bloodbath but his manly blood was excited for that.


    .

 Chapter 610: Bad Luck

    Yuuki didn''t go back directly but went to Utaha''s school since both of them had decided to have a date. He went to her school but this time it was quieter since there was someone who was beside him right now.


    "You''re here for her?" Eriri asked.


    "Yeah, now that you mention it, you''re hiding that you''re drawing a manga?" Yuuki asked.


    Eriri sighed, "Of course, I don''t want them to know that I''m a nerd."


    "Oh, by the way, that guy has been looking at us for a while," Yuuki said.


    Eriri looked toward his direction and saw her childhood friend. She snorted at him and looked away, "Nothing."


    "Well, from your answer, he is something," Yuuki said.


    Eriri sighed, "He is my childhood friend."


    "The one who wants a bet with you?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah," Eriri nodded.


    "Can we make a game?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m not sure," Eriri said.


    "Oh, he ising here," Yuuki said and saw the male student in front of him walking toward him.


    "Do you have something?'' Yuuki asked.


    Eriri looked away and felt nervous right now.


    The male student adjusted his sses and said, "Hello, are you Yuuki-sensei?"


    Yuuki titled his head, "Yes, how did you know?" He knew that most people would ignore him since he had worn sses unless they had quite a big emotion toward him.


    "Ah, is it right? I''m your fan, my name is Tomoya Aki, I have always read and bought your work," Tomoya said.


    "Oh, thank you very much," Yuuki nodded and held his hand.


    Tomoya was very happy and asked, "Can I have your autograph?"


    Yuuki felt weird but nodded, "It''s okay."


    "Yes! Please sign up here! Ah, I can''t believe that I can get an autograph from my idol," Tomoyo said and started to praise him.


    Eriri felt weird when she saw her childhood friend praising him.


    Yuuki only nodded and smiled while listening to him.


    "Oh, what is it? What are you doing with someone''s boyfriend?" Utaha suddenly appeared and hugged him.


    "Kasumigaoka Utaha!" Eriri was annoyed by her appearance.


    Tomoya adjusted his sses, "Yuuki-san, is she your girlfriend?"


    "Yes, I''m happy that you like my work but I have to go now, bye," Yuuki said and waved his hand.


    "Alright, bye," Tomoya nodded and waved his hand happily. He turned


    Yuuki looked at Eriri, "I will leave you now, Eriri, let''s talk about the gameter."


    "Yes," Eriri nodded and felt quite sad that Yuuki had left him.


    Tomoya adjusted his sses and asked, "Eriri, what is your rtionship with him?"


    Eriri looked at him, "Remember our bet?"


    "Of course, you have to be my painter when I win," Tomoya said.


    "You don''t need to worry since I will win that bet," Eriri said.


    "How can you be so confident?" Tomoya asked.


    "It''s a secret," Eriri said and left him.


    Utaha looked at him with a weird expression, "How did he know you?"


    Yuuki rubbed his nose, "I don''t know sometimes there is someone who has a strong soul or emotion that is able to know my identity." He didn''t really want to give a stronger disguise since it would make him unrecognizable.


    "Then that student must be your hardcore fan," Utaha nodded.


    "Probably," Yuuki nodded.


    Utaha hugged his arm, "Where are we going?"


    "Do you want to eat sushi?" Yuuki asked.


    "You''re a bad man! Do you still want to eat sushi after that incident?" Utaha said while remembering the things that happened in the past.


    It was their first date and decided to eat in the sushi restaurant but suddenly there was a murder case there.


    "Isn''t it fine since that is the first ce that we have a date, we don''t have to eat in that ce, the other ce is good," Yuuki said while caressing her head gently.


    Utaha closed her eyes and felt blissful, his touch was really magical in both of her head and her hole. However, it was rougher when it was during their night.


    "Alright, but let''s tour around the city, I want to search for inspiration for my novel," Utaha said.


    "Alright," Yuuki smiled.


    Both of them were really close and everyone who saw them couldn''t help but felt that they had eaten dog food when they saw both of them flirting with each other.


    Yuuki and Utaha were moving around the town until they saw someone familiar.


    "Yuuki isn''t that Ai and her friends?" Utaha said and pointed her finger. She had heard from him that Haibara Ai had used a drug that made her be a kid again. She thought it was impossible but when she thought there was also a magician in the house everything was possible.


    Yuuki turned and saw Conan there. He frowned since he knew that there would be an ident or something. He didn''t escape thought since he thought to meet Haibara, "Do you want to go with them?"


    "Well, it''s okay, I''m sure there will be something interesting happeningter," Utaha said.


    "I don''t think a murder case is interesting," Yuuki said with a sigh.


    "Alright, let''s go toward them, they have seen you," Utaha said and pulled his hand.


    Yuuki only shook his head and looked up. He suddenly frowned and started to run very fast toward them.


    Utaha felt strange when she saw him suddenly running until she looked up and opened her mouth wide.


    Conan and his friends were worried about Genta since Genta had shown a strange action for a while.


    They listened to Genta''s story who told them that he had been chased by someone.


    "Ah, that is Yuuki-nii!" Ayumi suddenly said.


    "Eh? Yuuki?" Haibara turned toward him and had a smug smile.


    "Oh," Conan nodded.


    "RUN!!!" Yuuki shouted at them.


    "Eh?"


    They weren''t sure what he meant but suddenly they saw a shadow had covered them. They looked up and saw a department neon store''s neon was falling down toward them.


    "GET AWAY!" Conan shouted but he saw everyone was just stunned.


    "NO!!!"


    Yuuki suddenly came and grabbed everyone in his arms, escaping from this disaster.


    BAAAAAMMMM!!!


    The department neon store''s neon fell down on the ground and created a big noise that made everyone startled.


    Yuuki sighed in relief and looked at everyone, "Are you guys, okay?" He saw them had a pale face and started to hug him.


    "HUWAAA, YUUKI-NII!!!!"


    Utaha also ran toward him and had a scare, but sighed in relief when she saw they were fine.


    Yuuki thought that he could sue this department storeter and made a lot of money from it.

 Chapter 611: Genta Is Brave!

    Yuuki had asked his father to help him sue the department store for the safety matter. There were a lot of witnesses and there was also evidence there.


    "Is it okay to treat us sushi?" Ayumi asked with drool on her mouth.


    "Sure, you can eat whatever you want," Yuuki said.


    "This guy is a tycoon, you don''t need to worry," Haibara said.


    "Tycoon? What is that? Is it delicious?" Genta asked. Even though he didn''t have an appetite before, it was different when there was sushi in front of him.


    "Tycoon is someone who is very rich," Mitsuhiko said.


    "What?! You can eat a lot of Unagi (Very expensive freshwater eel)!" Genta was surprised.


    ''Why should he buy a lot of Unagi?'' They thought inwardly.


    "Enough about me, what are you guys doing here?" Yuuki asked.


    "We''re doing a Detective Boys activity!" Mitsuhiko and Ayumi said.


    "Oh, Detective Boys'' activity? What is the case?" Utaha asked with a curious expression.


    "I - I saw the serial purse snatcher!?" Genta said with a scared expression.


    "Eh??"


    They were startled when they heard him.


    Conan opened his phone and searched the picture of the serial purse snatcher. He showed it to him and asked, "Is it him?"


    "Yes, that''s him, his appearance is simr to the person that I have seen before," Genta nodded.


    "Hmm, I have read the news about this person, this person has targeted a lot of old people and women, the police is very ipetent to let this person out around the town," Utaha shook her head.


    "Did you tell the police?" Ayumi asked.


    "Yeah, about a weekter, since there was no portrait yet when I saw the guy but I forgot where I saw the guy," Genta said and ate the salmon sushi in front of him. He chewed very fast and continued, "But I found a guy who saw the culprit along with me."


    "Along with you?" Conan asked.


    "Yeah, 5 days ago, there was another one of those purse-snatching cases, so I went to take a peek and I found him along with the crowd...." Genta said with a worried expression and added, "The blonde guy next to me when I saw the culprit''s face!"


    "And? What happened?" Haibara asked.


    "Of course, I pulled that guy''s hand and brought him to where the policemen were! ''This bro knows where I saw the culprit''s face!'', I told them," Genta said and added, "But that guy replied, ''You don''t know me and you know no culprit...''"


    "Did you see the culprit with that blonde guy?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah, it seemed that guy was sitting next to me when I saw the culprit so I''m sure he must''ve seen him..." Genta said with an unsure expression.


    "It''d seem?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    "I was sleepy then..." Genta said and added, "And when I woke up that blonde guy was next to me!"


    "You''re too careless," Utaha said and no one refuted her.


    "And where was the culprit?" Haibara asked.


    Genta tried to remember, "I feel like he was there or wasn''t there...."


    "You really don''t remember where it was?" Utaha asked with a strange expression. She really felt that this fat kid was very careless.


    "Y - yeah..." Genta said and suddenly his head was hit, "Ouch! Big sister! What are you doing?!" He looked at Utaha with an angry expression.


    "I have read that hitting someone''s head can make them remember something," Utaha said.


    "Oh, I have read that too," Haibara gave him a smile and added, "We should hit his head until he remembers where he has seen the culprit."


    "N - no!!!" Genta protected his head.


    Yuuki wanted tough, "Alright, enough of teasing him, so you tell us that you forget where you have seen the culprit a week ago, but you have forgotten the location of that ce since you''re sleepy?"


    "Yes," Genta felt that Yuuki was really kind since he could stop both Haibara and Utaha.


    "Sitting in a seat and sleepy, hmm, theater?" Mitsuhiko thought.


    "Or a train?" Ayumi thought.


    "Given the story flow of your story, it''d seem like the person who is chasing you, Kojima-kun is the purse snatcher," Haibara said.


    "Sheesh, why didn''t you tell the police? That someone''s trying to kill you," Conan asked.


    Genta suddenly had a scary expression, "I - I got a phone call, ''if you let it be known that you saw me, I''ll kill you! You, your buds, and family, gonna kill them all!!"


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he felt that he had heard ''Gonna catch them all!!''. He shook his head and said, "Do you want me to take care of this?"


    "What do you mean?" Genta asked.


    "I can make him into fish food in the sea if you want," Yuuki said.


    "Eh? He is human! How can he be fish food?" Mitsuhiko asked.


    Only Conan, Utaha, and Haibara knew his meaning.


    "Still, that''s why you don''t tell anyone," Ayumi said.


    "You''re a really brave kid," Yuuki said while caressing Genta''s smooth head. He felt that someone who was bald was really good to be touched.


    "T - thanks," Genta felt that his eyes were red when he was praised. He had been scared for a few days and it felt nice when someone was praising him.


    "But that''s bad, if he knows the phone number then he probably knows the address too," Utaha said with a worried expression.


    "Yeah, if we rush into the police all of a sudden, they might get the wrong idea that he''s remembered it all and we can''t predict what he''ll do," Conan said and looked around, "He might be in this store keeping an eye on us, too."


    "Eehhhh!!" Ayumi was startled.


    "And? You don''t remember any other clues that might help us find the culprit?" Haibara asked.


    "I told the policeman that he was smoking using his left hand," Genta said.


    "So the culprit is left-handed!" Mitsuhiko said.


    Genta rubbed his chin, "He also had an odd t-shirt ck cloth with a white skull..." He tried to remember until he suddenly shouted while pointing at something, "Aaahhhh!!!"


    They were startled and turned toward seeing what could make him have that kind of expression.

 Chapter 612: The Location

    "That, that''s it! It''s the same t-shirt as that guy''s," Genta said while pointing his finger.


    Yuuki looked at there was a guy who was wearing a t-shirt with a skull and ''1999'' number design on it.


    Mitsuhiko stood up and said, "Could it be that you''re it!? The culprit that targeting Genta-kun?"


    "Huh?" the man was startled.


    "But he didn''t have any resemnce...." Genta said and added, "And the culprit''s shirt I saw didn''t have 1999 on it, it was 202."


    Yuuki stood up and said, "I''m sorry for both of them."


    "No, that''s fine," the man said.


    "Can you tell us where you bought your t-shirt?" Yuuki asked.


    "Oh, it''s a clothing store next to the station named ''bones''," the man said.


    "Thank you very much," Yuuki nodded.


    "Alright, let''s go to that clothing store!" Mitsuhiko said.


    "Yeah," Ayumi and Genta nodded.


    "Wait! Let me pay for the food first," Yuuki said and paid the bill.


    "That fat kid is eating way too much," Utaha said.


    "Oh, it''s okay, it isn''t like we''re going to eat in this ce often," Yuuki said and followed them.


    They entered the clothing store and asked the clerk.


    "Yeah, that''s right, these skull t-shirts are the originals in our store!" The clerk sounded quite proud when she said that.


    "Is there any 202 version?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm, there were several versions, but did we have a 202 version?" The clerk was quite unsure.


    "What other version do you have?" Utaha asked.


    "Clumsy, Stuff, 1999, Help, Escape, SOS, etc, remember the prophecy about the end of the world?" the clerk said.


    They nodded since they had heard it a few years ago.


    "We got carried away and made it!" The clerkughed.


    "Do you remember any suspicious person who bought it?" Conan asked.


    "I don''t remember, there are a lot of people who bought that t-shirt and I can''t remember all of their faces," the clerk said.


    "Then thank you very much," Conan knew that he didn''t find any clue in this ce. He looked at everyone and said, "Let''s go."


    "Do you still have that t-shirt?" Utaha asked.


    "We still have it," the clerk said.


    "Can you pack me two t-shirts?" Utaha said.


    "Sure," the clerk said and asked, "Which design?"


    "Escape," Utaha said.


    "You want to buy that t-shirt?" Yuuki felt weird.


    Utaha nodded, "Yeah, I think this t-shirt will be suitable when you use it in the battle."


    "Battle?" Yuuki twitched his lips.


    "Yeah, don''t you have a wrestling matchter, you can use this t-shirt," Utaha said.


    Conan, who saw both of them bought the t-shirt in his ce, didn''t know how to react in this situation.


    "Well, we had no harvest earlier," Ayumi said.


    "If only he had remembered where he saw the culprit''s face," Mitsuhiko sighed.


    "Wasn''t it in the theater or on the train," Ayumi asked.


    "No, you can''t smoke in that ce," Utaha said.


    "I was looking at that guy the whole time but he only read a newspaper or smoked..." Genta said.


    "How can you remember those details but not where you saw him?" Mitsuhiko asked.


    "Dunno," Genta only shook his head.


    "But it''s odd, usually, that one would be upset if you kept staring at them," Haibara said.


    "Did he get angry?" Utaha asked.


    "No, our eyes didn''t meet each other," Genta said.


    Yuuki rubbed his chin and he had an idea where Genta had seen the culprit before.


    "You know where it is?" Conan, who saw him, couldn''t help but ask.


    Yuuki nodded, "You should be able to guess it, but let''s keep it a secret from them." He told Conan the clue about this case.


    ''The skull shirt 202.''


    ''Left-handed...''


    ''And somewhere where even though he looked at him the whole time, their eyes didn''t meet each other and he wasn''t upset...''


    Conan suddenly smiled and understood when Genta had met the culprit. He looked at Genta and said, "It was at an optician''s wasn''t it?"


    "Huh?" Genta looked at him with a confused expression.


    "The spot where you saw the purse snatcher, you said that he didn''t get angry despite you staring at him the whole time, right?" Conan asked.


    "Y - yeah," Genta nodded.


    "If he''d taken off the sses to have the lenses cleaned, he wouldn''t know that someone was looking at him because his sight was blurry, right?" Conan asked.


    "B - but, Conan..." Genta said and raised his eyebrow, "I have never gone to the optician."


    "Hahaha, that''s impossible...." Conanughed and whispered something to him, "Because there...."


    Yuuki thought about letting Conan do this case.


    "You know where the fat kid met the culprit?" Utaha whispered.


    Yuuki nodded, "I will tell youter since the culprit has been following us."


    Utaha wanted to turn around but her head was held by him.


    "Don''t turn around, let''s pretend that you don''t know anything," Yuuki said and caressed her head slightly.


    In the eyes of the outsiders, they were flirting with each other.


    The five kids started to talk to each other while acting that they didn''t know anything.


    "Tell me when you remember where you met the culprit, we have to go back first," Yuuki said and held her hand.


    "Yeah, we have to continue our date," Utaha smiled.


    "Oh, how about you let me in?" Haibara said.


    "Oh, me too, I''m curious about the date of the a.d.u.l.t," Conan said.


    *bong


    Yuuki hit his head, "What are you saying, kid?"


    "Ouch!" Conan looked at him with hateful expressions.


    "Alright, bye."


    They went a separate way.


    Genta, Mitsuhiko, and Ayumi walked together touring around the town.


    Yuuki, Utaha, Haibara, and Conan went together to go to the location where Genta had met the culprit a few days ago.


    "Still, to think that he had forgotten that he was here," Utaha sighed.


    "That kid was too careless," Haibara sighed.


    Yuuki and Conan only shrugged their shoulders and entered the location where Genta had met the culprit and called the police to help them catch the culprit.

 Chapter 613: I will report you to the police

    Genta entered the lift and saw two people, both a man and a woman, there. He didn''t think much and entered the lift. He wanted to close the door but suddenly it was stopped by someone.


    "Hey, kid!"


    Genta was surprised to see him, "Oh, the b - blonde bro..."


    The man, "I''m sorry for the other day, I have forgotten about it..."


    Genta shook his head, "It doesn''t matter, I remember where I saw the purse snatcher alongside you."


    The man crouched down and used a gesture to tell him to keep quiet, "Shhh, don''t say it out loud, that guy could be keeping an eye on you from afar."


    Genta opened his eyes wide, "So you have also remembered?"


    "Yeah a moment ago," the man nodded, "Let''s make sure our stories align before going to the police..." He moved his hand slowly toward his back pocket, "Yeah, at a discreet spot like the restroom." His hand moved slowly until suddenly he heard someone talking.


    "Yes, there aren''t any mistakes!" The other man inside the lift pointed his finger at the blonde man, "I - it''s this man."


    "Huh?" The blonde man was confused.


    "Yeah, this is a man," another man said.


    "Huh?! What are you saying? Are you asking for a fight?" The blonde man was angry until the door of the lift was opened.


    Conan started to tell his deductions to the blonde man and the police also came toward them to catch the purse snatcher.


    Yuuki and Utaha were standing behind him and let them do the detective y.


    "Still in the barber, huh? I guess that ce is very logical," Utaha said, and added, "That guy can''t escape since there is a lot of police there." She looked at him and asked, "Since when did you notice that fat kid is in the barber?"


    "I guess I guessed it in the sushi restaurant," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Utaha felt doubting his answer.


    "Yeah, his head is strangely smooth and very short, I guess that he was in the barber a few days ago," Yuuki said.


    "Oh," Utaha nodded and felt that it was logical. She looked at Genta, "Yes, his head is very smooth." She looked at him and asked, "How about you try that hairstyle?"


    "Me? You want me to have that skinhead?" Yuuki rubbed his hair and felt that it wasn''t bad but his appearance would be simr to a bad guy.


    The blonde guy had been caught by the police. That guy came to the barber to change his hair color since there were a lot of his posters in the town right now.


    They didn''t stay too long and went back together.


    Genta, Ayumi, and Mitsuhiko were happy that they had solved this case.


    "Well, if it''d them they''de after me rather than Kojima-kun, so I did think it wasn''t them," Haibara suddenly said.


    "Them? What do you mean?" Conan asked.


    ""If you don''t know it, then you better carve it into your mind that Gin is also a leftie," Haibara said.


    "Are you still worried about the ck Organization?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course, that organization is very deep," Haibara said.


    "But my family organization is also very deep," Yuuki said.


    Haibara couldn''t refute his words.


    "Haibara, I want to see your real appearance," Utaha said.


    "Oh?" Haibara looked at her.


    "This guy is very magical, I''m not sure what you have experienced before but you''re part of our family now," Utaha said and hugged her.


    Haibara was stunned for a second until she felt very warm inside. She hugged her back and said, "Let me stay in your ce tonight." She looked at him.


    Yuuki nodded, "Alright, let''s go back now, I''m sure that everyone is at home."


    "Good," Utaha nodded and said, "Let''s go, Ai-chan."


    "Alright," Haibara nodded.


    Conan was there looking at three of them and felt that he had eaten dog food.


    They had arrived at his house.


    Haibara had called the professor that she would stay in his house for tonight.


    Agasa felt quite lonely but couldn''t do anything. He only hoped for him to take care of her.


    They walked to the living room and saw there were already a lot of people there.


    "Oh, Yuuki, wee," Akane said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "Akane...."


    "Oh, did you miss me?" Akane asked with a smile.


    "Since when have you been here?" Yuuki asked. He felt that this woman was too random simr to a stray cat that would appear and leave suddenly without notice.


    "Onee-chan was here in the afternoon," Makoto said.


    "Yeah, this woman is a bit too random," Rossweisse sighed.


    "Who is she?" Akane looked at Haibara while eating a dried squid.


    "She is one of my girlfriends," Yuuki said.


    Suddenly the dried squid on her mouth dropped.


    Akane looked at him with a disbelief expression and started to take her phone, "Hello, is this police? I want to report...."


    "STOP!!!!" Yuuki took her phone away. He looked at him and asked, "What are you doing?!"


    "Ha? I''m reporting you to the police! I''m fine with someone older but why are you dating a child?" Akane said while looking at Haibara.


    "Akane-nee, she isn''t a child," Utaha said.


    "Not a child?" Akane raised her eyebrow.


    Haibara looked at him and asked, "Is this woman trustworthy?"


    "She is the vice-leader of one of the biggest magician organizations in the world and she is also my cousin, I guess she is trustworthy enough," Yuuki said.


    "Hey!" Akaneined in the background but still didn''t understand where this conversation was going.


    "Alright, I''m not a child, I have eaten the drugs that I haveposed and made me into a child," Haibara said.


    "..."


    Akane was surprised to hear it and looked at him, "Really?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah." He looked at her and asked, "Do you want to be big now?"


    "Yeah," Haibara said and asked, "Can I borrow your clothes?"


    "Here is a new t-shirt," Utaha said while giving her the t-shirt that she had bought earlier.


    Haibara felt strange when she wore the t-shirt that they had bought earlier.


    Yuuki looked at her, changed her clothes and used her magic to make her bigger.


    Haibara Ai suddenly grew up and became a beautiful girl.


    "....."


    They were stunned by the thing that appeared in front of their eyes.


    Haibara looked at her body and smiled. She looked at them and said, "Nice to meet you."

 Chapter 614: School Marathon 1

    Yuuki covered his eyes with his hand while looking at the sky, "It''s very hot." He shook his head and remembered the thing that happened yesterday.


    Everyone was curious about how Haibara could be a child.


    Haibara who loved to tease someone couldn''t help but tease them and made an exaggerated story.


    Yuuki also talked with Haibara about the ck Organizationst night. He wasn''t sure anymore about them but he knew that the organization was hiding somewhere and hiding from the public. He only knew that this organization was working together with rich people. He also understood why this organization wanted to have APTX 4869 that had been made by Haibara.


    ''Because the leader of that organization is very old,'' Yuuki thought while rubbing his chin. He was wondering what would happen when that drug was consumed by an elderly person. He knew that Conan and Haibara were 17 years old when both of them consumed that drug and that had turned them into a 6 year old child.


    ''Immortality,'' Yuuki thought when he heard about the drug. He knew that rich people could consume that drug to live longer and became younger again. He rubbed his chin but he felt really hot right now under this striking sun.


    "Yuuki, are you ready for the marathon?" Yukana asked.


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded.


    "But still, the reward of this marathon is a ''kiss pass'', huh?" Chiaki sighed while ncing at him.


    "K - Kiss...." Mayuki blushed.


    "Oh, Mayu-chan, do you want to be kissed or kissed by someone?" Ranko teased.


    "N - no, I can''t do that, we need to get married first!?" Mayuki shook her head.


    "Oh, who are you going to marry?" Yukana also joined to tease her.


    "M - Mooo, please, don''t tease me," Mayuki said.


    Yuuki wanted tough but he couldn''t since he had been targeted by a lot of people, no, it wasn''t him but it was his little brother. He looked at him and asked, "Raku, why are you here? Your ss is over there."


    "But Aniki, everyone in my ss has be my enemy," Raku said and added, "You''re my only ally in this marathon."


    "What about Shuu?" Yuuki asked.


    "He is the organizer of everyone in my ss," Raku sighed and looked at him, "Aniki, I want to win this marathon."


    Yuuki looked at him and asked, "Why?"


    "B - because I want to protect Onodera''s lips from everyone," Raku said.


    "Do you want to kiss her by yourself?" Yuuki asked.


    "N - no...." Raku blushed and waved his hands furiously.


    "Oh, don''t get embarrassed, I know what you''re thinking about, we''re brothers and of course, I know that you''re thinking about something dirty," Yuuki said.


    "ANIK!!" Raku was annoyed by him.


    "Alright, calm down, I also want to win this marathon, so you will be my enemy too," Yuuki said.


    "Eh?" Raku was surprised and asked, "Who are you going to kiss, Aniki?" He started to remember each girl that had been closed in this school and felt that his head was hurt since the number was just too much.


    Yuuki looked at him and said, "Do you know who caused this ''kiss pass'' madness?"


    Raku thought for a while and nodded, "I''m sure that is our homeroom teacher."


    "Which one is your homeroom teacher?" Yuuki remembered that yesterday Hiratsuka had told everyone that the one who proposed that idea was the homeroom teacher of the first year but he didn''t know her.


    "That one," Raku said while pointing at the group of a teacher, "that woman is our homeroom teacher, Kyoko Nichihara."


    Yuuki turned his attention toward the teacher, "Hmm."


    Kyoko appears as a beautiful and mature woman with short dark-green hair tied in a chignon bun and cherry-red eyes. She also sports circr eyesses, her uniform consisting of a blue v-neck shirt with a chequered helm, light-brown cut-off long pants, and ck ts.


    "What''s wrong, Aniki?" Raku asked and looked at him suspiciously, "Don''t tell me you''re interested in my teacher?!"


    Yuuki pped his head and shook his head. He looked at him with contempt expression, "You think too much, even though she is beautiful, I''m not that easy a guy who will flirt with anyone as long as they''re beautiful."


    "Oh, really?"


    Yuuki and Raku turned and they saw both Ranko and Yukana.


    Ranko and Yukana had been listening to their conversation.


    "I''m not an easy guy? Is it right, Yukana?" Ranko asked.


    "Well, he isn''t an easy guy, right?" Yukana looked at him.


    Yuuki rubbed his nose and raised his hand, "Let''s win this marathon!" He tried to avert the conversation.


    "....."


    "Alright, Raku, I know that you want to get Onodera''s kiss," Yuuki said.


    "Aniki! Don''t tell anyone about it!" Raku blushed.


    "Oh, the little brother also wants to open a harem?" Ranko asked.


    "N - no!!" Raku waved his hand furiously.


    "Still, if you want to be the winner, you need to beat a lot of people, but the toughest enemy is in there," Yuuki said while looking in some direction.


    They followed his gaze and saw someone that was almost 2 meters tall.


    "Takeo, huh...." Raku wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "Yeah, that guy isn''t normal," Yuuki nodded.


    "YUUKI-SAMA!!!!!"


    Suddenly someone was running toward him and hugged him.


    They didn''t need to guess who this person was since her voice was very familiar.


    "I will win the marathon and get a ''pass kiss'' from you," Marika said and added, "Also, you need to be careful, everyone in your fans club has been targeting the ''pass kiss'' to get a kiss from you."


    "Well, isn''t that good?" Yuuki knew that his fans were mostly girls.


    Marika shook her head and pointed at someone who had a simr height to Takeo, "That guy is also your fan, he said to everyone in the fans club that he will get your kiss."


    Yuuki who heard that news couldn''t help but became pale hearing that news, especially when he saw that guy was blushing while looking at him.


    Suddenly he felt that he needed to win this marathon no matter what since his chastity was in danger.

 Chapter 615: School Marathon 2

    Koizumi didn''t show any emotion toward this marathon. She felt that she should eat cold ramen after this marathon. She looked at him and texted him, "Do you want to eat ramenter?" She didn''t need to wait too long and she had received his reply.


    "Yes, let''s eat ramenter."


    Kouzimi had a slight smile on her face.


    "Koizumi-san, what are you doing?"


    Koizumi sighed when she heard her voice, "Yuu-san."


    "The school is certainly very merciless, even though this is summer but they still hold this marathon," Yuu sighed.


    Koizumi didn''t say anything.


    "That''s right, did you have heard that the winner of this marathon will get a ''kiss pass''?" Yuu said.


    "Kiss pass?" Koizumi looked at her with a strange expression.


    Yuu nodded with a smile, "Whoever wins the marathon can get a ''kiss pass'' and can ask someone to give them a kiss." She looked at her and said, "K - Koizumi-san, how about you? Do you want someone to kiss you? I - I can kiss you too!" She blushed while looking at him.


    Koizumi ignored her and thought about this ''kiss pass''. She understood why there was such a strange atmosphere around the school.


    Hiratsuka looked at Kyouko, "Kyouko, now the thing that you have done has be a very big matter."


    "Haha," Kyouko onlyughed. She didn''t expect that it had be battle royal for every grade in the school. She looked at her and said, "Don''t worry, I have never said the details of the ''kiss pass''."


    "Details?" Hiratsuka looked at her.


    Kyouko nodded, "Yes, you don''t need to worry, this won''t cause harm to the student, also this will also motivate them in this summer marathon."


    Hiratsuka looked at her and sighed, "Alright, do whatever you want."


    "Good, how about we start the marathon?" Kyouko asked.


    "Alright," Hiratsuka said.


    Yuuki was standing straight listening to the headmaster''s speech.


    "Now that I hope everyone won''t push themselves and enjoy this marathon....."


    His speech was quite boring and it was very long.


    Everyone was quite sleepy until it was time for the student council president to give them her speech.


    Uomi walked into the podium while looking at everyone then looking at him.


    Yuuki was a bit surprised to see her on the podium.


    "Everyone, please, don''t forget that the winner of this marathon will receive a ''kiss pass'' but please remember that it will be only a kiss on the cheek and not in another strange ce..."


    "......"


    They were speechless listening to her speech.


    "I won''t say too much, but remember this is your chance to get a ''kiss pass'' from your crush even though you''re cheery boy after graduating but when you graduate you can tell your friend in the college that you have received a kiss from a girl before, your quality is different from a normal cheery boy....." Uomi wanted to continue to say something but she was pulled by Hiratsuka.


    Hiratsuka took the microphone and said, "Everyone, please prepare for the marathon, also forget about the thing that she has said earlier."


    "....."


    They weren''t sure what to say in this situation.


    ''What is that girl doing?'' Yuuki shook his head.


    They walked to the entrance of the school and got ready for the marathon.


    Yuuki looked like every male in this school was very eager to be the winner of this marathon. He looked at his little brother who was right beside him.


    Both of them were in thest row since everyone moved very fast and wanted to stand in the first row.


    "Is it okay that we''re on the back?" Raku asked.


    "It''s okay, I don''t like the stuffy ce and also this ce is better since we''re quite close to the girl," Yuuki said and looked back.


    The girl would be running 15 minutes after the boys had started to run.


    There were some girls who didn''t participate in this marathon and decided to volunteer giving water to everyone who participated in this marathon.


    "That''s right, Aniki," Raku suddenly asked.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at him.


    "Are you dating Tsugumi?" Raku asked.


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded.


    Raku looked at him speechlessly. He knew that Chitoge loved him but didn''t expect him to date her bodyguard, "How is that possible?"


    ""A lot of trouble matters before and we end up dating each other," Yuuki said, adding, "My girlfriends already know about it."


    "......"


    "Anyway, I don''t mind supporting you but you really should learn a martial art or something, even though you don''t like it but you''re a son of the mafia''s boss, you really need a fit body," Yuuki said.


    "Y - yeah, I will do that," Raku sighed.


    "No, you don''t get it, you should look at how many people have been aiming for us," Yuuki said and showed him a lot of male students who looked at them with an envious expression.


    Raku gulped when he looked at them.


    "As long as you stick with me, you will be fine though," Yuuki said.


    Raku nodded in response.


    Yuuki looked at him and said, "Let''s take a day offter three of us going together, me, you, and father."


    Raku looked at him and nodded, "I think that will be nice."


    Yuuki nodded, "Now, you should focus, you want to get a kiss from Onodera right?"


    Raku blushed and waved his hands in a fl.u.s.tered manner, "N - no!!!"


    "Then I want a kiss from Onodera, "Yuuki teased.


    "No way!!!!" Raku was angry.


    "I''m only joking, anyway, you should get her as soon as possible, you shouldn''t hesitate," Yuuki said.


    "But you know about my matter with Chitoge," Raku also wanted to confess, but his rtionship with Chitoge made it impossible for him to do that.


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "Winter..."


    "Winter?" Raku looked at him with a confused expression.


    "Yes, winter, I will do something and you can confess your love in 2nd year you will have a very nice student life," Yuuki said.


    "Good," Raku nodded.


    They were talking for a bit until Hiratsuka announced the marathon would start soon.


    "NOW, THE MARATHON START!!!!"

 Chapter 616: School Marathon 3

    Everyone started to run in an orderly manner.


    "W - what?!" Raku was startled when he saw the scene in front of him.


    The male student who was running in the front row was running together at a simr speed. They made a block and took everyone in the back row to overtake them.


    "Shuu is incredible, I''m sure that he is the one who creates this group," Yuuki said. He remembered that Shuu was quite good at making people work together.


    "That guy!!" Raku was annoyed.


    "Calm down, the distance of our marathon is quite long, there is no way that they can maintain this blockade for a long time, especially...." Yuuki said while looking at some directly.


    "Especially?" Raku felt hope.


    "There he is, you should see that monstrous power," Yuuki said while pointing at someone.


    Raku turned and susprised, "T - Takeo!!!"


    Takeo saw the front row who made a blockade for everyone, "UWOOOO!!!!" He used his pure muscle to charge and disrupted the blockade.


    Shuu, who saw his powerful friend, couldn''t help but suck a deep breath.


    "UWAAA!!"


    "We can''t stop him!"


    "Commander!"


    Shuu thought for a bit of and ordered them, "Open a path for him! We''re human! We can''t fight against him!" His order was logical and everyone followed his order.


    They opened a path and let Takeo run, letting them. They didn''t need to worry about him since they knew that Takeo was a very gentleman and would never use that ''kiss pass'' since Takeo had a girlfriend.


    Suddenly they felt that they wanted to cry when they thought that they didn''t have a girlfriend.


    Takeo felt weird when he saw them open a path for him. He scratched his head for a while and decided to run. He wanted to win this marathon and win against Yuuki.


    Yuuki frowned when he saw Takeo. He didn''t worry about Shuu and his army but Takeo was simr to Hulk.


    Takeo is a one-man army that can destroy anything in his way.


    Yuuki believed that Takeo could maintain that speed until the end of the race since he also knew that Takeo had very high stamina.


    "Raku, do you want to follow me or not? I want to overtake the front row," Yuuki said.


    "What? How?" Raku was surprised to hear him.


    "You don''t need to ask, you only need yes or no," Yuuki said.


    "Yes," Raku didn''t hesitate and answered him.


    "Alright, hurry up and hop into my back," Yuuki said


    "What?" Raku was confused but he didn''t even have time to scream since his brother had ced him on his back.


    "Hold me tight," Yuuki said and jumped to the wall on the side. He started to run very fast without losing his bnce in such a narrow path.


    Step! Step! Step!


    "Huwaaa! Aniki!" Raku was scared and held him very tight since he was afraid to fall down to the ground. He didn''t expect his brother would jump into to the top of the wall to overtake everyone.


    Everyone suddenly startled when they saw him jump into the wall.


    Tsugumi who secretly followed him couldn''t help but sigh in relief. She hoped him to win and it seemed she didn''t need to worry anymore, "But just in case...." She decided to follow him again since she wanted to see this match until the end.


    The female students were waiting for 15 minutes before they could go for the marathon. They were very spirited because of this ''Kiss Pass''. They had only one target and that was to get his kiss.


    "Everyone, I will win this marathon!" The captain of the sumo female club shouted.


    "No, I will be the one!" The captain of the female rugby club shouted.


    Everyone shouted one after another and created a lot of noises.


    The teacher was a bit helpless in this situation.


    Hiratsuka could only sigh looking at their reaction. She felt that the idol effect had some downturn even though it helped to get a student to her school.


    "Calm down, Hiratsuka," Kyouko said.


    "This problem is because of you," Hiratsuka looked at her with a tired expression.


    Kyouko onlyughed in response.


    "Yosh," Yukari said while getting ready for the marathon. Even though she was a richdy, she had never forgotten to work up every day since she needed to maintain her body and stamina. She had be an idol for everyone and she had heard from her grandfather that the number of visitors who entered Nagarekawa had increased and probably that people would also live in her hometown. She felt that the number would increaseter and knew that it was because of him.


    Yukari looked at everyone who wanted to steal his kiss from each other and frowned. She didn''t really like this ''kiss pass'' and would stop it. She would protect him from those hyenas.


    "Yukari-senpai."


    Yukari turned and saw both of his girlfriends. She was quite close to them and said, "What''s wrong, Yukana-san, Ranko-san?"


    "Oh, Yukari-senpai, you shouldn''t give -suffix to us, you can call our name directly," Ranko said.


    "Yeah, can we also call you Yukari-chan?" Yukana asked.


    "S - sure," Yukari smiled. She was d that she had made a lot of friends right now since before her life was quite lonely.


    "Oh, what is it? Is it his harem gathering?"


    Uomi suddenly came and joined him.


    "President, your speech is rock," Ranko gave her thumbs up.


    "Thank you," Uomi nodded with a smile.


    Yukana and Yukari could only smile wrily since probably only Ranko would enjoy that speech.


    "Alright, let''s make an alliance between the four of us," Uomi suddenly said.


    "An alliance?" Three of them titled their heads.


    "Yeah, let''s protect his chastity together," Uomi said with a zing fire in her eyes.


    Yukana and Ranko only looked at her with a strange expression, ''Chastity? Does he still have it?''


    "Achoo!!" Yuuki almost fell down from the wall.


    "A - ANIKI!!!" Raku was scared when both of them almost fell down.


    "Calm down," Yuuki felt that someone was talking about him right now. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "We havee to the front row, your enemy is your best friend, don''t hesitate to fight against him and I will fight against Takeo, show the man of Ichijou Family!" He jumped from the wall andnded in the front row.


    Shuu and his subordinates were surprised to see both of them.


    Yuuki ced him down and said, "Raku, I believe in you." He started to run and left him.


    Raku shouted, "YES, ANIKI!!!" He turned and said, "Shuu...."


    "Raku..." Shuu looked at him with a serious expression, "You havee..."


    "Yes, and I will defeat you!" Raku said.


    "Let me see if you can do that!"

 Chapter 617: School Marathon 4

    Raku knew that it was impossible to beat both Takeo and his brother but he wanted to beat his best friend who created an organization to fight against him.


    "As expected, this blockade couldn''t block both Takeo and Yuuki-senpai," Shuu sighed.


    "Those two are monsters, you don''t need to think too much," Raku said.


    "But it''s still possible to beat you," Shuu said while looking at him.


    Raku frowned, "Shuu, are you serious?"


    "Yes, you''re a blessed guy who has a beautiful girlfriend, let me show you the grievance of a single!" Shuu said.


    "I will fight you too, Shuu," Raku nodded.


    "Good, guys! Block him!" Shuu ordered and a lot of people started to create another barricade in front of Raku.


    Raku was helpless against them but suddenly.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Someone shot them and made them faint.


    "This is a chance!" Raku said and started to run.


    Shuu turned and looked up since he knew who was the cause of this problem.


    Tsugumi sighed, "Well, let me help you for a while." She turned and saw a group of females started to run. She thought of joining them since she also wanted to try to get this ''Kiss Pass''. She jumped down from the building and joined the marathon for girls.


    "What should we do,mander?"


    Shuu adjusted his sses, "Don''t worry, I still have a load of traps set up in order to hinder Raku''s progress, plus, Raku''s an average guy in terms of strength and stamina, he''s got no chance of winning."


    "Then what about Yuuki-senpai?"


    "....."


    Shuu was silent for a few seconds while adjusting his sses several times.


    "Commander?"


    "We''re not superhuman and we don''t have simr strength to Takeo-kun, all we can do is put our hope into Takeo-kun and it can stop him," Shuu said.


    "Commander...."


    "Takeo-kun, I hope you can win, even though you have a girlfriend but we''re still brothers," Shuu said while looking at the sky.


    "UWAAAAA!!!"


    Suddenly Raku who was running fell down on the trap.


    Shuu adjusted his sses and overtake him with a rxed expression, "Alright, guys, even though we can''t win the 1st and 2nd but we definitely won''t let Raku have the 3rd!"


    "YES, COMMANDER!!!"


    "Still, I hope that our trap can help Takeo stop him," Shuu said while adjusting his sses.


    "Huff...Huff...Huff....." Takeo ran very fast with all of his power. He was full of spirit and wanted to win against him. He knew what kind of person was trapped in that blockade, but he knew that person wouldn''t stop because of that.


    Suddenly Takeo heard someone running behind him. He didn''t need to turn since he knew who was that person who ran behind him, "Yuuki-senpai...." He said while running with his fastest speed.


    "Yo, Takeo, there are only two of us in this marathon...." Yuuki said and ran beside him.


    Takeo looked at him and took a deep breath, "I won''t lose, Senpai!"


    Yuuki sighed inwardly and knew that Takeo was serious. He decided to be fair and didn''t use any magic or additional magical items. He only used his pure strength to duel against him. He had never felt burning in his chest like this before, maybe because Takeo transmitted the will that wanted to fight against him. He felt moved and nodded, "Thene, Kouhai!"


    Both of them started to run very fast for this marathon battle.


    Swush!


    Ohma and Kazuo had just gone back from eating yakiniku together. Both of them had a satisfied expression on their faces.


    "Ohma, let me tell you about your next opponent," Kazuo said.


    "Is it him?" Ohma asked. He still felt bitter about his loss before.


    Kazuo shook his head, "No, your opponent is from Koyama Mart, Inc, I''m not sure but Akiyama-san has told you to be careful against him, tonight, we will see his battle."


    "Hmm," Ohma nodded absentmindedly until he felt something. He turned and saw a shadow of two people.


    "What''s wrong?" Kazuo turned and squinted his eyes until he saw a shadow of two people. He saw that two people were wearing school jerseys running toward them, "Oh, I have heard that a high school around this area is holding a marathon, still that school is quite cruel to have their student running in this summer session."


    "Theye here," Ohma said.


    "Yes, this street should be used for the marathon, we should move back," Kazuo said.


    Ohma didn''t move since he saw someone familiar.


    "UWOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!"


    Kazuo was startled when he saw a high school student that had a height of almost 2 meters and ran very fast. He was even more startled when he saw him.


    "Oh, that''s him," Ohma smiled and wanted to stop him.


    "Ohma! Stop!" Kazuo said.


    Takeo didn''t even see anyone who was in front of him. He was fully focussed on this marathon match. His sweat was dripping simr to a waterfall and his muscle was screaming but he wouldn''t stop.


    Yuuki also dripped in sweat but his condition was better. He suddenly saw someone who was stopping in front of him. He frowned since he saw them quite familiar.


    "YUUKI!!!"


    Yuuki forgot who they were and saw that person wanted to hit him. He didn''t have time to y with him and decided to make this person sleep. He snapped his fingers and the person that wanted to stop him slept suddenly.


    Kazuo was startled when he suddenly saw Ohma sleeping on the ground. "O - Ohma, what''s wrong?" Suddenly he felt a wind pressureing from both Yuuki and Takeo who was running past through him.


    Kazuo sucked a deep breath when he saw their speed, "Wow, those two guys...." He was wondering whether a high school in this generation was always this powerful. He looked at Ohma and wasn''t sure why this guy was sleeping suddenly, "Ohma! Wake up! You can''t sleep on the street!"

 Chapter 618: School Marathon 5

    Hiratsuka and Kyouko were sitting in the chair while waiting for the students toe to the school. Both of them were quite bored since they didn''t do anything right now.


    Kyouko looked at her and asked, "Hiratsuka, do you have a boyfriend?"


    "W - what''s wrong suddenly?" Hiratsuka blushed.


    "Why are you blushing?" Kyouko felt that this woman was quite cute but still quite weird for someone who was almost in her 30''s to blush. She looked at her and suddenly realized something, "You have a boyfriend?"


    "N - no..." Hiratsuka shook her head.


    Kyouko felt a bit disappointed, "Really?"


    "I don''t have a boyfriend but I have a fiance," Hiratsuka decided to tell her.


    "What?!" Kyouko was surprised, and held her shoulders, "Who? Who is it? Tell me?!"


    "Calm down! Calm down!" Hiratsuka felt regret telling her about this.


    "Alright, but you must tell me," Kyouko said.


    "I - It''s Yuuki..." Hiratsuka wanted to finish her words but the woman beside her suddenly startled.


    "WHAT?!" Kyouko was startled.


    "Shhh!!!" Hiratsuka told her to be quiet.


    "Really? Real? You''re not lying?" Kyouko asked her.


    Hiratsuka nodded with a blush.


    "How?" Kyouko was surprised to hear that Hiratsuka had a fiance and her fiance was her own student.


    "You''re my friend, so I hope that you can keep this quiet," Hiratsuka said.


    Kyouko nodded, "Good, I will keep it a secret."


    "How about you? Do you have a boyfriend or fiance?" Hiratsuka asked.


    Kyouko smiled and said, "I - I will marry soon."


    "....."


    Hiratsuka blinked her eyes several times and opened and closed her mouth for a long time since the news was very shocking for her.


    "Alright, you don''t need to be that surprised, it''s not that strange for me to suddenly marry someone," Kyouko said.


    Hiratsuka calmed herself since she would also marry soon.


    "You still need to wait for him to graduate before you marry him," Kyouko said.


    Hiratsuka nodded, "Yeah, still where did you meet your partner?"


    "I met him in a marriage interview, both of us clicked together and we decided to get married," Kyouko said.


    Hiratsuka nodded, "Then you should be careful."


    "Be careful?" Kyouko felt confused.


    "You know that Yuuki is a beast," Hiratsuka said.


    "You say your own fiance is a beast?" Kyoko wanted tough.


    "If he wins this marathon, there is a chance that Yuuki will ask you for a kiss," Hiratsuka said.


    "You''re not going to stop him? Aren''t you jealous?" Kyouko asked.


    Hiratsuka shook her head, "It''s better that he has a lot of lovers since it showed that I''m not wrong choosing men since there are a lot of people who love him."


    "...."


    Kyouko felt that her logic was quite easy to understand,''Have a lot of lovers = Good candidate for a partner.'' She rubbed her chin and felt it was quite deep.


    "So?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "So? What do you mean?" Kyouko asked.


    "If he asked your kiss what would you do?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "Oh, you don''t need to worry about that?" Kyouko smiled wickedly.


    Hiratsuka felt weird looking at her.


    The female students had started their marathon.


    Their marathon distance was only half the distance of the male students. Even though they were female, their speed couldn''t be underestimated, especially both Yukana and Ranko.


    Yukana and Ranko were really fast since both of them had worked out every night with him.


    "I didn''t expect that we would have quite great stamina," Yukana sighed.


    "That guy is also tossing us around, I guess it''s normal that our stamina is also increasing," Ranko said.


    "Yeah, but why are we always helpless against him!?" Yukana asked.


    "That means that he has greater stamina than us," Ranko sighed.


    "Can you let me join this conversation?" Uomi came toward them. Her forehead was full of sweat but she didn''t stop running and followed them. She was very interested in their conversation.


    "Oh, Uomi, do you know how he tossed us around...." Ranko started to tell her. She didn''t really mind telling her since she was sure that this girl would join them soon orter.


    Uomi listened carefully while nodding.


    Yukari, who was by their side, couldn''t help but blush while listening to their story. She looked at them and said, "Can we change the topic of our conversation?"


    "Oh, Yukari-chan, are you shy?" Uomi teased.


    Yukari only sighed while listening to their conversation.


    Yuuki and Takeo had almost finished their races.


    Yuuki also felt quite tired running 10 miles without a break and in a sprint.


    Takeo was also very tired and also wanted to rest on the ground but he didn''t give up.


    Both of them had be attention along the way since they were running very fast on the street. They had also received a lot of support from everyone who saw them.


    "Yuuki-senpai.... You''re very strong..." Takeo said while stabilizing his breath.


    "Yeah, you too," Yuuki said.


    Takeo smiled, "I''m d that I met you, Senpai."


    "Let''s have ramen after this," Yuuki said.


    "Ramen? It sounds quite nice," Takeo said.


    "Yeah, cold ramen, I''m sure it will be very delicious," Yuuki said and licked his lips.


    "That''s true," Takeo almost drooled and shook his head, "But there is only one winner between us."


    "Yeah, the goal is 200 meters ahead, whoever the winner there is no hard feeling," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, no hard feeling, UWOOOO!!!!" Takeo put all of his energy into thisst sprint.


    Everyone in the school couldn''t help but be attracted to two people who were almosting to the finish line.


    Hiratsuka and Kyouko were also very excited and felt the energy of the young people.


    "OH, THERE IS BOTH YUUKI PARTICIPANT AND TAKEO PARTICIPANT!!"


    "WHOEVER THE WINNER, THEY WILL GET THE ''KISS PASS''!!!"


    They were looking at the battle at these two men with a nervous and excited expression.


    "UWOOOOOO!!!"


    They could hear the screams of two people. They could feel that their heart was beating very fast. They couldn''t help but want to support them.


    "TAKEO!!!"


    "YUUKI!!!!"


    Yuuki and Takeo didn''t hear them since their focus was only on the finish line.


    "25 METERS MORE!!!!" Kyouko shouted.


    "10 METERS!!!" Hiratsuka shouted.


    It was only for a moment but everyone in the school could see who was the winner.


    Takeo and Yuuki past the finish line and both of them were very tired. Theyid on the ground and breathed heavily. Their bodies were full of sweat but they were satisfied with this battle.


    "Thank you, Senpai."


    "Don''t worry, Kouhai."


    "UWOOOOOOOO!!!!"


    The people in the school were screaming against them.


    "YUUKI IS THE WINNER!!!"


    Hiratsuka and Kyouko shouted at the same time.

 Chapter 619: School Marathon 6

    Raku breathed heavily after he had been tricked by Shuu, "Dammit! I won''t lose!" His eyes started to ze and he ran very fast.


    "I''m the man of the Ichijou Family!!!!"


    SWISH!!


    Shuu had told his subordinates to form two groups, one in the front row and the other in the middle row to block everyone from passing through them.


    The group of the middle row who were happily talking to each other happily about the ''Kiss Pass'' suddenly felt someone pass through them.


    "Huh?!"


    "What was that?"


    Shuu, who was in the front row, suddenly got a report from his subordinates.


    "Reporting, sir! Raku Ichijou has recovered and is currently moving forward with tremendous speed!"


    "What?!" Shuu was surprised but he suddenly smirked, "Hah? Still trying to do it, huh? Too bad, though..." He didn''t need to turn and ordered, "Stop him with ''Raku Swift'' again! Suppress his movement! Don''t let him take another step!"


    They made a blockage again and tried to stop him but...


    Baaam!!!


    Their formation was useless in front of him.


    "UWOOOO!!!!"


    Raku ran very fast, even though he knew that he couldn''t be the 1st or 2nd but at least he would be the 3rd winner of this marathon.


    "COMMANDER!!!"


    Shuu gritted his teeth and knew that it would be a duel between the two of them. He started to move faster to fight against him.


    Raku and Shuu didn''t want to lose to each other.


    "I WON''T LOSE!!!"


    Raku moved faster than him and reached the finish line first.


    Shuu could only look at his best friend who had beaten him. He sighed and shook his head while looking at him. He had also reached the finish line and looked around to find out who was the winner but before that.....


    "Shuu...."


    "How can you lose against him!!!"


    "Prepare yourself!!!"


    Shuu could only smile wryly while receiving their punishment.


    The girl marathon was also quite intense.


    The captain of the female sumo club was incredible and her stamina was incredible, even though her body was very big.


    Uomi could feel an intense feelinging from this girl.


    "We cannot lose!" Marika didn''t want him to be kissed by the captain of the female sumo club. Ever since that, she had been with him, her body had slowly be healthier. She wasn''t sure what was the cause but it seemed because of her love for him or maybe he had secretly helped her without her noticing. Her body was quite healthy and her spirit was also very high. She wouldn''t lose to anyone in this marathon.


    Chiaki, Mayuki, Kuina, Yua, and Hinako were running together. This marathon has taken a lot of their energy and they are very tired right now. They knew that they couldn''t win the marathon and decided to run slowly.


    Chitoge and Tsugumi were also running together in the front row. Both of them were silent while running together. Even though they were in the race, their focus wasn''t on the race.


    "Tsugumi..." Chitoge suddenly said.


    "What''s wrong, Ojou?" Tsugumi asked. She felt a bit nervous since she had been dating him for a few days and didn''t even tell her about it before.


    "Are you really dating him?" Chitoge asked with a shaky voice.


    Tsugumi didn''t answer her immediately but she nodded regardless, "Yes, Ojou."


    "How?" Chitoge was confused about how both of them could be dated suddenly.


    Tsugumi who saw her expression couldn''t help but started to tell her about how both of them started to date. She told her that if there wasn''t Pa, maybe both of them wouldn''t be dating.


    Chitoge only listened quietly to her story.


    The male students had mostly arrived at the school. They were waiting for the female students to finish their marathon. They were curious who would be the winner in the female student marathon.


    Yuuki, Takeo, Taku, Shuu, and Sunakawa were sitting on the side under the shade together. They were quite tired after the marathon.


    "Aniki, the''kiss pass'' can you sell it to me," Shuu suddenly said.


    They looked at him with a strange expression.


    "Do you want a kiss from someone?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes," Shuu nodded.


    Yuuki nodded in response.


    Shuu smiled, "Then will you sell it to me?"


    "No," Yuuki shook his head.


    Shuu slumped to the ground and felt sad that he had been yed by him.


    "Enough of that, you should watch the marathon, I can see a group of female students running toward the finish line," Yuuki said.


    Raku squinted his eyes, "Is that Tachibana?"


    "Oh, isn''t that the captain of the female sumo club?" Takeo said.


    Yuuki stood up and shouted, "MARIKA!! PLEASE WIN!!!" He only hoped that Marika could win this marathon.


    Marika, who almost lost her stamina, suddenly heard his voice encouraging her.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The captain of the female sumo club was very fierce while running at full speed.


    Marika knew that she couldn''t lose this batter but her breath was almost losing. Suddenly she saw him in front of the finish line while opening his arms. She didn''t care anymore and started to move very fast to leap into his arms.


    "YUUKI-SAMA!!!"


    Marika was excited and without noticing she had arrived at the finish line, first defeating the captain of the female sumo club. She was very tired and rested in his arms. She wasn''t sure whether it was her illusion but she felt that her body started to get better.


    "UWAAAA!! I LOST!!!"


    The captain of the female sumo club was crying on the ground.


    Marika felt that this girl was a really worthy opponent.


    "Don''t cry, I watched your earlier and you''re really awesome," Yuuki praised the captain of female sumo club.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, your fight is really beautiful," Yuuki said and added, "You should take a rest now, also you can have this water." He gave her a bottle of water and walked together with Marika who was in his arms.


    "Yuuki-sama, you''re really kind," Marika smiled.


    Yuuki only rubbed his nose and caressed her head slowly, "Thank you."


    Marika only smiled and rested on his arms.


    The captain of the female sumo club was holding the bottle of water that had been given by him with determined eyes.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he shuddered suddenly.

 Chapter 620: Ramen After Marathon Award

    The school marathon is over.


    Kyouko gave both Yuuki and Marika a ''Kiss Pass'' to both of them.


    "I will use this ''kiss pass'' on you, Yuuki-sama," Marika said.


    "Alright," Yuuki wanted to kiss her but he was stopped.


    "STOP!!!!"


    Kyouko stopped him to kiss her.


    "What''s wrong, Sensei?" Marika asked with a confused expression.


    "I have never said that you can use this ticket on every student in the school," Kyouko said.


    "Then which ss can it be used?" Yuuki asked.


    "Ahem, I have prepared for both of you, a handsome and beautiful student!" Kyouko said and showed a group of animals that had appeared in front of them.


    Marika and Yuuki looked at each other and their expression becameplex until both of themughed.


    Kyouko felt confused as to why both of themughed together.


    "You don''t need this ticket to kiss me though," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, me too, you can kiss me with anything, Yuuki-sama," Marika said and closed her eyes.


    Yuuki wanted to kiss her too but it was impossible since Kyouko had stopped them every time that both of them wanted to kiss each other.


    The marathon was over and it was very anti-climax ending without drama.


    Yuuki decided to go back but he made a promise to someone before that. He changed his uniform and waited for someone.


    "Yuuki..."


    Yuuki knew very well about this soft voice, "Koizumi..." He raised his eyebrow when he saw another person behind her, "Yuu?"


    "Hello! I will join you too!" Yuuki said with a happy smile.


    Koizumi sighed, "I tried to shake her but it was impossible..." She didn''t expect that Yuu was very persistent and wanted to follow her.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and asked, "Then can I add one more person?"


    "Hmm?" Koizumi and Yuu looked at him with a confused expression.


    They were waiting for a while until someone came toward them.


    "Sunakawa-kun?" Yuu was surprised to see him.


    "Sorry, I''m a bitte," Sunakawa said to him and looked toward Yuu, "Hello."


    "Hey? You''re going to join us?" Yuu smiled.


    "Yes," Sunakawa nodded.


    "How about Takeo?" Yuu asked.


    "He has a matter earlier," Sunakawa said.


    Koizumi and Yuuki were on the side while looking at their interaction.


    "Is there any reason that you''re inviting him?" Koizumi asked.


    "He likes Yuu," Yuuki said.


    Koizumi felt a bit surprised when she heard it.


    "I''m only helping him, it can also help you stop her from stalking you all the time," Yuuki said.


    Koizumi, who heard his idea, couldn''t help but feel marveled at it. She nodded at him and had a slight smile on her face, "Let''s go." She said and pulled his hand.


    "Ah, Koizumi-san, wait!" Yuu followed both of them.


    Sunakawa also followed them.


    They were walking together but they didn''t realize that someone with height around 2 meters was following them.


    "Suna.. why you didn''t invite me...."


    They walked together while talking together.


    "Are we really going to eat ramen?" Sunakawa felt strange since it was very hot right now.


    "Yes," Yuuki and Koizumi said at the same time.


    "O - Okay! I will follow you!" Yuu was full of sweat and nodded.


    "I think all of you misunderstood but what I will eat today is cold ramen," Koizumi said.


    "Cold ramen?"


    There was still someone who was following them.


    "Suna...."


    They entered the ramen shop together.


    Yuu and Koizumi sat side by side.


    Yuuki was sitting beside Koizumi and Sunakawas was sitting beside Yuu.


    "Hiyashi (cold) ramen originally came from Yamagata Prefecture, the dish was invented over sixty years ago, and not in the ramen shop, but in the soba shop," Koizumi exined.


    "Is the soba shop making ramen? It''s also been quite around for a long time," Yuuki said.


    They were talking for a while until their order came.


    "Thank you for waiting!"


    "Two bright red tomato sour ramen and two tsuttai ramen."


    They saw four bowls of ramen in front of them. They saw that the ramen wasn''t that different from normal ramen but there was ice inside the ramen.


    "Uwoo, the bowl feels cool," Yuuughed while caressing the bowl.


    Sunakawa smiled looking at her reaction.


    Yuuki and Koizumi didn''t really care about them. Both of them had a tacit understanding when they were eating ramen.


    "Let me help you," Yuuki said and helped her to tie her hair into a ponytail.


    "Thank you," Koizumi said with a reddened cheek.


    Yuu, who was by their side, couldn''t help but gnashed her teeth looking at their interaction. She thought for a bit and asked, "This soup is a warm soup that has been chilled right?"


    "Ramen soup generally has a lot of animal fat in it, so if you were to do that, you''d end up with a lump of fat," Koizumi exined.


    "Oh, yeah..." Yuu nodded with her exnation.


    "It should be using vegetable-based fat, right?" Yuuki said.


    Koizumi nodded, "Yes, the vegetable-based fat is used to maintain the body, and then make separate batches of stock and sauce for the hiyashi ramen in order to adjust the vor properly, since the process isplicated in many ces, the dish is only offered during summer months."


    "It must be a lot of work," Yuuki said.


    "Alright, shall we?" Koizumi said.


    They nodded and said at the same time, "Itadakimasu!" They took the noodles with their chopsticks and blew it unconsciously. They wanted tough since they were forgetting that it was cold ramen. They started to eat the ramen and slurped the soup.


    The taste of the ramen was very delicious and refreshing, even though it was cold it wasn''t strange, rather the sour taste of the ramen increased their appetite and ate it very fast.


    "Gulp..."


    The person who had been following them gulped when they saw them eating in a satisfying manner.


    Their eating speed was quite fast and they had eaten all the ramen in their bowl.


    "Alright, Yuuki, let''s go to the next ce," Koizumi said and pulled his hand.


    Yuuki felt that this girl would have an appendix sooner orter eating a lot of ramen every day.


    "UWAA!! WAIT FOR ME!! Yuu said and ran toward them.


    Sunakawa felt regret since he couldn''t join the conversation earlier. He wanted to follow them again until he was stopped by a gori.


    "SUNA!!!!"


    Takeo appeared right in front of his face with a lot of sweat on his face, "LET ME JOIN TOO!!!!"


    Sunakawa twitched his lips and thought it was better to let him follow them, "Alright, let''s go."


    "Good!" Takeo nodded and asked, "Suna, do you like Yuu?"


    "Cough! Cough!" Sunakawa coughed really hard and looked at him with disbelief.


    Takeo smiled, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell her, I will support you from behind like you support me with Yamato."


    "Takeo...."


    Sunakawa looked at him with a warm gaze.


    "OI!! SUNAWAKA!!! HURRY UP OR ELSE WE WILL LEAVE YOU!!!" Yuu shouted.


    "Let''s go, Suna," Takeo said.


    Sunakawa nodded in response.


    "Oi, let me join too!!" Takeo said.


    "Uwaa! Takeo!" Yuu was surprised, "Alright, go follow us!"


    "I never said that you could follow us," Koizumi said to Yuu.


    "EH!!!!"

 Chapter 621: Warning From Akane 1

    After that ramen trip, Yuuki went back to his house, "I''m home."


    "Wee home, do you want to eat dinner, take a bath, or me?"


    Yukana said while looking at him.


    Yuuki felt that his lips felt a bit dry.


    "Ah, Yuuki, can youe over here for a second?"


    Suddenly her voice disturbed two of them.


    Akane called him from the living room, "There is some matter that I need to say to you, Rossweisse, and Makoto."


    Yukana smiled at him, "We can do thatter in your room."


    "Alright," Yuuki said and kissed her lips.


    Yukana hugged his neck and kissed for a while.


    Yuuki stopped and asked, "Do you want something?"


    Yukana was a bit surprised, "You know?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "I don''t know but I have a feeling, so care to tell me?"


    Yukana looked at him and said, "Can you meet my parents?"


    "....."


    Yuuki thought for a bit and nodded, "Alright, I will meet your parents."


    "Yay, love you," Yukana pecked his lips and went to the kitchen.


    Yuuki shook his head and walked to the living room. He saw Akane, Makoto, and Rossweisse sitting on the floor together, "What''s wrong?"


    "Ugh, don''t you miss me?" Akane asked with a sad expression.


    "Enough of joking, I know that you want to say something serious, right?" Yuuki said and knew that probably Akane wanted to say something yesterday but decided not to say anything when she saw Haibara who hade to his house.


    "Uwaaa!! You''re very cold! Makoto! Rossweisse! Yuuki is very cold to me!" Akane hugged both of them.


    Makoto and Rossweisse had a helpless expression on their faces.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Akane, actually, I really miss you, I can''t help but worry about you since you have suddenly gone out before." He said those words while looking at her tenderly.


    Rossweisse, who had seen him, couldn''t help but think, ''Here we go...''


    Akane felt a bit embarrassed, "Alright, please don''t tease me!"


    "No, I''m serious, I''m really worried about you," Yuuki said while holding her hands.


    Akane took a deep breath and tried to calm herself, "I can understand why a lot of girls are falling for you."


    Yuuki stopped and asked, "Then? Can you tell me? What is the reason that you suddenly went out before?"


    Akane looked at them and nodded, "Actually, there is a serious reason for this."


    "Serious reason?" They looked at her with a strange expression.


    "Ah, are you doubting me? It''s really serious!" Akane said.


    "Then, what is the reason?" Rossweisse asked.


    ""There are a lot of magicians and witches that have been missingtely and I want to warn you to be careful," Akane said with a serious expression.


    "Is that true?" Makoto felt a bit scared.


    "Who would do that?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Our organization, Golden Dawn, has investigated it and it should Hexennacht or Nilrem," Akane said.


    ''Hexennacht? Nilrem? Where have I heard that name before?'' Yuuki thought while rubbing his chin. He was pretty much confident that this Hexennacht had a connection with the Khaos Brigade.


    "What kind of organization is that?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Hexennacht is an organization that has been led by Walburga, she is one of the strongest magicians of our era and she is also a holder of one of the Longinus, Incarnate Anthem," Akane said.


    "Longinus!!!" Rossweisse was very surprised when she heard it.


    "Longinus?" Makoto titled her head.


    "Makoto, you don''t know Longinus?" Yuuki asked.


    "I don''t know," Makoto shook her head.


    "So how about Sacred Gear?" Yuuki asked.


    "I have heard of it, it should be an artifact that has been bestowed upon humanity by the original God from the bible, right?" Makoto said.


    "Yes," Akane nodded, "Longinus is the strongest type of Sacred Gear and there are only 13 of them in the world."


    Makoto was startled when she heard it.


    "ording to legend, people who have Longinus can even defeat a God," Akane said.


    "WHAT!!!"


    Suddenly there was screaming on the side.


    They only noticed it but Utaha, Yukana, and Ranko were surprised to hear their conversation.


    "Is there such a powerful artifact in the world?" Utaha asked.


    "Yes," Akane nodded, "In fact, your boyfriend or husband-to-be has defeated several of them."


    Utaha, Ranko, and Yukana opened their mouths in ''O'' shape while looking at him.


    Yuuki only rubbed his nose, "You know that?"


    Akane nodded, "I was also surprised when I heard it from my boss." She smiled and said, "Now, at least, I''m not worried about your safety since you can protect yourself and everyone around you." She looked at him and added, "I''m also here at least so that I can help you."


    They weren''t sure but the image of unreliable,zy, drunkard of her started to change in their minds.


    Yuuki looked at everyone and said, "You don''t need to worry that much, I have safety magic in everyone."


    They didn''t sound that surprised that they had heard him saying something simr in the past.


    "Alright, let me continue, ahem," Akane coughed and said, "There is another organization again and this time it is connected to the biggest terrorist in the supernatural world right now, the Khaos Brigade."


    They were surprised when they heard about the ''Khaos Brigade''.


    "Onee-chan, are they really that dangerous?" Makoto asked.


    "You don''t need to worry, even though they''re a terrorist organization, they are attacking the supernatural world, they have never attacked the human world," Akane said.


    "Why?" Ranko asked.


    "Because they''re too weak," Akane said.


    "..."


    They were a bit stupified when they heard it.

 Chapter 622: Warning From Akane 2

    "I can''t agree with that, we humans have missiles, guns, rifles, and even a nuclear bomb," Utaha said.


    Akane nodded, "Yes, but that supernatural being can suddenly teleport and use their magic to st a city with ease."


    "...."


    "Is that true?" Ranko looked at him.


    Yuuki nodded, "I know that you''re worried but this country is safe, there is a God, Omnyouji, and even an Exorcist here that protects everyone." He hugged them and said, "There is also me here, I will protect you too."


    "Yuuki....."


    They were in a warm mood until someone disturbed them again.


    "Ahem, let me continue again," Akane said, and felt that she had eaten dog food when she saw them flirting in front of her eyes.


    They sighed and nodded in response.


    "The next organization is tied to this Khaos Brigade, and the members of this organization areing from stray-magicians and stray witches," Akane said.


    Yukana raised her hand, "What are a stray magician and stray witches?"


    "Good question," Akane nodded and answered, "Stray is usually used for the magician and witch who has been banished by their organization or has beenbeled as a criminal in the magician world."


    "Why have they beenbeled as criminals?" Utaha asked.


    "They have done a lot of inhuman experiments, killing a lot of people, massacres,....." Akane exined the bad deed that had been done by the group of strays.


    They shuddered when they heard about the criminal.


    "Now you understand why they''re dangerous?" Akane asked.


    They nodded in response.


    "Is it the Nilrem that you have said earlier?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Yes, they have done a lot of inhuman experiments, I''m not sure what they''re trying to do right now, but it must be something bad since they have kidnapped some of the magicians to perform their experiments," Akane said, and added, "For your information, the leader of this organization is Euclid Lucifuge."


    "Who is that?" Makoto asked.


    "He was one of the legendary Satans in the war before you were born in this world," Akane exined, adding, "It seems her big sister is the wife of the current Lucifer of the Four Maous."


    "What is this? Does the devil have Four Heavenly King simr in the manga?" Ranko asked.


    "Yes, simr to that, there are Lucifer, Asmodeus, Leviathan, and Beelzebub," Akane said.


    "For your information, Yuuki''s business partner is the current Leviathan and his girlfriend, Akeno is one of the member peers of the little sister of the current Lucifer," Rossweisse said and made everyone look at him with amazement.


    Yuuki only rubbed his nose, "You don''t need to think that much."


    "Which one is Leviathan?" Ranko asked.


    "It''s the one that''s ying a magical girl show with me," Yuuki said.


    "That one?" Utaha was surprised when she heard it.


    "A lot of strong beings have one or two quirks that are normal in society," Yuuki exined.


    "..."


    Rossweisse shook her head, "Akane, do you really not know why they have been kidnapped by a magician?"


    Akane shook her head, saying, "I''m not sure, but they have been selling this kind of thing underground." She took a small bottle of elixir from her pocket.


    "What is that?" Ranko asked.


    "This is Phoenix Tears," Akane said.


    "WHAT?!"


    "How can that be? Is there any traitor among the Phoenix n in the underworld? It is also very difficult to produce Phonex Tears," Rossweisse said.


    Akane shook her head, "We''re not sure about this, maybe this is a fake but the effect is the same regardless."


    "What is this Phone Tears, Onee-chan?" Makoto said.


    "Phoenix Tears is simr to a second life for someone, no matter what your injury it can be healed by this elixir," Yuuki exined and added, "Of course, the price is very expensive, maybe they''re trying to gather their funds or something."


    Akane nodded, "Yeah, that''s the logical exnation." She looked at everyone and said, "Anyway, you don''t need to worry since we''re human, they are toozy to attack us, also they are targeting the devil, fallen angel, and angel, you can live normally."


    "...."


    They felt weird when they heard that they were too weak.


    "That''s right, you don''t need to think that much if you want to forget how about we have a lot of rounds tonight, I can''t make you forget your worry," Yuuki said with a deep voice.


    They blushed while looking at him.


    ''Beast....''


    Akane sighed and wondered why her cute niece in the past had be a beast.


    "Oh, that''s right, Yuuki, you can''t forget about tomorrow," Rossweisse said, and added, "I have said to Yukari and everyone in Hokagou Tea Time too."


    "????"


    Rossweisse sighed, "You forget?"


    "Is there something tomorrow?" Yuuki had been thinking about the marathon, ramen, and this time this terrorist organization. He kind of forgot what he would do tomorrow.


    "You need to enter the television tomorrow, right? You have been invited to be a guest at one of the most famous shows," Rossweisse said.


    "Oh, that''s right, I almost forgot about that," Yuuki nodded and smiled, "I''m d that I have you around Rossweisse."


    Rossweisse blushed and looked away, "H - Hmph!"


    Yuuki was quite excited to wait for tomorrow since he would also have an announcement to the world, "That''s right, how about Sekibayashi-san?"


    Rossweisse nodded, "Yes, I have told him too, he is ready for tomorrow."


    "Good, the best drama begins tomorrow," Yuuki smiled.


    "What is it? What are you talking about?" Akane was confused.


    "Oh? Is it time? My father has been waiting for this event," Utaha said.


    "Yeah, my parents will also being that day," Ranko nodded.


    "Me too," Yukana said.


    "Oh! Oh! I also want to watch it," Makoto nodded.


    "What? What?" Akane felt that she had been left out by them.


    Yuuki had also made a promise to Sona too. He knew that this event would be very awesome.


    "Please tell me!!!"

 Chapter 623: Problem in Television Show 1

    "Ugh..."


    "Have you eaten breakfast?"


    "Not yet."


    "But still, I''m very nervous."


    "....."


    Yui, Ritsu, Miu, and Mugi were in the ''Heaven Record'' and they were gathering in this ce since they decided to go to the TV studio together.


    Suddenly the door opened.


    "Oh, you havee, do you want to eat porridge? I bought it earlier," Yuuki entered together with Rossweisse, Yukari, Uomi, and Sawako.


    *growl


    They blushed and nodded in response.


    "From your expression, you guys look quite nervous," Yuuki said and ced the porridge on the table.


    "This is our first time to enter the television!" Ritsu said.


    "Y - yeah, what should we do..." Mio was very nervous.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "First time? Haven''t you entered the television before?"


    "????"


    "EH????"


    "WHEN??"


    They were startled and didn''t remember that they had entered the television.


    Yukari who saw their expression couldn''t help but smiled, "It''s during the ''Amateur Music Tournament'' and ''Summer Music'', we have entered the television during that time right?"


    "....."


    "Now that you mention it," Yui nodded and said, "I''m hungry, let''s eat first." Her mind was pretty simple after she understood the matter.


    Mugi also followed her since it was her first time to eat a porridge that was bought in the outside store.


    Mio and Ritsu feltplicated since the thing that they had been talking about for a while had been solved by them instantly.


    "You guys, shouldn''t nervous, you should be proud now since I''m also very proud to have you guys as my student right now," Sawako said with a warm smile.


    "Sawa-chan-sensei...." Ritsu and Mio had misty eyes and hugged her.


    "Sensei! We''re also happy to have you as our teacher!!!"


    "Moo...." Sawako also had a teary eye while hugging them, "It can be helped."


    "Me too, Sawa-chan-sensei!" Yui joined.


    "Me too!" Mugi also joined.


    "You guys...." Sawako was very happy right now.


    Yuuki, Yukari, Uomi, and Rossweisee looked at their drama on the side.


    "Youth...." Uomi said while wiping the tears in her eyes. She was moved by the scene in front of her.


    "It''s good...." Rossweisse also felt moved by their interaction.


    "Yeah..." Yukari agreed while smiling looking at them.


    Yuuki felt that the scene was quite great and he was wondering whether he could join them. He thought for a while and walked toward them. He hugged them directly and said, "I''m also happy that I have met you guys."


    "Yuuki...."


    They felt moved and hugged him too.


    Yuuki was d that he could join in and hugged by a lot of girls.


    Yukari, Uomi, and Rossweisse, who saw him joining them, couldn''t help but want to smack him. Three of them looked at each other.


    "I will join them," Uomi said and hugged them, "Me too!"


    Yukari and Rossweisse looked at each other and felt a bit shy to join them.


    "Rossweisse-san, Yukari-san, c''mon join us!"


    Yuuki felt weird when Ritsu suddenly said something in English.


    Yukari and Rossweisse nodded and also hugged them too.


    Yuuki who was in the middle of everyone felt it was a bit heavy right now but it was also a great experience for him.


    *growl


    "..."


    The atmosphere felt a bit embarrassing right now.


    "Let''s eat breakfast first," Yuuki said.


    "Right."


    They were using a bus to go to the TV studio. They were on the trip for half an hour and they had arrived at their destination.


    Yuuki knew that the one who owned this TV studio was Serafall''s family along with a lot of people since Serafall''s family wasn''t the only owner.


    "YUUKI!!!!"


    Yuuki didn''t need to turn since he was familiar with this voice.


    Someone suddenly jumped into him and pressed her soft b.r.e.a.s.ts on his face.


    "Serafall, I can''t breathe..." His face was covered by her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "Yuuki, who is this?"


    They who saw her couldn''t help but look at him with a suspicious expression.


    "Everyone, this is Serafall, his business partner and one of the owners of this TV studio," Rossweisse introduced her to everyone.


    "Hello everyone," Serafall said with a bubbly expression.


    They looked at Yui since their personality was a bit familiar.


    "First, can you let me go? It''s quite hard to breathe right now," Yuuki said.


    "Onee-sama! Don''t cause amotion!" Sona came to them and helped him to separate her sister from him.


    "Then, I''m going to hug Sona-chan," Serafall said and hugged her.


    "Onee-sama...." Sona blushed right now and felt embarrassed.


    Serafall looked at everyone and said, "Thank you, everyone, to be the guest of this show." She smiled happily at them.


    "Y - yes!!!"


    Ritsu, Mio, and Sawako were a bit nervous when they heard that Serafall was the owner.


    "You''re very cute, how about you work with me after you graduate," Serafall said while looking at Uomi.


    "I''m sorry, but I have decided to be with him after graduation," Uomi bowed and looked at him with a graceful smile.


    "Oh, what a shame," Serafall nudged his ribs, "You lucky guy!"


    Yuuki felt that it would cause more misunderstanding, "Serafall, isn''t there any script for the show?"


    Serafall shook her head, "No, it will be susprised to everyone, don''t worry, it''ll be fun."


    Yuuki shook his head listening to her.


    "Yuuki!"


    Suddenly someone called him and they turned their heads. For someone who had never seen him, they were a bit surprised to see such arge man appear in front of him.


    Mio and Ritsu hurriedly hid behind him.


    "Sekibayashi-san," Yuuki smiled.


    "Hahaha, I can''t wait for today," Sekibayashi smiled.


    "Yeah, let''s make it rockter," Yuuki grinned.


    Sekibayashi grinned.


    They were looking at them with a strange expression and wondering what both of them would doter.

 Chapter 624: Problem in Television Show 2

    They didn''t talk too long and went backstage to prepare and waited for the show to start.


    Serafall looked at him, "Why did you invite that pro-wrestler?" She knew that Sekibayashi was quite a famous pro-wrestler in this country and wanted to know why Yuuki wanted Sekibayashi toe too.


    "It''s also for an event for an advertis.e.m.e.nt," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm," Serafall only said while looking at him, "Alright, I will go to the stage, your time will be in half an hour."


    Yuuki nodded in response.


    When Serafall came out of the room both Yukari and Uomi started to walk toward him.


    "She is very beautiful," Yukari said.


    "Is she also our sister?" Uomi asked.


    "Our?" Yukari blushed when she heard it.


    Uomi didn''t say anything while waiting for his answer.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, she is an only business partner, our hobby is simr that is why we''re quite close, also...." He looked at both of them and said, "Both of you are also very beautiful, you''re not losing to her." He knew that Serafall''s beauty was different from both of them. He held both of their hands, giving them a sincere expression.


    Uomi blushed and looked away, "It''s not fair...."


    Yukari also blushed but she was more surprised when she saw Uomi had blushed.


    "Yuuki, do you know what we will do in the show?" Yui asked.


    "Yeah, what should we do there?" Ritsu asked.


    "Probably, they will ask you a question," Yuuki said.


    "For example?" Mugi asked.


    "Hmm, maybe about your hobby, your favorite food, or why you start to sing," Yuuki said.


    Mio was a bit surprised she thought it was a very normal question, "Is that all?"


    "I''m not sure, probably, there will be a game or something, I haven''t watched the show," Yuuki said since he didn''t have a hobby to watch television besides watching news. He knew that it was kind of strange but the television show in this country was a bit boring. His anime was several times better than a television show in this country, maybe Serafall''s magical girl was also better too.


    "Game, huh? Then are we going to y cards?" Yui asked with an excited tone.


    "Yui, I don''t think we will y cards," Ritsu said.


    "Still, I''m very excited to meet the host of this show," Sawako said.


    "Sawa-chan-sensei, who is the host?" Yui asked.


    "The host is the most famous female actress in the past, Yukiko Kudo," Sawako said.


    "Who?"


    They had never heard her name.


    Sawako could only shake her head when she saw they didn''t know her. She felt kind of sad and thought it was a generation gap. She also became sadder when she thought that she had be old. She looked at Rossweisse and asked, "How about you Rossweisse?"


    "Me? "I''m not sure I only heard that she was somewhat famous in the past until she decided to retire when she was married, however, she started to y again in the past few years," Rossweisse said.


    "Hmm? Kudo?" Yuuki thought that this name was familiar in his ears.


    "Do you know her, Yuuki?" Yukari looked at him with a strange expression.


    Yuuki flicked her forehead, "What are you thinking about?"


    "Ouch..." Yukari raised her cute nose while pouting at him.


    *knock knock


    Before they said anything the door was open.


    "Hello."


    In front of them was a fairly attractive woman that came inside their room.


    "Yes?" Rossweisse, who was his secretary, asked this woman but suddenly she heard someone outbursts.


    "WAAAA!!! YUKIKO-SAMA!!!" Sawako was surprised and happy to meet her star.


    They looked at Sawako with a strange expression.


    "Hello, my name is Yuki Kudo, I will be the host of this television showter, I''m onlying to greet everyone before the show," Yukiko said with a smile.


    "Hello..."


    Everyone said at the same time after Yukiko greeted them.


    Yukiko looked at them and said, "I''m happy to meet you, I have been wanting to talk from the ''Amateur Music Tournament'', all of your songs are really beautiful."


    "Thank you very much," Yukari nodded.


    "Who is the one made the song?" Yukiko was curious as to who could make such a song.


    "Him."


    They pointed their fingers at him.


    "Hello, Kudo-san," Yuuki said.


    "Ah, are you Yuuki? I have always wanted to meet you!" Yukiko walked toward him and hugged him directly.


    "Well, I''m also happy to meet you," Yuuki also hugged her. He didn''t mind receiving a hug from a beautiful woman.


    "Ahem."


    Yuuki looked around and everyone was looking at him with a cold expression.


    "Kudo-san, can you let go of him? I don''t want there to be gossip about your rtionship in the future," Rossweisse said standing between the two of them.


    "Hmm? Yuuki? Is she your girlfriend? Your girlfriend is very beautiful!" Yukiko said while looking at Rossweisse.


    Rossweisse suddenly blushed when Yukiko told her that she was his girlfriend.


    "No, she isn''t his girlfriend," Uomi interjected.


    "Really?" Yukiko looked at her with a smile.


    "Yes," Uomi said and pulled both Rossweisse and Yukari, "We''re his girlfriend."


    "....."


    Everyone was a bit speechless when they heard him.


    Yukari and Rossweisse felt that this girl was really shameless.


    "Wow! Yuuki! You''re very lucky to have three girlfriends!" Yukiko said while holding his hands.


    "Yes, I''m very happy," Yuuki said with a smile.


    Yukiko thought that Yuuki would deny her statement but she didn''t expect that he would ept it. She wasn''t sure whether it was a joke or not, "Then you''re really a very lucky guy, then I will leave you, let''s meet again in the show." She waved her hand and came out of their room. She was outside and smiled, "So that is him, huh..." She walked while skipping along the way. She thought that she had found something interesting. She walked into the bathroom and saw that her makeup was falling a bit. There was a strand of blonde hair on her face and she hid it again with her makeup skill.


    Yuuki who was in his room couldn''t help but thought that woman was a bit strange.


    "Yuuki, are you entranced by that woman?"


    "Your type is really an older girl, huh?"


    "....."


    Yuuki could only shake his head, ''Good grief....''

 Chapter 625: Problem in Television Show 3

    The show almost started.


    "Kudo-san, please be ready."


    "Yes," Yukiko nodded while looking at the staff.


    "Alright, we will start in a 5, 4, 3, 2, 1."


    "Start!"


    The music started to y.


    Yukiko was sitting on the sofa while looking at the camera, "Hello everyone, wherever you''re right now, today, we will be watching a talk show that is very fascinating and funny, guided by me, your beautiful host, Yukiko Kudo."


    The audience started to p their hands listening to her opening.


    "Alright, our guests are a bit special since there are a lot of there will be a lot of people who will enter this show right now," Yukiko said and asked, "Are you curious?"


    "YEAH!!!"


    "Good, since there will be a handsome young man, beautiful girl, and special guest in theter show, I won''t make you wait, please enter!" Yukiko said.


    Hearing her voice, they started to enter the show together.


    The audience who saw them couldn''t help but shout in excitement.


    It was very hard to get their news since the reporter also couldn''t get anything since everyone had worn magic sses to disguise themselves.


    They sat on the sofa together.


    Mio, Ritsu, and Yui were very nervous right now.


    Yuuki, Yukari, and Mugi only looked at three of them with a smile.


    "Haha, you don''t need to be that nervous," Yukiko said.


    "Y - yes! Ma - mai naimu issu Yui," Yui suddenly said in Japanglish.


    "Why English?" Ritsu naturally retorted.


    "Haha, you''re very funny, all of you are very close to each other," Yukiko said.


    "Yes, our school is quite near and all of us often y together," Yukari said with a calm expression.


    "We also often have tea parties together," Mugi said.


    "Mio and Ritsu are also childhood friends," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, both of you are childhood friends?" Yukiko asked both Mio and Ritsu.


    Mio was very nervous and held his shirt tightly while nodding to her question.


    "Y - yes, we have known each other since elementary school," Ritsu said and somehow got used to the atmosphere.


    "Oh, Mio-chan, are you really nervous?" Yukiko asked.


    "Y - yes!" Mio felt that she wanted to go back as soon as possible right now.


    "She was a bit shy," Yuuki said.


    Mio really didn''t say anything and tried to hide from the camera.


    "Oh..." Yukiko nodded and asked, "Can you tell us why you started to make a band?"


    They looked at each other and smiled.


    "Each of us has a different purpose but our main purpose is to save our school," Yuuki said.


    "Save your school? What do you mean?" Yukiko asked.


    "Our school has had quite a low admission before and we want to help our school get more students," Yuuki said.


    "So that is why you guys start to do music," Yukiko nodded and added, "Also, what about everyone?"


    "Me? We''re the same, we want to help our school," Yui said and added, "But we also want to have fun together."


    "Yes, we''re really having a lot of fun," Mugi said.


    Ritsu rubbed her chin and nodded, "Yes, at that time, we''re really having fun."


    "That thing only happened a few weeks ago, why did you say that it happened a few years ago in the past," Yuuki retorted.


    "For me, I want to help my hometown too," Yukari said.


    "Hometown?" Yukiko was curious.


    "Yes, my hometown is in Nagarekawa, that town is very beautiful, please visit it sometimes," Yukari said.


    "Sure, I thought that I could go there with my familyter," Yukiko said and asked, "Yuuki, I have a question for you."


    "Sure, you can ask," Yuuki nodded.


    "A lot of your songs are about love songs, can I ask if your inspiration to make that song ising from your love life?" Yukiko asked with a smile.


    Yuuki wanted toin about this question. He thought for a bit and said, "About my song, there are some of them that areing from my experience that I have thought, luckily it can be quite a good song."


    Theyughed at his answer.


    "Then how about your girlfriend? People have often said that you''re dating Yukari-san, is that true?" Yukiko asked.


    Yukari blushed when she heard that question.


    "Hmm, we''re not at that stage yet, but we''re very close to each other," Yuuki said.


    "Yes..." Yukari nodded and whispered, "Then when are we going into that stage?"


    Yuuki wanted to cough when he heard that question.


    Mio wasn''t sure but she moved closer to him when she heard that question from Yukiko.


    They continued their interview until suddenly the light was out.


    Serafall, who was watching, couldn''t help but giggle when she saw the light was out.


    "Onee-sama, is it a game?" Sona asked.


    "Yes," Serafall nodded. She thought it would be interesting to see the reaction of everyone when the light was out.


    "Calm down, the light will be turned on soon," Yukiko said.


    Everyone also had a variety of reactions but the most scary of all of them was Mio.


    Mio was really scared when the light was out since she hated a dark ce, "Y - Yuuki..."


    "Calm down, I''m here," Yuuki said while holding her hand.


    Mio felt better when his hand touched her but suddenly she felt a cold wind on her neck.


    *fwush


    Mio had goosebumps when she felt that cold wind and started to shout, "UWAAA!! I''M SCARED!!!"


    "M - Mio, calm down!" Ritsu tried to calm her but she was quite scared.


    Everyone also felt that cold wind and it made them have goosebumps


    "W - what? Is this not a technical error?" Yukiko suddenly panicked.


    The atmosphere became very scary after Yukiko said those words to everyone.


    They weren''t sure whether it was their imagination suddenly they heard a weird voiceing from their surroundings.

 Chapter 626: Problem in Television Show 4

    Yuuki felt that his shirt would be ripped by Mio since she pulled it very hard, "Mio, calm down." He thought it must be the game that had been prepared by the staff. He also felt a cold wind on his back and suddenly he also heard a creepy giggle inside this studio.


    *giggle


    Everyone who heard it felt that their goosebumps were standing, especially when they heard a voice from Yukiko that it wasn''t a game.


    "Kyaaa!!!"


    "Yuuki!!!"


    "No, ghost!"


    They were very scared and hugged each other.


    Mugi and Yuki were the calmest between the group girls and they tried to calm them down.


    Yuuki looked around until he saw a white face appearing in front of him.


    "No! No! No!...." Mio became more panicked and scared when she saw it.


    Yuuki was also startled and punched this white face in reflex.


    *Bamm!


    "Ugh..."


    There was a loud sound of someone falling down and m.o.a.ning in pain suddenly, however, the light was turned off and made the voice became quite creepy in their ears.


    Suddenly the light was turned on again.


    They sighed in relief and looked at each other.


    "Susprised!" Yukiko looked at them while looking at him, "Oh, you guys are very close."


    Mio was hugging him simr to a ko and hid her face on his chest.


    Their actions were very intimate in their eyes.


    Mio who had realized that it was a prank that had been prepared by the television couldn''t help but embarrassed, "Ugh...." Her face was really red simr to a boiled lobster but she was still very cute.


    "Uhmm, Mio, how about you let him go?" Ritsu suddenly said.


    "Huh?!" Mio looked around and saw that everyone was looking at her. She turned toward him and realized that she was still hugging him. Her face turned red again and she let him go slowly. She sat down on the sofa and hid her face with both of her hands.


    "..."


    "Alright, don''t tease her," Yuuki said and sat beside her.


    Yukiko only realized that Mio was very easy to be embarrassed but it was also good since it was very cute. She looked at them and said, "We''re sorry to suddenly to make such a surprise.


    They looked at her with a tired expression, they had really thought that it was a ghost.


    Yukiko didn''t really mind about them and said, "Alright, now, let''s greet our next guest, he is the most popr wrestler in our country, Sekibayashi Jun!"


    Suddenly the music turned into a rock and a big man in 2 meters appeared.


    "UWAAAA!!!"


    His entrance was really intense and made everyone unable to look away.


    Mio as always hid behind him since she felt scared by his sudden appearance.


    "Hahaha, I''m happy that I can be invited here," Sekibayashiughed and walked toward them.


    "Yes, I''m also happy to meet you too, Sekibayashi-san," Yukiko said.


    "Hello," Yuuki and everyone said to him.


    Sekibayashi was still standing while looking at him. He smiled and said, "This is my first time seeing you..."


    His words made everyone a bit surprised since it wasn''t their first time meeting each other.


    "But you''re very weak," Sekibayashi said while crossing his arms.


    "......"


    His words made the studio silent.


    Yuuki looked at him for a bit and stood up. He also smiled while looking at him, "This is also my first time to see you, and as expected are you a gori that has been running away from the zoo."


    "..."


    They opened and closed their mouth several times when they heard him. They became nervous and thought that there would be a fight or something.


    "Hoo? Isn''t your elder telling educate you to be polite to your elder, boy?" Sekibayashi said.


    "That''s true, but they have never told me to be polite to someone who doesn''t know the humannguage," Yuuki said.


    The staff hurriedly told Yukiko to top this situation.


    "Yuuki-kun, Sekibayashi-san....."


    "HAAA? ARE YOU TRYING TO PICK A FIGHT BOY?!"


    "YOU''RE THE ONE WHO PICKS A FIGHT WITH ME!!"


    Yuuki and Sekibayashi were very close to each other and their expression was very intense.


    Everyone who saw them couldn''t help but got nervous and thought that both of them would be fighting with each other.


    "Please stop! Please stop!"


    Yukari and Yukiko stopped both of them.


    Yukari tried to hold him and Yukiko tried to hold Sekibayashi.


    "Listen, boy, I have wanted to say that I don''t like a sassy guy like you," Sekibayashi said.


    "I don''t want to listen to that from someone who has a hobby to wear panties on the outside, also you''re an elderly do you want me to send you to the nursing home right now?" Yuuki said.


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY BRAT!" Sekibayashi said.


    "YOU''RE MAKING TROUBLE OLD MAN," Yuuki said and added, "Old man, aren''t you a pro-wrestler?"


    Sekibayashi snorted, "Yes, I''m different from a weaker like you."


    "You''re too confident old man? How about we have a match?" Yuuki suddenly said.


    "..."


    Everyone was startled when they heard that Yuuki asked him about a match.


    "The match? Pro-wrestler? Don''t dream boy, you will lose instantly against me," Sekibayashi said.


    "Then are you afraid?" Yuuki walked only an inch away from him while looking at him with provoking expression.


    Sekibayashi grinned, "Good! Good! Match, is it? I can''t wait to break you there."


    Yuuki snorted, "It will be me who will break you there, I will prepare the stage, you better not run away, old man."


    "Good, you should also tell the world about it, I don''t want you to cower behind your parents," Sekibayashi said.


    "Now! Now! Please, don''t fight here!" Yukiko had never thought that both of them would make a match suddenly.


    Yuuki and Sekibayashi didn''t say anything again until the end of the show but everyone was surprised when they heard both of them would have a match between the two of them.


    Sekibayashi is very famous since he has several belts in winning pro-wrestler matches.


    Yuuki is also very famous since he is the idol of the girls right now.


    Both of them were very famous to each other and suddenly they announced that they would have a match with each other. This made everyone suddenly surprised by the news.

 Chapter 627: Problem in Television Show 5

    Everyone in the Shuuei n watched the television with susprised expression.


    "....."


    They still didn''t believe what they had heard there.


    "Is this true?"


    "Yeah..."


    "Then, there will be a match between the young master and Sekibayashi?"


    They thought about it and suddenly felt excited.


    "Dammit! We have to watch it!"


    "Yeah! This is a match between a man and a man!"


    "Go! Go! Search for the ticket!"


    Everyone was excited about it.


    "Boss, is this okay?"


    Issei looked at the television too and smiled, "Isn''t this fine but still he is very smart...." He thought about the people who would watch their match. He was sure there would be a lot of people who would watch it.


    "Smart? What do you mean?" Ryu asked.


    "Nothing, get us the ticket," Issei said.


    Ryu who heard his boss, nodded, "Yes, boss!"


    In the ult Research Club.


    They were in their clubroom and decided to watch the television when they heard he would enter the television. They had heard it from Sona since the television studio was her parent''s business.


    "Still, that guy is very lucky to have a harem...." Issei said with an envious expression.


    "Issei-kun..." Kiba said and tried to console him.


    Issei felt weird when it was Kiba who tried to console him.


    "Shh..." Koneko said to both of them.


    Issei and Kiba nodded and continued to watch the show.


    They watched it since it was quite funny, especially when the light was turned off suddenly. They wereughing very hard when they saw him punching the ghost.


    "Hahaha," Akaneughed.


    They continued to watch until Sekibayashi entered the show. They were startled with their fight that suddenly happened there until they heard that there would be a match between the two of them.


    "........"


    "Who is Sekibayashi-san?" Asia asked.


    "He is a famous pro-wrestler, my father is also his fans, but for him to suddenly have a match...." Issei thought that Sekibayashi would lose since Yuuki could use magic.


    "Who will win?" Xenovia thought it would be a very interesting match. Her blood was very hot when they saw their intense interaction.


    "This is a pro-wrestler, it is not a simple match..." Kiba said even though he didn''t show it but he was quite familiar with a pro-wrestler.


    Akeno sighed, "That guy is always doing a worrisome thing...."


    "Let''s go watch his matchter," Rias suddenly said.


    They looked at her and nodded in agreement.


    In the Amagi Brilliant Park.


    Everyone in the amus.e.m.e.nt park was very happy since there were a lot of people who had entered the park. They knew that both Yuuki and Sekibayashi would have a match with each other. They had been waiting for their chance to promote their match until he told them to watch a show on the television.


    They opened their mouth wide looking at their fight suddenly.


    "Are they really fighting, mofu?" Moffle asked.


    They were a bit worried until suddenly they saw both of them announced their match.


    "Don''t tell me..."


    They weren''t sure but they thought it was his way of promoting his match to be even more popr.


    Machida and Satsuki started to ask Yaeko after they had watched the television show.


    "Yaeko, is this true? Is your boyfriend going to have a pro-wrestler match?" Satsuki asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes," Yaeko nodded and added, "You can watch it on the television earlier right?" She had heard it from him but she didn''t'' expect that it would start with an intense argument in the television show. Her heart was beating very fast when she saw both of them were fighting with each other, at the same time, she thought that both of their acting skills were very good.


    "Let''s buy the ticket," Machida said, and added, "Let''s watch it together." She didn''t really worry that much since she had seen him fight before but she still worried since his opponent was the man who was known as the undying, Sekibayashi.


    "Good," Satsuki nodded.


    Yaeko looked at them and said, "I''m sorry, I have to watch it with my family."


    "....."


    Machida and Satsuki felt quite lonely when Yaeko told them.


    "If you don''t mind you cane with us," Yaeko said.


    "Alright," Machida and Satsuki nodded together.


    No one in the Eagle Jump believed what they had seen on television earlier. They were in a stunned state for a while until someone woke them up.


    "Let''s watch his match," Umiko said with a fire in her eyes. She knew that Yuuki wasn''t weak since he could beat her in the airsoft gun match. She also wanted to see who was stronger Yuuki or Sekibayashi.


    "Alright, let''s go togetherter," Hazuki said with a nosebleed.


    "Hazuki-san, why do you have a nosebleed?" Aoba asked with a worried expression.


    "N - nothing, I just think when his figure is fighting with only short pants on stage it will be great," Hazuki said.


    "...."


    They were a bit speechless when they heard it.


    However, there was one person who was the most worried about him.


    Hifumi, who had been teased by her, had always felt nervous when she thought that he would tease her again. She tried to hide from time to time but she had never seen him. Suddenly she felt quite lonely until she saw him wanting to have a fight with Sekibayashi, the champion of the pro-wrestler in this country. She felt worried about it and wanted to call him.


    "Still, that guy is very reckless," Ko said while shaking her head. She still remembered that he had guided him a few nights ago only suddenly she saw him on the television to have a match with someone.


    Rin rubbed her chin and asked, "Do you think this is acting?"


    "..."


    They looked at her with susprised expression.


    "No way, can you see the anger in their face?" Hajime said while shaking her head.


    "Yes, Rin-san, I can see that both of them will be fighting in the studio but everyone will stop them," Yun said.


    Rin who was still thinking that it was acting and the real reason for this was to promote their match. She thought that he was amazing for him to be able to create such hype suddenly. She knew that a lot of people would watch his matchter.

 Chapter 628: Problem in Television Show 6

    *broke


    The dish was broken when Marika saw the television.


    "Yuuki-sama...."


    Marika was watching his show in Wagnaria and she was startled when she saw him wanting to have a match with a famous pro-wrestler champion.


    *ring


    Marika took her phone and saw that it was her father, "Father, what''s wrong?"


    "Oh, Marika, do you watch television?" Gen asked.


    "Yes, it is about his match right?" Marika said.


    "Yes, that kid sure is interesting, let''s watch his matchter together," Gen said.


    "Yes, father," Marika smiled when she thought her father epted him.


    "Good, I will bring my subordinates too, tell him whether he needs my help to pacify the matchter, dammit, for him to make such an interesting match," Genughed and couldn''t wait to watch the match.


    Marika shook her head after hearing her father''s reaction.


    "Marika-chan, is this true? Is Yuuki really going to have a match with that huge guy?" Popura asked with a worried expression.


    Everyone in Wagnaria was also startled by the announcement on the show.


    "Yes, he is very serious, that match should be real," Marika said. She had known him for a long time and knew that it was probably one of the gimmicks to make the match be more popr. She couldn''t help but shake her head. She was his fiancee and would support him no matter what.


    At the headquarters of the Bee Hive Gang.


    Everyone knew who Sekibayashi Jun was since they had watched his match before. Suddenly they watched the television and started with the announcement of the first young master of the Shuuei n and Sekibayashi Jun.


    "This kid has guts!"


    They saw him taunting and provoking Sekibayashi Jun. They also saw he didn''t even show a scary expression looking at the monster in front of him. They thought this match would be very interesting.


    Chitoge and Tsugumi who saw their fight were rooted on the sofa while watching the television. Both of them had watched him fight someone.


    "That guy always loves to make trouble, huh?" Chitoge shook her head.


    "That''s true," Tsugumi shook her head too.


    "Still, I''m sure that is acting," Chitoge said.


    "Really?" Tsugumi asked.


    Chitoge nodded, "Sometimes this kind of gossip will make his match before more popr, also this will increase the number of people who will buy his ticket match." She rubbed her chin and said, "This guy sure is good to make a business."


    Tsugumi looked at her and said, "Ojou..."


    "Hmm?" Chitoge looked at her.


    "Do you want to date him?" Tsugumi asked.


    "Cough! Cough!" Chitoge coughed really hard when she heard that question. She looked at her and asked, "What are you saying all of sudden?!"


    "Ojou, I''m not sure why you date with Raku Ichijou but isn''t it better to be truthful to yourselves?" Tsugumi said.


    "Aren''t you dating him? Why did you tell me to date him?" Chitoge asked.


    "Isn''t that better? The three of us can be together," Tsugumi said.


    Chitoge blushed and sighed. She thought for a bit and shook her head, "Let''s not talk about this again, more importantly, it is about his match right now."


    "Ojou...." Tsugumi wanted to say something again.


    "Stop! Don''t mention it again!" Chitoge said and walked to her room. Even though she wanted to do that she couldn''t since she was still in a fake rtionship with someone.


    Tsugumi, who saw her back, sighed in response. She thought for a bit and decided to go to his house since she wanted to ask him a question about the match.


    In Takeo''s room.


    Takeo, Shuu, Raku, and Sunakawa were startled when they saw the fight between him and Sekibayashi.


    "Aniki is really brave..." Shuu said with sweat on his forehead. He still remembered the cruel match of Sekibayashi Jun in the past. He still remembers how that person who still had blood on their face walked calmly taking out the champion belt.


    They suddenly turned toward the poster which was ced on the wall of Takeo''s room.


    "UWOOO!!! YUUKI-SENPAI IS AWESOME!!!" Takeo said with excitement.


    "Raku, what do you think?" Sunawaka asked.


    Raku sighed, "It''s okay, my older brother is very strong."


    "Raku!!!!" Takeo shouted and moved his face very close to him.


    "W - what?!" Raku was startled.


    "Please help me get the ticket!" Takeo said while bowing his head.


    "Me too! Raku!" Shuu said since he was sure that it would be very popr and it would be hard to get the ticket.


    Raku nodded, "I will ask my brother, Sunakawa, how about you?"


    "Can I?" Sunakawa asked.


    "Sure, the more the merrier," Raku said.


    "Thank you," Sunakawa nodded.


    In the Hitotose Cafe.


    Everyone was rooted in their ce when they saw their fight.


    "Y - Yuuki is going to fight!?" Kuina was startled.


    "I - Is he going to be delinquent?" Mayuki asked.


    "No, that''s an act," Chiaki and Hinako said at the same time.


    "Acting?" Kuina and Mayuki looked at them curiously.


    "You can see that they''re acting, Hina-chan?" Chiaki asked.


    "Yes, but their acting is very good," Hinako said.


    Chiaki nodded, "You need to remember that the pro-wrestler is also one of the greatest actors."


    "Really?" Hinako was very surprised to hear that.


    "Yes, pro-wrestlers are different from any other martial arts since they need to entertain their audience, they need to have the acting skills to make the match more interesting," Chiaki said.


    Hinako nodded and felt that the pro-wrestler was a bit deep.


    "But Yuuki is still going to fight this Sekibayashi, right?" Mayuki asked.


    Chiaki nodded, "Yes..." She started to get worried about him right now.


    "L - let''s go to his house now?" Hinako said.


    They looked at each other and nodded.


    Conan, Ran, and Kogorou were looking at the television and susprised to see their acquaintances.


    ''Mom?'' Conan thought.


    "Aunt Yukiko?" Ran was surprised.


    "Hmm," Kogorou thought boringly since Yukiko was also one of his friends in high school.


    Three of them watched the show until there was an argument between Yuuki and Sekibayashi. They were startled until it had been decided that they would make a match to settle this problem.


    "Dad, let''s watch it together," Ran said.


    Kogorou nodded, "Let''s get the ticket, I''m also curious about the match."


    Conan was also curious about the match and also wondered why Sekibayashi started to provoke him and Yuuki was also inviting him to match. He thought that it was a mystery and he needed to solve it.

 Chapter 629: Problem in Television Show 7

    The show was over and everyone was still nervous about the thing that had happened earlier.


    Sekibayashi and Yuuki walked out first until they were out from the camera. Both of them looked at each other andughed.


    "Hahaha!!!"


    Uomi, Sawako, and Rossweisse, who had been nervous earlier watching their fight, were dumbfounded when they saw both of themugh together.


    "Yuuki, that is nice acting," Sekibayashi said.


    "Yeah, you too, old man," Yuuki said.


    "Still, I will beat youter, though," Sekibayashi said.


    "Oh, I can''t wait for that," Yuuki said.


    "..."


    Yuuki and Sekibayashi didn''t tangle with each other and decided to separate from each other.


    Sekibayashi needed to prepare himself for the battle. He grinned and couldn''t wait for his match. He couldn''t wait to see if his match would be watched by a thousand people. His expression was very excited and couldn''t wait for it.


    Yuuki looked at his back while shaking his head. He also understood why Sekibayashi was very excited about this match.


    "Yuuki, what is this? What is happening? Why are both of youughing together?" Yukari asked and felt weird.


    "Yeah, aren''t both of you fighting for each other?" Sawako asked. She still felt the intense fight earlier and got a shudder. She also thought that he was very brave to fight a man that was simr to a beat in her eyes.


    Yuuki wanted to answer it but suddenly someone interrupted him.


    "You''re very smart," Sona said while adjusting her sses.


    "Smart?"


    They were confused by her words.


    Rossweisse nodded, "Yes, you used your argument with him to promote your match that will be heldst summer, you sure are very cunning."


    "...."


    "So that is acting?" Mio asked with a dumbfounded expression.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes."


    "...."


    They feltplicated when they heard that his fight earlier was acting.


    "But we''re still going to have a match, so I''m not entirely lying," Yuuki said.


    "..."


    They looked at him and suddenly felt tired all of a sudden.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "I - I was very scared earlier," Mio had teary eyes while looking at him.


    Yuuki caressed her head slightly, "I''m sorry to make you scared." He hugged her again since it was nice to hug her.


    "But still, you''re going to fight him!" Yukari reprimanded him.


    "It''s okay, I will win," Yuuki said while hugging Mio.


    "Before that can not use this chance to hug someone?" Sawako said and tried to separate them.


    "S - still, you''re going to fight that monster," Ritsu shuddered.


    "Ritsu, do you know Sekibayashi-san?" Mugi asked.


    Ritsu nodded, "Yes, my father is his fan, we have several of his videos in our home." She suddenly realized something and said, "Yuuki, do you want me to lend you the video? You can use that to analyze your opponent!"


    Yuuki nodded, "Can I?"


    "Sure, I will bring itter in our headquarter, we can watch it together there," Ritsu said.


    "Can Ie too? I want to watch it too," Yui said.


    "Me too," Mugi said.


    Mio, who had also been separated from him, joined.


    "Oh, I need to join too," Uomi said.


    "Are you really going to be alright?" Yukari asked.


    "Yes, I''m going to be fine, you can see my muscle," Yuuki said and showed his abs to everyone. He took her hand and said, "You can touch it if you want." He ced her hand on his abs, "How is it?"


    Yukari was just too stunned and her head was nk right now, "It''s hard..." She only said that word while caressing his stomach absently.


    "Really? Let me touch it too," Uomi said and touched his body. Her hand was moving wildly and wanted to touch his n.i.p.p.l.e.


    "Stop!" Yuuki stopped her and closed his short, "You perverted girl."


    "Hmm, is n.i.p.p.l.e your weak point?" Uomi asked.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure what to say in this situation.


    "Ahem, then I will be back now," Sona said.


    "Yes, thank you, Sona, where is Serafall?" Yuuki asked.


    "She ising back home, there is some business that she needs to attend during the middle of the show, she said that she will watch your match tooter," Sona said.


    "Thank you," Yuuki nodded.


    Sona nodded, "Yes, about our promise?"


    Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "How about a weekter?"


    Sona nodded, "I understand, I will wait for you in my houseter." She said goodbye to everyone and walked out.


    "What are you going to do at her house?" Rosswessei asked.


    "I promised her something there," Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "How about you follow me tooter?"


    "Is that okay?" Rossweisse thought that he was trying to court with Sona or something as usual.


    "I''m only helping her with her peerage," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm," Rossweisse nodded in response.


    "What is peerage?" Yui asked.


    "I''m teaching her chess," Yuuki said.


    "Can you y chess?" Mugi asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "It is okay, let''s go back since I''m quite hungry." He looked at them and asked, "Do you want to eat something?"


    "YAKINIKU!!!!"


    After eating together, Yuuki and Rossweisse went back together.


    "We''re home."


    Both of them entered the house and were greeted by a lot of people there.


    "Yuuki, is your match true?" Akane asked with susprised expression.


    "You''re not going to be hurt, right?" Shouko asked worriedly.


    "My father and uncle said that they wille to the match with a big banner," Utaha said with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s right, my parents wille too from Chiba to see the match," Ranko said.


    Yuuki who saw them couldn''t help but shake his head, "Let''s talk slowly in the living room, alright?"


    Yukana suddenly came toward him and whispered, "Tomorrow, is that alright?"


    Yuuki nodded at her, "Alright, I will meet them tomorrow."


    Yukana smiled sweetly and hugged his arm.


    Yuuki felt that tomorrow there would be a harder battle rather than the battle that would be held with Sekibayashi at the end of summer.

 Chapter 630: Yukanas Parents 1

    Yuuki was a bit nervous since it was his first time to see Yukana''s parents. He had never seen them and he thought that it was a bit toote to meet them. He had met the parents of Utaha, Ranko, and Shouko but he had never seen Yukana''s parents. He felt dumb not to see them since he had taken their daughter back to his home.


    ''Hmm,'' Yuuki remembered that it was during the time that he kicked someone who was trapped on the drum and it was during that time that Yukana decided to move to his apartment then to his house after he bought it. He suddenly felt that the time was very slow in this world, ''Is it Conan''s effect?''


    In his past life, he remembered that Conan had always stayed in the 1st grade of elementary school even though his manga had been in the world for the past 19 or 20 years. He forgot the exact time but it didn''t really matter right now since he had arrived in Yukana''s house.


    Yukana didn''t stay in his housest night and went back to her parent''s house since she would wee himter.


    Yuuki thought that he should prepare some gifts for her parents. He walked out of his car and pressed the bell.


    *ping pong


    "Yes..."


    Yuuki knew that the person who answered him wasn''t Yukana, ''Woman''s voice?'' He thought that it should be Yukana''s mother. He was waiting for a while until the door opened. He saw an attractive woman with a simr figure to Yukana and she also had gyaru style only this woman was slimmer than her.


    "Ah, Yuuki-kun?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, aunty."


    The woman was very excited and walked toward him. She touched his face several times and nodded, "Hmm, as expected, your appearance is better than in the television."


    "...."


    Yuuki was a bit speechless by this woman.


    "Ah, mom, what are you doing?" Yukana appeared in front of the door and was surprised to see her mother ying with her boyfriend. She walked toward him and pulled him inside, "Let''s enter my father has been waiting for you."


    "Alright," Yuuki nodded and said, "That''s right, this is for you aunty." He wasn''t sure what he should give her family and brought a lot of things.


    "You don''t need to do this, isn''t this a bit too much," the woman said.


    "No, it is my fault that I have never visited uncle and aunty here," Yuuki said.


    The woman nodded, "That''s true, this is your first time to y to our house."


    Then suddenly the door of the living room opened.


    "Oh, you''vee Yuuki?"


    Yuuki saw a macho man with sunsses and a thick mustache while holding a golf stick, ''Is this really her father?'' He started to think that her father was an ex-member of the yakuza group.


    "Nice to meet you, uncle," Yuuki said and bowed his head. He met his parents-inw after all and it would be bad for him to be informal.


    "Hahaha, you''re funny trying to be polite, Yuuki," Yukanaughed.


    Yuuki twitched his lips while hearing her statement. He will have his revengeter tonight when both of them go home together.


    "Don''tugh at him!" Her mother knocked her head.


    "Ouch! Mom!" Yukanained.


    Her father nodded, "Thank you for always taking care of her." Even though he said that, his expression was really scary right now.


    "Daddy, don''t make that kind of expression, you will scare him," Yukana reprimanded him.


    "...."


    Her father was quite sad when he was told that by his daughter.


    "Yes, I''m also thankful that you can believe in me to take care of your daughter," Yuuki said while trying to cheer him up.


    Her mother pulled him inside, "Alright, you can talk a lot togetherter, let''s enter the living room first."


    "Thank you," Yuuki sighed in relief inwardly since they were quite nice and epted him.


    They sat down in the living room and her mother prepared tea for everyone.


    "Please drink it," her mother said.


    "Thank you," Yuuki said and drank the tea slowly.


    "I heard in the room from Yukana that you have a lot of girlfriends," her mother said.


    *cough!


    Yuuki felt that his heart stopped for a second. He could feel that her father was looking at him with an intense gaze.


    "Ah, Yuuki, are you okay?" Yukana helped him to wipe the tea on his mouth.


    "Thank you," Yuuki said and looked at her parents. He had made his resolve and decided to tell them the truth, "Yes, but I''m not ying with her, I really love your daughter."


    "...."


    "Are you really serious?" Her mother asked.


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded.


    "I have also heard that your night with her is always very fierce, I know that you''re a youngster but it will be bad for her to suddenly have a child," her mother said worriedly.


    ''OI!!!!!!'' Yuuki felt a different kind of tension from this meeting. He had never been nervous fighting a lot of stronger opponents but this time it always made him feel that he was on the verge of his life. He looked at Yukana with a tired expression.


    "Hehehe, she has always asked me," Yukanaughed.


    Yuuki could feel his father gazing at him and started to get hurt. He took a deep breath and said, "I''m nning to marry your daughter, if there is really a child in her stomach then I will be happier than anything."


    "YUUKI!!!!!" Yukana hugged him.


    Her mother and her father only looked at him for a while without saying anything.


    "Yukana, can you bring a snack in my room? The one that we bought during the time both of us had on our honeymoon, that snack was very good, we had to share it with him," her father said.


    "Yes, daddy," Yukana said and left him alone there with her parents.


    Yuuki was a bit nervous since Yukana had left him. He knew that both of them wanted to say something to him alone. He was ready for them to be angry at him and received their mocks or anything.


    "Yuuki..."


    "Yes, sir," Yuuki said.


    "Thank you very much," her mother and father said at the same time.


    "?????"

 Chapter 631: Yukanas Parents 2

    Yuuki was confused by their words.


    Her father smiled, "I have heard from her that you have saved her when she was almost r.a.p.ed by someone."


    "That''s what I should do, she is my girlfriend," Yuuki said.


    "Still, I have heard that the parents of the trash who kidnapped her have some power in politics," her father said with a worried expression.


    "Uncle, aunty, you don''t need to worry too much about that trash," Yuuki looked at them and continued, "I love her and that is my duty to protect her." He forgot the man who tried to harm Yukana since the person itself had be a food for a fish in the sea.


    Both of her parents looked at him and said, "Thank you for taking care of our daughter."


    "Yes, I will always take care of her," Yuuki said.


    "Still, you should reduce your flirty habits," her mother said.


    "...."


    "Dear...." her father was a bit awkward when he heard his wife.


    "I will do my best," Yuuki couldn''t promise her anything.


    "Now that you mention it, can you give us your autograph and photo?" her mother said.


    "We have always listened to your music," her father said.


    "Sure," Yuuki said.


    "Also, you shouldn''t call us, aunt and uncle again," her mother said.


    "Is that okay?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah, it was closer that way," her father said, and added, "I have always wanted to feel how it felt to have a son."


    "Then, mother, father," Yuuki said.


    Her mother and father weren''t sure, but both of them felt excited all of a sudden.


    "You should stay here tonight, I want to ask you a lot of things," her father said.


    "I will do that," Yuuki nodded.


    "Dad! I have brought the snack," Yukana arrived and brought the snack to the living room.


    "Good," her father said.


    "Oh, it is not good, I have forgotten to buy an ingredient for dinner," her mother said and looked at both of them, "Can you help me to buy it."


    Yuuki and Yukana looked at each other and nodded.


    "Alright," both of them went out together to the nearest supermarket.


    Yuuki sighed, "I have thought that they will kill me or something."


    Yukana smiled, "There is no way that they will do that." She held his hand and said, "Are you really going to marry me?"


    "You don''t want to?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course, I want it," Yukana said.


    "We can get marriedter," Yuuki said.


    "I can''t wait for that," Yukana said.


    Yuuki believed that from thew of this country he needed to be at least 18 years old to marry someone and also needed permission from his parents since he wasn''t 20 years old yet.


    Both of them walked to the supermarket until they saw a quite tall beautiful girl with long pink hair arge bust also walked to the supermarket.


    "That girl is very beautiful," Yukana praised and looked at him, "Are you not trying to flirt with her."


    Yuuki frowned when he saw this girl, "Takanashi?"


    "Huh?!"


    The beautiful girl with long pink hair turned and surprised to see him, "Yuuki?!" This girl was shocked and felt quite embarrassed right now.


    "Do you know each other?" Yukana asked.


    Takanashi who saw Yukana couldn''t help but frown since he thought that Yuuki was cheating on Marika, "Yuuki, who is she?"


    "..."


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he felt that it had be a misunderstanding, "First, let me introduce you to each other, she is Yame Yukana, my girlfriend."


    "What?!" Takanashi was surprised and wanted to say something to him.


    "Before you say something, Marika has known our rtionship," Yuuki said.


    "Eh?! Are you serious?" Takanashi asked.


    Yukana nodded, "Yes, Marika is also my friend."


    "....."


    Takanashi felt very surprised to see him have two girlfriends.


    "So your name is Takanashi? Are you Marika''s friend?" Yukana asked.


    "Yes, we''re co-worker," Takanashi said.


    "Are you also his girlfriend too? Yuuki, is she our new sister? Why don''t you tell me?" Yukana asked.


    Yuuki and Takanashi became pale and looked at each other. Both of them wanted to puke when they thought about that possibility.


    "What''s wrong?" Yukana felt weird when she saw both of them had a pale expression.


    "Yukana, this person isn''t my girlfriend, also it is impossible for us to have that kind of rtionship," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, that is impossible," Takanashi also nodded.


    "Why?" Yukana felt weird since he usually would flirt with a beautiful girl but she didn''t expect both of them to have this kind of reaction.


    "This person isn''t female but a male," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    Yukana was stunned still on the spot.


    "YUUKI!?" Takanashi felt a bit annoyed since Yuuki told his real identity.


    "It is better than us having a misunderstanding!" Yuuki refuted. He really didn''t want to have a misunderstanding with him.


    Takanashi also didn''t really want to have a misunderstanding with him.


    Yukana looked at him with a doubtful expression, "Boy?"


    "Yes," Takanashi nodded and felt a bit shy.


    Yukana looked at him and said, "You''re really not dating?"


    "NO?!" Takanashi and Yuuki said at the same time.


    "Now that you mention it, why do you wear female clothes? Are you starting to awaken something?" Yuuki said.


    "No way! I''m helping Inami-san," Takanashi shook his head.


    "Inami? Where is she?" Yuuki asked.


    "Oh, I forgot, I have to get to the supermarket," Takanashi said.


    "Wait, it is better to go together, also if you run too fast your underwear will show your underwear to the world, I can''t let that happen since it will cause trauma to anyone," Yuuki said.


    "But there are some people who love it too," Yukana said.


    "Now that you mention it," Yuuki said while rubbing his chin.


    "Please, don''t say it again, you two!" Takanashi felt tired all of a sudden.

 Chapter 632: Yukanas Parents 3

    Three of them walked to the supermarket together until they saw a girl who was hiding behind the electric pole. They were a bit speechless at this girl.


    "Inami-san!" Takanashi called her and walked toward her.


    "T - Takanashi-kun," Inami said and realized there were two people behind him.


    "Hello, my name is Yukana," Yukana introduced herself.


    Inami was okay with a girl and nodded, "Nice to meet you, my name is Inami." She nodded at Yuuki and continued to hide behind the electric pole.


    "Did you do something for her?" Yukana asked since she saw her quite scared of him.


    "Oh, she has an androphobia, I can''t get close to her or else I will be punched," Yuuki said.


    Yukana was surprised and asked, "But why Takanashi can get close to her?"


    "She is cross-dressing right now," Yuuki said.


    "...."


    Yukana only realized it and nodded at him. She looked at them and said, "Inami-san, do you want me to help you to buy there?"


    "Eh?" Inami was susprised.


    "I want to know more about you," Yukana said and pulled her to the supermarket.


    "E - eh..." Inami didn''t stop her and entered the supermarket together.


    Yuuki walked to Takanashi and tapped his shoulder, "Your crossdress is useless now."


    "..."


    Takanashi sighed in response.


    "Still, is there a reason why you start to crossdress beside Inami? I get the feeling that you''re quite used to crossdressing," Yuuki said.


    Takanashi looked at him with a tired expression, "Can I not tell you?"


    Yuuki nodded, "It''s okay, you don''t need to tell me when you don''t want to."


    "Thank you," Takanashi nodded.


    Yuuki looked at him curiously and asked, "Takanashi..."


    "Hmm?" Takanashi asked.


    "Did you wear female and male underwear?" Yuuki asked with a curious expression.


    "..."


    Takanashi twitched his lips, "Can you not tease me?"


    "I''m just curious," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    "Female," Takanashi said and turned his head. He was very embarrassed right now.


    "....."


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he felt that he had opened a Pandora box. He shouldn''t have opened it but in the end, he was curious. He regretted his choice to know the truth under that skirt. He had a headache right now and it was a really strange feeling to know what was under that skirt.


    "Yuuki!"


    Yukana and Inami came out of the supermarket together.


    Yukana looked at her and said, "I will y at your restaurant, Inami."


    "Y - yes, Yukana," Inami nodded with a smile.


    Yukana pulled his hand and said, "Then we will go back now."


    "Bye, Takashi, Inami-san," Yuuki said and walked.


    "Bye," Inami waved her hand and looked at Takanashi who had a strange expression, "What did you say to him?"


    "N - nothing!" Takanashi answered.


    "Really?" Inami asked him.


    "Yes, that is why let''s go back, it is quitete," Takanashi said.


    Inami nodded in response.


    "What''s wrong?" Yukana asked.


    "Nothing, I feel that I shouldn''t know the things that shouldn''t be known," Yuuki said.


    "What is that?" Yukana asked with a confused expression.


    "Nothing, you don''t need to think too much, let''s go back, I''m sure your parents are waiting for us," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah," Yukana nodded with a smile.


    Both of them had arrived at her home.


    Yuuki was sitting together with her father and Yukana was helping her mother to cook the dinner.


    "Yuuki, d''ya like golf,d?" Her father asked.


    "Golf? I have never tried it, maybe we can y it together," Yuuki said.


    Her father nodded, "I will teach you, then do you like flowers?"


    Yuuki felt weird when her father asked this question, "Hmm, I''d guess so, I havee to the flower park in Hokkaido before."


    "Really? That ce is very beautiful, right?" her father started to tell him about a lot of flowers.


    "Father has a florist store," Yukana said.


    Her father nodded in response.


    Yuuki was a bit surprised since her father had an appearance of a gangster but when he thought again it wasn''t that much susprised since a lot of gangsters needed flowers for a funeral.


    "You will stay tonight right?" her mother said.


    "Is that okay?" Yuuki asked.


    "Sure, you can sleep togetherter in her room," her mother said, shocking three of them.


    "Dear!?" Her father was shocked.


    "Nothing, he said that he would take responsibility right?" her mother looked at him with a dangerous gaze.


    Yuuki nodded, "Of course, I will take care of her."


    "Good," her mother nodded and said, "Please eat the dinner now."


    Yuuki nodded and looked at Yukana who was red and moved around weirdly right now. He only shrugged his shoulders and ate dinner together.


    Yuuki took a bath and walked to her room. He saw her room was very girly and there was quite a wide bed inside.


    "Come here, Yuuki," Yukana said and tapped her bed.


    Yuuki walked andid beside her on the bed. He felt slightly excited when he thought there were her parents in this house.


    Yukana blushed a bit and said, "Thank you, Yuuki."


    "Hmm? For what?" Yuuki asked.


    "Y - you know the thing that has happened to me in the past, when I was kidnapped," Yukana still felt scared but when she thought that he would save him again she felt stronger now.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let that happen again," Yuuki said while hugging her.


    "Yeah..." Yukana snuggled in his chest.


    Both of them were silent until it was broken by her.


    "I feel something hard," Yukana said while looking at him with an expression that was simr when parents tried to reprimand their children, "You naughty child."


    "It can''t be helped, this is normal," Yuuki said with a helpless expression.


    "Oh, does it excite you to do it in my parent''s house?" Yukana asked.


    "Yeah, I can''t hold it again," Yuuki decided to be a beast.


    "W - wait, use your magic to make the room soundproof," Yukana said while hugging his neck.


    "Oh, that''s right," Yuuki snapped his fingers and started to kiss her.


    Both of them would enjoy this night together.


    In another room.


    "Are they doing it?" her mother asked.


    "Dear..." her father was speechless.


    Her mother looked at him and said, "Let''s make it again."


    "Make what?" her father was speechless again.


    "Oh, don''t act like you don''t know, you''re also excited right!" her mother was very wild and attacked her tonight.


    Tonight Yame''s household was very lively.

 Chapter 633: Full Score of Fear 1

    "An explosion at Doumoto Music Academy."


    Yuuki was still in Yukana''s house eating breakfast together with her family.


    "How dangerous," her father said when he saw the news about the explosion at the music academy.


    "In that academy''s practice room where the explosion urred were pianist Renjou Takehiko-san (36) and cellist Mizumi Yousuke-san (36), both of whom were swallowed up by the explosion and were killed. Simrly, violinist Kabe Souko-san (31) received serious injuries, and was taken to the nearby hospital....."


    Yuuki and her father watched the news and Yukana and her mother were preparing breakfast for them.


    "Don''t watch the television, hurry up and go eat, you need to go to the school and work right?" Her mother reprimanded them.


    Yukana sat beside him and nudged his side, "Are you going there?"


    Yuuki turned and asked, "Why do you think that I will be going there?"


    "Well, usually, trouble will being toward you?" Yukana asked.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed when he thought that he had a protagonist aura. Even though the protagonist aura was very useful, there was also a drawback since usually there was a lot of troubleing to the protagonist.


    In other words, he could be said had be a trouble ma but Conan was worse than him since Conan was literally walking God of Death.


    "No, I''m not going there," Yuuki shook his head.


    "When you said that I''m really sure that you will be connected to this explosion case," Yukana said and sighed, "First, taunting Sekibayashi-san, then you will join to solve this explosion case, I wonder why trouble ising toward you."


    "Oh, please don''t ask me, then who should I ask?" Yuuki twitched his lips.


    "With great poweres great responsibility," her father suddenly said.


    "Oh, dad, that is a very nice quote!" Yukana gave him a thumbs up.


    "Really?" Her father looked quite happy.


    Yuuki, who had heard that sentence somewhere, decided to eat breakfast and didn''t talk anymore.


    "YOU TWO HURRY UP AND EAT!!!" Her mother reprimanded them again.


    "YES!"


    Yuuki and Yukana were walking together until they met Ranko on the way.


    "Hey, how is it?" Ranko had been curious about his meeting with her family.


    "They''re great," Yuuki nodded.


    "Then it will be my turn soon," Ranko said.


    "Alright," Yuuki nodded and would also meet her parentster.


    "Oh, that''s right, Rosswessei told you to meet Uomiter," Ranko said.


    "Uomi? Why?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m not sure, but you don''t need to see her now," Ranko said.


    "Why?" Yuuki asked.


    "Because she is running toward us right now," Yukana said.


    Yuuki turned and saw Uomi was there.


    "Hello, you two, can I borrow him for a bit?" Uomi asked.


    "Please, you can bring him," Yukana and Ranko said at the same time.


    Yuuki twitched his lips while listening to their response.


    "Alright,e with me to the student council room," Uomi said and pulled his hand.


    "What are they going to talk about?" Yukana asked.


    "It''s probably about a business," Ranko said and asked, "How is it?"


    "Kyaa, I feel very excited when my parents are there," Yukana said while blushing. She didn''t mind telling her best friend and sister about what was happeningst night.


    Ranko, who listened, couldn''t help but wanted to try it too.


    Yuuki and Uomi had arrived in the student council room.


    "So, what''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    Uomi locked the door and said, "There are only two of us here."


    "..."


    Uomi walked toward him and used her finger to create a circle on his chest, "Yuuki...." She turned her eyes upturn while calling his name in a spoiled tone.


    "Are you really the president of the student council? You''re showing a bad example to everyone," Yuuki said while caressing her cheek slowly. He looked at her lips, "Maybe, I should punish this naughty mouth of yours." His finger slowly moved toward her lips while inserted one of his fingers into her mouth.


    Uomi felt a shudder when he saw his sadistic side and her body became hot. She was wondering what he would do to her.


    Yuuki yed with her tongue with her finger, "You really want to be punished that badly, huh?"


    "Y - yeess," Uomi said while her mouth had be his ything.


    "Let''s check it first," Yuuki moved his lips closer to her lips. He had kissed her before but her lips had a different taste than everyone, maybe because she loved to say something perverted and caused her lips to be lewder than anyone. He inserted his tongue and started to wrestle with her tongue. He put his hands to her little waist, making her closer to him.


    "Hmph!!!" Uomi felt really hot and made her head begin to spin. She started to lose herself in himself by making her hotter and hotter. She also felt something hard and hot on her stomach right now, ''Yuuki....''


    Yuuki separated from her when he felt that it was enough. He saw her weakly falling on his arms, "Are you really calling me because you want me to punish you."


    "Yeaas...." Uomi said but added, "I mean, no." She looked at him and said, "Can you let me rest for a while?"


    "Alright," Yuuki picked her up and carried her to the chair.


    "Oh, I want to sit on yourp," Uomi said.


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded and sat down on the sofa inside the student council room. He started to think that the perk of bing a student council member was that he could use this room anytimeter.


    Uomi rested her head on his chest and said, "That''s right, Domoto Concert Hall has invited you for the opening."


    "Huh?" Yuuki was a bit surprised, "Invite me? I''m not a ssical musician."


    "I know that, but this is your father''s request," Uomi said.


    "My father?" Yuuki twitched his lips.


    Uomi nodded, "Yes, your father is also one of the sponsors of the Domoto Concert Hall, he knew that you will reject him and asked us to make you go there."


    "What should I do there?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, your father is telling us that you will y the piano there, you will get paid too there," Uomi said.


    "Why do you promise him?" Yuuki asked but suddenly realized something, "Wait! First, let me ask, this Domoto Concert Hall, is it connected to the explosion in the news earlier?"


    "Yes, that one," Uomi nodded and said, "You will go there, right? It was awkward to reject a request from my father-inw! I want him to have a good impression of me! This is also a good chance for you to "


    "......"


    Yuuki thought that he could run away from Conan but it seemed he couldn''t run since that walking death god attracted everyone around him.

 Chapter 634: Full Score of Fear 2

    Yuuki had decided to ept the request since that hall would be his soon orter. He knew that his father wasn''t the only owner since it was sponsored by other rich families too.


    "Is it here?" Uomi asked.


    "It should be here," Rossweisse nodded.


    Uomi and Rossweisse were the only ones who came with him to the Doumoto Concert Hall since the job was only for him. He started to think that his job wasn''t that simple since he was the only one who was invited to perform in this hall.


    "This should be the ce," Yuuki said and stopped his car.


    They came out of the car and saw a beautiful building that was surrounded by a forest and ake.


    "This ce is very big," Uomi said.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure when it felt lewd when she said those words.


    "Let''s go inside," Yuuki said.


    They nodded and walked to the concert hall. They entered it and saw a group of people there.


    A group of people were stunned when they saw three people there.


    "Excuse me, who are you?" An elderly man with gray long hair asked.


    "We''re from Heaven Records, I''m Rossweisse and work as Yuuki''s manager," Rossweisse introduced herself.


    "I''m Uomi, his caretaker who will take care of his every need from food, cleaning, and sensual," Uomi introduced herself.


    "....."


    "Ah, my name is Takumi Fuwa, I''m the Domoto Hall director," Takumi introduced himself and ignored her introduction. He looked at the man in the middle and smiled, "Are you Ichijou-san?"


    Yuuki took out his sses and nodded, "Yes, that''s me."


    "Please follow me, we have been waiting for you," Takumi said.


    Yuuki followed Takumi to the group of people.


    Rossweisse sighed and said, "Uomi, you can''t say that to anyone."


    "Why? That''s the truth," Uomi said.


    "..."


    Rossweisse felt that she had a headache and shook her head, "Let''s just follow them and also stop talking in vulgar things."


    "Vulgar thing? Such as?" Uomi asked.


    "Such is what you were talking about earlier," Rossweisse said.


    Uomi nodded, "Alright, I won''t say his need for s.e.x but his need in bed, it will be more polite that way." She said and followed him.


    "....."


    Rossweisse wasn''t even working yet but she was already very tired.


    Yuuki walked to a group of people.


    "Everyone, Ichijou-san has arrived," Takumi said to everyone.


    Yuuki felt very weird since he was invited to this ssical music concert.


    "Oh, you''re Ichijou-san?" The man with short gray hair said, "My name is Kazumi Domoto, I''m the organist of this event, thank you foring."


    Yuuki hand shook his hand and said, "Thank you for your invitation, but I''m not sure that I should be here, I''m a normal musician and I''m not ying ssical music."


    "Really? But I have watched you ying piano skillfully before," Domoto said.


    "Really?" Yuuki asked. He didn''t expect for him to have heard his piano y since it had been a while for him to y the piano. He remembered that thest time was around chapter 50 or under. In his opinion, the reason why he was invited was to increase the hype of this Doumoto Concert Hall after that explosion in the Doumoto Music Academy.


    Domoto nodded, "Yes, you''re not famous during that time and I''m just walking around the cafe in the neighborhood, I don''t expect to meet such a skillful pianist, I have always wanted to invite you but you have be very busytely, especially after that challenge to Sekibayashi, as the same musician, I will support you."


    Yuuki onlyughed, "Is that so? I''m happy that you will watch my match."


    "Still, I was surprised when I heard that your father is also part of the concert hall''s council, I''m also grateful for him to be able to invite you," Domotoughed.


    Yuuki only twitched his lips when he heard it.


    "Alright, how about we enter the concert hall?" Domoto said.


    "Good," Yuuki nodded.


    "Hello, Ichijou-san, my name is Genya Domoto, I''m Domoto-san''s son," Genya said while smiling at him.


    "Nice to meet you," Yuuki nodded and put on a poker face. He didn''t really understand ssical music and he wasn''t that much of a fan but it was very easy for him to cheat on them that he had learned some of the ssical music.


    Everyone was fooled by his fluent words but suddenly it was destroyed by someone''s words.


    "If you don''t know anything, don''t talk about nonsense."


    Yuuki frowned and turned to see who was the person who mocked him. He raised his eyebrow when he saw that it was a very beautiful woman. He could see that this woman was at least in the middle of her 20''s. He turned toward Genya and asked, "Who is she?"


    "You don''t know me?" The woman looked at him while raising her eyebrow.


    Genya had a sweat on his face, "She is Reiko Akiba, she is the soprano of this concert."


    Yuuki felt this woman who was always frowning was his cup of tea. He was curious about her smile but he needed to act first, "Yes, I don''t really have that much interest in ssical music, is that wrong?"


    "....."


    They were a bit stunned by his words.


    "But...."


    "But?"


    "I''m very interested in you," Yuuki said.


    "..."


    Reiko was a bit stunned then snorted, "I''m sorry, I don''t have an interest in you." She walked past him and entered the concert hall.


    "..."


    Yuuki sighed but still smiled. He felt that this woman was very interesting. He was thinking about something until both of his cheeks were poked at by someone.


    "You really have the guts to flirt with that woman," Rossweisse said while poking his cheek, "but you''re failed, you have been rejected."


    "Do you want me to make you happy? There is a toilet over there," Uomi said while poking his cheek.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, "What are we going to do in the toilet? Anyway, let''s enter, I want to see the concert hall inside."

 Chapter 635: Full Score of Fear 3

    Yuuki twitched looking at the massive golden musical instrument in front of him.


    "This isn''t a piano," Yuuki wanted toin.


    "Yes, this is an organ," Domoto nodded.


    Yuuki had only a 100 proficiency on piano and probably he needed a few days for an adjustment to y this pipe organ.


    "Can you y it?" Genya asked. He knew that he was a pianist and wasn''t an organist but both piano and organ were almost simr to each other.


    "Can I y it for a while?" Yuuki asked.


    "Sure, can you y one of your songs that gives the feeling of wave and sadness at the same time?" Domoto asked and added, "I remember that you''ve yed it before in the cafe."


    "Oh, Roaring Tides," Yuuki nodded, "Alright, I will y it." He walked to the organ and sat on the seat. He tried it for a while to feel the different tone between two musical instruments.


    Rossweisse, who saw him, couldn''t help but ask, "Can he y the organ?" She knew that even though he was a very good musician, ying the organ needed a lot of skill.


    "I''m not sure, but he can y the piano really well," Uomi said.


    Reiko didn''t join them and sat down on the audience seat.


    Yuuki was a practicing organ and tried to getfortable with this instrument music. He didn''t notice a group of people entering the concert hall.


    The group of police who were led by Megumi Inspector entered the concert hall. They saw that they were practicing and decided to wait for a bit.


    "Hmm, isn''t that Yuuki?" Sato said while squinting her eyes.


    "Yuuki?" Takagi and Shiratori also looked at the person who was practicing the organ.


    "Is he here?" Megure twitched his lips.


    "Hmm, I didn''t hear that he would join this concert," Sato said.


    "Why should he report it to you?" Megure asked.


    "Of course, this is connected to the explosion case in the academy," Sato said.


    Takagi and Shiratori weren''t sure but they sighed in relief when both of them heard her answer.


    They didn''t say anything again until another group entered the concert hall.


    "Uwaaa! Is this the concert hall?" Genta asked.


    "This is very cool!" Mitsuhiko said.


    "Yeah, I want to sit on that chair!" Ayumi said.


    "You guys! Don''t be too noisy, they''re practicing!" Sonoko reprimanded them.


    "Yes, you need to be quiet here," Ran said.


    "Yes!" They answered.


    "Kid....." Kogorou shook his head.


    "Isn''t that okay, they''re only kids," Agasa said.


    Conan turned and saw a group of police. He knew that they wereing because of the explosion case that was happening a few days ago. He wanted to go there but he was stopped.


    "Where are you going? Hurry up and sit down!" Kogorou said and ced him in the seat.


    Conan couldn''t fight him and only sighed in his seat. He turned his head and saw that Haibara was focussing all of her attention on the stage. He felt weird, "What''s wrong Haibara?"


    "Yuuki," Haibara said, but didn''t turn toward him.


    "Yuuki?" Conan looked at the stage and saw a familiar figure there.


    "Sonoko, isn''t that Yuuki?" Ran asked.


    "Yes, he will be the opener of the concert," Sonoko said.


    "Still, I don''t mind watching him, especially after that challenge to Sekibayashi-san," Kogorou said.


    "I''m worried about Yuuki-nii, can Yuuk-nii really fight?" Ayumi asked.


    "He can," Haibarai said.


    "Yes, his body is very strong," Ran nodded as she had seen his body before. She was a karate practitioner and she could see when someone was really strong or not.


    "Still, his opponent is the strongest person in the wrestler world," Agasa said.


    "Enough about the pro-wrestler, the match doesn''t even start and it is better to listen to him first," Haibara said.


    ""It''s true, I wonder what kind of pieces he will be ying after this," Kogorou said while rubbing his chin.


    Yuuki had done his preparation and took a deep breath.


    "Are you ready?" Domoto asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Alright, I''m ready."


    They nodded and didn''t say anything waiting for him to y.


    Some of them walked to the audience seat and wanted to enjoy his performance better.


    Uomi and Rossweise were pretty excited and they were sitting next to Reiko.


    "You''re his girlfriend?" Reiko asked both of them.


    "Yes, his s.e.x-sleeve," Uomi said, but her mouth was closed with Rossweisse.


    "...."


    Reiko had never thought of that kind of answer. She looked at him with a frown when she heard that.


    "No, we''re his manager, this girl always loves to make dirty jokes, please don''t listen to her," Rossweisse said.


    Uomi wanted to say something dirty again.


    "Shh, he will start to y soon," Rossweisse said.


    Uomi nodded and didn''t say anything after hearing her words.


    "Really?" Reiko asked again.


    "Yes," Rossweisse nodded.


    Yuuki was her boss and even though he had a tendency to flirt with a lot of girls, he was still very nice to her.


    Rossweisse didn''t want him to have a bad reputation outside, however, she also knew that Uomi was joking.


    "Yes, I''m only joking," Uomi said and answered, "Both of us are his girlfriends."


    "...."


    "That isn''t much better," Reiko said.


    Rossweisse was tired and decided not to say anything. She didn''t think much when someone thought that both of them had a rtionship since it wasn''t wrong. Both of them shared a veryplicated rtionship.


    "Shh, he will start to y soon," Uomi said.


    "....."


    Reiko and Rossweise were speechless by her words.


    *BGM (https://.youtube/watch?v=vdk_76z38bA)


    This was his first time ying the organ but it was more interesting in his opinion. He felt that he could make a variety of sounds and made the piece that he was ying be more beautiful. He wasn''t sure maybe because it had been long that he had yed this song but he really felt a sense of mncholy when he yed it.


    Reiko had never heard him ying piano only heard his song on the concert before. She wasn''t sure why but she couldn''t look away since the song was really beautiful and really hit her heart. Her tears started to drip when she thought about herte fiance.


    ''Hikaru....''


    Roaring Tides is the title of this song.


    Everyone who heard this song couldn''t help but felt that their feelings were roaring and their chest was really tight.

 Chapter 636: Full Score of Fear 4

    Yuuki pressed thest note of this song and let out a sigh of relief. He was quite satisfied with his performance earlier but he still needed to train again.


    *p p p.


    "Bravo!" Hans said. He is an organ tuner from Germany that is managing the organ of this concert hall.


    Yuuki smiled and talked with them for a bit. He still thought that it wasn''t that perfect yet in his opinion.


    Domoto told him that he could practiceter, this time he would show him his performance.


    Yuuki nodded and walked to the audience seat. He walked toward them and he felt strange when he saw an open seat between both Reiko and Rossweisse. He saw that Rossweisse tried to stop Uomi from saying something. He didn''t think much and sat there.


    "Your songs are pretty good," Reiko said.


    Yuuki looked at her with a weird expression.


    "What?" Reiko asked.


    "It feels weird when you say something like that to me," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    Reiko twitched her lips.


    "So are you changing your impression on me?" Yuuki asked.


    "No," Reiko said and turned without looking at him again.


    Yuuki only shrugged his shoulders. He turned his head and saw that both Rossweisse and Uomi were still in the fight against each other. He decided to focus his attention on the stage and saw the performance of Domoto while trying to imagine himself ying there. Even though he was forced to do this job, he still would do his job seriously.


    Yuuki closed his eyes while reminiscing about the piece that had been yed by Domoto. He could feel that it was really nice and he had an idea to perform betterter. He saw that one of his disciples who were violinists decided to perform together but the result was quite bad. He saw that the woman was quite nervous. He knew that this woman was quite nervous since she was a substitute since the real yer was hurt because of the explosion before.


    *cut


    The string on the violin was cut suddenly, "I''m sorry, I will change it right away." She said and ran to the staff room.


    "My my... I wonder if I''ll even get to sing today," Reiko said and stood up. She turned toward the man who was talking with his girlfriends. She didn''t think much and walked to the powder room.


    "You''re not going after her?" Rossweisse asked, but her expression was quite fierce.


    "No, there is no way that I will do that," Yuuki shook his head.


    "....."


    Rossweisse and Uomi felt a bit dumbfounded.


    Yuuki turned and saw that Kogorou was talking with the group of police. He also saw that Conan was trying to eavesdrop on their conversation but failed and was hit by Kogorou. He shook his head and suddenly heard someone calling him.


    "Yuuki-ni!!!!"


    Genta, Mitsuhiko and Ayami were very excited when they met him.


    "Genta, how is it? Do you still have bad luck?" Yuuki said.


    "No, of course not, I''m fine right now," Genta said and looked at the organ, "But this is very huge!?"


    "Yeah, it''s not just big but also very beautiful," Mitsuhiko said.


    "It''s amazing, right?" Genya said when he saw they were amazed by the organ.


    "Hey, how do pipe organs make a sound?" Ayami asked.


    "The principle behind the sound production here is the same as with the recorders you y at school," Genya said and pointed his finger, "Look, there are a lot of pipes lined up together, aren''t there? Just like when you blow into a recorder, the sound is produced when air passes through each of these pipes."


    "Air?" Ayumi was confused.


    "But there aren''t any holes in those pipes like on the recorder!" Genta said.


    "That''s right, for a recorder, you cover the holes with your fingers in order to produce notes of different pitches, but for a pipe organ...." Genya said and showed them how to y the organ. He also showed them that each pipe would produce a different sound. He also showed them ''stops'' the switch-like thing that was on the side of the organ. He showed them that when he pulled that ''stop'' it would produce a different sound again, sometimes it was simr to a trumpet, flute, or saxophone.


    "Organists use abination of all these sounds to add variety to their performance," Genya said.


    ''Hmm,'' Yuuki thought that his performance was a bit dull and thought that he could add a variety effectter.


    They were amazed by this organ and asked a lot of questions.


    "Your y was a bit stiff earlier," Haibara said.


    "Yeah, I know that I need time to adjust my performance," Yuuki nodded and loved her straight forward personality.


    They were talking to each other until suddenly.


    "Now, time for the long-awaited quiz!" Agasa said while raising his finger.


    "Eh?"


    Everyone looked at him with an interesting expression.


    Uomi and Rossweisse were also interested in his quiz.


    "A certain opera singer had a sore throat and was waiting for an operation, however, they decided against the operation and got better after taking a pill they got from an old man, and now, from the following options, who was the singer?" Agasa said and added, "1. Soprano; 2. Alto; 3. Tenor; 4. Bass." He had a smug expression and waited for their answer.


    They started to think about the answer with struggling expression.


    "Is he always having this kind of fun quiz?" Uomi asked.


    ''Fun....''


    Conan, Haibara, and Yuuki were a bit speechless.


    "Sometimes, this is also his hobby," Haibara said.


    "Can you give us a hint, professor?" Ran asked.


    Agasa nodded, "Yes, how do you say ''operation'' in English?"


    "Operation," Haibara said and added, "We usually just say ''ope''."


    "And also, it''s an old man''s pill, right?" Conan said.


    "Yuuki, do you know the answer?" Rossweisse asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Of course...."


    "Number one."


    Yuuki and Reiko who suddenly joined the quiz said at the same time.


    "The answer is number one: Soprano," Reiko said and added, "An opera singer who gave up on an operation, so you take away ''ope'' from ''opera'', leaving ''ra'', a ''pill'' is some medicine that''s small and round, thus, the ''old man''s pill'' means using a small circle with the word ''sofu'' (grandfather), when youbine that with the ''ra'' from before.."


    "Soprano," Uomi and Rossweisse nodded at the same time. Both of them thought that this quiz was quite fun for them.


    Reiko smiled and said, "How stupid."


    Agasa heard it couldn''t help but twitch his lips, "You''re right, but you didn''t have to say it was stupid..."

 Chapter 637: Full Score of Fear 5

    Yuuki only shrugged his shoulders and sat back on his seat beside Reiko, "What are you reading?"


    "Just a note," Reiko said.


    "Is your aunting?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm?" Reiko looked at him with a confused expression.


    "I mean, do you have menstruation? You''ve been in a pretty bad mood since earlier," Yuuki said.


    "You''re very rude!" Reiko said with an annoyed expression.


    "Really? But I''m pretty happy that seeing a lot of emotioning from your face, what is it? Are you being dumped by your boyfriend or something?" Yuuki asked.


    "...."


    "Really?" Yuuki was a bit surprised.


    Reiko frowned, "That is not your business."


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "I''m not sure about your boyfriend, but I''m sure that he will regret leaving such a beautiful woman."


    Reiko turned toward him and had aplex emotion right now.


    "Excuse me, Reiko Akiba-san, we''ve been waiting to talk...." Takagi suddenly came to them.


    Reiko, who saw the police, sighed, "Sheesh, this had better be over quickly."


    "What''s wrong, Takagi-san?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yuuki, do you want to join us too?" Takagi thought that Yuuki could help them to solve the case. He still remembers helping him in the ''Hammer Man'' case.


    Yuuki looked at Rossweisse and Uomi who were talking to the kids. He looked at Takagi and nodded, "Sure."


    Reiko frowned, "Why are youing with them?"


    "I''m a part-time detective," Yuuki said.


    Reiko had a doubtful expression on her face.


    "No, he has helped us in a lot of cases," Takagi confirmed in his statement.


    "You don''t need to think much, it is better to talk with them as soon as possible rather than making them follow you all the time," Yuuki said.


    Reiko thought for a bit and nodded, "That''s true, they''re very annoying."


    "I agree," Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki, I don''t think that you should agree with her opinion," Takagi twitched his lips.


    Both of them ignored him and walked to the group of the police.


    Megure looked at him for a bit and decided to not saying anything, "We would like to ask you one more time about the e-mail Kabe Souko-san sent you just before the explosion."


    Takagi looked at his note and started to read the email, "It''s impossible to work with a bunch of amateurs who can''t differentiate between sounds." He turned toward her and asked, "What is the meaning of this e-mail?"


    "Meaning?" Reiko raised her eyebrows.


    Yuuki noticed that Conan was moving silent trying to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    "Shh," Conan didn''t want him to tell everyone that he tried to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    Yuuki decided to ignore him.


    "It''s just like it says, I''ve mentioned it before, Kabe-san and I are..." Reiko said but she was cut.


    "You met her for the first time during the press conference for this public concert, right?" Sato said.


    Reiko nodded, "Yeah, at that time, she said she would listen to the performance of those two who have passed away and would e-mail me her thoughts."


    "In other words, based on the difference between those two people''s style and Kabe-san''s style, as a musician, her remark that they couldn''t tell the difference between sounds meant that they couldn''t perform together, isn''t that right?" Shiratori said.


    "Something like that I suppose," Reiko said and asked, "Why are you not asking her directly? Hasn''t she regained her consciousness yet?"


    "Yes, she is awake but due to the shock of the explosion, she''s losing her memory of the incident," Sato said.


    Reiko was surprised, "Is that so?"


    "There is one more thing," Shiratori took something from his suit pocket, "This item was found at the crime scene."


    "The body of a flute?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow and turned toward Reiko. He saw a change in her expression. He was wondering whether a flute had a connection with her or somehow.


    "That''s right, the head joint, the body joint, and the foot joint," Shiratori said and exined, "A flute can be separated into those three sections."


    "Could it be students leaving it behind?" Yuuki asked.


    ""It''s possible, but only the body joint being there makes it strange," Kogorou said.


    "So maybe it was a warning from the bomber?" Yuuki said.


    "Warning from the bomber?"


    "It''s just spection, you don''t need to think much," Yuuki said.


    Megure shook his head and looked at Reiko, "Does somethinge to your mind?"


    Reiko was stunned for a while but shook her head, "No, nothing, I''ve had enough." She said and walked back to her seat.


    Megure sighed, "Yuuki, if you have noticed something, please call us."


    "Alright, I will definitely help her," Yuuki said with a nod.


    "Why are you very spirited in this case?" Sato felt strange since he was usually quitezy.


    "Nothing, she is somehow simr to my girlfriend," Yuuki said and left them.


    "...."


    They were a bit speechless by his words.


    Yuuki saw that Reiko and the kids were talking to each other.


    "Won''t you coach us for the musicpetition?" Mitsuko said.


    "Ha?" Reiko was surprised.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki also joined them.


    "Ah, Yuuki-nii, can you help us to coach the musicpetition?" Ayumi asked.


    "Yeah, together with this aunty then the trophy will be in our hands already," Genta said.


    "Aunty!!" Reiko was angry but sighed, "I will help you."


    "Eh? Really?"


    "Yeah, I will help you and that is why you should get out of this ce and don''t bother with the training now!" Reiko said.


    They couldn''t do anything since they knew that they would be a bother when they were here.


    Yuuki said to them and he would stay to learn an organ for tonight. He told both Rossweisse and Uomi that he would master this organ as soon as possible.


    Reiko looked at him, "You are going to stay here tonight?"


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded even though he didn''t really want to but his professionalism didn''t let him do anything in half-asset. He looked at her and asked, "Are you also really going to coach them?"


    "I don''t mind since I''m one of their alumni," Reiko said.


    "Then do you want to go there together there?" Yuuki said and knew that she wanted to reject him, "I''m not sure but I felt that you''ve been targeted by someone."


    "....." Reiko frowned.


    "I''m not forcing you to agree but at least I can protect you from them," Yuuki said and added, "Or do you want police to apany you? I''m sure that they will be more than happy to do that."


    Reiko sighed, "Please do that."


    Yuuki smiled, "Alright." He didn''t continue to talk with her since he needed to focus on practicing the organ.

 Chapter 638: Full Score of Fear 6

    Yuuki didn''t go back and stayed in the concert hall to y this organ. He sighed in relief when he felt that it was alright.


    "You really work hard, huh?"


    Yuuki turned and said, "You''re not going back?"


    "..."


    "Aren''t you saying that you''re going to be my bodyguard, Mr. Forgetful," Reiko said.


    "Now that you mention it," Yuuki stood up and said, "Let''s go back then."


    Reiko nodded and walked with him. She observed him and asked, "Can you really fight?"


    "What''s wrong with that question?" Yuuki asked and coughed, "Well, for your information, I have fought with a Somalia Pirate in the past."


    "Haha," Reiko suddenlyughed.


    Yuuki frowned, "Why are youughing?"


    "You''re really funny, do you think that I''m an elementary grade school student? Do you really think that you can fool me that you have fought with the Somalian Pirate?" Reiko said and added, "You''re also in this country! How can you fight a Somalian Pirate? Now, that you mention it maybe you will mention that you have fought against Arlong and Smoker in the One Pieceter."


    Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed. He knew that it was quite hard for someone to believe that he had fought against the Somalian Pirate before but he was more surprised by one fact, "You''ve read One Piece? You''re quite a cute hobby."


    Reiko blushed, "This is my matter! You''re only 18 years old! How can you try to flirt with someone who is older than you?!"


    Yuuki rubbed his nose and thought that he had dated someone who was in their 40''s but he decided not to say anything. He looked at her and said, "Did you read Fairy Tail too?"


    Reiko frowned and asked, "Yes, is there something wrong?"


    "Nothing, maybe we can talk about that manga along the way. Oh, right! Maybe I should bring my video gameter," Yuuki said.


    "Bring your video game? Where?" Reiko asked with a confused expression.


    "Your home, of course," Yuuki had a strange expression on in the house.


    "What do you mean?! You will stay in my house?" Reiko didn''t believe it.


    "Yeah, I mean that you''re in danger and it is better when someone is protecting you," Yuuki said and added, "Also you can''t be stubborn, don''t you have an important concert?"


    Reiko looked at him without saying anything.


    "Isn''t it better to have me rather than having police to surround you to observe you for the entire four days?" Yuuki said.


    Reiko still looked at him without saying anything.


    "I will sleep on the couch and won''t do anything," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Reiko asked with a doubtful expression.


    "Of course! Even though, I have to admit that you''re very attractive in my eyes but..."


    "But?" Reiko raised her eyebrow and said, "I''m too old for you right? I know that I''m 31 years old this year." She sighed and said, "Alright, follow me. I''m sure that you''re still v.i.r.g.i.n and won''t even touch me." She looked at him with a taunting expression and said, "C''mon boy."


    Yuuki wanted to say that ''he has a girlfriend'' but this woman interrupted his words by herself. He only sighed when this woman thought that he was a v.i.r.g.i.n. He was also wondering whether this woman had forgotten that he had a girlfriend earlier. He was wondering how he had be a wolf in sheepskin, ''Why I am saying a lot of ''wondering''?''


    "What are you doing? Hurry up!" Reiko shouted.


    Yuuki shook his head, "I''ming."


    Yuuki was messaging his girlfriends that he would stay outside for the past 4 days and woulde back from time to time.


    "I''m going to work as a bodyguard," Yuuki said in the message. He closed his phone and followed her.


    Both of them had arrived in her apartment.


    "Please enter," Reiko said.


    "Excuse me," Yuuki said and entered her apartment. He looked around and it was quite clean.


    "You can sleep there," Reiko said and pointed her finger at the door.


    "I''m not sleeping on the sofa?" Yuuki asked and was a bit surprised.


    "Yes, I don''t want you to get sick and suddenly make me contact me with that sickness," Reiko said.


    Yuuki felt that this woman was cold on the outside but she was very warm inside. He knew that this woman tried to hide her fragile heart with a tough expression. He smiled looking at her cute gesture.


    "Why are you smiling?" Reiko frowned.


    "Reiko has someone ever told you that you''re very cute?" Yuuki asked.


    Reiko twitched her lips and knocked his head, "Please respect someone who is older than you or I''ll kick you out of my apartment!"


    "Yes...." Yuuki caressed his head slightly and entered the room. He was wondering and asked, "Did you live with someone here?"


    "No, I live here alone," Reiko said.


    Yuuki knew that her boyfriend had dumped her and nodded. He patted her shoulder and said, "There are a lot of good men outside, your boyfriend is a bit dumb to leave you."


    Reiko frowned, "I think you have a big misunderstanding here."


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "Really? Your boyfriend isn''t cheating on you or something?"


    Reiko didn''t really want to tell him but it felt weird to have such a big misunderstanding, "I have a fiance before."


    Yuuki frowned, "Where is he?"


    "He died a year ago," Reiko said and sighed.


    Yuuki looked at her expression and sighed, "Reiko..."


    "Hmm?" Reiko looked at him.


    "You''re a really good woman. I''m not sure about your feelings about him right now and I''m sure that you need time, but I''m sure that he wants to be happy too," Yuuki said and held her hands naturally.


    "Is that so?" Reiko said and let her hands from him. She walked into her room and left him there alone.


    Yuuki rubbed his nose looking at her reaction. He was waiting for a while and Reiko suddenly came out again while bringing a bunch of clothes.


    "You can wear this for a while," Reiko gave him the clothes and closed the door of her room.


    Yuuki looked at the clothes on his hands and said, "If you''re lonely, you cane to my room, my door is always open."


    "HURRY UP AND SLEEP!"


    Yuuki smiled and went into his room sleeping soundly until tomorrow.

 Chapter 639: Full Score of Fear 7

    Reiko woke up from her sleep and sighed. She remembered that she had let someone sleep in her apartment. She was wondering whether he had woken up and came out of her room. She looked at his room and opened it. She was a bit surprised since he didn''t lock his room.


    ''If you''re lonely, you cane to my room and my door is always open.''


    Reiko snorted when she remembered his words, "You''re just a v.i.r.g.i.n and you dare to flirt with me?" She thought something and went to the kitchen to bring a ss of water to wake him up. She walked to his room again and saw that he was still sleeping. She saw something weird, "Is there something on his stomach?" She felt weird and decided to check it since it was pretty big. She took out his nket and blushed instantly, ''Big...'' She felt that it was pretty much amazing. She turned toward him and sighed in relief when she saw him still sleeping.


    Reiko looked at him again and snorted, "Wake up!" She took some of the water and sshed it on his face.


    Yuuki who received this water couldn''t help but opened his eyes. He felt a bit confused and suddenly remembered that he had stayed in Reiko''s apartment. He frowned when he saw her sshing water on his face, "What are you doing?"


    "You need to wake up early in the morning," Reiko turned and tried to hide the blush on her face.


    Yuuki sighed and asked, "Are we going somewhere?"


    "Yeah, I will make breakfast, you should hurry up and take a bath," Reiko said and left him.


    Yuuki felt that he had be a useless little brother or something right now. He shook his head and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Reiko prepared breakfast for both of them, "Is he okay with western breakfast?" It had been a while for her to live with someone and it made her slightly nervous. She could hear the sound of the shower from the bathroom and made her feel strange. She started to feel nostalgic right now and unconsciously looked at the photo in her room. She shook her head and thought, ''I can''t keep going on like this.''


    Reiko continued to make an omelet and toasted bread. She cooked for a while until the door of the bathroom was opened.


    "It is quite cold in the morning," Yuuki felt but he felt quite refreshed since he had taken a warm shower earlier. He only wore short pants and didn''t wear anything on his upper body. He sat on the chair and asked, "Can I ask for a coffee?"


    "..."


    Reiko only looked at him with susprised expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    Reiko looked at his body was full of muscle and especially, ''That tattoo....'' She shook her head and asked, "How old are you this year?"


    "I should be 17," Yuuki said while rubbing his chin.


    ''17?!'' Reiko wrinkled her nose and asked, "Why do you have a tattoo?! You''re only a high school student! Are you a delinquent or is it fashion?!"


    Yuuki only rubbed his nose, "Yeah, it is fashion." He didn''t really think that it was necessary to tell her about his family business.


    "I''m starting to worry about your future," Reiko sighed.


    "Wow, I''m happy that you''re worried about me," Yuuki smiled while looking at her.


    "Hmph," Reiko snorted and said, "Here you should eat first, I will change my clothes." She cleaned her hands and went to her room.


    Yuuki started to eat the breakfast, "This is delicious." He knew that women needed quite a long time to prepare themselves. He decided to watch the television and used the shirt that he had used yesterday. He needed toe back to his house to bring some clothes and a motorcycleter.


    Reiko came out from her room and saw him sitting on the sofa while looking at the television. She wasn''t sure but she felt that this guy had thought that this had be his home, "Let''s go."


    "I will go back to my house first to get my clothes, I will pick you up in the university and we can go to visit the kid togetherter," Yuuki said.


    "Okay," Reiko didn''t think much of it.


    Both of them went out in separate ways.


    Yuuki went back to his house and saw that there were his girlfriends there.


    "Wee, where did you stay yesterday?" Utaha asked while smiling.


    Yuuki felt malice from that smile. He picked her up and said, "I miss you."


    Utaha snorted, "Is that so? But you haven''t answered my question."


    Yuuki nodded and walked to his room while talking about what was happening.


    Utaha twitched her lips when she heard his story. She didn''t expect that he had entered into a troublesome thing again this time, "So this time, do you know who the bomber is?"


    "Hmm, I''m not sure yet since there isn''t much clue," Yuuki said.


    "How long will you stay with her?" Utaha asked.


    "It should be four days since the concert will be held in four days," Yuuki said.


    "Worst case 5 days since you want to do here," Utaha snorted.


    Yuuki ced her on his bed while staring into her eyes, "But I will really miss you."


    Utaha sighed and ced her arms around his neck, "I will help you to prepare the luggage.."


    "We can do thatter, there is something more important than that," Yuuki said.


    "Oh? Really? What is it?" Utaha smirked.


    "It''s you," Yuuki kissed her lips while moving his hand slowly toward her soft mountain.


    Reiko had been waiting for him for a long time until she saw a car stopped in front of her. She saw that the window was open and she saw his figure.


    "I''m sorry to make you wait," Yuuki smiled.


    "You''rete!" Reiko said.


    "That is why I said that I''m sorry,e on," Yuuki said.


    Reiko snorted and entered his car, "Where did you go?"


    "My home," Yuuki said. He wouldn''t tell her that he was charging his Utaha''s energy earlier.


    Utaha was in his room sleeping soundly since she was very tired. Her face was rosy while remembering the things that they had done earlier, ''Yuuki....''

 Chapter 640: Full Score of Fear 8

    Yuuki and Reiko entered Teitan Elementary School.


    Conan, Genta, Mitsuhiko, Haibara, and Ayumi greeted them.


    "Yuuki-nii! Reiko-obaasan!" Gentsa said.


    "Who is aunty?!" Reiko knocked his head.


    "Ouch!" Genta held his head in pain.


    "You can say that to a woman, you should call her big sister," Yuuki said to him.


    "Eh? But isn''t she in her 30''s right?" Gentained.


    "Do you want to teach you or I will leave you right now?!" Reiko was really angry since she was sensitive about her age.


    "N - no, Genta, hurry up and apologize!" Mitsuhiko said.


    "Yeah, you can''t say that she is old, that''s very rude," Ayumi said.


    "..."


    ''Ayumi, you''re also rude....''


    They were speechless looking at her.


    "I - I''m sorry," Genta said.


    "Let''s do the practice, alright," Yuuki said and looked at the two girls, "Ran, Sonoko, you''re here too?"


    "Yes, I want to monitor them," Ran nodded.


    "Yeah, this guy had a tone-deaf," Sonoko said and ced her hand on Conan.


    Conan onlyughed wrily.


    "Tone-deaf?" Yuuki looked at Conan curiously.


    "His voice is bad," Haibara nodded.


    Yuuki smiled, "How about you?"


    "Mine is good," Haibara nodded.


    Both of them were talking to each other Mitsuhiko who saw them couldn''t help but frown.


    ''Does Haibara love someone who is older?'' Mitsuhiko though.


    "Alright, I won''t waste my time, let''s go to the music room," Reiko said.


    "Yes!!!"


    Yuuki was sitting on the chair bored while listening to their singing. In his opinion, choruspetition for the elementary school didn''t need a lot ofplicated practice.


    Children should be singing happily on the stage, that is the most important thing.


    Sonoko, who was sitting beside him, looked at the kid with a smug expression.


    Yuuki looked at her and wondered why this girl had this kind of expression.


    "TEITAN TEITAN SHOUGAKOU!"


    The kids were singing and Ran was the one who yed the piano.


    Yuuki sighed since he noticed a few mistakes but he didn''t intend to talk since he wasn''t a professional teacher. It was better to leave everything to Reiko who had a musical background and learned in the university. He also noticed some strangeness in the piano. He was wondering whether the tune was quite off.


    The song was over and everyone smiled together.


    "How is it?" Ran asked.


    Reiko, who had been looking at the window, walked toward them, "Let''s see... First you!" She pointed her finger toward Genta, "Your voice is too loud!"


    "Eh..." Genta was startled.


    "Try to blend in with the others!" Reiko said. She started toment to everyone without missing anything.


    "Hmm, perfect pinch, huh?" Yuuki said.


    "The perfect pinch?" Sonoko who was beside him was curious.


    "Yeah, it means that she can hear anything perfectly, as long as she hears a voice or sound, she can remember it clearly and even produce it," Yuuki said.


    "Amazing..." Sonoko nodded and asked, "Do you have it too?"


    "Me? I don''t have one," Yuuki shook his head. He could make it using his magic but he felt that it wasn''t that necessary for a normal singer.


    "The problem is you!" Reiko pointed at Conan.


    "Ah, that kid has a really bad tone-deaf," Sonoko shook her head.


    "Yeah, that one is just too bad," Yuuki also felt that Conan couldn''t sing at all.


    Reiko started to reprimand Conan, "You werepletely out of tune from the beginning to the end! You weren''t doing it on purpose, were you?"


    Conan was very embarrassed, "N - no..."


    Ayumi, who saw his crush being reprimanded, couldn''t help but wanted to help him, "It wasn''t on purpose! It''s just that Conan-kun is tone-deaf!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Everyoneughed when they heard her.


    Conan had a tired expression on his face.


    Reiko shook her head, "Worst of all, the piano sounded weird too."


    "Eh?" Ran was startled.


    Reiko walked toward her and said, "The sound was t the whole time, hasn''t it been tuned properly?"


    Ran was surprised by her action and asked whether Reiko had a perfect pinch or not.


    Reiko answered ''yes'' and showed everyone that she had a perfect pinch.


    Yuuki was looking at the scene with interest until he noticed Genta walking toward the back of the ssroom.


    "Shhh," Gent said to him.


    Yuuki only shrugged his shoulders and let him do whatever he wanted.


    Everyone was surprised by her actions.


    "That is why you''re very good at singing?" Mitsuhiko asked.


    "I don''t know, I''m not even sure that perfect pinch is that necessary for it," Reiko said and pointed her finger at him, "He doesn''t have one but his singing skill is good."


    "Yuuki-nii, you don''t have a perfect pinch?" Ayumi asked.


    "I don''t have one," Yuuki shook his head and said, "Conan should have one too, but he isn''t that good on singing right?"


    "Eh? Conan you have it too?" Ayumi asked.


    "Y - yeah, I have the perfect pinch," Conan said.


    "But why is your singing so bad?" Mitsuhiko asked.


    "...."


    Conan was a bit speechless by them.


    "Yuuki, let''s go back," Reiko said to him.


    Haibara looked at him and asked, "You''re living with her?


    "I will stay with her for four days," Yuuki said.


    Haibara sighed and wondered how he could live in Reiko''s apartment suddenly.


    "I will go back, you cane to my house anytime you miss me," Yuuki said.


    "Alright," Haibara blushed.


    "Yuuki, let''s go," Reiko said.


    "Okay," Yuuki stood up and waved his hand to them.


    Both of them walked out together until they heard Genta''sugh. Both of them turned and saw that Genta had stolen her drinking bottles.


    "Ah? What are you doing?" Reiko was surprised by his actions.


    "Thanks for the tea!" Genta said and started to drink the tea on the drinking bottles. Suddenly he felt that his thought felt very ufortable and painful, "UAAAAA!!!!"


    "Genta!!!"


    Everyone was surprised and started to help him.


    Yuuki tried to calm him while looking at the tea, "There is something inside the tea."


    Reiko had a startled expression on her face when she knew that someone had put something on her tea.

 Chapter 641: Full Score of Fear 9

    They were going to the clinic to check his throat.


    Yuuki and Ran were talking with the doctor together.


    "Is there inmmation in his throat?" Yuuki asked.


    The doctor nodded, "Yes, but you don''t need to worry, his throat will be recovered normally in four or five days."


    ''Four days?'' Yuuki started to think that someone wanted to stop Reiko froming to the concert. He looked at Genta and touched his smooth skinhead, "Don''t worry, you can talk again in four days."


    "Yes..." Genta answered with a very hoarse and small voice.


    They said thank you to the doctor and went to everyone.


    "Genta-kun? How is it?''


    Everyone was worried about his condition.


    Yuuki started to tell them about his condition and told them not to worry. He looked at everyone and said, "I will bring this bottle of tea to the police."


    Reiko nodded, "Yes, but I will have toe to his parents first, I wonder what kind of upbringing they have given him to steal something for someone?"


    "I''m sorry..." Genta hung his head low and felt very depressed.


    Reiko looked at him, "I will go by myself, you should go to the police as soon as possible."


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded and said, "Be careful."


    "I know you don''t need to worry about me that much," Reiko said.


    "Give me a call when something happens," Yuuki said and walked into his car to give this evidence to the police. He left them and went to the police by himself. He called Megure to wait for him in the police station telling him what was happening.


    Yuuki arrived at the police station.


    "Yuuki!" Megure came out to see him.


    "Megure Inspector," Yuuki nodded and brought him the bottle.


    "Is this the bottle?" Megure asked.


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded.


    Megure received the bottle and asked, "Who do you think is the one who wants her unable to perform in the concert?"


    "Well, the easiest conclusion that is someone who is beneficial when Reiko can''t perform," Yuuki said.


    "Who is it?" Megure asked.


    "It should be Rara Chigusa who is also the Soprano," Yuuki said and added, "But if that''s really true, why should she also make an explosion that is causing both Takehiko Renjo and Yosuke Mizumi to death?"


    Megure also didn''t know the answer.


    "How is Soko Kabe?" Yuuki asked.


    "She has woken up but and can talk but she is kind of weird," Megure said.


    "Weird?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    "Yeah, sometimes she talks about how the sound of the air conditioner is strong and bbering something that is hard to understand," Megure said.


    ''Hmm, the sound of the air conditioner, huh?'' Yuuki started to think that Soko Kabe also had a perfect pinch. He remembered that Soko Kabe was the one who was holding Stradivarius and yed the violin for the concert, ''But then it should be Shion Yamane who yed the violin for the concert who did the bomb.''


    ''Both Rara Chigusa and Shion Yamane can be bombers and killers....''


    "Did you know anything?" Megure asked.


    "I don''t have enough clue, if you know something again, please tell me, I will help you again," Yuuki said.


    "Alright, you''re protecting her right?" Megure asked.


    "Yeah, don''t worry," Yuuki nodded and asked, "Is there Gen-old man inside?"


    "G - Gen-old man..." Megure twitched his lips, "You should call him Tachibana Chief."


    "I''m not part of the police, anyway, I will go now, please tell me about the teater," Yuuki said.


    "Alright," Megure said.


    Yuuki started to drive his car to Reiko and everyone. He had ced a tracker before and it was easy for him to get there.


    ''But it''s still weird...'' Yuuki thought that the perpetrator of this case was too lenient toward Reiko. He knew that he missed a puzzle to connect with everyone. He looked at the tracker and saw that everyone was running suddenly. He frowned and moved his car faster.


    Conan and everyone was walking together in the small street. They noticed a truck that was moving behind them.


    "Everyone please go to the side," Reiko tried to make sure they didn''t hit the truck.


    Conan felt weird and said, "That truck wants to crash us! Run!!!!" He wanted to see the face of someone who had done this but he couldn''t.


    They saw that the truck didn''t stop and wanted to crash into them.


    "Uwaaa?! What is happening?"


    BROOOOMM!!!!


    The truck ignored everyone and kept moving even though it had destroyed the street.


    "Everyone ran to the right!" Conan shouted.


    Everyone followed his direction and ran to the right.


    Reiko knew that this truck must be rted to her and ran toward the left.


    "What?" Conan was startled until he saw the truck was moving followed Reiko, "Yuuki, where are you?" He felt helpless fighting a truck.


    Reiko kept running away from the truck with desperation. She was wondering why she decided not to follow him earlier. She put all of her energy into running until she slipped but suddenly she heard the sound of the car''s horn.


    The truck who saw the car hurriedly turned and ran away.


    Reiko sighed in relief and heard his voice.


    "Are you alright?'' Yuuki was angry when he saw Reiko was almost crushed by the car. He wasn''t sure maybe it was the power of Conan''s plot but he couldn''t see the face of someone who drove the truck.


    "Can you stand up?" Yuuki asked.


    Reiko nodded but she gritted her teeth.


    "Let me help you," Yuuki said and picked her with his arms.


    Conan who chased after them came back toward them. He sighed in relief when he saw himing, "Yuuki."


    Yuuki knocked his head, "It''s Yuuki-nii! You need to be 10 years older to call my name directly."


    Conan twitched his lips while holding his head.


    "YUUKI-NII!!!!"


    Haibara and everyone came toward them when the truck was chasing Reiko.


    "Let''s go back," Reiko felt tired.


    "You''re leaving?" Sonoko asked.


    "When I''m with you, I will have a lot of misfortune," Reiko said and looked at him, "Let''s go!"


    Yuuki shook his head and felt that this woman was really gentle, "Alright, let''s meet againter, I will take care of her, you don''t need to worry."


    "Yeah, I believe that you will really take care of her," Haibara nodded.


    Yuuki only shook his head and carried her to his car. He started his car and drove back to her apartment.


    Reiko looked at the window.


    "You''re really kind," Yuuki said.


    "Ha?" Reiko looked at him with a strange expression.


    "You said that because you didn''t want them to have the same incident again right?" Yuuki said and added, "You should be honest."


    "That''s not your problem!" Reiko said.


    Yuuki shook his head and thought that this woman was really cute.

 Chapter 642: Full Score of Fear 10

    Yuuki and Reiko had arrived in her apartment. He went out of his car and carried her again to her room.


    "You don''t need to carry me," Reiko tried hard to hide her blush. She felt useless to rely on someone who was younger than her.


    "You don''t need to be shy, I want you to see me as not someone who is younger than you but someone who can lend you their shoulders anytime when you don''t feel sad or yourpanion when you feel lonely," Yuuki said.


    "What is that? You''re too young to flirt with me," Reiko snorted.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Then when do you think that I can flirt with you?"


    "...."


    Reiko felt a bit speechless by his words until she felt him touching her butts, "W - what are you thing me! You pervert!" She blushed and tried to get away from him.


    "I''m trying to get a key out of your pocket, you don''t need to be that exaggerated," Yuuki said while moving his hand, touching her butt cheeks slightly, ''Hmm, nice.''


    Reiko who saw his serious expression didn''t feel doubtful but still that it felt strange when someone touched her butt, "You!"


    "What?" Yuuki had a confused expression on his face as if he didn''t understand anything.


    Reiko only snorted at him while looking away. She felt that this guy touched her butts unintentionally but she felt strange. She wanted to walk by herself but her feet were still hurt right.


    Yuuki ignored her gaze who was trying to uncover him but he was a master of acting. His expression was simr to a boy who still didn''t know the difference between man and woman, no, that was a bit too much but his gaze was very pure. He ced her on the sofa and asked, "Can you tell me where you kept your first aid box?"


    "At my room, near my table," Reiko said.


    "Alright, I will get it for you," Yuuki said and walked to her room.


    Reiko wanted to stop him but it was toote. She looked at his back and shouted, "Don''t look anything strange there."


    "Yes," Yuuki said and found the first aid box. At her table, he saw a photo of her together with a man also with a flute instrument. He thought for a bit and walked out from her room, "Is that your boyfriend?"


    "That''s not your business," Reiko said.


    Yuuki ignored her answer and ced the first aid box near the table, then he walked to the fridge to take out the ice and brought a towel. He took out a pillow and ced it under her ankle, "You shouldy down."


    Reiko nodded andid down on the sofa.


    Yuuki wrapped an ice pack in a towel around her sprained ankle.


    Reiko felt quite hurt andfortable at the same time.


    "Does it hurt?" Yuuki asked.


    "Nothing," Reiko said.


    "......"


    Reiko felt quite ufortable when she saw he didn''t say anything.


    "Reiko," Yuuki suddenly said.


    "W - what?" Reiko said a bit fl.u.s.tered since she was startled.


    Yuuki looked at him and asked, "Do you still love him?"


    Reiko frowned, "What do you mean?"


    "I saw the photo of your boyfriend there, I know that he must leave you a lot of beautiful memories since you still keep his belonging," Yuuki said.


    "....." Reiko looked at him without saying anything.


    "Is he a flutist?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes," Reiko said.


    Yuuki didn''t want to be hasty and asked her about herst boyfriend. He could see that she was very sad after her boyfriend had left her from this world.


    "He is my everything before, both of us are ready to marry but...." Reiko wasn''t sure why she told him this, maybe because she was wounded, maybe because it was the atmosphere, or maybe because it was she was lonely. She looked at him and asked, "What do you think that I should do right now?"


    "I can''t be him, and I won''t be him, but one thing for sure is that I don''t want to see you like this," Yuuki said while holding her hands, "Reiko, I like you, I want you to be mine."


    Reiko felt touched but alsoplicated at the same time.


    "I know that you can''t forget about him right away but for tonight, I will fill the loneliness within you now," Yuuki didn''t hesitate to kiss her lips.


    "Hmph!" Reiko didn''t expect him to kiss her suddenly. She felt that her body was hot but she still felt that what she was doing was betraying herte fiance. She tried to push him but she didn''t have the power to do that. She could only let him overwrite her memory with herst fiancee.


    Yuuki felt that a slow method was too long and it was better to give her a bomb right away. He kissed her for a while until he saw tears on her face. He separated from her and said, "Can it be me?"


    Reiko looked at him with red eyes and wanted to p him but stopped when she heard his words. She opened her mouth and wanted to chase him out but those words couldn''te out. She hated herself who didn''t know what to do, in the end, "I will go sleep." She stood up and forgot that her ankle was sprained.


    "Be careful," Yuuki hurriedly caught her in his arms.


    Reiko wanted to push him but stopped when she heard his voice.


    "I won''t do anything, it will be bad for you to get hurt again, I will take you to your room and back to my room," Yuuki said.


    Reiko didn''t say anything and let him help him.


    "Goodnight," Yuuki said and left her room.


    Reiko looked at his back and saw a photo of herself and her deceased fiance. Her heart was in a mess right now. She took that photo and looked at it for a bit. She didn''t know what to do and couldn''t sleep that night.

 Chapter 643: Full Score of Fear 11

    BOOOOM!!!!


    The people around hurriedly called the police about the explosion that was happening right now.


    Firefighters were fighting against the fire and the police helped to save anyone inside the building.


    "Sigh, what is happening?" Megure sighed.


    "Megure Inspector," Sawako came toward him while showing something that was appearing inside the burnt building.


    "This is!" Megure was surprised when he saw it.


    Conan thought that he should go to meet with Reiko since he believed that woman had a clue about this incident.


    Reiko and Yuuki had woken up at the same time.


    "Let me prepare breakfast," Yuuki suddenly said.


    Reiko raised her eyebrow, "Can you do that?"


    "Of course, however, it is only a simple one," Yuuki said.


    Reiko thought for a bit and nodded, "Alright." She was quite curious about his cooking. She looked at him and frowned when she saw he didn''t show any difort about what was happeningst night. She was unable to untilte at night and felt quite sleepy right now but her biological clock made her wake up earlier.


    "How is your ankle?" Yuuki asked.


    Reiko looked at her ankle and saw that it was recovered, "Hmm, it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "That''s good," Yuuki nodded as he used magic on her ankle to heal her faster.


    Reiko looked at him who was preparing their breakfast, it was maybe because she hadn''t gotten used to living with someone before after her fiance was deceased but it felt very nice.


    Yuuki had prepared their breakfast and ced it on the table, "Do you want a coffee too?"


    "Yeah," Reiko nodded.


    Yuuki gave her a cup of coffee and asked, "Have you yed with him?"


    "Ha?" Reiko looked at him with a confused expression.


    "You''re a Soprano and he is a flutist, have you had a duet before?" Yuuki asked.


    Reiko nodded, "I have." She was wondering why he asked him this question.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and wondered whether he should change his musical instrument. He knew that this woman still couldn''t let go of the memory of hisst fiance. He knew that the concert two dayster could be a crucial moment whether he could have her or not.


    "What''s wrong?" Reiko asked.


    "Nothing," Yuuki said and had thought that he should ask Domoto to y a song together with himter to show his determination to overwrite her fiance from her memory.


    Both of them talked for a while until they decided to go out to the concert hall to practice a the concert.


    Yuuki was sitting on the seat while thinking about what kind of musical instrument would be suitable for his songter.


    ''He is a flute, then I should be...'' Yuuki shook his head and told me that he would go out for a bit to take fresh air.


    They nodded and agreed in a response.


    Reiko looked at his back and felt a bit worried.


    "Reiko, focus!" Domoto said.


    "Yes," Reiko said.


    Yuuki took out his cigarette and lit it. She sucked the nicotine into his lungs and let it out into the air, "Fuh...." It had been a while for him to smoke a cigarette.


    "Do you smoke?"


    Yuuki turned and raised his eyebrow, "Cao Cao? What are you doing here?"


    "Are you going to be a ssical musician?" Cao Cao asked.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "Cao Cao, how about you follow me?"


    Cao Cao raised his eyebrow, "Where?"


    "To the ssical music store," Yuuki said.


    "ssical music store?"


    Yuuki and Cao Cao went out together and had arrived at the ssical music store. It was their first timeing to this ce.


    Cao Cao had nevere to this ce since he didn''t have money in the past. Also, he was training all the time. He looked around curiously wandering around while listening to a piece of music in this store.


    Yuuki walked to the flute section and looked at the number of flutes there.


    "Do you want to look for a flute?" The staff asked him.


    "Hmm," Yuuki didn''t answer him immediately and looked around until he saw a simr musical instrument but it was different in the mouth part, "What is this?"


    "Oh, this is oboe, I do not rmend it since it is very hard to y for the first time," the staff said.


    "Oboe, huh?" Yuuki thought and looked at it for a bit. He thought that it would be suitable to have this musical instrument, "I will take this."


    "Are you sure?" the staff asked.


    "Yes, you can wrap it for me," Yuuki said.


    "Oboe? Isn''t that a r?" Cao Cao asked.


    "No, the oboe is an oboe, not a r," the staff looked at him with dangerous expression.


    "......"


    Cao Cao was speechless when he received that gaze from the staff.


    Yuuki bought the oboe and decided to use magic to help him to yter. He didn''t have time to practice and the staff wasn''t lying when he said that it was very difficult. He couldn''t even produce a sound for the first time. He also needed to prepare the reed every time. He was d that he had magic. He saw there was a pet shop and decided to look for a bit. He saw a beautiful bluebird inside the cage there.


    The bluebird was moving around as if wanted to be freed from the cage.


    Yuuki suddenly got an idea of what kind of song he would y two dayster. He went inside the pet shop and bought that bluebird. He didn''t intend to keep it and let it go to the sky.


    "You bought it because you want to let it free?" Cao Cao asked.


    "Maybe," Yuuki thought for a bit and bought a pufferfish to keep in her apartmentter.


    *ring


    Yuuki took out his phone and heard her voice.


    "Where are you?" Reiko asked.


    "I''m still on the outside, you can go back first since I still want to practiceter," Yuuki said.


    "Alright," Reiko answered.


    "Is Domoto still there?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah," Reiko said.


    "Can you tell him to wait for me there?" Yuuki asked.


    "Sure?" Reiko answered.


    Yuuki closed his phone and drove his car back to the concert hall.


    Yuuki went back to the concert hall and hurriedly met with Domoto.


    "Yuuki, what''s wrong?" Domoto asked.


    "Domoto-san, can you help me to y this song together?" Yuuki asked and gave him a score.


    Domoto took the score and looked at it for a bit, "Hmm, interesting, but our time is very tight, also why do you bring an oboe?"


    "I will y oboeter," Yuuki said.


    "Can you?" Domoto asked.


    "Yes," Yuuki said.


    Domoto looked at the score again and felt this song was very interesting, "Good, let''s practice then."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 644: Full Score of Fear 12

    Conan couldn''t meet them yesterday and decided to try to visit her again today.


    Reiko thought of waiting for him in the living room but she slept there since it was quitete and she was quite tired. She opened her eyes and saw that she was in her room with a nket covered her body. She was surprised and suddenly thought that it was he who moved her inside. She didn''t know why but she clutched the nket tightly feeling warm inside her heart. She thought for a bit and walked out of her room. She was surprised when she saw a fish inside an aquarium on the table.


    "What is this?" Reiko observed the fish inside the aquarium which was getting big and small, "It is cute."


    "Do you love it?"


    Reiko was startled and turned. She saw him there looking quite sloppy. She wanted tough and said, "You should take a bath, we''re going outter."


    "Where?" Yuuki asked.


    "This is just one of my habits but I have always to go to nature before my concert, you''re my bodyguard and you should protect me, right?" Reiko said.


    Yuuki looked at her for a bit and nodded, "Alright."


    "Oh, what fish is this?" Reiko asked.


    "This is pufferfish, I think that your apartment is a bit lonely, I will bring you a little friend here so you won''t be lonely when I''m away from here," Yuuki said.


    "Away?" Reiko raised her eyebrow.


    "Yeah, I will be your bodyguard until the concert is over, after that, I will go back to my house," Yuuki said and added, "I will take a bath now."


    Reiko felt her heart tightened when she thought that he would leave her alone. She had forgotten the fact that he was only living here for a few days but she had gotten to his presence, seeing his sloppy appearance, eating breakfast together, and a lot of things. She looked at the pufferfish inside the aquarium absentmindedly.


    *ring


    Reiko felt her eyes were a bit wet and wiped it, ''Tears?'' She shook her head and opened the door.


    "Ah, Big sister, I came to y," Conan appeared in front of her.


    "What are you doing here, kid?" Reiko felt annoyed by him.


    "Excuse me," Conan entered the apartment suddenly.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Reiko asked.


    "I want to train my singing ability, Reiko-sensei," Conan said.


    "Ah, that''s right, you have tone-deaf," Reiko nodded but said, "Sorry, but I can''t train you right now."


    "Eh??" Conan looked around and looked at her room. She saw a photo of a man and a flute there.


    Reiko hurriedly closed the door and said, "You''re 10 years too early to have an interest in a woman''s room."


    Conan heard a sounding from the bathroom, "Are you living with someone?"


    "It''s not your problem," Reiko said and added, "Get out!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Reiko and Conan turned and saw him there only wearing a white towel that was wrapped in his waist.


    "Conan, what are you doing here?" Yuuki twitched his lips.


    "Huh? Yuuki-nii, what are you doing here?" Conan blinked his eyes and looked at Reiko, "Don''t tell me that both of you have that kind of rtionship?"


    Reiko knocked his head, "You talk too much."


    "It hurt!" Conan said while holding his head.


    Reiko looked at him and said, "Hurry up and wear your clothes!"


    "Yeah," Yuukiughed and went to his room.


    Conan was really wondering how Yuuki could get into her room. He thought for a bit and said, "Ah, that pufferfish is cute."


    Reiko sighed looking at this little kid.


    Reiko and Yuuki went out together.


    "Why are you following us?'' Reiko asked.


    "Nothing, I''m just walking the same way as you," Conan said.


    "Conan, walk beside us, I don''t want someone to say that we''re bullying you or anything," Yuuki said.


    "Yes!!!" Conan felt d for him.


    "Why did you let him go with us?" Reiko asked.


    "He is very persistent and won''t give up on following us, it is better for him to walk beside us rather than behind us since a lot of people will think that we''re a family," Yuuki said.


    "Family?" Reiko and Conan were confused.


    "Father," Yuuki pointed at himself, "Mother," he pointed at Reiko, "Adopted child," he pointed at Conan.


    Reiko blushed in response.


    Conan twitched his lips, ''An adopted child?''


    "If we have a kid then our children are cuter than this naughty child," Yuuki said while looking at Conan.


    "Oi!" Conanined.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s go," Reiko snorted and looked away. She didn''t want him to see her blush.


    Three of them walked to the park that was still full of trees. They could feel nature and the fresh air in this ce.


    "Do you know why I''m taking a walk through the forest on the day before a concert?" Reiko said.


    "Why?" Yuuki asked.


    "I want to capture the natural world inside of me, it''s because in European music is born out of the natural surroundings," Reiko said and looked at him, "Do you understand this meaning?"


    "No," Yuuki shook his head.


    Reiko sighed in response.


    Both of them walked into this forest while talking about a lot of things.


    Conan who was by their side was ignored by them.


    Suddenly it was only for a moment and they heard a gunshot.


    BAAM!


    Yuuki moved and protected her but his shoulder was shot by the bullet. He wrinkled his eyebrow when he saw the one who had done it. He gave him tracker magic to make him unable to escape from him.


    "YUUKI!!!!" Reiko was panicked.


    "Calm down," Yuuki took a stone and threw it toward the shooter.


    BAAAM!


    The speed of the stone was simr to a professional pitcher baseball and hit a gun from the shooter.


    The shooter was startled and ran away.


    "Yuuki, are you okay?" Reiko saw blooding out of his shoulder, "Blood!"


    "You don''t need to worry about small bullets," Yuuki said.


    ''We need to bring you to the hospital!" Reiko said.


    "I have called the hospital!" Conan said.


    Yuuki sighed when he thought that they were exaggerated. He took out the bullet from his body with his muscle movement making both of their mouths gaping wide open. He took out a bandage in his pocket, "Can you help me close the wound?" He took out the bottle of vodka that he had kept and poured it into his wound.


    Reiko and Conan were a bit dumbfounded by his actions and a lot of things but nodded.

 Chapter 645: Full Score of Fear 13

    "Are you really okay?" Reiko asked with a worried expression.


    "I''m fine, you have heard that I have fought with the Somalian Pirate, right? This is nothing," Yuuki said and didn''t want to make a big deal.


    "Somalian Pirate?" Conan twitched his lips.


    Reiko shook her head when she heard him still joking.


    Three of them walked together and saw there was Takagi, Megure, and Sawako in front of her apartment.


    "Ah, Akiba-san! Why are you going out? Aren''t you saying that you will stay in the apartment all the time?" Takagi was really worried that something had happened to her. He looked at him and said, "o, Yuuki-kun, why don''t you also tell us that you will be going out?"


    Yuuki looked at Reiko and said, "I will go with them for a bit, let''s meet up tomorrow."


    Reiko looked at him for a bit and said, "You will be in concert right?"


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded and looked at Megure, "Megure Inspector, let''s go."


    Megure wasn''t sure what was happening but his instinct was to tell him that something must be happening.


    Conan also wanted to follow them but he was stopped.


    "You can''te with us," Sato said and didn''t let him enter their car.


    "EH?????"


    "WHAT? YOU''RE SHOT?"


    They were startled.


    Yuuki showed them his wound on his shoulder.


    They were both surprised by the wound and how he could be calmed after he was shot.


    "Are you okay?" Sato asked.


    "Yeah, I''m okay, I have also seen the one who shot me," Yuuki said.


    "Really? Who is it?" Megure asked.


    Yuuki checked his magic and knew where his location was, "Let''s go to the Domoto Concert Hall, I''m sure that the perpetrator of the bomb that is happening in there."


    "What? How can you be sure?" Sato asked.


    "I have ced him on a tracker before," Yuuki said.


    "Tracker, good," Megure nodded.


    "Why do you have a tracker?" Takagi naively asked.


    "Because I have a hunch that the perpetrator wille to her soon orter," Yuuki didn''t really want to talk with him anymore and said, "Oh, probably, there will be a bomb too."


    "What?!"


    His hand was a bit brushed since it had been hit by his stone earlier, "Dammit!!!" He looked at the huge concert hall in front of him and gnashed his teeth, "Tomorrow, this ce will be razed aze." He hated this world and would kill everyone who had taken everything from him. He had set up a bomb around this building and wanted to go back but suddenly someone jumped into him.


    "W - what?"


    "YOU HAVE BEEN ARRESTED!!!" Shiratori said while holding him.


    "Search in his pocket, maybe there is a remote to explode the bomb or something," Yuuki appeared.


    "What?" He was startled when he saw him appear.


    Suddenly a lot of people came out and ran to the building.


    "Check out the bomb! Check the bomb!"


    Shiratori searched his pocket and found a remote in his pocket, "Fuh...." He sighed in relief when he found it.


    "Takumi Fuwa, you have been really low key, I would have never expected that it was you who did it," Megure said.


    Takumi Fuwa, he is an ex-piano tuner of Kazuki Domoto. He is also the director of Domoto Hall.


    "It''s you, huh?" Fuwa was looking at him.


    "You should wear a mask or something," Yuuki shook his head and thought that this guy was a bit dumb. He was wondering whether this guy wanted tomit suicide too.


    "Fuwa!" Domoto also came when he was called by Yuuka.


    "Domoto!" Fuwa had an angry expression when he saw him.


    "Why have you done this?" Domoto asked.


    "Because of you! I have been your tuner for the past 35 years and suddenly you want to change into an organist? My son also left me in this world, I don''t have anything again! I want to destroy everything!" Fuwa shouted.


    Domoto sighed when he saw his best friend, "Do you know why I have changed to be an organist?"


    "....."


    "Because your ears have be dull! You have made a lot of mistakes when you have tuned my piano," Domoto said.


    "What? No way!? I have perfect-pinch!" Fuwa said.


    "No, you have be old. Your ears aren''t good anymore. I''m not sure how to tell you since we have been together for 35 years old and it will be strange for me to change my tuner. That is why I have decided to change to be an organist," Domoto said.


    "What...." Fuwa felt that he had done nothing but a useless act right now.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "I will go back now. Takagi-san, can you deliver me back?"


    "Yes," Takagi nodded and asked, "Where do you want me to deliver?"


    "Reiko''s apartment," Yuuki said.


    "...."


    "I know that I''m rude but what is your rtionship?" Takagi asked.


    "Friend?" Yuuki said.


    "...."


    Takagi only twitched his lips and didn''t say anything again.


    Reiko felt her apartment be more lonely right now, ''Why did youe when you decided to go?'' She sighed and buried her head on the pillow.


    *ring


    Reiko heard a bell and wrinkled her eyebrow. She stood up and peeked through the hole in her door. She was surprised to see who was outside and opened it directly, "Yuuki!"


    "Reiko," Yuuki smiled.


    "How is it?'' Reiko asked.


    "It is good, we have solved the case," Yuuki said.


    "Thank god," Reiko sighed in relief.


    Yuuki looked at her face and couldn''t help but wanted to kiss her. He gave her a kiss on her cheek.


    Reiko was startled, "What are you doing?!"


    "Can you at least give me a reward when I have captured the bad guy?" Yuuki asked.


    Reiko snorted but smiled, "No way, you should go to sleep since we have a concert tomorrow."


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he could see that her expression had softened. He only needed one more push and tomorrow would be everything.

 Chapter 646: Full Score of Fear 14

    The next day.


    Yuuki and Reiko were in the Domoto Hall together. Both of them were in the concert hall checking the sound of the organ.


    "Yuuki, you didn''t check your oboe?" Domoto asked.


    "Oboe?" Reiko looked at him with a confused expression.


    "Shh," Yuuki brought Domoto away and said, "Let''s make this a secret, I don''t want her to know, this is for susprised."


    Domoto only smiled, "Young is good."


    "How is Fuwa?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m grateful for you since you told me about him," Domoto said.


    "No worries since you also helped me," Yuuki said.


    "What are you talking about?" Reiko asked.


    "Nothing," Domoto and Yuuki said at the same time.


    Reiko frowned but didn''t say anything again, ''Oboe?''


    They continued to train until they decided to take a break since the concert would be held in the night.


    "Yuuki!!!"


    Yuuki turned and saw his girlfriends were there, no, maybe there were some of his cousin and friends too, "Hey!"


    Ranko jumped into him and kissed him directly, "I miss you."


    "Me too," Yuuki hugged her.


    Shouko walked toward him and said, "I - I love when I heard you sing and y music." She had been deaf her entire life and his voice was her most favorite thing in this world.


    "Thank you, I will y well tonight," Yuuki said and caressed her head.


    "How is it, have you found the culprit?" Yaeko asked. She had been concerned about him since he had joined the investigation of the bombing incident at the music university. She was wondering why he always jumped into trouble since it was better to manage hispany or be a creator since she didn''t have to be this worried, ''But maybe it is also one of his charms.''


    "Yes, I have, you don''t need to worry and you can enjoy the concert tonight," Yuuki said.


    "I have invited both Satsuki and Machida, is that okay?'' Yaeko asked.


    "Sure, you should also ask for Eri toe since there will be her husband and daughter here," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, that will be interesting," Yaeko nodded.


    Yuuki continued to talk with them since there was a lot of the number of people it was hard to write the dialogue into this chapter.


    Reiko who saw his interaction with everyone knew that after this concert both of them would be separated from each other. She sighed and decided to rest in the waiting room. She didn''t want anyone to see her right now.


    "So it was Takumi Fuwa," Conan nodded.


    "Yeah," Yuuki said while resting his back on the wall.


    "How did you know?" Conan asked.


    "I saw his face when he shot my shoulder," Yuuki said.


    "....." Conan felt strange when he lost against him this time it wasn''t because of the deduction but by only a chance.


    "What? Have you been shot?"


    Conan and Yuuki turned and saw Shouko was there.


    "Shouko? How are you here?" Yuuki asked.


    "I - I only want to call you but...." Shouko looked at him and said, "Why didn''t you tell anyone that you have been shot?"


    "I''m sorry but I don''t want to make you worry, you also know that a bullet isn''t going to do anything to me right?" Yuuki said and hugged her.


    "Please don''t do anything dangerous," Shouko said.


    "I know," Yuuki said while hugging her. He looked at Conan giving a sign to leave both of them.


    Conan was speechless and snorted at him.


    The concert was almost starting.


    "Reiko, are you ready?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah," Reiko answered inly.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Nothing, I want to focus on the concert now," Reiko said.


    "Alright, I won''t bother you," Yuuki said and sat beside her.


    "..."


    Reiko looked at him and sighed, "Hey."


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at her.


    "After this, you have to pack out your luggage in my apartment," Reiko said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Alright."


    Reiko snorted when she heard his answer.


    "Will you miss me?" Yuuki asked with a smile.


    "No," Reiko answered curtly.


    Yuuki felt that his rtionship with her became moreplicated. He wanted to say something but he was called.


    "Yuuki, let''s go," Domoto called.


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded and said, "Please, listen to my song." He opened his bag and took out an oboe.


    "Oboe? Will you y it?" Reiko asked.


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded.


    "When did you learn it?" Reiko asked.


    "Yesterday," Yuuki said.


    "...."


    "Juste out of your cage and fly freely with me," Yuuki said and left her.


    ''Come out of my cage? Fly freely with you?'' Reiko didn''t understand what he meant.


    The concert hall was packed with people. They were very curious about him since they heard that Yuuki would join this concert.


    "Now that you mention it, I haven''t heard what kind of musical instrument he will be ying," Ranko asked.


    "Is he going to y? Aren''t he going to sing?" Yukana asked.


    "He''s not a ssical singer. I''m sure he will y that big piano," Akane said.


    "Akane, that''s an organ, not a piano," Utaha said.


    "That isn''t much different," Akane said.


    "Onee-chan...." Makoto was speechless.


    They were waiting for a while until they saw both Domoto and Yuukie to the stage. They saw a musical instrument that was simr to a recorder that they had ced in the school but moreplex.


    "Is that flute?" Makoto asked.


    "Hmm, that should be oboe," Yaeko said.


    "Mom? Do you know it?" Shouko asked.


    "Yes, it is one of the most difficult musical instruments in the world," Yaeko said.


    "....."


    They were speechless since they had never heard it before.


    "What kind of songs will they y?" Yukana asked.


    "Hmm, it should be ''Liz and Blue Bird''," Utaha said.


    "Liz and the Blue Bird? What kind of song is that?" Ranko asked.


    "I don''t know, but it should be original from him," Utaha said.


    Everyone became even more curious when they heard that it was an original work from him. They waited for a while until his oboe''s sound echoed through the hall.

 Chapter 647: Full Score of Fear 15

    *BGM (Liz and The Blue Bird) - (https://.youtube/watch?v=TBK418yxh0k)


    His oboe''s sound echoed through the hall and made no one look away.


    Domoto joined with his organ and made the song into harmony.


    There are four parts to the theme in this song.


    In the first part, they could imagine a girl who was living a dull and lonely life that was working in the morning and rested in the night. The girl kept going this life for a long time and couldn''t help but make anyone feel numb since sometimes they also had ever felt that feeling before.


    Reiko, who heard this piece, couldn''t help but remember her life after his ex-fiance left him from this world. She kept living a dull life and lonely while working as a soprano since it was the only thing that she could do. She was wondering why he wanted her to listen to this song.


    The song continued and it entered the second part, the song started to be more cheerful after the big storm someone suddenly entered the life of the girl and made every day became more enjoyable.


    Reiko closed her eyes while thinking about him who suddenly entered her life. She started to remember the little things that they had done together, from ying a game, singing and talking about a lot of things. It had been a while for her to feel that way after her fiance had left her but she still couldn''t forget about her fiance. She was wondering whether she was betraying his ex-fiance when she decided to let herself on him.


    Domoto also focussed on this song and couldn''t help but be amazed at his ability to create a song. He knew that the boy wanted to court a girl and since then he had helped him. He would give him his full support in this concert.


    Yuuki really felt that oboe was really hard. He was d that he used magic to make it easier. His eyes were looking at the audience and suddenly he almost made an error on his performance since he was very startled to see Ophis was sitting on Kuroka''sp. He also saw the entire group of Vali Teams sitting on the VIP seat. He was sure that they were using hypnosis or magic to enter this venue. He could see them smiling but he didn''t have time to do that.


    Reiko could hear a slight mistake in her performance but it was very little and didn''t make the overall concert bad. She was wondering what made him startled and made that mistake.


    Yuuki closed his eyes and ended part 2 of the song. He continued to y part 3 of the song and made everyone feel that their heart was ripped apart.


    Part 3 of the song told that the girl was very happy about her life with her new family member but she knew that her family member was a bird that should fly in the sky freely. She could see the bird was happy to live with her and she was also very happy. She didn''t want to let the bird away from her and wanted to live in this happiness forever.


    Reiko also felt the same feeling right now. Her life with her ex-fiance was really happy but he had gone leaving her behind in this world.


    The girl looked at the bird that yed with other animals. She looked at the bird and wondered whether the bird would be happier when she left her. She was in a dilemma whether which was more important, her happiness or the bird''s happiness, but in the end, she had decided her decision.


    Yuuki continued with thest part of this song and was ready to tell the girl what the decision was to the audience.


    The girl had decided to let the bird freed from the cage and let it fly freely in the vast sky. She hoped that the girl would be happy even though she had to sacrifice her happiness.


    On the other hand, the bird was confused since it was very happy to live with her but the girl told it to fly freely from now on. Even though it didn''t want to leave her, it also wanted her to be happy and decided to fly away.


    Yuuki hoped that this song would make her let go of her deceased fiance and look for the new love. He was here and told her that he would be the one who apanies her this time.


    Domoto was a bit stunned by his oboe skills and wondered whether this concert had be his solo rather than his organ concert.


    Yuuki blew the oboe for thest time and let it go from his mouth. He took a deep breath since his performance. He looked at the audience who were still in a stunned state for seconds until they started to p their hands. He bowed his head in a gentlemanly manner and went back backstage. He saw the beautiful girl that he had tried to court for a few days standing in front of him right now.


    Both of them were looking at each other while the concert continued to y.


    "Is it okay?" Reiko asked.


    "Yes, I will be with you from now on," Yuuki answered.


    Reiko hugged him tightly, "Thank you."


    "Hmm," Yuuki caressed her back and said, "You should go now, the audience is waiting for you, we can continue in your apartment."


    Reiko nodded and said, "Come closer."


    Yuuki moved his head closer and he was kissed by her.


    Reiko separated from him and said, "I will go now."


    "Hmm, I will be here watching you," Yuuki said and saw her walking to the stage to start her performance.

 Chapter 648: Full Score of Fear Last

    Yuuki was a bit giddy while driving his car.


    The concert was over and he took her back to her apartment. Even though he wanted to stay with her, he needed to go back tomorrow.


    Reiko also knew that he would go back tomorrow too since he still had a girlfriend that needed to be taken care of. She rested her head on his shoulder and said, "You should visit me often."


    "I know," Yuuki answered and added, "You cane to my house anytime."


    Reiko shook her head, "I''m a bit nervous seeing your girlfriend."


    "You don''t need to be in a hurry," Yuuki said.


    Both of them talked to each other until they had arrived in her apartment.


    Reiko went to the aquarium and fed her pufferfish with the food since this fish was quite glutton. She looked at the fish until her waist was hugged by someone. She knew who did this, "W - wait, let me take a bath."


    "Let''s take a bath together," Yuuki said.


    Reiko blushed and buried her face on his chest.


    Yuuki picked her up and brought her to the bathroom.


    They took off their clothes together.


    Reiko was a bit embarrassed but her eyes couldn''t look away from the thing between his legs. She touched his stomach and gulped.


    "Come here," Yuuki grabbed her waist and kissed her right away.


    Reiko didn''t stop him and also let his tongue enter her mouth while sucking each other''s mouth. She felt her b.r.e.a.s.ts kneaded by him while something very hard and hot on her stomach. Her hand slowly crept toward his little brother and gently wrapped it with her smooth hand.


    The sound of kissing echoed the thought of the bathroom and they were consumed by their l.u.s.ts.


    Yuuki didn''t stop kissing her but his hand stopped kneading her b.r.e.a.s.ts and moved to her private ce. He separated and said, "Sit on the edge of the bathtub."


    Reiko, who had almost lost her mind after that kiss, couldn''t think straight and followed his order. She sat on the edge of the bathtub until she saw him open her legs, "What are you doing?!" She was startled by his actions.


    "Calm down, just enjoy it," Yuuki said and moved his head closet to eat at her private ce.


    Reiko was jolting and suddenly she was hit by a pleasure. She could feel his tongue slurped her honey greedily while attacking her sensitive spot. She bit her lips and tried to hold her m.o.a.ns while holding his head.


    Yuuki kept sucking her private ce until he felt her holding his head really hard.


    "Ahnnn!!!" Reiko m.o.a.ned and jolted several times. She breathed really heavily but her eyes were looking at his little brother.


    Yuuki stood up and his little brother almost hit her cheek, "How?"


    Reiko wasn''t sure but she felt that it would be very delicious to eat his little brother. She opened her mouth and wrapped her tongue around his member. She ate his member greedily while making lewd sounds. She kept sucking him while looking at him upturn.


    Yuuki sucked a deep breath and grabbed her hair. He saw her deep throat of his member easily with her mouth, "I will c.u.m."


    Reiko nodded and took his member out of her mouth. She shook it faster and let the white syrup jizz on her face. She didn''t expect that the amount was a lot and she could even drink some of them. She licked her mouth and said, "Delicious."


    His member stood once again and said, "Let''s clean ourselves and move to the bath."


    Reiko nodded and cleaned their bodies together.


    Yuuki couldn''t wait on the way and picked her up once again while kissing her. He ced her on her bed and held his member ready to enter her private te.


    "Come," Reiko said.


    Yuuki nodded and let his member enter her warm pot, "Tight!" Even though it was really wet, it was still hard to enter her hole. He used his magic to heal her hole and made it smoother to enter.


    "Ahn...." Reiko hugged him tightly and kissed him, letting the pleasure hit her entire body.


    Both of them spent the entire night enjoying each other


    Reiko opened her eyes slowly and saw him sleeping on her side. She smiled while looking at him since he was kind of cute when he was sleeping. She thought for a bit and took her phone on the table. She opened her camera and took a photo together even though he was sleeping. She smiled at the result of her photo and hugged him.


    Yuuki opened his eyes slowly and saw her smiling at him, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing," Reiko shook her head while smiling.


    Yuuki moved his head and kissed her lips. He separated and asked, "Why are you taking my photo?"


    "You know?" Reiko was surprised.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes."


    "I want to keep our photo in my room," Reiko said.


    "Oh, my sleeping face is nice, right?" Yuuki smiled.


    Reiko snorted, "You''re too narcissistic."


    "I have brought a camera, do you want to use it?" Yuuki asked.


    "Where?" Reiko asked.


    Yuuki was still n.a.k.e.d and took a camera from his bag, "Here."


    Reiko nodded and said, "Go sleep again."


    "....."


    "The photo won''t be good if you''re not sleeping, now go to sleep!" Reiko said and pushed him to the bed.


    Yuuki only shook his head and decided to sleep again since it was still early in the morning.


    Reiko used his camera to take both of their pictures together. She smiled and thought that she could use a frame to ce it on her tableter. She moved toward him and kissed his cheek, "I love you."

 Chapter 649: Lazy Woman

    Yuuki went back to his house and brought his luggage. He still remembered his conversation with Reiko earlier.


    Yuuki took his clothes while Reiko was hugging his back and didn''t want to let him go, "So you received an invitation to go to the French right now?"


    Reiko still hugged him, "Yes, you have also received an invitation right?" She still remembered his oboe skill was very superb.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, but I''m going to reject it."


    "I know that," Reiko nodded.


    "So you''re going there?" Yuuki asked.


    "No, I think that it is better to stay here since you''re here," Reiko said.


    "Ie from time to time," Yuuki said.


    "Really? How?" Reiko felt that she was simr to his mistress since he had the main girl in his house. She coulde to his house but she felt quite ufortable to do that. She needed time to adjust her mood.


    "Oh, I''m a magician," Yuuki said with a smile.


    "Ha?" Reiko had a confused expression.


    Yuuki could still remember her funny expression. He entered his house, "I''m home." He walked to the living room and saw that Akane was sleeping soundly on the sofa. He shook his head and took water from the kitchen. He walked toward her and sprinkled her face with the water.


    "Ugh... rain?" Akane frowned on her face and said in her sleep.


    Yuuki kept sprinkled her face with water until the woman had woken up from sleep.


    "What are you doing?" Akane asked him with a in expression.


    "Nothing, I thought that you''re just cute when you''re sleeping," Yuuki answered.


    "If I''m cute, you shouldn''t wake me up from sleep!" Akaneined.


    "Nothing, are we everyone?" Yuuki asked.


    "They should be in school, you have been skipping a lot of times," Akane said.


    "That''s true," Yuuki nodded since he had skipped school a lot of times but as long as he had the necessary attendance it didn''t really matter.


    Akane tapped the sofa and said, "Sit beside me."


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "You''re not doing anything dangerous, right?" Akane asked.


    "Ha?" Yuuki was confused.


    "You''re not joining the Khaos Brigade, right?" Akane said.


    "...."


    Yuuki was a bit speechless and shook his head, "No, I didn''t join that organization."


    "Really?" Akane asked.


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded and asked, "Why are you asking this question?"


    "During your concert, I saw a group of powerful people watching your concert and I didn''t move since they didn''t seem harmful," Akane said.


    ''Oh, that one,'' Yuuki nodded and understood that Akane probably noticed that Vali and everyone were watching his concert. He stroked his imaginary beard and said, "Maybe, they''re my fans."


    "...."


    "Probably," Akane nodded.


    Yuuki looked at her and noticed that her face was a bit pale and quite tired. He raised his eyebrow and asked, "Have you been doing something recently?"


    Akane nodded, "Yes, the number of magicians that have disappeared has increased, I have a headache thinking about it."


    "Do you want me to message you?" Yuuki asked.


    "Really?" Akane asked.


    "Yeah, it will make you rx," Yuuki said.


    "So please," Akane said.


    Yuuki moved to her back and started to massage her shoulders slowly.


    "Hmm," Akane felt reallyfortable when his hands touched her.


    Yuuki thought that this woman might not be as careless as he thought to be and probably had a lot of responsibility on her shoulders right now. He also felt it was quite dangerous since the Khaos Brigade was moving around and kidnapped a lot of magicians.


    "Lay on the sofa, I will massage your back," Yuuki said.


    Akane didn''t say anything and followed his instructions.


    Yuuki continued to massage until he heard the voice of someone who entered the house.


    "I''m back."


    Yuuki turned and saw Rossweisee, "Rossweisse."


    "Yuuki," Rossweisse was a bit surprised and asked, "You have gone back?"


    "Of course," Yuuki nodded and asked, "What''s with that expression?"


    ""Well, I thought you would stay in that Soprano singer''s apartment for a while," Rossweisse said.


    "....."


    "No, I miss you, that is why I go home earlier," Yuuki answered.


    Rossweisse snorted at his answer and looked at Akane who was being massaged by him, "Why are you massaging her?"


    "Oh, she is a bit tired," Yuuki answered.


    "Really? But every day all she did was drink alcohol and sleep," Rossweisse said.


    "..."


    Yuuki was a bit speechless and looked at Akane who had slept again. He sighed and didn''t bother her again this time, "How is the game?"


    Rossweisse nodded, "The progress is really good. We should be ready to sell it during the winter." She thought for a bit and said, "That''s right, you have promised Sona Sitri to be their training partner right?"


    "Oh, that''s right," Yuuki almost forgot about that matter.


    "I wille with you too," Rossweisse said.


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded.


    "The blonde twin-tail girl is alsoing to see you," Rossweisse said.


    "Blonde twin tails?" Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "Eriri? The one who is always fighting with Utaha?"


    Rossweisse nodded, "Yes, that''s one, she has worked in your studio during your stay in that Soprano woman''s apartment."


    "..."


    Yuuki was speechless, "Are you jealous?"


    "No!" Rossweisse said and looked away.


    Yuuki stood up and walked toward her, "I''m sorry, alright, this time, I can''t help it." He hugged her softly.


    "Hmm," Rossweisse felt that she was really easily fooled by this man but she didn''t move from him.


    Neither of them said anything but for them, this moment was more than anything.


    "Can you do that somewhere else?"


    If only there was nothing that would disturb them it would be perfect.


    "Have you woken up?" Yuuki sighed.


    "Yeah," Akane frowned as she felt that she had eaten dog food.

 Chapter 650: Design

    Utaha looked at the girl who walked with her, "So you''re going again?"


    "Yes," Eriri nodded.


    Utaha thought for a bit and said, "He should go back right now."


    "Really?" Eriri seemed a bit excited when she heard it.


    Utaha nodded and said, "But it is useless to tempt him with that airport chest."


    "....."


    "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!" Eriri was angry and started her twin-tail attack on her.


    "Stop! Stop! Don''t attack me with that kind of thing," Utaha said and tried to stop her.


    "What are you doing?"


    Eriri and Utaha turned and saw him there while bringing a grocery in his hands.


    "Yuuki!" Utaha jumped directly on him.


    Yuuki was a bit startled but his strength was enough to catch her, "Be careful, that''s dangerous." He couldn''t help but reprimand her.


    "Oh, I know that you will catch me," Utaha smiled.


    Yuuki shook his head and looked at Eriri, "I have heard that you have brought your character design a few days ago."


    Eriri was annoyed when she saw both of them hugged together but became excited when he asked about her character design, "Yes, I have ced it in your studio, let''s go."


    Three of them had arrived in his studio.


    Eriri took out the character design that she had drawn before.


    Yuuki checked her character design and saw the model of each of the heroines in the ''nnad'' game that they would make soon. Even though he made this game, he decided to erase one of the characters in the game since he felt that character was useless from the outside of his route. He had yed the game before in his past life. He wasn''t sure why thepany wanted to add this ''Kappei Hiiragi'' to the story but he felt that this game didn''t really need it.


    There are seven heroines in this game: Yukine Miyazawa, Nagisa Furukawa, Fuko Ibuki, Kotomi Ichinose, Kyou Fujibayashi, Ryou Fujibayashi, Tomoyo Sakagami.


    Yuuki had described what kind of appearance he wanted for each other characters.


    Eriri watched him nervously check her character design, even though she had confidence but she suddenly became quite nervous in front of him.


    Utaha also looked at the character design again while waiting for hisment about the character design.


    Yuuki nodded, "It''s good."


    Eriri sighed in relief when she heard it, "I''m d." She slumped on the sofa and felt that her energy had been drained.


    Yuuki grinned, "You should have more confidence, you''re a famous hentai ill.u.s.trator after all."


    "Yes, that''s right! But you don''t need to say ''hentai'' in thest part," Eririined.


    "Yuuki, about the story, can I ask a question?" Utaha said.


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded.


    "I have read the route of each girl and how they will end up with each other. In my opinion, it is very good but I wonder why you forget to add this route," Utaha said.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "What route?"


    "Harem route," Utaha answered.


    "...."


    Yuuki was a bit speechless but it was also true that he didn''t intend to add harem route in this game, "No, I don''t think that route is necessary."


    "Really? But you have your own harem," Eriri said.


    "That thing is irrelevant to the game that we have decided to make," Yuuki answered and asked, "Which route do you like the most?"


    "Now that you''re trying to avert the conversation," Utaha said.


    "Yeah," Eriri nodded.


    "Why do you be friends with each other in this situation?" Yuuki sighed and said, "It''s true that harem is a good ending, but the process to make this game will be stretched out, I don''t want you to work untilte." He could only bluff since he had never thought of a harem ending for this game.


    Eriri and Utaha looked at him for a while and seemed to ept his exnation. They knew that it would take a lot of time to draw the story since there was quite a lot of route in this game. The game would bete to be able to be sold during the winter session.


    "How about your ex-lover? You have a bet with him right?" Utaha asked.


    "Ex-lover? No! He is only my childhood friend!" Eriri said and added, "It seems he joins his friend from elementary school."


    "So he has joined a circle?" Yuuki asked.


    Circle is a group of people that join together to create something such as games, manga, or doujinshi.


    Eriri nodded, "Yes, it seems the leader of that group wants me to be their part of a group."


    "What is the name of this group?" Utaha asked.


    "It''s Rouge En Rouge," Eriri said.


    "I haven''t heard it," Yuuki shook his head.


    "Really? But they''re very famous," Eriri said with disbelief.


    "This guy won''t show any interest when there isn''t any beautiful girl in that group," Utaha answered.


    "....."


    Eriri nodded since she epted her exnation.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Let''s talk about the game again."


    "You try to avert the conversation again!" Utaha and Eriri said at the same time.


    "No, I''m not, since there is something that is more important than that," Yuuki said.


    "Well enough to tease you," Utaha said.


    "....."


    Yuuki stood up and walked to the whiteboard, "Still, we need music, ill.u.s.tration, script, and voice, you can leave the programming to me."


    Eriri nodded, "Can you help me draw too? I can draw it alone but it is faster to do it together."


    Yuuki wanted to answer her but suddenly he was interrupted.


    "You little goblin, it is useless to tempt him with that airport chest," Utaha said.


    "Y - YO - YOU, KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!" Eriri became angry again.


    Yuuki sighed when he saw both of them fought to each other and wondered whether they could be peaceful to each other.

 Chapter 651: Tell you a secret

    "Where are we going?" Rossweisse asked.


    "To my headquarters," Yuuki answered.


    "Huh?" Rossweisse was confused but her hand was held by him and suddenly she was teleported. She was startled when she suddenly appeared in another ce. She was him standing in front of him while weing her.


    "Wee to the Hanging Gardens of Babylon," Yuuki answered.


    Rossweisse opened and closed her mouth several times. She massaged her head since she was just too confused.


    "Let''s go, I will bring you to everyone," Yuuki said and held her hand again.


    Rossweisse only walked while letting him guide her since she was just too confused.


    Yuuki opened the door and saw everyone was there, "Hey."


    "Yuuki, nyaa!!!" Kuroka jumped into him and sniffed him.


    "Yuuki," Le Fay nodded.


    Yuuki looked around, "Where is Vali?"


    "He should be meeting with Azazel," Bikou said.


    "Azazel? Why?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, their rtionship has been quite deep since Vali was Azazel''s adopted child," Arthur said.


    Yuuki was surprised to hear it, "Really?"


    Arthur nodded, "Yeah, it seems they''re talking about Ophis."


    "Ophis?" Yuuki looked and saw the little girl was eating a lollipop in her hand. He walked toward her and caressed her head slightly.


    Ophis didn''t say anything and kept licking the lollipop.


    Rossweisse was stunned there without saying anything.


    "Rossweisse-san, is it? Nice to meet you," Le Fay bowed her head slightly.


    "A - ah, nice to meet you," Rossweisse also greeted but suddenly said, "Why are you with a member of a terrorist organization?"


    "...."


    They looked at him and waited for his response.


    "Oh, I have never told you?" Yuuki asked.


    "You''re not!!!!" Rossweisse would have never thought that her boss would be part of the terrorist organization. She became confused and muttered, "What should we do? Can we run away? Ugh? Valha? No, that ce isn''t good, then how about the underworld?....." She kept thinking about how they could run away from the three organizations.


    Yuuki was d that she was worried about him, "Calm down, Rossweise, let me exin to you." He pulled her to the sofa to sit down. He also gave her water to make her calm.


    Rossweisse drank the water slowly and said, "Thank you."


    "Don''t worry, you''re my secretary," Yuuki said and added, "I know that you will be surprised but they''re not bad."


    "Not bad? They have attacked the meeting peace several times?!" Rossweisse reprimanded him.


    "I know that they''re a very troublesome group," Yuuki said.


    "OI!" Arthur and Bikouined.


    "But they''re not badpared to the old people in this group," Yuuki said.


    "Old people?" Rossweisse was confused.


    Yuuki nodded, "There are several factions in this group and our rtionship is quite bad for each other, they have their own agenda."


    "So what is your agenda?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Me? I''m only joining the fun, but for Ophis, she wants to make Great Red to get out of the Dimension Gap, maybe all of us will fight itter," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    "Great red? Are you serious?" Rossweisse asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "I''m not sure though, but we only have to stop it for a few seconds probably."


    "Yes," Ophis nodded in his statement.


    Rossweisse looked at the little girl on hisp, "Ophis? Infinity Dragon? This little girl?"


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded.


    "....."


    Rossweisse felt the thing that entered her head was a bit too much. She looked at Ophis again who was eating a lollipop. She felt that the image of the Infinity Dragon had been shattered on her mind. She sighed and asked, "Why are you telling me this?''


    ""First of all, I don''t want you to be surprisedter since I have been with these guys for a while," Yuuki said.


    "Before you meet me?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded and added, "Second, because the situation is bing more chaotic, I''m not really worried about the home since there are 5 great families who are guarding the town, also, I have ced a lot of barriers in the house and protection on everyone, but it is different from Kuoh."


    "Kuoh? Why Kuoh?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Because of the plot," Yuuki answered.


    "Plot?" Rossweisse titled her head.


    "In simple terms, just say that every problem wille to that ce," Yuuki answered.


    "Really?" Rossweisse asked with a doubtful expression.


    "Of course," Yuuki nodded and he had confidence since it was the plot.


    Rosswosse nodded and said, "Then should we go to the Sitri now?"


    "You''re going to Sitri nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "I have promised to train them."


    "Oh, I have seen your duel challenge on television," Bikou said.


    Arthur nodded, "That old man is very strong." He had seen the match of Sekibayashi and in his opinion, the durability of that person was really high.


    "Oh, that''s right, can you get us the ticket?" Bikou asked and added, "I havee to your concert before with magic, but I don''t think it is right."


    "I will get you the ticket," Yuuki nodded.


    "Good, I can''t wait to see your wrestling match," Bikou said and tried to mimic the wrestler movement.


    "I have seen it once before, it is very interesting," Kuroka said.


    "I am going to Sitri now," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, can we move around this ce first, I''m quite curious," Rossweisse said. She knew that this was a famous artifact from the famous kingdom in the past. She was wondering how they could get this thing. She could see that it was very massive and had a strong foundation.


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded.


    "I''m going toe too nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Three of them walked together around this ce.


    Kuroka happily introduced her to this ce.


    Sona was in her working room while drinking ck tea. She had been waiting for him toe since he had promised to be the training partner of her peerage.


    "Kaichou," Tsubaki said.


    "Hmm, is heing?" Sona asked.


    "Not yet, but everyone is already here," Tsubaki said.


    "Then tell them to wait for a while," Sona said and continued to drink her ck tea. She looked at the paper on her table and knew that it was her chance to make her peerage stronger.

 Chapter 652: Training Session 1

    Yuuki had arrived at Sona''s house in Kuoh Town together with Rossweisse and Kuroka. They could see a group of people wearing sportswear sitting on the bench.


    That group of people also noticed them and had a wary expression since they suddenly appeared here but stopped when they saw a familiar face.


    "Huh? Rossweisse-san? Ichijou-san?"


    "Hello," Rossweisse said.


    "Where is Sona?" Yuuki asked.


    "Why are you searching for Kaichou? Also, why are you calling her first name?" Saji asked with a hostile expression. It wasn''t a secret that this boy was in love with his master and felt that this guy would be a bigpetition for his love.


    "Did she not tell you?" Yuuki asked.


    "Ha?" Saji asked.


    "You should call her first, tell her that I''m here," Yuuki said and sat on the bench too.


    Kuroka also followed him and sat beside him.


    Rossweisse apologized for the rudeness and also sat beside him.


    They were a bit speechless when they saw them resting in this ce like it was their home.


    "I will call her," Hanakai said and walked to the house.


    Saji looked at him with a wary expression.


    "Why do you keep looking at me like that?" Yuuki asked.


    "I have heard that your nickname is harem stealer," Saji said.


    "......."


    Kuroka and Rossweisse wanted tough but held themselves, "Pfft!"


    "Who spread such dumb nicknames?" Yuuki asked while twitching his lips. He didn''t want such a nickname spread outside.


    "You''re quite famous around our group," Saji said.


    "Your group?" Yuuki looked at the girl beside him but they shook their heads together.


    "I mean to our male members of both Gremory and Sitri," Saji said.


    "Why are you discussing something about me?" Yuuki asked.


    "Because you have a girlfriend from Gremory''s peerage," Saji said.


    "Then?" Yuuki was confused.


    "Issei has told me that you have started to get closer to both Akeno, Koneko, Xenovia, and even Kurako who is beside you," Saji said and added, "Don''t you know that Kuroka has a powerful boyfriend."


    "....."


    "Ha?" Yuuki looked at him as if this person was dumb.


    Saji looked at Kuroka and said, "Aren''t your boyfriend Archer? Why are you with him?"


    "......"


    Kuroka was also a bit stunned but couldn''t help butugh, "Hahaha, he is funny."


    "Shh, you can say that," Rossweisse said.


    "Ugh, you don''t know that I''m an Archer?" Yuuki asked.


    "...."


    "Really?" Saji said.


    Yuuki nodded and transformed into ''Archer''.


    Saji opened his eyes wide and said, "So you''re the one who has defeated Loki?"


    Yuuki transformed back and said, "Yes."


    Saji suddenly had a headache when he thought about it, "But you''re human!?"


    "Is there something wrong with a human?" Yuuki asked.


    "....."


    "No, it is just hard to believe that you can defeat a God since you''re a human," Saji said.


    "If you say that then you should remember the leader of Hero Faction, Cao Cao who is the holder of True Longinus, he is also human but he could defeat the entire Gremory Peerage," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    "Don''t underestimate humans," Yuuki said and added, "Aren''t you also a human before?"


    Saji raised his hands, saying, "That''s right, I''m sorry."


    "So why are you here?" Tsubasa asked.


    Tsubasa Yura is a third-year student at Kuoh Academy and one of Sona''s Rooks. She is a tall girl with blue, shoulder-length hair and matching eyes. She has the basic appearance of a tomboy.


    Yuuki didn''t answer her since someone had answered her question first.


    "He will be your training partner," Sona said and walked out of her house.


    "KOICHOU!!!" Everyone stood up when they saw her.


    "Yuuki, thank you foring," Sona said.


    "Well, I have promised you," Yuuki said.


    Sona adjusted her sses and looked at her peerage, "I have invited him to be your training partner."


    "Really?" Ruruko asked.


    Ruruko Nimura is a second-year student at Kuoh Academy and one of Sona''s Pawns. She is a short girl with brown hair in a long twin ponytail and green eyes. She wears a pair of green clips in her hair and she also wears striped green stockings.


    Sona nodded, "Do you still remember the rating game between Rias''s peerage and Sairaorg''s peerage?"


    They nodded and wouldn''t ever forget about that ratings game. They saw the power of Rias Gremory''s peerage was very powerful, especially both Akeno and Koneko.


    Akeno is very famous because of her control over lightning and can even turn into the lightning itself, maybe the only person in the world who can match her lightning control are only both Zeus and Thor who are a God in this world.


    Koneko is also very famous since her power can even match the most powerful young devil generation during the rating game. Her power, speed, durability, and endurance were just crazy and she was the perfect example of rook piece.


    "Let me tell you that all of them can be stronger because of him," Sona said while looking at him.


    Yuuki nodded while looking at her.


    They were surprised when they heard it.


    Sona adjusted her sses, "Let me tell you that you will get a sacred gear from Azazel-sensei to increase your power."


    "..."


    "What?!" They were surprised when they heard it.


    "Is it okay for me to hear it?" Yuuki asked.


    "It''s okay, it isn''t like they can use it immediately," Sona said.


    "...."


    "That is why I want you to help them to use their sacred gear more skillfully," Sona said.


    "So Azazel has given you artificial sacred gear for your peerage?" Yuuki asked.


    Sona nodded, "That''s why, right now, we will go to the Fallen Angel''s headquarters."


    "........"


    Yuuki was a bit speechless but nodded since he was curious. He could also meet his father-inw there.


    "Oh, please, don''t bring Akeno since I don''t want to tell anyone about the power of my peerage," Sona said.


    "Alright," Yuuki said and looked at both Rossweisse and Kuroka, "Do you want to go to Fallen Angel''s headquarters?"


    "I don''t mind," Rossweisse said.


    "Let''s go, nyaa, I''m curious about that ce, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Alright, let''s go there," Yuuki said.

 Chapter 653: Training Session 2

    Everyone entered a magic circle and they were teleported to the Fallen Angel''s headquarters.


    Fallen Angels are Angels that have fallen from the grace of God, due to having "impure thoughts" that divert them from the teachings of God in the Bible.


    The current leader of this faction is Azazel and he has created an organization for his own factions, that is Grigori.


    Currently, the Fallen Angels have the smallest poption among the Three Factions.


    The location of Grigori is in the underworld.


    The Underworld is roughly the same size as the Human world, but with a muchrgerndmass, as there are no oceans justkes. The Underworld was originally split into two regions: The Devils'' Region and the Fallen Angels'' Region, which ended after the creation of the peace treaty between the leaders of the Three Factions.


    "Oh, Yuuki, you''re here too?"


    Yuuki looked at the man in front of him, "Yes, I have heard that you want to give Sona an artificial sacred gear."


    Azazel grinned, "That''s right, do you want to watch it too?"


    Yuuki nodded, "I''m a bit curious, but I''m here only to be their training partner."


    "Training partner, huh?" Azazel said and asked, "Is it because of your provocation to that wrestler?"


    "Oh, you also know Sekibayashi?" Yuuki asked.


    Azazel nodded, "Yes, the durability of that wrestler is just too perverted, I''m sure that his skin is very thick and full of stic muscle all over his body, I can''t help but admit that he is awesome." He looked at him and said, "You''re not going to use magic during your match right?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, I want to enjoy this match with him."


    "Hahaha, I can''t wait to watch it," Azazelughed and looked at Sona, "I have prepared the artificial sacred gear for your peerage."


    Sona nodded, "Thank you very much."


    "Thank you very much," everyone said at the same time.


    Azazel waved his hand, "You don''t need to worry, you''re my students, also..." He looked at Saji, "Saji, your sacred gear is a bit special."


    "Me?" Saji was a bit confused.


    "Yeah, I have given you the other three parts of the Vritra''s sacred gear, right?" Azazel said.


    "Yes," Saji nodded.


    "Even though the power of your sacred gear has increased dramatically to a simr level of Longinus, you still need time to adjust it, it''s normal, don''t be too hasty," Azazel said and added, "You''re different from Issei since you don''t have an obsession with a b.r.e.a.s.t."


    "....."


    "So I need to have an obsession with the b.r.e.a.s.t to make myself stronger?" Saji asked.


    "..."


    "Azazel-sensei, please don''t insert such a crazy idea into my peerage," Sonained.


    "My bad, but still, you don''t need to be that hasty, yours is different, it is artificially made," Azazel said.


    "Yes, sensei," Saji sighed and asked, "How about him?" He said while looking at him.


    "Yuuki? Hmm? He is still a bit mysterious, but all I can tell is that he is probably a descendant of someone''s hero in the past, learning magic, has a powerful lineage, or having a mutation of sacred gear, there is a lot of theory but all of it is useless since he has never talked about anything," Azazel said.


    "Can you talk about me when I''m not here?" Yuuki said.


    "But still, I''m not even surprised when you tell us that you''re a descendant of King Solomon," Azazel said.


    They were listening to their conversation and one of them couldn''t help but ask.


    "Why should it be King Solomon? Why can''t it be the other heroes?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Do you know the legend of King Solomon that has 1000 wives? Isn''t he simr to that?" Azazel said.


    "........"


    "Nyaa, you''re going to have 1000 wives in the future?" Kuroka asked curiously.


    "No, I won''t make that much," Yuuki said.


    "But you still want to make a lot of wives," Saji asked.


    "...."


    "Let''s go inside and see your newly created artificial sacred gear, I''m sure that is quite powerful and we can test it right away inside," Yuuki said and changed the topic of the conversation.


    "Yeah! I want to see my new sacred gear!" Ruruko said with a cheerful tone.


    Yuuki sighed in relief when he saw one of the simple girls here.


    "You sure are good when ites to averting the conversation," Sona said while adjusting her sses.


    "He has done that a lot," Rossweisse said.


    "..."


    They were a bit speechless again this time.


    "Wait, please wait for my 2 new peerages members," Sona said.


    "Ho? Have you invited new members?" Azazel was interested.


    Sona nodded, "Yes, one rook and one knight, both of them are quite powerful."


    "Oh, I can''t wait to see the new members," Tomoe said.


    Tomoe Meguri is a third-year student at Kuoh Academy and one of Sona''s Knights. She is a beautiful girl with shoulder-length, reddish-brown hair and brown eyes. Her hair featured swept bangs and a single strand of hair sticking out from the top.


    Then suddenly another magic circle appeared near them and two figures appeared in front of them.


    One is with the appearance of a young foreign man with arge physique, looking to be in histe teens. He has gray hair with long bangs which covers his eyes. He has an extremely well-built body, rivaling that of Sairaorg Bael''s.


    The other one has the appearance of a girl with pale skin. She is described as a cute girl with long, dark purple hair and sleepy golden eyes. Her hair is tied in a long braid with a bow and a purple skull, reaching all the way down to her h.i.p.s.


    "Ah, are you the Tuxedo Mask? I''m your fan! Nice to meet you, I''m Bennia, Grim Reaper," Bennia said and looked quite excited in front of him.


    "Nice to meet you," Yuuki said and didn''t expect that this girl was one of his fans from that show. He knew that Sona probably told her or maybe it was Serafall. He wasn''t sure but he didn''t really mind since she was quite cute.


    The guy didn''t say anything and only stood there in silence.


    "The young man is Loup Garou, He is the son of a famous witch and a werewolf that is famous for its ash-colored fur, he is also part of my rook," Sona introduced and looked at the girl, "The girl is Grim Reaper and her name is Bennia."


    "Nice to meet you everyone, please keep it a secret that I''m part of Sona-sama''s peerage," Bennia said and added, "Once again nice to meet you."

 Chapter 654: Traning Session 3

    When both Loup Garou and Bennia came to Grigori''s headquarters.


    Azazel told everyone to enter his headquarters. He wanted to show them their artificial sacred gear.


    Everyone was a bit excited while looking around the scenery but they were a bit scared when they heard a scream.


    "UWAAAA!!!"


    "What is that?" Saji was startled.


    "Oh, don''t worry, it is training to make a sacred gear user be stronger," Azazel said, adding, "More importantly, it is about your new artificial sacred gear, let''s go and follow me."


    They followed him while trying to ignore the screams of people that they heard along the way.


    "This ce is very fishy," Rossweisse said.


    "I think this is normal, I have heard from Vali that usually, the scream is harder," Kuroka said.


    "...."


    "Anyway, let''s just go back when the matter is over," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse and Kuroka nodded together.


    Azazel guided them to the room and there was another person inside.


    "Azazel, do you want to skip your work again?"


    They saw a man in his 20''s with silver-white hair and purple eyes. His outfit consisted of a purple beret hat and purple trench coat over a ck vest, white pants, and ck boots.


    "Shemhazai...." Azazel had a bit of sweat on his forehead and said, "No, I''m helping my student for their new artificial sacred gears, I will work after this."


    "Is that so?" Shemhazai said with azy expression, "I will be with you this time."


    "......"


    "No, I don''t want to disturb your work, I can handle this myself," Azazel said.


    "No, my work is over and I''m a bit curious about your new artificial sacred gear," Shemhazai said.


    "T - then good, you can follow me," Azazel cursed on his heart but he couldn''t say anything. He looked at everyone and introduced him, "His name is Shemhazai, he is one of the governors of Fallen Angel."


    "Nice to meet you," Shemhazai said with azy expression.


    "Alright, let''s not wait any more, let''s go to theb!" Azazel was excited and told everyone to move faster.


    "Nice to meet you," Shemhazai said while looking at him.


    "Nice to meet you?" Yuuki was confused.


    "....."


    "Is there something on my face?" Yuuki asked.


    "Nothing," Shemhazai said.


    "Can you stop staring at my face?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes," Shemhazai said and looked away.


    "...."


    Yuuki didn''t say anything again since it was just too weird. He saw that Azazel had guided them inside aboratory with a lot of tables there. He could see a lot of weapons, essories, and a lot of thingsying on that table. He knew that they were sacred gears that were made by him.


    Azazel looked at them and said, "I have prepared everything for you guys."


    "Thank you, Azazel-sensei," Sona said.


    "It''s okay, I want you guys to be powerful too since our enemies are very strong," Azazel said, and added, "It will be a dangerous situation for you guys to not have the means to protect themselves."


    "Are we really that weak?" Yura asked.


    "Compared to Rias Gremory''s peerage? Yes," Azazel answered.


    They frowned when they heard it.


    "But your main power is your strategy that is made by your master when you''re working together, I believe that your strength will increase several times," Azazel said.


    They felt better when they heard it.


    "Can you tell us about the sacred gears now, Sensei?" Sona asked.


    "Sure," Azazel said and looked at everyone, "So who wants it first?"


    "Me! Me!" Tomoe raised her hand.


    Azazel nodded, "Alright,e here, I know that you want a sword right?"


    "Yes," Tomoe nodded. She had always wanted a sword that she could use as a weapon.


    "Alright," Azazel said and took a sword from the table, "This is your sacred gear, zer Shining Aura Darkness de."


    "W - wow," Tomoe looked at the sword with amazement. Her sacred gears take the form of a sword which looks like a mixture of light and darkness. She looked at him and asked, "What should I do?"


    "Take this and bind it with your demonic power," Azazel said, and gave her the sacred gear.


    Tomoe nodded and held the sword with both of her hands. She closed her eyes and inserted her demonic power inside these sacred gears. She felt that suddenly this sacred gear gave her a response and slowly disappeared from her hands.


    "Huh? Where are the sacred gears?" Saji asked.


    Tomoe smiled and looked at them, "Yes, I have seeded!!"


    Sona looked at Azazel and asked, "Can you exin it to us?"


    Azazel nodded, "Yes, as you bind the artificial sacred gear, it will be kept inside your body, you can summon and make it disappear as long as you want." He looked at him and said, "In terms of functional mine is better right since the user can keep the sacred gears inside their bodies but yours still needs a medium." He looked quite proud and showed that he was a bit better than him.


    "......."


    "Alright, awesome," Yuuki answered with a in expression.


    "Cough, can you exin what the power of this sacred gear is?" Tomoe asked.


    Azazel nodded, "Yes, this de contains a mixture of both light and dark attributes with high destructive powers and possesses the ability to cut down spirits without physical form." He looked at her and said, "In a sense, it is simr to Sword Birth of Kiba."


    "Wow? Kiba-san''s sacred gear?" Tomoe was excited. She had always wanted a sacred gear that was simr to Kiba and now she had it. She tried to swing her sword several times since she was very happy.


    Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Don''t you want to change the shape of the de?"


    "Huh?" Tomoe looked at him.


    "You''re notfortable with a western sword, right? It is better for you to change it now," Yuuki said.


    "Is that true?" Azazel asked.


    Tomoe smiled with an awkward expression, "Yes, I''m not that used to a western sword."


    "Hmm, then do you want me to change it into katana?" Azazel asked.


    "Can you?" Her eyes lit up.


    "Of course, it is going to be easy," Azazel said while patting his chest. He looked at him and asked, "How did you know that she is ufortable using a western sword?"


    "Well, I''m a swordsman too," Yuuki answered.


    "......."

 Chapter 655: Training Session 4

    "Huh? You''re a swordsman? Then let''s go! Let''s have training now!" Tomoe said and begged him. She was really close to him and their position would cause a misunderstanding.


    "...."


    "Tomoe, you can ask himter," Sona said.


    Tomoe sighed when she heard her master, "Yes....."


    "As expected of harem stealer," Saji wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "....."


    Yuuki wanted to go home right now.


    "Alright, let''s continue, for now, how about Hanakai and Kusaka?" Azazel said.


    "Yes!" Hanakai and Kusaka said at the same time.


    Azazel took two sacred gears, one with a shape of a mask, the other one has a shape of two bracelets, "I have made this ording to the request of your master." He gave the mask to Reya, "This is Scouting Persona." He gave the two bracelets to Hanakai," This is the Apuse Wall."


    Hanakai and Kusaka were excited when they received their sacred gears. They felt that they could do better to help their master.


    "What is power, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "Well, impatient, aren''t you but let me exin," Azazel said and looked at Reya, "First, Scouting Persona, this she can create a multitude of floating masks, which can then be used for surveince activities like searching for enemies, gathering and rying information across long distances, and can also be made to act as a shield, try it."


    "Yes, sensei," Reya nodded and tried to control her sacred gear. She bonded with her new sacred gear and started to create a lot of masks that moved around silently. She was very happy with this sacred gear.


    "So you''re going to make her a spy or something?" Yuuki asked.


    Sona nodded, "Yes, I think that is suitable since she is our bishop."


    "Hmm," Yuuki felt that these sacred gears were useless when it waspared to observation haki but he wouldn''t tell her. He also thought that radar was much better than this one but he decided to shut his mouth since radar couldn''t be a shield.


    "How about me?" Hanakai asked.


    "Your sacred gear has the ability to generate strong defensive force field barriers at will," Azazel exined and said, "Try it."


    Hanakai nodded and created a barrier with her new sacred gear. She made solid barriers in front of her. She looked at him and said, "Why don''t you try to punch it?"


    "..."


    "Are you sure? This is your first time using it, right?" Yuuki asked.


    "Okay, I want to try it," Hanakai said with a confident expression. She had created severalyers of barriers and wanted to test whether it was working on him or not.


    "Can you?" Sona asked.


    "I don''t mind," Yuuki nodded. He took his gun and shot at the barriers.


    Hanakai was surprised since the barriers suddenly disappeared without any resistance.


    "......."


    "That''s why I said that you need to train with it first," Yuuki said.


    "Yes...." Hanakai said with a very low voice. She was clearly depressed that her new sacred gears were useless right now.


    "Cough!" Azazel coughed to get their attention. He felt really awkward now when his newly created artificial sacred gears were defeated in an instant without any resistance, "You should train harder."


    "....."


    "Yes...." Hanakai was quite depressed and went back.


    "Don''t be depressed, his power is just too much, you need to believe in yourself," Sona said.


    "Yes, Kaichou," Hanakai nodded and felt a bit slightly better.


    "Then, for thest two, Ruruko and Yura,e here," Azazel said.


    "Yes!" Ruruko and Yura walked toward him. Both of them had quite an anticipation with their new sacred gears.


    Azazel, who saw the anticipation from the two girls in front of him, didn''t want to disappoint them. He took the shield of light and gave it to Yura, "This is for you, the name of this sacred gear is Twinkle Aegis."


    "Thank you very much," Yura nodded with a stoic expression but everyone could see that she was clearly very happy.


    "Then, next to you," Azazel took a pair of leg armor, "This is Procerum Phantom."


    "Thank you very much," Ruruko said with an excited expression. She tried her new sacred gear right away.


    "Let me exin, first is Twinkle Aegis, as you can see that this is a shield and its purpose is to defend, it can create a giant shield made of light for defensive purposes, it can also be used to attack since I have ced a magical rope in that shield, you can use it simr to yo-yo," Azazel said.


    Yura nodded and tried on her new sacred gear. She could use a basic use function to create arge shield and tried to use this shield simrly to yo-yo.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he was imagining about some characters who also used a shield but that person couldn''t use it simrly to yo-yo.


    "There is a fairy inside this sacred gear, you need tomunicate with them to make this sacred gear stronger," Azazel said.


    "Yes," Yura nodded.


    "How about me?" Ruruko asked while wearing her new sacred gear on both of her legs.


    "Procerum Phantom is the name of your sacred gear," Azazel said and exined. "The armor can strengthen the power and capabilities on the user''s legs, granting them an increase inbat performance such as greatly enhanced speed and immensely powerful kicks."


    "I will try it," Ruruko said and started using her new sacred gear. She started to run and her speed had increased dramatically. She left behind after images of herself since her speed was just too fast. She stopped and looked very happy, "This is very awesome!!!!"


    "I''m d that you like it," Azazel sighed in relief.


    Yuuki felt that Sona loved to defend rather than offensive since most of her peerage had a lot of defensive sacred gear.


    "Then how about we have a mini rating game?" Sona said.


    "...."


    "Ha?"

 Chapter 656: Training Session 5

    "Sensei, you have an arena that we can use to have a rating game, right?" Sona asked.


    "I have, but do you really want to have a rating game with him?" Azazel asked. In his opinion it would be a massacre in a second when both of them fought together, it wouldn''t be a fight but one side battle.


    "Yes," Sona said and adjusted her sses. She looked at him and said, "You don''t mind, right?"


    "Well, I have promised to be your training partner, but it will be unfair for me to be alone," Yuuki said and wrapped his hands around both Kuroka and Rossweisse shoulders, "Three of us will fight against your team."


    "..."


    Sona twitched her lips since he was too shameless but she looked at both Rossweisse and Kuroka. She also wanted to know the power of two girls beside him.


    "Ha?"


    Rossweisse was startled when she heard it.


    "Yes, let''s do it, nyaa," Kuroda thought it would be very fun.


    "Good, let''s do that," Sona nodded.


    Azazel thought for a bit and said, "I know that both of you will have a ratings game but how about making it more interesting?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Actually, we have just developed an area that is simr to RPG games," Azazel said.


    "RPG game? Is it simr to the game that we yed during our childhood time?" Saji asked.


    Azazel nodded, "Yes, the theme is that both the demon lord and hero both factions will fight each other in the arena."


    "Interesting nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "What is the difference with a normal rating game?" Yuuki asked.


    "Nothing, only the setting and the costume," Azazel said.


    "...."


    Sona adjusted her sses and said, "Do we have to wear something embarrassing?"


    "No, of course not, it will be very interesting, I promise you," Azazel said with a serious expression.


    Shemhazai didn''t say anything and knew the face of his friend probably thought something bad.


    "So do we have to do something?" Yuuki asked.


    Azazel shook his head, "No, you don''t need to do anything when you are teleported, your costume will be changed instantly."


    "So what about this faction?" Sona asked and added, "Also, what about the map?"


    "You can only see the map and position of the enemy once every 15 minutes, for the position it depends on the factions, you can choose between hero and demon king," Azazel said and added, "So who is the hero and who is the demon king?"


    Yuuki and Sona looked at each other.


    "I''m a hero," Yuuki said.


    Sona adjusted her sses, "I think that you''re more suitable to be a demon king."


    "..."


    "But you''re a demon," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    Sona adjusted her sses again, "That''s true." She looked at her peerage and asked, "Which faction do you want?"


    "Hero!!!!"


    They answered at the same time.


    Sona looked at him, "See."


    Yuuki looked at both Kuroka and Rosswisse, "How about you guys?"


    "Demon King," Kuroka said.


    "Hero," Rosswisse said.


    "Hmm, then we should choose Demon King," Yuuki said.


    "Why?" Rossweisse asked.


    "I''m toozy to fight with her," Yuuki said.


    "Well....." Rossweisse looked at Sona.


    "Thank you," Sona nodded.


    "Then let''s start our first RPG Rating Game!!!!" Azazel was very excited and raised both of his hands, "Now, that you will need to choose your job there."


    "Job?" They frowned when they heard it.


    "Yes, as an RPG, of course, you need to choose your own job," Azazel said.


    "Job?" Sona asked.


    "Yes, such as Warrior, Knight, Cleric, Ranger, Magician, and Thief," Azazel said and added, "There are only that six jobs, though."


    "....."


    "Is there any effect on each job?" Sona asked.


    "Yes, for example, Knight, when you choose this job, your defense will increase 20%," Azazel said.


    "So for a thief, maybe 20% speed or something?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes," Azazel nodded and said, "I won''t exin it to you too much, it is better for you to enter the rating game as soon as possible."


    "What are the conditions to win?" Sona asked.


    "Oh, there are two conditions," Azazel said, and added, "First, that every member of the peerage is defeated by their opponents.."


    They nodded in response.


    "The second is when the opponent can steal the core inside each other''s headquarters," Azazel said and added, "For your information, teleportation magic is forbidden." He said while looking at him.


    Yuuki nodded but asked, "Then what if the people from Abaddon n join this game?"


    "If their n join this game, then they can use their family trait to change the direction of the enemy''s attack and their attack but they can''t teleport themselves to the opponent''s castle directly since there is an enchantment that protected each other castle," Azazel said.


    "Then what if one of our members is defeated inside the castle? Can they teleport back to this ce?" Sona asked.


    "Yes, there is an emergency magic spell that will help the participants to be forced to get out of the arena when they''re wounded," Azazel said, and asked, "Is there something that you want to ask?"


    "How much of the time can we use to choose a job and make a strategy?" Sona asked.


    "15 minutes," Azazel said.


    "Short," Sona frowned.


    Azazel smiled, "It is more interesting that way." He looked at them and said, "Well, you canmunicate with each other through magic."


    Sona nodded and looked at him, the only thing that she was worried about was that he had meant to disrupt themunication of her group. She needs to think about the countermeasure of that problem right now.


    "Alright, let''s go," Azazel said.


    Kuroka was very excited right now, "Let''s win it!"


    Rossweisse nodded, even though she didn''t say anything. She was quite excited to y this game.


    "Enter that magic circle," Azazel said.


    There are two magic circles that are around 20m in diameter.


    Yuuki entered the circle on the right and Sona entered the circle on the left. Their group also followed them to their respective circle.


    "Alright, I won''t make you guys wait anymore!" Azazel said and pressed the button, "START!"

 Chapter 657: Training Session 6

    Yuuki, Kuroka, and Rossweisse teleported suddenly.


    "Is this castle?" Rossweisse said.


    "Probably," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, this is the core, nyaa!" Kuroka said while touching the green gem with the size of a ser ball that was floating in the middle of this ce.


    Rossweisse and Yuuki also looked at the core inside this building.


    "TEST! TEST! I''M SURE THAT YOU HAVE ENTERED THE GAME NOW IS YOUR CHANCE TO CHOOSE YOUR OWN JOBS!"


    They heard Azazel''s voice and suddenly they saw a text with six options in front of them.


    "So what kind of job will you choose?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Well, I''m a ranger," Yuuki said.


    "I''m a thief nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Rossweisse thought for a bit and asked, "What about me?"


    "How about Knight?"


    Sona and her peerage appeared in the location of the rating game. They looked around curiously and also saw the core of their castle.


    "Kaichou," Tsubaki said.


    Sona nodded, "Everyone, as you know, even though our opponents are only three people but all of them are very powerful." She looked at Bennia and Loup, "Both of you haven''t seen him but his power at least on the God Level."


    "....."


    Loup and Bennia twitched their lips but were also excited when they would fight someone who had a God-ss level of power.


    "I''m sure that he won''t attack us directly but will send both Kuroka and Rossweisse," Sona said.


    "Then what should we do now, Kaichou?" Saji asked.


    Sona wanted to exin something but they heard an announcement from Azazel to choose their own job.


    "Tomoe, Bennia, Rugal, and Ruruko, the three of you must choose a thief, don''t fight them directly since their attack power is higher than ours," Sona said.


    "Yes!" They nodded.


    "Saji, go be a ranger," Sona said.


    "Huh?" Saji was confused.


    "When you be ranger the range of your attacks will increase, you can attack them from time to time and try to defeat them slowly," Sona said.


    Saji, who heard her exnation, nodded in response.


    "Kusaka, Hanakai, both of you should be a cleric since it will increase your demonic power, you need a lot of demonic power to maintain your new power," Sona said.


    "Yes, Kaichou!"


    "Yura, you be a Warrior," Sona said.


    "Yes," Yura nodded.


    "Both me and Tsubaki will be a magician," Sona said.


    Tsubaki nodded in response.


    "For now, let''s not do anything, let''s wait for them toe to our headquarters, eliminate them slowly and attack their castle together," Sona said.


    "YES!!!!"


    Yuuki was alone in his headquarters. He was quite bored but he let both Kuroka and Rossweisse to attack Sona''s headquarters together. He watched them from the screen hologram that connected to the small camera that he had attached to them earlier. He saw that both of them moved straight into the opponent''s castle and smiled since it would be interesting.


    Rossweisse and Kuroka walked together to the enemy''s headquarters.


    "Is it okay to walk directly?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Well, it is okay, nyaa," Kuroka said and added, "I can detect their presence using my senjutsu, hmm, they have four thieves, nyaa."


    "Four, huh? Can you handle it?" Rossweisse asked.


    "I can, nyaa, but your opponents are two, I''m sure that the one with a shield should be Knight, but I''m not sure about the boy who called him harem stealer earlier, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Alright," Rossweisse nodded.


    "I will go now, you need to face your opponents," Kuroka said and suddenly she jumped to the side of the forest.


    Rossweisse continued to walk and she saw both Saji and Yura in front of her.


    "I can''t wait to fight against you," Yura said and held her shield.


    "Rossweisse-san, we will win," Saji said.


    "No, we will win this ratings game," Rossweisse said and summoned arge number of magic circles, "HA!!!!"


    Her magic circle summoned ice, fire, water, lightning, wind, thunder, light and explosive-based magic together and attacked them.


    Yura and Saji didn''t move until suddenly someone appeared in front of them.


    "MIRROR ALICE!"


    Rossweisse was surprised when she saw her attacks were absorbed inside a mirror, ''Bad!'' She knew that she needed to run or else.


    "Absorption Line!"


    Suddenly her hand was held by a line that absorbed her magic energy. She wanted to cut this line but it was toote.


    The mirror that absorbed her magic reflected her back toward herself.


    "...."


    BOOOOOOM!!!!!!


    Kuroka jumped around from tree to another tree but jumped back when she felt a danger.


    BOOOM!!!!


    Kuroka looked like a werewolf in front of her that had destroyed arge tree, "I hate dog, nyaa."


    The werewolf frowned when he heard her words.


    Kuroka smiled and summoned her poison mist to the surrounding area. She was toozy to search for them and it was better to attack them with this mist.


    "Create a barrier!"


    Suddenly a barrier surrounded her and made the mist unable to prate her.


    "Nyaa, you sure are wary of me," Kuroka smiled when she saw Sona''s entire peerage appear in front of her.


    Sona also appeared while adjusting her sses, "You''re a threat, after we have defeated you, we will attack him together."


    "What about Rossweisse nyaa?" Kuroka asked curiously.


    "She has been defeated," Sona said.


    "Ugh...." Rossweisse was careless.


    "Oh, Rosswesse, you have woken up?" Azazel said.


    "I lost?" Rossweisse sighed.


    "Yeah, but don''t worry, your teammates are still there," Azazel said and looked at the screen.


    Rossweisse saw two screens that showed both Kuroka who was surrounded by Sona''s entire peerage and Yuuki who was sitting calmly observing the situation. She felt useless right now and a bit depressed but she was more worried about Kuroka, "Kuroka!"


    "Don''t worry about her, she is very strong," Azazel said.


    "Strong?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Yes, Yuuki has given her a magic item and if I''m not wrong, I''m a bit curious about its effect," Azazel said.


    "Magic Item, huh?" Rossweisse thought and remembered it since he had offered it to her before but she said that she didn''t really need it. She had never seen the power of his magic item and wondered about its effect too.


    "Nyaa, interesting, but I won''t lose," Kuroka said, and suddenly her body let out an enormous amount of energy that made a crack on the barrier.


    "Ugh!" Hanakai who maintained the barrier almost fainted during that moment.


    Her body was surrounded by a white me and her hair became longer resembling a snake. She was also holding a sword and swung it toward the barrier, destroying it instantly. She smiled, "Let''s have fun, nyaa."

 Chapter 658: Training Session 7

    Sona could feel the intensity of the white mes that surrounded her body.


    "Kaichou, I''m ready with Vritra Promotion," Saji said and his forehead was full of sweat since the fire was just too hot.


    "No, save it forter," Sona said and moved in front of everyone, "I will fight her, all of you support me."


    "YES!"


    Sona summoned her magic circle and created arge water serpent.


    "Nyaa!" Kuroka smiled and held her sword in two hands, "Roaring me Sword of Imprisonment!" She summoned a big fireball that let out a very high temperature, from wheree several tentacles-like mes which surround attack everyone.


    "Escape!" Sona moved her water serpent to hold this attack.


    Everyone escaped but some of them weren''t lucky enough.


    Both Ruruko and Reya were eliminated suddenly by the tentacle fire.


    "Absorption Line!" Saji started to attack her andbined it with his other attack, "ze ck re!"


    Kuroka, who saw his attack, moved very fast and evaded it.


    "Damn!" Saji said and didn''t expect that her speed was very fast.


    Kuroka moved around with very fast movement.


    Rugal tried to chase her but didn''t expect that she would suddenly attack him. He tried to defend it with his arms but her fire was just too hot and burnt his fur, "ROARRR!!!"


    Kuroka, who was in the middle of the attack, suddenly felt a danger. She jumped and saw a scythe almost attack her legs. Her body was quite flexible and she could do a turn in the sky to smash the grim reaper on the ground.


    BANG!


    Her attack was blocked by a light shield.


    Kuroka frowned and wanted to attack it again but this time she jumped back since she saw a naginata almost thrust her body. She jumped again after seeing a water serpent that appeared on top of her wanting to swallow her entirely.


    ROAAAARRRR!!!


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    Kuroka took a distance from them while looking at them. Even though she was strong but it was still hard to fight one against ten people, "Nyaa, your teamwork is very strong."


    "You too," Sona said, but she wanted toin. She didn''t expect her to be this strong but she wouldn''t lose this battle.


    Their situation was in stalemate and they were looking for each other''s blind spot.


    Kuroka, who was looking at them, suddenly heard his voice, "Do you want me to help you?"


    "Hmm, is that okay, nyaa? I want you to eliminate everyone beside Sona, nyaa, I want to fight her one by one," Kuroka said.


    "Good."


    Yuuki walked to the roof of his headquarters. He raised his hand and summoned arge, intricate rifle that features a scope which allows for multiple targets and increased range, as well as a bipod which allows for a steady ne when the user is ready to fire.


    The rifle let out a dangerous red glow around its body.


    Yuuki took a deep breath and aimed his rifle toward several targets. He didn''t hesitate and shot them.


    Azazel, Shemhazai, and Rossweisse looked at the battle with a surprised expression. They were a bit surprised with the power of Kuroka who managed to fight all of them alone.


    "She is strong," Rossweisse said. She didn''t expect that for her to be this strong.


    "That white me is very hot," Shemhazai said.


    "Yeah, his magic item won''t lose to any sacred gear in the world," Azazel said and thought, ''It would be possible to reach Longinus''s power.'' He rubbed his chin and saw two members of Sona''s peeragee out of the arena.


    They saw the match was very exciting and made their blood boil.


    "Hey, did he just summon a rifle?" Shemhazai said it attracted the attention of both Azazel and Rossweisse.


    Azazel raised his eyebrow because he could see that the design of that rifle is veryplicated.


    They saw him shoot his rifle and turned their attention toward the other screen.


    Sona and her peerage wanted to attack her but suddenly they felt something on their backs.


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    One by one her peerage was defeated without any resistance.


    Sona frowned and looked at her, "Is this Yuuki?"


    "Yes, I have asked for his help, this time it will be the two of us," Kuroka said.


    "Duel, huh?" Sona adjusted her sses. She summoned her giant water serpent again this time the numbers of the giant water serpent were numerous. She was very angry but she also realized her weakness, "You should use your most powerful attack."


    "I won''t hold back," Kuroka raised her sword and chanted, "me Minister''s Beheading Sword!" She summoned a fire that turned into a giant warrior made of fire while wielding a huge sword made of fire.


    The heat of this magic was very powerful.


    Sona didn''t want to give up and started to move her water serpents to attack her.


    Kuroka swung her sword and the giant warrior also followed her movement.


    Both attacks met at each other and created a giant explosion.


    BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!!!!


    Sona tried to hold her magic against her attack but it was stronger than she had thought. Her water serpents were sliced by the sword of the giant warrior. She sighed and received her attack on herself.


    BOOOOM!!!!


    Sona opened her eyes and saw him holding herself in his hand.


    "Are you alright?" Yuuki asked.


    "...."


    "I lost," Sona sighed and felt a bit tired. She knew that she would lose but she also wanted to win this match even though the chance was only a few percent.


    "Don''t be down to yourself, if you''re too depressed, your sister wille to meter," Yuuki said.


    "...."


    Sona adjusted her sses and nodded, "That''s true." She looked at him and said, "Thank you for helping us."


    "No problem," Yuuki said.


    "Is there any of my peerage here?" Sona asked.


    "No, they''re in the other room," Yuuki said.


    Sona wasn''t sure but she was crying right now since she felt very weak.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything, only hugged her while caressing her back slowly, letting all her emotion out.

 Chapter 659: Training Session 8

    Yuuki came out together with Sona who had calmed herself.


    "Please don''t tell anyone," Sona said.


    "About what?" Yuuki asked.


    "About....." Sona blushed and said, "Alright, don''t tease me."


    "I know, I know," Yuuki smiled.


    Sona sighed at him and said, "Don''t tell anyone."


    "I know," Yuuki nodded.


    Both of them came out of the room and was surprised to see the person in front of them.


    "Onee-sama!"


    "Serafall!"


    Serafall was there with a smiling expression looking at both of them but even though she was smiling it was a bit scary for both of them.


    "Have you been here?" Yuuki asked.


    "No, actually, Onee-chan wants to console you since you have lost earlier but..." Serafall looked at him and asked, "Yuuki, are you trying to court my little sister?"


    "ONEE-SAMA!!!" Sona blushed.


    "....."


    "I won''t forgive you if you y with her," Serafall said while letting out the enormous demonic energy that caused Grigori''s building to crack and shake.


    "..."


    "ONEE-SAMA STOP!" Sona panicked.


    Yuuki was speechless looking at this sister control in front of him. He didn''t expect that Serafall would be this aggressive when it came to her little sister. He looked at her and said, "I think you misunderstood, we''re just discussing the match earlier."


    Sona was a bit startled but nodded and said, "Yes, that''s right, we exchange each other opinion regarding earlier battle."


    "Really?" Serafall looked at them with a suspicious expression.


    "Yes," Sona and Yuuki said at the same time.


    "....."


    "Alright, I believe in you," Serafall said.


    Both of them sighed in relief when they heard it.


    "But you still have to marry in the future," Serafall said.


    "I need to achieve my dream first, marry or romance, I can think of itter," Sona said while adjusting her sses.


    "Is that so?" Serafall sighed softly and looked at him, "......"


    "????" Yuuki titled his head and was confused by her actions.


    Serafall sighed and said, "You''re very sinful, you will be perfect to be a devil."


    "?????"


    "How is it? Do you want to be a devil now?" Serafall asked.


    "No, ask me again a few yearster," Yuuki said.


    "Alright," Serafall nodded and said, "That''s right, you need to help meter."


    "Hmm?"


    "I will make a movie about Serafall the Magician Girl, you need to help me since everyone misses your appearance," Serafall said.


    "Alright," Yuuki nodded.


    "Good, but you must remember, don''t y with my little sister..." Serafall said with a very scary tone.


    "......"


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded.


    "Good," Serafall smiled and said, "You can''t y with my little sister but you can''t y with me."


    "....."


    "ONEE-SAMA!!!!" Sona said and pushed her away.


    "Ah - ah, Sona-chan!!!" Serafallined.


    "......"


    Yuuki wasn''t sure why but he felt tired suddenly, "Go back first."


    Yuuki was on his way back to his home together with Rossweissei.


    Kuroka didn''te back with him and went back right away to the Hanging Garden of Babylon.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and decided to stop at the cake shop Onodera, "What''s wrong, Rossweisse?"


    "N - nothing," Rossweisse shook her head.


    "You went down after that match," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse sighed and said, "I felt that I was a bit useless in that match."


    "I don''t expect that you can be depressed because of that," Yuuki said.


    "It''s normal! I will be depressed too!" Rossweisseined.


    "Do you want a magical item too?" Yuuki asked.


    "Ha?" Rossweisse was surprised, "N - no." She shook her head since she didn''t feel right.


    "You don''t need to think that much, I want you to help to protect everyone too," Yuuki said and added, "It''s also quite easy for me to make it." He took her hand and said, "Let''s buy some souvenirs first."


    "W - wait," Rossweisse blushed when her hand was held by him.


    Yuuki and Rossweisse entered an Onodera Japanese candy shop together.


    "Wee."


    "Raku?"


    "Aniki?!"


    Yuuki smiled, "What is it? Are you living here right now?"


    "N - no, I''m only working here," Raku blushed and waved his hands fervently.


    "Well, don''t be nervous, can you rmend something to me?" Yuuki asked.


    "Aniki, don''t tease me....." Raku sighed and said, "Alright, the thing that I rmend is the strawberry daifuku, the taste is very superb."


    Yuuki looked at Rossweisse and asked, "Have you tried it before?"


    Rossweisse shook her head, "No, I have never tried it."


    "Aniki, who is this?" Raku asked.


    "She is my secretary, did you forget?" Yuuki asked and added, "Can you take out two strawberry daifuku, I will buy it now."


    "Alright," Raku said and gave them two strawberry daifuku.


    "We should try it here," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse nodded and was a bit curious about the taste. She bit it slowly and was surprised by the taste of this food. She could taste the sweetness of the red bean, the softness of mochi, and the sourness of strawberry with a hint of sweet that brought this food into another realm, "This is good."


    Raku seemed quite satisfied.


    "I will buy a lot, can you pack it for me?" Yuuki asked.


    "Alright," Raku seemed quite happy that he could sell it a lot.


    Rossweisse and Yuuki didn''t stay too long and went back to their home.


    "I''m home," Yuuki entered his home and saw everyone was in the living room together.


    "YUUKI-SAMA!!!!"


    Marika suddenly appeared and jumped into him.


    "Marika, are you here?" Yuuki was surprised.


    "Of course, because I''m nning to recharge my Yuuki-sama''s energy," Marika said while sniffing his clothes.


    "......"


    "I''m not going anywhere," Yuuki said.


    "Huh? Did you forget that the 2nd year will have to go on a field trip," Marika said.


    "Huh?" Yuuki looked at Ranko and Yukana.


    "Yes, we''re going on a field trip," Ranko nodded.


    "Where is the destination?" Yuuki asked.


    "Kyoto," both of them answered at the same time.


    "..."


    "Kyoto? Then how about the group?" Yuuki asked.


    "You have been off for a while but don''t worry I have made the group," Ranko said.


    "Thank you," Yuuki sighed in relief.


    "So where are we going?"


    "Tomorrow."


    "........"

 Chapter 660: School Trip 1

    "Yuuki, you haven''t been in school for a while," Hiratsuka reprimanded him.


    "I''m sorry, but there are always troubleing," Yuuki answered.


    Hiratsuka sighed, "Still, it is good that you can join the school trip."


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded.


    "Go back to your group, I will need to check with everyone," Hiratsuka said.


    "Sensei,ter, can we sleep together?" Yuuki asked.


    "...."


    "Bastard, hurry up and go back to your group there!" Hiratsuka blushed and shooed him away.


    Yuuki smiled and went to his group.


    "Yuuki," Mayuki smiled looking at him.


    "Mayuki," Yuuki couldn''t help but hug her since she was really cute.


    "Y - Yuuki, don''t hug me...." Mayuki was very shy.


    Ranko and Chiaki helped her and stopped him.


    "Don''t touch her," Ranko and Chiaki said at the same time.


    "...."


    Yuuki rubbed his nose, "So our group is four of us?"


    Chiaki nodded, "Yes, the four of us will be in a group."


    "Yukana will also be joiningter during the trip," Ranko said.


    "That''s good," Yuuki nodded.


    "ALRIGHT, EVERYONE HURRY UP AND ENTER THE TRAIN!!!" Hiratsuka called everyone.


    Yuuki was sitting beside Ranko who talked with Chiaki and Mayuki.


    "Our luck is very good since there will be a Satsuki Cup for Karuta Cards," Chiaki said.


    "You are interested in Karuta Cards, Chiaki?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, it is just a hobby, I have yed the role of Karuta yer during my drama y in the past," Chiaki said.


    Karuta is a Japanese ying card. To y Karuta, the reader shuffles the grabbing cards and deals each yer 25 cards. Next, the reader shuffles the reading cards and ces the deck face down. The yers then flip over all of their grabbing cards and spend 15 minutes memorizing the card positions.


    "How long have you been acting in a drama?" Ranko asked curiously.


    "Aki-chan has been acting for a long time," Mayuki said.


    "Hmm, it should be 10 years now," Chiaki said.


    "That''s long...." Ranko was surprised and asked, "So you''re also going to work in the drama in the future?"


    Chiaki nodded, "I hope to do that since I love it." She looked at him and said, "It will be nice to have someone who can apany himter."


    "....."


    "That would be nice," Yuuki nodded and could feel the gaze of both Ranko and Mayuki. He looked at Mayuki and asked, "How about you, Mayuki?"


    "Me?" Mayuki blushed when he asked this question.


    "Mayu-chan wants to marry a prince," Chiaki said.


    "AKI-CHAN, DON''T TELL THEM!!!" Mayuki was very embarrassed.


    "Mayu-chan is very cute! I''m sure you can find your future prince," Ranko said while hugging her.


    "D - don''t treat me as a child!" Mayukiined and asked, "How about you Ranko-chan?"


    "Yes, how about you, Ranko? Is there something that you want to do in the future?" Chiaki asked.


    Ranko was a bit embarrassed and looked at him.


    "No matter what, I will support you," Yuuki answered.


    "Thank you," Ranko smiled and said, "I want to be a make-up artist."


    "Wow, Ranko-chan, I''m sure that you can do it," Mayuki said.


    "Maybe I will ask you to help me with my make-upter," Chiaki said.


    "Hehehe, you make me embarrassed," Rankoughed.


    Yuuki suddenly remembered that this girl loved to try a lot of things on every girl at his house. He also remembered that Shouko was also one of her victims but still the result was very cute.


    "What do you think?" Ranko asked him while a bit nervous.


    Yuuki smiled, "I have said it earlier, I will support you, no matter what, your husband is powerful enough to let you do what you want."


    Ranko snorted after hearing his answer, but she felt warm, "Thank you." She snuggled up in his chest and wanted to be closer to him.


    "......"


    Chiaki and Mayuki were a bit speechless looking at both of them.


    "Cough, can you do that somewhere else?" Chiaki said.


    "Hehehe," Ranko smiled.


    "Hmm, can I ask you guys a question?" Mayuki suddenly raised her hand.


    Ranko, Chiaki, and Yuuki looked at her curiously.


    "I have been asking a lot of people but they didn''t answer me," Mayuki said.


    Chiaki suddenly felt something bad when she heard it and looked at both Yuuki and Ranko. She remembered that Mayuki had asked this question a few days ago but she didn''t answer her and bluffed her. She was too embarrassed to answer her too. She hoped that both of them would answer her question.


    "What?" Ranko asked.


    "Can you tell me how to have a baby?" Mayuki said with a curious expression.


    "......"


    Yuuki thought for a bit and asked, "How old are you this year Mayuki?"


    "Me? I''m 17," Mayuki answered with a confused expression.


    "....."


    They were a bit speechless when they heard that she had never heard of a way to create a baby in her entire 17 years old.


    "Why do you want to know all of sudden?" Ranko asked curiously.


    "I have heard that you and Yukana talked about the baby a few days ago," Mayuki said and asked, "I wonder if you send a letter to the government to ask for a baby."


    "......"


    Ranko couldn''t help butugh after hearing her answer, "Hahaha..."


    Yuuki and Chiaki couldn''t help but nce at her.


    Ranko coughed and said, "I will tell you then."


    "How?" Mayuki asked.


    "To have a baby, there is a requirement that you need both a man and a woman," Ranko said.


    "Then?" Mayuki nodded.


    "Then they smash their meat together," Ranko said.


    "Meat? What kind of meat?" Mayuki asked with a confused expression.


    "......."


    Ranko blushed and said, "Come here, I will tell you in detail."


    "Huh?" Mayuki moved closer and heard the process of how to make a baby form her. Her face couldn''t help but be red and she was too embarrassed to see him.


    Yuuki and Chiaki couldn''t help butment that Ranko had tainted this pure girl but they knew that it was an important process or else Mayuki would be gullible and it was also for her future. They needed to steel their heart.

 Chapter 661: School Trip 2

    They had arrived in Kyoto.


    Yukana and her group also joined them together to go to the hotel before they went out.


    Yuuki had thought to give surprise to Kunou and Yasaka since he had arrived here.


    "Huh? Yuuki?"


    Yuuki felt a bad forbearing and turned his head, ''Shit....''


    "Yuuki, what''s wrong?" Ranko and Yukana also turned and their faces became pale when they saw the person that appeared in front of them.


    "Oh, Boy? Are you here for the school field?" Kogorou asked.


    "Yes, what are you doing here, Kogorou-san?" Yuuki asked.


    Kogorou wanted to say something but someone disrupted him.


    "Huh? Ranko? Yukana? Yuuki?" Ran was surprised to see them.


    "Ran, what are you doing here?" Ranko asked.


    "Ran?!" Kogorou was annoyed.


    Ran ignored him and said, "We''re being invited to watch the Satsuki Cup of Karuta Cards."


    "Really?" Chiaki, who had listened to their conversation, felt a bit envious.


    "Do you guys want to visit too?" Ran said and added, "The merrier is better."


    "Ran, don''t decide it by yourself," Kogorouined.


    "Eh?" Ran pouted.


    "So is that okay or not?" Chiaki asked with a hopeful expression.


    "Of course," Ran said and looked at her father, "Dad, please....."


    Kogorou looked at her daughter and sighed, "Alright." He looked at them and said, "I will ask the organizer to give you an invitation to enter the Nichiuri TV."


    "Thank you, uncle!!!"


    Chiaki, Mayuki, and Yukana''s friends were very happy when they heard it. They can''t wait to enter and watch the match tomorrow.


    "Good, then we need to go to the hotel now," Kogorou looked at her daughter and said, "Ran, inform themter."


    Ran nodded and looked at them, "I will email Rankoter about the Satsuki Cup."


    "...."


    Ranko, Yukana, and Yuuki looked at each other.


    "I will go first, Conan, let''s go," Ran pulled him.


    "Yes....." Conan looked at him and wondered why he saw him a lot of times. He was wondering whether he would meet a case againter since he had met him.


    Yuuki would cough blood when he could hear his mind and refuted immediately.


    Yukana and Ranko looked at their groups who were very excited to go to the television station.


    "Is this okay?" Ranko asked.


    "Don''t worry, I will protect you guys," Yuuki said.


    Yukana sighed in relief, "Well, this is only a Card Games Match, what is the worst thing that can happenter?"


    "That''s true," Ranko nodded.


    "..."


    Yuuki only hoped that nothing would happen but he knew that it was impossible.


    They were entering the bus while talking about their n to move around this town tomorrow. They would stay for a week for this field trip and it was enough to watch the Satsuki Cup of Karuta Card until the final match but at the same time, they also wanted to make this trip to be memorable.


    "Yuuki, you have a supernatural acquaintance in this ce, right?" Ranko whispered.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, they''re a leader of youkai."


    "Youkai!" Yukana was surprised.


    "Shh....." Yuuki told her to be quiet.


    Yukana nodded and talked very slowly, "Still, are they scary?"


    Yuuki shook her head, "No, they''re a bit simr to humans but they have an animal feature."


    "For example?" Ranko asked.


    "Hmm, for example, a Kyuubi, the nine-tailed fox, her appearance is a beautiful woman but there is a tail on her back," Yuuki exined.


    "...."


    Yuuki noticed their strange gazes, "What?"


    "Beautiful woman, eh?" Ranko said.


    "Is it also our sister?" Yukana asked.


    "....."


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded.


    "...."


    Both of them sighed in response.


    "I still want to see her and youkai too," Yukana said. She had seen a witch, magician, and devil but she had never seen a youkai.


    Yuuki nodded, "I will try to contact themter." He talked with them for a while until he heard a sighing from Mayuki, "Mayuki, what''s wrong?"


    "Yuuki, I want to visit Nijou Castle in his ce," Mayuki said a bit.


    ''Nijou Castle?'' Yuuki twitched his lips when he heard it.


    Chiaki caressed her head, "Yeah, it is a bit sad that we can''t visit it since that ce is under renovation."


    "Yeah," Mayuki sighed.


    Yukana noticed his expression, "Did you know something?"


    "The castle is under renovation because of the war," Yuuki said.


    "War?!" Yukana and Ranko were surprised.


    "I have told you when I''m on a business trip to Kyoto, right?" Yuuki said to make them remember.


    Yukana and Ranko thought for a bit and they suddenly remembered, "Ah....." They didn''t think much before since he said that it wasn''t a big deal but when they heard that the Nijou Castle was under construction, maybe it was quite a big deal than they had thought.


    "But don''t worry, the matter is over," Yuuki didn''t make them worry that much but he still worried since he had seen Conan in this ce. He looked at Chiaki and Mayuki who were excited to watch the Satsuki Cup for Karuta Card. He only hoped nothing would happen tomorrow.


    "What are you thinking?" Chiaki asked.


    "Me? I''m wondering whether we will sleep together since we''re in one group," Yuuki smiled.


    Chiaki and Mayuki blushed when they heard it.


    "There is no way that we will sleep together," Mayuki shook her head and said, "We''re not married yet, it is forbidden for man and woman to sleep with each other before marriage." She had learned how to make children from Ranko and it was shocking and a bit educational for her.


    "....."


    They had arrived at the hotel and they entered the hotel.


    Hiratsuka came toward him and said, "Yuuki. The school has ced a mistake on the booking. You''ll need to sleep in a different room."


    "...."


    "Ha?"

 Chapter 662: School Trip 3

    Yuuki looked at his room that was very small and quite old. He would be staying in this ce alone this time.


    "Hahahaha..." Yukana and Rankoughed when they saw his room.


    "..."


    "Yuuki...." Chiaki and Mayuki were a bit pitying him when they saw his room.


    Yuuki knew that his room was a bit bad but the good thing was that he was alone.


    "How is it? Not bad, right?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "...."


    "Not bad?" Yuuki twitched his lips while listening to her question.


    "Good, I''m d that you like it," Hiratsuka tapped his shoulder and smiled, "I will need to absent everyone, go ce your luggage and the dinner will be ready in few hours." She said and left him there.


    "...."


    Yukana and Ranko entered his room and looked around this ce curiously. They opened the wardrobe and were surprised, "UWAAAA!!!"


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked and walked toward them. He was also surprised when he saw the inside of the wardrobe.


    "What''s wrong?" Chiaki and Mayuki also followed but they were very startled and a bit scared.


    "....."


    "This room is cursed," Yukana said while looking at him.


    "..."


    They saw a lot of seals and something simr to Buddha or Shinto religion inside this wardrobe.


    "Are you okay to live here?" Chiaki asked worriedly.


    Mayuki was very scared and hugged his legs, "Y - Yuuki, it is better for you to stay in our room rather than in this ce."


    Yuuki felt a bit happy when he heard he was worried about him, "It is okay, you don''t need to worry." He patted her head and wanted to hug her.


    "Y - you cane to our room for a night...." Mayuki said with a worried tone.


    "Anyway, it is going to be alright, you should ce your luggage in your room first," Yuuki felt a bit worried when he saw her pale expression.


    "Y - you''re going to be alright, right?" Mayuki asked once again.


    "Yes, you don''t need to worry, a ghost is very easy to beat," Yuuki also thought that it was better to have a single room for himself since it was better to do night activity in this room but he also felt strange when he saw a lot of seals inside this room.


    "We will visit you at night," Yukana and Ranko whispered to him.


    Yuuki nodded and couldn''t wait for them toe. He saw theme out of his room and he ced his luggage in his room. He looked around and it was quite small. He didn''t feelfortable since the bath was outside. He had a tattoo and it was troublesome to bathe with a lot of people. He decided to look at the wardrobe and checked the seal but didn''t find anything. He could only think that it was only a prank for someone. Heid down the tatami while thinking about the matter that he needed to do.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he had never received a quest for a while. He also knew that after this field trip he would have a summer holiday for a month. He felt that the holiday in this country was very good. He remembered that Akeno would receive her Middle-ss Devils exam in two weeks. He wanted to see the exam since he was curious about how the devil did their exams. He took his phone and started to call someone.


    "Hello, Yuuki...."


    Yuuki could hear a beautiful voice from his phone, "Hey, Yasaka."


    "When are you going toe? Kunou is missing you," Yasaka said.


    "Actually, I''m in Kyoto, right now," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    "Seriously?" Yasaka was a bit surprised.


    "Yes," Yuuki answered.


    "Where are you? Are you going to visit me?" Yasaka sounded very happy.


    "I''m on a field trip, right now, you can visit me in the hotel..." Yuuki told her.


    "....."


    "You''re staying in that hotel?" Yasaka was surprised.


    "What''s wrong with this hotel?" Yuuki asked.


    "There is nothing wrong but you need to be careful since there is a ghost that loves to peep at the girl''s bath," Yasaka said.


    "....."


    "Wait, let me check it," Yuuki said and walked out of his room. He kept his phone and looked around this hotel while wearing his sses magic. He walked to the male bathroom and saw something standing on the top of the wall looking at the female bathroom. He thought that the seal in his room was for this ghost who always peeked at the woman''s bath.


    "Did you find it?" Yasaka asked through his phone.


    "Yeah, I will eliminate it right now," Yuuki said.


    "..." Yasaka was a bit speechless but didn''t say anything. Even though that ghost was harmless, it was still annoying. The only problem was that the ghost was very fast and very hard to eliminate.


    The onmyouji who had been invited by the hotel could only suppress it with the seal that would make the ghost appear only a few hours in this hotel.


    Yuuki could see that the ghostughed with perverted expression and couldn''t help but feel annoyed. He ignored the gaze of everyone around him and made a cube that trapped the ghost.


    "???????"


    The ghost was surprised and looked around. The ghost''s expression turned into horror and anger toward him.


    Yuuki snapped his fingers and made the cube smaller to eliminate it directly.


    *snap


    The ghost was helpless and could only scream until it was pressed by the cube.


    "Let''s meet tomorrow," Yuuki turned while talking to Yasaka.


    "Alright, I will tell Kunou too," Yasaka smiled.


    Yuuki closed the phone and came out of the bathroom.


    "Yuuki, are you going to take a bath too?"


    Yuuki turned and saw Yukana, Ranko, Chiaki, and Mayuki who had changed into yukata. He smiled, Yes. How about we go together?"


    "...."

 Chapter 663: School Trip 4

    Yuuki opened his eyes slowly and looked at the two girls who were sleeping with him. His arms were a bit numb since they were using his arms as a pillow. He felt a bit grateful since he got a room for one person.


    "Hmm...."


    Yukana and Ranko opened their eyes slowly.


    "Yuuki?" Yukana looked around and confused, "Where is this?"


    Yuuki knew that this girl was still half-asleep, "You''re in my room, let''s wake up since we need to go to the Nichiuri TV."


    "That''s right, we need to visit the Satsuki Cup," Ranko said while wiping her eyes since she was a bit sleepy. She looked at him with an annoyed expression and said, "I''m still sore fromst night."


    "...."


    "Alright, I will make you full of stamina today," Yuuki said and used his magic on her.


    Ranko started to feelfortable but also sleepy at the same time.


    "Don''t sleep, this is already 6.30 in the morning, you need to get back to your room or else it will be a disaster," Yuuki said.


    "Disaster?"


    They didn''t need to wait and suddenly the door was opened.


    "Yuuki!? Did you hide both Ranko and Yukana here?!"


    They turned and saw Hiratsuka in front of them.


    "....."


    Ranko and Yukana were too stunned to say anything when they saw her.


    Yuuki with his eloquent acting started to say, "Hiratsuka-sensei, don''t misunderstand, both of them areing to wake me up since we''re going to go out early, right?"


    Ranko and Yukana hurridly nodded at him. Both of them were quite surprised since their clothes were very neat and didn''t even have a wrinkle.


    Hiratsuka observed them for a while and snorted, "Listen, I don''t want you to live in debauchery on this field trip!" She said and closed the door.


    They sighed in relief when they saw here out.


    "Let''s wash your face and eat breakfast," Yuuki said.


    Ranko nodded, "Yeah, Ran called mest night and said that the show will start at 10."


    "Ugh, Yuuki, can you heal me too? I''m sore too," Yukana said with a spoiled tone.


    "Alright," Yuuki said.


    They went to eat breakfast together with everyone.


    "Ranko, where did you gost night?" Chiaki asked.


    "Me? I''m sleeping in Yukana''s room," Ranko answered.


    Yukana, who was on another table, also said that she was sleeping in Ranko''s room.


    Yuuki hurriedly changed the topic of the conversation, "Still, I''m bit curious about this Karuta Match."


    Mayuki nodded, "I have read it earlier and they will use a special Karuta for this Satsuki Cup."


    "Really?" Yuuki was a bit curious.


    Chiaki nodded, "Yes, the Karuta Cards are a bit old and they only use it for this kind of important match."


    Yuuki rubbed his chin and remembered that he knew the one who held this Satsuki Cup, ''Is seems to be Dad''s acquaintances?''


    "Yuuki, you''re going to watch Satsuki Cup?"


    They turned and saw that Hiratsuka had joined their table.


    "Yes, Sensei, we have met out acquaintances who can let us enter the television who broadcast this match," Ranko said.


    "Hmm," Hiratsuka nodded.


    "How about you, Sensei? What is your n today?" Yuuki asked.


    "Me? I''m going to check the ramen in this town," Hiratsuka said.


    "........"


    "How about youe with us?" Chiaki asked.


    "Eh?" Hiratsuka was a bit startled.


    "Yes, Sensei, the more the merrier," Mayuki nodded.


    Hiratsuka looked at him.


    "Well, I''m sure that you will spend a lonely few dayster," Yuuki said.


    "......."


    Hiratsuka tried to hold her anger and took a deep breath several times, "Sure....."


    "Yay!!!!"


    "Yukana, Sensei wille with uster," Yuuki said.


    "Eh? Really?" Yukana was surprised but also a bit happy.


    They continued to eat and decided to go to the tv station after they had finished eating.


    They had arrived at the Nichiuri TV together, their group were very eye-catching since he was the only male in this group.


    "RAN!!!" Ranko called.


    Ranko turned and came toward them, "Ranko, Yukana, Yuuki."


    "Ah, Yuuki-nii!!!!"


    Genta, Mitsuhiko, and Ayumi were alsoing toward them.


    "Yuuki-nii, what are you doing here?" Ayumi asked.


    "We''re on a school trip and Ran invited us toe to watch the Satsuki Cup," Yuuki answered and looked around, "Haibara didn''te?"


    Mitsuhiko shook his head, "No, she needs to stay with a professor." He seemed quite disappointed when he told him.


    Yuuki felt strange because of this boy.


    "Oh, Kudo, is this the harem king from Tokyo?"


    Yuuki turned and saw a dark-skinned boy who was walking with Conan, "Conan, who is he?"


    "Hattori Heiji, a high school detective," Hattori introduced himself and gave his hand.


    Yuuki nodded and took his hand, "Ichijou Yuuki, normal high school student."


    "......"


    Everyone who heard his introduction couldn''t help but spit out, ''Normal high school student?! So what are we?''


    "Hmm."


    Suddenly there was a cute girl with a ponytail hairstyleing toward him while observing his face.


    "Is there something on my face?" Yuuki asked. He was wearing his sses but this didn''t mean that his disguise was perfect, only his hardcore fans and someone who looked closely at his face could realize that it was him.


    His sses were suddenly taken off by the girl in front of him.


    "As expected, it is, Yuuki!!!!" The girl was excited when she saw him.


    Yuuki hurriedly took his sses and wore them again. He looked around and saw that a lot of people nced at him. He was d that they turned their attention away from him when they saw him wearing his sses. He sighed in relief.


    The girl also noticed that a lot of people were looking at him, "I''m sorry."


    "Nothing, but don''t take off my ssester," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, my name is Kazuha Toyama, I''m your fan," Kazuha smiled.


    "Thank you," Yuuki nodded and noticed Hattori had frowned on his face when he saw him quite close to this girl, ''Ho...Ho...'' He thought for a bit and said, "Let''s enter rather than waiting on the outside."


    "Sure," Kazuha nodded.


    Hattori couldn''t help but frown looking at the reaction of his childhood friend until someone suddenly touched his leg. He turned and saw Conan was there.


    "Don''t mind," Conan said with a smile.


    Hattori twitched his lips when listening to his words.

 Chapter 664: School Trip 5

    Even though they wereing to watch the live show of Satsuki Cup, it was also their first time to enter a television studio. They were very excited and looked around curiously.


    Yuuki kept wearing his sses to not cause amotion. He didn''t want to join this show since he was on holiday.


    Everyone wore the id card that had been provided by the staff and entered the shooting studio. They watched a warm-up match between a sses girl and a beautiful girl in the kimono.


    "Isn''t that Momiji Ooka," Chiaki said.


    "Who is that?" Ranko asked.


    "She is a champion of Hyakunin Isshu Karuta and an elite member of the Karuta association called the Satsuki-kai," Chiaki exined.


    "Wow, you sure know a lot," Kazuha was surprised.


    "I followed some of her matches," Chiaki said and asked, "But who is the girl beside her?"


    "Oh, she is my ssmate, her name is Mikiko Hiramoto, she is the captain of the club Karuta club in my school," Kazuha said.


    "Still, that champion is beautiful, right?" Kogorou said while looking at him.


    Everyone also looked at him.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Yuuki felt a bit ufortable.


    "You''re not going to flirt with her?" Yukana asked.


    "...."


    "Do you think I''ll do that? I have you by my side, I don''t need anyone else," Yuuki said while holding her hands.


    "Then how about me?" Ranko asked.


    "Of course, you too," Yuuki said and felt that he really had be a g man.


    Kazuha looked at their interaction and asked, "Ran, which one is his girlfriend?" She felt that their rtionship was really close to each other.


    Ran looked at her and whispered, "Both of them are his girlfriends."


    "....."


    "Is that okay?" Kazuha was surprised.


    "They seem happy, I don''t think there is a problem," Ran said and had gotten used to him.


    Kazuha opened her mouth wide and surprised hearing her response.


    Hattori had an annoyed expression on his face, "So this guy is a g man?"


    Conan nodded, "But he has the skill to support his debauchery life."


    "Is he a second rich generation?" Hattori asked.


    "Aren''t you also one?" Conan said.


    "....."


    Hattori couldn''t say anything when he heard it, "What is his background?"


    "Yakuza...." Conan answered.


    "....."


    Hattori was too stunned to say anything now.


    They started to talk to each other while watching the training.


    "Shh, they''re training, you can''t be too loud," Hiratsuka reprimanded them, but before they said anything they heard a voice from the kimono girl.


    "You guys are very merrier, is this a cafe?" the kimono girl said while looking at them.


    They had an awkward smile and apologized to her.


    "That girl is too rude," Rankoined.


    "Still, we''re also at fault for making too much noise," Chiaki said.


    "Sigh, this isn''t as fun as I would have imagined, let''s look for another ce," Yukana said.


    "Kid, do you want to follow us?" Yuuki asked the group of detective children.


    "Yeah," they nodded in agreement.


    "Then we will go too," Ran said and looked at Kazuha, "How about you?"


    "Hmm, I will stay here," Kazuha said.


    Ran looked at Conan, "Conan, go stay with dad, alright."


    "Yes," Conan nodded and looked at him, "You''re not going to stay here, Yuuki-nii?"


    "No way, staying with you will bring bad luck," Yuuki said.


    "...."


    Conan twitched his lips when he heard his statement.


    "I was kidding, I had to apany them, have a nice day with uncle, Conan," Yuuki said and brought everyone on tour around the television building.


    Conan sighed while looking at his back.


    "You want him to join our investigation?" Hattori asked.


    "Even though he is like that but his skill is genuine, I have never won against him," Conan sighed once more.


    "....."


    Hattori was stunned when he heard it.


    They decided to tour around this ce until the time the shooting started.


    "Oh, isn''t this Gamera?" Genta was excited when he saw the poster of the big monster.


    Yuuki looked at the monster and felt that it was simr to Godzi in this past life.


    "Yes, it seems that this television also makes this series," Chiaki said.


    Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Have you ever yed a monster role?"


    "Me? Monster role?" Chiaki thought for a bit and shook her head, "I have never done that but I want to y it."


    "Still, but you yed the viin role during the Amagi Brilliant Park, right?" Yukana said.


    Chiaki nodded, "Yes, I''m very surprised with Kato since her acting is brilliant."


    "...."


    Yuuki was speechless that he had to agree that Kato''s acting was brilliant as a hero that with ninja job, not as a heroine.


    "That''s right, is your match with that pro-wrestler will be aired on the television?" Mayuki asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, they have asked me to give them a right to broadcast my match." He didn''t manage it and left everything to Rossweisse. He knew that he was a bit heartless but he was the boss and it was very tiring to manage all the paperwork.


    Chiaki sighed, "First, singing, then drama, next is pro-wrestling? Can you really fight?" She was really worried.


    "Don''t worry, he can fight," Yukana said while holding his arms to show them his muscles.


    Mayuki blinked her eyes and suddenly raised her hand, "I - I need to go to the bathroom first."


    "Do you know the way? Do you want me to apany you?" Ran asked since she felt that Mayuki was really cute.


    "Don''t treat me as a child, I can do it myself," Mayuki said and started to run to the bathroom.


    Hiratsuka looked at her and said, "It won''t be weird for someone to think that she is an elementary school student."


    "...."


    "Sensei, that''s a bit cruel," Yuuki said and added, "Still, she is very cute."


    "Yeah..."


    They agreed without hesitation.


    They were waiting for the shooting to start until they heard an announcement from the entire building.


    "WE HAVE RECEIVED A SUDDEN AN ORDER EVACUATION FROM THE OSAKA POLICE, PLEASE EXIT FROM THIS BUILDING AS SOON AS POSSIBLE."


    They were a bit surprised when they heard it.


    "ONCE MORE WE HAVE RECEIVED A SUDDEN AN ORDER EVACUATION FROM THE OSAKA POLICE, PLEASE EXIT FROM THIS BUILDING AS SOON AS POSSIBLE."


    Hiratsuka looked at everyone and said, "Everyone, let''s follow the order and get out of this ce."


    "Yes."


    They nodded in response.


    They went to the outside of the building until they realized something.


    "Huh? Where is Mayu-chan?" Ranko asked.


    They were startled when they heard it.


    "I will get her," Yuuki said to everyone and started to run.


    "YUUKI, PLEASE BE CAREFUL!!" Chiaki shouted.


    Yuuki gave him a reassuring nod and ran to enter the building but suddenly he heard an explosion.


    BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!


    Part of the building suddenly exploded.


    Yuuki really felt that something would really happen when he met this God Of Death.

 Chapter 665: School Trip 6

    Mayuki took a lot of time to find the bathroom after asking a lot of people. She felt a bit regretful to not ask someone to apany her but she hurriedly shook her head since she didn''t want anyone to think that she was a child. She went to the bathroom as soon as possible and closed the door.


    "Fuh...." Mayuki sighed in relief until she heard an announcement.


    "ONCE MORE WE HAVE RECEIVED A SUDDEN AN ORDER EVACUATION FROM THE OSAKA POLICE, PLEASE EXIT FROM THIS BUILDING AS SOON AS POSSIBLE."


    Mayuki, who heard the announcement, became nervous and it was hard to let out her piss, "Ugh... What should I do?" She heard another announcement and made her be more nervous. She couldn''t let out her piss in peace and it needed a lot of time before she felt a bitfortable, "Fuh... I need to get out now." She wanted to get out of the bathroom but she couldn''t open it, "Huh?!" She tried to open it again by force but she really couldn''t open the door, "A - anyone, please help!!!" She started to cry and took her phone. She couldn''t see the signal and couldn''t call anyone, "H - help please!!!!" She shouted while trying to open the door.


    BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!


    "Kyaaaaa!!!" Mayuki felt a tremor in this building and a loud voice made her very scared. She saw that the light was turned off and she was alone in this bathroom. She was crying right now, "Aki-chan!! Yuuki!!!"


    "MAYU-CHAN!!!"


    Chiaki couldn''t help but shout. She wanted to run inside the building but she was stopped by Yukana and Ranko.


    "Stop, Yuuki will save her," Ranko said while holding her.


    "She will be fine," Yukana tried to calm her but she was quite scared now.


    Hiratsuka was very nervous and walked to the police who came to the location, "Officer, please, save my student, she is still in the building now."


    The police nodded and said that they would help her students and told her to be patient.


    Hiratsuka felt bit annoyed and wanted them to save her students as soon as possible. She walked back and asked, "Where is Yuuki?"


    "He is going inside," Ranko answered.


    "......"


    Hiratsuka was too stunned to say anything. She only hoped that he could get out of that building as soon as possible.


    Yuuki hurriedly went inside the building and ignored the shouts of people. He used his magic to detect her location and hurriedly teleported there. He was right in front of the woman bathroom and it was pitch ck since the light was turned off because of the explosion, "Mayuki, are you there?" He opened the door by force and saw the girl.


    "Y - Yuuki?" Mayuki looked at him nervously but also happy. She thought it was a dream or something.


    "I''m here, let''s get out of here," Yuuki said and carried her in his arms.


    "YUUKI!!!" Mayuki was in her outburst when she could feel the warmth in his arms. She was really scared earlier and thought that she would die because of this explosion. She didn''t want to let him go and hugged him tightly.


    "I''m here, I''m here, I won''t let you hurt now," Yuuki said while trying to calm her. He thought to use teleport but suddenly he heard someone voice.


    "Huh? Yuuki-kun?"


    Yuuki felt that it was really bad luck to meet them here. He turned and saw both Hattori and Kazuha, "What are you doing here? Hurry up and get out!"


    "That''s what we''re nning," Hattori nodded.


    They joined together and ran out of this building.


    BOOOOOMM!!!


    Suddenly there was another explosion on the lower floors.


    "Dammit it! We need to go up!" Hattori said.


    Haru felt a bit annoyed but nodded. He felt a bit helpless since he didn''t want to show his magic.


    They started to run to the rooftop together.


    The building was very hot and it was full of ck smoke.


    "Dammit," Hattori said while trying to breathe.


    "Are you alright?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes," Mayuki nodded in his arms.


    "Good, I will get you out, you don''t need to worry," Yuuki said and ran to the rooftop together with both Kazuha and Hattori.


    They saw the rooftop was also full of fire and it crumbled slowly.


    "Is this rooftop not made of concrete?" Hattori wanted to be angry but he didn''t know who should he let out this anger.


    Yuuki looked at the edge of the building, "Let''s run over there, I have a way to get out of this ce."


    "How?" Hattori asked.


    Yuuki took out his creation and showed it to them, "With this?"


    "Huh? Kaginawa? Are you a ninja?" Hattori was surprised when he saw it.


    The kaginawa is a type of grappling hook used as a tool in feudal Japan by the samurai ss, their retainers, foot soldiers and reportedly by ninja.


    "There is a ninja series that is shot in this television, I brought two just in case?" Yuuki gave him a bluff and put his kaginawa on the side of the building.


    "Give me one," Hattori said.


    "There, I can only hold for peopl-."


    Yuuki stopped when he saw someone suddenly jumped from the other building to this rooftop. He couldn''t help but wanted to curse. He felt that trouble kepting one after another.


    "That guy....." Hattori felt a bit speechless. Before he would be grateful but this time it made a lot of trouble for them.


    "Catch him first," Yuuki said.


    Hattori nodded in response.


    Conan used his skateboard to jump from the other side of the building to save them. He almost fell down from the rooftop but he was caught by both Yuuki and Hattori. He was a bit surprised to see ninja tools on their hands, "Huh?"


    "There''s no time to exin, we need to get out," Yuuki said.


    Conan suppressed the question that he wanted to ask but nodded.


    They went to the edge of the building and put the kaginawa to climb down to thend. They moved quite fast since the explosion was quite hard.


    Conan was holding his neck while asking, "Where did you get this?"


    "Can you ask thatter?" Yuuki said andnded on the ground slowly. He heard another explosion and said, "Hold me."


    Conan nodded in response.


    Hattori and Yuuki ran away from that ce since a lot of debris fell down toward them.


    "YUUKI! MAYU-CHAN!"


    Yuuki sighed in relief when they were safe from this explosion. He promised that he really wouldn''t follow this God of Death againter.


    Chiaki, Yukana, and Ranko hurriedly hugged them since they were happy that they were alright.


    "HURRY UP AND BRING THE STRETCHER!!!"

 Chapter 666: School Trip 7

    Yuuki was standing near the ambnce while waiting for the doctor to check the condition of Mayuki.


    Mayuki had breathed a lot of smoke earlier and her body was also a bit weak since she had been scared of staying in that building alone.


    Yuuki was there with her since she had been scared and didn''t want him to leave her. He was wondering who had done this and what the motive was.


    "Are you alright, Yuuki?" Hiratsuka asked. She knew that this guy had entered a burning building to save Mayuki then jumped using a ninja tool that he had found in the room to the ground. She felt that his experience during high school could be a novel.


    "I''m alright," Yuuki nodded while hugging both girls in his arms.


    Ranko and Yukana had been hugging him since he had been out of that burning building. Even though they knew that he could use magic, it was still a scary experience to know your boyfriend would enter a building that was full of a bomb to save a girl.


    "Mayu-chan, are you alright?" Chiaki asked with a worried expression.


    "I''m alright, Aki-chan," Mayuki nodded with a smile but her body was a bit weak.


    "Do you want to go back?" Chiaki asked.


    Mayuki shook her head, "No, this is very rare that we''re here, also he will protect us too."


    Chiaki thought for a bit and nodded, "Alright." She smiled and said, "Still, where did you go earlier?"


    "I - I''m in the bathroom, but the door can''t be opened, luckily, that he has saved me or else...." Mayuki was very scared before since she was alone in the darkroom with a lot of tremors and loud sound of an explosion. She thought that she wouldn''t see everyone again but he was there saving him. She felt that he was her knight in white armor and could save her. She looked at him who was sitting near the ambnce together with Yukana and Ranko with a longing expression.


    "I''m d that you''re alright," Chiaki said and wiped the tears in her eyes. She didn''t hug her since it would be terrible for her to suddenly cause something when she hugged her. She was only d that there was nothing happening during this trip. She remembered the thing that happened in the department store when they were buying a swimsuit since it was also a bombing but it was a fake in the past but this time it was 100% real since she could see that the building was in a fire and a lot of firefighters still tried to extinguish the fire.


    Chiaki remembered that Yuuki had said to everyone that there was someone who would bring a lot of trouble to their surroundings such as murder case, bombing, kidnap, etc. She had just remembered it and she also remembered both Yukana, Yuuki, and Ranko expression when she wanted to go to the television station, ''Is it because of me?''


    One thing for sure is that she needed to get away from that cursed child who always brought trouble to his surroundings. Even though this case was solved, it still caused a lot of consequences. She was d that Yuuki was with them or else....


    "Aki-chan, what''s wrong?" Mayuki asked.


    "Nothing," Chiaki shook her head.


    "That kid is really cursed," Ranko said.


    "Yeah," Yukana said.


    "I thought it should be a normal murder case but suddenly turned into a bomb incident..." Ranko was a bit speechless and scared.


    "Yeah," Yukana said.


    "....."


    "You''re not saying anything?" Ranko asked.


    "Nothing, I have experienced this kind of thing several times until I''m numb," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    Ranko and Yukana were speechless and sighed.


    "Anyway, this is our school trip, I don''t want you to get close to that kid," Ranko said.


    "Yeah," Yukana nodded and said, "That kid is too dangerous."


    "I know I won''t get close to that kid, but you also don''t need to overthink it, since usually, that kid can solve all the cases," Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki-kun, are you alright?" Ran ran toward him with a worried expression.


    "I''m fine," Yuuki nodded and asked, "How are Conan and the others?"


    "They''re alright," Ran sighed and said, "Thank you for saving him."


    "Yeah, don''t worry," Yuuki nodded and felt a bit resentful since Conan jumped into the fire suddenly when they would get out of the burning building.


    "I''m d that you''re alright, Yuuki-nii," Ayumi said while hugging his leg.


    Yuuki caressed her head and asked, "Where is Conan?"


    "I''m not sure since he suddenly disappears," Genta said.


    "Yeah, it seems that he is ying with that Hattori-san," Mitsuhiko said.


    Yuuki didn''t want to join them to solve the case. He looked at them and said, "Now that you mention it are you onlying to watch the Karuta Match?"


    "Yes, we''reing to watch the Satsuki Cup," Ayumi said.


    "Is that so? Then it will be hard for us to meet each other since we need to go on the school trip," Yuuki said.


    "Eh?!"


    "Then trouble him, he is on a school trip right now," Ran said and asked, "How about Mayu-chan?"


    "She is still in the ambnce but I''m sure that she will be alright," Yuuki said.


    Ran nodded and said, "I will go now and bring them since my dad is calling me."


    "Alright, good luck," Yuuki hoped that he wouldn''t see them again during this school trip. He entered the ambnce and asked, "Mayuki, do you want to go to the hospital?"


    Mayuki thought for a bit and shook her head, "I''m alright, maybe sleeping will make me better."


    "Don''t force yourself," Yuuki said while caressing her head slightly and healed her slowly with his magic.


    "Thank you," Mayuki smiled with a reddened face.

 Chapter 667: School Trip 8

    They went back to the hotel.


    Chiaki, Ranko, and Yukana helped Miyaki toe back to her room helping her to take a rest. They also wanted to take a rest since this bombing incident was a bit too much for them.


    "Hey," Hiratsuka called.


    "What''s wrong, Shizuka?" Yuuki asked. There was only both of them right now and it was better to call her name directly.


    Hiratsuka tried to hold her blush and sighed, "Thank you." She was still embarrassed for him to call her name directly.


    "They''re my friends, of course, I''m helping her," Yuuki said.


    "Sigh, still, to have encountered a bombing incident during a school trip, I''m not sure whether we should continue this school trip," Hiratsuka said with a disheartened expression. Even though she didn''t want to, she was still worried that her students would encounter another bombing incident.


    Yuuki also knew why she was really worried, "Shizuka, let me tell you how to get away from the bombing incident."


    "Really? Do you know a way to not get involved in this bombing incident?" Hiratsuka asked with a hopeful expression. She would tell an announcementter to all of her students and the teacher during this school trip.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, the first thing is to avoid anything that has something to do with Karuta." He believed that the culprit was doing this because of Karuta, how can he be so sure? It is because Conan ising to this ce because he wants to watch a karuta match.


    Yuuki believed that the bombing incident was rted to Karuta Match since Conan was there.


    "Karuta, is it? So you need to get away from anything that is having to do with Karuta?" Hiratsuka asked, "How can you be so sure?"


    "The first thing is because there is a historical Karuta card in the tv station and the biggest show that is shot in that ce is the Satsuki Cup of Karuta card," Yuuki answered.


    "Hmm, Karuta, huh?" Hiratsuka nodded and asked, "How about the second?"


    "The second, thest and the most important thing are to get away from this boy," Yuuki said and showed her a photo of Conan.


    "This kid? Is there something special about this kid?" Hiratsuka asked. She had some knowledge about the supernatural world since her grandparents had often sponsored the Omnyouji organization.


    "This kid is the walking god of death, whenever he walks there will be a murder case, a bomb, or some criminal activity," Yuuki exined.


    "What? How can that be? Are you serious? Is this kid cursed?" Hiratsuka asked with a bit of a scare.


    "Yes," Yuuki said while adjusting his sses, "This kid is a detective and he will solve every case that he has encountered, I''m not sure how many cases that this kid has met in the past few months but the number would be at least a hundred or so."


    "H - hundred or so..." Hiratsuka was surprised but asked, "Detective?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, as a detective, he will encounter a lot of cases or the fate is bending of his will and create a case for him to solve, anyway this kid is dangerous, you can''t meet him alone, at least stay away from him 3 meters away."


    "..."


    Hiratsuka was speechless but nodded, "Still, I can''t tell everyone to avoid this kid."


    Yuuki nodded, "That''s true, you don''t need to tell them to avoid this kid, just tell them to stay away from anything that is rted to Karuta."


    "Alright," Hiratsuka nodded.


    "I won''t be surprised if there was a bomb at the location of the Satsuki Cup," Yuuki said.


    "No way, the location of that Satsuki Cup will be held in the household of Kensuke Achiwa, he is known as the king or real estates in this west area, there is no way that someone can enter his house and ce a bomb there, I''m sure that Kesuke Achika will have a lot of police and his bodyguard to guard that Satsuki Cup, I''ve also heard that his ex-wife who has died a few years ago really love Karuta card, I''m sure that there is no way the bombing incident will happen there," Hiratsuka shook her head and thought that it was impossible.


    "Well, I won''t force you to believe me, I will take a bath now," Yuuki said and walked to the private bath that he had rented since he couldn''t enter a public bath. He had a tattoo and it was forbidden to enter a public bath. He also didn''t want to show his tattoo to everyone.


    "Are you going to your private or public?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "Private, do you want to join?" Yuuki asked.


    Hiratsuka thought for a bit and started to imagine that someone would realize their rtionship and suddenly she would enter a jail because of dating her student. She shook her head and said, "No, you can go by yourself."


    Yuuki was a bit disappointed but he didn''t force her, "Alright." He wanted to walk to his room to take his clothes but stopped since someone called him.


    "Yuuki..."


    Yuuki turned and saw that it was Mayuki, Chiaki, Ranko, and Yukana. He looked at Mayuki and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "I''m okay," Mayuki nodded with a smile.


    "That''s good," Yuuki nodded and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "We''re going to take a bath, our shirt is sticky because of the sweat," Yukana said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Me too, I will go first." But his hand was held, "Hmm?"


    "Are you going to a private or public bath in this hotel?" Ranko asked.


    "Private," Yuuki answered.


    "Then, everyone let''s join him!" Ranko said while raising her hand with an excited expression.


    "Yeah!!!" Yukana also joined.


    Yuuki, Chiaki, and Mayuki looked at each other but both of them suddenly turned away shyly. He felt slightly strange when he saw their reaction, ''Cute...''

 Chapter 668: School Trip 9

    Yuuki had called everyone that he was okay during this trip and didn''t get hurt from the bombing.


    Haibara was shocked and started to think that there would be a lot of trouble that came toward him.


    Yuuki would cough blood when he heard it. He opened his phone again and answered, "Yasaka?"


    "Papa, are you alright?" Kunou asked.


    "Kunou? I''m fine, you don''t need to worry," Yuuki answered.


    "That''s good, I''m worried that you wille back after that incident, I want to you with you," Kunou said.


    "Hmm, sure, but let''s do that tomorrow, mypanion is tired after that incident," Yuuki said.


    "Alright, see you tomorrow, I will guide you again this time," Kunou said happily.


    "I''m looking forward to that," Yuuki answered with a smile.


    "Then I wille tomorrow."


    Yuuki was a bit surprised, "Huh? Is that okay? Aren''t you quite busy, Yasaka?"


    The voice that he had heard right now wasn''t Kunou but her mother, Yasaka.


    "Of course, you can bring your mate too since there is a special festival in our Youkai faction," Yasaka said.


    "Special festival?" Yuuki thought for a bit and nodded, "Alright, I will bring them there."


    "Good, Kunou will alsoe tomorrow, she has always asked you and asked when her papa would be living with her," Yasaka said.


    "....."


    "There will be a time for that," Yuuki said, but he was still in his 2nd year of high school, so it would be strange for him to suddenly marry someone.


    "I was joking," Yasaka said.


    "....."


    Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "Really? Then you really shatter my hope..." He gave her a hint of sadness in his tone.


    "Oh, you want to marry me? You want to marry this olddy?" Yasaka said with a cheerful tone.


    "Who doesn''t want? Olddy? In my eyes there is only an attractive woman," Yuuki answered smoothly.


    "Well, you''re still young, we can talk about that again when you have graduated," Yasaka said, and added, "When your feelings don''t change, let me hear that again from you."


    "My feelings won''t change for you," Yuuki said and felt that he was a bit too much when he said this but it was one of the ways to make her happy.


    "Hmm... You want to take a bath right, I won''t bother you now, bye, see you," Yasaka said.


    "Yes, I will see you soon," Yuuki answered while smiling. His mood was pretty happy and he entered the bath. He could hear the four of them happily talking to each other in the bath.


    His presence made them stop talking and look at him.


    "Yuuki, why are you so long?" Rankoined.


    "Sorry, there was an emergency call earlier," Yuuki said and started to clean his body.


    "Really? From whom?" Yukana asked.


    "For our guide tomorrow," Yuuki said.


    "Guide?"


    This made them interested.


    "Yes, my acquaintances will help us tour around the town tomorrow," Yuuki said.


    "Is it a girl?" Chiaki asked.


    "Yeah, cute little girl simr to Mayuki," Yuuki answered while cleaning his body.


    "I - I''m not a little girl!!!" Mayukiined and pouted.


    "My bad," Yuuki smiled and washed his body. He walked toward them and entered the bath slowly, "It feels nice...."


    "Who is this girl?" Ranko asked.


    "She is the daughter of my mother''s friend, she should be in elementary school right now and will enter middle school next year," Yuuki exined.


    "......."


    "You beast!!!!"


    They said to him at the same time.


    "...."


    "You misunderstood, we don''t have that kind of rtionship, I won''t attack children," Yuuki said and looked at Mayuki, "But Mayuki is different since she is legal."


    "What do you mean?" Mayuki looked at him with a confused expression.


    "......"


    "Still, you really take care of your body, huh?" Chiaki said and asked, "Are you working up?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, every night, right?" He looked at both Ranko and Yukana.


    Ranko and Yukana blushed in response to hearing his question.


    "Y - Yuuki, can I ask a question?" Mayuki asked nervously.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at her curiously.


    "How can you draw a tiger and dragon on your body? What did you use to do that?" Mayuki asked with an innocent expression.


    "......."


    Yukana, Ranko, and Chiaki tried to hold theirughter when they heard her question.


    "I made this using a crayon," Yuuki answered with a calm expression.


    "...."


    Yukana, Ranko, and Chiaki were speechless when they heard his answer.


    "Really? How can you do that?" Mayuki asked.


    "Skill, you know that I''m a mangaka, right? Of course, this is quite easy for me to draw this picture on my body. What do you think?" Yuuki asked.


    "It''s good for you, it gives you a wild feeling? I''m not sure," Mayuki said and curiously touched his tattoo. She wasn''t sure but she felt very hot when she touched it.


    "Cough, I don''t think it''s good to touch him like that," Chiaki said, and added, "It''ll be bad for him to suddenly attack you, Mayu-chan...."


    "Attacking me?" Mayuki suddenly blushed very redly when she heard it. She had learned how both man and woman to create a baby. She was fl.u.s.tered and moved back from him.


    "Am I a beast in your eyes?" Yuukiined.


    "Yes!" They answered at the same time.


    "...."


    Yuuki was just too speechless to say anything.


    "That''s right, Mayu-chan, don''t you want to know the difference between a man and a woman?" Ranko suddenly proposed.


    "Huh?" Mayuki was confused.


    "You must have learned in school but there is something between this guy that can make a woman feel good," Ranko said while pointing her finger at him.


    "...."


    "Ranko, I will be grateful to you for not telling her about something bad," Chiaki blushed, but she still didn''t want her friend to be tainted.


    "....."


    "Let me show you," Ranko said and pulled his towel over his waist but she couldn''t pull it, "Let it go!"


    "No!" Yuuki was a bit speechless at her who wanted to show both Chiaki and Mayuki his jewel. He wasn''t an endangered animal and he didn''t want to be a panda in this bath.


    "Let me help you," Yukana also joined her.


    Yuuki was startled then he looked at both Chiaki and Mayuki who closed their eyes but there was a big gap in their fingers, ''Hello? Are you really trying to close your eyes?!'' He was a bit distracted and both Yukana and Ranko had seeded in taking off the white towel on his waist, making his jewel to be shown to the world.


    *PAWOOOOO!!!!

 Chapter 669: School Trip 10

    "Papa!"


    Kunou ran and jumped toward him hugging him tightly.


    "Kunou," Yuuki caught her and caressed her hair.


    "....."


    ''P - Papa...''


    They opened and closed their mouths several times when they heard it.


    "....."


    "Y - Yuuki, do you have children?" Hiratsuka had a cold sweat on her forehead. She didn''t expect that his student would be very wild and would have a daughter suddenly. Her min was a mess but she still could see his daughter who had a beautiful appearance and golden hair.


    ''Cute...''


    Hiratsuka was wondering about her children too in the future. It might be a brat but she was sure that his gene would be very good since he could produce such cute children.


    "You misunderstand something, I''m 17 years old now, she is 10 years old now, do you think that 7 year old children can make children?" Yuukiined.


    "...."


    ''That''s true...''


    "Then whose children is she?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "She is the daughter of my mother''s friends, she has been calling me ''papa'' now," Yuuki answered and looked at Kunou, "Kunou, how about you introduce yourself?"


    "Hello everyone, my name is Kunou," Kunou said with a polite tone and smile.


    ''C - cute....''


    "Kyaa, Kunou-chan, cute!!!" Yukana hugged her.


    "Kunou-chan, call me, mama," Ranko also hugged her.


    "D - don''t hug me suddenly!!!" Kunou wanted to protest but her face was surrounded by a b.r.e.a.s.t.


    "......" Yuuki was speechless looking at their reaction.


    Kunou turned toward him and asked for his help, "Help me! Papa!"


    "Please bear it for a while," Yuuki said.


    "NO!!!!"


    Kunou was hiding behind his back with a scared expression.


    Yukana and Ranko wanted to hug her again.


    "Enough! You make her scared!" Chiaki stopped both of them.


    "Eh!"


    "Calm down," Chiaki sighed.


    Mayuki walked toward her and said, "It is okay, they''re just happy to see you."


    "R - really?" Kunou asked.


    "Yes," Mayuki nodded.


    "Big sister, why are you wearing the same uniform as papa? Aren''t you an elementary school too?" Kunou asked curiously.


    "......"


    Mayuki received an unexpected attack and almost fell down on the ground, "I - I''m not an elementary school, I - I''m a high school student..."


    "....."


    "I''m sorry," Kunou apologized to her with a very regretting her words.


    "..."


    "Please, don''t seriously apologize to me, it is making me hurt more." Mayuki wanted to cry but she was older than her and didn''t want to show her shameful appearance to her. Still, she was the big sister, she needed to show her prestige, no, she should forgive her.


    "Then, big sister, let me show you the beauty of this town? I will be your guide today!" Kunou said with a happy expression.


    "Good, I can''t wait for that," Mayuki nodded.


    Both of them started to talk to each other happily.


    Everyone who watched their interaction couldn''t help but felt healed by something cute, ''Cute.....'' They smiled happily and thought that it was very nice to see them but in their mind, their interaction was simr to elementary school children who wanted to y.


    "...."


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking but you must be thinking something rude," Mayuki said to everyone.


    "No! No! No!" They shook their heads in response.


    "Alright, we need to go now since we have a lot of ces that we should go to!" Kunou said with an excited expression.


    "Sensei, do you want toe too?" Yuuki asked.


    "Sure," Hiratsuka said she didn''t feel relieved to leave them alone, especially when there was a bombing incident yesterday. She had announced to everyone to avoid anything that was rted to Karuta card since it would be bad for them to be involved in that incident.


    "Where are we going now?" Chiaki asked.


    "Of course, we''re going to the most popr ce in this town, Kiyomizudera Temple!!!" Kunou said to everyone with an excited expression.


    Kiyomizudera is one of the most celebrated temples in Japan. It was founded in 780 on the site of the Otowa Waterfall in the wooded hills east of Kyoto and derives its name from the fall''s pure waters.


    Kiyomizudera is best known for its wooden stage that juts out from its main hall, 13 meters above the hillside below. The stage affords visitors a nice view of the numerous cherry and maple trees below that erupt in a sea of color in spring and fall, as well as of the city of Kyoto in the distance. The main hall, which together with the stage was built without the use of nails, houses the temple''s primary object of worship, a small statue of the eleven faced, thousand-armed Kannon.


    Yuuki looked at this massive temple and looked at a group of people who entered this ce. He could imagine that this temple was a source of fortune for the group of the supernatural worlds such as youkai and Omnyouji.


    Thousands of people came to this ce and worshipped the temple while giving some of their money.


    Yuuki also saw the fortune things that were sold for 500 Ind Coins. He could imagine that the monk in this temple would live a luxurious life. He understood why there were a lot of temples being built in this country since it would generate a lot of money.


    The country would also receive money from the temple since it was also part of the business.


    Yuuki felt a bit strange but he didn''t think much, the most important thing was that his family was happy. He looked at the scenery of this town from this temple and he had to admit that the money that he had taken out to enter this temple was worth it since he could see such beautiful scenery. He walked to Chiaki who was silent, "Chiaki, what''s wrong?"


    "Yuuki, do you think that it is my fault that Mayu-chan is getting hurt?" Chiaki suddenly asked.


    Yuuki frowned when he heard her question.

 Chapter 670: School Trip 11

    "No, that is not your fault, no one expected there to be such an incident happening there," Yuuki answered.


    "If I''m not asking to join them, then both you and Mayu-chan won''t get into those bombing incidents," Chiaki said.


    "Still, both of us are fine, we''re not hurt, that''s all that matters," Yuuki answered.


    "But..." Chiaki still thought that it was because of her.


    "Chiaki, I have never thought that it was because of you, do you think that we''re a God that we can predict what will happen in the future?" Yuuki said and added, "I''m not ming you for what is happening."


    "But if I''m not forgetting that we shouldn''t get close to that kid, we wouldn''t have been involved in that incident," Chiaki said.


    "That kid?" Yuuki titled his head.


    "You know, that kid with a suit, sses, and a red bow tie," Chiaki said and continued, "I have only remembered itst night when we were in the department store during the fake bomb incident, you have reminded us about that little kid, I have thought that you''re joking but...."


    ''Ah, Conan....'' Yuuki also couldn''t me her for thinking that it was a joke. He also told them because they were joking too but it wasn''t funny anymore when their acquaintances were almost killed by this bombing incident. He also knew that this girl med herself for what happened to both him and Mayuki. He looked at her and said, "Do you know why I agree with you to enter that television studio even though I know something will happen in the end?"


    Chiaki blinked her eyes and looked at him with a confused expression. She was also confused about why he agreed to watch the show even though he knew something would happen in the end.


    "First, that I don''t want to make you disappointed, I want to make you happy seeing you smiling happily is the worth it for me to receive one or two bombs," Yuuki answered with a smile.


    Chiaki snorted when she heard his answer, "You''re exaggerating."


    "I''m not exaggerating, I''m serious," Yuuki said.


    "...."


    "Also, this is an incident, you can''t me yourself, if you me yourself then I should me myself who agree with you toe to the television studio, do you think this is my fault to let you go to that ce?" Yuuki asked.


    "No, that''s not your fault," Chiaki shook her head.


    "Then you shouldn''t me yourself, we''re human, we made a lot of mistakes but we''re getting better each day," Yuuki said.


    "You sure are smart," Chiaki said and asked, "Why are you so skilled?"


    "Because I want to make you happy," Yuuki said and pinched her nose, "Don''t show that expression again, this is our field trip, you should enjoy it more."


    Chiaki swapped his hand and smiled, "Then, make me happy."


    "I will do that," Yuuki smiled and held her hand softly.


    Her cheeks were reddened by his actions. She thought for a bit and asked, "What is the other reason?"


    "Thest is because I believe that I can protect you all," Yuuki answered and said, "Let''s go join them, it will be bad for us to be separated for so long, I''m sure that they will think that we''re doing something shameful in the dark."


    Chiaki snorted, "Doing something shameful? I''m not that easy a girl."


    "I know," Yuuki only said, but he could feel that she held his hand tighter.


    "I''m only doing this with you," Chiaki said.


    ''Alright,'' Yuuki couldn''t help but wanted to kiss her right away but he held himself.


    "Yuuki! Chiaki! Where have you gone?"


    "She is lost, I''m searching for her around this ce," Yuuki answered.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, that''s true," Chiaki nodded. Her acting skill was top-notch and it was very easy to make everyone believe her.


    "Alright, let me guide you again, this time let''s eat some good green tea ice cream," Kunou said.


    "Yeah!!!"


    They continued their trip and ate the most popr green tea ice cream in this town.


    Yuuki also asked Kunou to guide them to the location where they could buy souvenirs. He bought a lot of things such as a rare book for Kuina, snacks, wooden sword and etc. He bought something interesting since he felt that money should be used. He could make business again in the future and he didn''tck money.


    They spent the days in Kyoto to tour around a lot of historical ces and did their school work there. They needed to observe those historical ces and made it into a report after they went back from their school trip.


    "Are you ready?" Yuuki asked both Yukana and Ranko.


    "Yes," Yukana and Ranko nodded with an excited expression and were slightly nervous. They had heard that he would bring them to the special festival for Youkai.


    This made them very interested but also nervous at the same time.


    "Is it a real youkai?" Yukana asked.


    "How is youkai''s appearance?" Ranko asked.


    "You have seen one before," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" They were confused.


    "Kunou is a youkai," Yuuki said.


    "..."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, she is the daughter of the Youkai faction in this western area. She is a princess in the youkai world," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    They were speechless when they heard it.


    "Don''t be that nervous. She is very kind and she is very happy that you treat her normally," Yuuki said and added, "That girl might also be my step-daughter."


    ''Daughter...'' They were speechless again, ''Princess? Then her mother should be queen....''


    "Use this mask and we will teleport to meet both Kunou and Yasaka," Yuuki said.


    They received the mask and wore it right away.


    It was a normal fox mask that was usually sold at the festival but he had imbued it with magic that would camouge them to give them a simr smell to a youkai.


    "Alright, let''s go, I''m sure that they have been waiting for us," Yuuki said.


    They nodded and held hands together.


    Yuuki nodded and teleported to meet both Yasaka and Kunou in the youkai festival.

 Chapter 671: School Trip 12

    "Papa!"


    Ranko and Yukana opened their eyes and suddenly they were teleported to another ce. They were looking around curiously and it was the entrance of a temple. They could hear a lot of noise and a brightmping from the temple. They turned and saw that Kunou was hugging him.


    "Hello, are you Yukana-san and Ranko-san? Nice to meet you, I''m Kunou''s mother, Yasaka," Yasaka introduced herself.


    Ranko and Yukana opened their eyes wide when they saw this older woman who was very beautiful, ''Her b.r.e.a.s.ts are massive!'' They had confidence in the size of their b.r.e.a.s.ts but Yasaka was on another level. They were a bit nervous when they met her, "Y - yes, nice to meet you too."


    "You don''t need to be that nervous, I can see that both of you are very good girls," Yasaka smiled and said, "You sure have found a good mate, Yuuki."


    "Yes, I''m happy to have them," Yuuki said and looked at her, "but I''m also happy that I''m able to see you."


    Yasaka smiled, "How about we enter the festival first? I want to show you that our festival is great."


    "Is that okay?" Yukana asked.


    "They won''t eat us, right?" Ranko asked.


    "Of course, not, we a youkai, don''t do something bad, we''re rted to the God of this country and we''re living together, you can think of us the same as you only, we also eat rice and also need to sleep, there is no different right?" Yasaka said.


    Yukana and Ranko, who were simple enough, nodded in agreement.


    "Alright, let''s enter, I want to eat cotton candy," Kunou said with a happy smile.


    "Oh, is there a takoyaki?" Ranko asked.


    "How about apple candy?" Yukana asked.


    "There are a lot of things, let''s go together," Kunou jumped from him and held both Yukana and Ranko, "Let''s go together!"


    "Yeah," they nodded in agreement.


    "Don''t buy too much, also don''t trouble them too," Yasaka reprimanded her.


    "Yes, Okaa-sama!!!" Kunou smiled and still pulled both of them.


    Yukana and Ranko didn''t really mind since both of them had be quite close to each other when they were going out together in the past day.


    "I have heard the bomber incident in the television studio, are you alright?'' Yasaka asked.


    "I''m fine, but I''m happy that you''re worried about me," Yuuki smiled and asked, "Still, is this okay?"


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" Yasaka asked.


    "I mean, you''re the leader of this Youkai Faction, don''t you think that it''ll be a scandal for you to have secret rendezvous with a human?" Yuuki smiled while asking.


    Yasaka snorted, "Hmph, you don''t need to think much about them, they have also seen your strength, there is nothing that will block us, but it depends on you whether you want to develop this rtionship into the next step..." She looked at him with a reddened cheek.


    "..."


    ''The next step? Married?'' Yuuki wasn''t ready to get married yet. He wasn''t sure why a lot of older women wanted to marry as soon as possible. He understood that they were a bit old but he loved that part of them.


    Their mature appearance made him excited.


    Yuuki felt that he was perverted to have such a thought.


    "Yuuki, do you want to follow me for a while? There is still time before the fireworks," Yasaka asked.


    "Why not?" Yuuki nodded without hesitation.


    "Good, follow me," Yasaka said and took his hand.


    Yuuki felt her smooth hand and couldn''t help but start to match her footsteps. He was wondering where she would bring him around this area. He knew this ce was special and maybe it would give him some surprises.


    "We''re here," Yasaka said.


    Yuuki could only see a dark forest and ake in front of him. The moon was the only light that brightened this ce. He was amazed at the beautiful moon reflection on the surface of theke, "Is this the thing that you want to show me?"


    Yasaka shook her head and smiled, "This is just the start, wait for a bit."


    "Hmm?" Yuuki waited for a while until he saw a lot of light that was fluttering around this area, "This is firefly?" He felt that a group of fireflies were flying around greeting both of them who wereing to see them. He felt a charm in this insect since it could create such beautiful light in this darkness. He felt that it was good that he had a chance to see such a beautiful scene, "Thank you, this ce is very beautiful."


    "Hmm, no problem," Yasaka said and held his hand tighter, "Do you know why I brought you to this ce?"


    "Why?" Yuuki asked her with a curious expression.


    "Because this ce is very special to me, I want you to know and share it with you," Yasaka said while looking at him straight into his eyes.


    "Is that so? I''m happy to hear it," Yuuki smiled and held both of her hands softly.


    "I have thought that I will be alone and I''m fine with that, I''m happy that I have my daughter but..." Yasaka bit her lips and said, "I want you too, I know that I''m a widow with a daughter, but I still want to say that my meeting with you is one of the happiest moments in my life."


    "Me too, I feel the same as the way you did, I''m d that I can meet you, I don''t care about your status, I''m happy that I can be a father figure for your daughter, I love you," Yuuki said even though he felt that it was very sappy. He had enough of such words and decided to show it with action. He moved his mouth forward and kissed her lips.


    "Hmmm...." Yasaka received his lips.


    Both of them were enjoying this festival tonight together.


    "Huh? Where did you guys go?" Kunouined.


    "Sorry, we''re a bit lost," Yuuki apologized with a smile.


    "Mom, why is your face a bit red?" Kunou asked.


    "N - Nothing, I''m just a bit sick," Yasaka said with a bit nervous.


    "Eh? Then do you want to go back?" Kunou asked worriedly.


    "No, it''s fine, let''s watch the fireworks together," Yasaka said.


    "Yeah," Kunou said with a smile.


    Yuuki smiled looking at their interaction until his ears were pulled.


    "Yuuki!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 672: School Trip End

    "No! Don''t go home!" Kunou was hugging his legs and didn''t want to let him go.


    "Kunou, let him go, he can go to us anytime, also we can also visit him," Yasaka said and looked at him, "Right?"


    "Yes, of course, you can visit me too," Yuuki said while caressing her head.


    "Really?" Kunou looked at him with a hopeful expression.


    "Yes, he has an amus.e.m.e.nt park and we can y there," Ranko said.


    "Oh, there is also a good cafe," Yukana said and added, "I will introduce you to everyone too."


    "I invite you to watch a drama show," Chiaki said.


    "I - I can show you a lot of cute clothes," Mayuki didn''t want to lose. She also felt that it would be nice to make her wear a lot of cute clothes.


    Kunou was excited and looked at him, "Really?"


    "Yes,e anytime, I wee you," Yuuki said and kissed her forehead, "I will visit you again."


    Kunou was red and held her forehead with a happy expression, "Yes, papa!!!" She hugged him and kissed his cheek.


    Yuuki could imagine that it was really nice to have children in the future. He looked at Yasaka and said, "I wille from time to time."


    "Yes," Yasaka smiled and picked Kunou from his arms, "Kunou, say goodbye, we can visit himter."


    "Bye, papa..." Kunou was a bit sad but she didn''t have a choice.


    "BYE!!!!!!"


    Everyone said at the same time and entered the train.


    Yuuki sat down on his seat while looking at the picture that they had taken during this trip. He felt that this trip was really wonderful but after this, he needed to prepare a lot of things, especially for his special match with Sekibayashi.


    "Yay! After this, we will have a summer break!!!!" Ranko was very excited.


    "Yes, Yuuki, you have set up the ce, right?" Yukana asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, we''re going to Koumi Ind."


    "Koumi Ind?" They were curious when they heard it.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, that ce is very good for tourism and I have heard there is a legend about Jolly Roger there."


    "Jolly Roger? Is it the legendary pirate?" Chiaki joined in.


    "Yes, that one," Yuuki nodded.


    "Uwaaa, that would be nice," Chiaki said.


    "So, how about you join us?" Yukana said.


    "Yeah, this guy probably must have rented a beach," Yukana said.


    "....."


    "You''re not wrong," Yuuki had rented an entire beach for them to y since he wanted to horde them and he was the only one who could see them. He felt that it would be the best summer vacation.


    "Is that okay?" Mayuki asked.


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded and added, "You can bring both Kuina and Hina-chan too."


    "Aren''t we going to disturb your vacation?" Chiaki asked.


    "I''m sure this guy will be more than happy to have more girls, right?" Ranko said.


    "....."


    "Don''t make me sound simr to a bad guy," Yuuki said.


    "You''re a bad guy!" Ranko and Chiaki said at the same time.


    "It''s nice to have a summer vacation, but don''t forget that you have to do your homework," Hiratsuka came while crossing his arms.


    "Eh?! Hiratsuka-sensei, can you not give us homework?" Rankoined.


    "Yes, why do we have to do homework when we''re going on holiday?" Yukana alsoined.


    "You guys...." Hiratsuka was speechless at their reaction. She looked at them and said, "Let me tell you that the purpose of this homework is to not forget about the lesson that you have learned in this semester since you will enter the new semester after the summer vacation."


    "But we have him!?" Ranko said while hugging his arm," He is very smart, we can ask him to teach us."


    "Yes," Yukana nodded.


    "...."


    "Yuuki, do something about your girlfriend?!" Hiratsukained to him.


    "Sensei, educate them is your job, not mine," Yuuki smiled and thought it was cute to see her getting troubled.


    "Now, that you mention, what will you do in the summer vacation, sensei?" Chiaki asked.


    "...."


    Hiratsuka sighed and wanted to smoke when she heard that question.


    "Chiaki, you can''t be so rude, you need to know that she still has her job, she only has a limited holiday," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah....." Hiratsuka felt a bit depressed since she needed to spend her summer in school. She felt a bit envious of her students when she thought about it. She also needed to teach the students who failed in the past exam in the supplementary exam. She looked at him and wondered why this guy was the smartest student in the entire year even though she had never seen him study.


    "What''s wrong, Sensei? Are you falling for me?" Yuuki teased her with a smile.


    Hiratsuka snorted at him and knocked his head, "Don''t tease your teacher!" She was blushing but she hid it very well. She looked at them and said, "You guys will be entering the 3rd year next year, you need to think about your future."


    "Yes, Sensei!!!" They answered together in response.


    Hiratsuka nodded in response and looked at him, "What are you nning to do in the future, Yuuki?"


    "Me? I''m going to be a kingpin," Yuuki smiled.


    "....."


    They were speechless when they heard it but they couldn''tugh since he had really be a kingpin right now.


    Hiratsuka snorted, "Then go on and be a kingpin, you should also add a tycoon too."


    Yuuki nodded, "That''s true, I will do that." He said with an expression that it was hard to describe.


    They could see that he was smiling but it didn''t seem like a joke but also gave them a feeling of serious that made them think that he could really do that.


    Yuuki smiled, "Maybe, you will invite me to your school to be a guest or something."


    "That might be so...." Hiratsuka muttered and looked at him, "I will continue to patrol, you guys, don''t make trouble here!"


    "....."


    ''Do we look like children in your eyes?''


    Yuuki couldn''t wait for his graduation when he looked at her back. He looked at them and said, "Do any of you want to y a card?"


    "Yes!!!"

 Chapter 673: Summer Trip Plan 1

    "WE ARE HOME!!!!"


    Yuuki, Yukana, and Ranko opened the door and entered their house. They felt that it had been a while and it felt rxing.


    "Wee back," Shouko greeted them with a warm smile.


    "SHOUKO, WE MISS YOU!!!" Ranko and Yukana hugged them together.


    "Ranko... Yukana...." Shouko was a bit overwhelmed by their b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Yuuki shook his head and saw that Rossweisse, Akane, Makoto, and Utaha were there.


    "Did you bring souvenirs?" Utaha asked.


    "Of course," Yuuki nodded.


    "Oh, what is it?" Utaha asked.


    "Me!" Yuuki said and hugged her.


    "...."


    Utaha sighed but also hugged him. She sniffed his body for a while since she really missed him, "I miss you."


    "Me too, I can''t stop thinking of you," Yuuki said.


    "That''s what he said, but he has children in Kyoto," Ranko said.


    "Yeah, he has a daughter," Yukana nodded.


    "....."


    "Oh, it should be Kunou, she is the daughter of Yasaka, he has helped her when she was kidnapped," Rossweissei said.


    "So this is a damsel in distress trick?" Akane said.


    "This is not a trick, anyway, I have talked about them before, maybe you won''t see themter," Yuuki said.


    "It feels a bitplicated to have a step-daughter all of sudden," Utaha sighed.


    "Oh, don''t worry, Kunou is very cute," Ranko said.


    "Yeah, her tail is very fluffy," Yukana said.


    "Tail? Did cosy her?" Utaha asked.


    "No, she is a youkai," Ranko said and exined, "She is a nine-tailed fox."


    "...."


    "Youkai? Are you serious?" Utaha was surprised.


    "Why are you so surprised? There is a magician," Yuuki pointed at himself, "Witch," He pointed at both Akane and Makoto, "Kuroka also a youkai too."


    "Now that you mention it," Utaha nodded.


    Yuuki took his luggage and said, "Shouko, I have brought a good green tea for grandma."


    "Thank you," Shouko smiled and took the gift.


    Yuuki, who saw her, couldn''t help but hug her. He felt that this girl was thinking something and asked, "Is there something?"


    Shouko shook her head and smiled, "Nothing."


    Yuuki gave her a gentle smile, "I''m your boyfriend, tell me, is there something?"


    Shouko looked at him and said, "Sahara is inviting me to the Amagi Brilliant Park."


    "Is she alone?" Yuuki asked.


    Shouko shook her head, "No, along with everyone in the elementary school."


    Yuuki frowned when he heard it. He knew that she was bullied when she was in elementary school. He looked at her and asked, "Do you want toe?"


    Shouko nodded, "Yes."


    "Why?" Yuuki asked since he didn''t understand why she wanted toe.


    "I want to face them," Shouko said while looking at him.


    "......"


    Yuuki sighed and nodded, "Alright, do whatever you want, tell me if they hurt you, I will make them be fish foodter."


    "No, don''t do that!" Shouko didn''t want him to do something like that. She looked at him and said, "Can youe too?"


    "Me too?" Yuuki was a bit surprised.


    Shouko nodded and looked at him nervously.


    Yuuki knew that it was her first time to ask something from him. He nodded at her, "Alright, when are we going?"


    "I will tell you when we have set up the date but it should be during the summer break," Shouko said.


    "Alright," Yuuki nodded and looked at Akane who was eating the souvenirs that he had bought.


    "Onee-chan, don''t eat all the time," Makoto reprimanded her.


    "It''s okay, I won''t get fat," Akane said with a smile. She continued to eat since it was very good, "Hmm, yummy!!!"


    "...."


    Yuuki shook his head and turned on the television. He was a bit curious about the news since he didn''t have time to watch it before.


    "The bomber who has ced a bomb in the Nishoji TV and during Satsuki Cup has been caught...."


    "The bomber is Kensuke Achiwa, the president of Achiwa Real Estate and Satsuki-Kai president....."


    "Again, Hattori Heiji, the Naniwa Sherlock Holmes was the one who solved this case, let me ask him about his opinion about this case."


    Yuuki was a bit surprised about this news.


    "Hello Hattori-san, what do you think about this case?"


    "Yes, this case is very dangerous....."


    Yuuki was a bit speechless but he also saw a little devil with a red bow tie standing near Hattori, "Akane, that''s Conan."


    "Hmm? Where?" Akane looked around. She had heard about this catastrophe kid who would bring a lot of cases around his surroundings.


    "The kid with a red bow tie, blue suit, and sses," Yuuki said.


    Akane looked at the television and focused her attention toward Conan.


    "Oh, is that him?" Makoto was a bit curious since she had heard a lot of the story but she had never seen him.


    Akane felt a bit strange when she saw him, "Strange."


    "Strange?" Yuuki looked at her with a curious expression.


    Akane nodded and said, "Yeah, I''m not sure, but I want to see him directly, it is a bit hard to say something when I only watch him through the television."


    Yuuki nodded, "There will be a lot of chances that you can see him." He thought for a bit and asked, "Are you free this summer?"


    "What''s wrong?" Akane asked.


    "We''re going on the trip, do you want toe too?" Yuuki asked.


    "Oh? Where?" Akane asked.


    "Koumi Ind," Yuuki said.


    "How about me?" Makoto asked.


    "Of course, you cane," Yuuki nodded


    "Meow," Chito jumped on hisp.


    "Of course, you too," Yuuki caressed her head.


    "Meow...."


    Yuuki looked at Rossweisse and said, "You too, take a break,e with me."


    "....."


    "Really?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Of course," Yuuki nodded and said, "This trip will be nice since you can do a treasure hunt there."


    "Treasure hunt?!"


    They were surprised and curious when they heard it.

 Chapter 674: Summer Trip Plan 2

    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, treasure hunt, Rossweisse, can you exin it to them?"


    Rossweisse nodded and said, "This ind is special since there is a legend that the legendary pirate ship''s Jolly Roget is sunk down around that area. I have only heard that it was a rumor but in this ship, there are a lot of golds and the treasure that has been collected by this Jolly Roger."


    "Is that true?" Utaha felt very interested. She thought it could be a good novel idea.


    "I''m not sure, but this was a legend when I booked a ce for us to have a summer breakter," Rosswessei said and continued, "Even though there wasn''t any legendary ship, this ind was very beautiful and the beach was also good."


    "How did you know about that?" Akane asked.


    "I read the review on the inte and a tour trip from Yuuki''s father also rmended this ce," Rossweisse said.


    Yuuki knew that his father had a lot of business. His fee to be a bodyguard was a lot and it would be waste to not use it since he could make more moneyter. He thought for a bit and said, "That''s right, Rossweisse."


    "Hmm?" Rossweisse looked at him.


    "I have promised to give you something to power up, right?" Yuuki said.


    "Oh, that''s right, I have thought to go back for a while to practice, what do you think?" Rossweisse asked.


    "You want to go back?" Yuuki asked.


    Rossweisse nodded, "I think that my power is too weak right now, I can''t protect everyone with this and seeing Kuroka defeat everyone makes me want to get stronger."


    Yuuki felt a bit sad when he thought that she would go back.


    "Go back? Are you going back to your home, Rossweisse?" Akane asked in surprise when she heard it.


    Rossweisse looked at him and said, "I will when I have gotten the permission."


    "....."


    Yuuki sighed and looked at him, "I''m going to miss you."


    Rossweisse smiled, "It''s only for two weeks." She looked at him and said, "I also miss my family too."


    Yuuki thought for a bit and nodded, "Alright." He looked at her and said, "Come to my studio, I will give you, your magic item."


    "Hmm? Have you made it?" Rossweisse asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "You can practice it too when you go back."


    "Can you make a magic item? Can I see it?" Akane asked.


    "Uh, me too," Makoto said.


    "Is that okay?" Yuuki looked at Rossweisse. He didn''t mind to show it to them but it was his gift for Rossweisse.


    Rosswessei nodded, "Why not?"


    Everyone was also curious that he would give her a magic item.


    Yuuki had an idea of what kind of magic item he should give her. It was only a moment but they could feel high energy concentrated on his hand. In his hand, there was a beautiful ne on his hand, "For you."


    Rossweisse was stunned since that ne was very beautiful, "Is this okay?" She wanted it but she felt a bit hesitant.


    "Sure, I have made it for you, give it a try," Yuuki said and added, "Or do you want me to wear it for you?" He smiled looking at her reaction.


    Rossweisse blushed but nodded when she heard it, "Yes." She picked up her hair and showed him her neck.


    "Good," Yuuki nodded and sucked a deep breath when he saw her beautiful nape. He wanted to suck and kiss that nape of her right now but he held himself and ced the ne on her neck. He looked at the beautiful appearance of her nape and decided to go for it. He gave it a kiss for a moment and said, "You''re beautiful."


    Rossweisse was amazed at the ne on her neck until she felt him kissing her nape. She was startled but she became weak when she heard his deep voice. She blushed and said, "Thank you."


    "No problem, you can try the power of this ne too," Yuuki said.


    "Is there a power on this ne?" Rossweisse asked with curiosity.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, try to bind this magic item with your magic power, it will bind to you instantly, you can feel the connection between you and this item, you will also receive instructions on how to use this item too."


    Rossweisse nodded and used her magic power on this ne. She felt a connection between her and this ne. She also received instructions on how to use this magic item. She started to draw something on the air.


    Akane had been observing both of them for a while. She was quite jealous of Rossweisse for receiving such a beautiful ne. She also wanted to have a guy to send her a beautiful ne too. She suddenly saw Rossweisse start to draw someone with her hand, "Hmm? The constetion? The Big Dipper?"


    Rossweisse nodded and suddenly there was a portal with a big dipper constetion appeared and made the ss on the table disappear and moved it to the chair. She was surprised by this power, "Wow!!!!"


    "This power is a bit simr to the magic trait of Abaddon n from the Devil," Yuuki said and asked, "What do you think?"


    "Thank you....." Rossweisse felt really happy but also felt a bit ufortable, "But is this okay? I''m sure that this is very hard to create."


    "It''s okay, just think of it to help you get stronger and help me protect everyone," Yuuki said.


    "Oh..." Rossweisse felt a bit disappointed with his answer.


    "You can also think of it as a sign that you''re mine too," Yuuki whispered while sniffing her nape.


    "W - who is yours?!" Rosseweisse felt a bit weak right now and she was sure that she couldn''t move when he pushed her right now.


    "Go back as soon as possible, I''m really going to miss you," Yuuki hugged her waist.


    "Hmm..." Rossweisse nodded with a bashful smile.


    Yuuki let her go and looked at everyone, "Don''t worry, I have prepared for everyone too."


    Their eyes lit up when they heard his words.


    Yuuki knew that they were a bit jealous and he needed to do this.


    "How about me?" Akane asked.


    "No, you won''t get anything," Yuuki said.


    "Eh!?"

 Chapter 675: Which part?

    Yuuki felt a bit sad since Rossweisse had to go back to her hometown for two weeks. He sighed in his bedroom but suddenly he heard a familiar voice enter his room.


    "YUUKI-SAMA!!!!!"


    "Ugh!"


    Marika suddenly jumped right into his stomach while looking at him.


    Yuuki felt that this girl was deliberate, "What''s wrong?"


    "You''re a bit unfair, Yuuki-sama, I have heard that you have kissed that silver-haired European babe," Marika said.


    Yuuki blinked his eyes and asked, "Where did you hear it?"


    "The informant information is a secret, I can''t disclose it to you, Yuuki-sama," Marika said with a professional tone.


    "..."


    Marika suddenly took a piece of paper and showed it to him.


    "What is that?" Yuuki asked.


    "This is the data that I have been collecting with my information regarding the favorite parts of each of your girlfriends," Marika said.


    "....."


    "Do you have that much free time that you can create such a thing?" Yuuki was sweating very hard right now.


    "Ahem, let me read it," Marika said while sitting on his stomach.


    "Listen to me?!"


    "The first is Utaha, you love her legs," Marika said.


    "..."


    Yuuki opened his mouth wide when he listened to her words.


    "The second is Ranko, you love her thighs," Marika said.


    "....."


    "The third is Yukana, you love her underboob, my Yuuki-sama is very perverted," Marika smiled.


    "Enough, what do you want to tell me?" Yuuki asked.


    "I want to know what mine is!?" Marika said.


    "Ha?!" Yuuki was startled and had a headache, "Sorry? Can you repeat it again?"


    "I want to know, what about me? Which part of my body that loves that much that you are unable to look away from me!!!" Marika was verypetitive, especially when she heard that he had kissed Rossweise''s napest night. She suddenly remembered that she didn''t know which part of her that made him love her. She needed to know as soon as possible and jumped into him right away.


    "...."


    "I love all about you," Yuuki answered.


    Marika blushed but shook her head, "I know that but I want to know which part that you love the most."


    Yuuki suddenly turned on her and pushed her on his bed. He was on top and she was on the bottom, "I love the part when you turn into bashful when I tease you." He whispered to her.


    Marika was almost defeated but her will to know which part of her body that was his favorite made her revived instantly, "N - No, I want to know! I want to know!" She fought him while biting his neck, "Hamu!!!"


    "Why are you biting me? Are you a dog?" Yuuki sighed and sat down while looking at her body instantly.


    "Y - Yuuki-sama, why are you looking at him like that? D - Do you want to eat me right now? W - We can''t do that since Otoo-sama said that we need to get married first, b - but if you want it right now..."


    "...."


    Yuuki really thought that this girl was really cute, "Hmm, Marika, how about you take off your clothes?"


    "..."


    "Y - Yuuki-sama?! Are you going to eat me right now?" Marika blushed and waved her hand fervently, "N - No, we can''t do that right now!"


    "I want to see your body now, you want to know which part of your body that I love the most right?" Yuuki asked.


    "O - Oh....." Marika was startled.


    "Do you want to?" Yuuki asked.


    "S - Sure, b - but you need to turn your face away," Marika said while blushing.


    "Then, isn''t all of this meaningless?" Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki-sama, why are you so skilled with words?" Marikained.


    "No, I''m just saying this to you," Yuuki said.


    Marika sighed and nodded, "Alright, I will take off my clothes, but you can only see my underwear, more than that is big no!"


    Yuuki nodded, "Don''t worry."


    Marika nodded and said, "I will start."


    "Good, do you want me to help?" Yuuki asked.


    "N - No, I can do it myself," Marika said nervously and started to open her shirt slowly. She could feel his hot gaze on her body that made her be a bit dizzy but she continued to open her shirt slowly yet surely. She took off her smooth body and her unexpected big b.r.e.a.s.ts to him while only leaving a bra and skirt. She tried to cover her body and closed her eyes, "Y - Yuuki-sama, please don''t look at me?"


    "Why? You''re very beautiful," Yuuki said and moved toward her. He looked at her and said, "I think that I have found my favorite part in your body."


    "Really? Where is it?" Marika became very happy when she heard it.


    "Can you let me kiss it?" Yuuki asked while looking at her intensely.


    "K - Kiss?!" Marika blushed and was shy.


    "How?" Yuuki asked.


    "B - But where is it?" Marika asked.


    Yuuki crouched down and said, "It''s your navel."


    "...."


    "Yuuki-sama, you''re very perverted, I have never thought that it is my navel, don''t you think that my b.r.e.a.s.ts are better?" Marika sighed.


    "Really? I think your navel is very cute," Yuuki said and blew it with his mouth.


    "K - Kyaaa...." Marika wasn''t sure but suddenly she felt very sensitive right now, maybe it was because of his words earlier that made her unconsciously tried to be more conscious about her navel make it more sensitive.


    Yuuki felt that her reaction was really cute, "Let me kiss it."


    Marika only nodded while trying to hold her embarrassment.


    Yuuki nodded and moved closer. He kissed her navel slowly while licking it slowly.


    "Y - Yuuki-sama, that''s tickles..." Marika felt held his head trying to push him away but she was very weak right now.


    "Really? Let me make it feel good," Yuuki kept kissing her navel while using his magic to search for her sensitive points.


    "Y - Yuuki-sama..." Marika felt that his kiss felt really good. She didn''t understand why but she knew that this guy was very skillful.


    Suddenly the door opened.


    "Yuuki, can you go with me to the Eagle Jump since I need to tell them that I-----"


    Marika and Yuuki were stunned.


    "What kind of perverted game are you ying?!" Rosseisse said when she saw him kissing her stomach.


    "..."


    "Do you believe that I''m checking her health since she said that she was ufortable earlier?"


    "...."


    Rossweisse and Marika were silent while looking at him without expression.

 Chapter 676: Is it okay to let her become a director?

    There was still a misunderstanding but his perverted nature was already known to them so their reaction was a bit lukewarm when they heard him kissing Marika''s navel.


    Yuuki was driving his car together with Rossweisse to go to the Eagle Jump since she wanted to say a farewell to them since she needed to go back to her home for two weeks.


    "You can even move someone to the bottom of the sea or outer space with your new power," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse nodded, "It should have the same potential as the ''Dimensional Lost'' from the Hero Faction."


    "It should be, you should be able to create your own dimension, but this thing is good for counterattack and maneuver, you''re smart, I''m sure, you can master that thing instantly," Yuuki said and asked, "Still, go back quickly alright?"


    Rossweisse looked at him and said, "How about you go with me to my home country?" She also wanted him to know about her home and showed the beauty of that ce.


    "...."


    Yuuki thought for a bit and shook his head, "I have been away for a long time, maybe next time, I will go to your home, greet your parents and grandma."


    "Why do you want to greet my parents and grandma?" Rossweisse looked at him waiting for his answer.


    "As your boss, I need to tell them that you''re a very capable secretary," Yuuki said.


    "Is that all?" Rossweisse asked.


    "I might ask them to give it to me," Yuuki said.


    "No!" Rossweisse shook her head and said, "I want it to be more romantic!?"


    "....."


    Yuuki nodded, "Then, let''s wait until you get back, I can do moreter."


    "Good," Rossweisse nodded and said, "So do you love my nape?" She bashfully asked him.


    "....."


    "Is that important now?"


    Yuuki and Rossweisse entered the Eagle Jump and they were greeted by a lot of people.


    Eagle Jump has developed into something big, especially when they have worked together with Nintendo to create Pokemon.


    Pokemon is the hottest game in the country right now and the sales are very crazy.


    Kono Akio, the CEO of Nintendo is very happy since the result of Pokemon is very good.


    Yuuki didn''t intend to change him since he was toozy to take care of him. Even though that person''s mind was very small, his skill was good. He wasn''t afraid of him either since he could control him when he did something.


    "Yuuki, I have been wanting to ask," Rossweisse asked.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at her.


    "Is it okay to make Hazuki be the president?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Why do you think that she is not suitable?" Yuuki asked.


    "No, she has the skill but her personality is a bit...." Rossweisse sighed when she thought about this woman.


    "YUUKI-KUN!! ROSSWEISSE-CHAN!!!"


    Suddenly someone shouted and jumped toward them.


    "Ugh!" Rossweisse was a bit startled.


    Yuuki caught her in his arms, "Hazuki...." He didn''t expect that this woman was this active.


    "You''re really bad, you have nevere here," Hazuki pouted.


    "I''m sorry, but I have a lot of things to do," Yuuki put on a wry smile.


    "Sigh, I know that you will have to fight with that pro-wrestler, right? Don''t worry, I have brought the ticket," Hazuki said.


    Yuuki felt a bit strange when he saw a woman in herte 20''s acting simr to a teenager. He thought for a bit and asked, "How is the game?"


    "It''s okay, the process is smooth since the idea is very good and we will be the pioneers of this FPS game," Hazuki seemed quite proud.


    Yuuki only nodded in response.


    "Hazuki-san, what about the employees that you want to recruit," Rossweisse asked.


    "No, I reject them all," Hazuki shook her head.


    "Why?" Roosweisse asked.


    "Because they''re male! I don''t want a male in thispany! I only want a cute girl in my office," Hazuki said while shaking her head.


    "......"


    Rossweisse looked at him and asked, "What do you think?"


    "Isn''t it okay?" Yuuki said.


    "Ha? Are you serious?" Rossweiasse asked.


    "Why not, some of them are notfortable with guys, it might be counter-productive to hire guys in thispany," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, that''s true," Hazuki also supported his idea, "So we only need to hire girls." She was very happy with it and smiled.


    Rossweisse could only sigh when she listened to their response.


    Yuuki also didn''t really mind for thispany only to hire girls. He thought that it would be unique for thepany to be moved only by a woman.


    "Alright, let''s go to my office, let me tell you the report of this game," Hazuki said and pulled his hands.


    "Good," Yuuki nodded.


    Yuuki looked at the design of the zombie that had been created by the graphics team, "So almost all of them are from Kou?"


    "Yes," Hazuki sighed.


    Yuuki whistled since Kou was very talented.


    The quality is good but the quantity is just crazy.


    Yuuki didn''t expect for her to be able to create a lot of designs alone but he shook his head, "Did she still stay overnight?"


    "Well, she still stays overnight but it is quite rare for her, maybe only once a week," Hazuki said.


    "Don''t let her stay overnight, it will be terrible for her to get sick," Yuuki said.


    "That''s true, but I want to see her cute face when she is sick," Hazuki said.


    "....."


    "Please stop that," Yuuki shook his head at this woman. He knew that this woman was bis.e.x.u.a.l but luckily she wasn''t aggressive and only yed a prank to some of the employees.

 Chapter 677: Cosplay? Not Cross Dress, Right?

    *knock knock


    "Hazuki-san, there is something that I need to talk with you regarding the new feature of the game."


    The door was opened.


    "Oh, Umiko-kun, please enter," Hazuki said.


    Umiko looked at him and was surprised, "Yuuki, you''re here?"


    "Yeah, it has been a while," Yuuki nodded.


    Umiko sighed in tiredness andined, "You shoulde often, this woman has always to make a sudden change on the n, the workload of the programming team is sometimes very hard."


    "Really?" Yuuki looked at Hazuki.


    "He - Hey! But this game needs to be interesting, I thought to enter some adjustments to make this game better, you''re the one who is very happy with this game when he has proposed it?" Hazuki said.


    "That''s true," Umiko knew that she couldn''tin. She took the doc.u.ment and asked, "Is this feature alright? Can you check it?"


    Hazuki nodded and started to check the feature on the doc.u.ment.


    Yuuki was sitting on the sofa since he didn''t really think that he needed to help her.


    "Yuuki, are you free next week?" Umiko asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "There is an airsoft gun match for the entire country and I want to join myself in that tournament," Hazuki said.


    "Oh," Yuuki felt a bit interested, "How many people can join?"


    "I need three people," Hazuki said.


    "What about thest person?" Yuuki asked.


    Hazuki shook her head and said, "I have thought to get a random person from thepany since both of us are enough to dominate the entire tournament." She looked at Hazuki and said, "Maybe, I can invite Hazuki since she can be a perfect meat shield."


    "...."


    "Oi, don''t include me in this tournament! I don''t want to join any airsoft gun match," Hazuki shook her head fervently. She didn''t want to join such a thing again since she had a bad memory.


    "How about you, Rossweisse?" Umiko asked.


    "Me? I will go back to my hometown for two weeks, I can''t join you," Rossweisse shook her head.


    "....."


    "YOU''RE GOING BACK?!" Hazuki and Umiko were startled and looked at him.


    "Yes, I have given her permission, she has a family matter back in Europe," Yuuki said.


    Hazuki nodded, "Bring me some souvenirs."


    "Where is your hometown?" Umiko asked.


    "Norwegia, I will bring you a salmon or something there," Rossweisse nodded.


    "Good," Umiko nodded.


    "That''s Umiko, I have a friend, she should be good to join us in this airsoft gun tournament," Yuuki said.


    "She? Girl?" Umiko asked.


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded.


    "Is she cute?" Hazuki asked.


    "Yeah?" Yuuki answered.


    "Bring her here," Hazuki said with an excited expression.


    bang!


    "W - Waa!!!" Hazuki was startled.


    "Finish your job first and also don''t be rude to people," Umiko said.


    "...."


    Hazuki pouted, "Hmph, Hazuki is very strict."


    Umiko nodded, "Good, you can bring her to the tournamentter."


    "Alright," Yuuki nodded and asked, "That''s right, you''re from Okinawa, right?"


    Umiko nodded, "Yes, is there something wrong?"


    "Have youe to Koumi Ind?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, I have, I have yed there several times, there is a castle under the sea, that is a very beautiful ce," Umiko nodded and asked, "Why you asked?"


    "Nothing, I''m just curious," Yuuki said.


    "Then you should be there," Umiko told him.


    "Alright," Yuuki nodded.


    They were talking for a while regarding the game.


    Yuuki decided to move around thepany since it had been a while since he came here.


    Hifumi had juste back to the toilet. She wanted to go back but suddenly she saw someone who she didn''t expect, "Y - Yuuki-kun...."


    "Hifumu-san, it has been a while, your cosy is very cute befo---"


    Hifumi hurriedly closed his mouth, "D - don''t tell anyone about my hobby?!"


    "Why are you shy? Isn''t your cosy is very good?" Yuuki asked.


    "I - I''m very shy, I - I don''t want people to know it," Hifumi sighed when she thought her boss knew her embarrassing hobby.


    "Why not? You''re very cute in that cosy though," Yuuki said.


    Hifumi blushed when she heard it.


    "Well, enough of teasing you, I''m going back now," Yuuki had enough to move around this ce and greeted some people He wanted to go back and had fun at his houseter.


    ''Huh?!'' Hifumi thought that he would bully her but she didn''t expect that he would go back directly. She saw his back move slowly far away and couldn''t help but say, "Wait!"


    "Hmm?" Yuuki turned and looked at her, "Is there something, Hifumi-san?"


    ''Huh?!'' Hifumi suddenly became nervous when he looked at her. She wasn''t sure what to say right now since she only called him unconsciously.


    "Calm down, talk to me slowly," Yuuki said and added, "Take a deep breath."


    Hifumi nodded, "Ha... Ha... Hu... Ha... Ha... Hu...."


    ''Are you pregnant?'' Yuuki wanted to spit when he looked at the way she breathed.


    Hifumi calmed for a bit and asked, "C - Can you help me to enter a cosy event?"


    "Hmm?" Yuuki was surprised by her request, "Cosy event?"


    Hifumi nodded, "Yes, there is a cosy that I want to enter but it needs two people, c - can you help me?" She asked him with a nervous expression.


    "Sure, but I don''t have the costume," Yuuki said.


    "I - It''s okay, I - I have one," Hifumi said with a blush.


    Yuuki frowned and asked, "That is not a female costume, right?"


    "N - No, this is a male costume," Hifumi said.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and nodded, "Good, let''s exchange our email, we can talk about itter."


    Hifumi nodded after hearing his response.

 Chapter 678: Problem in Amagi Brilliant Park?

    Yuuki was in his ss right now. He could see that everyone was very excited since the summer break was around the corner.


    "Yuuki, can we really join you to go to Koumi Ind?" Kuina asked with excitement.


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded and asked, "Don''t you have a n to go somewhere?"


    Kuina shook her head, "I''m nning to eat, no, I mean read a book for the entire summer but it is different when you invite me to an ind."


    Yuuki looked at Hinako, "How about you, Hina-chan? Are you going back to your hometown?"


    "Hmm, I''m not sure yet," Hinako shook her head.


    "Now that you mention it, where is your hometown?" Ranko asked.


    "Me? My home is in the Goto Inds," Hinako said.


    "......"


    "That''s crazy far away from here, isn''t that ind almost on the south part of this country?" Ranko was surprised.


    Hinako nodded, "Yes, that is why it is a bit hard to go home since it is very far away." She thought that it would take a long time to get back since it was too far away.


    "Is that ce nice?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, even though it is quiet, everyone is very friendly and they''re nice to me," Hinako smiled.


    "Maybe, I will y in your hometown, is that okay?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, pleasee," Hinako nodded with a smile.


    "Yuuki, can we talk for a bit?"


    Yuuki turned and nodded, "Sure, Isuzu."


    Isuzu walked to him and sat near him, "The ticket of your match has almost been sold out, everyone is happy with the progress."


    "Good, how about the stage?" Yuuki asked.


    Isuzu nodded, "We have secured the location in the football stadium inside our park, you have checked that ce before, right?"


    Yuuki nodded, "That ce is good."


    "Taramo and his underlings have been working and the stage will be done soon," Isuzu said and continued, "This is going to be a big tournament, Sekibayashi-san has helped us to invite a lot of wrestling friends to make the show be merrier."


    Yuuki thought for a bit and nodded, "That''s a good idea."


    "Yes, I want to do this even to be sessful, her highness''s health has turned into good since the theme park is always busy," Isuzu said but suddenly her expression became a frown.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "I know that the princess told me not to tell you but the people from Tochigi Destiny Land have been making trouble in the park," Isuzu said.


    Yuuki frowned, "Good, don''t worry, they won''t make trouble again." Since someone came to make trouble then he should create bigger trouble for them. He emailed his father about his problem and he received his reply.


    ''Ok.''


    Yuuki knew that his father would also send trouble to this Tochigi Destiny Land. He looked at her and asked, "Don''t worry, I have solved it, what about the others?"


    "The limit of our park is at the end of the autumn season, but with the data that I have received our park will seed to gather more than 500,000 guests before 6 months," Isuzu had a bright expression when she said this to him even though she didn''t smile.


    Yuuki looked at her and didn''t expect for her to be able to create such a smile before she was very cold and very expressionless. He could tell that she was very happy right now. He thought for a bit and asked, "Have you heard a Kengan Match?"


    "Kengan match?" Isuzu titled her head.


    "Remember to contact me right away when the people from Tochigi Destiny Land want to have a Kengan Match," Yuuki said.


    "So what is this Kengan Match?" Isuzu asked curiously.


    "This is an underground fight to settle down a business problem through a fight between representative fighters," Yuuki said.


    Isuzu was surprised to hear it, "So to settle that business problem they decided to settle it with a duel? Is it that simple?"


    "The fighters of each representative are very powerful, Sekibayashi-san is also a member of the representative battle," Yuuki said.


    "Sekibayashi-san is?!" Isuzu was surprised to hear it. She knew that Sekibayashi was very powerful. She wasn''t even sure that she could win against him with only a barehand, however, it was different with her gun. She looked at him and asked, "If that happens, who is our fighter?"


    "Me," Yuuki said while pointing at himself.


    "....."


    "Are you serious?" Isuzu asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yes, you can ask both Yukana and Ranko, they have seen me fighting," Yuuki said.


    "..."


    Isuzu would have never expected that her boss was part of the underground fighter that was made by a rich businessman. She suddenly had a headache and couldn''t help but sigh.


    "You only need to worry when that thing is happening, you don''t need to think much right now," Yuuki said.


    Isuzu nodded at his response.


    "Oh, that''s right, my secretary is going back to her hometown now," Yuuki said.


    "Oh," Isuzu nodded and asked, "Do you want me to change her?"


    "Is that no?" Yuuki asked.


    Isuzu had always wanted toe but she knew that he had his own secretary. She nodded and said, "Good." She would steal the position of his secretary during this time.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure what she was thinking but he could tell that she seemed quite spirited.


    The ss started and Hiratsuka entered the ss. She announced that the summer break would start tomorrow and told them not to forget about the homework. She told them to go to the ceremony since today was the end of the semester.


    Everyone who heard it couldn''t help but became excited since that means that they could go back earlier than usual.

 Chapter 679: Summer Break Start!

    Yuuki was sitting next to both Ranko and Mayuki on his side. He was listening to the principal who announced to them that the summer break would start tomorrow. He suddenly felt that his side was nudged by someone.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki turned.


    "What is the Kengan Match?" Mayuki asked him in a low voice.


    "..."


    "It''s a special match between the employees in the Amagi Brilliant Park," Yuuki answered in a low voice. He looked at her and asked, "Did you hear our conversation?" He thought that they were eavesdropping his conversation with Isuzu earlier.


    Mayuki blushed and nodded, "I''m a bit curious."


    ''C - Cute.....''


    Chitoge sighed when she thought that she hadn''t made progress with him for the past summer.


    "Ojou, what''s wrong? Are you hungry? Do you want to eat ramen after this?" Tsugumi asked with a worried expression.


    "...."


    Chitoge twitched her lips and sighed. She looked at her and asked, "What kind of thing have you done with him?"


    "..."


    "W - Why are you asking that kind of question suddenly?!" Tsugumi blushed very hard while listening to her question.


    "Just answer me, I''m curious," Chitoge asked.


    "Oh, do you want to try it with Raku Ichijou?" Tsugumi suddenly said.


    "Why is it that guy!?" Chitoge was a bit annoyed.


    "Huh? Isn''t he Ojou''s boyfriend?" Tsugumi asked with a confused expression.


    "...."


    Chitoge almost forgot, "That''s right, he is my boyfriend!"


    "...."


    Tsugumi looked at her with a suspicious expression and said, "Ojou, don''t tell me...."


    Chitoge was very nervous right now.


    "Do you want to try to get into the next step with him?" Tsugumi asked.


    "..."


    "Y - Yes, that''s right," Chitoge couldn''t help but answered since they were in a fake rtionship. She needed to do this or else both of their families would fight to each other.


    Tsugumi blushed and said, "W - Well, we have kissed each other...."


    Chitoge felt very ufortable but she listened, "Is it a normal kiss?"


    "No, deep one," Tsugumi felt really embarrassed right now, "E - Enough, Ojou, how about you?"


    "M - Me? I - I''m normal, w - we have never done that," Chitoge shook her head while blushing, ''Why are you asking me that?!''


    Tsugumi sighed, "Well, maybe, because Yuuki is perverted."


    "....."


    "Achoo!" Yuuki sneezed.


    "What''s wrong?" Ranko asked.


    "Nothing, I feel that someone is talking about me," Yuuki said and added, "That''s right, let''s go to your parents after."


    Her eyes lit up, "Really?"


    "Of course," Yuuki nodded and said, "I want to meet uncle and aunt."


    ""He''s not an uncle or an aunt," Ranko said and corrected himself, "it''s a mom and a dad."


    "..."


    Yuuki was wondering why this girl could be this adorable.


    "SO WITH THAT PLEASE ENJOY YOUR SUMMER BREAK, DON''T FORGET TO DO YOUR HOMEWORK, THEN THE FIRST SEMESTER END AND LET''S MEET IN THE NEXT SEMESTER," the principle said and ended the ceremony.


    Everyone pped their hands since they were very happy that the ceremony was over and they could go back early.


    The teacher was also very happy since this principle had finished the ceremony.


    Yuuki was walking together with Chiaki, Mayuki, and Ranko since they were in the same ss.


    "Yuuki-sama!!!"


    Suddenly someone jumped into his back.


    Yuuki didn''t need to turn since he knew who this person was, "Marika....."


    "Yuuki-sama, do you want to try to work in Wagnaria? Try to help me out there," Marika said, and added, "Working with you will be nice."


    Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "I will try for one day."


    "Yay!!!" Marika hugged his neck.


    "Tachibana-san, you can''t hug him in this ce."


    Marika turned and said, "Oh, isn''t this Tsugumi-san?"


    Tsugumi was there together with Chitoge, Raku, Onodera, Shuu, and Ruri.


    Yuuki looked at Tsugumi and asked, "Tsugumi, do you have a n next week?"


    "Next week?" Tsugumi forgot her confrontation with Marika and looked at him. She shook her head and said, "There is nothing, I''m free."


    "Good, can youe with me to the airsoft gun tournament?" Yuuki asked.


    "Airsoft gun tournament?"


    Everyone who listened to him was surprised.


    "Yuuki-sama, why not me?" Marikained.


    "Can you use an airsoft gun?" Yuuki asked and added, "Also, this is a tournament against everyone in this country, I don''t want you to get hurt." He knew that it was sappy but he needed to do this or else this girl would cry and roll around on the ground.


    "So, you don''t invite me because you don''t want me to get hurt?" Marika seemed quite happy.


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded.


    "Interesting," Tsugumi was interested in this tournament.


    Yuuki looked at her and said, "Our group will be three people."


    "Three? Who is the other person?" Tsugumi knew his skill in marksmanship was very good so she didn''t need to worry.


    "It''s my employee at Eagle Jump, she is a big fan of airsoft guns, she has invited me then I thought to bring you along since you''re really good," Yuuki said.


    "Aniki, can we watch you?" Raku asked since he was pretty curious. He knew that the summer break started but he didn''t even have a n. He couldn''t help but ask toe too.


    "Why not?" Yuuki nodded.


    "Can Ie too, Aniki?" Shuu asked with a hopeful expression.


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded and looked at everyone, "If you''re free, how about you go with us too?" He looked at Chitoge, Onodera, and Ruri.


    "Ojou, let''s go, we can go together," Tsugumi asked.


    "W - Well, sure," Chitoge nodded.


    "I can''te since I need to practice with my drama club," Chiaki said.


    "I will also help the store," Mayuki said.


    "I woulde too," Onodera nodded.


    "Me too," Ruri nodded.


    "Good, make sure that you''re free next week," Yuuki said.


    Yuuki went back together with Yukana and Ranko after saying goodbye to everyone. They entered the house and felt that there was a smell of burninging from the living room. They hurriedly went there to see what was happening.


    "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 680: Love Drug Incident

    Yuuki saw both Akane and Makoto were making something in the living room.


    "So what are you doing?" Ranko asked.


    "Onee-chan taught me how to make something, but I''m not sure what it is," Makoto said.


    Akaneughed, "Haha, I''m teaching her how to make a love drug."


    "..."


    "Love drug?!" They were surprised when they heard it.


    "O - Onee-chan, I - I''m not sure that I need this drug," Makoto felt a bit embarrassed when she thought that she would create this thing.


    "Don''t worry, even though it is a love drug, the effect is only making yourself more beautiful in front of your surroundings," Akane said.


    "Is it? But why does it smell so bad?" Yuukiined.


    "It was a failure," Akane said.


    "It''s a failure?!" Makoto was startled.


    "Why did you teach her that?" Ranko asked.


    "It''s for her to be careful since there is a stray witch that has sold this drug to random people," Akane said.


    "Is that okay?" Yukana was a bit worried.


    "You have a protection charm from him and I''m sure that you guys will be alright," Akane said.


    "Have you caught the culprit?" Yuuki asked.


    Akane nodded, "I have nned to catch it, but can you help me?"


    "Do you want me to help?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah, I believe in my power but I still want to be careful," Akane sighed and said, "I have wanted to ask Rossweisse but she has gone back to her hometown."


    Yuuki nodded, "So when are we going?"


    "It should be tonight, I know the location of this stray witch but it is better to be careful," Akane said.


    "...."


    Yuuki was a bit speechless at this woman who asked him to go with him today. He thought it would be three days or a week but it was tonight.


    "Can you?" Akane asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, I can help you." He thought for a bit and asked, "So the effect is only something akin to make up? Making yourself be more attractive or something?"


    Akane nodded, "Yeah, it depends on the price."


    "For information, how much is the price?" Ranko asked.


    "The cheapest should be 1 million Ind Coins," Akane said.


    Ranko and Yukana sucked a deep breath when they heard it.


    "Is it really that expensive?" Makoto was surprised.


    "Of course, even though the ingredients are quite easy, it takes a long time to make it," Akane said, and continued, "Every magician needs a lot of money for their research, so 1 million is a normal price."


    Yuuki started to think that he could rob the money of this stray witch. He looked at her and asked, "So why are you hunting this stray witch? Is there any kind of quest or something in your organization?"


    Akane nodded, "That''s the gist, we a legal witch that is entered an organization also need to work to get money, for example, this quest where I need to catch this stray witch."


    "Onee-chan, I also want to do a quest too," Makoto said.


    "Hmm, I guess that would be a good experience for you, I will call the broker and you can meet her tomorrow," Akane said.


    "So what is the payment?" Yuuki asked. He was curious about what kind of currency that was used by the witch.


    "The reward is gold," Akane answered.


    "How much?" Yuuki asked.


    "It should be 10 kg of the gold bar since this stray witch has caused a lot of trouble," Akane said.


    "......."


    "I don''t know that witch can make a lot of money," Yukana sighed when she thought about it.


    "Yuuki, can I be one too? Magician or witch?" Ranko asked him.


    "Hmm, for you, it isn''t a magician, but something simr to Sacred Gears user," Yuuki said, and added, "Still, that thing is dangerous, I have given you something akin to protection when you''re in danger, that ne will open the seal inside that will teleport you back to me."


    "......."


    "That''s incredible," Akane was amazed and looked at him, "What is your magic? I have been curious for a while." She saw that he could do a lot of things. She thought that he was a Sacred Gears or Longinus user but it seemed that it was more than that.


    Yuuki only smiled, "I''m only a normal magician, nothing special."


    "...."


    They wanted to spit when they heard his words.


    "Normal magicians won''t have a connection with the governor of Fallen Angel and Maou from the devil world," Akane snorted.


    "Anyway, I will help youter," Yuuki said and asked, "Is it rted to Khaos Brigade?"


    Akane nodded, "Yeah, it should be, their organization needs a lot of money, it is normal for them to use this method to raise money." She sighed and said, "The love drug is better, I have heard that they can even create a fake Phoniex Tears, even though the effect is lower but it is cheaper a lot of people have bought it."


    Yuuki nodded since he believed a lot of people would be attracted to the effect of Phoenix Tears, especially when that person had lost their limbs or would die tomorrow, such a drug would be sold at a very high price. He started to think that it was very easy for him to create money. He looked at her and asked, "You''re going to give me some of the rewards, right?"


    "Of course," Akane nodded and said, "I have asked for your help, of course, you will get part of the reward."


    Yuuki nodded and thought that it was better to hunt a stray magician since the money was a lot and it would only take one day for him to solve it. His job as a bodyguard for rich people was also good but it needed a lot of days to finish it.


    "Good, let''s catch this Stray Magician tonight," Akane said.


    "Onee-chan, can Ie too?" Makoto asked since she was curious.


    Akane looked at him in response.


    Yuuki nodded, "Don''t worry, I can protect her."


    Akane nodded, "Prepare yourself."


    Makoto nodded and asked, "Where are we going tonight?"


    "Shibuya."

 Chapter 681: Shibuya

    They were eating dinner together.


    "So you''re going to go after this?" Utaha asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, I have promised her."


    "Hehehe, sorry to bring him tonight," Akane smiled.


    "Well, it''s good, as long as you cane back soon," Utaha said.


    "Good, I wille back soon, open your door for me," Yuuki said.


    Utaha blushed in response, "Don''t always say something vulgar!?"


    "But don''t you love it?" Yuuki asked.


    "..."


    Utaha knocked his head and snorted. She looked at him and said, "I - I will stay in your room."


    "Good," Yuuki nodded.


    "...."


    Akane, who saw their interaction, couldn''t help but feel that she had to eat dog food. She looked at her sister who had gotten used to his actions and couldn''t help but sighed.


    Yuuki, Akane, and Makoto were going out together. They teleported directly to one of the roofs in the tall building.


    "Where is this?" Makoto asked.


    "It''s a club," Yuuki said.


    "Club?" Makoto and Akane twitched their lips.


    Yuuki nodded, "Don''t be surprised, it is one of the businesses of my father."


    "Oh, it is uncle," Makoto nodded.


    "I often forget that he is a gangster," Akane sighed.


    "So where is the stray magician?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm," Akane looked around and pointed her finger, "Did you see that abandoned building? Let''s check that ce, also let''s walk and not use teleportation."


    "Why shouldn''t we use teleportation?" Makoto asked. She couldn''t use teleportation but she thought it was nice since she could move instantly to another ce without waiting.


    "I''m not sure whether that stray witch is alone or they''re in a group, it will be bad for us to be surrounded suddenly," Akane answered.


    "O - Oh," Makoto nodded in response.


    "Let''s go down now," Yuuki said.


    Makoto and Akane nodded in response.


    Miyuki Kimiko is a female high school student who isn''t popr in her school but she has fallen in love with the most popr guy in the school. She didn''t think much at first but when she thought that her loved one was dating someone else she couldn''t help but feel jealous, ''Why not me?''


    Kimiko looked at her appearance in the mirror and couldn''t help but feel dissatisfied. She was quite inpared to me and she hated that. She wanted him to be her but she knew that it was impossible with her appearance. She was looking at the inte and suddenly she heard an urban legend about the love drug that was sold in Shibuya. She knew that it was only a rumor but still she was very interested. She had heard that the price was very steep but her family economic condition was quite good.


    Even though she knew that it was only a rumor, she still wanted to try it.


    Tonight, she decided to go to Shibuya to get this love drug so she could attract her loved one. She had brought her cash with her and walked in Shibuya street. She felt slightly ufortable walking in this street since it was quite crowded. She looked around and found an abandoned building there. She hoped that the rumor of this love drug was true since she really needed it. She felt a bit scared but her desire to get the love of her loved one was very big.


    Kimiko walked slowly inside, "Hello? Is there someone here?" She looked around and felt a bit scared since it was very dark here.


    "Yes, do you need anything?"


    "!!!!!"


    Kimiko was very scared since she saw someone in a dark robeing out slowly from the darkness. She gulped and felt really scared but she still wanted to have that love drug, "Do you sell a love drug?" She couldn''t identify this voice whether this person was female or male since it sounded quite strange but she knew that this person really sold that loved drug.


    "Yes, do you bring your cash?"


    Makoto looked at the club for the first time. She could see that everyone was dancing with an upbeat song inside.


    "Let''s go," Yuuki said while holding her hand.


    Makoto nodded and held his hand tighter since she felt quite ufortable to be here.


    "Akane, you can drink alcohol at home, don''t drink here," Yuuki reprimanded.


    "I know!!! I know the difference between work and leisure time!" Akaneined.


    "....."


    Yuuki and Makoto looked at her with a doubtful expression.


    "W - What''s with that expression, let''s go!" Akane said and pulled both of them outside.


    Shibuya is one of the most popr districts in this country. This ce is the heaven of a fashionista in this country since the price is cheap and there is a lot of variety of fashion, from goth loli, military, crossdress, etc.


    Makoto looked around curiously, "Is that a guy? Why is he wearing female clothes?" She asked with a curious expression at him.


    "That is crossdress, it is quitemon now to see such a thing," Yuuki said. He was wondering whether Takanashi still wore his crossdress.


    "Really? How about that? Those clothes are quite cute," Makoto pointed at the girl who was wearing a goth loli costume.


    "That should be goth loli, do you want to try it?" Yuuki asked.


    "N - No," Makoto was a bit shy until suddenly she sniffed something nice, "What smell is this?"


    Yuuki also sniffed and said, "Oh, that is a creep, there are a lot of people who sell a creep in this ce, let''s buy some."


    "U - Uh..." Makoto nodded in response.


    Akane, who saw both of them, couldn''t help but twitch her lips, "We''re not here for recreation!!!!!"


    "Calm down here, I bought one for you too," Yuuki said and gave her a chocte crepe.


    Akane was still annoyed but she took a bit of this creep, "It''s good!!!!!"


    Yuuki knew that even though her mouth was lying, her body was honest, ''Somehow it feels misleading, well, whatever...''


    Three of them walked to his district together while looking around the scenery.


    "Ah, let''s try that one too, Yuuki," Makoto said with excitement.


    ''Hello!? We''re here for a job!!!'' Akane wanted toin but didn''t say anything afterward since she also ate the food too.

 Chapter 682: The Mountain Destroyer

    "So this is the location?" Makoto asked while looking at therge abandoned building in front of her.


    Yuuki also looked at this building.


    Usually, the building which is abandoned it was because the developer doesn''t have much money to continue to build this building or someone cheats the developer.


    ''Or there is a ghost....'' Yuuki looked at this building but didn''t find anything special. He used his magic to check there was someone inside saying, ''Hmm, 10 people?'' He could see that nine people were magicians and one was normal.


    "Onee-chan, there are nine people inside," Makoto said while feeling a bit cold. This would be her first time to see a stray witch or magician but it made her feel very ufortable.


    Akane nodded. She knew that her sister had the talent to detect a magician or other creature who had an ability to use magic. In other words, her sister was a supernatural radar.


    "There are ten people, one is a normal person," Yuuki said, and added, "Maybe this person wants to buy that love drug."


    Akane nodded and frowned, "Let''s go inside."


    Makoto nodded nervously while holding his hand.


    Kimiko looked at the pink powder that was packed in small stic on her hand.


    "Good, you can go out now."


    "Is this thing real?" Kimiko asked. She had paid a million for this drug and didn''t want it to be a fake.


    "Tch, if you don''t want it, just give it back," the person in the dark robe said with an annoyed tone.


    "N - No...." Kimiko said and walked to the outside but suddenly she fell down on the ground and fainted.


    The person in the dark robe frowned and said, "Oi, help me here."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "We have a guest...."


    Akane didn''t enter the building at first but used her magic to make everyone sleep. Even though she knew that it was useless, it was quite useful to make the person who came to buy that drug to sleep.


    Makoto had never seen her big sister in action and felt a bit surprised.


    "Oh, isn''t this The Mountain Destroyer?"


    Yuuki wanted tough hearing her nickname since it was veryme.


    They heard a voice in front of them and saw nine people there.


    "Oh, it has been a while."


    Akane sighed, "Yeah, it has been a while, I''m not sure why you sell that drug to a normal person, also, don''t call me ''The Mountain Destroyer'', also don''tugh at my nickname." She looked at him andined.


    "We need money, why don''t you let us go."


    "Unfortunately, I can''t since you guys have vited the rules," Akane shook her head.


    "Is that so? Then goodbye."


    The nine magicians suddenly created a magic circle and attacked them at the same time.


    "Fire Storm!"


    "Water Lance!"


    "Lightning Bolt!"


    "Lasser Beam!"


    Akane was still calm and created arge barrier in front of her and blocked their attack easily.


    BOOOOM!!!


    Akane created a magic circle and created arge mass of darkness swallowing up the magic that was attacking her barrier.


    Yuuki who saw the battle couldn''t help but felt surprised at the power of this woman. He thought this woman was only a drunkard and azy woman but it seemed that it wasn''t the case.


    "Waahh....." Makoto was amazed at the battle in front of her. She was wondering whether she could do something like that in the future.


    The nine magicians frowned since they didn''t expect that ''The Mountain Destroyer'' was this strong. They had only heard her nickname but looking at her magic just now made them realize that she was really strong. They looked at each other and decided to use theirbined magic. They started to chant their spells together.


    "Oh, please punish this....."


    Akane frowned and said, "Yuuki, can you help me now?" Even though she could block it, this magic probably would cause destruction around this area. She didn''t want that to happen and the problem would be troublesometer since she needed to talk with the five big families. She should have asked for more reward after it was over.


    "Alright," Yuuki nodded and summoned his gun.


    "Don''t kill them since the rewards will be lower, you need to bring them alive," Akane said.


    Yuuki shot them and made them unable to use their magic.


    "Huh?! What is happening?"


    They were confused when suddenly their speel was broken and they couldn''t use their magic anymore.


    Akane didn''t hesitate and used her magic to paralyze them with her magic. Her specialty was dark magic, it was the magic that made her very popr in the supernatural world. She created a mass of darkness that was simr to a swamp under their feet and swallowed them inside. She also added the magic that made them not be able to scream since she hated to hear someone screaming, "Fuhh..... It''s good that we can solve this matter easily." She looked at them and said, "Let''s check inside."


    "Yeah."


    They started to walk and ignored the nine stray magicians that were swallowed inside that mass of darkness. They saw a single female student who was sleeping on the ground and held a pink powder inside a stic bag.


    "This girl," Akane shook her head and took the drug.


    Yuuki looked at this girl and saw that there were a lot of pimples on her face. He helped her to clean her face from the pimple. He knew why this girl wanted to buy the drug from this group of stray magicians.


    Makoto was just too nervous right now while holding his hand.


    "Alright, I will take care of the rest, you can go back," Akane said to both of them.


    "Let''s go back," Yuuki said.


    "Ummm..." Makoto wanted to sleep right now.


    "Akene, we''re waiting at home," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, Onee-chan, you need to get back fast," Makoto said.


    "Don''t worry," Akane nodded and said, "Since I only need to give them to the organization."


    "Alright," Yuuki nodded and brought Makoto teleport back to his home.


    Akane saw both of them were gone and felt a bit lonely, "Yosh, let''s finish this as soon as possible."


    Yuuki and Makoto teleported back to his home.


    "Yawn...." Makoto yawned.


    "Go sleep, don''t forget to wash your teeth," Yuuki said.


    "Yes..." Makoto said and went to the bathroom.


    Yuuki went to his room since he knew that someone was waiting for him. He opened his room and suddenly someone jumped into him.


    "Nyaa, let''s make kitties, nyaa...."


    Kuroka said while hugging and sniffing him with a red face.


    "......"


    Yuuki brought her to his bed and the rest you can imagine it yourself.

 Chapter 683: Mating Season 1

    Yuuki opened his eyes and saw that Kuroka was sleeping with a satisfied expression on the top of his body. He could hear her soft breath and her soft b.r.e.a.s.ts pressed on his chest. He felt a bit curious why this cat suddenly asked him to create kitties.


    Her tail wrapped around his little brother and made it stand up high.


    Kuroka opened her eyes slowly and greeted him with a smile, "Good morning, nyaa, this thing is very spirited, nyaa."


    "Good morning, can you tell me what happens?" Yuuki asked.


    "This is mating season, nyaa," Kuroka hugged him and her breath became heavy.


    "Again?" Yuuki asked.


    Kuroka nodded with a spoiled expression.


    "Well, show me your butt," Yuuki said.


    "Nyaa..."


    "So why is she clinging to you that much?" Utaha asked. She fell asleep when she was waiting for him but she was even more surprised to see the cat that usually yed with them in the past had turned into a beautiful girl clinging to him for a while.


    "I''m not sure," Yuuki said and looked at her, "Kuroka, is there something wrong with your bodies?"


    "Nyaa, today is my mating day, let''s make a lot of kitties today," Kuroka said with a sleepy expression. Even though she wanted to create a kitty, her energy had been drained since she had been ying with him fromst night to dawn. She had only slept for a few hours and they continued to make a kitty. She didn''t have enough sleep and wanted to sleep but her desire to create kitty made her not want to go to sleep.


    "MATING SEASON?!"


    They were surprised to hear it but also nodded since Kuroka was a cat youkai.


    "Is it normal to have a mating season?" Makoto asked.


    "Yeah, we youkai have a mating season, nyaa," Kuroka said while caressing her belly, "I''m filled with his seeds now." She had big expectations right now while waiting for her kitty toe out.


    Yuuki felt a bit nervous and looked at her stomach. He was wondering whether it was really easy for her to get pregnant since he had to give her a lot of seedsst night.


    Ranko and Yukana looked at her stomach with a curious expression.


    "So when you give birth, it will be half human and half youkai?" Utaha asked curiously.


    "I''m also half-human and half youkai, nyaa, but he is a bit special, so I''m not sure about our kittyter," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki became more nervous and asked, "Are you really going to get pregnant?"


    "Hmm? Of course not, nyaa," Kuroka suddenly said and made everyone fall down at the same time. She smiled and said, "I''m not ready to have children yet, nyaa."


    "Then, why are you saying that we will have a kitty?" Yuuki asked.


    "You know that the world is a bit dangerous right now since we still have to fight the Khaos Brigade and I don''t want to give birth at this dangerous time, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki sighed in relief when he heard it.


    "What is it, nyaa? You sound quite relieved," Kuroka smiled.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and thought this cat was teasing him, "Truthfully, I''m not ready yet to have children." He caressed her stomach and said, "Let''s wait until I graduate."


    "Good, nyaa," Kuroka nodded with a smile.


    Everyone looked at their stomachs and wondered when they would be ready for the children.


    Akeno had woken up in the early morning and cooked breakfast for two people. She had been living in his house in Kuoh Town with Koneko. Even though it wasn''t as big as Hyoudou Residence, it felt morefortable to live in this house.


    Sometimes Xenovia also came to this house.


    Akeno was wondering whether he had stolen the heart of that girl. She felt that her husband to be was a very sinful man.


    "Koneko, wake up! Breakfast is ready!" Akeno shouted. She felt strange since Koneko didn''te out of her room since usually, she would get out of her bed. She decided to check her room and saw her there with an ufortable face lying on the bed.


    "Koneko!!!" Akeno was surprised to see her condition. She checked her forehead but it wasn''t hot.


    "A - Akeno-san, m - my body feels hot," Koneko said weakly.


    Akeno was a bit panicked and suddenly she thought to call him. She took her phone and called him, "Hello, Yuuki,e here!!!"


    Yuuki received a phone call from Akeno and didn''t expect for her to ask him toe with a panicked expression. He told them that there was a sudden matter and he brought Kuroka together since she was still in her mating season and clung to him and didn''t let him go. He decided to bring her along to his house in Kuoh. He teleported and arrived at his house.


    "Akeno, what''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m not sure, but Koneko''s condition is a bit weird," Akeno said.


    "Really? Let me check her condition," Yuuki said.


    Akeno looked at him weirdly and asked, "Why is she clinging to you?"


    "Oh, today is her mating season," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    Yuuki and Akeno realized something but they had entered Koneko''s room. They suddenly heard a loud ''meow'' voice and someone with white hair suddenly jumped into his body.


    "Nyaa...." Koneko hugged him tightly while sniffing his body.


    "Nyaa, she is in the heat," Kuroka smiled brightly.


    "...."


    ''Then hurry up and help!'' They wanted toin when they saw her reaction.


    "Let''s make a kitty, nyaa...." Koneko said with misty eyes.


    "...."


    "Don''t you dare to do something to her," Akeno said with dangerous eyes.


    "I won''t," Yuuki sighed and made her sleep with his magic.


    "Nyaa....." Koneko closed her eyes slowly and slept on his arms.


    Yuuki sighed but the big cat who was clinging at him suddenly said.


    "Let''s mate at this ce, nyaa," Kuroka said and looked at Akeno, "You too, nyaa."


    "......."

 Chapter 684: Mating Season 2

    "So today is the mating season?" Rias asked while looking at Kuroka who was hugging him. She had a bit of a headache when she thought about this problem.


    "Yes, nyaa, today her body will be in the heat," Kuroka said.


    "Mating... In heat....." Issei felt that he almost had a nosebleed but suddenly he realized something, "How about you?"


    "Me? We matedst night, nyaa," Kuroka snuggled up in his arms.


    Akeno, who was on his side, blushed since she didn''t expect that she would join this mating season together.


    "..."


    Issei wanted to cry when he heard her answer. He was wondering whether there was justice in this world.


    "So what should we do to help her?" Ravel asked with a worried expression.


    "Let her mate, nyaa," Kuroka said with a smile.


    "NO WAY!!!"


    Everyone said at the same time. They didn''t want such a cute little girl to suddenly give birth to a kitty suddenly.


    "Don''t worry, just let her sleep here for the entire day," Akeno said.


    They sighed in relief after hearing her answer.


    "So her condition will be alright after sleeping for a day?" Kiba asked.


    "Should be and maybe taking a bath with cold water will help her," Yuuki said.


    "Cold water, huh?" Ravel nodded.


    "I - I will help take care of Koneko-chan," Asia said while clenching her little fists. She was very cute when she was pumped.


    "I want to ask you something, Kuroka-san," Xenovia asked.


    "Yes, nyaa," Kuroka nodded.


    "So during this mating season, the nekoshou will want to make children with their loved ones?" Xenovia asked curiously.


    "Yes, nyaa, we will mate to ease the process," Kuroka answered without any shame.


    "......"


    "Let''s wake her up," Issei suddenly said.


    *knock


    His head was knocked by Rias.


    "Issei!!!" Rias reprimanded him.


    "Yes....." Issei sighed when his head was knocked out.


    Suddenly the door of Koneko''s room was opened.


    They saw Koneko standing there with a heavy breath while looking at them.


    "......"


    They weren''t sure but they started to get nervous waiting for her response.


    "NYAAAA!!!!!"


    Issei opened his arms wide to receive her only her arms were empty.


    "Nyaa...."


    Issei turned and he saw Koneko hugging another person while rubbing her cheek on him.


    "Nyaa, Nee-sama, this is mine," Koneko said with reddened cheeks.


    "......."


    Kuroka who was pushed by her little sister feltplicated right now since her strength was quite strong. She didn''t need to mate but she wanted to mate him that was why she entered his bedst night. She didn''t mind sharing it since she had done it earlier with Akeno, but she feltplicated when her little sister pushed her away.


    "......"


    "Nyaa...." Koneko rubbed her body on him.


    Yuuki had a strange expression since he didn''t have much interest with a loli girl but this girl was trying to do something that she would regretter. He chanted his magic and this loli girl closed her eyes slowly on his arms.


    "Fuhh...." Yuuki sighed in relief when he saw her sleeping. He felt that everyone gazed at him, "What?"


    "You''re not going to do her?" Issei was a bit surprised when he saw him make Koneko fall asleep since he knew that this guy was a beast more than himself.


    "....."


    "Do you think that I''m a beast? I won''t attack a little girl," Yuuki looked at them with an annoyed gaze.


    They hurriedly shook their heads in response.


    "Still, I have heard that you have trained together with Sona''s peerage," Rias said and felt a bit envious.


    "Yes, we have," Yuuki said, and added, "Me, Rossweisse, and Kuroka, the three of us, fought against Sona''s peerage."


    "Yes, nyaa, the ss devil is quite strong," Kuroka nodded.


    "Which of us do you think is more powerful?" Rias asked.


    "In terms of individual, your peerage is stronger than her, but in terms of teamwork and strategic....." Yuuki didn''t need to say anymore regarding that matter.


    "That''s true, our group teamwork is a bit..." Rias sighed.


    "Prez! Don''t worry! Our team is all about attacking without thinking!" Issei said with an excited tone.


    "...."


    They couldn''t refute his words since all of them were usually charged at the same time to attack everyone.


    "Well, just do your usual, I don''t think there is a problem with that," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah," Rias nodded.


    Yuuki looked at Akeno and asked, "When is your examination?" He knew that Kiba, Issei, and Akeno would have their exam to raise their status to be a middle-rank devil.


    "It should be at the early of the fall," Akeno said and added, "should be at the end of summer break."


    "At the end of summer break, huh," Yuuki nodded and looked at them, "I have wanted to ask something."


    "Hmm?"


    "Is there a stray magician''s problem in town?" Yuuki asked.


    Kiba nodded, "Yes, we have, there was a stray magician that sold a drug to a normal people."


    "Ugh... My summer break will be horrible because of this problem," Issei sighed.


    "Do you have the same problem in Tokyo?" Rias asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, but it was solved yesterday."


    "That''s good," Rias nodded and said, "Can you be our training partner too since this is a summer break, I thought that it will be perfect for us to train our ability."


    "Can you?" Akeno asked him.


    "...."


    "Alright," Yuuki wouldn''t refuse the request of his wife-to-be.


    Ravel and Asia were a bit worried about Koneko and decided to take care of her.


    Yuuki looked at Akeno and asked, "We will have a trip."


    "Trip? Where?" Akeno asked with a curious expression.


    "Koumi Ind," Yuuki said.


    "Is there going to be your harem there?" Akeno asked with a smile.


    "...."


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded.


    "Me too, I wille, nyaa," Kuroka raised her hand.


    "It''s good, I can''t wait for this trip," Akeno smiled.


    "..."


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he felt that this smile was a bit dangerous.

 Chapter 685: Garden Of Lily

    Yuuki went back to his home since he had wanted toe with Makoto to meet with the broker from the witch organization.


    The witch is onlyposed of a group of females and they have a very special existence in this world since their group is very unitedpared to a magician who has a lot of factions within their group. The group of a witch is simr to a big family that has a lot of sisters.


    Yuuki felt that the witchmunity was a garden of lily, the forbidden white flower which was very beautiful. He wasn''t sure but he felt very curious about this group.


    "Yuuki, are you ready?" Makoto asked. She was wearing her robe right now while also bringing her broom.


    Yuuki was wondering whether a broom was really necessary, "How about we use a motorcycle?"


    "Eh? Motorcycle?" Makoto was a bit surprised.


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t have to be a broom, but the other vehicle is alright, there is a witch who uses a Mercedes Benz SSK," Akane said.


    Yuuki felt strange when he heard a witch that would use that kind of antique car, ''The price....'' He knew such an antique car would be very expensive but he could create it with his own magic, "Who is that witch?"


    "It''s Fujiko, the partner of Lupin the Third," Akane said.


    "....."


    "Is that an international thief?" Utaha who had listened to their conversation, was surprised.


    Lupin the Third is the most famous thief in the world who can even steal Monalisa Painting at ease. He was probably the best thief in the world.


    Kaitou Kid is also a thief but their quality is different and their target is different.


    Kaitou is interested in a gem but Lupin the Third is interested in anything as long as it is very expensive and has a lot of historical value.


    Yuuki suddenly remembered that Kaitou Kid had escaped from the police again after that incident.


    "Achooo!!!" Kaitou sneezed and shuddered suddenly


    "What''s wrong, Kaitou?" Aoko asked.


    Kaitou turned and pumped when he saw her open the window quite wide, "Can you close the window, it is very chilly."


    "No way, the room was very hot," Aoko shook her head.


    "...."


    Kaitou sighed and felt a bit depressed when he thought about the incident that had happened in the past. He was wondering why he could catch him every time.


    "Oh, are you really that chilly? Are you sick?" Aoko asked.


    "..."


    Yuuki, Makoto, and Chito were together riding motorcycles in the sky.


    Yes, right, in the sky.


    It was possible to ride it in the sky since they were using magic.


    "Yuuki, let me drive it backter," Makoto asked since she was quite interested.


    Yuuki just nodded and asked, "Have you met this broker before?"


    Makoto thought for a bit and nodded, "Yeah, I have seen her, I remembered that we have exchanged some ingredients and material for the experiment."


    "...."


    "So that''s why you bring the mandrake?" Yuuki said.


    "Yes, I want to trade it with something," Makoto nodded.


    They had nted a mandrake in their house when they had caught it before.


    Yuuki had known it but this girl had a talent for gardening.


    Makoto guided him and before long they had arrived at the location. They saw a beautiful woman with short hair wearing a leather jacket.


    "Thank you for waiting," Makoto said.


    "Hey," the woman said while smoking. She looked at him and wondered who this young man was.


    "It has been a while, Akira-san," Makoto said.


    "Yeah, it has been a while," Akira nodded and asked, "Who is this?"


    "He is my cousin, Ichijou Yuuki," Makoto introduced him.


    "Ichijou Yuuki?!" Akira was surprised and took off his sses, "Wow! It''s really him!?"


    "..."


    Yuuki was wondering whether he would always have this treatment every day when he met a new person, "Hello, Akira-san."


    "Hello Ichijou-kun, I don''t expect you to have a connection with a supernatural world," Akira said.


    "I''m not," Yuuki shook his head and said, "I''m only a normal magician, I only use my skill to push a weak ghost in my house."


    Makoto who heard it couldn''t help but wanted to p him, ''Push a weak ghost? You can obliterate them!''


    "Well, whatever Makoto, you want to exchange something right?" Akira asked.


    "Yes, I also want to have a quest too," Makoto said.


    "Quest? Oh, you must have heard it from Akane," Akira nodded and thought for a while. She opened her phone and looked at the list of the quest.


    Yuuki who was wondering if the group of the witch had entered a modernization but it was possible since the other supernatural beings such as Fallen Angel and Devil were very interested in technology.


    "Oh, this one," Akira said and showed them the screen of her phone.


    "Catch a thief in the shop district?!" Makoto felt confused and asked, "Shouldn''t we call the police for this?"


    "If it''s a normal thief than we should call the police, but the thief is a creature from the supernatural world, try to investigate it, it''s better to catch it," Akira said, and added, "Don''t worry, this should be a very easy quest."


    Yuuki, who heard it, felt that she had just jinxed them.


    Makoto thought for a bit and said, "Alright, I will try it." She suddenly turned and looked at him.


    "..."


    "What?" Yuuki looked at her and knew what she would say next.


    "Can youe with me? Please!!!" Makoto put both of her hands together and asked him with a hopeful expression.


    "..."


    "Alright," Yuuki wasn''t that busy since he had left most of his business to his employee.


    "Good, now that you have taken the quest, do you want to exchange some material or book?" Akira asked.


    "Yes, I have brought a mandrake with me," Makoto smiled.


    "Hmm, mandrake, huh? That''s quite rare," Akira nodded.


    Yuuki was by their side looking at the bizarre thing that they had talked about and showed each other with a happy smile. He was wondering whether it was a normal scene in the witchmunity. He felt that his garden of lily had been shattered at that moment.

 Chapter 686: Cinderella

    It is quite a beautiful morning today.


    Yuuki thought to go to Hitotose cafe since it had been a while for him to go there. He also wanted to forget the thing that happened yesterday since it disappointed him but still, they were cute. He thought that one or two quirks were normal in the case of beautiful girls. He looked at the scenery around and felt really good since the location of that cafe was near the beautiful park. He decided to walk around until suddenly something fell into his face.


    "....."


    Yuuki sighed and wasn''t sure why he was a bit unlucky today. He took the thing on his face and could feel that it was still warm.


    "...."


    Yuuki was stunned for a second when he saw the thing on his hand and hurriedly put it in his pocket, ''Panties? What the heck?! Is it panty?!'' He was wondering whether he was loved by panties deity that he received panties during his free time. He remembered that he had experienced this in the past but this time it was strawberry panties. He could imagine the person who owned it was probably a beautiful girl who was very feminine. He suddenly thought of a story of Cindere but this time he needed to find the right person for these panties.


    "Yuuki!!!!"


    Yuuki turned and susprised, "Yukari." He was d that he had hidden the panty in his pocket or it would be a disaster. He knew that Yukari wasn''t his Cindere ording to his hypothesis based on the wind, distance, the movement of panties there was no way that it was her.


    ''There''s only one truth!'' Yuuki started to imagine whether Conan received another murder case right now.


    "Achooo!!!!" Conan sneezed and wiped his nose.


    "Conan, are you sick? Do you want to go to the hospital?" Ran asked worriedly.


    "No, I''m fine, Ran-nee-chan," Conan said with a smile.


    "Just give him suppository and he will be fine," Kogorou said while reading the newspaper.


    "....."


    Conan looked at him with a frown and wanted to beat someone right now.


    "Yuuki," Yukari was happy when she saw him. She wanted to go to the Hitotose cafe since she was a bit bored in her apartment. She was very grateful that she had received these special sses from him or else it would be hard for her to walk around without her bodyguard.


    "What are you doing?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m going to a Hitotose cafe," Yukari said.


    "Really? Me too, how about we go together?" Yuuki asked.


    "Sure," Yukari nodded.


    "So do you have a n for this summer?" Yuuki thought to invite her too on his trip.


    Hinako was doing herundry in the early morning but suddenly one of her panties was flying away by the wind. She wanted to catch it but it was toote. She was a bit disappointed since it was one of her favorites.


    "Hina-chan, what''s wrong?" Kuina asked.


    "N - Nothing," Hinako shook her head since she was too embarrassed to tell her that her panties were gone.


    "Is that so?" Kuina nodded and suddenly noticed two people from afaring to their home. She squinted her eyes to see better, "Eh? Isn''t that Yuuki and Yukari-san?"


    "Really?" Hinako was a bit happy when she heard his name.


    "Let''s go down and greet them!" Kuina said and pulled her hand.


    "W - Wait, let me hang myundry first!!!" Hinako said.


    Yuuki and Yuuki talked about their ns for the summer break.


    "I''m sorry, my grandfather telling me to go back. He has said that he wanted to tell me something important," Yukari wanted to go with him to the Koumi Ind enjoying the beach but she needed to go back to her hometown.


    "That''s right, your hometown in Nagarekawa, right?" Yuuki wouldn''t even know there was such a town without knowing her.


    "Yes, do you want to go there? I will guide you everywhere," Yukari said with a bit of excitement. She wanted to show him the beauty of her town even though there was nothing in that town.


    "Alright, but should we invite Uomi too?" Yuuki asked.


    Yukari sighed when she remembered her friend. She knew that her friend would do something strange but she also wanted her friend about her town. She thought for a bit and nodded, "Alright, let''s bring her."


    Yuuki nodded in response, "Good."


    It didn''t take them a long time to arrive at Hitotose cafe.


    "Hmm? Yuuki? Yukari-san?"


    They saw a cute maid cleaning the street with a broom.


    "Mayu-chan," Yukari smiled and wanted to hug her since she was really cute. She suddenly remembered something and asked, "I have heard the thing that happened in Kyoto, are you alright?"


    Yuuki, who heard it, couldn''t help but frown, ''You''re worried about her, but not me?'' He thought that the image of superhuman had been stered inside her mind. He couldn''t help but sighmented a bit.


    "I - I''m fine, Yuuki is there for me," Mayuki said with a blush.


    "....."


    Yukari turned toward him and hugged Mayuki tightly, "You''re starting to target her too? Let me remind you that Mayu-chan is too young!"


    "I - I''m not a child!!!" Mayukiined.


    "...." Yuuki was speechless looking at her reaction.


    "What is happening?" Chiaki came out of the cafe and looked at three of them.


    "...."


    "Yuuki, did you bring food or souvenirs?" Kuina also came out with a hopeful expression on her face.


    "No, but I have something better, let''s go inside," Yuuki said.


    They nodded in response and entered the Hitotose cafe together.


    Yuuki entered the cafe while thinking about who Cindere was.

 Chapter 687: Digging a Clam or Conan?

    Yuuki was a bit bored and thought to invite them to have m digging in the nearest beach.


    "m digging?!" Kuina had drool on her mouth, "Hehehe, it will be nice to bake it with butter."


    *gulp


    They thought it would be very delicious to eat it in the summer.


    "Good, how about we go now?" Yuuki said.


    "Now?"


    They thought for a bit and looked at Chiaki.


    Chiaki sighed, "Alright, let''s go now."


    "Yay!!!" Kuina and Hinako were really happy.


    "Let me get my car first," Yuuki said.


    Conan sighed while looking at the kid around him.


    "Yay, we will catch a lot of ms!" Ayumi was very excited.


    "No, I will be the one," Mitsuhiko said.


    "Still, I want to eat bake it with butter,bine it with miso soup....." Genta started to imagine what kind of food that he could eat with ms.


    Conan looked at the three little devils who suddenly came to Ran''s house and brought him to have m digging. He looked at Haibara and asked, "Haibara, do you know anything about Yuuki?"


    "Hmm? Why do you ask him suddenly?" Haibara asked.


    "Nothing, I have met him in Kyoto before but he didn''t join to solve the case before," Conan thought it was weird for him to not join the investigation.


    Yuuki, who heard him, probably would smack his head for making such a false statement, ''I''m not joining the investigation, not because I like it but because you keep bringing that murder case to me!'' He would say that out loud to him.


    Haibara thought for a bit and said, "Maybe because he has something to do there, I have heard that one of hispany was in there."


    "Ooohh," Conan nodded and didn''t say any more.


    Yuuki was in the car with the Hitotose group and Yukari. He had tried to invite his girlfriends but they had their own matter.


    Utaha wanted to sleep since she was tired of doing night activities and writing.


    Ranko and Yukana wanted to go shopping together.


    Makoto was doing an experiment in her room.


    Kuroka was ying outside or trying to provoke someone from the supernatural world.


    Shouko had promised to y with her little sister today.


    Tsugumi had a mission from her boss then went shopping with Chitoge.


    Marika had her part-time job too.


    Yuuki felt a bit disappointed but at least he had someone who could apany him right now.


    "Is this okay?" Chiaki asked.


    "m! m! m!" Kuina was really happy.


    "Kuu-chan is very exciting," Hinako smiled.


    "Yes, I want to eat a lot of ms!" Kuina smiled.


    "Kuu-chan, you should bedy-like, don''t show ungraceful action," Mayuki reprimanded her.


    "Eh? Mayu-chan is very strict," Kuina pouted and looked at Yukari, "Yukari-san, do you want to eat a m too?"


    Yukari nodded, "Yes, I''m sure that it''ll be delicious." She looked at the front seat and wondered when both of them had be close to each other, ''It should be that school trip?''


    "Thank you, Yuuki," Chiaki smiled at him.


    "Don''t worry," Yuuki nodded.


    Everyone had changed their clothes to something morefortable and also brought their changing clothes since they would go to the beach.


    It would be hard for them to have their clothes wet all of sudden and didn''t bring their change.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and asked, "Is your father still in the overseas ying maraca?"


    Chiaki shook her head, "This time he is ying casts."


    "Casts? Really?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah," Chiaki sighed when she thought of her father.


    Yuuki looked at the mirror and suddenly he remembered the panties that were still in his pants. He thought that he should test the water and asked them a question, "Hey, I have found something along the way to Hitotose Cafe, is there any of you who lost your thing?"


    "Hmm? No," Kuina shook her head.


    "Not me either," Mayuki shook her head.


    "What did you find?" Chiaki asked.


    "Strawberry," Yuuki said and could see someone was very nervous.


    "Strawberry? Did you find fruit on the street? Shouldn''t you throw it in the trash since it is dirty?" Yukari said.


    ''D - Dirty? Trash?'' Hinako who heard those cruel words couldn''t help but wanted to cry.


    "Hina-chan, what''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Kuina was worried.


    "N - Nothing, there was something in my eyes earlier," Hinako said while wiping her eyes.


    ''This is inside the car?!'' Yuuki wanted to refute but he didn''t say anything since he had found his Cindere.


    Hinako wanted to say something to him but she was too shy to him.


    Yua wanted to go to the Hitotose Cafe since she felt that she had been left out by them. She knew that they had fun but always left her behind. She thought to go to Hitotose Cafe to y since she was also too bored. She thought that she could see both Chiaki-senpai and Yuuki-senpai there. She looked at the cafe and saw a ''closed'' notice in front of the door.


    "......"


    "Did they just leave me behind again?" Yua wanted to cry right now.


    They had arrived on the beach and wore the boots that they had brought and the equipment to dig the m.


    "Yay! Let''s catch the m!!!"


    Kuina shouted but there was another group of children who said the same thing as her.


    They looked at each other and couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "Huh? Yuuki-ni??" Genta, Ayumi and Mitsuhiko were surprised.


    "What are you doing here?" Conan also walked toward him and asked curiously.


    Yuuki didn''t answer him but looked around his surroundings.


    "What are you doing?" Haibara asked.


    "Conan is here, there should be a murder case nearby," Yuuki answered.


    "...."


    Conan, who heard it, couldn''t help but wanted to beat him now.

 Chapter 688: Mosquito on The Top of Your Head

    Yuuki looked at the beautiful sky and the beautiful girls around him. He was wondering why he had to meet Conan in this ce.


    Chiaki was a bit traumatized by this little devil, "Are we going to be alright?" She kept ncing at him with quite a nervous expression.


    Conan who saw her expression, couldn''t help but have a frown on his face, ''Why are you so scared of me? What am I? Am I a bad guy or something?"


    "Don''t worry, but we might meet a murder case or somethingter," Yuuki said.


    "..." Chiaki was a bit speechless hearing his response, ''Is the murder case a supermarket where you can find it anywhere?''


    "How can you be so sure that we will meet a murder case?" Conan frowned while asking.


    "Because you''re here," Yuuki said and shook his head, "Alright, rather than talking here, let''s just dig the m."


    They nodded in response since it was better to dig the m rather than talking about a murder case.


    "Yeah!!!!" Kuina ran happily to the beach.


    "Kuu-chan, don''t run!!!" Mayuki reprimanded her.


    "...."


    Conan was still there and wondering what kind of image he had given to everyone, ''Hmph, there is no way that there will be a murder case.''


    "Let''s go, Conan," Ayumi said and pulled his hand.


    "Y - Yeah...." Conan nodded and followed everyone.


    Yuuki looked at Hinako who had attracted a lot of animals around her. He was wondering whether this girl had special physics or something.


    "This is my first time on the beach, there are sure a lot of animals here," Hinako said while ying with a crab.


    "Do you always attract a lot of animals?" If it was only one or two crabs he wouldn''t ask this question but there were a dozen crabs around her right now.


    "Yes, in my hometown, there aren''t many people. I have always yed with an animal such as deer, fox, owl, bear...." Hinako started to list the anime that she had met in her hometown.


    ''Bear?'' Yuuki frowned when he heard it.


    "Onee-chan, there are a lot of crabs around you, can we catch it and cook itter?" Genta asked.


    "Cook it? Can this crab be eaten?" Hinako was a bit surprised.


    "Yeah, this is very delicious," Kuina said while drooling.


    Hinako looked at the cute crab around her and thought that it would turn into food for everyone. She couldn''t bear it, "Everyone, please run!!!"


    Her words made the crab scattered around and run away from them.


    "W - Wait, crab!!!!" Genta tried to catch it.


    "CRAB!!!!" Kuina also tried to catch it.


    Hinako sighed in relief when the group of crabs had run away. She looked at him and asked, "Are you going to eat them too?"


    Yuuki blinked and asked, "You''ve never eaten a crab before?"


    Hinako shook her head, "No, there isn''t a beach near my hometown."


    "......."


    "Let''s bring one or two. I''m sure that Mayuki can cook it and be a very delicious delicacy," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, I can cook the crab," Mayuki nodded.


    Hinako had aplicated expression right now when she heard it.


    His pants were tucked by someone and he looked down, "What''s wrong?"


    "Does she have a superpower?" Haibara asked. She wasn''t that surprised to see magic or superpowers since she had seen him doing magic before but this was her first time seeing someone else beside him do it.


    "I''m not sure, probably. I think she can talk to animals and has a good affinity with them," Yuuki said.


    "Interesting," Haibara nodded and said, "I want to get a sample of her blood."


    "....."


    Yuuki had a strange expression when he heard it.


    Haibara looked at him and asked, "Can I also get your blood sample?"


    "....."


    Yuuki felt that this loli was a bit too much maybe because he didn''t see her for a while, "L - Let''s talk about thatter. Let''s dig the m now."


    "Sure, but let me get your blood sampleter," Haibara said.


    "...."


    Yuuki was digging a m on the beach with everyone.


    "How can you get that much?" Chiaki asked.


    "Oh, probably because of the luck?" Yuuki said and added, "If you want a lot then you should go to Hinako since that girl attracts a lot of animals."


    They turned around and saw that Hinako was crowded by a lot of birds right now.


    The kids were very happy to be around this girl.


    Yuuki looked at Conan who had a tired expression on his face probably because he needed to take care of the kid too. He looked around and suddenly he saw Genta, Ayumi, and Mitsuhiko talking to the university students. He suddenly frowned, "Where is Mayuki?"


    "Huh?" Chiaki also looked around and couldn''t find her.


    Mayuki looked around and wasn''t sure where she was right now. She wanted to go to buy a drink but she couldn''t go back since she was lost, "Uhh... Yuuki... Aki-chan....." She wanted to cry but she was an a.d.u.l.t, "But where is this?"


    "I''m going to search for her now," Yuuki said.


    Chiaki nodded, "I will leave it to you."


    "Yuuki, where are you going?" Yukari asked.


    "I''m going to search for Mayuki, she is lost," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    "Yeah, she is small and cute, it will be bad for her to be kidnapped suddenly," Kuina said.


    "KIDNAPPED!?" Genta, Ayumi, and Mitsuhiko were startled.


    "Let''s search for her!" Genta said.


    "Yeah, we''re detective boys, we will help you," Ayumi said.


    "I will go over there!" Mitsuhiko said.


    "....."


    Yuuki wanted to stop them but they had run away to search for her.


    "Is she really lost?" Conan asked.


    "Yeah," Yuuki was afraid that it was because of this little devil. He hit his head since he felt annoyed at him.


    "It hurts! Why you hit me?!" Conanined.


    "There is a mosquito on the top of your head," Yuuki said.


    Conan twitched his lips andined inwardly, ''Mosquito? Who believes in that?!''

 Chapter 689: Without Murder Case Its Unscientific

    Genta, Mitsuhiko, and Ayumi were working together to search for Mayuki. They saw the university student that had talked with them earlier.


    "Everyone, please be careful since there was a run and hit incident a week ago," Prof. Agasa said to them.


    "Yes!!!!" They answered him together.


    Haibara looked at Chiaki, Hinako, Kuina, and Yukari. She had to admit that they were very beautiful girls and wondered how he could get all of them.


    "Who is your name?" Yukari asked curiously.


    "Haibara," Haibara said.


    "Hello, Haibara-chan. I''m Kohinata Yukari," Yukari smiled.


    "Hello," Haibara nodded but didn''t expect to see a star right now. She knew this girl had sung a lot of beautiful songs and the image that she had given to her was a gracefuldy.


    "You''re really cute," Yukari smiled and hugged her.


    "...."


    Haibara wasn''t sure but she felt that sometimes the image and the reality was always different from each other.


    "U - Uuu....." Mayuki was sitting on the beach and wasn''t sure how to get back. She didn''t bring her phone and left it in the car, "Yuuki... Aki-chan..."


    "Mayuki!!!"


    Mayuki looked at the sea and thought that she had heard his voice, "Am I imagining it?"


    "You''re not."


    Mayuki felt someone caressed her head and looked up.


    "Let''s go back," Yuuki smiled with a helpless expression. He was wondering how a high school student could get lost in this ce.


    "YUUKI!!!" Mayuki stood up and hugged him while crying a bit.


    "If you''re a high school student, why are you crying?" Yuuki said.


    "B - But...." Mayuki looked at him with teary eyes.


    Yuuki thought that this girl was really cute, "Let''s go back, this time let''s hold our hands so you won''t get lost again."


    Mayuki felt a bit offended and pouted, "I - I''m not lost, I - I just want to see the scenery." However, she was holding his hand tightly.


    "....."


    Yuuki had never seen such an adorable creature before, "Let''s go back, they''re worried about you."


    "C - Can we walk slowly?" Mayuki asked.


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded while holding her hand.


    "MAYU-CHAN-NEE-CHAN!!!" The detective boys were walking around the beach to search for Mayuki.


    Conan was behind them with a tired expression on his face. He wanted to dig a m but they were trying to search for Mayuki, ''Also, what is Mayu-chan-nee-chan?!'' But he had to admit that Mayuki had an appearance of children. He was wondering whether Yuuki was also a lolicon or something. He suddenly thought that he could catch himter when he did the deeds for his revenge when he hit his head.


    "AAAAAAA!!!!!!"


    A group of detective boys were startled by this scream and looked around.


    Conan, who had murder case radar, knew where this scream came from, "Over there!" He said he started to run and looked at the fat university student who was talking to them dying in his car. He frowned and checked this guy''s pulse.


    "Conan, what happened?"


    Conan looked at him and said, "Let''s call the police. There was a murder incident!"


    Yuuki and Mayuki were walking together while enjoying the beach. He felt that it was kind of wrong but he felt that he was holding his daughter''s hand right now. He shook his head and could see that Mayuki was enjoying this trip. He felt great that there wasn''t any murder case around this area. Even though he knew that it was unscientific and impossible there wasn''t any murder case in this ce since there was Conan around here.


    "Yuuki! Mayu-chan!" Chiaki ran toward them when she saw them. She had been worried about Mayuki since she was lost.


    "Aki-chan!" Mayuki smiled.


    "Where have you been?" Chiaki asked with a worried expression.


    "I - I want to bring a drink," Mayuki was a bit afraid.


    "Ask me toe with youter," Chiaki said.


    "Yes," Mayuki said.


    Yuuki who saw their interaction felt that their rtionship was simr to a child and parent, ''It''s not going to be yuri, right?'' He only shrugged his shoulders and didn''t think much about their rtionship. He thought that Yuri was okay since he would be joining them in the middle. He looked around and couldn''t see the kids, "Yukari, where is the kid?"


    "I''m not sure," Yukari shook her head.


    "Prof. Agasa, where is Conan?" Yuuki asked.


    "Ah, they have met a murder case in the parking park," Prof. Agasa answered with a fl.u.s.tered expression.


    "......"


    They were speechless when they heard his answer.


    "Murder case? Really?" Kuina was startled and curious.


    "AWAWAWAWAWW!!!" Hinako was panicked.


    Chiaki was speechless and asked, "There is really a murder case."


    Yuuki nodded and asked, "Who is the victim?"


    "It was a group of university students that were talking to us earlier, one of them suddenly died," Prof. Agasa said, and added, "I will be there now since they need a guardian."


    "Alright," Yuuki nodded.


    They looked at each other.


    Yuuki looked at them and asked, "Do you want to see it?"


    "...."


    "I''m a bit curious," Kuina nodded.


    "Then, let''s check it," Yuuki thought to make them braver in the future.


    "Ugh, the city is scary, why there are a lot of murder cases...." Hinako sighed.


    ''It''s not because of the city but because of Conan,'' Yuuki said inwardly.


    The police started toe when they had a report that there was a murder case. They saw a group of kids who were gathering around the murder scene.


    "Kid, please get out of this ce," the police said.


    "Police officer, he was killed because of poison....." Conan started to tell his hypothesis.


    The police listened to him while thinking, ''Who is this kid?''

 Chapter 690: It wasnt bad to meet him

    Conan listened to the alibi of the three friends of the victim of this murder case. He knew that they wereing from the same club at the university. He looked at the body of the victim and noticed that there was a cut earlier on his finger. He remembered them eating lunch on the beach together earlier. He also saw the pet bottle on the side and saw that one of the caps of that bottle was gone. He had the idea who the killer was but he needed to find the cap of the bottle first.


    "Conan."


    Conan turned and saw his grouping here. He saw them had a strange expression on their face when they were looking at him, "What?"


    "Nothing, good luck with solving this case," Yuuki said while messing with his head.


    "....."


    Conan thought that this guy wanted to annoy him. He swiped his hand and said, "I will go now."


    "Conan, where are you going?" Ayumi asked.


    "m digging," Conan smiled.


    "Hah?!"


    Yuuki looked at Conan and his friends who were walking back to the beach.


    "There is really a murder case...." Chiaki was a bit shocked. She had prepared her heart but it was still shocking to see it for the first time.


    "This will be a normal scene when you meet him," Yuuki said.


    "Huh? Yuuki-kun? You''re here too?" Takagi was surprised to see him.


    "Hello, Takagi-san," Yuuki nodded and asked, "So Conan the one who found the body?"


    "Yes, the victim is Tsuguo Ushigome, he came with three of his friends for the holiday," Takagi said.


    Yuuki knew that when someone had died for a short time their soul should still be around this area. He used his magic to see around and could see that the soul of the victim must be around the killer and he was right. He could see the soul of the victim was lingering around three people. He wasn''t sure the motive or why the killer had killed the victim but it was enough for him to get a good impression from Marika''s father. He could leave the rest to Conan, "Takagi-san, I have found the killer."


    "Huh? Really? Who is it?" Takagi asked with a surprised expression.


    "She was the killer," Yuuki said and pointed his finger at one of the women in the group.


    "Me?" The woman was startled.


    Takagi took his note and said, "This person should be Shoko Hisazu."


    "Why is she the killer?"


    "Yeah, why?"


    Hisazu was a bit startled but she regained her confidence, "How can you be sure that I''m the killer?


    Yuuki didn''t have evidence but for him, he had only needed to wait for Conan toe, "I''m sure because I have found the evidence."


    "What?!" Both of her friends were looking at Hisazu.


    "What is the evidence?" Hisazu asked.


    "You should wait for a while since someone ising after this will bring undeniable evidence," Yuuki turned and saw Conane toward them, "That boy has brought it."


    "Hmm?"


    Conan ran toward the beach to search for evidence.


    "Conan, what are you searching for?'' Genta asked.


    "I''m searching for a cap of bottle from the victim," Conan used his m digging equipment for a while and found it, "I have found it." He saw that there was still blood around the cap.


    "Is this the evidence?" Ayumi asked.


    "Yeah, I will go now," Conan said and ran to the murder scene. He had brought the evidence and he was happy that he had found the killer. He saw them looking at him and thought that they had been waiting for him. He felt a bit happy and said, "The killer is Hisazu-san, the evidence is this cap of the pet bottle."


    "Cap of the pet bottle?"


    "Yeah, during lunch earlier, Hisazu-san had given the victim the potato chip and smeared the poison around this cap. You will also find a fingerprint in this cap from that woman," Conan said with a serious expression.


    "Yes, I''m the killer that guy wants to report that he is the one who crashed into people during the hit and run incident a week ago," Hisazu said and added, "I have said to him not to report to the police since I''m afraid to lose my job....."


    They started to listen to her reason why she had done this to the victim.


    The police officer took her away to the police station.


    Conan sighed in relief when the case was over but he was startled when he heard Takagi''s sentence.


    "Thank you, Yuuki that you have helped this case," Takagi said.


    "Yes, don''t worry too much," Yuuki said.


    ''Huh?'' Conan was confused and blinked his eyes. He looked at Takagi and asked, "Takagi-san, why is he the one who solved the case?"


    "Well, he was the one who told us who the killer was and also he was the one who told you to search for the evidence right?" Takagi said and looked at Yuuki, "I will go now."


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded.


    ''???????'' Conan looked at him and asked, "You know the culprit?"


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded at him and caressed his head, "Good job in finding the evidence." He had the credit from this case and decided to go back.


    Conan stood still and feltplicated now when he had lost once again.


    "......."


    Conan felt someone patted his shoulder.


    "Don''t mind," Haibara said.


    "......"


    Conan somehow felt that he wanted to beat someone right now.


    Yuuki and everyone went back together while bringing a lot of m and crab on the big box.


    "Crab! Crab! Crab!" Kuina was happy while mimicking the crab.


    "Kuu-chan, let''s eat a lotter," Hinako said.


    "Yeah!" Kuina nodded.


    "The case isn''t that hard," Chiaki said.


    "Yeah," Yuuki thought that it wasn''t bad to meet Conan right now since he could still get the credit from solving the case from him. He was sure that it wouldn''t be a long time before he got Marika''s father''s eptance.


    "Uwaaaa!! The crab has escaped!"


    "Hurry up and put it in the box!"


    "No, that crab is dangerous!"


    "....."


    Yuuki sighed and stopped the car on the side.

 Chapter 691: Good Night

    Yuuki went back to his home while bringing a box of ms and crabs.


    Yukari and the Hitotose group also went to his house to eat together since it was faster to do it at his home.


    Everyone was surprised to see them bringing a lot of m and crab.


    Mayuki, Chiaki, Yukana, Shouko, Yukari, and Hinako joined to cook together.


    "How did this ce be your harem castle?" Akane asked and added, "Are you also going to add me too?"


    "No," Yuuki answered without hesitation.


    "....."


    "What do you mean by that?!" Akane was very offended by him.


    "Onee-chan!!!" Makoto tried to stop him.


    Ranko sat beside him and said, "I have prepared for the preparation to go to my parent''s tomorrow."


    Yuuki nodded in response, "Alright." He only met her parents for a while before and it was during that time when Ranko decided to transfer to another school. It had been a while since then and he was sure that her parents were worried about her.


    "Good," Ranko kissed his cheek.


    Yukari looked at Shouko. She wasn''t sure but she wanted to hug her, "Shouko-san."


    "Hmm?" Shouko looked at her.


    "Have you done that?" Yukari asked.


    "That?" Shouko titled her head.


    "I mean the one that a wife and husband do together," Yukari asked.


    "....."


    Shouko blushed at her question.


    "Yukari-san, I have never thought that you''re interested in that kind of topic," Chiaki blushed.


    "Y - You can''t do that! Y - You''re not married to each other!" Mayuki reprimanded them while blushing but she was a bit curious since she had heard the process of how to make children from Ranko and Yukana.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Hinako was confused.


    "..."


    They looked at Hinako who was confused.


    "You don''t know?" Yukari asked.


    Hinako shook her head in response.


    Yukari looked at Mayuki, "You know?"


    Mayuki nodded in response.


    Yukari wasn''t sure why she asked this question it might be an influence from Uomi since both of them had a lot of time talking together.


    "Achooo!!!" Uomi sneezed.


    "Uomi, what''s wrong?"


    "Are you sick?"


    Uomi shook her head, "No, I have just gotten a feeling that someone has taken a step into the nextdder."


    "..."


    "?????"


    "So how is it?" Yukari asked.


    Hinako was still confused but listened to their conversation curiously.


    "Yes, she is," Yukana answered them and hugged Shouko, "We''re a sister, right?"


    "Yes..." Shouko was very embarrassed and wanted to hide right now.


    "Kyaaa, Shouko-chan, you''re very cute," Yukana hugged her tightly.


    "....."


    "What are you talking about?" Hinako was confused.


    "....."


    Mayuki and Chiaki looked at Hinako and looked at each other. They nodded and needed to tell her about how to make children to her or else this girl would be deceived by a big bad wolf. They turned toward him who was ying together with everyone in the living room.


    "Hina-chan, when we go back, don''t sleep first since we need to talk about something," Mayuki said.


    "Yes, this is very serious," Chiaki nodded.


    "Alright?" Hinako nodded even though she was still confused.


    The food was ready and they started to have dinner.


    The dinner was quite sumptuous since they had caught a lot of ms and crabs on the beach, such as butter m rice, sweet and spicy crab, m chowder, and simply boiled crab. They also made both rice and sd to apany their dinner.


    "This is very good!!!" Kuina ate a lot of rice with crab and m.


    "Kuu-chan, you should eat a sd too," Mayuki reprimanded her.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he felt quite grateful since they were very harmonious to each other.


    Suddenly someone nudged his side.


    "So this is your harem?" Utaha whispered.


    "....."


    "Don''t tease me now," Yuuki sighed at her.


    Utaha thought for a bit and asked, "That''s right, my cousin has called me earlier."


    "Hmm? Is it Kaya?'' Yuuki asked.


    Utaha nodded, "Yes, she has asked me about the result of the Golden Future Cup since her boyfriend is entering."


    "Hmm, then she doesn''t need to wait that long since tomorrow the result will be announced in the magazine," Yuuki answered.


    "Can you give me a leak?" Utaha said while whispering to his ears.


    "..."


    ''This girl....'' Yuuki knew that this one needed to be punishedter tonight. He had eaten a m and his body was a bit hot, especially when she tried to tempt him, "Don''t worry, Kaya''s boyfriend result is quite good."


    "Quite good?" Utaha frowned at this answer.


    "You don''t need to worry that much, now you need to worry whether you can escape from me or not tonight?" Yuuki whispered.


    Utaha blushed in hit his chest: "Hmph."


    Yuuki thought that this girl was cute and wanted to continue to eat but his te was empty. He looked around and the girls were looking away from him, "Where is my food?"


    "....."


    "Is there food on your te?"


    "Maybe you have eaten it?"


    "Yuuki, why you''re quite forgetful...."


    Yuuki looked at them talking while chewing their food. He sighed and thought that even though it was harmonious he was the one being bullied here.


    They didn''t stay at his home but decided to go home.


    Yuuki delivered them back to their house. He took the Hitotose group back to their house first since there were a lot of numbers.


    "Thank you, Yuuki."


    "Let''s go out again."


    "I had a good time."


    "Bye!!!"


    Yuuki said goodbye to them and delivered Yukari back.


    "You sure are very close to them," Yukari said.


    "Well, we have spent a lot of time together," Yuuki said and added, "Aren''t we too?" He took her hand gently.


    "..."


    Yukari snorted at him but didn''t let go of his hand, "You must go to my hometown."


    "I will," Yuuki nodded.


    "Good, I will be waiting for you there," Yukari smiled and kissed his cheek.


    "...."


    Yukari went out of his car and ran away from him after that kiss.


    Yuuki caressed his cheek and still could feel the warmth of her lips, ''WOW!!!'' He would definitelye to her hometownter.

 Chapter 692: Rankos Parents

    Mashiro and Takagi were waiting for the phone call of their editor in their studio.


    Kaya was also waiting with them with an anxious expression.


    They waited for a while until the phone rang.


    *RING!!!!


    Mashiro and Takagi thought that it was their phones.


    "Sorry, that is mine," Kaya smiled with an apology expression.


    "..."


    Mashiro and Takagi were speechless.


    "Who is that?" Takagi asked.


    "Oh, it''s Utaha," Kaya said and answered the phone, "Utaha!!!"


    "Kaya, I have heard from my husband that the result of your boyfriend''s manga is good, congrattions," Utaha said.


    "Oh, really?" Kaya was happy.


    Mashiro and Takagi looked at each other until the phone rang again and this time it was reallying from their editor.


    Takagi opened the phone and said, "Hello? Hattori-san?"


    "Takagi, congrattions," Hattori said.


    "...."


    "You have be the 1st ce in the Golden Future Club," Hattori said.


    "How is it?" Mashiro, who was by his side, asked with an anxious expression.


    "WE''RE IN THE 1ST PLACE!!!" Takagi was very happy when he announced it.


    "YEAH!!!!" Mashiro jumped in happiness.


    "But..."


    "But?!"


    "Hey, turn on the loudspeaker," Mashiro said.


    "O - Oh, yeah..." Takagi turned to the loudspeaker.


    "There are two people who have received 1st ce," Hattori said.


    "Two?!" Takagi and Mashiro were surprised.


    "Who is it?" Takagi asked.


    "Yeah, it''s Kiyoshi Knight by Shinta Fukuda," Hattori said.


    Takagi and Mashiro were surprised.


    "How about Nakai-san?" Mashiro asked.


    "Thebination of Nakai-san and Aoki Ko-san is in 3rd ce with Hideout Door," Hattori said.


    "Then how about that guy who uses his fans?" Takagi asked.


    "Oh, Koji Makaino is in 14th ce," Hattori said.


    "......"


    They thought that guy would be 2nd or something but they didn''t expect that it was that low.


    "H - How? Did you receive the 1st ce?" Kaya asked.


    "Yes," Takagi nodded with a smile.


    "Yay!!!" Kaya jumped in happiness.


    "Congrattions," Utaha said, thinking of the phone.


    "Oh, where is your husband? He is not using a backdoor to help my boyfriend right?" Kaya asked.


    "....."


    Takagi and Mashiro were speechless when they heard her.


    "No, he didn''t help them and now he should be on a train to Chiba," Utaha answered.


    Yuuki and Ranko went to Chiba together to visit her parents. This would be his first time to go there and knew that ce was quite a bad unique since there were a lot of delinquent schools such as Ishiyama High School, Suzuran High School, and Housen Academy.


    The police had a hard time managing them and could only ask the help of Yakuza to manage this town to make this ce more peaceful.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but there was also an elite school in that town too.


    Overall Chiba is quite a unique town with a lot of trouble but also an elite in that ce.


    Ranko was sleeping on his shoulder since they were going in the early morning. She was still sleepy and a bit tired after the night activity.


    Yuuki only hoped this trip would be very peaceful and he could buy souvenirs or something there. He suddenly remembered that he needed to give Sekibayashi a cool entrance for their match since it would be unfair that it was only him who had a cool entrance.


    Rossweisse was in her grandmother''s home to practice her magic while also training the magic tool that he had given to her. She looked at the ne on her neck and wanted to go back to see his face.


    "Oh, that ne is from your boyfriend?"


    Rossweisse was startled, "G - Grandma?!" She was surprised and asked, "Why are you here?" Her grandmother was a rather famous Valrkye and strong magician that was also part of the council in Asgard.


    "So who is this? Why not bring him home? Should you introduce him to the family? Does he know that you''re a valkyrie?....." Her grandmother kept asking questions.


    Rossweisse blushed and her face had be very red, "GRANDMA!!!!!!" She didn''t expect that her grandma would be this gossipy.


    "Why are you that embarrassed? You''re already in your 20''s! Isn''t it normal for you to bring your boyfriend and marry right now?" Her grandma snorted.


    "......"


    Rossweisse was speechless by her grandma.


    "Still...." Her grandma observed her ne and raised her eyebrow, "This is not a normal ne?"


    Rossweisse nodded, "Yes, this is a magic item that he has created for me."


    "Oh? Interesting, what is power?" Her grandma asked.


    "It''s simr to the magic trait of Abaddon n," Rossweisse answered, saying, "It can make me go back faster." She felt happy when she thought that he wanted her to go back as soon as possible.


    "..."


    "So he wants you to go back as soon as possible, he sure loves you, huh?" Her grandma shook her head.


    "...."


    Rossweisse wasn''t sure but she felt tired since her face had been red for a while. She was sure that she would faint when her grandma continued to tease her.


    "What was your rtionship before you decided to date?" Her grandma asked.


    "He is my boss...." Rossweisse answered.


    "Oh, you love a secretary and boss y, huh?" Her grandma nodded.


    "....."


    Rossweisse wanted to run away right now but she knew that she couldn''t.


    "Do you have a photo of him? Let me see it," her grandma asked.


    "S - Sure, just don''t tease me anymore," Rossweisse pouted.


    "Yes! Yes!" Her grandma smiled.


    Yuuki saw that the train had arrived at their destination. He gently shook Ranko: "Ranko, wake up, we have arrived."


    "Hmm?" Ranko opened her eyes slowly and asked, "We have arrived?"


    "Yeah, let''s go, your parents are waiting," Yuuki said.


    Ranko nodded and was happy to meet her parents.


    Both of them went out of the train and went to the lobby of the station since both of her parents were waiting for them there.


    "RANKO!!!"


    Ranko turned and ran, "Mom!!!!" She hugged her since it had been a while.


    "Hmm, you''re not pregnant, right?"


    "No!!!" Ranko blushed.


    "Hello, aunty," Yuuki greeted her.


    "....."


    "Kyaaaaa!!!!"


    "????????"


    Ranko and Yuuki were confused until they saw her next actions.


    "Please, take a photo and sign my shirt."


    "....."

 Chapter 693: The Four Heavenly Lawyers

    Yuuki looked at her mother, even though they had a simr feature only her skin was white and her hair was ck but her mother was giving him a graceful image on the outside but her action was simr to her daughter.


    "Don''t trouble him."


    "Dear," her mother looked at her husband.


    ''Now that you mention it...'' Yuuki didn''t know her father''s job. He also never asked her, ''What is your father''s job?'' He looked at her father giving him an image of someone who had been an elite businessman since her father was wearing sses.


    In his opinion, someone who wears sses is quite smart.


    "He is awyer," Ranko whispered and said, "Both of my parents are awyer."


    "...."


    "Are you serious?" Yuuki was bbergasted when she heard her answer. He twitched his lips and asked, "Seriously?"


    "100% serious," Ranko nodded.


    "Hello, Yuuki-kun, this is our second time to meet, I''m happy to see you again," her father said while pushing the bridge of his sses.


    "Yes, nice to meet you, uncle," Yuuki nodded and shook his hand. He felt that it was just too formal but her father was just too stiff in his opinion.


    "....."


    "Why are you handshakes with each other? You''re not doing a business?! You should hug now!" Her mother said and pushed them together to hug each other.


    "..."


    Both of them were speechless but just decided to listen to her since it was just troublesome toin.


    "Alright, let''s go to our house now, I''m sure that you''re tired after the trip," her mother said.


    Ranko and Yuuki nodded in response since it was better to go to their house as soon as possible.


    On the way, they were talking about a lot of things from their life, school, and their night activities.


    "You need to wear a condom remember," her mother said.


    "MOM!!!!!" Ranko blushed when her mother reprimanded him.


    "....."


    Yuuki was wondering whether it was public punishment. He looked at his father who had a in expression when he heard that both of them had done it, ''Is this okay? Is this really okay?''


    "So are you happy there?" Her father asked.


    "Yes, every day is fun," Ranko smiled.


    "Good," her father nodded and didn''t say anything again.


    ''Your father is a man with a few words,'' Yuuki whispered.


    ''No, he just mimics a cool anime character,'' Ranko whispered.


    "......"


    Yuuki wasn''t sure how to react.


    "Yuuki-kun, do you n to create another anime?" Her father asked.


    "Yes, there are a lot of projects in the future," Yuuki nodded.


    It seemed that anime didn''t make a lot of money but it was wrong since he didn''t intend to sell the anime itself but rather merchandise, games, and a lot of things that could be sold withter. It could be used on video-sharing websites and television channels in the future since he didn''t need to buy a right to broadcast it.


    "Hmm, I can''t wait for it," her father said.


    "Oh, your father-inw really loved your anime," her mother said.


    "....."


    Her father blushed, "D - Don''t tell him that I love anime."


    "Why are you that shy?" Her mother teased him.


    "....."


    "They sure love each other," Yuuki whispered.


    "Yes," Ranko nodded and hugged his arm, "We too, right?"


    "Of course," Yuuki nodded.


    They didn''t spend a long time before they had arrived at their house. Their house was quite normal but it was beautiful with a lot of flowers in its garden.


    ''Maybe it''s because of Yukana?'' Yuuki thought that both of their families had known each other since both Yukana and Ranko were childhood friends.


    They entered the house together and went to the living room.


    Her mother prepared tea for everyone and sat down together.


    "So when are you going to marry our daughter?" Her mother asked.


    *burst


    Yuuki and her father suddenly coughed the tea that they had drunk when they heard her question. Both of them wiped their mouths and sighed together. They weren''t sure but they felt closer now.


    Yuuki looked at her mother and said, "It should be after graduation."


    "Really?" Her mother smiled.


    "Yes, maybe I''ll get pregnant before that," Ranko smiled.


    "......"


    "Cough! Cough!" Yuuki coughed and said, "That''s right, why are both of you moving here?" He tried to avert the conversation.


    "Hmm, my firm is moving here, that is why we''re moving from Tokyo," her father answered him and looked at him with a serious expression, "Still, I help you to sue you when you run away when you have made her pregnant."


    "....."


    Yuuki was speechless and shook his head, "I won''t leave her."


    "That''s right," Ranko hugged him again.


    "...."


    "That''s good," her mother nodded.


    "So is there a reason why you move your firm to this town?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm, well, I''m just thinking that I want to be the best but in Tokyo, there are three strongestwyers there," her father said.


    "The three strongestwyers?" Yuuki and Ranko wrinkled their eyebrows, ''What is this? Is this manga or something?''


    "Your mom is the fourth, but she is moving with me, and when they were together they had be the Four Heavenly Lawyers," her father nodded.


    "...."


    Her mother blushed, "Don''t call me by that kind of nickname?!"


    "Why? That is cool!" Her fatherined.


    "So who are the other three?" Ranko asked curiously. This would be her first time to hear it from her parents.


    Her father coughed and started to introduce them, "The other three are Eri Kisai, Reiko Kujo, and Kazue Takanashi."


    "Thetter is very powerful since her mother is a politician," her father said.


    ''Kazue Takanashi? Where have I heard that name?'' Yuuki thought.


    "ACHOOO!!!" Souta sneezed suddenly.


    "What''s wrong, Souta?" Kazue asked.


    "Nothing, maybe someone is talking about me," Souta said.

 Chapter 694: Public Bath?

    Yuuki was quite rxed in this home and didn''t feel pressured by them. He was ying a video game with her father right now.


    Ranko and her mother were cooking while talking to each other.


    "Yuuki-kun, do you want to go to an outdoor bath with me?" Her father suddenly said.


    "..."


    Yuuki was a bit stunned but answered, "Sure, but do they ept someone who has a tattoo?" His body was full of tattoos and some of the outdoor baths wouldn''t allow such people to enter their baths.


    "Yes, there are a lot of yakuza too who enter that bath," her father said.


    Yuuki knew that her father might help a lot of people from normal businessman to yakuza. He thought for a bit and nodded, "Alright, how about we go now?"


    "Sure," her father turned and said, "Dear, I will take him to an outdoor bath, we will go back before dinner.


    "Sure," her mother nodded.


    Yuuki and her father went out together to the public bath together.


    There are a lot of public baths in this country since they love to take a bath in the big bath.


    "So you also help a lot of yakuza''s cases?" Yuuki asked.


    "You''re so direct, huh? Well, in this location isn''t that umon for yakuza to ask me for help, but still, since your father has be the biggest organization in this country, there isn''t much trouble again different from the past when there are still a lot of conflicts," her father said.


    "Really?" Yuuki had onlye to this world for a few months and didn''t ask much about the history of underground gang and yakuza in this country.


    "Yeah, it''s much calmer now and that is good," her father nodded.


    "So what kind of case do you often do in the court?" Yuuki asked.


    "It should be divorced, there are a lot of couples who want to divorce because of physical abuse," he looked at him and said, "Don''t ever do that."


    "I won''t," Yuuki shook his head and would never do any physical abuse to his girlfriends and his wives in the future.


    "But the regtion of marriage is quite nice now since we can have multiple wives," her father said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and asked, "So you want to have hare-kon?"


    "Me? No! No! I will die! My wife is going to kill me," her father shuddered.


    "...."


    Yuuki wasn''t sure what was his impression of her father since he felt that he was meeting a friend rather than a parent.


    Both of them were talking to each other about manga, games, and anime until they had arrived in the outdoor bath.


    "Gramps, two people," her father said.


    "Ok, who is he?" The bath owner asked.


    "My son-inw," her father said and looked at him, "Let''s go."


    "...."


    Yuuki nodded and felt a bit speechless at how easy her father told the world about their rtionship.


    "I''ve always wanted to say that," her father said with a calm expression.


    "..."


    Yuuki shook his head in response. He saw a lot of people there and some of them also had tattoos. He looked in one direction and didn''t expect to meet his acquaintances, "Nitta?"


    The blonde man suddenly turned his head when he heard his name being called. He blinked his eyes and suddenly became very startled, "Young master?" He hurriedly ran toward him and asked, "Young master, what are you doing here?"


    Yuuki sighed in this public bath since everyone was n.a.k.e.d. He was okay looking at n.a.k.e.d women but a n.a.k.e.d man was little too much for him, "I''m meeting my father-inw."


    "Huh? Father-inw?" Nitta looked at the man beside him and was a bit surprised, "Huh? Honjou-san?"


    "Hello, Nitta-san," her father nodded.


    Nitta looked at Honjou for a bit and whispered, "Is his daughter your girlfriend?"


    "Yes," Yuuki answered.


    "....."


    Nitta felt strange but also amazed at his skill while didn''t expect for him to date one of the superwyers in this town.


    "Let''s go to a bath," Yuuki wanted to try the bath as soon as possible.


    They nodded in response and started to wash their bodies before entering the bath.


    "Ahh... Sofortable...."


    They said at the same time that they entered the bath together.


    "So you''re in this town, right now?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah, the trouble is a bit too much since the delinquent in this town is always fighting to each other," Nitta sighed and a bit tired thinking about the delinquent in this town and suddenly he asked a question, "I have heard that you have made the Seto n join our group, you''re awesome, young master!"


    Yuuki still remembered Seto Sun who he had said goodbye but he knew that her mother wanted to do somethingter. He wasn''t sure what it was but he felt that he would see a surprise after this summer break.


    "That''s right," Nitta suddenly said.


    "Hmm?"


    "I forgot to mention but please be careful not to enter the area around the delinquent school," Nitta said.


    "Why?" Yuuki asked.


    "I have only heard rumors but Suzuran High School and Housen Academy will work together to fight Ishiyama High School," Nitta said.


    "..."


    Yuuki and Ranko''s father was speechless.


    "Are you serious, Nitta-san?" Ranko''s father asked.


    "Yes, let''s just let them fight to each other and make it over as soon as possible," Nitta sighed and said, "It''s better to let that group of delinquent go to the hospital for few months since this town will be in peace."


    "...."


    Yuuki became quite curious about the battle of the three schools and wanted to see itter.


    "Ugh, let''s go back, I will also tell this news to my family and co-workers," Ranko''s father said.


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded.


    "Alright, tell me when you want to tour around this town, I will get you a car, young master," Nitta said.


    "Thank you," Yuuki nodded.


    Both of them went home together while thinking about this battle between the delinquent school but their focus was different since one wanted to stay away and the other one wanted to watch it.

 Chapter 695: War of Three Deliquent School 1

    The next day, Yuuki and Ranko went out together to buy souvenirs for everyone since both of them were only staying in this town for a few days.


    Ranko''s parents were going to work since they were quite busy every day.


    "They''re quite busy, huh?" Yuuki thought that they could go out together.


    Ranko nodded, "Yes, they''re not bad since they wille home at the right time."


    Chiba isn''t that different from Tokyo since both of the towns are quite close to each other.


    They were a bit confused about what kind of souvenirs that they should buy right now since there wasn''t any specialty food or anything interesting.


    "Just buy a random delicious thing," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, thinking too hard won''t make us buy something," Ranko nodded.


    Both of them were going to buy delicious food that could be brought back for the souvenirster. They went to the nearest cafe while talking about the battle between three delinquent schools.


    "Let''s watch it!" Ranko said with excitement in her eyes.


    "....."


    "Alright, let''s go," Yuuki nodded.


    "..."


    Yuuki noticed her strange gaze, "What?"


    "You''re not going to stop me?" Ranko asked with a confused expression since usually, he would try to stop her but she would tempt her with her body then he would help her to watch the battle of delinquent school.


    "No, I''m also curious," Yuuki answered.


    Ranko just nodded, "Good, then after watching, can we stop at the love hotel?"


    "Why not?" Yuuki nodded.


    They couldn''t do a night activityst night since their room was separated from each other. Her parents had clearly told them that they didn''t want to hear their daughter having a night activity since the wall was quite thin.


    Yuuki thought that he should help them to renovate their house silently using his magic.


    Suzuran High School, Housen Academy, and Ishiyama High School are the strongest delinquent school in this area.


    Their strength is simr to each other until Ishiyama High School has a sudden power up and could beat both of their schools easily. The bnce between the three schools is broken and this thing has never happened in the past years.


    The leader of both Suzuran High School and Housen Academy had made a lot of ns for their revenge on this Ishiyama High School from attacking in group, attacking their school directly or attacking them when they were in they were ying somewhere but they didn''t expect that the strength of student in that school was very strong.


    In the Ishiyama High School, there is a group called Touhoushinki. That group is a group of the four strongest people that consists of Hajime Kanzaki, Tatsuya Himekawa, Aoi Kunieda, and Hidetora Toujou.


    There is also a group of MK5, even though their strength is several times lower than the Touhoushinki but they''re stronger than most of the people in both Suzuran and Housen.


    There is also the new student that is very strong and even beat most of the strongest people in the Ishiyama High School.


    "Oga! What should we do?! Both Housen and Suzuran are going to attack our school!" Furuichi was scared shitless.


    "...."


    Oga only yawned while cleaning his ear. He didn''t seem to be perturbed by the news that both delinquent schools would attack them, "Calm down, Furuichi."


    "Calm down? Their number is a lot!!!" Furuichi was panicked.


    Oga looked at his childhood friend and sighed. He knew that this guy was a coward but he didn''t expect that he would be this annoying. He looked at him and said, "Just shut up, there are a lot of students in this ce, you don''t need to worry that much."


    Furuichi looked around and also noticed a lot of students were ready for their battle. He was wondering why he had to spend his time in school even though it was a summer break. He thought that he should be on the beach enjoying his summer while looking at s.e.xy big sister in a bikini, not fighting against the other school, especially thebination of both Suzuran and Housen together at the same time.


    "Oga, you''re here?"


    Furuichi turned and saw one of his seniors also part of the Touhoushiki, "Kanzaki-senpai." He felt grateful since there was this guy here. Even though he knew that this guy had lost to Oga but still his strength wasn''t something that he should be underestimated.


    "Ooh," Oga only nodded.


    "Kanzaki-senpai," Furuichi greeted him.


    Kanzaki only nodded while drinking his yogurt.


    Furuichi felt strange but his expression, "What''s wrong, Kanzaki-senpai?"


    "Nothing, I have heard from one of the members of the main headquarters of my n, the young master ising to this town," Kanzaki said.


    "Young master?" Furuichi wasn''t sure what he had meant.


    "Hajime-chan''s n is part of the Shuuei n and his n is the one who manages this town," Natsume answered.


    "Shuuei n!" Furuichi had also heard this name since it was the biggest yakuza n in this country right now. He suddenly felt curious and a bit scared, "Is this young master scary?" He looked at Kanzaki who had a scary face and a piercing on his lip that connected to his ear. He was wondering if the young master of the main house of this n was scarier than him.


    "You don''t know?" Kanzaki and Natsume looked at him a bit surprised.


    "Huh? Is it not normal to not know him?" Furuichi felt confused.


    Kanzaki and Natsume looked at each other and felt that their junior was dumb.


    "W - What''s with that expression!" Furuichi felt insulted by their expression.


    "Is he strong?" Oga asked. This was the only thing that he asked them. He had tried to fight the three people from Touhoushinki. He wanted to fight thest members but he hadn''t met him. He wanted to test his strength whether this young master from the biggest yakuza n was strong or not.


    Kanzaki snorted, "Strong? He provokes the strongest pro-wrestler in our country to have a match with him and he will have his matchter in thest summer."


    "We have the ticket and will watch it too," Natsume said.


    "......"


    ''Strongest pro-wrestler?'' Furuichi thought for a bit and suddenly remembered something, "Don''t tell me!"


    "Kanzaki-senpai, let me fight him after this battle with Housen and Suzuran," Oga suddenly said.


    "Are you sure? You will fight against both Housen and Suruzan, do you still have energy to fight him?" Natsume asked while smiling.


    "They''re not even enough for my warm-up," Oga said with a grin on his face.

 Chapter 696: War of Three Deliquent School 2

    The news of the three delinquent schools will start their war hurriedly being known to everyone in the city.


    The three delinquents schools were famous as troublemakers since they were often to have a fight with each other.


    This time the scale of their fight will be bigger than in the past and probably the biggest fight in the history of three delinquents school since two schools will work together to fight against one school.


    This fact shows that Ishiyama High School has be a very big threat for both Suzuran and Housen.


    Both of them threw away their pride and worked together to overthrow the rules of Ishiyama High School and made them be dogs under their feet.


    It wouldn''t be toote for them to decide to be the leader of this town after this battle with Ishiyama High School.


    They were also very dissatisfied since both of their school were an all-boys school but Ishiyama High School was a Co-Ed school that had a girl inside their school. They felt that the world was unfair even though their school was familiar since they were also a delinquents school but they couldn''t enjoy their high school life since there weren''t any girls inside their school. They needed to teach them to be humble and made them be their dogs that were unable to stand against them.


    Yuuki and Ranko were looking at their group walking together toward the Ishiyama High School.


    It was very easy to differentiate them since Suzuran High School has a ck uniform for their students and Housen Academy has a gray uniform for their students.


    The Housen Academy is also full of baldies that are walking together and only their leaders have hair.


    "Why are they bald?" Ranko asked. She was looking at a group of students with bald heads and their numbers were a lot. She felt a bit funny since all of them were bald.


    "I''m not sure, maybe it''s tradition," Yuuki answered. He had teleported them to the roof of one of the buildings to see better. He had also made them be invisible since he didn''t want to attract their attention.


    "Let''s create a video of their fight," Ranko said. She was quite excited and couldn''t wait for the battle.


    "Alright," Yuuki nodded and thought to give a BGM for their entrance.


    (BGM: Crows Zero OST - track 12 - into the battlefield - youtube/watch?v=7kd2MfgZ7i0)


    Yuuki yed a song with his magic that only both of him and Ranko could hear it.


    "Did you make this BGM?" Ranko asked with excitement since this BGM was very suitable for this battlefield.


    "Yeah, it''s good, right, maybe, I should use this for my entrance of fight against Sekibayashiter," Yuuki could imagine his cool entrance with this song with another awesome thingter.


    "Yes! Yes! That must be very cool!!!!" Ranko also couldn''t help but watch his fight. Maybe it was her fetish, but she loved it when she saw him fighting. It might have been a very strange and very violent fetish, but she loved it when her man was strong.


    Yuuki hugged her waist while watching the show from far away with her.


    "Do you want to join?" Ranko asked.


    "I''m not sure, let''s see the situation first," Yuuki said.


    "Situation?" Ranko looked at him.


    "Hmm, let''s see whether Ishiyama can handle two schools at the same time, I think Ishiyama is quite interesting since that school can make two rival schools be an ally to fight them, our trip will be merrier this time," Yuuki said.


    Ranko nodded and couldn''t wait to see the battle either.


    Genji is a transfer student at Suzuran High School. He made his path and reached the top within a very short time after his transfer. The only person that he still couldn''t defeat was both Serizawa and Rindaman. He knew that he needed to beat them but there was one high school that annoyed him.


    "Ishiyama High School," Genji tied his hair to his back then he lit up his cigarette while walking to that school.


    "Genji, do you think that you can win them?" Serizawa smiled.


    Genji snorted, "I don''t need your help nor Honsou Academy, I can take them by myself."


    "That mouth of yours sure is big, but can you really handle them?" Serizawa snorted.


    Genji had heard how powerful this school was and he also had fought some of them before and he knew that even the group mob was quite powerful. He usually could take on eight to ten people in his school but against this school, he could only handle three mobs. He had never seen the Touhoushitshi or what shit but he could tell that they were very strong. He could tell it when he saw the serious expression of Serizawa.


    "Don''t underestimate them," Serizawa said while smoking his cigarette. He looked at therge man on his side who was wearing a dirty jacket, "Rindaman, I hope that you can beat them." He had gotten the help of Rindaman and it would be shameful for their school to lose against Ishiyama.


    Rindaman didn''t say anything, only walked in the front with his gloomy expression.


    They were walking together and no one dared to stay in their way. Everyone scattered and closed their houses and stores during this time.


    The street was very deserted and they were the only people who dared to walk in this street.


    "Still, do we need to ally ourselves with Honsen Academy?" Genji frowned.


    "The deal isn''t made by me but by them, they know that the threat of Ishiyama High School is way bigger than we thought," Serizawa said and smiled, "They''re here."


    They turned and saw a group of students in gray uniforms with five people in front having unique hair leading everyone behind them who had a bald head.


    They were enemies before but in front of big threat in front of them, they needed to be an ally to destroy this Ishiyama High School. They didn''t need to talk to each other and only walked side by side ready for their battle.

 Chapter 697: War of Three Deliquent School 3

    Aoi Kunieda is a second-year student from Ishiyama High School and the third leader of Red Tail, as well as a T¨­h¨­shinki member. She had gathered all of the members of Red Tail when she heard the war deration from Suzuran High School and Housen Academy. Even though she was a girl, she still didn''t want her school to be destroyed by those two schools.


    "Kunieda-senpai, you''re here!" Furuichi was excited when he saw her. He was still grateful to be epted in this school since there were still a lot of cute girls here. He would be very depressed when he was epted in Suzuran or Housen, especially Housen Academy since he needed to shave his head bald. He wanted to greet her but he was stopped by two people suddenly.


    Bang! Bang!


    ng!


    Furichi was almost shot by a gun and there was a crack on the ground because of a chain. He gulped and raised both of his hands trying to show that he had given up.


    "Don''t get too close to our Ane-san, you pervert!" The two girls said with disdain expression on their faces when they saw him.


    "I''M NOT PERVERT!!!" Furuichiined to them.


    "Nene, Chiaki, calm down, we need to focus on our enemies," Kunieda said, trying to calm them.


    "Yes, Ane-san!!!!"


    "Oh, Kunieda, you''re here?" Kanzaki looked at her while sitting on the chair drinking his yogurt.


    "Yeah," Kunieda nodded and looked at Oga. Her face became red and she suddenly became nervous, "O - Oga-kun, let''s work hard together."


    "Hmm," Oga only nodded in response.


    "OGA!!! WHAT''S WITH THAT LUKEWARM RESPONSE!!! I''LL KILL YOU BASTARD!!!" Furuichi was angry and envious at his childhood friend why he was treated as a pervert but this guy received a greeting from the beautiful Kunieda-senpai.


    Oga sighed at his friend who had caused a lot ofmotion.


    "Kunieda, did you see Toujou?" Kanzaki asked. Even though he was sure that the three Touhoushinki would join this battle, he wanted some backup or support for this battle for insurance.


    Kunieida shook her head and said, "No, I didn''t see him, he might be working right now." She knew that the strongest members of Touhoushinki usually skipped school to work.


    Toujou was bringing a sack of cement to the construction building. He tried to remember something and tried really hard to remember it but it was useless. He couldn''t remember the thing that he wanted to do and decided to continue his work.


    "Toujou, do you need a break?" His boss asked.


    "No, I''m fine," Toujou answered. He felt that his phone suddenly vibrated. He still held the pack of cement while taking up the phone, "Hello?"


    "Toujou, I''m Himekawa."


    "Oh, Himekawa, what''s wrong?" Toujou was quite friendly to everyone.


    "Can youe to school now?" Himekawa asked.


    "Why? I''m working now," Toujou said.


    "I will pay the wage that you have lost, but you need toe to the school," Himekawa said.


    "Why?" Toujou asked.


    "Because both Suzuran and Housen are attacking us together, I''m sure we can handle it ourselves but I want some insurance in this war," Himekawa said.


    "......"


    Toujou suddenly remembered the thing that he had forgotten. He put the sack of cement on the side and said, "Boss, I will take a break for a while!"


    "Oh, you''re going to take a break? Sure, you cane anytime, you have worked too hard!"


    "Thank you, boss!" Toujou said and walked to the outside of the construction building. He smiled and answered, "You don''t need to pay me, I will be there." He closed the phone and ran toward his school.


    Kanzaki was quite bored waiting for the group of both Housen and Suzuran while drinking his yogurt. He yawned and said, "They sure take their time."


    "Well, they only said that the war will start in the afternoon," Natsume answered while smiling.


    "Sigh," Kanzaki sighed and turned to see his acquaintances who had strange hair walk toward everyone, "Himekawa, who are you talking with?"


    Himekawa closed his phone and walked toward them. He also had his own personal sofa and sat down in his seat with a lot of goons around him, "Toujou."


    "Oh, he is going to be here?" Kanzaki didn''t expect to hear good news from him.


    "Yeah, it seems that he has forgotten about the war, I have just reminded him and he might bete toe here," Himekawa said.


    "That guy...." Kanzaki was a bit speechless at Toujou since that guy only spent most of his time doing a part-time job.


    Oga wasn''t sure but he felt that someone was watching them from afar. He tried to search for someone but he couldn''t find it.


    "Oga, what are you doing?" Furuichi asked with a confused expression.


    "I thought there was someone who was observing us," Oga said.


    "Ha? Observe us?" Furuichi looked around and whispered, "Are you sure that it isn''t a stalker of Kunieda-senpai since she is beautiful and all?"


    "Ha? Ane-san''s stalker!?" The two girls suddenly became agitated and raised his cor.


    "Not me! Not me!" Furuichi tried to stop them from raising his cor.


    The two girls stopped and let him drop to the ground.


    "Cough! Cough!" Furuichi coughed really hard and wondered why he had received this treatment from both of them.


    "Oga-kun?" Kunieda looked at him with a confused expression.


    Oga wasn''t sure but he didn''t feel it anymore, ''Is it my imagination?''


    "That guy has quite a sharp sense," Yuuki nodded.


    "IT''S HOUSEN AND SUZURAN!!!!!"


    Suddenly they heard the shout of their students. Everyone stood up and wanted to greet two schools who wanted to dere war on them. They saw from a far distance a group of people walked in a uniform way one of them had a ck uniform and another one had a gray uniform. They didn''t seem afraid, but rather disdain at the two schools who dared to challenge them.


    "Come, Suzuran, Housen," Oga stood up and had excitement on his expression.

 Chapter 698: War of Three Deliquent School 4

    The students from both Housen Academy and Suzuran High School entered the Ishiyama High School.


    The field of Ishiyama High School is quiterge and wide that it was enough for them to face each other in a perfect distance that wasn''t that close and wasn''t that far either.


    The numbers of people from Housen Academy and Suzuran High School were really high and they had a bloodthirsty expression on their faces ready to beat everyone from Ishiyama High School overthrew them from their reign.


    Serizawa, Genji, and Rindaman stood up in front of every student of Suzuran High School.


    Narumi Taiga stood up in front of every student of Housen Academy.


    Narumi Taiga is the leader of the famous Housen Killer Corps or the baldy armies.


    Unlike Suzuran, to this day, monolithic Housen has had only one leader at any given time for generations, around whom the entire school is structured, and who holds the school together with an iron grip.


    Narumi Taiga knew that his school had a bad history with Suzuran butpared to the threat from the Ishiyama they were nothing in his eyes.


    "Oi! Oi! Bringing a lot of people, are you going to transfer to our school?" Kanzaki snorted while drinking his yogurt.


    "Don''t say that Kanzaki, they''re too stupid to enter our school," Himekawa snorted.


    "Hahaha, that''s true," Kanzakiughed really hard.


    In the case of the academy performance, the majority of students in Housen, Ishiyama, and Suzuran didn''t have that much difference but because of the performance of some student Ishiyama making it a more desired school rather than Housen and Suzuran since Ishiyama still had a student with a good grade.


    The people from both Suruzan and Housen had veins on their forehead when they heard it. Even though they were stupid they weren''t that bad but it was also the fact that their score was a bit lower than this school.


    "Stupid...." Rindaman uttered one word.


    Genji smoked his cigarette while clenching his hand in his pocket.


    "Kunieda-chan, how about we have a date after I have defeated your school?" Serizawa asked.


    Kunieda didn''t say anything while frowning. She looked at Oga and afraid for him to have a misunderstanding on her.


    Oga was wondering when the battle would start since his hands had been quite itchy since earlier.


    "Dammit, for her to ask Kunieda-senpai for a date! I can''t forgive him!" Furuichi was angry.


    The members of Red Tail were also very angry hearing the date invitation from that Serizawa. Even though they knew that he was very famous but still they knew that their leader could get a better man than Serizawa.


    "You guys, can you be serious in this war?" Narumi frowned looking at the people from Suzuran. He wanted to destroy the Ishiyama High School thoroughly, making them unable to stand up againter.


    "Calm down, even though it''s true that our school has a bad grade but you''re also stupid, the people who mock us are a bigger idiot than us since they still dare to mock us in front of ourbined army," Serizawa said while opening his arms.


    Everyone from both Suzuran and Housen showed a fierce and disdainful expression when they heard his voice. They thought that Ishiyama was an idiot to face with such a number of students in of their armies.


    In Ishiyama there was also a student who was coward and didn''t dare toe to the school when they heard a war deration from both Housen and Suzuran.


    The poprity of Touhoushiki was quite good and they also had a lot of underlings but it wasn''t enough to sway the entire students.


    In terms of quantity, Ishiyama was lost from thebination army of both Housen and Suzuran.


    "Ha? Do you think you can beat us?" Kanzaki raised his voice.


    "Don''t dream, even though you bring 100 armies, our school won''t lose to you," Himekawa said while taking out his electric baton. He was a rich young master and he had a lot of weapons in his body. He didn''t bring that much of underling even though he could since he wanted to face them directly since it had been a while since he had this excitement.


    "Interesting," Genji also had a bloodthirsty expression on his face and couldn''t wait for the battle.


    "Oi, where is Toujou?" Narumi asked. He knew the biggest boss in this school was Toujou but he didn''t see his figure.


    "All of us are good enough to fight you," Kanzaki said.


    "You''re just small fries," Himekawa said.


    "Oh? Really?" Narumi tried to hold his anger, his subordinates who listened to their conversation couldn''t help but scream at Himekawa and Kanzaki.


    "WE KILL YOU BASTARD!!"


    "WE WILL DESTROY YOUR SCHOOL!!!"


    Their screams were really loud that made a normal person shudder and pressured by their intensity.


    The students from Ishiyama also didn''t lose and also let out a lot of cruel remarks while screaming toward them.


    They couldn''t hold their emotion and they wanted to go straight to face each other right now but they were waiting for their leader to start.


    "Kunieda-chan, how about it?" Serizawa asked.


    "I wouldn''t even go if I died," Kunieda snorted at him.


    Serizawa felt a bit hurt but he didn''t show it. He looked at someone who annoyed him, "Are you Oga Tatsumi?"


    Oga looked at him while raising his eyebrow.


    "I will kill you in this war boy," Serizawa said.


    "Is that so?" Oga didn''t think much about his threat.


    Both sides were suddenly caught in strange silence while looking at each other.


    "...."


    "ORAAAAAAA!!!!!!"


    Suddenly everyone screamed and ran toward each other starting the biggest war of delinquent in history.


    "They start!" Ranko was excited.


    "Yeah," Yuuki couldn''t wait to see this war.

 Chapter 699: War of Three Deliquent School 5

    Oga was the first one who was running from Ishiyama High School. He led everyone and jumped toward the group of Housen and Suzuran, "HAA!!!" He punched the group of baldies with a grin since this war really made him excited.


    "OGAAAA!!!" Furuichi didn''t expect that the war would really develop in this chaos. He was caught in the crowd and couldn''t run away. He was pushed to the front and needed to face the army of Suzuran by himself, "UWAAA!!! OGA!! HELP ME!!!"


    The red tail team didn''t hesitate and joined the crowd. Even though they were a group of girls, their spirit and power wouldn''t be lost to anyone. Their group had a variety of members who had brought a weapon such as a wooden sword, chain and an air gun because of that they had be the target of both Housen and Suzuran.


    The group of Housen and Suzuran also attacked them because of their weapons but because they were girls. They could have touched them when they had beaten themter and it made them really excited.


    But it won''t be that easy.


    BOOOMM!!!


    There was a single girl who could stop a charge of a group of young men with only her wooden sword.


    "First Ceremony Wave Rock Chrysanthemum Straight Line!"


    Kunieda drew her sword, shed her target horizontally, then resheathed it.


    "UWAAA!!!"


    Kunieda had defeated several people in an instant with her sword technique. She looked around and wanted to help Oga but suddenly someone stopped in front of them. She felt weird since this guy had quite a feminine appearance with long hair holding a ck umbre in the middle of battle. She held her sword and said with a serious expression, "Go away."


    The guy smiled while still holding his umbre, "Kunieda Aoi, this war will be the end of your career."


    "Is that so?" Kunieda didn''t hesitate and used her attack again.


    The guy in front of them used his umbre to stop her attack, "Interesting, I can''t wait to break you."


    Kunieda snorted and attacked him once again, "HAAAA!!!!"


    "HAAA!!!" Kanzaki raised his fist and punched it toward the person in front of him. He suddenly felt someone was behind him and dodged while mmed his fist toward this person. He was one of the leaders of this school and it was understandable that a lot of armies from both Housen and Suzuran to attack him but with a group of mobs it was impossible to beat him.


    "ORAAA!!!"


    "DIE!!!"


    Kanzaki saw a group of mobs running toward him. The muscle on his leg tightened and kicked all of them with very fast movement.


    Baam! Baam! Baam!


    "You mobs shouldn''te toward me," Kanzaki snorted.


    "Then, how about you face me?"


    Kanzaki looked at the familiar midget in front of him, "You''re not going after Oga, Serizawa?"


    "Oh, I can handle himter after I have beaten you," Serizawa grinned.


    "Is that so? Then, I will beat you first," Kanzaki threw his yogurt into the sky and raised his feet and kicked him down with his heel.


    BAAAAM!!!


    Baam! Baam! Baam!


    Himekawa used his baton to smack all of them in an instant. Some people often said that his only power was thought his money but it was wrong since he was also skilled using his baton. He could beat a group of mobs easily with his baton.


    "Come! Come! Come!" Himekawa was very excited until suddenly his baton was grabbed by someone. He looked up and saw a familiar figure, "Rindaman."


    Rindaman was very famous throughout the delinquent world. His reputation as the strongest high school was only a second from Toujou.


    Himekawa snorted, ''Hmm? Second only Toujou?'' He looked at this guy with a disdain expression since this guy dared to hold his baton.


    Suddenly from the baton, there was an electricity that could make a normal person faint.


    "Hahaha, is this only the power of Rindaman?" Himekawa didn''t expect that Rindaman was this weak but it was until he saw a big fist right in front of his face.


    BAAAAMM!!!!


    "UGH!!!" Himekawa felt that his nose was broken by this punch and his consciousness was still hazy but he still stood up. He looked at Rindaman who was standing there with a gloomy expression. His sses were broken and the pompadour hairstyle on his head had be a mess but he didn''t want to give up, "RINDAMAN!!!!" He started to run toward him while swinging his baton.


    Rindaman also ran toward him and raised his fist. Even though his movement was a bit slow and his body was a bit ufortable from the electricity earlier but he didn''t want to lose, "HAAA!!!!"


    Furuichi had his face be a mess since he entered the battlefield, "Hiks... Hiks... Oga...." He was wondering why his friend didn''t help him right now. He decided to move to the Red Tail group since he thought that ce was the safest in this battlefield and it would be nice to touch them by coincidence. He hurriedly ran toward them but suddenly he was attacked by the Red Tail group.


    "DIE PERVERT!!!!"


    "Stop! Stop! I''m an ally!!!!" Furuichi was crying because of this injustice.


    Oga punched one student and made him fall down on the ground. He looked around and no one dared to jump to fight with him. He cracked his knuckles and looked at them with a bored expression. He thought that they were strong but it seemed that he overestimated them.


    "Oi!"


    Oga turned and saw a young man with long hair that was tied in "You''re?"


    "Takiya Genji," Genji answered, "You?"


    "Oga Tatsumi," Oga answered and asked, "You want one?"


    Genji snorted, "I''m the one who will beat you here."


    "Is that so?" Oga grinned.


    Genji also grinned in response.


    "......"


    Both of them were silent for a while until they screamed at the same time.


    "ORAAAAA!!!!!!"

 Chapter 700: War of Three Deliquent School 6

    The war between Ishiyama High School versus thebination of Housen Academy and Suzuran High School continued.


    Housen and Suzuran had overwhelmed advantaged by their numbers but Ishiyama didn''t give up and each of the students of Ishiyama was very strong.


    The two schools needed to sacrifice some of their leaders to beat this Ishiyama High School.


    Now, that they had realized how dangerous was this Ishiyama and they needed to beat them thoroughly until they couldn''t stand up again the future or else the consequences would be very hard when they came to them with an intent of revenge to them.


    "ORAAA!!!"


    "DIE!!!!"


    "ATTACK HIM TOGETHER!!!"


    Even though their ability in fighting was superior, it was very hard to beat a lot of students by themselves. Before long the student from Ishiyama was pushed by both Housen and Suzuran.


    "DAMMIT!!"


    "ATTACK! ATTACK!


    "DON''T GIVE THEM A CHANCE!!"


    "BEAT THEM TO PULP!!!"


    They kept screaming to maintain their spirit in this war.


    Kunieda didn''t expect that the feminine man in front of him was very strong and also had an experience with martial arts. She frowned and swung her wooden sword but the guy in front of her blocked her attack.


    "Are you mocking martial arts?!" Kunieda started to get annoyed by him since the way he fought her didn''t even show a shred of respect to the martial arts that she had learned but rather mocking it.


    "Yes, I have heard that you''re very good with your sword but your skill is just so-so," Urashibara and kicked her in the stomach.


    Kunieda didn''t expect him to suddenly attack her and held her stomach in pain. She didn''t scream but looked at him with a serious expression.


    "Ah! I love that expression! I will be enjoying the moment where I destroy your pride as a swordsman with breaking your hands!!!!" Urashibara showed a crazed smile and attacked her without giving her a chance to fight back.


    Baam! Baam! Baam!


    "Die! Die! Die!"


    Kunieda blocked his attack while trying to hold the pain in her stomach.


    Kanzaki thought that his kick would hit him directly and made him faint but Serizawa grabbed his heel and made him unable to move.


    "ORAAA!!!" Serizawa used his free hand to punch him right into his sr plexus.


    BAAM!


    "Cough!" Kanzaki felt that he wanted to throw out everything inside his stomach. His breathing became very heavy after that punch from him. He wanted to move back waiting for his breathing to be normal but Serizawa didn''t give him a chance.


    BAAM!


    Serizawa punched his temple using his elbow to make a greater impact.


    BAAAM!!


    Kanzaki felt that he almost lost consciousness when Serizawa hit his temple but he held himself. He gritted his teeth and could feel warm liquid streaming from his temple, "Ha... Ha... Ha..." His expression was very fierce and he didn''t want to lose in this battle.


    "Good, you''re good, Kanzaki, I will send you off now," Serizawa said and started to jump while doing a flip to kick him.


    Kanzaki was a bit hazy and wanted to dodge this attack but it was toote.


    His kick would hit him but suddenly someone stopped it and threw Serizawa away. Serizawa smiled when he saw this guy, "Oh, so you have decided toe out?" He knew that the strongest fighter in the Kanzaki''s group was the guy in front of him.


    Natsume looked at Kanzaki who had dropped on the ground. He still maintained his smile while looking at him, "You should prepare some money since I will send you to the hospital."


    "Oh, really? Then, maybe I should get a part-time job after this," Serizawa grinned and jumped toward him while raising his fist, "ORAAAA!!!!"


    "Cough! Cough!" Himekawa coughed a lot of blood while looking at Rindaman with a determined expression. He was holding two electric batons on both of his hands tightly ready to attack him. His clothes were in ruin and his face was full of brushes but he didn''t want to give up from his battle.


    Rindaman also wasn''t that much better. The power of electric baton was higher than he had thought that made his appearance be a mess and full of blood. His movement was also a bit dull but it definitely hurt his pride to lose to someone who used a trick in the battle. He wanted to show that he was strong enough to beat him without relying on anything.


    "What''s wrong, Rindaman? Can you stand up? I will make you stay on the ground after this," Himekawa tried to provoke him.


    Rindaman didn''t say anything but his stance showed that he was ready for another battle.


    "Tch!" Himekawa felt annoyed and said, "I will kill you bastard!!!" He put the electricity on his baton at the highest level and swung it toward him.


    Rindaman didn''t move but he tightened his muscles ready for a one-hit K.O. punch.


    "ORAAAA!!! DIE!!!!" Himekawa attacked both his hand and head.


    "HAAAA!!!!" Rindaman was simr to a monster and released all of his energy in this punch.


    BAAAAMMM!!!!


    Himekawa felt that he had been hit by a truck with this punch, "UGAAAAH!!!!"


    Ishiyama High School was pushed by both Housen Academy and Suzuran High School. Their leaders had lost one by one from this war.


    MK5 also fight against the small leaders of each school and had a hard time beating them.


    The mobs from Ishiyama also started to lose and the number decreased dramatically.


    With this momentum, Ishiyama would lose to both Housen and Suzuran.


    Housen and Suzuran who had noticed it also started to be more energetic since they would win the war soon.


    "UWAAAA!!!"


    "MONSTER!!!!"


    "HELP!!!!"


    Everyone started to notice themotion that was happening at the entrance of the school. They turned and saw a lot of the mobs from Housen and Suzuran hadid down on the ground.


    "Hey, why don''t you invite me to this party?"


    They saw a familiar figure and the strongest person in Ishiyama High School.


    "Toujou!!!"


    "Hahaha!!! C''mon!" Toujou grinned while walking toward a group of mobs.


    The strongest member of Touhoushiki, Hidetora Toujou, enter the battle!!!

 Chapter 701: War of Three Deliquent School 7

    Toujou who had joined the battle was simr to a lion that was surrounded by a deer. His movement was very fast and he kept defeating mobs after mobs.


    The mobs of both Suzuran and Housen gulped in front of this beast but still, they tried to stop him only it was useless the power of Toujou was just too much for them.


    "UWAAAA!!"


    "HELP!!!!"


    "CAPTAIN!!!!"


    Toujou was excited and kept charging forward, "ORA! ORA! ORA!" He thought that they were too weak, "Is this all?!"


    The people from Suzuran and Housen knew that it couldn''t continue. Small leaders from both schools came toward Toujou together to beat them up. Even though they couldn''t beat him in a duel, it didn''t mean that they couldn''t beat him together.


    Today, they will defeat the legend and be a legend itself.


    BAAAM!!!


    "Scram!" Toujou punched them right away.


    They didn''t expect him to be this powerful and it was very hard to beat him. They didn''t have a choice and grabbed the baseball ball to smack him until this beast fainted.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    They attacked him with a baseball ball together.


    "ORAAAA!!!" Toujou grabbed the baseball bat and smashed it back toward them. He grabbed a random person and threw it toward a group of people. He had entered his bloodl.u.s.t mode and wouldn''t stop until he didn''t see anyone else.


    Kunieda looked at the guy in front of her. Even though she was fighting him right now she also stopped some people who wanted to go to her gang. She knew that her gang was quite strong but still the number of people who charged toward them was a lot and she was afraid something would happen to them.


    "DIE! DIE! DIE!" Urushibara screamed with crazed expressions while kicking, punching, and smashing his umbre on her.


    Kunieda was calm reading her opponent calmly deflecting his attack with minimal movement. She suddenly heard amotion at the entrance of the school and saw a big figure there. She smiled inwardly since she knew the big helper hade. She didn''t need to worry about her group anymore and decided to end this battle.


    "C''mon Kunieda! Is this all of your ability?! Then I will break you know!" Urushibara screamed.


    Kunieda ignored his voice but her grip became stronger on her sword. She jumped back to create a distance ready for her stance.


    "DIE KUNIEDA!!!!"


    Kunieda turned her expression into a grim, "Second Ceremony 100 Flower Storming Sakura!" She shed the man in front of him with very fast movement creating an imaginary sakura illusion around her attack.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    Urushibara received her attack continuously without doing anything.


    Kunieda stopped and walked out to another ce to end this war as soon as possible.


    Urushibara dropped on the ground with several missing teeth and his eyes turned into a white upturn.


    No one paid attention to him since they didn''t have time to do so right now.


    Serizawa had thought that it would be easy to fight Natsume but it seemed that it was harder than he had thought. His face was full of bruises but he wouldn''t fall down no matter what.


    ''As expected of Serizawa,'' Natsume thought while looking at Serizawa. He didn''t like trouble and fighting. That was why he was always gathering around Kanzaki. Still, even though he didn''t have that much loyalty, it was fun to stay with him.


    "Let''s end this," Serizawa said, since he knew that he needed to help the other group or else their alliance would be decimated by the beast.


    "Good, I don''t want to stay in this ce too long too," Natsume said while smiling.


    "......."


    Both of them looked at each other for a while until they moved at the same time.


    Serizawa didn''t hesitate and ran very fast to create a powerful jump knee strike.


    Natsume wanted to avoid it but it was toote. He decided to use his palm to block his attack.


    BAAAM!!!


    Natsume was able to sessfully block his attack but his hand was hurt. He raised his other hand and punched him right into his face.


    BAAAAM!!!


    Serizawa, who was in the air and didn''t have time to evade his attack, received this punch directly. He fell down on the ground and tried to stand up but Natsume didn''t give him a chance.


    Natsume mounted on top of him and sat on his body to lock him in one ce. His fists started to move and punched him continuously.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    Rindaman saw Toujou, the man that he had been waiting for. He wanted to battle him since he had a chance now but suddenly he felt that his feet were grabbed by someone.


    "Oi! Where are you going? Our fight isn''t over yet!" Himekawa looked at him with a crazed expression.


    Rindaman frowned and tried to chase him away but his grip was stronger than he had thought. He had thought to end him right away raising his feet but suddenly something came out of his pompadour.


    "Received this! My secret attack! Pompadour Shock!" From his pompadour, he stuck out an electric baton with very high electricity.


    Rindaman wanted to dodge it but it was toote.


    Bzztt!!!!!


    Himekawa turned on the switch on the electric baton.


    Rindaman felt that his entire body trembled and his movement became dull. He knew that he would be out of the cold after this. He put on a very gloomy expression and tried to destroy the electric baton, but Himekawa increased the electricity.


    Bzztt!!!!


    Rindaman couldn''t handle it anymore and he fell down on the ground helplessly while twitching his body.


    *Plop!


    Himekawa sighed and breathed quite heavily, "Damn, is this guy a monster?" He thought when this guy could handle this electric baton. He wanted to get up but he couldn''t since his body was too weak. He could only close his eyes and believed in others to win this war.


    Oga was facing Genji who was in front of him. He didn''t expect that this guy was this strong.


    Genji was also thinking the same thing since he didn''t expect this guy to be this strong.


    They looked at each other and knew that they needed to end this battle soon.

 Chapter 702: War of Three Deliquent School 8

    Natsume stood up and wiped the blood on his forehead. He sighed since this battle was really hard for him. He looked at Kanzaki who was out of the cold on the ground and couldn''t help but felt a bit jealous. He walked toward him and woke him up, "Wake up, Kanzaki-san."


    "U - Ugh...." Kanzaki opened his eyes slowly and looked around. He suddenly remembered his battle and looked around, "Where is Serizawa?"


    "He was there, both of you were out of the cold at the same time," Natsume said, and added, "Let''s go, let''s end this and have yogurt or something."


    Kanzaki looked at Serizawa who was out of the cold and nodded, "Yeah."


    Kunieda started to defeat a group of mobs that kepting. She didn''t need to be serious and decided to use this chance to train her group. Shemanded them to attack the group of mobs of both Housen and Suzuran.


    "Ane-san! We''ve defeated them!"


    "Good, let''s continue! Their numbers have decreased dramatically! Show everyone the power of Red Tail!" Kunienda shouted.


    "YEAH!!!!!"


    Toujou was a bit disappointed with his opponents. He only had gotten the small fries and this wasn''t even enough for his warm-up.


    "Toujou."


    Toujou turned and saw his acquaintance, "Oh, Kanzaki, are you alright?" He saw that Kanzaki walked quite slow and could see that he was hurt badly.


    "I''m fine," Kanzaki didn''t want to show any weakness in front of him. He thought for a bit and asked, "You have beaten all of them?" He looked at themander of the leader of Housen and Suzuran. He knew their faces since he had asked his underling to get their information before. He knew that Toujou was strong but he didn''t expect that it would be this strong.


    "Isn''t there any interesting one?" Toujou asked.


    "So you should see Oga, he was a student in the 1st year and quite strong," Natsume said.


    "Strong?" Toujou titled his head.


    "He has defeated all of Touhoushiki beside you," Natsume said.


    "Natsume!" Kanzaki felt that he had lost his face when Natsume told Toujou that he had lost to Oga.


    "Oh, interesting, which one?" Toujou asked.


    Natsume looked around and found him, "That''s the one." He said while pointing his finger.


    "Hmm?" Toujou looked in that direction and saw the battle of both Genji and Oga, "Interesting."


    "Oi, Toujou, you''re here, huh?"


    Toujou turned and asked, "Who are you?"


    "....."


    "Toujou-san, that is the leader of Housen, Narumi Taiga," Natsume exined.


    "Oh, what do you want?" Toujou asked.


    "Don''t you dare that you have forgotten what you''ve done to me!?" Taiga was angry.


    "Hmm?" Toujou could see that Taiga was very angry. He thought for a while and asked, "I''m not sure, can you tell me why you''re that angry?"


    Veins appeared on his forehead when he heard that question, Taiga was very angry right now, "Then, I will make you remember!" He ran toward him and punched him in the face.


    BAAAM!!


    Toujou received a punch right into his face.


    "Hahaha," Taigaughed but stopped when he saw his expression.


    Toujou moved his neck slowly and looked at him, "That punch is good, now it is my turn." He tightened the muscle on his arm and punched him right into his face, "HAAAAAAA!!!!!"


    BAAAAAAMMM!!!!


    Taiga would have never thought the force behind his punch would be this strong. He was thrown quite far by this punch andid on the ground without moving.


    "......."


    ''This monster...'' Kanzaki and Natsume thought when they saw him.


    Toujouughed and scratched his head.


    "ORAAA!!" Oga punched Genji right into his face but Genji avoided him and kicked his stomach.


    BAAM!!!


    *Srttt


    Oga was thrown back and held to his stomach.


    "You''re not bad," Genji said since his entire body was hurt. He knew that this alliance would lose soon but he wouldn''t lose against the person in front of him.


    Oga thought that both Housen and Suzuran were only groups of weak chicken but it seemed that he needed to correct his thought. He could see that someone was watching him and he raised his eyebrow, ''Is that thest member of Touhoushinki?'' He was quite excited and thought to duel himter.


    "Where are you looking?!" Genji shouted and punched him in the face.


    BAAM!!


    Genji didn''t stop and kept punching his face. He felt very humiliated when he saw his opponent distracted by another person. He was very angry right now and wanted to win this battle now.


    Oga was kept punched by Genji until suddenly he caught his fist.


    Genji frowned and tried to take away his fist from him, "Let go!"


    Oga didn''t let him go and kept gripping his arm.


    "LET GO!!!!" Genji used his other hand to punch him continuously.


    Oga looked at him and said, "I''m sorry for looking down on you, but I will defeat you now." He caught both of his hands and headbutt him right into his nose.


    BAAAAMM!!!


    Genji felt very dizzy when he received his headbutt. He knew that his nose would be broken but he still had his consciousness. His hands were loose and he started to counter-attack, "ORAAAA!!!" He rushed, punched and refused to lose.


    Oga received all of his punches without moving but he clenched his hand really hard.


    "FELL DOWN BASTARD!!!" Genji shouted and kept giving him a beating. He decided not to give him mercy and jumped to create momentum to give greater damage to his punch.


    Oga, who was silent, suddenly moved and shouted, "ORAAAAA!!!" His right hand moved really fast and gave him a clean hit on Genji''s chin.


    "UGH!!!!" Genji was thrown by this upper cat and felt that his conscious but he tried to cling that he wouldn''t go down. He tried really hard but he lost in this battle falling down on the battlefield but he still ha his conscious until he heard his voice.


    "Let''s have another match againter."


    Genji closed his eyes and lost consciousnesster on.


    Oga looked at everything that was almost over and he looked at thest member of Touhoushinki. He would go there and have a match with him right now.

 Chapter 703: War of Three Deliquent School 9

    Yuuki and Ranko watched the entire show from the rooftop of Ishiyama High School. Both of them were watching this match because they were bored but didn''t expect that it would be full of drama and action.


    "This is really good! Full of youth!" Ranko said while shaking his body.


    "You started to get infected by Utaha," Yuuki twitched his lips while recording the match. He could see that Ishiyama would win this match. He looked at Toujou and could see that his body was very powerful, ''It might be simr to Haruo but more powerful.'' He remembered that Haruo was happy right now joining Sekibayashi on his wrestling troupe. He started to get itchy when he saw this battle and thought that he wanted to have this kind of battle as soon as possible.


    Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Do you want to join?"


    "Join?" Ranko thought for a bit and thought that it would be fun to join that group of girls but she shook her head, "I like to watch but I''m not going to join the battle." She looked at Kunieda and said, "Still that girl is really strong, what sword style is that?"


    "Hmm, I have heard there is a nearby temple around here, I have heard that it should be Heart Moon style," Yuuki said.


    "That martial art is strong but the side effects are also strong," Ranko said.


    "Side effects?" Yuuki frowned and followed her gaze. He saw her looking at the chest of Kunieda and became speechless.


    "....."


    "You''re too rude," Yuuki said.


    Ranko stuck her tongue while looking at him.


    "Still, that girl should also part of Omnyouji," Yuuki said.


    "Omnyoji? The one that fights a ghost, demon, etc?" Ranko asked.


    "Yeah, that should be, she didn''t use her magic in the battle earlier or else her match with the perverted umbre will be over soon," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, I hate that type of guy," Ranko wanted to go there and beat that guy to a pulp when she heard the words that he kept uttering to Kuneida.


    "So what do you want to do now? The war is over," Yuuki said and wrapped his hand around her waist, "How about we..."


    Ranko snorted and pped his hand. She blushed and said, "Hold it first! I''m sure this isn''t over yet!"


    Yuuki was wondering why she said a shounen manga like lines to him. He shook his head and continued to record this war since he believed that Utaha would lose to see this since that girl usually loved to see something very youthful for her inspiration.


    "Toujou?"


    Toujou who was beating the mobs turned and saw the first year that had been told by Natsume, "Oh, are you Oga?"


    Oga nodded and said, "Let''s have a match."


    Toujou looked at him for a while and threw the mobs on the ground, "Sure but you need to receive one punch from me, when you can stand up we will have a duel."


    "Good," Oga nodded without any hesitation.


    Furuichi and Kunieda who saw this scene couldn''t help but became pale when they heard him taunting Toujou. They wanted to stop him but it was toote since the punch of Toujo was too fast.


    Toujou was bored and didn''t expect someone would send themselves to him. He thought that it would be fun to see whether he could stand his punch or not. He did a simr punch that he had thrown toward Taiga but this time he punched Oga in his stomach.


    "OGAAAAA!!!!!!"


    "UGH!!!!!" Oga would have never thought that a punch could ever have such a power. He tried to hold that he wouldn''t be thrown off but it was impossible.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    Oga was thrown quite far in a very messy position by this punch.


    "......"


    Everyone stopped and couldn''t help butment on him.


    Toujou sighed and shook his head since he felt a bit disappointed.


    Suddenly his hand twitched and he stood up slowly, "Cough! Cough!" Oga coughed and stood up from the ground while looking at him with a very persistent gaze and refused to fall down, "I have received it, let''s have a match."


    "...."


    Toujou who saw him couldn''t help butugh, "Hahaha, good, let''s have a match now!"


    *ring


    Suddenly his phone was ringing, Toujou hurriedly opened his phone and became surprised when he found out that it was his boss. He started to apologize and ended the call, "Sorry, let''s have itter, I have a part-time job!" He said and ran very fast for her construction job.


    "......"


    Oga wanted to chase him but he felt his head was a bit light-headed. He was a bit hazy and he fell down but someone suddenly caught him.


    "Fuhh...." Kunieda caught him in his arms. She was blushing right now when she saw him really close to her. Her heart was beating very fast and wasn''t sure what to do now since she was moved by instinct but she started to think that her action was too hasty.


    "OGAAAA!!!" Furuichi was beyond angry when he saw the scene in front of him. He hurriedly ran toward them trying to separate them.


    "Ane-san..." The Red Tail group was looking at their leader who had turned into a girl.


    Kunieda looked at Oga fainting in her arms and wasn''t sure what to do right now.


    "Give this to him, it should make his wound better."


    Kunieda suddenly heard a voice and saw a young man and a girl appearing in front of her. She looked at the young man who gave her a beverage and epted unconsciously, "Thank you..."


    "Good, I have enjoyed your war earlier, I have to say goodbye now," Yuuki said.


    "Bye, Kunieda-chan," Ranko said while waving her hand.


    Kunieda blinked her eyes when she saw her b.r.e.a.s.ts and looked at her own b.r.e.a.s.ts, "How big...."


    Furuichi wanted to say something but suddenly he slipped.


    Kunieda wasn''t sure why but she felt strange by this young man and also she felt familiar, ''Where have I seen him?''


    "UWAAAAA!!!"


    Kunieda turned and saw that Kanzaki was shocked.


    "What''s wrong?" Kunieda asked.


    "T - That''s the young master!" Kanzaki shouted and wanted to chase him but he was too weak right now.


    "Huh?!"


    Yuuki wasn''t sure what they were talking about but he really enjoyed his stay in Chiba and the love hotel in this town was crazy since there was a lot of variety room, especially the sandbag room. He was wondering what they should do with a sandbag inside their room but since she chose this room he decided to follow her.


    Baam! Baam! Baam!


    "Maybe I should learn martial arts, what do you think?" Ranko asked.


    "Your b.r.e.a.s.ts will be smaller," Yuuki said.


    "Eh?!"


    "Let''s talk about thister since we''re here...."


    "Hmm...."

 Chapter 704: Brownies

    "Bye, mom, dad, I will miss you," Ranko said while hugging her parents.


    "Yeah, us too."


    "..."


    "Oi,e here too! Let''s hug each other!" Her mother said.


    Yuuki only nodded and joined in to hug each other.


    They did this for a while until they decided to separate from each other.


    "I will watch your matchter," her father said.


    "Yeah, we brought the ticket," her mother said.


    "Thank you, I''m waiting for you," Yuuki nodded.


    Their train had arrived and they said goodbye to them. Their stay in this town was quite good since they could see such a good thing during their stay. They weren''t sure what was happening after that fight but they were sure that it had created very big news in the local newspaper and television. They had heard a lot of police went there to catch the delinquent who was involved in the fight.


    "We were lucky that we escaped from that ce," Ranko said.


    "Well, even if we were caught in that ce, you don''t need to worry since both of your parents arewyers," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    Ranko opened her mouth and sighed, "Now that you mention it." She shook her head and asked, "Now that we are here, let''s talk about martial arts or magic."


    "...."


    "You want to learn?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    "Why not? I thought it was quite good to protect myself," Ranko said.


    "If it''s to protect yourself then you don''t need to worry, I have ced protection on everyone," Yuuki said.


    "I wanted to punch the enemy," Ranko said and tried to mimic the movement of a boxer.


    *Swosh! Swosh! Swosh!


    Yuuki looked at her and knew that she had a talent in fighting. He might have heard it before from Yukana that Ranko was a delinquent during her middle school and had a lot of experience fighting with someone, ''So that''s why her parents are happy.'' He thought that this girl had be quite calm but usually she was very wild during the night activity. He also started to remember their first meeting was quite intense.


    "What are you thinking?" Ranko asked.


    "Our first meeting, you sure, was very intense back then," Yuuki said, and added, "Though that never changed until now."


    Ranko blushed, "I - It can''t be helped that''s my nature!"


    "I have never said that I don''t love it," Yuuki said and looked at her, "Personally, I love that nature of yours."


    "Oh!" Ranko blushed and hugged him.


    ''How easy....'' Yuuki shook his head and felt that she had forgotten that she wanted to get stronger.


    "Teach me martial arts," Ranko suddenly said.


    "...."


    "I thought you had forgotten about it," Yuuki said.


    "No, I still want to try to punch someone," Ranko said.


    "So it might be better for you to join that Red Tail," Yuuki said.


    "Red Tail, huh?" Ranko started to remember the group of women gang in Chiba before. She sighed and said, "I might be joining that gang when I''m not with you."


    "......."


    "So which one is better to be with me or join that gang?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course, it''s with you, you don''t need to ask anymore," Ranko snorted.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he felt a bit happy. He looked away and tried to hide his embarrassment.


    "Oh, what is it? You''re shy now! How cute!" Ranko said while poking his cheek.


    Yuuki was a bit annoyed and held her finger, "Don''t tease me, girl."


    "Oh, really? I still want to tease you more now," Ranko smiled.


    "....."


    "I''m joking, here, eat this," Ranko took out the brownies that had been baked by her mother.


    "Brownies?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah, my mother had baked it earlier, you should try it, this is very good," Ranko said and gave him one.


    "Thank you," Yuuki nodded and started to eat the brownies. He was surprised that the taste was really delicious and it might be his favorite too.


    "There is a brownie on your lips," Ranko suddenly said.


    "Really?" Yuuki tried to wipe it but his hand was stopped.


    "Let me help you," Ranko said.


    Yuuki thought that she would wipe his lips only suddenly she sat down on hisp while looking at him, "What are you going to do?"


    "Of course, helping you clean your mouth," Ranko said and started to kiss him while licking him.


    Yuuki was a bit startled but he started to enjoy her kiss. He hugged her waist to make her closer while ying with her tongue.


    Both of them were very intense with each other.


    "There is a brownie on your lips now," Yuuki said.


    "Really? Where is it?" Ranko asked and tried to wipe her lips but she was stopped.


    "Let me help you," Yuuki said and kissed him on her lips.


    ''Oh....'' Ranko wanted tough but still, this was very sweet for her.


    Yuuki didn''t kiss her that long since he noticed that someone was walking toward them, "There is someone."


    Ranko hurriedly went back to her seat and put on a very calm expression but her heart couldn''t calm down. She held his hand to see who wasing.


    "Excuse me, can I see your ticket?"


    "....."


    Ranko and Yuuki looked at each other and wanted tough.


    "Here you go," Yuuki said and showed the staff their tickets.


    "Alright, thank you very much," the staff said and continued to the other passengers. The train wasn''t that busy and she was quite happy that she could finish her job as soon as possible.


    Yuuki and Ranko saw that the staff had gone away.


    "There is a brownie on your lips," both of them said at the same time.


    "......"


    "Alright, let''s continue."


    "Sure."

 Chapter 705: Fighting Video

    "We''re back."


    Ranko and Yuuki entered the house together.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he felt that he had said these words a lot of times.


    Suddenly someone ran toward them at a very fast speed.


    "YUUKI!!!!"


    Utaha suddenly jumped toward him and asked, "Where is the video? I want to watch it!" She had heard that both of them had recorded the video of the delinquent fight between three high schools in Chiba. She had seen the news on television but it didn''t include that much detail and the fight of those three schools would be a very youthful scene in her opinion. She wanted to watch it for her source of inspiration.


    "....."


    Yuuki and Ranko didn''t expect for her to be very happy with their souvenirs.


    "Let''s look at it," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, he has edited some parts to make it simr to a movie, he has also created a BGM for the fight scene," Ranko said, and added, "It won''t be strange for this movie to get the Japan Academy Prize for his dedication."


    "That''s a bit exaggerated....." Yuuki was speechless by her praise.


    The Japan Academy Prize is often called the Japan Academy Awards or the Japanese Academy Awards. It is a series of awards given annually since 1978 by the Nippon Academy-sh¨­ Association for excellence in Japanese film. Award categories are simr to the Academy Awards.


    "Let''s go watch it!" Utaha couldn''t wait anymore and pulled both of them into the living room.


    Yuuki saw that everyone was also there making food since they were waiting for their arrival.


    "Yuuki..." Shouko smiled with a warm expression. She wanted to hug him since she really missed him.


    "Ah, Shouko, you''re so cute!!!" Ranko hurriedly hugged her.


    "..."


    Yuuki looked at her and was a bit speechless.


    "Do you have fun there?" Yukana asked.


    "Yes, we sure had a lot of fun," Yuuki nodded.


    "Yes, we spent time in the Love Hotel trying a lot of unique rooms," Ranko said.


    "....."


    They opened their mouths wide when they heard it.


    "Chiba isn''t that different from Tokyo," Yuuki said and added, "Her parents also didn''t allow for that kind of thing since the wall of their house is very thin."


    "Because of that, we have be love hotel experts," Ranko said.


    "..."


    "Cough, how about you watch the show first? Both of us worked really hard to record the video," Yuuki said.


    They nodded since they were also very curious about the battle since it was very big news that was happening right now.


    Yuuki sat together with Shouko. He could see that Utaha was very excited while bringing her note in the living room.


    "Yuuki."


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at Shouko.


    "Do you remember about our n to go to the amus.e.m.e.nt park?" Shouko asked.


    "Yeah, when is it?" Yuuki asked. He was a bit happy that she had requested him to go out since this girl was quite reserved.


    "It''s tomorrow," Shouko smiled.


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded and asked, "So who is going toe? Is it that Ishida?"


    "I''m not sure, but Sahara wille too," Shouko said and suddenly she started to remember the thing that had happened in the elementary school until her hand was touched.


    "Are you nervous?" Yuuki asked. He knew that she was bullied during her elementary school even though he wanted to make her bully into the food fish in the Tokyo Bay but he was sure that she wouldn''t let him do that and probably he would be hated by her too.


    Shouko held his hand tightly.


    "You''re not alone now, you have me now," Yuuki said and hugged her.


    "Hmm," Shouko buried her face on his shoulder.


    "Can you not flirt in this ce?" Akane sighed.


    "Shouko, are you going to have a reunion?" Yukana asked.


    "Yes," Shouko looked at her and nodded.


    The only one who knew that she was bullied was him and they didn''t really know what was happening to her during her elementary school time. They thought that she must be happy to meet her childhood friends.


    Yuuki who heard their minds would probably cough in blood and reprimanded them but he knew that it would be wrong to say such a thing unless Shouko wanted to tell them by herself.


    "Shh, let me watch the video first," Utaha said while looking at them.


    "......"


    They didn''t say anything and watched the video. They could see the fight of three delinquent schools was very intense and it had caused a lot of destruction in the process.


    Utaha was very excited when she saw a bloody youth fight and the BGM that he had inserted in the video created a lot more impact than she had thought. She thought that he should be a director and create a movie in the future.


    The fight was very cool, the coolest scene was probably the fight of Touhoushinki against the boss of both Suzuran and Housen.


    Yuuki put in detailed work when he recorded the fight of Kunieda against the Urushibara.


    Everyone was amazed at the fight of a girl against that crazy man.


    "So which one is more powerful? The fighter from the Kenganpetition or the delinquent from Ishiyama High School?" Utaha asked.


    "Hmm, it should be Kengan since they are all masters of respective martial arts since I have also heard that an 8 times world champion boxer is also a fighter of that organization," Yuuki said.


    ''8 times world champion....'' they were speechless when they heard the title.


    "But I guess that Kunieda, Oga, and Toujou can also enter the Kengan, all of them are very strong," Yuuki said.


    "Still, Kunieda can''t enter since she used a weapon," Ranko said.


    "Now that you mention it," Yuuki nodded. He wasn''t sure how good Kunieda was without her weapon but she could expect that her power would decrease dramatically.


    They continued to watch the video until thest moment and they were very excited throughout the movie.


    "Inspiration!!!!" Utaha took herptop and started to write with a very exciting expression.


    "....."


    Yuuki shook his head and it seemed that he needed to give up to have night activity with her tonight.

 Chapter 706: My ex-mother in law is very cute

    Yuuki was in Nishimiya household since he would take her to the amus.e.m.e.nt parkter. He looked at Yaeko who was blushing while looking at him.


    "....."


    ''How cute...'' Yuuki thought and sat beside her.


    "W - What are you doing? Sit over there!" Yaeko said, but she didn''t stop him from getting close to her.


    There were only both of them right now since Shouko and Yuzuru were in their room changing their clothes to amus.e.m.e.nt partter.


    "There are only two of us here," Yuuki whispered.


    "N - No, both Shouko and Yuzuru are in their room," Yaeko said.


    "Then, push me away," Yuuki got closer to her while holding her hand, "Your mouth said that but your body said otherwise."


    Yaeko blushed and wondered where he had learned that sentence. She saw him get closer and closer with each second.


    Yuuki was also very excited but suddenly they heard a cough.


    "Cough!"


    "......"


    Yaeko and Yuuki turned their heads together and saw there was Ito there looked at them with a smile.


    "....."


    Yaeko was in a mess right now since her mother had seen her flirting with him. She wanted to run away and hid in the hole.


    Yuuki was also surprised since he didn''t expect for her to suddenlye, "Umm, she said that her back is a bit itchy, I''m trying to help her."


    "Y - Yes, my back is a bit itchy," Yaeko nodded.


    "....."


    Ito only looked at them and didn''t say anything.


    Yuuki and Yaeko started to get nervous with her response.


    Ito walked toward the kitchen and said, "Do that in your room."


    "......"


    "Mom! You misunderstand!" Yaeko stood up and tried to fix the misunderstanding.


    Yuuki looked at both of them and couldn''t help but smile. He sighed and thought that he was really lucky to have his mother-inw.


    "What are you doing?" Yuzuru came out of the room.


    Yuuki looked at her and asked, "You''re going to wear that? You''re a girl." He saw her wearing her usual clothes and it was hard to see whether she was a girl or a boy.


    "It''s not your business! I will wear what I want!" Yuzuru snorted.


    "Yuuki...."


    Yuuki turned when he heard this voice, "....Angel." He had only seen a fallen angel but the girl in front of him had be the real angel in his heart.


    Shouko, who heard hispliments, became red and blushed.


    Yuzuru couldn''t help but became annoyed and jumped toward him, "BASTARD, DON''T STARE AT HER THAT MUCH!" She wanted to punch him but her hands were stopped by him.


    Yuuki was wondering why this girl was very violent. He put her on hisp and hugged her to make her stop.


    Yuzuru blushed and tried to escape, "Let go of me!"


    "No, you need to apologize to me or I won''t release you," Yuuki said.


    "No, I won''t apologize!" Yuzuru said and tried to escape from him.


    Yuuki looked at her and knew that he had a veryplicated rtionship with this girl. He could be his brother-inw but he could also be her step-father. He might have the same reaction when he had the same thing happening to him, "You''re also going to go with us?"


    "Yes, I''m not confident that you can protect her," Yuzuru said.


    "...."


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and looked at Shouko.


    Shouko nodded, "Yes, she has said that she wants to y in the Amagi Brilliant Park."


    Yuuki nodded and pinched her cheek, "You should be honest and I will take you there."


    "Don''t pinch my cheek!" Yuzuruined.


    Amagi Brilliant Park wasn''t simr to the past since it had be of the most popr amus.e.m.e.nt park in this country, especially with the trend of Pokemon in both games and anime. Many children asked their parents to y in this park during their holiday and even a school also used this park for their students to have a short school trip.


    "You''re going to fight that monster, right? Do you have any preparation?" Yuzuru suddenly asked.


    "Monster?" Yuuki asked.


    Yuzuru took a magazine on the table and showed it to him the news about his match with Sekibayashi. She looked at him with disdain and said, "You sure are an idiot to fight with a monster that has won a lot of deadly matches."


    Yuuki looked at the magazine and saw a list ofpetitions and awards that had been won by Sekibayashi. He knew that Sekibayashi was strong but looking at the list of his achievements made him realize that the old man was very strong. He looked at her and asked, "You''re not going to support me?"


    "You''re going to lose anyway, at least don''t make a fool of yourself and create a good match," Yuzuru said.


    Yuuki nodded since he saw that there was a lot of news that said that he was too hasty with his decision thinking that he was too foolish to have a match against the superman in the pro-wrestler world. He didn''t mind this since it was a normal reaction. He didn''t have that much achievement in a fight and this news would even make this match to be on fire.


    The businessman who had seen his match also used this chance to buy a right to broadcast his match on the television since they knew that their match would be very intense.


    "No, Yuuki will win," Shouko said.


    "Nee-chan, do you believe that he will win?" Yuzuru asked and suddenly realized something, "Are you going to use magic?"


    "Of course not, I''m only going to use my body," Yuuki said and showed her his biceps, "My endurance is also good, you can ask both Shouko and Yaeko for it."


    "Huh? Why should I ask mom and Nee-chan about your endurance?" Yuzuru was confused.


    Yaeko and Shouko who heard it couldn''t help but be red.


    "YUUKI!!!!" Both of them needed to stop him from trying to corrupt their little sister or youngest daughter.


    "Huh?" Yuzuru was confused by their reaction.


    Ito only smiled and shook her head while thinking that the house became more vibrant with his existence here.

 Chapter 707: Why not stop her?

    They said goodbye to both Ito and Yaeko and decided to go to the amus.e.m.e.nt park since it was almost the time that they would meet each other.


    "Why are you wearing those sses?" Yuzuru asked.


    "It''s for camouge, some people wouldn''t notice that it was me with these sses," Yuuki exined.


    "Is it also made from magic?" Yuzuru asked.


    "Something like that," Yuuki said.


    "Let me try it!" Yuzuru said and tried to take his sses.


    "No," Yuuki didn''t want trouble happening with his sses to be taken off.


    "Let me try it!" Yuzuru tried to take it by force but it was impossible to take it from him.


    "Yuzuru, don''t cause trouble," Shouko said.


    "Yes...." Yuzuru sighed to her sister. She looked around and said, "Nee-chan, can you buy me an ice cream?"


    "Eh?" Shouko was surprised and asked, "Ice cream?"


    "Yeah, there is one over there," Yuzuru said.


    "..." Shouko was a bit weird because of her request and nodded. She looked at him and asked, "Yuuki, do you want an ice cream too?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, I''m okay."


    "Then, I will go for a bit," Shouko said and went to buy ice cream.


    Yuuki looked at Yuzuru and asked, "What are you nning?"


    Yuzuru looked at him and asked, "Why are you not stopping her?"


    "Stopping her?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    "Yes, don''t you know that she has been bullied in her elementary school?" Yuzuru asked and said, "Do you want her to suffer?"


    Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Then, why are you not stop her?"


    "......"


    Yuzuru couldn''t answer him in response.


    "That''s right, that girl is very stubborn even though she didn''t show it, it might be good since she will face her past, but it also a good chance for me to remember the face of someone who bullied her," Yuuki said.


    "Waaa, that face is scary..." Yuzuru said while moving back.


    Yuuki smiled and patted her head, "I''m joking, isn''t it why that she invited me to go with her? You can think of me as her bodyguard." He looked at her and said, "We need to protect her."


    Yuzuru wasn''t sure, but she nodded in response, "Protect her."


    "Yuzuru, here is the ice cream," Shouko came back to them while bringing two ice creams. She smiled and said, "I have brought another one since it is very hot." She looked at him and asked, "Do you want to try?"


    "It''s okay," Yuuki said.


    "No, try it," Shouko said and tried to feed him.


    Yuuki took the ice cream and fed it to her.


    Shouko ate the ice cream unconsciously and looked at him and took a bite of the ice cream from the ce where she had eaten it, ''Indirect kiss?!'' She felt strange since both of them had done more than that together.


    "It''s good, but just eat it or I will feed it to you," Yuuki said.


    Shouko blushed and nodded. She opened her mouth, "Ahhh..."


    Yuuki smiled and thought this girl was really an angel, "Here you go."


    Yuzuru who was by their side couldn''t help but be annoyed, "Can you not flirt in front of me?"


    Ishida looked at the mirror and sighed.


    "How many times are you going to sigh?"


    Ishida turned and saw a small figure with unique hair, "Nagatsuka."


    "Oh, buddy, we''re going to an amus.e.m.e.nt park, right? Then you should put on a happy smile now," Nagatsuka said.


    "But..." Ishida sighed again when he thought that he would meet someone from his elementary school.


    "Isn''t it good? This is also your chance to be able to face your past," Nagatsuka said.


    Ishida remembered the word that his Aniki had said to him. Both of them had never talked that much but he could see that his Aniki was shining right now. He was also working hard trying to be a hairdresser but suddenly he received an invitation to go to the amus.e.m.e.nt park from Sahara.


    "I have also wanted to talk with Ichijou-san, I have heard that he ising, right? I''m not going to lie but I have seen his drama y at Fujiyama High School and his performance is amazing! I want to talk to him," Nagatsuka said. He wanted to be a movie director in the future and he thought that he should have some discussion with him since a theatre drama and movie weren''t that different in terms of acting and story.


    The only difference was in the stage and their audiences and in his opinion theatre drama had difficulty several times bigger since the audience watched your acting directly rather than in front of the screen.


    Nagatsuka thought for a bit and patted his shoulder, "Give up about her, she has found a new love."


    "......"


    "What do you mean?!" Ishida frowned.


    "There are a lot of beautiful girls in this world, you can search for other girls," Nagatasuka patted his shoulder several times and let out a bit of tear, "I know that it is hurt but it is just the beginning! We''re young! Let''s find it together, our beauty of youth!"


    "...."


    Ishida was speechless and wasn''t sure how to respond to him.


    "Shouya, you''re going out, right? When you go back, can you buy me soy sauce?" His mother suddenly came to the bathroom.


    "O - Oh.." Ishida nodded in response.


    "Thank you for taking care of him, Nagatsuka-kun, I will give you a discount when youe to cut your hair," his mother said.


    "Yes, mam, leave it to me! Ishida-kun is my best friend, after all," Nagatsuka said while patting his shoulder.


    "...."


    "Don''t you need to go now? You''ll bete for the appointment," his mother said.


    Ishida and Nagatsuka looked at the clock and surprised, "THIS IS BAD!!!" They hurriedly went out together and ran toward the amus.e.m.e.nt park.

 Chapter 708: Theme Park Together 1

    Yuuki, Yuzuru, and Shouko hade to the Amari Brilliant Park using a bus together. He saw the love hotel and felt a bit nostalgic since his first time toe to this park was in that ce.


    "Why are you looking at that ce?" Yuzuru asked.


    "Nothing," Yuuki said.


    "Love hotel?" Yuzuru read the billboard and asked, "What is love hotel?"


    "...."


    Shouko blushed since she had learned it from Ranko from her story aftering back from Chiba. She looked at her sister and wasn''t sure how to exin to her.


    "It''s a hotel for lovers," Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki!" Shouko didn''t expect him to be this blunt.


    "Hmm, lover? What are they doing there?" Yuzuru asked.


    "....."


    Yuuki sighed and wondered why there were a lot of people whocked s.e.x education around his surroundings. He thought that it might be because of theck of poption in this country that made the school thought to stop that education. He sighed and thought that he needed to work hard to create a lot of children in the future.


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking but I feel that you''re thinking something bad," Yuzuru said.


    "No, I''m thinking about how you will be an aunt in the future," Yuuki said.


    "Me? Aunt?" Yuzuru frowned and was a bit confused by his sentence.


    Shouko blushed again and wondered why he always loved to tease her.


    ''It''s because you''re cute,'' Yuuki answered when he could hear what she was thinking.


    "Why will I be an aunt?" Yuzuru asked.


    Yuuki caressed her head, "Don''t think too much."


    "Don''t mess with my hair!" Yuzuru pped his hand away. She looked at him with a wary expression while hugging her big sister.


    "Don''t fight each other," Shouko said.


    "B - But he is annoying!" Yuzuru said.


    "You''re also making a lot of trouble for him," Shouko said.


    "....."


    Yuzuru didn''t expect her sister to reprimand her. She sighed and thought that her sister had been stolen by him. She suddenly felt that someone patted her head and turned toward him.


    "Let''s y a lot there," Yuuki said.


    "....." Yuzuru nodded and said, "Alright."


    They were talking to each other until they heard an announcement.


    "AMAGI BRILLIANT PARK!"


    "AMAGI BRILLIANT PARK!"


    The bus announced that they had arrived at their destination and came out of the bus.


    "Nee-chan! Yuuki! Hurry up!" Yuzuru wanted to y as soon as possible and ran out first.


    "Don''t run too fast!" Shouko reprimanded her.


    "Isn''t that alright, she is a kid, after all," Yuuki said and held her hand, "It might also be good since she gives both of us time together."


    Shouko blushed again, "D - Don''t tease me...."


    "It''s your fault to be this cute," Yuuki said.


    "Nishimiya-san!"


    Suddenly someone called her name.


    "Sahara-san..." Shouko nodded.


    Yuuki looked at the short-haired girl in front of him and it had been a while for him to see her.


    Sahara who came to them suddenly noticed that both of them were holding hands together, "Nishimiya-san, let''s go to the amus.e.m.e.nt park together." She took her hand and separated her from him.


    "...."


    Yuuki was speechless by this girl.


    "Aniki!"


    Yuuki turned and saw Ishida. He felt that he almost forgot since it had been a while for them to meet each other, "Yow, Ishida, also, mushroom head."


    "My name is Nagatsuka!" Nagatsukained.


    "Alright, my bad, Nagatsuka," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, Aniki, can you give me a sign since my mother is your fan," Ishida said.


    "..."


    "I will give it to youter," Yuuki said and asked, "So whose idea is it to go to the amus.e.m.e.nt park together?"


    "It''s Sahara and Ueno," Ishida said.


    "Hmm," Yuuki nodded and didn''t worry that much about Sahara. He thought for a bit and said, "Let''s enter the park now." He wasn''t sure about this Ueno girl since he had never seen her.


    They nodded and entered the park together.


    "Hello, my name is Miki Kawai," Miki introduced herself to him.


    "Hello, you can call me Ichijou," Yuuki said.


    "Ichijou-san, have we met somewhere?" Miki asked. She felt that she had seen him somewhere.


    "No, I don''t think so," Yuuki said. He had worn his sses but the disguise spell wasn''t that powerful.


    "No, I really think that we have met each other," Miki said. She was sure that she really had met him somewhere.


    "Are you hitting on me? I''m sorry I have a girlfriend," Yuuki said.


    Miki blushed and waved her hands fervently, "N - No, you misunderstood!"


    "Your boyfriend is already annoyed to see us holding hands together," Yuuki said and looked at the guy beside her, "Hello."


    "Satoshi Mashiba, Miki''s boyfriend," Satoshi introduced himself and took his hand.


    "..."


    Yuuki knew that this guy was annoyed but he didn''t really care much, "Ichijou, Shouko''s boyfriend."


    "...."


    "Y - You''re Nishimiya-san''s boyfriend?" Miki was surprised beyond shocked since she didn''t expect that girl to create a boyfriend.


    "Yes, is there something wrong?" Yuukia sked.


    "N - No," Miki shook her head. She still didn''t know that Nishimiya wasn''t deaf anymore and wondered how Nishimiya could get such a handsome boyfriend. She was wondering whether it was true love since the man could ept her shoring.


    Satoshi felt a bit of relief when he heard that he had a girlfriend. He was also wondering who was this Nishimiya since he had never seen her.


    Yuuki separated from them and asked Ishida, "Ishida, that girl is a bit strange."


    Ishida sighed and nodded, "Yeah, that girl is a hypocrite."


    "Hypocrite?" Nagatsuka was confused.


    "You know that she thinks that the world loves her and that is why she is a bit strange," Ishida said.


    They were talking to each other, Shouko, Sahara, and Yuzuru went to the toilet first and they were waiting for someone.


    "I''m sorry that I''mte!"


    "Ueno! You''rete! Let''s go!" Miki said.


    "Sorry! Sorry!" Ueno said and nced at both Yuuki and Ishida.


    Yuuki looked at her and wondered what this girl wanted to do.

 Chapter 709: Theme Park Together 2

    Ueno and Miki opened their mouths wide when they saw her.


    "Kawai-san. Ueno-san. Hello," Shouko greeted them.


    "....."


    Ueno and Miki were confused and asked.


    "You can hear?" Ueno asked.


    "You can talk normally?" Miki asked.


    "Yes," Shouko nodded.


    "...."


    "How?" Ueno asked with a confused expression. She suddenly turned toward him who was talking with the mascot of this amus.e.m.e.nt park, "Is it because of your boyfriend?"


    "Yes," Shouko blushed when she answered her.


    "Wow! It''s great, Nishimiya-san!" Miki came toward her while holding her hands. Her expression showed that she was really happy with her condition.


    "Thank you," Shouko nodded.


    Ueno wasn''t sure but she feltplicated now. She looked at Ishida and asked, "Are you alright with that?"


    "What do you mean?" Ishida asked. He was very surprised to see her here and also felt a bit awkward with her.


    Ueno thought for a bit and shook her head, "Nothing."


    "Are youing with your friend, mofu?" Moffle asked.


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded.


    "Isn''t that your girlfriend that you confess in this park? She sure has a lot of good friends, mofu," Moffle said when he saw the interaction between them.


    "Friends, eh?" Yuuki sighed when he thought about howplicated their rtionship was.


    "What do you mean, mofu?" Moffle asked.


    "Nothing, where is Kato?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m here."


    Suddenly they heard a voice and made them startled.


    "KATO!!!" Yuuki and Moffle were startled. They looked at this girl who had a beautiful face but her presence was just too thin.


    "Kato, don''te too suddenly, mofu," Moffle said.


    "No, I have been here for a while," Kato said.


    "....."


    Kato looked at him and asked, "Is there something that you''re looking for me?"


    "...."


    "Nothing, I just want to know your condition, but it seems that you''re doing great here," Yuuki decided to ignore her condition.


    "Yeah, but sometimes some of the guests ignore me," Kato sighed.


    "..."


    "Do you want toe with me?" Yuuki said.


    "No, I have a job," Kato said.


    ''But there isn''t any customer whoes to you, mofu,'' Moffle thought inwardly. He was just confused about why this girl had a really thin presence even though she was beautiful.


    "I''m your boss, our group number is odd, your job is to make me not to be a loner," Yuuki said.


    "...."


    "You really know how to abuse your authority, mofu," Moffle said.


    Yuuki ignored him and asked, "How is it?"


    "Why not?" Kato said and added, "My job at the swimming pool event will be held in a few hours so I''m quite free now."


    "Alright,e with me," Yuuki said.


    "Wait, mofu!" Moffle said.


    "Hmm?"


    "Have you met with Isuzu-chan, mofu?" Moffle asked.


    "No? Why?" Yuuki asked.


    "....."


    Kato and Moffle looked at each other and sighed.


    "Then please be ready for the armageddon, mofu," Moffle said.


    "...."


    "Armageddon? What do you mean?" Yuuki asked.


    "Nothing, mofu," Moffle shook his head.


    "Ichijou-kun, you''re quite close to the staff here," Miki asked. She felt that she really had seen him somewhere but she wasn''t sure where.


    "Yeah, I have worked here in the past," Yuuki said and added, "Let me introduce you, this is Kato Megumi, I thought that she is pretty lonely that is why that I invited her."


    Nagatsuka, Ishida, Sahara, and Yuzuru wanted to spit when they heard him but they also understood why he was trying to hide his identity right now.


    "Is that okay? Your girlfriend is here!" Satoshi reprimanded him.


    "It''s okay since they have known each other," Yuuki said.


    "Yes," Shouko nodded. She had beening to this park for awhile to help him and knew some of the people here.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Kato Megumi," Kato introduced herself.


    Everyone wasn''t sure but they felt that they were veryfortable around her.


    "Then, let''s go! Let''s go and ride a rollercoaster first!" Yuzuru said.


    "OOOH!!!!" Everyone was excited.


    They wereing to the rollercoaster together.


    "I would sit next to her, you should sit with Kato," Yuuki said.


    "Eh?!" Yuzuru wanted toin.


    "Yuzuru-san, please take care of me," Kato said.


    "U - Uh..." Yuzuru stopped when she heard her. She wasn''t sure but she felt that this girl was really nice for some reason.


    Yuuki and Shouko sat next to each other. He looked at her and was a bit shaking, "Are you nervous?"


    "Yes, do you remember our first timeing here?" Shouko asked.


    "...."


    Yuuki nodded and was also a bit speechless. His first timeing to this ce was just too awful. He remembered that the rollercoaster was too slow and shaky, the spinning mug was just too fast, and the ferries wheel was just too scary.


    "But I was happy at the time," Shouko smiled.


    "...."


    ''What kind of creature is this? Is there really such a cute creature in this world? Shouko is a real angel,'' Yuuki wanted to hug her right away but he knew that he could do that at his houseter. He held her hand and said, "Don''t worry, I''m here you don''t need to be that nervous."


    "Hmm."


    Ueno looked at Yuuki and Shouko. She had a boring expression on her face and asked, "Oi, mushroom head."


    "Eh? Mushroom head?" Nagatsuka was startled and asked, "Do you mean me?"


    "Is there someone else here?" Ueno asked.


    "...."


    Nagatsuka was speechless at this girl and felt a bit annoyed, "What?"


    "Do you know how they are dating each other?" Ueno asked.


    "Do you mean Ichijou-kun and Nishimiya-san?" Nagatsuka asked.


    "Yeah," Ueno nodded.


    "Hmm, I''m not sure, I''ve only heard that they''re meeting by chance or something, you should ask them when you want to know the details," Nagastuka said.


    "Hmm..." Ueno didn''t talk anymore and looked at them.


    Ishida and Sahara were sitting next to each other.


    "I would have never thought that Nishimiya-san would have dated him," Sahara suddenly said.


    "Eh?" Ishida was startled and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "No, I just want to say that I''m happy that Nishimiya-san has found her happiness," Sahara said.


    "Well, she is with Aniki," Ishida said.


    "Aniki? You call him Aniki?" Sahara asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yeah, what''s wrong?" Ishida asked.


    "Nothing, it''s a bit funny," Sahara smiled.


    Then, the rollercoaster started and moved slowly toward the peak.

 Chapter 710: Theme Park Together 3

    The roller coaster moved slowly.


    Ishida looked at Sahara and couldn''t help but ask, "Are you okay with having Ueno around?"


    Sahara looked at him and thought for a while before giving him an answer, "Oh, yeah. We''re in the same design course in school."


    "I learn so much from her artistic sense."


    Sahara was quiet for a while and said, "When I was in grade school, I was too scared to ride a rollercoaster."


    "I was a coward, you see."


    Ishida didn''t say anything since he was both nervous about this rollercoaster and his brain also feltplicated to hear this conversation. He tried to reject it but he knew that he needed to hear it.


    "But I tried to change my perspective a little. I figured I could decide whether it was scary or not after I gave it a shot," Sahara said while looking at the sky. She suddenly looked at him and said, "Though I''m still terrified."


    "Eh?" Ishida was startled until suddenly the rollercoaster started to fall down and made him scream, "AAAAHH!!!!"


    Shouko saw that the rollercoaster started to fall down and couldn''t help but hug his arm while closing her eyes. She didn''t expect that it was really this scary and became very scared when she was riding this rollercoaster.


    "I''m here, you don''t need to worry," Yuuki said helplessly, "You should open your eyes or you can''t enjoy this ride."


    Shouko who heard his voice opened her eyes slowly but she was still scared and hugged him tightly.


    Yuzuru who was sitting at the back of both Yuuki and Shouko couldn''t help but be annoyed by him. She saw her big sister hugging him and felt that her big sister had been stolen by her but she started to forget about that matter since this rollercoaster was very fun for her. She screamed really hard while raising both of her hands until she noticed the girl beside her, "Big sister, are you not scared?"


    "..."


    Kato was silent and didn''t even show a slight of change in her expression when everyone was screaming hard and showed a variety of expression, "No, it''s not that scary."


    "..."


    Yuzuru started to be confused by her. She also became curious about this big sister and decided to ask her a lot of questionster.


    "UWAAAAA!!!!" Nagatsuka was screaming really hard.


    Ueno who was by his side couldn''t help but be annoyed by him, "Shut up!"


    "Are you alright?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm," Shouko nodded while moving shakily. She was walking simr to an animal baby that had just learned how to walk.


    "Nee-chan...." Yuzuru was worried.


    "Let''s take a rest first," Yuuki said.


    Shouko agreed since she was a bit dizzy right now.


    "Do you want me to piggyback you?" Yuuki asked.


    Shouko blushed and shook her head, "N - No..." She didn''t mind when it was only two of them but there were a lot of people around them. She took a deep breath for a while resting on his shoulder, "I''m alright."


    "Good, let''s go and y again!" Yuzuru said.


    They nodded and continued to y.


    "Yasho! Let''s overtake them!" Nagatsuka said.


    Ishida looked at everyone who was having fun the entire time together. He wasn''t sure but he felt the feeling that had been buried inside his heart hade out from his heart, ''Is this okay?''


    ''Is it alright for me to have fun?''


    ''But this feels kind like....''


    "Aahh..." Nagatsuka threw the popcorn into the air and it dropped on his eyes, "It''s hurt!"


    "What are you doing!" Yuzuru couldn''t help but say to him.


    "Help me! Help me!" Nagatsuka panicked.


    "Let me see it," Yuzuru said.


    "Don''t y with food, Nagatsuka," Yuuki said.


    Ishida heard that they wereughing and couldn''t help but think.


    ''You know, like a group of friends!''


    Ishida saw the ''X'' symbol that covered the faces of the people around him started to drop to the ground. In his experience, this was only happening to both Aniki and Nishimiya. He started to smile and also joined us to have fun together.


    Even though Yuuki had helped him in the past, it wasn''t enough to fully trust other people easily.


    Ishida still felt very doubtful to other people who had betrayed him in the past until now he was still afraid that someone tried to betray him but right now he felt that it was alright to believe them.


    "What? He is here?!" Izusu couldn''t help but be annoyed when she heard it.


    "....."


    "Yes, he is going out with his friends in the park, mii," Tirami said.


    "Yeah, we''re busy preparing for his stage performance but he is ying, ron, it is not fair, ron," Macaron said.


    Izusu thought for a bit and stood up, "I will get him now." She wanted him toe to the park since she needed to talk about the stage of his match on thest day of the summer season. She wanted to call him earlier but she had heard that he went to Chiba to meet Ranko''s parents. She couldn''t help and decided to postpone the day. She didn''t know that he hade back and suddenly came to this park. She had decided to call him now and went to the park to check the stage.


    Everyone was sitting down in the rest area since they were a bit tired since they had been ying around.


    "Ichijou-kun, I want to be a movie director," Nagatsuka suddenly said.


    "..."


    "So?" Yuuki looked at him with a confused expression.


    "..." Nagatsuka had expected this reaction from him, "That''s why I want you to see my movieter when I made itter in the school festival on the spring session."


    "Alright," Yuuki nodded and didn''t mind watching it.


    "Oh? Movie? Can you let me join?" Satoshi asked.


    "Why not?" Nagatsuka nodded.


    "Yuuki!"


    They turned their heads and saw a beautiful girl appearing in front of them.


    "Why don''t you tell me that you''re here? Do you know if we''re busy preparing the stage for you?......" Izusu suddenly gave him a lot of herints about him.


    "...."


    Everyone was startled by this girl who suddenly came.


    "You need toe with me now!" Isuzu pulled his hand.


    "Wait! Wait! I can check it outter," Yuuki said.


    "No! You need to check it now!" Isuzu said. She didn''t want him to escape again right now.


    "Yuuki, you can go check your job," Shouko suddenly said.


    Isuzu looked at Shouko and gave him a grateful nod, "Thank you very much." She looked at him and said, "Let''s go!"


    "Bye, Yuuki, you need to do your job," Shouko said.


    "....."


    Yuuki was speechless since she was quite cold now.


    They looked at him who was being pulled away by the beautiful girl.


    "...."


    They were too speechless and weren''t sure what to say right now.


    "Ishida, I want to buy a takoyaki, can youe with me?" Ueno said and pulled him away.


    "W - Wait!" Ishida didn''t expect the same thing to happen to him.


    They didn''t really think much about the pair of both Ishida and Ueno since they were more curious about him.


    "Nishimiya-san, who is your boyfriend?" Satoshi was confused.


    "Umm, pro-wrestler?"

 Chapter 711: Theme Park Together 4

    "P - Pro Wrestler....."


    Miki and Satoshi weren''t sure how to respond to that but they could see from his body was very good.


    "Oh, is he going to join the show match between Ichijou Yuuki versus Sekibayashi Jun?" Satoshi said. He was very knowledgeable about this kind of things and he also loved his song too. Yuuki was his role model since both of them were high school students and he wanted to be a sessful actor too.


    "Yes," Shouko only nodded.


    "Is it really okay to not telling them?" Nagatsuka asked.


    "I feel a bit sorry for them," Sahara said.


    "It''s okay, he doesn''t want a troublesome thing," Yuzuru answered.


    "Here is your takoyaki."


    Ishida looked at the takoyaki and said, "Thank you very much." He took money to pay it but suddenly he heard a familiar voice.


    "Ueno, can you not be this meddlesome?"


    "Shi-Shimada?" Ishida was stunned and cold sweat kept pouring out from his body unconsciously when he saw the face of this person. He saw the face of his ex-best friend during his elementary school who betrayed him and made him into the scapegoat for the thing that they had done to Nishimiya. Suddenly the memory that he had been buried started to appear and yed a rey scene on his head. He hung his head low and turned while walking since he wanted to get away as soon as possible.


    The ''X'' mask that hade off earlier suddenlye back and covered everyone face in front of him.


    "Hey, Ishida!" Ueno became panicked and worried when she saw his reaction. She turned and said toward Shimada, "Sorry! I''ll text you!" She started to chase him and called his name, "Ishida!" She walked beside him and asked, "Are you mad?"


    "I''m not mad," Ishida answered while looking down, "I''m not mad."


    "I was just hoping for you two could go back to being friends," Ueno said with a nervous expression. She clenched her hands hard and said, "I figured things would work out if you met."


    Ishida looked at her with an annoyed expression, "Nobody asked you." He turned and looked at the group of people that hade with him. He looked at both Sahara and Shouko who were talking to each other and suddenly realized something, ''Didn''t I do the exact same thing?'' He wasn''t sure but he felt very ufortable. He sat down and wasn''t sure what to do now.


    Ueno sat beside him and said, "You and I are alike."


    "No, we''re not," Ishida answered.


    "Yes, we''re."


    "No, we''re not."


    Ueno didn''t say anything and crossing her legs. She looked at the group of teenagers who yed each other in front of her and said, "Everything would''ve been fine and dandy if it wasn''t for Nishimiya, right?"


    Ishida felt very ufortable and answered, "We don''t know that."


    "But I do," Ueno said and bbered, "If she wasn''t around, things wouldn''t have gotten awkward between Sahara and me. And you and Shimada wouldn''t have fallen out. I want to back to how things were before she came."


    Ishida put his hands together while sweating, "The thing with Shimada..."


    "It''s all on me."


    "....."


    "Do you hate me, Ishida?" Ueno asked.


    "Probably."


    "....."


    Ueno suddenly stood up and said, "I think I want to ride the Ferris Wheel."


    "Ha?" Ishida looked at her with a confused expression.


    "I should take Nishimiya," Ueno said and walked toward her.


    "Hey!" Ishida wanted to reprimand her but he was toote.


    Shouko was talking with Sahara until suddenly someone held her shoulders.


    "Nishimiya-san, ride the Ferris wheel with me," Ueno said.


    Shouko looked at her with a confused expression.


    Yuzuru who was beside them said, "Take this with you, sis." She gave her her camera and said, "I''m riding the rollercoaster again."


    "Let''s go," Ueno pulled her and took her to the Ferris wheel.


    "You''re not going to stop her," Ishida asked.


    Yuzuru shook her head, "It''s better to see what she is going to do, I''m sure that Yuuki will help me to punish that girl when she does something to sis."


    "....."


    Ishida wasn''t sure but he felt worried right now.


    Yuuki looked at the girl who was pulling his arm in front of him, "Why are you this hasty?"


    "You''re the one who is toox! Do you know that the match will be started in a few weeks?" Isuzu looked at him with an annoyed expression.


    "...."


    Yuuki could see from her expression that she had been working hard. He thought for a bit and said, "It''s because I believe in you." He put a very sincere expression and said, "With you around really put my heart at ease."


    Bang!


    Yuuki looked at the ground beside him which was chipped because of her gun. He was speechless right now looking at her.


    "Enough of your sweet talk, let''s go check the stage to see whether there is a missing instrument or not," Isuzu said and pulled him to see the stage in the stadium that was located in this park. She turned and hid her red face since she was a bit happy with his praise but she needed to be demon now since this guy was really irresponsible.


    Yuuki decided to keep his mouth shut right now. He wasn''t sure but he felt worried for some reason. He suddenly thought whether the girl in front of him was in the menstruation period or not. He thought for a bit and said, "Thank you for working for me."


    "No problem," Isuzu said and added, "But you can''t escape again, alright?"


    "..."


    "Yes," Yuuki decided to follow her for now.

 Chapter 712: Pro-Wrestler Match Discussion

    Yuuki and Isuzu had arrived in the stadium and the Digerry n were working together to create a perfect stage for him.


    Yuuki looked at them and asked, "Is this alright?"


    "What do you mean?" Isuzu asked.


    "I have seen normal people here, is the Digerry n alright toe out now?" Yuuki asked.


    "It''s okay, they''re wearing a disguise amulet, in front of normal people they''re not much different from us," Isuzu said.


    Yuuki nodded in response.


    "YUUKI!!!!"


    Yuuki heard this voice and couldn''t help but grin, "Sekibayashi-san!"


    "Hahaha," Sekibayashi grinned and walked toward him, "Dammit, are you serious that you''ve juste right now?! You''re f.u.c.k.i.n.g the protagonist in this show! Show some goddamn concerns for your f.u.c.k.i.n.g show!" He was a bit annoyed by him and pped his back several times.


    "Stop! Stop! Sekibayashi-san!" Yuuki pushed him away. He also understood why he was annoyed by him.


    Izusu, who was by their side, couldn''t help but nod.


    "Still, this has be something huge and we need to show the best entertainment to everyone who watches us," Sekibayashi said.


    "I know that," Yuuki nodded and asked, "You''ve been here for a while?"


    "Sekibayashi-sanes to this ce at least one or two hours every day," Isuzu said.


    "Yeah, I don''t know where you have found a construction worker but their working skills are just too awesome," Sekibayashi said.


    Yuuki and Isuzu didn''t seem surprised that Sekibayashi praised the skill of the Digerry n since that n was almost extinct because their skill was targeted by the other supernatural being and forced them to work for them.


    Yuuki was very lucky that he had met them since it was very easy to build this park with a price that was lower than the market and with very high efficiency.


    "That''s right, I have chosen several people to help with the opening of our match," Sekibayashi said, and showed him the details of each pro-wrestler that would be ying early in the match.


    Yuuki didn''t really have that muchment about this since he didn''t have that much knowledge about this pro-wrestler. He thought for a bit and said, "Sekibayashi-san, how about we make it a more interesting game for them?"


    "Interesting game?" Sekibayahi raised his eyebrow.


    "Have you heard about Money in the Bank Ladder?" Yuuki asked.


    "Money in the Bank Ladder? What is that?" Sekibayashi asked, but he felt quite curious.


    "I will prepare money in the suitcase and that suitcase will be suspended 20 feet above the ring," Yuuki said.


    Sekibayashi nodded, "That''s an interesting concept so few pro-wrestlers will fight together to grab that suitcase?"


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded.


    "Wait!" Isuzu stopped.


    "Hmm?"


    "Did you say that the suitcase will be suspended 20 feet above the ring? So how can the yer get that suitcase? They cannot jump that high!" Izusu said.


    "That''s why there is adder in this match, so at least there will be 5 to 10 participants fighting together to grab the money from that suitcase," Yuuki said.


    Sekibayashi grinned and said, "That''s interesting, they will be very hungry when they hear the prize money in the suitcase."


    No one hated money and it was better to have some, especially when they were in a job that could make them retire any time because of the injury.


    Izusu nodded and noted his idea, "Alright, I will put it into the gameter." She wanted to make this game to be as popr as ever since that means this amus.e.m.e.nt park would also be popr for the pro-wrestler game too.


    "This ce might hold the world championship matchter," Yuuki joked.


    "Hahaha, that''s interesting, I really want that to happen," Sekibayashi grinned.


    Then, they were talking about the setting of the stage to give the best view for the audience that came to watch their match. Their meeting was quite long since Yuuki really never came to his ce and made them very helpless.


    "That''s right, I have almost forgotten something," Yuuki said.


    "What is it?" Sekibayashi thought that he had another good idea again.


    Isuzu was ready with her notes to write.


    "It''s about the entrance," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    "Entrance? Is this important?" Isuzu frowned.


    "OF COURSE!!!" Sekibayashi shouted at her.


    "...."


    Isuzu was speechless by his outburst.


    "Calm down, Sekibayashi-san, she is still a novice," Yuuki said.


    "Cough! Cough! I''m sorry, but the entrance is very important for us the pro-wrestler, it''s simr to sd when you''re having your dinner," Sekibayashi said.


    Isuzu still couldn''t understand but she nodded regardless.


    Sekibayashi looked at him and said, "Your entrance during the Kengan match is amazing, can you create for me too?" He was very jealous since his entrance was quite in. He wanted something incredible too during this match. He knew that this guy had a lot of ideas and he wanted him to make him one too.


    The f.u.c.k.i.n.g awesome entrance that is.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and looked at him. He looked at him and asked, "Sekibayashi-san have you rode an ATV?"


    "ATV? You mean that vehicle that is usually used in the sport for off-road or something?" Sekibayashi asked.


    "Yeah, that one, try to learn one, I will get you er, use that for the entrance ording to the script and I will also prepare the music," Yuuki said.


    "Alright! Good! I will go back now to train!" Sekibayashi said and went back. He knew that Yuuki was powerful and he also wanted to win the match too.


    "How about you?" Isuzu asked.


    "I will stay for a while, I will also tell you about my entrance too, I will also show one of my magics," Yuuki said.


    Isuzu nodded and didn''t seem surprised that he had magic.


    Yuuki went out of the stadium together with Izusu but he saw someone unexpected on the outside, "Shouko?"


    Shouko looked at him and smiled, "Yuuki, are you done?"


    Yuuki felt something was wrong with her, "Yeah." He looked at Isuzu and said, "I will go home now."


    Izusu nodded, "Take care."


    "Thank you," Yuuki nodded and walked to Shouko, "Let''s go back."


    "Hmm..." Shouko nodded at him.

 Chapter 713: Fixing Their Goddamn Relationship

    Yuuki and Shouko were walking together.


    "Where is Yuzuru?" Yuuki asked.


    "She has said that she wants to go home first," Shouko said.


    "So everyone has gone back?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, you spent quite a long time with your work," Shouko said.


    "..."


    "I''m sorry," Yuuki forgot that he had been going out together with everyone. He knew that there was something wrong but this girl might not tell him when he was forceful. He thought for a bit and decided to bring her somewhere, "Let''s go out now."


    "Now?" Shouko was quite surprised.


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded.


    "It''s quitete," Shouko said.


    "It''s okay, I''m here to protect you," Yuuki said.


    "..."


    Shouko looked at him for a while and nodded, "Where are we going?"


    "Let''s feed the fish, it has been a while since we''ve been there," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm," Shouko nodded and also wanted to go there.


    Both of them bought french bread from the nearby bread shop and went to the bridge where they were meeting each other before they were dating each other.


    This ce is very memorable for both of them since it calms them down to see a fish that gathered to eat the french bread that they had fed them.


    Both of them had arrived in the bridge and as expected it was quite dark and the only thing that brightened this ce was the streetmp. The sound of moths that were moving toward the streetmp made quite a lot of noise but it didn''t disrupt both of them.


    Yuuki and Shouko torn some of the bread on their hands and threw it toward the river. They saw a fish starting to gather and ate the bread together.


    "This is my first timeing here at night," Shouko said.


    "How is it?" Yuuki asked.


    "It might be hard to see the fish but it isn''t that bad," Shouko said.


    "Yes," Yuuki said and suddenly asked, "Is there something that happened earlier?"


    "...."


    Yuuki started to regret leaving her behind now. Even though he knew that everyone had be slightly mature, they were still someone who had bullied her in the past. He was afraid of something to happen when he was away. He was also curious about what happened to Yuzuru since she wanted to go back first, ''It''s strange.''


    Shouko still fed the fish slowly and asked, "Yuuki, do you think that I have the right to be happy?"


    "..."


    Yuuki frowned and wanted to go to every person who came to this amus.e.m.e.nt park and threatened to tell him what was happening but he knew that his angel had a weak heart right now and he wasn''t sure what she would do when he left her, "Of course, you have, there isn''t anyone in this world that doesn''t have a right to be happy."


    "But I have tainted everyone," her tears started to feel down from her eyes, "I - I have destroyed their friendship, all of this because of me if only I''m disapp---" She didn''t have time to finish her words and suddenly she was kissed by him. Her brain didn''t have time to process what was happening until the kiss was over and she saw his pained expression. She was a bit shocked since she had never seen this expression from him.


    "Don''t finish those words," Yuuki thought that he could make her happy but he didn''t expect that she had a lot of trouble within her heart and it pained him to see her make such an expression, "It really pains me to see you can utter that word without the burden, do you know how much meaning that you have for my life?"


    Shouko bit her lips and said, "But you have Utaha, Ranko, Yukana, and even my mom, I''m not special, my body isn''t that good, I can''t give you anything for what you have done to me...." She felt really sad and her tears came out without stopping, "I - I''m happy to meet you, I - I don''t know how many times that you''ve saved me, I want you always by my side, but I''m....."


    Yuuki looked at her softly, "I don''t care anything about that, you''re you, I don''t know what you''re thinking but for me, you''re very special, you''re an angel in my eyes."


    Shouko smiled, "An angel, that''s a bit exaggerated..."


    Yuuki wiped the tears on her eyes and said, "Yes, you should smile more, I love that smile, you''re very beautiful."


    Shouko blushed with his words and looked at him.


    Yuuki also looked at her and could only say that she was a real angel. He moved his head closer to kissing him.


    Shouko was also tippoe to make her closer to him.


    Under this streetmp in the location where they shared a lot of mermoies, they kissed each other.


    This kiss was different from the one that they had exchanged before since it felt very special for them.


    Shouko hugged him and said, "I love you."


    "I love you too," Yuuki said and asked, "So can you tell me what happened?"


    Shouko nodded and told him what was happening after he had gone earlier.


    Yuuki was very angry at this Ueno and wanted to feed her to the fish in Tokyo Bay.


    "Please don''t do anything," Shouko said when she saw his expression.


    Yuuki thought a deep breath and thought that he was too hasty to solve everything on the Tokyo Bay. He also needed to think about the ecosystem since he knew that the girl usually would wear perfume and it would be bad for the fish to eat them.


    It might even destroy the entire ecosystem of the Tokyo Bayter on.


    Yuuki looked at her and said, "Why do you care about them?"


    "It''s because my fau--" Shouko was stopped again by him.


    "Don''t always me yourself, "Yuuki stopped her and said, "You should think that is the work of karma when you do something bad, someone will give you a punishment, they have bullied you so that is their price."


    "No! I want to fix their rtionship!" Shouko became stubborn at him.


    "......"


    Yuuki took a deep breath and thought for a while. He really needed to solve this as soon as possible since he didn''t want any knot within her heart. He looked at her and said, "Tell Sahara toe to this ce tomorrow along with the other people who came with us earlier and I will call Ishida toe here."


    "What are you going to do?" Shouko asked.


    "Fixing their goddamn rtionship," Yuuki said.

 Chapter 714: Makotos First Quest

    Ishida looked at his phone and saw an email from him, "Come to the usual bridge?" He thought for a bit and sighed. He wondered whether there was any connection to the earlier incidents. He looked at the ceiling and wondered what should he do right now.


    Yuuki went back to his home after he had delivered Shouko back, "I''m back."


    "Yuuki," Makoto said when she saw him.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki looked at her with a confused expression since it was quite rare for her to be the one who greeted him.


    Makoto pouted, "Did you forget that you''re going to help me with the quest?"


    "Oh," Yuuki suddenly remembered that he had promised to help her, "That''s right, I''m sorry, when are we going?"


    "Right now," Makoto said.


    "..."


    "Right now?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, is it okay?" Makoto asked with a hopeful expression.


    "..."


    Yuuki looked at her and nodded, "Alright, let''s go now."


    "Good, I will be the one who drives the motorcycle, is that okay?" Makoto asked.


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded and didn''t really mind.


    "Let''s go!" Makoto said.


    Makoto rode his motorcycle and Yuuki was sitting behind her. She suddenly felt his hands wrapped around her waist, "W - Why are you hugging me?" She was embarrassed right now.


    "Of course, it''s dangerous if I''m not holding you," Yuuki said.


    "...."


    Makoto sighed and was wondering whether she would be eaten by himter. She started to get nervous and it made her drive the motorcycle very awkward.


    The motorcycle moved strangely to speed up and slow down suddenly making him very ufortable and made the distance between the two of them became very close. He was wondering whether he should change and be the driver.


    "D - Don''t eat me!" Makoto said while closing her eyes.


    "????"


    Yuuki was confused by her. He looked at her closed her eyes and couldn''t help but became scared, "Oi, Makoto! Don''t close your eyes! Look at the front! Front!"


    Yuuki and Makoto had arrived in the shopping district and they were very tired right even though their reason to be tired was very different from each other.


    "Uegh..." Makoto was near the lighting pole and felt very dizzy right now.


    Yuuki caressed her back to make herfortable, "Are you alright?"


    "Hmm," Makoto nodded and wiped her mouth. She took a deep breath and thought that she was thinking too much.


    Yuuki looked at the shopping district in front of him and every shop was closed since it was midnight.


    "This ce is very deserted," Makoto said.


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded. He had only heard that something had stolen a lot of things from every shop in this shopping district every midnight. From the report, he also learned that there was also a strange noise at midnight but they couldn''t find the source of that noise. He thought that it was probably the work of puggles.


    Puggles is an animal from the supernatural world that has a shape that is simr to abination of both mole, rabbit and typus.


    Yuuki felt a bit strange but this creature was a bit cute with ears simr to a rabbit, body of mole, and face of a typus but it had a habit of stealing something shiny and food from its surroundings. He was a bit strange for such a creature to suddenly appear in this area since usually, it was living in the forest or somewhere that was far away from the human.


    "I''m ready!" Makoto said and brought a to catch the puggles.


    "..."


    "Is it really okay to only use that?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course!" Makoto nodded and said, "This isn''t a normal! It has been enhanced by magic!"


    ''Enhanced by magic?'' Yuuki didn''t think that it would help her to catch the puggles. He knew that this probably enhanced to make it stronger but to catch that creature she needed to do it using her own power. He was wondering why his cousin was a klutz.


    "Let''s go!" Makoto said and raised her hand.


    "Ohh!!" Yuuki also raised his hand and said, "Plus Ultra!"


    "Plus Ultra!" Makoto said and asked, "What is Plus Ultra?"


    "..."


    Yuuki was wondering whether his cousin was really alright and started to exin the meaning of plus ultra.


    Yuuki and Makoto were walking around the shopping district.


    The size of this shopping district is quiterge since there are a lot of shops in this area. It is also one of the most popr ces in this city since the ce is cheap and there is a lot of variety of things are sold in this ce.


    Yuuki had alsoe to this ce before with Rossweisse before since that girl wanted to buy something cheap. He was wondering what that girl had that kind of personality but it was quite cute. He sighed and wondered when that girl would go back. He knew that she would go back a weekter but he had missed her already. He shook his head and looked at Makoto who was walking with a serious expression.


    Makoto was a bit nervous since it was her first quest in the witch organization. She didn''t want to fail and wanted to do a good job. She held her tightly while looking from her right and left for every second.


    "....."


    "Don''t be that nervous," Yuuki couldn''t help but say.


    "But... This is my first quest!" Makoto said.


    "There is me here, let''s search for that thing slowly," Yuuki said.


    "Alright," Makoto nodded.


    They walked around slowly to search the puggles since that creature wasn''t that big it was quite hard to search it.


    Yuuki looked at the shaved ice cream shop and thought that he should visit this ce when it opened since it was quite hot in the summer and he wanted to eat it, "Let''s visit this ce two dayster."


    "Oh, ice cream!" Makoto said and noticed something strange on the side of this shop. She looked at a strange creature that was happily eating ice cream, "Yuuki, is that?"


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked and saw the puggles there eating an ice cream happily.


    "....."


    Yuuki and Makoto looked at each other and nodded. They need to catch this guy now.

 Chapter 715: Pounding a Mochi!

    Makoto walked slowly while raising her. Her heart was beating very hard since she was a bit nervous.


    Yuuki didn''t help her and looked at her to see whether she could seed without his help.


    Makoto was only a meter away and hurriedly swung her toward the puggles.


    "Nyaa!" The puggles noticed her right away and ran away directly.


    Makoto missed her chance to catch the puggles and looked at the empty.


    "..."


    Yuuki walked toward her and patted her shoulder, "Don''t mind."


    Makoto feels veryplicated right now. She didn''t want to give up and hurriedly gave a chase to that creature, "Wait! I will catch you! Don''t run!"


    "...."


    Yuuki was speechless looking at her actions. He sighed and felt a bit sad to think that she was his cousin.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha...." Makoto breathed heavily while sitting on the bench. She had been running to chase after the puggles but it was very hard to chase after them. She didn''t know that it was this hard to chase that creature.


    Yuuki brought a drink from the vending machine in this park. He didn''t know that there was a small park around this area. Even though it was small, it was still a very good ce for children to y. He was sure the price of thend in this location was quite steep, "Are you okay with c?"


    "Yes," Makoto nodded and took the can of c from him.


    Both of them opened the can together and drank the c at the same time.


    Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!


    "Ahhh!!!"


    "So what are you going to do now?" Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Do you want me to help you?" He had ced the small GPS sensor on the puggles and it would be very easy to catch it.


    Makoto thought for a bit and suddenly remembered something, "That''s right! Onee-chan has given me a note of how to catch the puggles before!" She searched in her pocket, "I remember that I brought it with me."


    "...."


    ''Then use it earlier!'' Yuuki looked at her speechless expression.


    "It''s here!" Makoto said while opening the note that had been given by her sister.


    "Hmm," Yuuki was also curious and read the note beside her.


    "To catch the puggles, you need to use bait to make ite toward you," Makoto said.


    "A bait?" Yuuki felt that it was a bit simr to fishing, "What is the bait?"


    "Hmm," Makoto read the note while frowning at her forehead, "It should be easy to make, it is simr to mochi."


    "...."


    "Mochi? You want to make mochi in this park?" Yuuki asked with a strange expression.


    "Yes, can you make it for me, please!" Makoto asked.


    "..."


    Yuuki felt that it was very strange but he didn''t reject her request and created a wood mortar, wood pestle, and bucket with water inside. He looked at her and asked, "Did you bring a mochi?"


    "Oh, I remember that Onee-chan gave me something before we went out," Makoto said and took a container with rice inside, "Alright, let''s make it!"


    Yuuki felt strange since both of them were making mochi in the middle of the night alone. He was wondering whether they would be reported by the people who lived here since they caused amotion. He thought that this crime was a bitme and it would be strange to be caught by police for making mochi in the middle of the night.


    "Yuuki, you will be the one who folds and wet the mochi, I will be the one who hammers it," Makoto said.


    "Can you do that?" Yuuki was worried.


    "I can do it!" Makoto said with a confident expression.


    "..."


    Yuuki was still worried but he didn''t say anything. He nodded and put the hot mochi inside the mortar and put his hand on the water. He looked at her and said, "Ready?"


    Makoto nodded, "I will start!"


    "Good," Yuuki nodded.


    Makoto raised her hammer and pounded to the mochi.


    Baam!


    Makoto raised her hammer again and Yuuki folded the mochi with his wet hand, "Hey!"


    "Hey!" Makoto also said and pounded her hammer again.


    Both of them were working together to create a perfect mochi together.


    Suddenly the puggles came out and walked toward them while looking at them with a curious expression. It also drooled when it saw the mochi inside the mortar but it waited patiently for it to be ready.


    "Hey!"


    "Hey!"


    Yuuki and Makoto started to forget about the mission and thought about making the perfect mochi tonight. The sound of a hammer that pounded the mochi and their shout made this quiet ce very festive.


    They didn''t know but in the future, their action would be an urban legend among the people who lived near the shopping district. They would be known as the mochi shop maker ghost that sometimes would create a delicious mochi in the middle of the night.


    Yuuki and Makoto looked at the mochi with a satisfying expression. They suddenly noticed something while watching the mochi with a hopeful expression. They looked at each other and smiled. They cut the mochi and sprinkled it with soybean powder. They gave some of their mochis to the puggles and decided to eat it here together with it. They ate the mochi together and had a satisfied smile.


    Yuuki looked at Makoto to remind her not to forget about her quest.


    Makoto nodded and took her to catch it.


    The puggles didn''t escape and were caught by her directly but it didn''t really care since it was eating a mochi with a satisfied expression.


    Makoto put the puggles inside a special cage and sighed in relief, "It''s done."


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded.


    Suddenly they heard a police car siren.


    Wee woo! Wee woo! Wee woo!


    They became pale when they heard it.


    "Let''s run away!" Yuuki said.


    Makoto nodded in agreement since she didn''t want to be caught by the police.


    They left their mochi tools in the park after erasing their fingerprints since it was very interesting to see if their action would lead to a summer horror story.

 Chapter 716: Let me go back!

    Yuuki, Shouko, and Yuzuru were together in the bridge where they were usually feeding a fish. They were waiting for everyone who came to the amus.e.m.e.nt park beforeing to this ce.


    Yuzuru had shown him the video of both Shouko and Ueno who entered the Ferris wheel together. He felt a bit pissed and veryzy to fix their rtionship but he had promised Shouko.


    Yuuki was a bit sleepy since both night activities and making mochi in the middle of the night.


    "Are you seriously making mochi in the middle of the night?" Yuzuru asked while looking at him with a strange expression.


    "Yeah, the police almost caught usst night," Yuuki yawned.


    Shouko smiled while holding herugh while listening to their conversation.


    "Shouko-chan! Yuzuru-chan! Ichijou-kun!"


    They turned and saw a very tall girl with short hair running toward them with a smile.


    "Sahara!" Shouko nodded while smiling.


    Yuzuru and Yuuki only nodded at her and continued to feed the fish.


    "Do you have to do this?" Yuzuru asked.


    "This is your big sister''s wish," Yuuki said.


    Yuzuru sighed, "Nee-chan is too kind...."


    "That''s true," Yuuki also sighed.


    Sahara looked at both of them and felt weird, "What are they talking about?"


    "Do you want to feed the fish too?" Shouko asked and gave her part of the french bread.


    "Thank you," Sahara nodded and also started to feed the fish too.


    In the eyes of people, it might be weird for four people to feed the fish together but it was fun for them.


    "I wonder if fish can get fat," Sahara said.


    "....."


    Shouko and Yuzuru started to wonder that question. They knew that for girls it was important to take care of their bodies and it would be bad for them to get fat. They started to get worried for some reason.


    "They do get fat," Yuuki answered.


    "Really?" They were surprised by his answer.


    "Yes, but they''re also working out a lot since they''re swimming all the time, they''re burning their fat all the time," Yuuki said.


    "...."


    "That''s true," they nodded at the same time and weren''t that worried anymore.


    "So why are you calling me?" Sahara asked.


    "Let''s wait for a while," Yuuki said and asked, "Do you have a n or something?"


    Sahara shook her head, "No, I don''t have any but I''m happy that you have called me Shouko-chan."


    "...."


    At that moment, Yuuki hurriedly pulled Shouko and hugged her, "I won''t give her away."


    "..."


    They were a bit speechless by his words.


    Sahara suddenly got a headache, "Hmm, what do you mean?"


    "Sahara, you''re not into a lily, right? I don''t really mind you having that preference but don''t do that with Shouko, or at least you should invite me," Yuuki said.


    "..."


    "Huh? Lily? Preferences? What do you mean?" Sahara was confused and asked, "Also, why should I invite you?"


    "Don''t you swing that way?" Yuuki asked.


    "....."


    "Swing that way?" Sahara suddenly felt a bad premonition.


    "Well, you''re into girls right?" Yuuki said.


    "..."


    They were a bit speechless by his words.


    "NO, OF COURSE, NOT! I''M INTERESTED IN BOY! MY TYPE IS LIKE YOU!" Sahara hurriedly denied it and suddenly she blushed when she said that.


    Yuuki didn''t expect that it had be this awkward, "Cough! I''m happy that you think that way, at least I''m not worried that you see Shouko that way."


    "No, that''s okay..." Sahara blushed and looked away. She wanted to go back right now and ran away.


    "....."


    Shouko and Yuzuru frowned at him looking at him without saying anything.


    "...."


    "Sahara, just bear it for a while, I''m sorry for making you say that," Yuuki said.


    "...."


    "You''re too cruel...." Sahara was very embarrassed right now and wanted to bury herself inside the hole. She looked at the river and sighed, "I know that my height is very tall and I''m quite popr among girls." She became depressed and said, "There isn''t any guy who is taller than me! I also want to date someone DAMMIT!!!!!"


    "....."


    Shouko and Yuzuru weren''t sure what to say in this situation and looked at him again.


    Yuuki knew that it was his fault but still it also made him quite ufortable. He patted her shoulder and said, "It''s because you don''t meet someone suitable yet, you''re a wonderful girl, I''m sure that you will meet him soon."


    Sahara rested her chin on her palm, "Do you know that most of the guys in my ss are swinging that way?"


    "...."


    Yuuki blinked his eyes and asked, "Do you have to tell me that?"


    "Yes, I''m sure that the boys in my ss will love to know that I know you, that''s right, how about I call them here right now?" Sahara wanted revenge on him and took out her phone.


    "Stop!" Yuuki hurriedly took her phone away. He looked at her and said, "Don''t do that!"


    "Shouko-chan!" Sahara went to Shouko and hugged her.


    Shouko was helpless and only caressed her back slowly, "Yuuki...."


    "My bad," Yuuki nodded.


    "I''m not sure why but I have be tired all of a sudden," Yuzuru sighed.


    "..."


    They didn''t refute it since it had already be very tiring before it even started.


    "So what happens here?"


    They turned and saw someone there.


    "Ishida, you''re here?" Yuuki was a bit surprised.


    Ishidaughed weakly and said, "I have been here since you asked Sahara whether she swings that way or not."


    "......"


    They weren''t sure what to say to him since he had been here for a while.


    Sahara blushed again and wanted to go back now.


    "No, don''t go back!" Shouko stopped her.


    "No! I want to go back!" Sahara couldn''t stay here since she was very embarrassed.


    Yuuki and Yuzuru shook their heads and patted his shoulder together.


    "Eh? It''s my fault?!"


    Ishida was stunned there with a confused expression.

 Chapter 717: Free

    Sahara calmed down and started to feed the fish again. She felt that it was very nice to be a fish since she didn''t need to worry about a lot of matters. She sighed and said, "I want to be a fish."


    "...."


    They looked at him waiting for him to say something.


    ''Is it me again?'' Yuuki massaged his temple and said, "It might be impossible to be a fish but it is possible to be a beautiful mermaid." He gave her a charming smile while saying it in a deep voice.


    "..."


    "That might be impossible for me," Sahara said without any expression.


    "...."


    "I was joking, you don''t need to take it seriously," Yuuki said and continued to feed the fish.


    "So why are you gathering us here, Aniki?" Ishida asked.


    "Wait for a while, we''re going to wait for everyone toe," Yuuki said.


    "Everyone?" Ishida suddenly didn''t feelfortable anymore. He still remembered the thing that had happened yesterday after they had gone back.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked since he saw his expression started to be strange.


    "Nothing," Ishida shook his head.


    Yuuki was wondering whether there was another thing happening again. He sighed and felt that their rtionship was just tooplicated. He looked at Ishida and wondered what this guy wanted to do right now.


    "Yasho!"


    They turned and saw a group of people that they had been waiting for.


    Nagatsuka, Miki, and Satoshi walked together.


    "Yo!"


    Ueno appeared from behind of Satoshi and walked together with them.


    Yuuki thought that it would be hard to ask them to start to say something but it seemed he didn''t need to wait since the hypocrite girl had started to talk and reported everything to him. He felt thankful but he would never get close to this one.


    In summary, Miki told him that Ishida had been bullying Shouko when they were in elementary school.


    Yuuki wanted to shut her mouth when she had be hysterical but he didn''t say anything and looked at her boyfriend.


    "Calm down, Miki," Satoshi said.


    Miki took a deep breath and said, "I''m sorry but it was all your fault, to begin with." Her voice was very sad and tried to be the victim, "Still, Mashiba said I should forgive you if you apologize to Nishimiya."


    Ishida was a bit shocked with this girl since she tried to me him for everything. He wanted to say something but he couldn''t do that since it was his fault, to begin with.


    "Wait for a second," Ueno couldn''t handle it anymore and looked at her, "That''s messed up. What right do we have to criticize Ishida over it?"


    Miki looked at her and showed a shock reaction, "We?" She raised her voice slightly, "You''ve got it wrong, Nao!"


    "Got what wrong?" Ueno said with an annoyed tone.


    "Unlike me, you went out of your way to bully Nishimiya," Miki had let out her tears and looked very saddened, "Don''t lump me in with you."


    No one could say anything since it was very awkward.


    Yuuki had decided that he wouldn''t get too close to this girl no matter what. He was sure that he would be annoyed to death by her.


    "Nao..." Sahara felt very ufortable and wanted to stop them but she couldn''t since she was too afraid.


    "Ah..." Ueno had given up on Miki and knew that nothing would enter her head anymore, "Yeah. I''m not like you at all. You justughed and fell in line with what I was doing!"


    "Mean!" Miki looked at her in disbelief.


    Yuuki still appreciated this Ueno since she didn''t hide her disdain and hate toward Shouko and it was better than someone who was a hypocrite, still, he needed to give her a punishmentter since she had made Shouko cry.


    "What do you think, Sahara?" Ueno asked.


    "Eh? You''re asking me?" Sahara was startled when she needed to join the conversation.


    "Nao badmouthed you a ton too, Sahara!" Miki said.


    "I was only telling the truth!" Ueno replied and looked at Sahara, "Out with it, Sahara!"


    Sahara became a bit scared and clenched both of her hands, "I - I..... I was scared of both of you back then."


    "What? Whose side are you on?" Ueno was pissed.


    "Neither of you!" Sahara replied.


    Ishida wasn''t sure but he felt very tired with all of this. He rested his back on the side of the bridge and slumped down slowly sitting on the grounds while resting his head with his arms hiding his face, "Enough."


    "It''s all my fault."


    Ishida just wanted this to be over. He was wondering why it had turned into this.


    ''Yuuki...'' Shouko tucked his shirt.


    Yuuki sighed and nodded.


    "I hate that line of thinking," Ueno said.


    "Ueno," Ishida buried his head on his arm and said, "Stop thinking that you can decide everything for others."


    Ueno was a bit shocked but she couldn''t say anything.


    "You don''t have to put it that way," Sahara said.


    "Shut up, Sahara," Ishida was annoyed and said, "You''re gonna run and regret your cowardice again, anyway."


    "What''s going on with you, Ishida?" Miki asked.


    "Not another word, Kawai," Ishida had enough of her, "All you''ve ever cared about is yourself."


    Miki put her hand on her mouth showing that she was shocked.


    "Yasho... I''m on your side, okay," Nagatsuka said.


    "Oh, buzz off. You don''t know the first thing about me," Ishida said.


    "I''ve had it! I''m leaving!" Miki said and left.


    Nagatsuka sighed, "Yasho...." He looked at him for a while, "It''s okay. It doesn''t bother me." He wanted to go back but he was stopped by him.


    "Stay here for a while," Yuuki said.


    Nagatsuka wasn''t sure what he was nning but he nodded.


    "Sho-chan, I''ll go back," Sahara said and left.


    Shouko nodded at her.


    "Don''t," Yuuki stopped her.


    Sahara wasn''t sure what he wanted to do.


    "Sorry, Ishida, I shouldn''t havee," Ueno said and she also left but she secretly looked at them from afar.


    "Ishida, you''re too awful," Satoshi said.


    Ishida lifted his head but he didn''t look at him, "Keep your nose out of it, Outsider."


    Satoshi turned, "And here I thought we were friends." He wanted to walk but he was stopped by him too, "Hmm?"


    "Ishida," Yuuki said.


    Ishida sighed but didn''t look at him, "You''re calling everyone to see me like this right? I know that I was wrong and I regretted my actions during elementary school. I know this is the result of the action that I have taken before. I''m veryme, right? I - I..."


    Suddenly Ishida felt that he was lifted by someone. He didn''t even have time to scream and suddenly he was thrown into the river.


    *SPLASH!!!


    Everyone was shocked by his actions.


    "YUUKI!!"


    "YASHO!!!" Nagatsuka was shocked to see his best friend being thrown into the river. He looked at him angrily and said, "What are you doing!?" But he didn''t receive his answer since he was also thrown into the river.


    *SPLASH!!!


    Satoshi moved back, "Don''t tell me?! Me too?" He was right and he was also thrown into the river.


    *SPLASH!!!


    "Yuuki, what are you doing?" Shouko and Yuzuru were shocked but they didn''t receive their answer since he was also jumping into the river.


    *SPLASH!!!

 Chapter 718: Trust me, bastard!

    Ueno, who was hiding, didn''t expect something like this to happen. She hurriedly went there and asked, "Nishimiya, what is your boyfriend doing?!" She thought that he tried to bully Ishida but it seemed that she was wrong when she saw both Nagatsuka and Satoshi were also thrown into the river. Lastly, she saw him jumping into the river.


    "I - I''m not sure, but I believe in him," Shouko said with full confidence.


    Sahara was also shocked and looked down from the bridge.


    Yuzuru took her toe and started to record the thing that had happened right now.


    Ishida was shocked when he was thrown into the river. He wasn''t sure but inside this river, he remembered a lot of things that had happened to him for the past few years. He had never felt that his head was this clearer before until he heard someone screaming his name.


    "Ishida!"


    "Ishida!"


    Ishida felt someone suddenly pulling him outside the water and he started to cough a lot of water, "Cough! Cough!"


    "Thank God..." Nagatsuka was happy to see him alright. He turned toward him who also jumped into the river. He was very angry since his best friend had been treated like this, "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?"


    "No, Nagatsuka, it''s okay, everything is my fault...." Ishida said weakly and wanted to walk out from the river suddenly the ''X'' symbol also started to appear on his Aniki''s face.


    "Are you going to run away now, Ishida?" Yuuki asked.


    "..."


    Ishida was lifeless and he felt that voice couldn''t be heard.


    Yuuki was annoyed and stopped him, "Look at me, Ishida!"


    Ishida still can''t see him right now.


    "Ishida, look at me," Yuuki said, but this time he had a gentle tone. He pointed at both Nagatsuka and Satoshi, "You''re not alone, you have someone who follows you to the river to save you!"


    "....."


    Satoshi and Nagatsuka were speechless, ''Aren''t you the one who threw us into the river?!''


    "..."


    "Just leave me alone, Aniki," Ishida said with a very quiet tone.


    Yuuki frowned and said, "Ha? What are you saying?"


    Ishida looked at him and pushed him away, "JUST LEAVE ME ALONE!"


    "Ishida...." Nagatsuka clenched his hands and wanted to do something for his friend but he couldn''t read the guy in front of him at all.


    BAAM!!


    Yuuki suddenly punched him to his cheek.


    Ishida was thrown into the river again by his punch.


    "ISHIDA!!"


    Ishida stood up and held his cheek, "That hurt, bastard!!" He started to run toward him and punched him in the face.


    BAAM!!


    Yuuki could avoid this punch but he let him punch him, "Can you not be spoiled? Just ept us already, bastard!" He also punched him.


    Ishida wasn''t sure but his body was full of adrenaline and couldn''t care about anything, "HA? WHO CAN TRUST ANYONE AFTER WHAT HAPPEN TO ME! YOU WANT ME TO BELIEVE YOU JUST BECAUSE YOU HAVE BECOME HER BOYFRIEND? DON''T BULLSHIT ME!" He ran toward him and punched him.


    Yuuki was very annoyed by this guy, "I DON''T CARE WHAT HAPPEN TO YOU IN THE PAST! YOU''RE MY FRIENDS NOW, BASTARD!" He punched him again.


    Both of them exchanged punches while shouting and badmouthing each other.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    Nagatsuka and Satoshi hurriedly separated him.


    Ishida was full of bruises.


    Yuuki was still alright since Ishida''s punch didn''t hurt him.


    "Ha...Ha...Ha..." Ishida was tired but he still stood up his tears started to fall down, "I - I''m scared, do you know how much that incident has affected me? Do you know how much I have been hurt by the people that I have trusted before? It''s scary! It scared me to believe in someone again! I''m bullied every day, my book is torn, my shoes are being hidden....."


    ''Ishida...'' Everyone could express his pain.


    Ishida didn''t finish his words and he was punched again by him.


    BAAM!!


    Ishida suddenly felt that his cor was grabbed by someone. He looked at the person in front of him and couldn''t help but punched his face while screaming, "WHY ARE YOU KEEP PUNCHING ME!"


    BAAM!!


    Yuuki let him punch him and said, "I don''t want to hear your sob story! You can say that during the sleepover!"


    ''Sleepover?''


    Yuuki helped him to stand up, "I know that you''re scared, but when you''re scared, that''s all the more reason to move forward!"


    "I''m here!"


    "That mushroom head and the creepy girl''s boyfriend are here!" Yuuki shouted.


    "Mushroom head...." Nagatsuka was speechless and said, "Do you have any problem with my hair, bastard!"


    "Creepy girl''s boyfriend...." Satoshi was speechless and hurriedly said, "Miki is cute!"


    Yuuki ignored them and said, "Everyone in the elementary school might have betrayed you but not me, not us, right?" He looked at both of them.


    "Yes, I will never do that! We are buddies, Yasho!" Nagatsuka said.


    "Yeah, we''re friends," Satoshi nodded.


    Ishida was silent and looked down at me.


    "Ishida! Let''s see ya grit those teeth once again!" Yuuki punched him once again and healed his face slightly.


    BAAM!


    Yuuki grabbed him and said, "Don''t be spoiled! Who the hell do you think you''re?! I''m not your babysitter! I''m not gonna pamper you all the time! I''m your friend and trust me!"


    Ishida looked at him and asked, "Can I believe in you?"


    "Of course, bastards! Why should I betray you?" Yuuki asked with an annoyed tone.


    Ishida cried once more in this river and the ''X'' symbol on his face dropped on the ground.


    "YASHO! I''M ALSO YOUR BEST FRIEND!!!!" Nagatsuka jumped into him and hugged him. He felt very jealous of their manly exchange.


    Ishida almost fell down when Nagatsuka jumped into him.


    Yuuki didn''t really care and also jumped into both of them.


    *SPLASH!!


    "O - Oi! Don''t leave me behind!" Satoshi felt a bit lonely looking at their interaction.


    They started to y in the river together.


    Ishida saw the ''X'' symbol on their face start to fall down and he could see their faces normally, "Hahahaha..." Heughed while crying really hard.


    The girls who were watching from the bridge couldn''t help but be speechless by the development.


    "How stupid..." Ueno couldn''t help but say while smiling.


    The girls also agreed that it was stupid but they couldn''t hate this scene in front of them.

 Chapter 719: Thank you

    "Wee...."


    "Why are all of you wet? Also, why are all of you breathing heavily?" Ishida''s mom asked a worried expression.


    "Uh, we were ying in the river," Ishida said. He didn''t want to tell her about the thing that had happened earlier.


    Yuuki, Ishida, Nagatsuka, and Satoshi had just run away from the river since someone had reported them to the police. They were very tired and decided to hide in Ishida''s house since his house was the closest.


    "Huh? ying in the river? Are you a child?" Ishida''s mom reprimanded them.


    They didn''t say anything since their actions were quite shameful for their ages but they were satisfied.


    "Hurry up and go to the bathroom! You guys need to take a bath! It''ll be bad for you guys to catch a cold!" Ishida''s mom said and pushed all of them to the bathroom.


    It isn''t umon for guys to take a bath together in this country.


    They didn''t shy away since they had yed in the river and entered the bath together.


    "Yasho, is your face alright?" Nagatsuka asked with a worried expression.


    "You''ve been punched by a professional pro-wrestler, you know," Satoshi was also worried.


    Ishida tried to touch his brush but it wasn''t painful, "Huh? It won''t hurt."


    "Of course, idiot, I''m going to hold back or else you will enter a hospital from fighting with me," Yuuki said while taking off his clothes.


    "..."


    Ishida sighed when he thought that he was trying to punch him.


    "Yeah, your punch isn''t even making him flinch," Satoshi said while patting his shoulders.


    "..."


    "Ichijou-kun, why do you have a tattoo on your body?" Nagatsuka asked with a surprised expression.


    "His family is from a yakuza," Ishida sighed and started to get depressed suddenly.


    "...."


    "Don''t think too much, let''s just enter the bath, I''m a bit cold," Yuuki said.


    They looked at his expression and nodded. They entered the bath together and started to talk to each other.


    It might be because of the earlier incident that made them became quite close to each other.


    "Thank you for your clothes," they said at the same time.


    "No, it''s alright," Ishida said.


    "I will wash your clothes, you guys can y on the 2nd floor," Ishida''s mom said.


    "Yes, aunty," they said to her.


    "Come to my room," Ishida guided them.


    Ishida''s mom saw them go to his room and couldn''t help but smile when she thought that her son had started to get better.


    "You''re living alone with your mom?" Yuuki asked.


    "No, I also live with my niece," Ishida said.


    "Do you have a sister?" Nagatsuka asked.


    "Yes, she is in Brazil with her husband and she mighte back during the fall session," Ishida said.


    ''Brazil...'' Yuuki was wondering why his sister went to brazil but he couldn''t help but ask, "So is your brother-inw a football yer?"


    "No, he isn''t, don''t think all the people in Brazil ys football," Ishida sighed.


    They entered his room and it was quite small but it wasfortable enough for them. They started to talk to each other about a lot of things.


    "So you want to be an actor?" Yuuki asked. He still wore his sses since it was too troublesome to see people who knew him.


    "Yeah, that''s my dream," Satoshi said and asked, "You''re a pro-wrestler, right? So you''re going to challenge Sekibayashi and be the strongest?"


    Ishida and Nagatsuka felt that this guy was quite pitiful since he didn''t even realize the man in front of him but they didn''t say anything either.


    "Yeah, that''s the n," Yuuki nodded and asked, "Nagatsuka, you want to be movie director, right?"


    "That''s right," Nagatsuka nodded and said, "I still remember the thing that we have done on the river, that gives me the inspiration to make a movie that can move people''s hearts."


    "You need money to make a movie," Yuuki said.


    "That''s why I''m searching for a sponsor," Nagatsuka said while looking at him.


    "..."


    Yuuki was speechless, "You want me to sponsor your movie?"


    "That''s right," Nagatsuka said and gave him a confident expression, "Trust me, I will create the best movie ever."


    Yuuki snorted, "Then show me your ability first."


    Nagatsuka nodded and wrapped his hands around both Ishida and Satoshi, "Both of them will help me to create a movie, we will show you our movie during the school festival."


    "..."


    "Huh?!" Ishida and Satoshi were surprised.


    "I have never said that I will help you," Ishida said.


    "This is my first time hearing it," Satoshi said.


    "Don''t think much about the detail, anyway, we will create our first movie that can move him to the school festival!" Nagatsuka was very spirited and shouted, "Ooohh!!!"


    "Oooh!!!" They also shouted too.


    Yuuki only shook his head at them but he didn''t say his rejection either. He loved talent and wouldn''t reject them.


    Nagatsuka and Satoshi were sleeping since they were tired after being thrown into the river.


    Yuuki only closed his eyes while using his hand as a pillow.


    "Aniki, are you sleeping?"


    Yuuki turned, "What''s wrong, Ishida?"


    Ishida took a deep breath and said, "Thank you."


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    "I''m grateful to meet you and all of you, I know that I need to face my past or else I can''t move on," Ishida said.


    Yuuki grinned, "I don''t do anything, you''re the one who did it yourselves, I just give you a little push."


    "No, I''m very grateful to you," Ishida said.


    Yuuki was toozy to have an argument with him.


    "Aniki..."


    "Hmmm?"


    "Please take care of Nishimiya and make her happy," Ishida said with a serious expression.


    "I will do that even if you''re not telling me."


    "Since I''m also going to take care of her mom too," Yuuki said with a low voice.


    "Did you say something?" Ishida asked.


    "Nothing, let''s sleep first, I will go back after that," Yuuki said.


    "Huh? We''re not going to have a guy''s party together?" Nagatsuka stood up suddenly.


    "Sleep!"

 Chapter 720: I want you to get me

    Yuuki went back to his house and saw that everyone was watching the television, "What are you watchi----." He stopped when he saw that it was his scene with everyone in the river earlier.


    "Yuuki, you havee back!" Yukana greeted him.


    "This is youth!" Utaha said with excitement.


    Yuuki looked at Yuzuru who was hiding behind Shouko.


    "Yuuki, don''t get mad at her," Shouko said.


    Yuzuru looked at him from her back.


    Yuuki only sighed, "Don''t worry, I''m not angry but..." He hurriedly went to her and tickled her side.


    "Hahahahaha!!!! Stop! Stop!" Yuzuru tried to stop him.


    "No, next time you need to have permission before you record me."


    Cao Cao and his group went out together to get a secret weapon from someone.


    "Is it really alright, Cao Cao?" Georg asked.


    "It''s alright," Cao Cao said and added, "I''m sure that he won''t trouble us, all we want to do is make sure humans won''t lose against other factions." He clenched his hands hard and had a serious expression on his face.


    "Still, is it alright for you to be in your girl form?" Jeanne asked.


    Cao Cao thought for a bit and said, "It doesn''t really matter anymore."


    "..."


    They thought that he had gotten used to his girl form. They thought that it was both funny and scary at the same time.


    The male in Hero Faction couldn''t help but have a confused expression when they saw him since Cao Cao was really beautiful in his girl form.


    The female in Hero Faction didn''t really mind either way but they thought that it was good since they could teach him more about girls.


    Cao Cao didn''t think much about his gender right now. Even though he had two mountains on his chest, it didn''t really disturb his battle. Rather, he could train better this way. He also felt that his magic power had increased when he had turned into a girl.


    Georg teleported everyone from the headquarters to the gloomy castle in front of them.


    "Wee, Hades-sama has been waiting for you."


    They looked at the skeleton in a ck hoodie which was holding a big scythe on their hands. They knew that it was the grim reaper or the soldier of Hades, the god of the underworld.


    The grim reaper has two forms, the first one is their skeleton form and thetter is their form when they have skin. In thattter form, they don''t have that much difference from a human beside holding a big scythe on their hands.


    They weren''t sure about the gender of this grim reaper but from the voice of this grim reaper. They could imagine him as a hardboiled man with a


    Cao Cao nodded and didn''t say anything.


    "My name is Pluto, I will be the one who guides you in your entire time here, don''t move around or else I won''t be responsible when you enter the Cocytus," Pluto said.


    Jeanne and Georg gulped at his words.


    "Hahaha, I''m curious about that ce," Heraclesughed.


    Leonardo didn''t say anything and still had this stoic expression on his face.


    Pluto looked at Cao Cao for a bit but didn''t say anything.


    "Is there anything?" Cao Cao asked with a hostile expression.


    "No, I have heard that Cao Cao is a boy but it seems the information is wrong, it doesn''t really matter, either way, let''s go," Pluto said and started to walk.


    "....."


    The hero faction looked at Cao Cao with aplicated expression. They were wondering what kind of expression they should have right now since it was too funny.


    "Let''s go," Cao Cao nced at them and made them shut up.


    They nodded and started to follow him.


    They walked together and could see a lot of skeletons walking into the hall. They weren''t sure what they were thinking since they couldn''t see their expression. They also didn''t have a face and only bone. It was hard to tell anything but they had to admit that this castle was very luxurious and it was decorated with a lot of treasures in this world.


    Pluto walked in front of them and opened the door in front of him, "Hades-sama, I have brought them." He bowed while reporting to his master with a very polite tone.


    "Good, Cao Cao, I have been waiting for you."


    They felt a shudder just hearing his voice. They weren''t sure how to describe it but this voice was really cold and made them remembered about the death itself.


    Cao Cao summoned his Longinus and tapped it on the ground.


    Suddenly a light covered everyone and made them very warm.


    The grim reaper who was guarding the room raised their scythe clearly showing hostility toward them.


    The hero faction also didn''t show a weak side and was also ready for the battle.


    "Kakakaka, I''m just teasing you," Hades said while ordering his subordinate to lower their weapons.


    The grim reaper army didn''t say anything and moved in an orderly manner, lowering their weapons.


    "I have only heard that you want cooperation between us and if this is your intention then we will leave," Cao Cao said. He knew that Hades was very dangerous and that was why he still summoned his Longinus.


    Everyone in the Hero Factio also did the same and was ready for the battle.


    "Kakaka, don''t show such hostility, I really like your races," Hades said whileughing but suddenly his voice became gloomy, "But I hate the other supernatural races that I can''t help but want to destroy them, especially both devil and fallen angel, thinking their existence just makes me sick."


    "So what do you want?" Cao Cao asked.


    "I want you to get someone from me and I will lend you this," Hades said and snapped his fingers.


    Suddenly there was a magic circle in the center of the room and something ominous appeared in front of them.


    The room was veryrge but the ominous creature in front of them was veryrge. It has bizarre features such as the upper body of a Fallen Angel (albeit with fangs in his mouth) and the lower body of an Asian Dragon.


    It was crucified on arge cross with nails driven into various parts of his body (arms, tail, wings, etc.) as well as several other restraints that had ancient letters written on them. His eyes were also covered with a blindfold that had tears of blood dripping from underneath it.


    Everyone from the Hero Faction could feel the resentment from the creature in front of them.


    "I will lend you this if you can get me Ophis," Hades said without any emotion.


    Cao Cao wasn''t showing fear but rather an excitement,"Good, deal."

 Chapter 721: Cosplay Competition 1

    Yuuki didn''t know the thing that had happened to both Hades and The Hero Faction. He didn''t really care either since it didn''t really matter to him.


    "So why are you bringing me?" Yuzuru asked.


    "Don''t you want to be a photographer?" Yuuki said.


    Yuzuru frowned, "Do you want me to take a picture of someone or something?"


    "Yes, I want you to take a picture of someone," Yuuki said.


    "Who?" Yuzuru asked.


    "You will see her soon," Yuuki said.


    "Her? Is it a girl again? How many girls do you have outside?...." Yuzuru started to reprimand him.


    Yuuki thought that this trip would be full of trouble.


    Hifumi was looking in front of the mirror. She had been in front of it for an hour to see whether her appearance was good or not.


    "Ugh..." Hifumi was very nervous since this was her first time going out with a guy beside her parents and their first time to go out together would be in the cosypetition. She looked at the costume that she had worn on her body and the costume that she had made for him before.


    Their costume was based on the old game a few years ago. Even though it was quite old, it was quite popr in the past. The name of this game is ''My Vaha'' and is it an RPG game. The game is about a war between two countries, the protagonist is the mayor of the military and the heroine is the weapon that is used in the war.


    Hifumi loved the design of the costume of the characters and had always wanted to do a cosy for this game but she knew that it wasn''t perfect without apanion. She thought that it was a perfect chance for her to do cosy even together since she could do the cosy of the character that she had been dreaming about but she was still embarrassed when she thought that she would go out with a guy.


    *ring


    Hifumi heard that someone pressed the bell of her apartment. She looked at the inte to see who was pressing the bell. She saw his face and couldn''t help but blush, "Please, enter." She said and decided to make a tea for him since they would go to the cosypetition after this. She looked at the lunch that she had made earlier and couldn''t help but think that she had created too much. She was wondering whether both of them could eat it togetherter.


    Yuuki entered her apartment. He thought that Hifumi had a rich family since her apartment was quite luxurious in his opinion.


    "Who is this girl?" Yuzuru asked.


    "My subordinates," Yuuki said.


    "What kind of boss is trying to flirt with his subordinates!" Yuzuruined and said, "Yourpany will sue soon orter for the s.e.x.u.a.l harassment."


    "..."


    Yuuki looked at Yuzuru and wondered whether this girl got her sharp mouth since her words that kepting out from her mouth were really awful. He thought for a bit and it might be from her mother since her mother also sometimes said foul words when both of them were doing a night activity. He couldn''t help but pinch her cheek and thought that this girl wasn''t cute at all.


    "Don''t pinch me!" Yuzuruined and tried to p his hand away.


    Hifumi opened her door and saw him. She was a bit nervous but also happy until she saw someone beside him.


    "Oh, she is my friend, she is very good at photography, I have thought that I should ask her for help," Yuuki said.


    "Girl?" Hifumi sighed in relief while observing Yuzuru and was a bit nervous.


    "Hello, my name is Nishimiya Yuzuru, nice to meet you," Yuzuru introduced herself.


    "He - Hello, I''m Takimoto Hifumi," Hifumi introduced herself.


    "Big sister, you should report him to the police when he is trying to harass you," Yuzuru suddenly said.


    *knock


    Yuuki knocked her head since this girl was just too naughty.


    "It hurts!" Yuzuru held her head in pain.


    Hifumi couldn''t help but smile and she didn''t feel that nervous anymore, "H - He is very kind to me, b - but I hope that he stops to bully me."


    "...."


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he thought that the older woman in front of him was very cute and attractive at this moment.


    "Big sister, you''re very beautiful," Yuzuru praised.


    Hifumi blushed in red and was very embarrassed, "P - Please enter, there is a tea and cookies inside."


    Yuuki and Yuzuru nodded and entered her apartment. They could see her apartment was really clean and very cozy.


    Yuuki could even smell something really nice from her apartment.


    "Y - Yuuki, pleasee with me and try your costume," Hifumi said.


    "Alright," Yuuki nodded and looked at Yuzuru, "Wait here for a while."


    "Yes...." Yuzuru said and sat down on the sofa. She looked at the variety of cookies and decided to try it. She also looked around and found a cute small hedgehog in the cage sleeping soundly, "So cute!"


    "This is the costume, try it, check whether the size fits or not," Hifumi said. Her expression became serious when she was talking about cosy.


    Yuuki nodded and looked at the military costume in front of him. He saw that the design was simr to the military uniform of german in the past and peaked cap. His uniform had the addition of borate looking aiguillettes on his right shoulder, "Isn''t it trouble to make this?"


    "No, I have fun, let''s go to the venue after this," Hifumi was showing her excitement.


    Yuuki smiled, "Alright." He took off his clothes slowly.


    Hifumi looked at him and suddenly she noticed that he was trying to take off his clothes. She was too stunned and could only look at him wearing this costume in front of her without any shame showing his bare body.


    "...."


    Yuuki had done wearing his costume and asked her, "Do you want me to help you change your clothes?"


    "Y-, No!"

 Chapter 722: Cosplay Competition 2

    Yuuki went out of her room and created a military rapier on his side to make his cosy to be more real. His appearance right now is very heroic and his stoic appearance made his aura different from usual.


    Yuzuru who was looking at the hedgehog suddenly heard the sound of footsteps. She turned and saw him in a military uniform. She wanted tough but she couldn''t since she had to admit that he was very handsome.


    "Letnatn Yuzuru, what are you doing?" Yuuki asked.


    "N - No, I''m not doing anything!" Yuzuru wasn''t sure but she felt that his aura was different and made her slightly nervous.


    "I''m joking, you''re very cute," Yuuki pinched her cheek.


    "W - Who is cute?!" Yuzuru pped his hand while blushing.


    Yuuki shook his head and sat down next to her.


    Yuzuru looked at him and asked, "Why are you wearing a military uniform?"


    "We''re going to join a cosypetition," Yuuki said.


    "..."


    "Sorry, what?" Yuzuru wasn''t sure since he only told her to help him take a picture of him and Hifumi. She didn''t expect either of them to enter a cosypetition.


    "Cosypetition."


    Yuzuru and Yuuki turned and saw Hifumi who had changed into her military uniform. Both of them were surprised since she gave them a different aura.


    Hifumi in front of them gave them an image of confidence and cold. They could imagine she had fought several battles in the war.


    Hifumi looked at him and said, "Yuuki, your character is a flirty mayor officer in the military, usually, you''reid back, perverted, and love to flirt with a girl."


    "That''s suitable for him," Yuzuru nodded.


    "Oi!" Yuukiined.


    "But during a dangerous time and when you''re working, you''re showing a different personality, you''ve be very serious since you really dear your friends, I want you to have that personification during our cosypetitionter," Hifumi said and gave out a paper for him.


    "What is this?" Yuuki asked.


    "This is a script that you need to remember when we''re entering the stage, we have to do the most famous scene in the game for thispetition," Hifumi was very spirited right now.


    Yuuki nodded and looked at her with a surprised expression since this girl had turned into 180¡ã became very different from her usual.


    "Alright, let''s go!" Hifumi said while raising her hand.


    "Oooh...." Yuzuru and Yuuki said at the same time.


    Yuuki brought his car to go to the venue since he didn''t want people to gaze at them along the way they went to the venue. He could tell that Hifumi wasing from a rich family but he wasn''t sure what her parents do and he didn''t want to pry too much.


    The venue wasn''t that far from her apartment and before long they had arrived at the location.


    "There are a lot of people here," Yuzuru said. She could see a lot of people wearing a lot of strange clothes that she had never seen before. She suddenly felt that she had entered a different world where she was the only person with a normal appearance.


    "Yes, thispetition is quite popr," Hifumi said. She was okay with a kid and she wasn''t that nervous again after talking with her, especially when they were talking about her hedgehog pet. She might feel that it wasn''t bad for him to bring her along and she had learned that Yuzuru was quite a skilled photographer and wanted to see her skill tooter.


    Yuzuru held her camera tightly when she saw a group of people. She started to be a photographer because she didn''t want her sister tomit suicide. She kept taking a photo of the dead animal and showed her that dead was painful. This might be her first time taking a different photo beside a dead animal or stalking photo. She was a bit nervous but also excited since she didn''t need to worry anymore about her sister since he was here.


    "Alright, we have arrived, let''s go," Yuuki said.


    Hifumi and Yuzuru nodded at the same time.


    The three of them walked together to the venue and of course, they attracted the attention of the amateur photographer who was taking a photo or looking around the venue.


    "Isn''t that the cosy of Mayor Edward and Valkryie Ste?"


    "That costume is very detailed!"


    "Who is the model?"


    "Oh, it''s the popr cosyer Fumina!"


    "Then, who is the boy?"


    "I don''t know, he might be her cosy friend?"


    "I want to take their photo!"


    Then a group of people who brought the camera suddenly came toward them


    "Excuse me, can we take your picture?" The woman asked both of them.


    Hifumi nodded, "Yes, but we''ve only a little time since we need to go to thepetition."


    "Yes."


    Everyone was happy when they received permission.


    Yuuki knew that it was a normal scene where a group of people usually asked a cosyer their photo. He thought that Hifumi would be very embarrassed or shy but it seemed that he was wrong since he saw her expression was very serious.


    Yuzuru was amazed by this scene since a lot of people started to take their pictures. She thought for a bit and also joined them.


    "Excuse me, can you give us a famous pose in the game?"


    ''A famous pose?'' Yuuki had never yed the game and he wasn''t sure what they wanted until suddenly he was pushed to the wall.


    *m


    Hifumi mmed the wall beside him and raised her knee between his legs while her other hand grabbed his cor to bring him closer.


    "WOW!!!"


    "THE REVERSE WALL SLAM!!!"


    Everyone was very excited when they saw the famous pose and took their photos like crazy. They didn''t expect to see the famous pose by two perfect cosyers.


    "Mayor? Don''t joke around! I don''t follow anyone''s order, you trash!" Hifumi said with a cold expression.


    Yuuki looked at her with a speechless expression, "......" He was wondering how could this girl suddenly change into this person in front of him. He thought that he needed to punish her or somehowter.


    Hifumi was still in her cold expression but she started to change when he saw his expressionless expression. She started to think something bad would happenter.

 Chapter 723: Cosplay Competition 3

    "I''m sorry!" Hifumi spoke to him backstage.


    "Just forgive her, you''re a cosyer now and you need to help her too," Yuzuru said.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything while drinking his water. He had never thought that it would be this hot right now but it was understandable that it was summer. He looked at her and said, "Just don''t do that suddenly, that thing made me a bit strange."


    "Umm," Hifumi nodded.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and asked, "So how many famous poses in this game?"


    "There are 13 famous scenes that show a very cool pose in this game," Hifumi started to be excited and told him a lot of things about this game.


    Yuuki listened to her while looking at the people who were staying backstage. He knew that they were participants for the cosypetition. He was a bit surprised to see a male wearing a female dress or an overweight guy also wearing a sailor moon costume.


    Sailor Moon has be very popr in the country after the serialization on television. This show is very popr because it is very popr among children and also some uncles since this show clearly tells people to not give up and fight against a lot of difficulties.


    But.


    In his opinion, it was strange to see an uncle wearing a magical girl costume. He looked at Hifumi since she was very beautiful. He took a handkerchief and wiped her sweat, "Is it hot?"


    "Umm," Hifumi was red looking at his actions.


    Yuuki gave her cold water to drink since it would be bad for her to faint because of dehydration.


    *Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!


    Hifumi drank the water with a satisfied expression.


    Yuzuru looked around with a strange expression, "Yuuki, why is that uncle wearing a girl''s costume?"


    "Shh, you shouldn''t point your finger, that''s very rude, in this world, there are a lot of people with a special hobby, we can''t judge them just pray silently that they wille back soon," Yuuki said.


    Yuzuru didn''t understand but nodded. She kept looking around since this scene made her quite interested.


    Yuuki looked at the script in his hand and remembered everything. He looked at her and asked, "Can you use your sword?"


    Hifumi nodded, "Yes, I have practiced it several times before, how about you?"


    "Yes, it''s going to be alright," Yuuki nodded.


    "I will be in the audience to take your pictureter," Yuzuru said.


    Yuuki and Hifumi nodded in response.


    Yuzuru went out from backstage to go to the audience but she heard someone talking to each other. She saw that they were a group of middle school students.


    "Ahi, where are we right now?"


    "I''m not sure, Nenhi, but it is full of people with strange clothes."


    Yuzuru thought that they were lost and decided to help them, "Hey, are you also going to watch the cosypetition?"


    Aoba and Nene decided to go out together since it was a Sunday but they didn''t expect toe to such a strange ce.


    "Hey, are you also going to watch the cosypetition?"


    Aoba and Nene turned and saw a little boy with a camera on his neck.


    "Cosypetition?" Nene asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, everyone here is doing cosy," Yuzuru said, and added, "You can see someone wearing a familiar costume from the game character here."


    Aoba looked around and also noticed a simr costume from the character that she had seen in the game.


    "How about you?" Nene asked.


    "M - My elder brother is going to join thispetition," Yuzuru blushed when she said that he was her older brother. She had always wanted to say it but she didn''t want to say it in front of him.


    "Oh!" Nene and Aoba were surprised.


    "Let''s go, thepetition will start soon!" Yuzuru said and pulled both of them into the venue and into the audience seat.


    "Wa-Wait!!!"


    Aoba and Nene didn''t have time toin and they joined him to watch thepetition. They thought for a bit and didn''t really matter since it quite interested them.


    "Which middle school is you guys from?" Yuzuru asked casually.


    "....."


    "WE''RE NOT MIDDLE SCHOOL!"


    "I''m working right now," Aoba said.


    "I''m also a college student," Nene said.


    "...."


    Yuzuru was speechless when she saw two girls in front of her were older than her.


    "You will be hated by a girl in your ss when you''re this rude, boy," Nene said.


    "..."


    "I''m a girl," Yuzuru said with a in expression.


    "..."


    Three of them were caught in a misunderstanding that made the atmosphere between them strange.


    "Let''s just watch thepetition," Aoba suddenly said.


    They nodded and decided to forget their misunderstanding. They introduced to each other and talked to each other while waiting for thepetition.


    "Is your older brother going to join thispetition with his mistress?"


    Aoba and Nene felt weird. They weren''t sure but they suddenly imagined his face since it was possible if it was him.


    Suddenly the light went out of the venue and only left a colorful light on the stage. The music started suddenly there was a single person walking toward the stage with a formal suit while holding a microphone, "Hello, everyone, I''m your MC today, let''s start it our cosypetition!"


    "OOOOOHHH!!!!"


    Everyone was excited by the opening of the show.


    The light was turned on once again since people would find it very hard to take a picture when the light was turned off.


    "Then, without waiting, let''s wee out the first participant that Shinozaki Taketo wearing an ''Usagi'' from Sailor Moon!"


    The MC waited for the participant to enter the stage.


    Everyone saw an overweight uncle enter the stage while wearing a magical girl costume while holding a magical stick.


    "Oh, it''s that uncle," Yuzuru said.


    Aoba and Nene didn''t expect that this show would be this strange. They were wondering whether they could go back or not.


    "Is your brother going to wear that costume too?" Aoba asked.

 Chapter 724: Cosplay Competition 4

    Yuzuru used her camera to take the picture of the participant on the stage. Even though the first participant was quite strange, the next one was quite decent.


    "Their costumes are very cool," Nene said.


    "Oh, isn''t that the protagonist of the Turtle King?" Aoba said.


    Before long, Nene and Aoba started to enjoy the show since they saw a lot of their favorite characters from a lot of games, manga, and anime that kepting out to the stage.


    The most interesting part of this show is when the participant starts to act in a simr way to one of the scenes in the game. Their acting skill was quite decent and it made the audience start to imagine the scene in the game, anime, or the manga itself.


    Nene and Aoba were excited when both of them saw the participant using the costume of the character from the ''Valrkiye Profile'' while trying hard to mimic one of the famous scenes in the game.


    "When is your brother going to the stage?" Nene asked curiously.


    "Hmm, it should be at number 27," Yuzuru said.


    "Number 27? Then there should be three more people before your brother," Aoba said.


    "What kind of costume is he wearing?" Nene asked.


    "I''m not sure he also didn''t know since he was helping someone," Yuzuru said, and added, "But they''re wearing something simr to a military uniform."


    "Military uniform, huh?"


    They looked at her and wondered what kind of person her brother was.


    Hifumi and Yuuki were backstage waiting for their chance to enter the stage.


    "That guy and girl can be our rival in thispetition," Hifumi said.


    Yuuki looked and saw both a guy and a girl who was wearing a dress that was simr to a noble in Europe in the past. He was wondering what they would do on the stage but he didn''t need to wait that long since he saw them dancing on the stage together. He had to admit that they were very good and it made the people around them start to imagine that they were dancing in the ballroom enjoying each other presence.


    "What character is that?" Yuuki asked. He really didn''t know anything about the anime, game, or manga in this world since he didn''t have that much of interest and even though it wasn''t that goodpared to the thing in his past life. However, his appearance started to make the wheel start to move and in the future there would be a lot of great works being created.


    "That is Silva and Silvia from ''My Eyes Only On You'', it is a shoujo manga that is quite popr with an aristocrat setting in Europe in the 17th century, is it quite good, you should try to read it," Hifumi said.


    "I will try it," Yuuki nodded and thought that he should read some of popr work in this world since he was a bit curious.


    They continued to watch and some of them even used a costume of both Ash Ketchum and Pikachu mimicking the fight in the Pokemon.


    Yuuki was happy that the thing that he had brought from his past life could be enjoyed by a lot of people.


    They watched the show from backstage until it was their time to enter the stage since their number had been called by the MC.


    "Are you ready?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes," Hifumi nodded.


    Yuuki knew that when this girl was wearing a different costume her personality started to change too. He felt that it was somewhat interesting.


    Both of them entered the stage and were ready for their show.


    ''My Valha'' is quite a famous game and when both of them entered the stage the audience were shouting together.


    Aoba and Nene also knew this game but the thing was that they were more surprised to see their acquaintances on the stage.


    "Hifumi-senpai? Boss?" Aoba was surprised beyond shocked.


    "Huh? Is that our boss?" Nene asked Aoba.


    "Huh? You know both of them?" Yuzuru asked.


    Aoba and Nene looked at Yuzuru and remembered that she was his sister.


    "Yes, we are working on Eagle Jump," Aoba said.


    "Oh, I''m only a part-time debugger, but Ahi is working as a designer there," Aoba said and asked, "Is the male really our boss?"


    "Yes, let''s talkter since we need to see this," Aoba said, and a lot of questions came out of her head.


    Why did her boss help Hifumi? Is there a secret rtionship between the two of them? She was also surprised to see the shy Hifumi-senpai go out with a male?


    Aoba suddenly realized something, ''Mistress?''


    "Stop it, Ste! This is me, Edward! Get hold of yourselves!" Yuuki shouted while blocking her attack with his sword.


    Hifumi, who was acting as Ste, didn''t seem to hear him but acted that she had be lifeless and kept attacking him.


    They were trying to act in one of the famous scenes in the ''My Valha'' when the enemy seeded to control Ste''s mind using a new technology that had been developed by their scientist.


    Ste is a weapon from the country and her power is very powerful.


    The country wanted to give up on her and destroyed her with a bomb but Mayor Edward didn''t let it happen and stopped them telling them that he would stop her by himself.


    The soldier who was wounded by Ste was amazed when they saw thezy officer who was usually joking around with them showing such a power to them.


    *nk! nk! nk!


    Two swords hitting each other creating noise and a spark of fire from their duel.


    Edward, who is just a normal human, knew that it was impossible to fight with the modified human that was developed by the country. He needed to stop them or else the country would really kill her. He knew that his subordinates were really awkward and very hard to socialize with other people but he knew that deep inside she was really kind.


    Edward believed that since the woman in front of him was crying while fighting him.


    "K...Kill me..." Hifumi said with tears in her eyes. Her body was controlled and she couldn''t bear to fight with herrade.


    Edward knew that he needed to stop her as soon as possible. He decided to use his secret technique that he had learned from his ancestor. He held one of her hands and threw her on the ground kicking away her sword.


    Hifumi stood up once again and fought him using her fist and leg. The power of a modified human is very powerful since it can create a hole in the wall with just a punch.


    Edward saw a chance to use his secret technique and used it directly on her.


    Hifumi tried to avoid his secret technique but it was impossible. Suddenly both of her b.r.e.a.s.ts were fondled by him. Her brain suddenly became very hot and created a disruption to her machine.


    "......"


    Hifumi, who was acting as Ste hurrieldy, punched him and dropped him on the ground while covering her b.r.e.a.s.ts, "Kyaaa!!!"


    Mayor Edward, who was punched, was thrown a few meters away and dropped on the ground while giving a thump up before fainting.


    Hifumi suddenly realized that she had woken up from the control of the enemy. Her face was still red and she walked to her mayor who fainted, "Stupid." She said that word while blushing to watch his face.


    "Does he really fondle her b.r.e.a.s.ts? Is it real?" Nene panicked.


    "N - No, it should be a visual illusion right?" Aoba asked.


    "...."


    Yuzuru didn''t say anything and only kept the evidence on her camera.

 Chapter 725: Cosplay Competition 5

    The cosypetition was over and the judges were discussing to each other about which team that should be the winner of thispetition.


    The two teams were his team and that team that was wearing an aristocrat costume since both of them were very good.


    His team was very good at the show one of the famous b.r.e.a.s.ts fondles in this show and the sword battle was also exciting to the audience since the fight was very fierce.


    The team that was wearing the aristocrat costume from ''My Eyes Only On You'' was also very good since their dance was very beautiful and made them see the ballroom itself just from their dancing.


    The judge talked to each other and nodded, "We have decided, the winner of thispetition is Team Silva and Silvia!"


    The two people were very happy when their name was called by the judge. They hugged each other in happiness.


    Yuuki and Hifumi pped their hands and heard that they had be the runners up of thispetition. He felt slightly ufortable since he didn''t be the winner but it might be because he didn''t know the character well and he had never yed the game before. Even though he had 100 proficiency for acting, it would be useless if he didn''t understand the character of the role that he yed, "Sorry, Hifumi."


    Hifumi shook her head and smiled, "No, I''m d that you have to help me." She didn''t really mind since she only enjoyed cosy. She looked at him and said, "Next time, we will win thispetition!"


    "....." Yuuki blinked and thought, ''There is next time?''


    Hifumi and Yuuki had gotten a trophy and a money prize since the amount wasn''t that much they decided to use it to eat in the restaurant.


    "Yuuki! Big sis!"


    "Yuzuru," Yuuki said and saw two people who wereing along with her.


    "A - Aoba-chan!?" Hifumi was startled when she saw her and suddenly became very shy. She hid behind him and was afraid her image as a dependable senior for her junior had been destroyed.


    "Boss! Hifumi-senpai!" Aoba greeted both of them and looked at both of them with wonder. She was wondering whether she had caught their secret rendezvous.


    Yuuki looked at the girl beside them.


    This girl has blue eyes and her hair is light-blonde, usually in low pigtails tied by two light-blue marbles each.


    Yuuki looked like her b.r.e.a.s.ts were very developed, "Is it your friend at school, Yuzuru?"


    "No! I''m not a middle school student!" The girl suddenly shouted while pouting.


    "N - Nenechi! This is our boss!" Aoba said with a scary expression.


    The girl suddenly realized that the young man in front of her was her boss. She suddenly became scared and said, "I''m sorry!"


    Yuuki thought that this girl was funny, "No problem, you''re working in Eagle Jump? I have never seen you."


    "Y - Yes, I''m working part-time as a debugger there, my name is Sakura Nene," Nene introduced herself while bowing her head.


    "Don''t bow your head," Yuuki knew that it was part of custom but it made him quite ufortable. He thought for a bit and said, "Do you want to go with us?"


    "Huh? Where are you going?" Aoba asked.


    "We''re going to eat since we have received prize money and we decided to eat something," Haru said.


    Hifumi, who was hiding behind his back, nodded at him, "Y - Yes, Aoba-chan."


    Aoba looked at Nene and asked, "Are you okay?"


    Nene nodded, "What will we eat?"


    "Meat."


    Their eyes lit up when they heard that they would eat meat since there was only one ce that sold good meat.


    Everyone was looking at the grilling meat in the middle of the table.


    Yuuki felt that his shirt was tucked.


    Hifumi took the menu and pointed her finger at the cup of sake.


    "Do you want this?" Yuuki asked.


    Hifumi nodded with a shy expression, "I - I''m not good with the waitress."


    Yuuki nodded and raised his hand, "Excuse me."


    "Yes, is there something that I can help with?" The waitress came toward them.


    "Can we order two of these?" Yuuki said and pointed at the menu book.


    The waitress nodded, "Yes, how do you want to drink it? You can add water, soda, or ice."


    "One of them with ice," Yuuki said since it was hot on the outside, "How about you?"


    "Eh?" Hifumi was startled and whispered to him, "J - Just the usual way."


    Yuuki nodded, "The other one is straight."


    "Alright, I will bring your order right away," the waitress nodded.


    Aoba looked at him and asked, "Boss, is it okay for you to drink alcohol?" She knew that he was under 20 and based on thew it was forbidden for him to drink it.


    "It''s okay if no one reports me, but I might enter a jail when you guys report me," Yuuki said with a sad tone.


    "J - Jail!?" Aoba and Nene were startled.


    "Y - You will enter a jail?" Hifumi asked with teary eyes.


    "...." Yuuki didn''t expect for them to take it seriously. He looked at Yuzuru who was eating the meat with a happy expression without caring about them, "Of course not, I''m joking." He looked at Aoba and Nene, "How about you two? Do you want to try it?"


    Aoba and Nene didn''t expect that question.


    "Here is your Takezo Mori," the waitress said and served it to both of them.


    Yuuki nodded, "Thank you."


    Aoba and Nene looked at the ss and couldn''t help but gulp.


    Yuuki and Hifumi drank their Takezo Mori slowly since it was alcohol and their bodies started to warm up.


    *Gulp!


    Yuuki looked at them and asked, "Do you want to try?"


    "Aoba-chan..." Hifumi said while looking at them.


    Aoba was tempted but suddenly she heard the words of her friends.


    "We can''t do it, Ahi! We will be delinquent!" Nene said.


    "So I''m delinquent?" Yuuki asked.


    "N - No, I don''t mean it that way, boss!" Nene said with a panicked expression.


    Yuzuru was eating the meat, ignoring the crowd beside her. She was enlightened by the meat and wouldn''t be distracted by the noise.


    Aoba had decided not to drink the alcohol but she still had a question, "Since when both of you are very close to each other?"


    "..."

 Chapter 726: Bud Into Bloom

    Yuuki was in Tsugumi''s apartment since tomorrow would be the day for them to join the airsoft gunpetition. He looked at the girl who was eating a lollipop and asked, "Why are you here?" He thought that he could enjoy their time together but suddenly he saw her here.


    "I''m going to visit ck Tiger," Pa said, and asked, "ck Tiger, I''m hungry."


    "Wait for a bit, I''m cooking right now," Tsugumi said.


    Yuuki looked at her figure who was cooking in the kitchen and couldn''t help but tempted to hug her from behind. He thought for a bit and stood up from his seat.


    "Where are you going?" Pa asked.


    "I''m going to tease her," Yuuki said.


    Tsugumi was checking the soup for their lunch until suddenly she felt her waist hugged. She became red and knew who had done this, "Y - Yuuki?!"


    "Hmm, what are you making?" Yuuki asked while cing his head on her shoulder.


    Tsugumi blushed but she didn''t feel that it was bad, "I''m making miso soup."


    "Hmm," Yuuki said and sniffed her, "It smells nice."


    "D - Don''t smell me!" Tsugumi said.


    "I smell the soup," Yuuki smiled.


    Tsugumi pouted, "Don''t tease me."


    "I''m sorry, alright," Yuuki said while giving her a short kiss on her neck.


    Tsugumi got a shudder when she did this, "N - No, there is Pa here."


    "So it''s okay when there isn''t her here?" Yuuki asked.


    Tsugumi blushed deeply and is very shy right now.


    "D - Don''t bully, ck Tiger!" Pa suddenly came out between the two of them and stopped him from bullying her.


    "....." Yuuki blinked his eyes, "I''m not bullying her, right?"


    Tsugumi snorted while smiling, "He is bullying me, Pa."


    "Bastard!" Pa said and took out her gun to shoot him.


    Yuuki was faster and stole all of her weapons on her body then started to bondage with her. It had been a while for him to bondage someone but his skill didn''t deteriorate. He was quite satisfied with his skill and it was quite satisfying too.


    "Let go of me!" Pa said while moving around, however, the bondage became tighter when she tried to escape.


    "..." Tsugumi was speechless when she saw him. She looked at him and asked, "Where did you learn it?"


    "Let''s just say males have talent in this area," Yuuki said.


    "....." Tsugumi sighed and said, "Let''s eat lunch also can you let her go?"


    Yuuki nodded and released Pa from her bondage.


    Pa had escaped and wanted her revenge but stopped when she thought that she would be tied again. She had a very good isntich and knew that she couldn''t beat the man in front of her.


    "Tomorrow is the day, right?" Tsugumi asked.


    "Yes, you''re ready?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, you don''t need to worry," Tsugumi nodded.


    "What are you going to do tomorrow?" Pa asked while eating lunch. She knew her food was good and that was why she kepting here.


    "We''re going to join an airsoft gunpetition," Tsugumi said.


    "Airsoft gun? Is that a toy replica?" Pa asked.


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded since an airsoft gun was a replica of the real gun. He thought for a bit and asked, "Is Chitoge going to join us?"


    Tsugumi nodded, "Yes, she has said that she wille tomorrow."


    "Is it okay? I mean that you need to protect her right?" Yuuki asked.


    Tsugumi is Chitoge''s bodyguard and she needs to protect her all the time.


    "That''s why I''m here," Pa said.


    "....." Yuuki looked at Tsugumi and asked, "Is it alright?"


    "It should be, even though I''m a bit worried but she is quite strong," Tsugumi said.


    "Oi! Are you doubting my skill?" Pa pouted.


    "..." Yuuki and Tsugumi weren''t sure but they felt quite worried now.


    They started to eat lunch together.


    Yuuki had to admit that her cooking was very good and it might be very good to marry her right away.


    "Pa, eat your carrot!" Tsugumi suddenly eximed.


    "No," Pa shook her head and put the carrot on his te.


    "....." Yuuki was speechless by her.


    "Come on, Pa. Don''t be such a picky eater. You''ll never grow if you don''t eat properly," Tsugumi said.


    "I''ll be fine, it''s just a carrot," Pa said.


    "Geez. How are you supposed to do your job as a hitman with an attitude like that?" Tsugumi said.


    "I can''t help it if I don''t like something," Pa looked away.


    Tsugumi looked at her with an expressionless expression, "....Pa."


    "Hmm?" Pa seemed proud that she could stop them


    "If you can''t ovee your picky eating habits, you''re not getting any snacks," Tsugumi said.


    "!!!?" Pa seemed surprised and shocked when she heard it.


    Yuuki couldn''t help but chuckle while looking at their interaction.


    "Yuuki, help me! I want to eat a snack!" Pa said and looked at him with hopeful expression.


    "Don''t give her any snacks! She needs to ovee her picky eating habits!" Tsugumi said.


    Yuuki smiled, "Pa, Tsugumi is right, if you can''t eat a carrot, your b.r.e.a.s.t won''t grow up."


    "....."


    Pa blinked her eyes and asked curiously, "Is eating a carrot able to develop my b.r.e.a.s.ts?"


    "Yes," Yuuki said and looked at Tsugumi, "Tsugumi has been eating a carrot that is why her b.r.e.a.s.ts are huge."


    Tsugumi blushed and wanted to smack him right now.


    "Is that true, ck tiger?" Pa asked with a hopeful expression. She wanted her b.r.e.a.s.ts to be bigger.


    Tsugumi felt that she had been lying to a child but still it would take her to eat a carrot. She nodded, "Yes..." She felt a bit hurt but it was for her own good.


    Pa looked at the carrot as if she had seen her nemesis. She closed her eyes and pinched the hole in her nose while eating the carrot. She took a deep breath and said, "With this, my breats will be bigger."


    Tsugumi was a bit worried, "Is it alright?"


    "It''s alright, she is still in middle school, her bud might grow into bloomter," Yuuki smiled.


    Tsugumi only sighed and continued to eat together. She looked at both of them and thought that it wasn''t bad.

 Chapter 727: The First Rule

    Umiko had been waiting for him and his friend that he would be invited to the airsoft gun match. She was waiting for a while until she heard the sound of a horn and turned her head. She saw a big car that was moving toward them.


    "Umiko," Yuuki said while letting it out of the window.


    "Yuuki," Umiko nodded. She was wearing normal clothes while bringing arge bag to keep the equipment for the airsoft gunpetitionter.


    "Come in," Yuuki said and opened the door to the middle seat of his car.


    Umiko entered the car and saw a lot of people there, "Which one is Tsugumi?"


    "I''m," Tsugumi said. She was sitting in the front seat with him right now.


    Umiko nodded, "Nice to meet you, let''s win the battleter." Her eyes became serious when she saw her.


    "Yes," Tsugumi nodded. She could feel that the woman in front of her was very strong.


    "Hello, my name is Kirisaki Chitoge," Chitoge said.


    "I''m Pa," Pa was quite bored sitting in the car.


    "Hello, my name is Ahagon Umiko," Umiko was a bit embarrassed introducing her name and said, "Just call me, Umiko."


    "Ahagon?" As expected, her name attracted a lot of people''s attention inside the car.


    Pa wanted to say something rude but she was nced at by him and made her shut her mouth.


    "I''m from Okinawa," Umiko said while sitting down. She closed the door and looked at the three girls and wondered what their rtionship was, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Is that bag full of weapons?" Chitoge asked. She had seen a lot of weapons but this was her first time seeing a replica.


    "Yes, do you want to see it?" Umiko asked.


    "Yeah," Chitoge nodded. She looked at both Tsugumi and Yuuki with sighs. She knew that it could be her chance to be closer to him.


    Umiko is a military fanatic and she will be very excited when she starts to talk about the military.


    Chitoge suddenly swallowed by the conversation and couldn''t escape from Umiko, ''Ugh....''


    Tsugumi realized her Ojou had been troubled by the conversation. She looked at him and asked him to help her.


    Yuuki nced at her and said, "Umiko, I''m not sure about the rule of thispetition, can you tell us more?"


    "Oh, I haven''t talked to you yet?" Umiko asked.


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded and suddenly asked, "That''s right, I have heard of people who work part-time to be debugger? Her name should be Nene, she is a friend of Aoba."


    Umiko suddenly sighed when she heard that name, "That''s right, that girl is very troublesome." She started toin about that girl to them.


    Yuuki chuckled, "You sure love that girl."


    "No way, that girl is simr to a stray dog, she loved to make trouble," Umiko said with a sigh and looked at him, "That''s right, let''s talk about the rule of thispetition."


    "Oh," They nodded and started to listen to her.


    "Alright, to join thispetition, you need to create a team, the number of teams is three people," Umiko said.


    "Three people?" Tsugumi asked since she didn''t know the details from him.


    Yuuki also didn''t know the details of thepetition and only invited her toe. He might be a very irresponsible guy in the world right now.


    "Yes, three people and it might be nice to have a substitute," Umiko said while looking at Chitoge.


    Chitoge was surprised, "I''m going to join too?"


    "Yes, but as a substitute, you can reject it if you want," Umiko said and looked at Pa, "How about you little girl?"


    "I''m not a little girl!" Pained.


    "No, it is okay, I can join thispetition," Chitoge nodded and felt pumped up since she wanted to join.


    "Ojou, is that okay?" Tsugumi asked.


    "Yes, don''t worry, I have learned to use a gun from ude before," Chitoge said.


    "Oh, you have used a gun? Is your family police or an army?" Umiko asked curiously.


    "No, they''re mafia," Chitoge said with a smile.


    "....." Umiko was stunned and looked at him.


    "What are you surprised about? My family is also from Yakuza family," Yuuki said.


    Umiko thought for a bit and suddenly remembered that was true. She looked at both Tsugumi and Pa, "Are both of you a hitman?"


    "Yes," Tsugumi and Pa answered without hesitation.


    "Is it okay to say your identity to other people?" Yuuki thought that a hitman should hide their identity.


    "It''s okay since she is your acquaintance," Tsugumi said.


    ''But still...'' Yuuki knew that Umiko was a normal person and when she wasn''t sure what kind of reaction that she would show after this.


    "Good! This is very good! We can win this tournament then!" Umiko suddenly said and thought that her team would be invincible during thepetition.


    "....." Yuuki didn''t expect such a reaction but he was d that she didn''t show fear or anything.


    "You''re not afraid of us?" Pa asked.


    Umiko shook her head, "No, you''re all his friends and I believe in him."


    Yuuki felt a bit embarrassed by her words.


    "ck Tiger, be careful, I smell that she might try to target him," Pa said.


    "Pa...." Tsugumi was speechless.


    "Cough! Cough!" Umiko blushed but her skin was dark and it was hard to see her blush. She looked at them and said, "Alright, let me continue."


    They looked at her and nodded.


    "Good, the first rule of the airsoft gun is...."


    They gulped waiting for her answer.


    "To not get shot by the enemy," Umiko said.


    "..."


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Chitoge said.


    "Yes, it is because it is obvious that we need to act that we''re in the real battlefield, one shot from the enemy and we will die from the battlefield, remember my words, don''t treat this as a game but as a real battle," Umiko said with serious expression and asked, "Do you understand?"


    "Yes, mam!" They answered unconsciously to their first airsoft gunpetition.

 Chapter 728: Mockey Mouse

    Yuuki wanted to bring his family but the location of thepetition was quite far away from his home. It might be better to use his teleportation to go there but Chitoge, Tsugumi, Pa, and Umiko didn''t know that he was a magician and it was too troublesome to exin it.


    "This is my first timeing to Saitama prefecture," Chitoge said.


    "There are a lot of beautiful flower parks, we might be able to see around after the battle," Umiko said.


    "We''re going to stay overnight, right?" Tsugumi asked.


    "Yeah, there are quite a number of people who join thispetition, the first day is to eliminate the small fries and tomorrow is the final day," Umiko said.


    "....." Yuuki realized something and asked, "Have you booked a hotel?"


    "...." They looked at Umiko waiting for her response.


    "No," Umiko realized her mistake and felt very embarrassed but said, "It''s okay, worse case, all of us can sleep in the car."


    "...."


    Tochigi Destiny Land is one of the famous amus.e.m.e.nt parks in this country besides United Studios Juzo in Osaka but it was in the past since they have another rival the old park who suddenly revived because of the new characters of their park along with other merchandise.


    BAAAM!


    The sound of the table being mmed was heard from the outside of the meeting room.


    No one said anything when this man mmed the table.


    Everyone in the Tochigi Destiny Land was having a meeting regarding their future development. They would have never expected a small amus.e.m.e.nt park that didn''t even enter their eyes to suddenly develop into something that could threaten their park. They saw the profit and the number of guests that entered their park had decreased ever since the character known as Pokemon entered this world.


    They knew that the profit that they would be able to get from that character was very big, such as anime, movie, merchandise, toy, game, and even an amus.e.m.e.nt park. They felt very envious when they thought that the cake could only be eaten by one person.


    Yumeno Kunihiro is the CEO of Tochigi Destiny Land and a member of the Kengan Association. He looked at everyone in the meeting room but no one dared to see him. He was very angry with the development of this theme park. He thought that he would be able to stop the park by sending the thug to Amagi Brilliant Park but it was useless. He wasn''t sure what was happening but the thug that he had sent had lost their memories.


    "Achoo!" Isuzu sneezed very cutely.


    "What''s wrong, Isuzu-san, are you sick?" Latifa asked with a worried expression. She knew that Isuzu had been working really hard for this theme park.


    "It''s okay princess, someone might be talking about me," Isuzu said since she didn''t want to make her worried.


    "Talking about you? Then, it might be the thug that people have sent to our park," Latifa remembered that there were a number of people who tried to disturb the park. She didn''t want to tell him since she wanted to solve it by herself but it seemed that she had troubled him again. She was wondering whether there was something that she could give him. She looked at her body and blushed.


    "I have erased their memories, you don''t need to worry, also you don''t need to worry about the thug anymore since Yuuki''s father has helped us with the security," Isuzu said.


    Latifa blushed and nodded. She looked at her and asked shyly, "Isuzu-san, do you think that Yuuki will love my body?"


    "....." Isuzu felt that she had heard something wrong, "Sorry?"


    Kunihiro had thought that his n was good but he didn''t expect for the Amiagi Brilliant Park would also send their thugs inside his theme park and because of them his park had received a lot of loss from them. He wanted to sue them but he knew that he didn''t have evidence that it was them who had done it and it was the same for them. He looked at his subordinates waiting for them to have an idea or something but it seemed that they didn''t have anything. He looked at his phone and sighed. He didn''t want to do this but it seemed that he needed or else it would be toote now," Leave now."


    They looked at each other and nodded. They knew that their boss had been in a very bad mood for the past summer.


    Summer usually will be the most profitable session for the theme park since the children will have their holiday in a full month and the group of a family will alsoe to the theme park to enjoy their time together.


    But it was different now, even though there was still a guest inside their park but the number had decreased.


    They didn''t bother their boss again and walked out of the meeting room but saw a mascot in mouse costume walking inside the meeting room. They greeted the mascot and left to their own table.


    The mascot entered the meeting room slowly.


    "Nezu," Kunihiro looked at him.


    The mascot didn''t say anything and kept looking at him.


    "I need you to save this park, can you lend me your power?" Kunihiro asked.


    Suddenly a male with a height of at least 2 meters came out from the mascot costume that was only 1.5 meters tall. The man stood up with only a boxer and a mouse costume on his head, "Yes, I will do anything for Mockey!"


    Kunihiro nodded and decided that it was time for them to have a Kenganpetition with Amagi Brilliant Park, ''Your time is over and you won''t reach us.''


    Yuuki didn''t know what would happenter but he didn''t really care much since it was more beautiful than he had thought. He had seen a lot of historical houses that were built in the Meiji Period. He had to admit that it gave him a mysterious feeling and charm that was hard to describe.


    But.


    "Let''s go to the location or else we will bete!" Umiko told him to haste or else they would bete for theirpetition.

 Chapter 729: Top Combat Game

    Even though they were almostte, they could still enjoy the scenery of the town.


    Pa was a bit bored since she knew that it was just a game. She had entered a lot of missions in the past and a lot of them had a very high difficulty. She had almost died too several times and she couldn''t help butpare it to the game that she would y soon.


    "TCG? What is that?" Tsugumi suddenly said when she looked at the poster and the billboard in this city.


    "That is thepetition that we will be joining," Umiko said and exined, "Top Combat Game or TCG, that is thispetition about, there will be a lot of strong airsoft gun yers throughout the country who will join this game and the winner of this game will be the strongest team in the country receiving the highest honor of the survival game enthusiast. They will receive various privileges in addition to a money cash and ."


    "Survival game? So it isn''t an airsoft gun game?" Yuuki said.


    "Yes, usually people will call it a survival game since the winner is thest one who is standing," Umiko said.


    "Hmph! Isn''t this just a game?" Pa snorted at her words.


    Tsugumi also didn''t say anything but she also didn''t take it seriously since it was just a game.


    Umiko raised her eyebrow, "For you guys who are a hitman who is living from killing a person, the survival game is just a game or isn''t something serious, but never underestimate it."


    "Ho? What happens when I underestimate it?" Pa taunted her.


    Umiko was silent for a while and put in a serious expression, "You''ll die."


    "...."


    Suddenly the car was caught in silence. They looked at her with a startled expression.


    "I''ve told you before, this isn''t a game but this is a battle, if you don''t have that conviction, you can get out of this car," Umiko said. She really loved a survival game and she hated it when someone tried to make fun of it.


    "If you get out of this car then they can''t go home," Yuuki suddenly interjected.


    Umiko blushed since she was caught in a moment, "I mean, you don''t have to join this game."


    Pa didn''t expect the programmer in front of her had such momentum but she still had disdain about this game and would show her that she wasn''t wrong, "Interesting, then let me y this game together with you guys."


    "Pa?" Chitoge and Tsugumi were startled.


    "Let me see whether this survival game can really make me die," Pa said.


    Umiko raised her eyebrow, "It''s good, you wille with us to yter. The first game will be me, Yuuki, and Pa."


    "Alright, I''m ready," Pa nodded.


    Yuuki felt that this had be very interesting.


    "Is that alright?" Tsugumi asked.


    "Why not? She is also a hitman, I''m very curious about her skills, don''t disappoint men little girls," Umiko said.


    "Hmph! You''re the one who needs to follow my lead soon!" Pa said.


    "Yosh! Let''s win this tournament!" Chitoge felt very spirited when she saw their exchange.


    "Ooooh!"


    A ck car entered the town while looking around the surroundings.


    "Is she really here?"


    "Yes, the information isn''t wrong, the daughter of that gangster will be in this ce."


    "But there are two hitmen there, right?"


    "What are you worried about? There are only two of them! But we have ten, right, everyone?" He turned and looked at everyone.


    Everyone grinned listening to his words.


    "So everyone, let''s get rich today!" He said while raising his hand.


    "YEAH!!!!"


    Yuuki and everyone had arrived in the location of the Top Combat Game. He could see a lot of cars parked outside. He took his bag that was filled with weapons and costumes for the gameter, "Let''s go."


    They nodded and brought their belongings too.


    "ck Tiger..." Pa suddenly had a serious expression on her face.


    "Yes, I can feel it, Pa," Tsugumi nodded and also had a serious expression on her face.


    Both of them thought that it was just a game but it seemed it wasn''t that simple anymore. They had juste out from his car but they could feel a strong wind which suddenly hit them with a very strong instersivy.


    ''What is this?''


    Umiko looked at both of them and grinned.


    Chitoge looked at both of them with a strange expression, "What are they doing?"


    "They feel the aura of the battlefield," Yuuki said.


    Chitoge chuckled, "What is that? That''s very exaggerated!"


    "Yeah, it might be.." Yuuki nodded and said, "Pa! Tsugumi! What''s wrong? Let''s go!"


    "Ah, yes," Tsugumi walked toward him.


    Pa still felt very strange when she entered this ce. She might have underestimated this game too much.


    They entered the field for thispetition.


    Pa suddenly felt an intense pressureing toward their direction. She saw a lot of people looking at them. Each of them had a strange aura around them that looked at them as if they were prey. She felt a bit shaken since she was attacked suddenly by this pressure, "W - Who are they?" She felt that they were her enemies and she needed to eliminate them.


    "They will be ourpetitors in this tournament," Umiko said, and looked at them, "Wee to the Top Combat Game!" Her aura started to change and showed that she had be very serious and letting out her bloodl.u.s.t.


    Yuuki, who had yed with her, could feel the change on her, ''She has be stronger.'' He thought while nodding. He thought that Umiko might have a secret training after her defeat from him.


    Tsugumi thought that everyone would be smiling and happily ying this survival game but it seemed that she was wrong. She needed to be serious or she really would have been killed in this game.


    Chitoge was looking around the field with a happy expression since it was her first time toe here. "Wow! This ce is amazing!"

 Chapter 730: Rules of The Game

    "Isn''t that the Eagle?"


    "Yeah, this game will be fierce with her here."


    "I''ve heard that she has defeated 100 people alone before."


    "Ha? Isn''t it 70?"


    Yuuki listened to their conversation and asked, "Umiko, are they talking about you?"


    Umiko nodded, "Yes, most people in this ce have known me as ''The Eagle''."


    "That''s a cool nickname!" Chitoge said.


    "Alright, let''s sit down over there and I will tell you about the rules of the game," Umiko said.


    They nodded and sat down on the bench waiting for the organizer to enter the field to announce the game to start.


    "Is it only me or is everyone looking at us?" Chitoge suddenly asked.


    "..."


    ''You just realized it now?'' They were speechless and didn''t expect this girl to be this clueless. They saw Chitoge still had this happy expression on her face.


    "..."


    "Well, it''s because we''re one of the top contenders who will be the winner for this tournament," Umiko said.


    "Oh, one of the top contenders?" Yuuki asked.


    Umiko nodded, "There are three teams that we need to watch out for, there are ToyGunGun, Hoshishiro, and Nine Tails."


    "Now that you mention it, what is the name of our team?" Yuuki asked.


    "Our team name is ''The Predator''," Umiko said.


    "...."


    "It''s a very fierce name," Tsugumi said.


    "Still, that name is very cool," Chitoge said.


    "Yeah, this name is very cool," Umiko nodded and seemed happy that they could understand the coolness of this game, "Alright, let me tell you the rules of this game, I have said earlier that the first rule is to avoid the bullet that is trying to hit you since once you were hit you will die and you will have to get out from the game."


    "In simple words, if you''re shot, you lose."


    They nodded and understood.


    "Also, you always need to use your goggles during the battle, it will be bad for the bullet to enter your eyes, worst case your eyes will be blind because of this," Umiko said.


    "....." Chitoge was speechless, "Is it that serious?"


    "Yes, the power of bullet of airsoft gun is quite strong and eyes are very soft part of the body, once it hit the consequence will be very hard, that is why we need always wear our goggles to protect our eyes, do you understand?" Umiko asked.


    "Yes!" They nodded in response.


    "Once you''re hit, you need to shout ''hit'', you can''t continue or else you will break the rules," Umiko said.


    "There must be someone who will continue after being hit right?" Yuuki said.


    "Yes, there is a lot of trash who still continue to y the game even though they have been hit by the bullet, in thismunity we often call them ''zombie''," Umiko said.


    "Zombie, huh? A suitable name for someone who was still standing even though they had been hit," Tsugumi nodded.


    "Then, what should we do during that time?" Pa asked.


    "So you don''t need to worry, just keep shooting them without mercy," Umiko grinned.


    They also grinned when they thought that it was a suitable punishment for the people who had broken the rules.


    The bullet that was shot from the airsoft gun was quite strong, and when someone was hit directly it would create a bruise on the part of the body that was hit by the bullet.


    "Those are the basic rules of these survival games but there are three other special rules here," Umiko said.


    "There are sure a lot of rules here," Pained.


    "Yeah, since the prize of this tournament is very big, anyway, let me continue first," Umiko said and continued, "First, the numbers must match up."


    "Numbers? Do you mean the number of our team?" Chitoge asked.


    "Yes, the team that faces each other needs to have even numbers, the team with more members has to match the team with fewer members, for example we are a team of five people and our opponent is a team of three people, we need to match them and fight them with three people," Umiko said.


    They nodded and thought the rule was quite fair.


    "Second, there is no calling ''freeze''," Umiko said.


    "What is ''freeze''?" Tsugumi asked.


    "''Freeze'' is a word that you use to say when you have cornered your opponent during that time your opponent will shout ''hit''. You will win the game without even shooting your opponents, but that thing is forbidden here to win the match you need to shoot them," Umiko said.


    "So what if you''re close to your opponent? Isn''t it dangerous to shoot them close to the distance?" Yuuki asked.


    "Good question, during that time, you only need to aim at their gear or shoes, it won''t be dangerous to shoot that ce," Umiko said.


    "So what are thest rules?" Pa asked.


    "Finally, there''s the most dangerous and unique rule," Umiko said while raising her three fingers, "Hand-to-hand and knife attacks are allowed."


    "Knife? Is it really a knife?" Tsugumi became worried.


    "Of course not, we will use a stic knife that has a bit of a simrity to the real one," Umiko said while showing the knife to them.


    "Hmm," Yuuki bent the knife and knew that it could hurt people.


    "Normally, touching an opponent is not allowed but in this game, it is allowed, you can kill your opponent with anything that is why this game is dangerous, people will try to push or trip you, so watch your distance," Umiko said.


    They felt that it had really be something simr to a real battle.


    "You can touch your opponent''s guns too, you can grab their weapons and make them weaponless," Umiko said.


    "Lastly, I''d like to advise to call ''hit'' as loudly as you can, there are some cruel fighters who keep shooting their opponents even though they have beaten them so be careful," Umiko said.


    Yuuki might have changed his image of this survival game soon.


    "It''s to announce when you''ve been hit, right?" Chitoge asked.


    "Yes, that one," Umiko nodded and asked, "So do you have any questions?"


    Pa raised her hand.


    "Yes, what''s wrong, Pa?" Umiko asked.


    "Should we use an alias during a battle?" Pa asked.


    Umiko nodded, "That might be interesting, so do you have an idea what kind of nickname for everyone?"


    "Yes," Pa nodded and said, "You''re an Eagle."


    Umiko nodded.


    "ck Tiger is Tiger," Pa said.


    Tsugumi didn''t have trouble with her nickname.


    "For Ojou is...." Pa thought for a bit and wasn''t sure what to say.


    "How about Gori?" Yuuki said.


    "I''M NOT GORILLA!!!" Chitoge moved very fast and punched his face.


    Yuuki didn''t expect her to suddenly hit him. He hurriedly dodged her attack and hugged her to stop her attack, "I''m sorry, I don''t know that you hate that name that much."


    Chitoge was blushing and tried to escape from his hug, "L - Let go of me!"


    "I will," Yuuki released her but he felt two guns on his head.


    "Yuuki, even if we''re dating, I won''t forgive you for ying with Ojou," Tsugumi said while pointing her gun.


    "Yeah, me too," Pa said.


    "....." Umiko nodded in approval when she saw both of their movements.


    Yuuki wanted to cry when he saw no one had helped him.


    "T - Then your name is a wolf! You''re a big bad wolf!" Chitoge said while pointing her finger at him.


    ''Wolf.....''


    Yuuki wasn''t sure whether he should be happy or not with this nickname. Even though the name was cool, the meaning was very far from cool.

 Chapter 731: First Opponents in TCG

    After that, they had decided their own nicknames.


    Pa''s nickname is bear since she thought that the animal was cute.


    Chitoge was a bit confused with her nickname and she needed a beast or predatory animal as her nickname. She thought for a bit and didn''t want a gori as her nickname.


    "How about Lion since you have beautiful blonde hair," Yuuki said.


    Chitoge nodded and smiled, "That''s nice." She had agreed that her nickname had be ''Lion'' and it was very suitable for the team ''Predator''.


    They went to the changing room to change their clothes to their uniform and went to the field to hear the announcement from the organizer.


    "The curry in this ce is quite good, we should try itter for lunch," Umiko said and suddenly they heard a loud sound from the loudspeaker that made their ears became very ufortable.


    "Attention!"


    They closed their ears since this noise was very loud. They looked at the middle of the field and saw a man in his suit-wearing sses.


    "What''s going on?" Chitoge closed her ears.


    "I''m Kamenashi Soji, the Top Combat Game organizer. Thank you all for participating," Soji said.


    "Hmm, so that''s the organizer?" Yuuki asked while looking at him. He didn''t expect that the organizer of this tournament was someone who looked very proper and timid to be the one who held thispetition.


    "Yes, he is also quite a famous cram school tutor who has been on televisiontely," Umiko said.


    "Tutor?!"


    "Yeah, I have heard that he is a former soldier, but I''m not sure about the details," Umiko said, and added, "He exchanges information over hisworks to hold this event."


    "I''ll exin the rules, first, the team leaders will draw lots to determine their opponents," Soji announced.


    "You''ll fight as a team, and thest team standing will win a million Ind Coin and the right to use this field for six months free of charge."


    "M - Million?!" Chitoge, Pa, and Tsugumi didn''t expect that they would receive that much of money when they won this tournament.


    "Yeah, thispetition is quite popr and there are a lot of sponsors and that is why they can give such a good reward to the winner of this tournament," Umiko exined, "but I''m more interested in the right to use this field for six months free of charge."


    "Can you do that? You''re quite busy," Yuuki said.


    "Well, I''lle from time to time though," Umiko said and asked, "How about you?"


    "I wille when I''m free," Yuuki said.


    ''Huh? They were talking as if they had won thispetition?'' Everyone who heard their conversation couldn''t help but frown since they didn''t expect that they would be this arrogant. They would show them hellter and would beat them thoroughly.


    Some of the people listened to the announcement carefully but there were some of them who didn''t care about the announcement.


    "Who cares? Let''s just get started!"


    BAAAM!!


    Suddenly they heard a loud sound that came from the podium in the middle of the field. They saw the organizer of thispetition had changed into a serious expression.


    "No talking."


    Soji had a disdained expression on his face, looking at the people who were disturbing his announcement, "Or do you want to die before you enter the field?"


    "..."


    ''S - Scary.....'' everyone thought when they saw him snapped.


    "That old man is scary!!!" Chitoge whispered to him.


    "Yeah...." Yuuki could feel that this old man was very serious when he said those words to everyone.


    Everyone became quiet and no one had said anything after they saw the organizer had snapped at them. They decided to listen to this announcement quietly waiting for the game to start.


    "Ahem! Listen closely," Soji said and continued his announcement.


    "You are the strongest warriors I''ve selected from across the country. Destroy all enemies who stand in your path. Fight and secure your victory!" Soji shouted.


    Everyone felt their blood boiling when they heard his words. Inside this field, they had changed into a warrior who was ready to destroy all of their enemies.


    "The million yen is just a bonus. What you''re really fighting for is to be known as the strongest yer in this country!" Soji shouted while raising his fist to the sky.


    They couldn''t handle the excitement inside their bodies and let it out into this scream.


    "OOOOOOHHHHH!!!!!!!"


    ''T - They''re heated up!'' Pa thought when she saw everyone.


    "OOOHHHH!!!!" Umiko also shouted really hard.


    "Dismissed!"


    The announcement was over and it was their time to draw lots to decide their opponents.


    "I''m going," Umiko said.


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded.


    They saw Umiko walk to the center of the field to draw lots for their team.


    "Who is going to be our first opponent?" Chitoge asked.


    "I''m not sure, we need to wait first," Yuuki said.


    "I''m curious about the three groups on the team that Umiko-san has told us to be careful," Tsugumi said.


    "Well, whatever, we will beat them directly," Pa said.


    They waited for a while until they saw Umiko hade back to them.


    Umiko walked back to them with a serious expression on her face, "Our first opponent has been decided."


    "Who is it?" Yuuki asked.


    "One of the contenders for this tournament is the team ToyGunGun," Umiko said while looking in the direction of the team ToyGunGun


    Yuuki felt that this name was a bit dumb but he didn''t say anything.


    "The name of this team is dumb," Pa said.


    ''You''re too straight forward....''


    The team ToyGunGun also looked in the direction of the team Predator.


    "What is that? Is that a harem?"


    "Yeah, that guy is very lucky."


    "Still, that guy is very strong," she wasn''t sure but she could feel it


    The team ToyGunGun consists of three people, their names are Tachibana, Matsuoka, and Yukimura.


    "Anyway, we need to defeat them!" Matsuoka said and added, "Are you ready?"


    "Yeah!!!"

 Chapter 732: Headshot!

    "This first battle the one who will be fighting is me, Yuuki, and Pa, alright?" Umiko asked.


    They nodded since they didn''t have any dissatisfaction.


    Chitoge and Tsugumi decided to watch the match first from the screen since there was a camera inside the field to watch the match.


    "Then, what kind of weapon will you use?" Umiko asked and said, "For your information, I will be using an M416 assault rifle." She said while holding her weapon. She had chosen this weapon since it could be used for a long-distance and short distance without a problem. She was also veryfortable with this weapon since the uracy was quite nice.


    "I will be using this," Pa said while showing the Barrett M82 to everyone.


    Yuuki had created a lot of weapons for this asion with his magic.


    They could choose a weapon that was suitable for them for this battle.


    "Hmm, are you sure that you''re going to be a sniper?" Umiko asked. She knew that sniper wasn''t an easy position in the battle.


    Once her position was known the enemy would run toward her and started tobat her in the close distance. Umiko was worried that Pa would be at a disadvantage.


    "Don''t worry, I will also be bringing a pistol and a knife, my skill in hand-to-handbat is good," Pa said and showed her a knife.


    "Then, it''s good," Umiko nodded and asked, "How about you?"


    "I''m going to use this," Yuuki showed them the S1897 shotgun.


    "Are you going to use a shotgun?" Umiko asked and added, "Well, it doesn''t really matter, let''s go into the field." She didn''t really need to worry about him since she knew well about his skill. She had been beaten by him and she had acknowledged that he was very strong.


    "Good luck, Yuuki," Tsugumi said.


    "I will be going for a while," Yuuki said.


    Tsugumi nodded and looked at Pa, "Pa, don''t make trouble."


    Pa snorted, "I won''t! I will finish this game as soon as possible!"


    "Good luck everyone!" Chitoge said to everyone.


    They nodded at her and entered the field together ready for their first battle.


    "Game One!"


    "Field C. Time limit: 20 minutes. Deathmatch."


    "The team with the most living yers at the end wins."


    Soji announced from outside the field.


    Yuuki, Pa, and Umiko were standing in their position waiting for the battle to start.


    "Now, beginbat!"


    Yuuki heard that the battle had started and asked, "Do you have any ns?"


    "No, we don''t even have time to practice together, we don''t need a n, there are only three people, we need to face them one by one," Umiko said.


    "You don''t need to do that since I will destroy all of them by myself!" Pa said with a confident tone.


    Suddenly when they were talking they saw one of the members of their opponent ran hade to them suddenly. They saw his expression and bloodl.u.s.t on this member until they were a bit surprised since his speed was very fast but it was until they saw his startled expression.


    "Crap! I went too far!"


    "....."


    "Ha?" Pa was looking at this guy with a confused expression.


    The guy didn''t hesitate and ran away from them.


    "Interesting, the match started just 48 seconds ago and when that girl was running toward us, she might have been a close-range fighter," Yuuki said.


    "Wait? That one is a girl?" Pa was startled.


    Yuuki blinked his eyes, "Well, yes, her b.r.e.a.s.ts might be small, smaller than you maybe, but that one is undoubtedly a girl."


    "So pitiful...." Pa felt sad for that girl. She looked at them and said, "I can''t fight her, that girl is very pitiful."


    "I will fight her, I want to try fighting someone who has such speed, this might be very interesting," Umiko said and started to walk around the forest to fight that battle.


    "How about you?" Pa asked.


    "I''m going to wait here, you should fight the sniper," Yuuki said.


    Pa snorted and raised her sniper to shoot the sniper who had aimed the bullet toward them.


    Bang! Bang!


    Yuuki moved back to not disrutbe their battle. He thought that he should fight thest person. He remembered that thest person should be the leader of the team ToyGunGun. He sighed and wondered what kind of person would name that team with such a funny name, "Pa, I will go out first."


    "Alright," Pa grinned and reloaded her ammo.


    Bang! Bang!


    "Interesting! The battle between snipers? Let me make you cry, little girl!" Yukimura said while shooting his sniper but he hurriedly hid behind a tree since the uracy of that girl was very urate. He didn''t expect to meet such a powerful sniper in this battle.


    "OI! COME OUT! DON''T HIDE LIKE A CHICKEN!" Pa shouted.


    Yukimura gritted his teeth. He felt very humiliated by the little girl but his profession was an SM mangaka and he hadplex feelings right now. He didn''t have an interest in a little girl, especially one who loved to abuse. He was holding his own dragonov sniper rifle in his hand but he didn''t even have a chance to fight back since that girl''s ability in sniping was better than him. He knew that he couldn''t fight long-distance and decided to bring it in closebat. He started to run while moving around the tree to avoid her bullet. He thought that his n was perfect but it was until he heard the sound of the gun from a distance.


    Bang!


    Yukimura was shot in the head,''H - Headshot?!'' He was bbergasted and had forgotten to shout ''hit'' after he was shot. He didn''t understand how he could be shot when he was running around the tree. He didn''t have time to think and he was hot again for the second time.


    This time it was a headshot and he didn''t need to wait for his next shot.


    "HIT! HIT! HIT!" Yukimura shouted really hard trying to stop her from shooting him. He felt that this girl was really scared and his head was full of bruises after that shot on his head, "It''s hurt...." He was wondering whether he could use this scene to his SM mangater.


    Pa blew the tip of her sniper and had a satisfied smile, "You should shout when you have been shot by me." She didn''t do anything right now and waited for her two teammates to defeat their opponents.

 Chapter 733: Trauma

    Umiko chased after the girl who wasing toward them earlier, ''G3 SAS High Cycle.'' She could tell that it was the gun that the girl was holding. She analyzed how girls might be very good in close-rangebat. She could also tell that the girl was a newbie in a survival game that had only yed for two or three months.


    ''Newbie, huh?'' Umiko thought, but she didn''t underestimate her. She knew that her speed was quite slower than the girl earlier and decided to walk without hiding. She wanted to bait her to the outside and eliminated her right away.


    Her nickname is ''Eagle'' since her eyes are very good and she can follow the movement of her prey hunting it down with her riffle.


    ''Over there!''


    Umiko didn''t hesitate and shot her rifle toward the girl who was peeking from behind the tree.


    Bang! Bang!


    "Why is she walking in the open?" Tachibana felt weird. She had been running away earlier and hid behind the tree. She knew that someone was chasing after her but she didn''t expect that this person didn''t even hide and just walked as if it was her home.


    Tachibana had just yed a survival game for a few months but she really loved it. She didn''t know but she felt very refreshed when she was fighting with the airsoft gun. She peeked at her from behind the tree but suddenly she saw her aimed her gun toward her.


    ''This is bad?!''


    Bang! Bang!


    Tachibana hurriedly lowered her body and used the tree to protect herself, ''W - What''s that?!'' She was surprised when that woman could know her ce even though she had been hiding. Suddenly she felt something bad and she didn''t hear the sound of her footsteps. She wasn''t sure about you but it might be her intuition that made her run away from her location.


    Bang! Bang!


    Tachibana sucked a deep breath in surprise. She would have died if she hadn''t run away earlier. She turned and saw her standing while giving her a smirk. She knew that she couldn''t run away and needed to face her directly or else...


    ''I''m going to die.''


    Tachibana gulped and looked at her with a serious expression. She didn''t hesitate and ran toward her wanting to make it into close-rangebat, "HAAAA!!!!"


    Umiko didn''t say anything and calmly aimed her gun toward her.


    Chitoge and Tsugumi watched the show from the screen. They couldn''t help but became very excited when they saw their battle.


    "I want to y next," Chitoge said.


    "Yes, I will go with youter, Ojou," Tsugumi nodded.


    "Still, that one is very fast," Chitoge pointed at Tachibana, who was running away from them, "but she is quite dumb."


    "Yeah, I agree," Tsugumi felt that Tachibana was very foolish to run directly to the headquarters of the enemy. She knew that Yuuki could eliminate her directly but he didn''t do that immediately.


    They continued to watch and were very excited when they saw the sniper battle between Pa and Yukimura.


    "As expected of Pa, her skill is very good," Tsugumi nodded.


    Pa is also very famous as a hitman in the underworld. She has a nickname of the ''White Fang'' and has always used a sniper to get her target.


    "Oh, he is going to fight his opponent," Chitoge said.


    "Yes, Ojou," Tsugumi nodded.


    Yuuki walked slowly since he was a bit curious about the field of this survival game, ''There is a lot of fields, huh?'' The field that he had yed before was full of the barrel and it was simr to an abandoned ce but this time it was a forest. He didn''t use his magic since he didn''t need it and it would be too boring to do that. He ced his shotgun on his shoulder while enjoying the scenery.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Yuuki dodged the bullet with minimum movement while still ignoring him. He wasn''t sure why but he could feel that his opponent was angry about something. He didn''t really know why he should be angry since he didn''t do anything.


    Matsuoka is the leader of the team ToyGunGun. He knew that his first opponent was the famous ''Eagle''. He didn''t know her teammates and thought that they were just a filler or someone who entered for the requirement.


    He thought that they would be fighting against the ''Eagle'' but he felt that he had been ying. He looked at Yuuki who was walking without a care inside the field and thought that he was a newbie but he didn''t expect for him to dodge his attack. He looked at his shotgun and suddenly remembered one of his bad memories.


    It might be because Yuuki reminded him of the person that had caused trauma to him and he couldn''t help but vent his emotion toward him.


    He raised his dual-wielding gun and shot at him.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    He saw him avoid his attack with very minimal movement. From his perspective, Yuuki is making fun of him right now and that makes him angry.


    Bang! Bang! k!


    Suddenly his bullet was empty since he didn''t count the number of bullets that he had shot earlier. He hurriedly hid behind the tree to reload his bullet but...


    "Checkmate."


    Matsuka felt something cold on his cheek that made him feel fear.


    "Oh, that''s right, I need to shoot."


    Bang!


    "HIT!!!"


    Yuuki decided to eliminate him right away and shot him on his stomach since it would be very painful to be shot in the face. He looked at him who was crying and this made him speechless, "Oi, don''t cry, you''re a man, right?"


    "Hiks...Hiks..." Matsuoka cried after he had been shot by him. He wiped the tears in his eyes and didn''t say anything.


    Yuuki sighed and decided to ignore him. He would try to calm his opponent when it was a woman but it was a guy. He had better finish this match soon and search for another opponent.

 Chapter 734: First Day

    Umiko saw the expression of the girl that had be her opponent, ''A grin?'' She could feel that this girl had been liberated and tried to be a beast that tried to hunt her. She snorted, ''Who is a beast and who is a prey?''


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Her attack was very precise trying to pint down the girl in front of her to make her stop moving and cornered her to the edge of the field.


    Tachibana dodged all of the bullets that attacked her and ran away to the right side while trying to find a chance to counterattack. She wasn''t good at shooting and could only shoot from a close distance.


    ''I''ve got to get closer to her,'' Tachibana thought while running away from her.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Tachibana felt a bit troubled since her opponent kept shooting at her legs, ''Dammit!'' She really couldn''t get close to her and ran around until she saw the edge of the field, "What?"


    "You''ve been cornered," Umiko said while looking at her with a smirk.


    "I''m not going to lose," Tachibana said.


    "Is that so?"


    Umiko and Tachibana turned and heard someone walking toward them. They saw two people walking toward them.


    "Umiko-san, have you done yet?" Pa asked. She was bored waiting and wanted it to be over as soon as possible.


    "Do you want me to help?" Yuuki asked.


    "No, let me do it myself," Umiko said.


    Tachibana was shocked when she saw both of them, "W - Where is both Matsuoka-san and Yukimura-san?"


    "Who are they?" Pa asked.


    "They should be her teammates," Yuuki said.


    Tachibana was shocked when she heard him say, ''He knows that I''m a girl?'' She shook her head and asked, "Where are they?"


    Yuuki put his shotgun on his shoulder and said, "They''ve died, but don''t worry since you will see them soon."


    "You''ve be a viin here," Pa suddenly said.


    Tachibana who had heard them suddenly felt a rage inside her body, "You guys?! I will kill you!" Her aura started to change and let out a bloodl.u.s.t toward them.


    Pa raised her eyebrow and asked, "Umiko-san, do you really not need our help?"


    "No, let me show you my skills now," Umiko said with a confident expression.


    Tachibana didn''t give them a chance and ran toward Umiko. She knew that it was her chance to attack her when she was talking with her teammates.


    *Swosh!


    ''Has her speed increased? Interesting,'' Umiko thought and started to shoot her rifle.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Tachibana ran toward her left side since the woman in front of her was holding a weapon using her right hand. She knew that it would be hard for the woman to shoot her when she ran toward this direction.


    "You''re too underestimate me," Umiko said while shooting toward her. She could feel the stare of both of them and decided to defeat the girl in front of her directly. She stopped shooting her gun and took her bullet to reload it.


    ''Chance!'' Tachibana thought when she saw her reloading her bullet.


    *Swosh!


    Tachibana ran straight toward the woman deciding to throw her weapon away and shot from a short distance. She had a few seconds until her opponent had done to reload her weapon but suddenly she saw her raise her weapon and shot her.


    ''Huh?''


    Bang!


    "How?" Tachibana was shot in her stomach but she couldn''t understand how she could lose.


    "It might be a bit cheating but I have decived you earlier," Umiko said.


    "You''ve deceived me?" Tachibana was shocked.


    "Yeah, from the battle earlier I have concluded that you might be really bad at shooting and you can only shoot from a short distance, that is why I''m betting myself to bait you and deceive you by reloading my weapon," Umiko felt a bit bad and said, "You should learn how to shoot or else you will be defeatedter."


    Tachibana sighed and knew that it was her fault to be the one who got deceived by her. She needed to learn how to shoot or else she would be losing in the next battle.


    "You might win against an amateur, but you''re fighting in a Top Combat Gun, don''t underestimate it, girl," Umiko said and walked toward them, "Let''s go."


    Tachibana felt very frustrated and hit the ground with her hand, "Dammit!"


    Yuuki was confused about why a lot of people had exaggerated and made a lot of drama after a loss. He looked at Umiko and smiled.


    "W - What''s that expression?" Umiko felt confused by his smile.


    "Nothing, I''ve thought that your style is very straight forward and honest but it seems that you can do a trick, too," Yuuki said.


    "Well, this is a battle, there is nothing wrong as long as we can stay alive," Umiko said and added, "But I don''t mind having a straight battle if only that girl has good shooting ability, then the match might be more interesting."


    "We''ve beaten one of the top contenders, then should the rest be very easy?" Pa asked.


    "Hmm, it might be, but you can''t underestimate them," Umiko said.


    They were talking to each other and went out from the field hearing the announcement from the organizer.


    [The winner of this match is the team Predator!]


    Every participant who saw three of them came out from the field couldn''t help but look at them with a serious expression, especially when they finished the match in seven minutes.


    "Congrattions!" Chitoge and Tsugumi said to three of them with a smile.


    "How is it?" Tsugumi asked.


    "It''s not bad," Yuuki said.


    Umiko looked at both of them and asked, "For the next match, do both of you want to enter the match?"


    "Yes!"


    Chitoge and Tsugumi answered without hesitation.


    Pa and Yuuki didn''t mind and waited in the waiting room watching their match from the screen.


    ''The first day,'' Yuuki thought since there was still another day for the final. He felt that someone was staring at him and he saw that it was a team that was wearing a white uniform, ''If I''m not wrong, they should be from team Hoshishiro.'' He wasn''t sure but he felt a strange aura from that team.


    "What''s wrong?" Pa asked.


    "Nothing," Yuuki shook his head and said, "Let''s just watch the match."


    Pa nodded in response.


    Both of them were there until the first day of thispetition was over.

 Chapter 735: Hotel Room

    Yuuki and everyone was looking for a hotel to stay in since they had won all their opponents on the first day and would continue to fight for the final match tomorrow.


    "We can stay in the car, you know?" Umiko said.


    "....." Yuuki took a deep breath and said, "Well, I want to take a bath."


    "Yeah," everyone agreed since they were sweaty from fighting earlier in the match.


    It was quite hard to search for an empty room in the hotel since it was a summer holiday and there were a lot of people who came to this town because they wanted to see the match.


    They were looking around until they had found a free room. They were very happy until they heard the sentence from the staff.


    "I''m sorry but we only have one room left."


    "..."


    Everyone was looking at him.


    Yuuki sighed, "I will stay in the car."


    "No, you can stay with us, you will sleep beside me," Tsugumi said.


    "Well, it doesn''t really matter for us to stay together," Umiko nodded.


    "I want to take a bath with the ck Tiger!" Pa said.


    "S - Stay in a room together?!" Chitoge blushed.


    "I''m sorry but what is your rtionship with each other?" The staff asked.


    They looked at each other.


    "Family," Yuuki answered without hesitation.


    "We''ve identified where they will be staying!"


    "Good, the operation will start after 10 when most of the guests in the hotel have started to sleep."


    "We''re not going to raid the hotel directly?"


    "I don''t want to cause a lot ofmotion in this mission,tely the police have been moving around because of the robber case but it is sure lucky for us since they won''t be looking for us."


    "How much money can we get from this mission?"


    "The mother of our target is one of the richest people on the earth, we might be able to get hundreds of millions or a billion for ransom."


    "Hehehe, it''s great that we can get this much of money from kidnapping a little girl."


    "Alright, be serious, after this mission, we will be a rich person and have a lot of parties!"


    "YEAH!!!!"


    ''Family.''


    Yuuki wasn''t wrong since soon orter that they would be a family, a really big family.


    They went to their room and ced their luggage there.


    Umiko opened the refrigerator and took out a can of beer. She opened the can and drank it in a gulp, "Aahh! It''s very nice!" She felt that it was very blissful to drink a cold beer after such an intense battle.


    "There is an onsen here, let''s try it," Pa said with an excited expression.


    "Ojou?" Tsugumi asked. She would go to the onsen but it depended on whether her Ojou would join or not since she needed to protect her.


    Chitoge thought for a bit and nodded, "Alright, let''s go." She looked at Umiko and asked, "Umiko-san, are you going to join us?"


    "Why not?" Umiko nodded and stood up.


    Yuuki sighed since he couldn''t join them.


    "Sorry, Yuuki....." Tsugumi said.


    "It''s alright," Yuuki nodded.


    "Let''s y ping pongter," Pa said.


    "Good," Yuuki nodded.


    They nodded and went to the onsen for the female one.


    Yuuki didn''t really want to take an onsen since it was summer. Even though it was night, it was quite ufortable to take a bath in an onsen. He took off his clothes and entered the bath inside the room.


    "Ahhh...." Umiko was veryfortable staying in the onsen.


    "You''re not drinking alcohol again, Umiko-san?" Chitoge asked.


    "No, tomorrow is the final of the match, I need to be in optimal condition," Umiko said.


    Pa swam around the onsen since this pool was quite wide.


    "Pa, don''t swim in the bath, it is very rude," Tsugumi reprimanded her.


    "Yes...." Pa answered her but she continued to swim.


    Tsugumi sighed looking at her reaction.


    "You''re like her mother, Tsugumi," Chitoge smiled.


    "M - Mother?!" Tsugumi and Pa were startled and blushed.


    ''Cute....'' Umiko nodded. She didn''t expect that three of them wereing from a gangster family. She would have never expected if he didn''t tell her since they were simr to a normal girl.


    They were talking to each other for a while until they decided toe back since they felt quite bad to leave him alone in the room. They walked together and opened the door of the room but they suddenly became stunned.


    "Huh?!"


    They blinked their eyes and looked at him while looking down. They couldn''t help but turn red when they saw him.


    "I - I''m sorry!" Umiko said nervously and closed the door.


    "....." Everyone was in a state of sluggish after that.


    They were inside their room but the atmosphere had be quite awkward.


    Yuuki didn''t expect for them toe back very soon and entered the room when he was still n.a.k.e.d. He could see them very embarrassed but it should be him who should feel that emotion right now. He looked at the clock and said, "Let''s sleep, we have to fight for the final tomorrow."


    "Agreed."


    They nodded and decided to go to sleep early. They turned off the light but they still thought the thing that they had seen earlier, ''B - Big....''


    Yuuki didn''t know what they were thinking and slept quite soundly while moving around entering Tsugumi''s futon.


    Tsugumi didn''t expect that he was this bold when there were a lot of people around them, "Y - Yuuki, there are a lot of people here...." She said in a whisper but suddenly heard his breath and saw he had slept.


    "..." Tsugumi sighed but her face was still red and it was before long that she started to sleep.


    "Where is the room?"


    "It''s on the 2nd floor."


    "Do it silently."


    "I''ve turned off the camera and we can start the mission now."


    They nodded and came out from their car entering the hotel in front of them.

 Chapter 736: Their Secret in Night

    Yuuki opened his eyes in the middle of midnight since he felt something bad.


    "What''s wrong?" Tsugumi asked. She is a hitman and it is normal for her to suddenly wake up when there is something happening.


    "There is someone who is targeting us," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Tsugumi turned serious and looked around. She saw that everyone had fallen asleep in their futon. She looked at him and said, "Let''s solve it together, we don''t need to wake them up."


    "Alright," Yuuki nodded.


    Ten people entered the hotel trying to get the daughter of the boss of Beehive Gang. They wanted to get a ransom for kidnapping her. They wouldn''t have this courage when Chitoge was staying in Tokyo since there were a lot of people there but it was different here.


    They are professional and it was very easy for them to enter the hotel without causing amotion.


    The leader of the team gave his subordinates a sign to separate the team into two for this mission.


    One of the team is moving to the room of the target trying to apprehend or catch the target. The other team is doing a guarding and to annihte any obstacles that are stood up in front of them and moved cut off themunication inside this hotel.


    The first time is moving very fast without any waste movement toward the target room. They were walking toward the stairs to enter the 2nd floor. Two people entered the 2nd floor first to see check the situation but suddenly someone pulled them away and knocked them away.


    ''What?!''


    The other three were surprised and wanted to report it to their leader but they were toote since they saw two pairs of a figure move very fast knocking them away in an instant.


    *Bzzt! Bzzt!


    "Oi, how is the situation."


    One of the pair took a walkie talkie in a pocket of people on the ground and started to change their voices.


    "Yes, we have entered the 2nd floor and the situation is clear."


    "Good, we have cut themunication in this hotel and one of us has secured the monitor room, get the target as soon as possible and hurry up to go back."


    "Yes."


    The pair nodded at each other and started to hunt the other people.


    One of the kidnappers had entered the monitoring room and apprehended the guard inside the hotel. He needed to erase their video when they entered the hotel. He started to hack the monitor room and didn''t notice that someone had entered the monitor room. He was very serious about his job but suddenly he felt someone had hit the back of his neck.


    "Arg..." He felt that he had lost his unconscious and dropped on the ground.


    "Well, this is easy," Tsugumi said and tied the man. She also helped the guard and went out to help him to defeat the other enemies.


    The four people gathered together waiting in front of the hotel to stop anyone from getting out of the hotel. They couldn''t let anyone know about them even if they needed to silence them forever.


    "They''re toote."


    One of them couldn''t help but say.


    "Ask them again."


    They nodded and asked the other team from the walkie talkie but they didn''t receive an answer. They knew that someone bad was happening and they needed to do something but suddenly someone attacked one of them knocking them away.


    "Wh?"


    The other three didn''t have a chance to fight and they were knocked on the ground easily.


    Yuuki looked at the four of them and wondered what he should do with them now. He thought for a bit until he heard someone calling his name.


    "Yuuki."


    "Tsugumi," Yuuki nodded and asked, "What do you want to do with them?"


    Tsugumi remembered that they wereing to kidnap her Ojou and couldn''t help but be annoyed.


    "Do you want me to feed them to the fish in Tokyo Bay?" Yuuki asked.


    "Fish feed?" Tsugumi blinked her eyes and asked, "We''re in Saitama Prefecture, how can we go to Tokyo?"


    "Well, I can teleport there," Yuuki said.


    "Teleport?" Tsugumi felt confused until she suddenly asked a question, "You''re a magician?"


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded and asked, "You know magic?"


    "Of course, in the past, there was a mission and I met a witch by chance," Tsugumi said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Well, you''re my girlfriend, after all, let me show you some magic." He said and teleported him, Tsugumi, and the kidnappers to the Tokyo Bay.


    Tsugumi blinked her eyes and saw the scene around her had changed, "Thi is?" She had only heard that he was a magician but it was really surprising to see him to be able to teleport them to Tokyo Bay in a second.


    Yuuki tied the ten of them together and ced them on the small ship that would move randomly to the sea. He didn''t really want to kill them and decided that it was better to send them stranded in the sea.


    The ship started to move toward a random ce without anything inside.


    Tsugumi looked at the process with amazement, "Where are they going?"


    "I''m not sure, maybe in the Pacific Ocean, they won''t be able to go back for a while," Yuuki said. He hoped for a shark or killer whale to eat them though.


    "Hmm," Tsugumi nodded.


    "So do you want to go back or enjoy the night with me first?" Yuuki asked and gave her a mischievous smile.


    Tsugumi blushed while giving him a shy nod.


    Yuuki really thought that the girl in front of him was really cute.


    Pa wanted to take a leak but suddenly she noticed that both Tsugumi and Yuuki had gone away from the futon. She was curious where they had gone but thought that they might go on their little rendezvous.


    ''But...''


    ''Tsugumi!!!'' Pa was just scared to go to the toilet alone. She looked at the darkroom and decided to wait for both of them toe back since she was too scared that there would be a ghost there.

 Chapter 737: Its your fault!

    "You''re in the 3rd of middle school but you''re still wet in your bed?" Tsugumi sighed looking at Pa.


    Pa was very embarrassed and wanted to destroy the evidence that she had wet in her bed when she was sleeping, "I - It''s your fault!"


    "My fault?" Tsugumi felt confused.


    "Anyway, this is both of your faults!" Pa said to both Tsugumi and Yuuki. She wanted to go to the bathroom waiting for her but she was just toote. She was quite sleepy and slept on her bed then wet herself during her sleep.


    They looked at each other and couldn''t help but sighed at this girl.


    "Well, you don''t need to worry, you''ve only said that the futon is wet because you dropped water there," Yuuki said.


    Pa nodded with a pitiful expression. She felt very humiliated since she wet herself when she was this big, especially when it was known by four people in front of her.


    "Yeah, rather than that, why don''t we prepare to go to the field?" Umiko said.


    "Let''s have breakfast first since I''m sure that everyone is hungry," Yuuki said.


    They nodded and went to eat breakfast in the hotel.


    They were quite spirited since they had eaten the local food in Saitama prefecture. They had eaten unagi or a freshwater eel that was baked under charcoal with a special sauce from the chef in the hotel. Even though the price was quite pricey, it was very delicious, especially the burnt part of the eel that gave both umami and sweetness inside their mouth.


    It was theirst day in Saitama prefecture and they went to the field ready for the final match.


    The number of people who went to watch the Top Combat Gun today was several times bigger than the first day since it was the final to determine the strongest survival game team in the country.


    "That''s the team predator!"


    "Damn, all of them are very strong!"


    "Still, the team Hoshishiro isn''t weak either."


    "Yeah, that minigun is just crazy."


    They walked together while listening to the conversation of the people around them.


    "Minigun, huh?" Pa said while looking at the team Hoshihiro who hade to the field, was waiting for the match.


    They had seen the match of team Hoshihiro and they knew that that team was very strong. The minigun was very strong and the other team didn''t help him by letting him fight alone in the match alone yesterday.


    "Yuuki, Tsugumi, you guys will be fighting with me in the final match," Umiko said.


    "Yes," they nodded at her.


    "Good luck, everyone," Chitoge said with a smile.


    "Sigh, I want to y too," Pa sighed.


    "When we win this match, we will be able to get the right to y in this field for half a year for free, we can y anytime," Yuuki said.


    "That''s true," Pa nodded.


    The team Hoshihiro stayed not far away from them and they couldn''t help but hear their conversation.


    The team Hoshihiro has won this Top Combat Gun for the 5th consecutive year. There wasn''t any team that could beat them in the previous year and even this year that was why they couldn''t help but frown when they heard their conversation.


    "Doctor, they thought they would win this tournament," the only girl on the team said.


    "Hahaha, it''s okay since they''re very strong," the leader said.


    "Still, we''re going to be the winner!" The other member said.


    The team Hoshihiro consists of three people, the names of their members are Midori, Akabane, and Takatora. They''re a doctor and a nurse that is working in the same hospital, maybe because they had seen a lot of death in the hospital that they had treated this game differently.


    "I can''t wait to fight against them."


    "I''m back!"


    Rossweisse teleported back to his living room and didn''t see him around, "Where is Yuuki?"


    "Oh, Rossweisse-chan, you''vee back," Yukana smiled while eating ice cream.


    "Did you bring us souvenirs from your hometown?" Ranko asked.


    "Yes, I''ve brought some food from my hometown," Rossweisse nodded and asked once again, "Hmm, where is he?"


    "He is in Saitama prefecture," Utaha said whileying on the sofa drinking a cold soda. She had be veryzy during the summer. The only work out that she had done was the night activity that she had done with him every night.


    "Saitama prefecture? Why is he there?" Rossweisse was a bit surprised.


    "He is going to join a survival game tournament," Makoto said.


    "Survival game?" Rossweisse suddenly remembered that he had promised to join Umiko in a tournament or something. She sighed since she couldn''t meet him right away. She thought for a bit and asked, "Is there something big happening?"


    "Hmm, not that I remember," Ranko said.


    "Oh, you can watch his video, there are a lot of interesting things happening when you are gone," Utaha suddenly smirked.


    "Really?" Rossweisse was curious and started to watch the video.


    In the Amagi Brilliant Park, both Latifa and Isuzu were looking at the man in front of him.


    "So what do you want to do, sir?" Isuzu asked. She knew that the man in front of her was the CEO of the Tochigi Destiny Land. She had a hostile expression on her face since this guy had caused a lot of trouble for their park.


    "Calm down, Isuzu-san," Latifa calmed her.


    "Princess..." Isuzu gritted her teeth and looked at the man in front of her angrily.


    "There isn''t a need for you to be angry, right?" Kunihiro said with a calm expression. He didn''t expect the owner of this park to be the little girl in front of him, "Where is he?"


    "He?"


    "I mean him, Ichijou Yuuki, he is the real boss in this park, right?" Kunihiro said with a serious expression.


    "Why do you need him?" Izusu had a wary expression.


    Latifa still had a gentle expression on her face but she also started to be wary of the man in front of her.


    "Tell him that I have a deal for him.

 Chapter 738: The Hunt Starts!

    They entered the field and waited for the organizer to announce the match to start.


    "Will their member suddenly run toward us?" Yuuki suddenly said.


    "No way, the only one who has done it before is someone from ToyGunGun," Umiko said.


    "What are you talking about?" Tsugumi asked.


    Yuuki told her about the yer who was running toward their location within just seconds.


    Most of the people didn''t know about it since the speed of that girl was quite fast and she hade back directly.


    They haven''t talked about it since they were watching the show and there was an attack from the kidnappersst night,pared to both of them this matter was quite small.


    "Interesting, I might as well copy them," Tsugumi said.


    "....."


    "You''re going to run to the enemy''s headquarters?" Yuuki asked while twitching his lips.


    "Just stop, the enemy is a bit different from the one that we have faced before," Umiko said and sighed, "I''ve been hesitant earlier to tell but...."


    "Hmmm?"


    "But our enemy is quite famous for their cruel acts," Umiko said and told her the thing that the team Hoshishiro had done before. She told them that the team usually tortured the people before they could get out of the game.


    "How?" Tsugumi was confused since people would shout ''hit'' after being shot.


    "They closed their mouths with their hands, stopping them from shouting and then keeping them in one ce while shooting their bodies several times," Tsugumi said.


    "....."


    "How did you know about that?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''ve faced them before, they were my opponentsst year with my other team," Umiko said.


    Yuuki would have never expected such an episode to appear in the woman in front of her. He sighed and said, "Then, we''ve got to beat them shall we?"


    "Yeah, let''s have a nice little revenge," Tsugumi said.


    Umiko smiled, "Thank you."


    "How are your teammates?" Yuuki asked.


    "They''re still ying but they don''t want anything to do or get involved in a Top Combat Gun," Umiko said, and added, "You can''t touch or fight using your hands or knife in a normal survival game after all. The only match that is allowed to touch or use a knife is in Top Combat Gun."


    They nodded in response.


    "I just can''t forgive that team who are trying to use thispetition to beat them, I''m sorry to get you involved in this matter," Umiko said with a sad expression.


    "You don''t need to worry about that," Yuuki said and held her hand.


    "Yuuki...." Umiko said while looking at him.


    "Ahem!" Tsugumi pulled his ears with an annoyed expression.


    "It hurts! It hurts!" Yuuki said.


    Umiko only smiled looking at their interaction.


    They talked for a while about their strategy but decided to not use anything since they had never had any practice before. They had decided to use a simr strategy that they had been using yesterday. They decided which person that they had decided to fight with and had a duel with them one by one.


    "I''m going to take the other male," Yuuki said. He was a bit curious about the leader of this team, Hoshishiro.


    "Be careful," Umiko said with a serious expression.


    "I will," Yuuki nodded.


    "Then, I will take care of the person who is using the minigun," Tsugumi said. She was quite curious and wanted to fight someone who could wield such arge weapon during a battle. She had been using a dual pistol since she was mostly fighting, using her mobility to move around.


    "Then, I''m thest one, the sniper girl," Umiko nodded and asked, "You''re not using your shotgun again, Yuuki?"


    "No, I''m tired of using it," Yuuki said and had changed his weapon with an uzi. He didn''t have a special reason to use it but he thought that it was better to have something that could shoot a lot of bullets with only one trigger. He knew that his opponent would love to torture their opponents. He wanted to see their expression when they were the one who was tortured by them.


    They didn''t wait for a long time until they had heard the announcement from the organizer that the game had started.


    "Game Final!"


    "Field A. Time limit: 20 minutes. Deathmatch."


    "The team with the most living yers at the end wins."


    "Now, beginbat!"


    They started to move together and walked toward their opponents.


    "The game has started," Yukimura said.


    The team ToyGunGun didn''t go back after they had been beaten out by the team Predator. They had watched their entire match and knew that they were very strong. This time the opponent of the team Predator would be the strongest team in the entire country, Hoshishiro.


    "Yeah," Matsuoka nodded.


    "Why are you crying during the match with them, Mattsusan?" Yukimura asked.


    Matsuoka blushed, "I - I''m not crying!"


    Yukimura teased him until he realized his teammates, "What''s wrong, Tachibana?"


    "Nothing, I''ve just learned that there are a lot of things that I need to learn in this survival game, I''ve learned a lot," Tachibana said.


    "Yes, the survival game isn''t simple, there are a lot of things that you need to think about," Matsuoka nodded and suddenly his expression became serious, "There are a lot of things but all you need to know is that you will win when you kill your opponents."


    "Yes," Tachibana nodded.


    Yukimura and Matsuoka watched the match and clenched their hands. They had wanted to beat the team Hoshishiro but they had been mercilessly in the early match. They felt frustrated but there was nothing that they could do. They need to get stronger so that they won''t lose against anyone in the future.


    "Tachibana will work hard," Tachibana said.


    In the headquarters of team Hoshishiro, no one said anything and waited for the match to start.


    "Now, beginbat!"


    The team Hoshishiro looked at them and said with a smile, "Good, let''s start the hunt!"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 739: Final of Top Combat Game 1

    "Let''s see them, I''m sure that this will be an interesting battle," Midori said. He is the leader of the team Hoshishiro.


    "Is it alright to meet them directly?" Takatora asked worriedly. He has the biggest body in the entire team and he is using a minigun.


    "Don''t worry, we will use you as a meat shield when they''re attacking us," Akabane said. She is the only girl on their team and she is using a sniper.


    "You''re too cruel, Akabane-san!" Takatora wanted to cry.


    Akabane ignored him and looked at Midori while saying, "Midori-san, I''m going to secure a position."


    "Alright," Midori nodded.


    Akabane didn''t hesitate and searched for a perfect position to start her assassination.


    One of the most important things about bing a sniper is how to search for a position during the battle to support their team.


    Sniper is an unsung hero, their act isn''t known but for their teammates, they''re the greatest help.


    "Let''s go," Midori said.


    "I''ll protect you, Midori-san," Takatora said with a serious expression.


    "Thank you," Midori nodded.


    Both of them walked but it seemed that they didn''t need to wait to meet their opponents.


    "Yo."


    Yuuki saw two people in front of him. He didn''t see the girl members in their team, "Where is the girl?"


    "Do you think that we will tell you?" Midori smiled.


    "What do you want to do now?" Yuuki asked.


    "So how about we make a duel?" Midori said.


    "Why not?" Yuuki nodded but suddenly he felt something and titled his head to the right.


    *Swush!


    A bullet had just passed through him.


    "Sniper, huh?" Yuuki moved back and felt a bit surprised. He might not evade it but luckily he had a lot of experience in a battle.


    "I''ll take care of that sniper," Umiko said and ran toward the direction of the sniper.


    "You''re good, but how about this?" Midori said and suddenly the man beside him raised his minigun.


    Tsugumi who was beside him didn''t hesitate and used his dual guns to shoot both of them. She was a bit surprised by their reaction. She would have never expected that they would be this skilled but she didn''t give up.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Midori hid behind the tree to avoid the bullet.


    Takatora didn''t move back but shot his minigun toward them.


    A minigun is the mightiest weapon in the survival game even though it is very heavy. Why is it the mightiest? They''re about to see it right now.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Even though it was only an airsoft gun, the power of minigun was enough to chip and destroy the skin of the thick tree.


    Tsugumi and Yuuki would be too foolish to fight that thing directly and hid behind the three since it was too dangerous for them to be in the open. Both of them looked at each other and nodded.


    Tsugumi ran toward the left side and Yuuki ran toward the right side. They had decided to separate their opponents and fought them one by one.


    Midori looked at him and said, "I''ll chase the male one, you go to the female one." He said and moved toward him.


    "Yes," Takatora nodded and started to chase Tsugumi.


    Umiko had decided to fight the sniper. She ran toward the direction of the bullet that had attacked him earlier. She moved simrly to a panther silently but very fast toward her prey. She saw her sniper on the bush and knew that her opponent was there. She didn''t hesitate and ran toward her opponent''s back to surprise her.


    Umiko didn''t spend a lot of time and pointed her weapon toward her enemy but she didn''t see anyone there. She only saw her sniper on the ground without anyone there. She suddenly felt bad premonition and saw a shadow covering her body. She looked up and saw someone suddenly jumped down toward her.


    "Checkmate!"


    Tsugumi thought that the speed of her opponent would be very slow since he had brought such arge weapon on him but she was wrong.


    His speed was very fast and he had a good precision on such a weapon.


    Tsugumi would have never thought that she would meet someone for his caliber in this survival game. She suddenly thought of a simr scene that had happened yesterday when Umiko was fighting against her first opponents. She felt that she had thought a simr scene was happening to her right now. She didn''t hesitate and stopped running toward her opponent directly trying to make this fight into close range.


    "Charge me directly? Are you trying to die? Then, I''ll let you die now!" Takatora didn''t hesitate and started to shoot her.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The team ToyGunGun watched the development of the fight with a surprised expression. They never would have expected that it would turn directly into directbat. They were also surprised when Yuuki could avoid the bullet from the sniper.


    "Damn, this match is exciting!" Tachibana said and clenched her hands. She wanted to get better and had a simr battle. She felt very regretful that she could only watch the match and couldn''t join it.


    "They sure are bold enough to invite one-by-one battles directly from the start," Yukimura said.


    "Yeah, they might have a chance to win, but..." Matsuoka looked at the leader of the team Hoshisiro. He knew that that guy was the strongest yer in the entire country. He wanted to see whether Yuuki could beat that guy or Yuuki would be defeated by him.


    ''Let me see it with my own two eyes..'' Matsuoka thought while clenching his hands. He felt vexed since he couldn''t enter the final battle.


    They knew that they had lost in the first battle but they wouldn''t give up and would be stronger than now.


    Next year, they will enter thispetition again and win this tournament.


    "Let''s win it, next year."


    "Yeah!"


    Midori looked at him and said, "Are we going to do it here?"


    "Yes, you''ve been impatient right? Let''s settle it now," Yuuki said.


    "Good, show me an interesting fight!" Midori suddenly changed his expression, the warm smile on his expression turned into a cold and sent a bloodl.u.s.t toward him.


    "Interesting," Yuuki also put on a cold smile and was ready to start his battle.


    Both of them pointed their weapons against each other and pulled the trigger.


    Bang! Bang!

 Chapter 740: Final of Top Combat Game 2

    Chitoge and Pa watched the match between team Predator versus team Hoshishiro with a serious expression. Both of them who had been baptism by the cruelty of the survival game knew that the level of the yer in the team Hoshisiro was higher than they had expected.


    "They''re strong," Chitoge said.


    "Yes, but they won''t lose against them," Pa said.


    "Yes," Chitoge nodded.


    They continued to watch the final match of this Top Combat Game without saying any words since they knew that they would see the birth of the strongest team in this entire country.


    Umiko, who saw her opponent on the top of the tree and jumped down toward her, couldn''t help but be stunned but decided to win. She threw the weapon in her hands and dodged her while moving back.


    Akabane felt a bit regretful since she couldn''t kill her but she snorted, "Throwing your weapons? How are you going to fight me?"


    Umiko knew that she had lost her weapon but she still had a pistol in her pocket but she knew that it wouldn''t be that easy to take it out.


    Akabane didn''t give her a chance to take out her weapon. She was holding a knife and started to attack her. Even though she was a sniper, her ability with her knife was very powerful. Her movement was very fast and precisely simr to a textbook. She swung her knife wide but rather attacked her with a minimal effort targeting to stab the opponent''s wide part such as stomach, hands, and legs.


    For someone who is very skillful using a knife, it is very wrong for someone to target something small such as a head or a neck. It is better to target something wide and create as many wounds as possible until their opponents lose a lot of blood and give them a chance to give a decisive blow.


    Akabane was doing the same but in the survival game as long as she can stab her stomach it is her winning.


    Even though Umiko was fast and her eyes were good, she was weaponless. She was clearly at a disadvantage in this match.


    ''She was good,'' Umiko thought, and she knew that she needed to get serious or else she would die in this battle. She was calm and searched for a chance for her to counterattack. She suddenly saw that the girl in front of her made a slight mistake and made a wide swing with her knife. She needed to beat her as soon as possible or else she would lose her chance to beat her. She caught her hand and hurriedly used both of her legs to use an arm lock on her.


    "What?!" Akabane was shocked but she didn''t give up. She used this chance to stab her body.


    Umiko didn''t hesitate and twisted her hand making her let go of her knife.


    "Agh!" Akabane screamed in pain.


    Umiko used her hand to pull a gun in her pocket and shot her from a short distance.


    Bang!


    Akabane knew when she heard that sound she had lost, "...Hit." She sighed and felt that she was too weak right now.


    Umiko let her go and stood up, "You''re good, let''s have another matchter." She gave her hand at her to help her stand up.


    Akabane who looked at her couldn''t help but mesmerize, "Onee-sama..."


    "Hmm?" Umiko wasn''t sure but she felt that she had made a troublesome thing.


    Tsugumi saw him aim the minigun toward her and started to shoot her.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Takatora thought that his attack would destroy her right away but it seemed that his thought was too naive, "Are you a ninja?!" He couldn''t help butin after he saw the scene in front of him.


    Tsugumi jumped around using the tree in her surroundings. Her movement was very fast and it was hard to pinpoint her. She felt that the world was so wide that she had met a lot of strong people in the survival game. She didn''t feel that her decision to join him in this game was wrong since she really had a lot of fun.


    Tsugumi kept jumping while avoiding the bullet from the minigun. She knew that the bullet inside that gun was almost limitless and that was why she needed to end this battle as soon as possible.


    Takatora didn''t give up but kept shooting at her. The majority of people would get tired after using this heavy gun for a few minutes but he was different, "HAAAAA!!!!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Most of the tree was almost destroyed because of the bullet that was shot from the minigun.


    Tsugumi was moving very fast simr to a cheetah and before long she had closed the distance between the two of them. She jumped from the top of the tree to the top of his minigun.


    Takatora didn''t expect this action and dropped his minigun.


    "Checkmate," Tsugumi said and shot his stomach.


    Bang!


    Tsugumi blew her gun and walked away since she had pretty much fun earlier.


    Takatora had dropped on the ground and said, "H - Hit...." He felt really scared earlier and her action was just crazy for him. He knew that the guy who had dated her might have a lot of trouble in the future.


    Yuuki was holding his Uzi but he didn''t use it to the man in front of him since he was a bit amazed by the action of his opponents.


    Midori shot him with both of his guns while grinning with a bloodthirsty smile. His personality would change after he had entered the battle. He didn''t expect that he had met someone with a very strong skill. He couldn''t help but wanted to destroy him thoroughly now.


    Yuuki who saw his expression couldn''t help but shudder since he felt that he was slightly dangerous, especially when he saw the pants of his opponent became tight, ''Dammit!'' He felt that he had chosen the wrong opponent since the man in front of him was a pervert and might also be swinging that way. He needed to kill him and ran away since he felt that his chastity would be in danger.

 Chapter 741: Final of Top Combat Game 3

    Midori is the leader of the team, Hoshishiro. He is the one who leads his team to be the winner of Top Combat Game for the 5th consecutive years. He is a doctor in the hospital and he has a good reputation among his patients.


    But he felt quite unsatisfied with something until he had found a survival game.


    It might be because he was bored but when he tried it for the first time he felt that excitement that he had never felt before. He really had fun ying this game and also foundrades that also had the same hobby.


    His life had brightened because of the survival game since he felt that he had found meaning in his dull life. He was really happy and satisfied with his life until his friends had decided to invite him to join Top Combat Game.


    Different from a normal survival game, his mind blew up when he heard the thing that he could do in the game and it made him excited but he decided to bury it when he saw the expression of his friends. He decided to y a normal survival game but his first opponents didn''t y normally but they had decided to do something cruel to him and his friends.


    Their opponents closed his mouth and kept shooting him enjoying his painful expression.


    Midori who saw that felt as if had been struck by thunder.


    It was at that moment and he decided to do the same thing. The next year, he met the same opponents that had tortured him. His skill had increased and it was very easy to beat him. He shot him and didn''t hesitate to close his mouth. He kept shooting him at his opponent while holding his mouth and not letting him shout.


    ''I - It feels good!'' Midori thought at that moment. He became addicted and couldn''t be satisfied with a normal survival game. His friends had decided to leave him when they saw his action but he didn''t care since he could get newrades that could appreciate his hobby.


    Midori kept doing his hobby and before long his team had known as the strongest team in the entire country.


    Seven yearster, it was his first time fighting with him and he felt that he might find his rival.


    "Now let''s have a fun duel," Midori said toward Yuuki.


    Yuuki had decided to finish this match as soon as possible but he was a bit curious with how his opponent using his weapons. He was holding Uzi but his opponent was holding two pairs of Winchester Randall that had been customed.


    His gun is not at all suited to the battlefield. It''s big, heavy, and impractical, not to mention the lever that has to be pulled before each shot. It is such a crappy gun when it is used to fight with someone.


    The guns are meant to be used two-handed, yet Midori is a dual-wielder and uses two guns and uses one hand to pull the trigger.


    Suddenly Yuuki remembered a simr scene to the movie of a future robot that always said, ''I''ll be back.''


    Yes, that is right.


    Midori has to spin his gun 360o degrees to pull the lever. After that, he can lock on his target and shoot.


    Baam! Baam!


    Midori spun his guns and pulled the lever, then shot him again.


    ''Damn, that''s so cool....'' Yuuki had to admit and it was his real praise against his opponent who had used such a crazy maneuver to fight him. He also tried to shoot him and it surprised him that guy could evade his attack.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Midori dodged his attack swiftly hiding behind a tree and did a counterattack on him.


    Baam! Baam!


    Yuuki who didn''t use magic but only his marksmanship skill had never felt that he had almost lost in terms of gunfighting but it seemed that he had underestimated his opponent.


    His gun is Uzi and it can only be considered some gun that is quite good but it isn''t that special. Firstly the range of shooting is very short andstly, the recoil is very high. There isn''t anything special besides the rate of fire of this gun.


    "Hahaha, I know that you really have fun in this tournament! Yes! Both of us are the same! We''re having fun under a thrill that we can do whatever we want in these rules! Let''s show each other and let me have more fun!" Midori ran toward him while shooting him.


    Even though his Winchester Randall was a bit hard to use, it was quite very damaging and had a high muzzle velocity that wasparable to a normal sniper. He loved this gun since it could help him to give greater pain to his opponent.


    Midori jumped and decided to pin him down but he had chosen the wrong person.


    Yuuki, who was pinned down, did his counterattack and wrapped his legs on his neck. He pinned him down the back and pointed his gun toward him, "Checkmate!"


    ''Shit..'' Midori thought and said ''hit'' hurriedly but it was useless.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Yuuki didn''t hesitate to shoot his entire bullet into his body without mercy on his stomach. His bullets were empty and he didn''t hesitate to reload it. He kept doing it until he saw he had fainted on the ground. He stood up and shuddered, "Dammit...."


    "Yuuki!"


    Yuuki looked at both Umiko and Tsugumi who were running toward him.


    "You''ve beaten the leader?" Tsugumi asked.


    "Yes, he is right over there," Yuuki said and pointed his finger at Midori.


    "What have you done to him?" Umiko asked.


    "Nothing, I''ve just shot him, let''s go, we have won this tournament," Yuuki said.


    Umiko and Tsugumi nodded and smiled since they had won this tournament.


    Midori blinked his eyes and didn''t feel pain in his stomach. He saw three of them go away and couldn''t help but smile. He thought that he would have a more exciting battle next year.

 Chapter 742: Please accept it....

    They had be the new champion of the Top Combat Game and they had received the prize from the organizer. They had decided to split the money into five of them.


    "I - I have a lot of money!" Pa said with excitement. She thought about how much candy she would buy with this much money.


    "Don''t use it to buy candy or else, I''ll keep it first and give you some each day," Tsugumi reprimanded.


    "Huh?! This is my money! Why do I have to give it to you? Are you my mom?" Pa was annoyed.


    "Well, Tsugumi, isn''t it okay? That is her money after all," Yuuki said.


    "Thank you!" Pa was happy with his words.


    "Yuuki! You can''t pamper her!" Tsugumi said.


    "What is this? Is this a fight between parents for their child''s education?" Umiko couldn''t help but say.


    "That might be," Yuuki nodded while smiling.


    Tsugumi blushed at her words but said, "Anyway, I''ll keep this money first, when you want something, I''ll get it for you."


    "WAAAA!!! BLACK TIGER, YOU''RE TYRANT! GIVE BACK MY MONEY!" Pained and cried.


    "No, until you''ve promised me that you won''t use it all for candy," Tsugumi said.


    Yuuki only shook his head and thought that they were simr to a daughter and mother. He looked at Chitoge and asked, "What are you going to do with your money?"


    "Me?" Chitoge thought for a bit and said, "I might buy ramen, a lot of it."


    "..." Yuuki was wondering whether there was only a glutton around him. He looked at Umiko, "How about you Umiko?"


    "I''m going to create a new custom gun that I''ve been waiting for," Umiko said.


    "T - That might be good," Yuuki nodded and felt a bit surprised at her burning desire when she had gotten her money.


    "Oh, that''s right, we have also received 6 months of permission to use that field for free, do any of you want to y there sometimes?" Umiko asked.


    "Of course," They answered without hesitation since they had really share of their fun also it was free. Even though it was quite far but it was okay to y in this ce sometimes when they were on holiday.


    They didn''t stay too long and decided to go back after they had bought souvenirster. They didn''t buy a lot but only bought some specialty food from this area. They were a bit tired after the tournament and slept on during the trip.


    Yuuki sighed since he was the driver and there was no way that he could be sleeping.


    Luckily, Chitoge was there talking about a lot of things with him. She sat next to him since Tsugumi had to take care of Pa who had eaten too much food earlier.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but it might be the feeling when he had a kidter in the future.


    Yuuki had sent them back to their home and went back to his home. He entered his house as usual and saw someone that he had been waiting for but he also saw someone unexpected, "Isuzu?"


    "Yuuki!?" Rossweisse and Isuzu who saw him couldn''t help but shout.


    "W - What?" Yuuki felt that their reaction was a bit strange, "Do you want a souvenir?"


    "..."


    "That''s not it!" They couldn''t help but say.


    Yuuki nodded, "Calm down and talk to me, what is happening?"


    "Well, actually...." Izusu nodded and started to tell him what was happening when he was away in the tournament.


    Utaha was on hisp sittingfortably while listening to Izusu.


    Yuuki had gotten the gist of the matter, "So that the CEO ising to our turf?"


    "Turf? Is it a gang or something?" Yukana couldn''t help but say.


    Isuzu told him that the CEO of Tochigi hade to offer him something. She wasn''t sure about the details and only told him that the person wanted to meet him.


    "Is it a Kengan Match again?" Ranko asked.


    "Kengan Match?" Some of them didn''t know what Kengan Match was.


    "It''s an underground fight for a bigpany to solve a problem between them," Yuuki said, and exined, "Thepetitors of Amagi Brilliant Park are both Tochigi Brilliant Park and United Studios Juzo but, different from United Studios."


    "Tochigi Brilliant Park is located in the same city as us," Yuuki said.


    "What do they want from us?" Isuzu asked.


    "Probably the right of Pokemon,nd, or to close the park during summer, there are a lot of things, I''m not sure which one they want," Yuuki said.


    "What?!" Isuzu couldn''t help but became angry, "No way!" She knew that the sess behind Amagi Brilliant Park was on the Pokemon when theirpetitor had gotten the right of Pokemon their theme park would be left in the dust.


    "Why have they asked for a Kengan Match all of a sudden?" Rosswesse asked.


    "They have sent thugs to our theme park, so I''ve decided to send them too and you know the rest," Yuuki said.


    "Ooh..." They nodded and knew that in terms of disturbing the business there might be no one who could beat him since he hadrgest yakuza group as his backing.


    "Don''t ept it, Yuuki, let''s just leave it like that," Isuzu said.


    "Well, I know that, but their side must also offer something to us," Yuuki said and exined, "There is no way that we will ept the match when the bet isn''t even fair to each other."


    "So what will they offer us?" Rossweisse asked.


    "I''m not sure it might have been thend that had been sold by Amagi Brilliant Park in the past," Yuuki said.


    "What?!" Isuzu couldn''t help but eximed when she heard the offer.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    Izusu looked a bit nervous but she decided to say, "Yuuki, please ept the Kengan Match."


    "....."


    "Wut?!"

 Chapter 743: Do you want to stay here?

    "Isuzu-san, I''m not sure why you want to ept this Kengan Match. It''s true that the offer is quite tempting but when we lose the park will definitely go bankrupt in an instant," Rossweisse said. She didn''t think that it was worthy to join such a battle when their park was on the development stage and it was better to reject such an offer.


    "Still, isn''t it also good? The bigger the risk, the bigger the return," Utaha said, and added, "Also, this guy won''t lose." She said while holding his hands.


    "....."


    They thought for a bit and also understood that they had never seen him get lost.


    "...."


    Yuuki coughed, "Anyway, I''m not sure what they will offer, let''s talk about the matter whether we will ept it or notter." He thought for a bit and asked, "What about Latifa?"


    "She has said that she believes in you, she will follow your decision," Isuzu said and added, "But if it''s thend that we have sold before that please be sure to ept that Kengan Match."


    "Why are you so fixated with thatnd?" Yuuki asked.


    "B - Because thatnd is the thing that Latifa-sama''s parents have given to Latifa-sama," Isuzu seemed to say but she still told them, "I - I want to take back thatnd...."


    Yuuki nodded, "I know that you want her to be happy but do you know the rules of this Kengan Match?"


    Isuzu shook her head, "No."


    "Well, the gist is that both parties will prepare a fighter that will fight each other and the winner of that match will have something that they are betting on," Yuuki exined.


    "Hmm, that''s simple, I can fight them," Isuzu said while taking out her gun, "one-shot from this and I will win the match."


    "....." They only shook their heads when they heard it.


    "Hmm, Isuzu-san, I thought you might be underestimated in this battle," Yukana said.


    "What?" Isuzu frowned and said, "I''m strong."


    "So are the fighters in the Kengan Match," Utaha said.


    "....." Isuzu was silent and asked, "Can they use magic?"


    "No!" They answered at the same time.


    "That''s good," Isuzu sighed in relief.


    "....."


    "No, you can''t use magic in that match," Yuuki said.


    "Why?" Isuzuined.


    "Magic is a secret, there is no need to announce it to the world," Yuuki said.


    "So can you tell me how strong the fighter is in that match?" Isuzu asked.


    "Hmm, the easiest one that you can picture of might be Sekibayashi-san, you can think that all of them at least have that kind of level," Yuuki said. He was lying since most of them were quite low level but they were still strong.


    Sekibayashi is one of the strongest fighters in the Kengan Match and there are a lot of fighters at his level too.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure who was the fighter representative of Tochigi Destiny Land but he knew that their fighter must be very strong.


    Isuzu suddenly got a headache when she heard it. She knew how strong Sekibayashi was and it was ridiculous when she thought there were several people who had the same level as him in this Kengan Match. She suddenly became mad, "T - Then what should we do?" She thought for a bit and said, "Moffle-san, Macaron-san, and Tirami-san are strong but they''re not at the same level as Sekibayashi-san." She looked at him and asked, "Do we need to invite Sekibayashi-san to fight for us?"


    Rossweisse smiled, "Izusu-san, did you forget that we also have a fighter who has the same power as Sekibayashi-san?"


    "Huh? Who?" Isuzu asked with a curious expression.


    "Him!" Everyone pointed their fingers at him.


    "This guy is a beast in both bed and fighting," Utaha said.


    "Yeah, you might not be able to find such a beast on the outside," Ranko also joined.


    Their faces were red when they heard them.


    "..." Yuuki felt that they were quite rude to treat him as a rare animal.


    "Now that you mention it," Isuzu had just realized it and asked, "Please ept it, Yuuki."


    "No! That fight is dangerous, don''t fight," Shouko stopped them. She was worried for him and there was no way that she could let him enter such a dangerous battle. She was also wondering why she let him fight with the strongest pro-wrestler in this country.


    "Shouko....." Yuuki really thought that she was an angel.


    "Oh, Shouko-chan! You''re a real angel!"


    No one could help but shout and cuddle with her together.


    "W - Wait!" Shouko didn''t expect that they were hugging her together.


    "You''re really cute," Utaha couldn''t help but say.


    Rossweisse couldn''t help but shake her head, "Anyway, let''s talk with the CEO of Tochigi Destiny Land first, he hasn''t said anything about his offer, right?"


    "No, he has said that the talks will start after he meets you," Izusu said.


    "Well, just set up an appointment, we can talk about what that guy wants to do after we have met with each other," Yuuki said.


    "Alright, I''ll settle it as soon as possible," Izusu nodded.


    Yuuki nodded and asked, "So are you going to stay here?"


    Isuzu suddenly blushed, "I - Is that okay?"


    Yuuki thought for a bit and asked, "Makoto, is it okay for her to stay with you?"


    "Sure, why not, I''ve also wanted to ask a lot of questions to Isuzu-san since I''ve heard that you''reing from a different world," Makoto said.


    "Well...." Isuzu felt a bit disappointed but she nodded. She also wasn''t ready to do that yet right now.


    Yuuki looked at the woman who had been waiting, "Wee back, Rossweisse, sorry that it is quitete but I miss you."


    "I really miss you too," Rossweisse said and hugged him.


    Yuuki also hugged her tenderly and it felt really nice.


    "Oh, that''s right," Rossweisse said with a red face, "M - My grandmother wants to see you."


    Yuuki blinked his eyes and was a bit surprised, "Huh?"

 Chapter 744: Morning in Ichijou Family

    Isuzu was still sleepy and opened her eyes, "Where is this?"


    "Hmm? Isuzu-san?"


    Isuzu turned and blinked her eyes, "Makoto-san, why are you here?"


    "Did you forget that you''ve stayed at our house?" Makoto asked.


    "....." Isuzu thought for a bit and became red. She peeked into his room and she couldn''t sleep after that. She had only slept for a few hours and wanted to continue to sleep but she still had her job.


    "Let''s go down and have breakfast," Makoto yawned.


    "Yes," Isuzu nodded.


    Both of them walked down to the downstairs and saw there were people who were cooking the kitchen and someone who was sleeping on the couch with a sloppy expression.


    Makoto shook her head and walked to the couch, "Onee-chan, wake up."


    "Hehehe," Akaneughed with a dumb expression on her face while sleeping.


    "Good morning," Shouko, Rossweisse, and Yukana greeted them.


    "Good morning, do you want me to help?" Izusu asked.


    "Then, can you cut the tofu?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Sure," Isuzu nodded and went to the kitchen. She took the knife with a serious expression and took a deep breath.


    "..."


    Everyone who saw her couldn''t help but get nervous when they saw her.


    "Isuzu-chan, do you want help?" Yukana asked.


    "No, I can do it," Izusu said and swung the knife to the tofu.


    *Ssh!


    "..."


    The tofu scattered on the kitchen and made it dirty.


    "Done," Izusu said with a satisfied expression.


    "..."


    Shouko took a deep breath and smiled, "Let''s go with me to wake him up."


    Isuzu thought for a bit and nodded, "Alright." She washed her hands and followed her to his room.


    "..."


    "Never ask her toe to the kitchen again," Yukana said.


    "Agree," Rossweisse nodded.


    Isuzu and Shouko walked together.


    Isuzu nced at Shouko and couldn''t help but wonder why this girl made her really warm. If felt that she had been healed or something.


    "Is there something wrong?" Shouko asked with a curious expression.


    "N - Nothing," Isuzu shook her head and also knew that this girl had been eaten by the big bad wolf who was sleeping. She took a deep breath and said, "Shouko, let me the one who opens the door."


    "Are you sure?" Shouko was worried that he was justing out of the bath or something.


    "Leave it to me," Isuzu said and opened the door, but as expected she had seen something incredible. She saw him n.a.k.e.d while drying his hair with a towel.


    "Hmm?"


    Isuzu had turned really red and closed the door hurriedly.


    *BOOM!


    Izusu took a deep breath and felt very nervous right now. She had seen the thing between his legs and it was incredible. Her face was red and she felt that she needed to take a bath in Verkhoyansk.


    "Are you alright?" Shouko couldn''t help but worry while looking at her expression.


    "I - It''s okay," Isuzu nodded and asked, "Are you not surprised?"


    Shouko shook her head and said, "Around this time, he will take a bath, I''m sure that he is n.a.k.e.d in his room."


    "....."


    "Then why are you not telling me? Also, why are you not embarrassed?" Izusuined.


    Shouko only gave her aplicated smile.


    "...."


    Isuzu wasn''t sure but this angel might have a lot more experience than her.


    "You''re still embarrassed?" Yuuki asked.


    "....." Isuzu didn''t say anything and buried her face while eating breakfast. She had to admit that the food was delicious.


    Yuuki thought that she was really cute.


    "Yuuki, don''t tease her," Rossweisse said.


    "Ugh... I have a headache," Akane came to the table with a lifeless expression.


    "....."


    "Ugh, you smell alcohol," Yuuki said and used his magic to clean her.


    Akane felt refreshed by his magic and nodded, "Thank you."


    Yuuki only nodded and didn''t say anything.


    Isuzu who saw him couldn''t help but say, "Yuuki, you''re a magician, right?"


    "Yes, Rossweisse is a Valkriye, both Makoto and Akane are witch," Yuuki said and asked, "Now that you mention it that you''vee from a different world, right?"


    "That''s right, our world is a bit simr to the kingdom in the RPG game," Isuzu nodded.


    "That''s quite interesting right now," Utaha said.


    "So Latifa is a real princess?" Yukana asked.


    "Of course, Latifa-sama is the real princess," Isuzu nodded.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and asked, "How about her parents? Where is she?"


    "...." Izusu turned a bit mncholy when she heard that question.


    Yuuki looked at her expression and said, "You don''t have to say when you don''t want to."


    Isuzu shook her head, "No, it is okay, her parents are still alive in another world."


    "...."


    "Then why are you putting such an expression?" Ranko couldn''t help but ask.


    "Well, but they have not seen each other for the past 10 years," Isuzu said.


    "Why don''t they meet each other?" Makoto asked.


    "Is there something that stops them from meeting each other?" Yuuki asked.


    Isuzu nodded, "Yes, we areing here to cure the curse that has been ced on her."


    "Why does she need toe here? Isn''t there a magician in your world?" Rossweisse asked.


    Isuzu shook her head, "The strongest magician in our world wants to marry Latifa but everyone didn''t agree with his demand. The magician was angry and put a curse on Latifa. She needs toe here since it is safer here but it isn''t that easy since she needs to have happy energy. That is why we have decided to open a theme park. We were almost bankrupt but luckyly there was you..." She showed him a very sincere smile.


    Yuuki could only feel strange since his intention wasn''t pure.


    "Still, both of your meetings were pretty bad, and I still remember that you''d put her hungry for several hours," Utaha suddenly said.


    "Huh?!" Everyone was a bit surprised when they heard it.


    "W - Wait, don''t tell them!" Izusu felt that she reallycked emotional intelligence when she remembered the thing that happened in the past.


    Utaha showed a mischievous smile and told everyone.


    "NO!!!!" Isuzu felt really embarrassed.


    Yuuki only shook his head helplessly and that is how the morning of Ichijou''s family goes.

 Chapter 745: Studying for Exam

    Izusu hade back to set up an appointment with the CEO of Tochigi Destiny Land. She would contact him after she had set up the meeting.


    Rossweisse had decided to go to the Eagle Jump since she hade back from her hometown. She also wanted to greet them and give some souvenirs to everyone.


    The girls had decided to go out and followed Rossweisse to go to the Eagle Jump.


    Yuuki didn''t follow them since he had another n. He thought that he needed toe to Kuoh. He teleported to his home and saw a lot of people there. They were sitting on the table while listening to the beautiful red-haired teacher.


    The lesson stopped when they saw him suddenly appearing and they were surprised when they saw him there.


    "....."


    "Yuuki!?" They eximed at the same time.


    Yuuki could see a lot of books around them, "Did you prepare for an exam or something?"


    "Yes," Rias nodded while adjusting her sses.


    Yuuki nodded and sat down on the couch, "You can continue, I won''t bother you."


    Koneko who sat beside him nodded and gave him some chocte.


    "Thank you," Yuuki nodded and bit the chocte from her hand.


    "Damn, don''t make me jealous here!" Isseiined.


    "Issei, you need to focus!" Rias said.


    "Yes, Prez!" Issei answered and continued to learn.


    "Yuuki! Are you here?" Akeno hade out from the kitchen while bringing cookies on the tray.


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded and asked, "Are you also studying?"


    Akeno nodded, "Yes, but you don''t need to worry since I''ve mastered all of the knowledge that is enough for me to get a perfect score."


    "Is the test difficult?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmmm, how to say it isn''t that difficult, but for some people, it might be," Akeno said and looked at Rias, Kiba, Issei, Asia, and Xenovia.


    "Xenovia and Asia aren''t'' going to be promoted to middle-ss, right?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, but we think that it is good to learn such knowledge since it will benefit us in the future," Xenovia said.


    "Yes, that''s right, thank you, God," Asia prayed and suddenly had a headache, "My head!"


    "Then you should learn how to fix that headache first," Yuuki said and asked, "Shirone, are you going to be fine?"


    "Hmm," Koneko nodded while eating her cookies. She stopped and said, "I''m not Issei-senpai."


    "Koneko-chan? What do you mean by that!" Issei couldn''t help butin.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Can I ask one question?"


    "Sure," Akeno nodded.


    "Why are all of you studying at my house?" Yuuki asked and added, "Issei, isn''t your house bigger?"


    "W - Well...." Issei looked at Rias.


    "Well, I thought that if we study here, we can meet you," Rias said.


    "Do you want to meet me? Why?" Yuuki asked with a confused expression.


    "..." Rias took a deep breath and asked, "Why is it only Sona and her peerage that you''ve helped with training?" She was a bit jealous when she heard it.


    "Is it because of that?'' Yuuki was a bit speechless.


    "What do you mean by that?" Rias pouted.


    "Well, do you still remember when I was in the television studio before?" Yuuki asked.


    "Is there a duel promation when you''re going to have a fight with that pro-wrestler?" Kiba asked.


    "Yes, that one, I''ve asked her to help me with those things and I''ve promised her to be her training partner," Yuuki said.


    "So that is a business transaction?" Akeno asked.


    "Of course," Yuuki nodded.


    "I thought you were going to put her in your harem," Akeno said.


    "....." Yuuki was speechless and asked, "Do you think that I''ll make any beautiful girls into my girlfriend?"


    "Yes."


    They said at the same time without hesitation.


    "Dammit! When I''m going to have my own harem!" Isseiined.


    Kiba patted his shoulder, "Issei-kun, don''t worry, there is me here."


    "..." Issei cried harder when he heard those words.


    "Cough!" Yuuki coughed to stop them and averted the conversation, "Now that you mention it, how is the exam of the devil that wants to increase their rank?"


    "Now that you mention it, is it only writing exam, Prez?" Issei asked.


    "Of course not, there are two testster for you guys to be the mid-rank devil," Rias said and exined, "First is written text and this is why I''ve asked you to study."


    "Yeah..." Issei nodded and felt a bit tired actually.


    "Then thest is the fighting exam, you need to fight with the examiner, this is the part where I''m a bit worried," Rias said with a worried expression.


    Everyone who saw their expression couldn''t help but think that the test might be very difficult.


    "Hmm, I don''t think you need to worry about that," Yuuki said.


    "Why?'' Xenovia asked.


    "Because you guys are strong," Yuuki said.


    "Hehehe...." They couldn''t help but smile when he praised them.


    "....." Yuuki was a bit speechless looking at their reaction. He thought for a bit and continued, "You''ve fought the strongest younger generation of a demon, what about the examiner? I''m sure that they are only at the small fries level."


    "Is that true?" Issei couldn''t help but ask.


    "That might be, but you can''t underestimate them," Rias said.


    "Yes, Prez!"


    "Oh, that''s right, I''ve got some important announcements to make," Akeno suddenly said.


    "What?" Rias looked at her with a confused expression.


    Akene hugged him and said, "We''re going on honeymoon in a few days so don''te here since this house will be empty." She was a bit annoyed since when he came both of them would fight in bed but with all of them here it was difficult to do that. She really couldn''t wait for their holiday.


    "You sure impatient, huh?'' Yuuki smirked.


    "Oh, don''t tease me," Akeno had a simr expression to a tamed kitten.


    "..."


    ''Can you not flirt in this ce?!'' Theyined inwardly looking at them.


    "Yawn..." Koneko was toozy to say anything and ate her cookies silently. She looked at everyone and it felt nice.

 Chapter 746: Extinct Monster

    Yuuki talked with them for a while and spent a few hours in his house until he decided to go to the Hanging Garden of Babylon. He felt that it had been a while since he hadst fight someone in the supernatural world. He was d that he had teleportation or else he would be troubled to move from time to time. He felt that it was too peaceful and it had been a while for him to have a quest.


    "Yuuki, nyaa!" Kuroka hurriedly jumped into him.


    "Kuroka, I miss you," Yuuki hugged her.


    "Me too, nyaa," Kuroka buried her face on his shoulder.


    Yuuki carried her and sat down on the sofa.


    "It''s quite rare for you toe," Bikou said.


    "Well, there are a lot of things happening," Yuuki said.


    "Why are you making a fight with someone who is weak?" Vali couldn''t help but ask. He knew from everyone that he would be fighting with a pro-wrestler.


    "Vali, that''s where you were wrong, I''m not fighting," Yuuki said.


    "Huh?" They felt confused by his words.


    "What do you mean?" Vali asked.


    "It is the literal meaning, I''m not fighting but I''m entertaining, pro-wrestler is all about to make the audience to have fun, you should watch my matchter," Yuuki said.


    "Well...." Vali nodded and felt a bit curious. It might be because of his influence that he started to show an interest in another thing.


    "Now that you mention it, I''ve seen Cao Cao before," Yuuki said.


    "Huh!?'' They were susprised when they heard it.


    "Are you fighting with him, nyaa?" Kuroka asked and said, "Why are you not telling me?"


    "Well, I''m in the middle of a concert, he ising in his girl''s form," Yuuki said but he saw that their expression started to change.


    Everyone started tough when they heard him meeting Cao Cao in his girl''s form.


    "Hahaha! Really? Really?" Bikou asked whileughing very hard.


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded and said, "It might be possible that he has started to love his new gender."


    "Then, are you going to make him your girlfriend, nyaa?" Kuroka asked while smiling.


    "....." Yuuki shuddered and hurriedly shook his head, "No, there is no way." Even though he was the one who had given the curse to him but he didn''t want to have that kind of rtionship with a male. He sighed and wondered why there was a lot of crossdresser or gender bender around him.


    "That''s good, it seems that he still keeps his promise," Vali nodded.


    "Promise?" Yuuki felt confused.


    "Well, the truth is...." Bikou told him that Vali and Cao Cao had a bet to each other who would be the winner of the Summer Music.


    Cao Cao had lost the bet and he had to live in his girl form for three months.


    Yuuki chuckled when he heard it since he didn''t expect that both of them would make such a dumb bet. He suddenly remembered about the Khaos Brigade. He wasn''t sure about them and he didn''t think much. He still wasn''t sure about their objection in this world, "What about the Khaos Brigade? Do any of you know any news about them?"


    "No, I''ve tried to search something but it was hard, it was as if that they have disappeared from this world," Arthur said.


    Yuuki sighed, "It might be a calm before storm."


    "Yeah, but I can''t wait to fight with them," Vali suddenly said and let out a lot of his anger when he remembered about his grandfather and father. He looked at them and said, "Leave Rivezim to me."


    "Can you beat him?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes," Vali nodded and said, "I''ve trained really hard to beat him."


    Yuuki nodded since he knew that there was hardly anyone who could beat him in the fight. He thought for a bit and suddenly remembered, "I''ve heard that your grandfather has a Sacred Gears Canceller, can you beat him?"


    Vali shook his head, "No, but it won''t be long before I can beat him with my own power."


    "Vali..." Albion suddenly said.


    "It''s okay," Vali looked at him and asked, "How is Issei Hyoudou?"


    "Well, he is learning to be a middle-ss demon," Yuuki said.


    "That''s very fast!" Bikou eximed.


    "Yeah, that''s true," Yuuki nodded since usually it would take at least a few years or maybe hundreds of years in case of some demon but it was different for Issei who had ''Boosted Gear''. He was also sure that it was because of a lot of trouble that was happening around them. He couldn''t help butment the trouble that was caused by the protagonist''s aura.


    "Oh, that''s right, there is a report that there is an extinct monster that appears to be attacking some supernatural world," Le Fay said.


    "Extinct monster? Then do you mean that they were revived by someone?" Yuuki asked.


    "That''s a possibility," Arthur nodded.


    "It is probably because of the owner of Sephiroth Graal," Yuuki said.


    "Sephiroth Graal, huh..."


    "Hopefully nothing bad is happening though," Yuuki said.


    "We just have to defeat them," Vali said.


    They nodded in agreement.


    Ophis suddenly came to him and opened her palm asking for something.


    "Oh, here is your lollipop," Yuuki said while patting her head.


    Ophis didn''t say anything and licked her lollipop.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he felt that he had be a bad uncle for some reason.


    Shalba suddenly opened his eyes, "W - Where is this?"


    "I''ve saved you, your body is sure in a mess."


    Shalba turned and said, "Rvezim?"


    "Yeah, hurry up and get up, don''t you want your revenge?" Rivezim asked.


    "Of course, I can''t help but want to destroy anything now," Shalba said angrily.


    "Good, then follow me, we have gotten something interesting from Hades," Rivezmim smiled like a child who had gotten his new toy.

 Chapter 747: I Refuse! 1

    Yuuki would have never thought that the CEO of Tochigi Destily Land would ask to meet him today. He didn''t expect that his meeting would be this fast since he thought that it would be in two or three days.


    "How many times have you done this Kengan Match now," Rossweisse suddenly asked.


    "It should be two times, depending on the meeting, it might be turned into three times," Yuuki said.


    "Three times, huh?" Rossweisse was wondering why those businessmen wanted to give him free money.


    "Well, I won''t reject free money," Yuuki said.


    "It isn''t free, you need to fight the opponent''s first! If you lose then you will also lose everything," Rossweisse said while trying to reprimand him.


    Yuuki only nodded and said, "Let''s just meet this man first then we can say anything afterward, also, I only have 20% worth of stock in the Amagi Brilliant Park so whether we will be holding Kengan Match or not depends on Latifa."


    Rosswessei thought for a bit and nodded, "Alright."


    Both of them didn''t take a long time before they had arrived in the Amagi Brilliant Park. They went directly to the castle where Latifa was waiting for them.


    "Yuuki-sama..." Latifa, who saw him, couldn''t help but smile happily.


    "Latifa," Yuuki also hugged her since this girl was just too loveable for him. He also loved to hug her since her smell was very distinct and fragrance at the same time. It was hard to describe but it was very nice to him. Her body was also soft and it would make him addicted to hugging this lovely girl.


    "Y - Yuuki-sama... Th - There is both Isuzu-san and Rossweisse-san here..." Latifa said in a low voice since she was too shy.


    "So if there aren''t either of them here I can hug you as much as I want?" Yuuki whispered.


    "Y - Yuuki-sama... Don''t tease me..." Latifa blushed at him.


    "Latifa..." Yuuki looked straight into her eyes.


    "Yuuki-sama...." Latifa couldn''t look away from him.


    "Ahem!"


    Suddenly a cough sounded beside them and stopped their action.


    "Latifa-sama, there is something more important now," Isuzu said.


    "Yuuki, don''t forget that we''reing for business," Rossweisse said.


    Isuzu was holding Latifa away from him.


    Rossweisse was pulling his ear trying to stop him from doing something very shameful.


    "Don''t pull my ear!" Yuuki stopped her since it would destroy his image.


    Rossweisse snorted at him while looking away.


    Yuuki sighed and pulled her closer to him.


    Rossweisse didn''t say anything when he wrapped his hand around her waist.


    "....."


    "Let''s discuss the matter of this Tochigi Destiny Land," Yuuki said and averted the conversation.


    "That''s right, Yuuki-sama, the CEO of Tochigi Destiny Land, Kunihiro-sama came to our park a few days ago," Latifa said.


    "Yes, I''ve heard it from Isuzu and if I''m not wrong he should try to ask us to have a Kengan Match with us," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, I''ve heard it from Isuzu-san that is about an underground fight, right?" Latifa asked with a worried expression.


    "Yes, that''s the gist of it, when a businessman has a problem that they need to solve they decide to use Kengan Match to solve it, in simple terms, they''re using a representative fighter to fight for them and the winner of this match will have gotten the thing that they''ve been fighting," Yuuki said.


    "I''ve heard that if we really ept this match, the one who will be fighting is you, right? Yuuki-sama?" Latifa asked.


    "Yes, I will be the one who is fighting," Yuuki didn''t have any contracted fighters on his side and he wasn''t even sure about the bet that they would be holding.


    "I believe in you," Latifa nodded.


    "So are you going to ept the match?" Yuuki asked.


    "It depends on the bet, isn''t that what you''ve said before to Isuzu-san, right? Yuuki-sama," Latifa smiled.


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded.


    They were talking to each other until it was time for their meeting with the CEO of Tochigi Destiny Land.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen you, Ichijou-kun," Kunihiro said.


    Yuuki looked at the man with a lifeless expression on his face. He was wondering whether this man tried to spit at him since he had appeared on the television and etc but this man said that it was his first time to see him. He thought this guy didn''t have a television back on his home, "Yes, this is also my first time to see you too, Kunihiro-san."


    "Is that so?" Kunihiro said.


    "Just say what you want? You have a deal, right? I don''t have time to y words with you," Yuuki said since he was already impatient.


    "You! The young generation sure have a very impatient attitude if you keep thi-----"


    *Baam!


    Yuuki had enough of someone who had such a thick face. He couldn''t believe that this guy tried to lecture him when this guy had sent a thug to his theme parkst time. He had only retaliated against him but didn''t expect that this guy would try to be a victim. He couldn''t hear him anymore and mmed the table to stop him. He could manipte him with his magic but it wouldn''t make him different from any evil magician. He had an upper hand in this deal and even though he was a bit arrogant this time he needed to do this since he couldn''t appear weak in front of this man.


    The businessman is simr to a serpent once he has shown a weakness they won''t hesitate to swallow their opponents.


    "If you don''t have anything then I''ll go back, I don''t want to waste my time," Yuuki said and stood up.


    Latifa, Rossweisse, and Isuzu didn''t say anything and also followed him back.


    "Kengan Match, let''s do it."


    Kunihiro suddenly said and made him stop.


    "Oh? Kengan Match?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    "I know that you might''ve heard it before, if I win then I want you to give me the right of Pokemon," Kunihiro said.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I refuse."

 Chapter 748: I Refuse! 2

    Yuuki was wondering why this guy could be a CEO of Tochigi Destiny Land. He thought that it might be because this guy had gotten used to the throne that he had forgotten about the ground. He didn''t hesitate to refuse his offer directly when he heard this guy wanted to have the right of Pokemon.


    In his past life, Pokemon was the highest media franchise that was worth 100 billion dors. There are a lot of things that can be sold from Pokemon from a video game, anime, merchandise, theme park, movie, manga, home entertainment, card game, etc.


    Everyone loves Pokemon and that is why this works as the biggest media franchise in his past world.


    Yuuki was sure that there were a lot of people who bit their nails when they saw the potential of Pokemon on the market.


    It might be because it was in the early stages but it had shown a very dramatic development giving him a lot of profit.


    Pokemon is for sure a golden mine for him and he is the one who is holding that right alone.


    Yuuki didn''t expect that this guy didn''t hide his greed and wanted to rob the right of Pokemon from him directly, ''Who the hell, do you think you are!'' He wanted to throw him away from this ce and went back to spending time with his girlfriends rather than an old man.


    "Hear my deal first," Kunihiro stopped him. His intention was clear that he wanted the right of Pokemon but he didn''t want to spend money and decided to bring it to the Kengan Match. He had thought since he was young and rash this young man would ept his invitation but he didn''t expect that he would receive a direct rejection.


    "Deal? What is the deal? You''re not f.u.c.k.i.n.g sincere," Yuuki was angry right now. He really wanted to throw this old man away right now.


    "Yuuki, calm down," Rossweisse said and also understood why Yuuki was angry at this guy.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I''m calm." He looked at him and said, "I''ll give you 15 minutes, tell me what will you give me when I''ve won the Kengan Match."


    Kunihiro snorted at him and said, "I''ll give you thend that has been sold in this theme park before." He thought that Yuuki would ept it but didn''t expect this kind of action.


    "Latifa, Isuzu, Rossweisse, let''s go," Yuuki said and wanted to get out of the room directly.


    "What do you want!" Kunihiro raised his voice and said, "Your Pokemon isn''t worth that much! You''re lucky that I''ve been given thend that has been sold in this park before!" He had be angry when this young man didn''t even give him a face and just walked away directly.


    "Isn''t that worth that much? Then why are you asking for the right of Pokemon?" Yuuki didn''t lose his momentum and asked, "If that''s how you settle the business with us then it is better to forget the thing that is happening today." He continued to walk but stopped when he heard him.


    "Then what do you want?" Kunihiro asked directly.


    Yuuki didn''t think much of thend since he was sure that he could buy it in the future but he was sure that it wouldn''t be that easy since this guy might have made it difficult for him and wouldn''t sell it to him. He thought for a bit and said, "I want thend but I also want you to promise me one thing."


    "What?" Kunihiro asked.


    "The match will start in a week since I''ve something to do," Yuuki said.


    "Sure," Kunihiro nodded.


    "Last, I want your park to close for one month, not operate your theme park this past summer when I won the match," Yuuki said.


    "..." Kunihiro was a bit shocked, "What?"


    "Your ears aren''t wrong, I want you to close your park for the entire month, it is a bargain, right?" Yuuki said.


    Kunihiro started to think that this young man was really evil.


    Summer is the time where the theme park will have gotten most of their money since most of the people in this country are on holiday.


    Kunihiro knew that once his theme park was closed for one month then the guest who wanted toe to his park woulde to this park instead of his. Even though it might hurt the cash in hispany when he thought about the money that he would have gotten from the Pokemon.


    "Deal, you''ve said that in your mouth, let''s have a Kengan Match in a week," Kunihiro said without hesitation.


    "Good, let''s do it, you''re the one who set up everything," Yuuki said.


    "I don''t mind, see you in a week," Kunihiro said and left him since he also didn''t want to stay in this ce too long, ''See you in a week, stinky boy!'' He thought maliciously but his mood became better when he thought that he could get the right of Pokemon.


    Tochigi Destiny Land is famous for using a lot of popr characters on the media in their theme park. They bought the right to use the characters in their park and made their park be popr in the market.


    Mockey Mouse is one of the characters but there is still a lot of works that have been bought by the Tochigi Destiny Land in the park that has made it one of the most popr theme parks in this country and in the world too.


    Yuuki saw that the old man had gone couldn''t help but still felt a bit annoyed.


    "Yuuki-sama, here is water for you," Latifa said while bringing him a ss of water.


    "Thank you, Latifa," Yuuki patted her head and drank the water since his mouth was a bit dry from earlier. He looked at them and said, "Let''s talk about earlier in the castle."


    They nodded and wanted to know why he had raised such a condition before.

 Chapter 749: Youre Invaluable

    They were sitting in the chair on the veranda of the castle watching the entire park from afar. They could see a lot of people happily having fun in the theme park.


    It felt peacefulpared to the


    Latifa was preparing tea and cookies for them then she sat down next to him.


    "Yuuki, why did you get angry earlier? That old man''s offer is very good," Isuzu couldn''t help but say.


    "Isuzu, you have underestimated the value of Pokemon," Yuuki said and asked, "In your opinion, how much is Pokemon''s worth?"


    "Hmm, I''m not sure, hundred million?" Isuzu said with an unsure expression. She looked at his expression and asked, "Is it wrong?"


    "Hmm," Yuuki nodded while sipping the tea on that had been prepared by Latifa. He felt that his nerves were calmer now.


    "How much?" Isuzu was curious.


    Rossweisse and Latifa were also curious about the answer.


    "Hundreds of billions," Yuuki answered calmly.


    "..."


    "Sorry, how much? I think I''ve heard it wrong," Rossweisse said.


    "Hundreds of billions, the potential for Pokemon is big, there are a lot of things that can be done with it and thends that have been sold by the theme park aren''t worth that muchpared to the rights of Pokemon," Yuuki said.


    "T - Then why do you agree with the match? Is it my fault?" Latifa felt scared and her eyes were a bit misty when she thought that it was her fault when he had epted that offer.


    Yuuki shook his head and held her hand gently, "It isn''t your fault, for me you''re invaluable, I can throw that away for you."


    "Y - Yuuki-sama...." Latifa blushed at his words and shyly looked at him.


    "..."


    Rossweisse and Isuzu who looked at this scene couldn''t see how he suddenly flirted with the princess.


    "Still, are you sure that Pokemon can be worth that much?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Yes, video games, anime, merchandise, theme parks, movies, manga, home entertainment, card games, etc. There are a lot of things that can be done with it," Yuuki said.


    "...." Their heads became confused when they heard him.


    "Anyway, don''t think too much, that guy is also dumb to let his park close for a month," Yuuki said.


    "Is there a reason for that?" Latifa asked.


    "Yes, with that we can absorb the guest that has been going to the Tochigi Destiny Land and strengthen our theme park," Yuuki said, and added, "Well, let''s not talk about this again, we can talk about the matterter."


    They nodded in response.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and asked, "Latifa, do you want to watch the Kengan matchter?"


    Latifa thought for a bit and shook her head, "No, Yuuki-sama, I can''t get out of this ce because of the curse." She needed to have happiness energy from the people whoe to this park or else she wouldn''t be able to stay alive. She looked at him and said, "I need happiness energy from this park to stay alive."


    Yuuki held her hand again, "When I''m with you, I''m always happy, is my happy energy not enough to bring you outside?"


    "Y - Yuuki-sama...." Latifa blushed again.


    "...." Isuzu and Rossweisse couldn''t help but be speechless at him.


    They talked for a while and he decided to go back.


    Yuuki was driving his car but didn''t go back directly.


    "Where are we going?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Hmm? Let''s have dinner outside," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Rosswisse asked.


    "Yes," Yuuki said.


    "Where are we going to eat?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Let us spoil ourselves," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t use too much money," Rossweisse reprimanded him.


    Yuuki chuckled, "We''re not married yet but you care about my spending, aren''t you a very good wife?" He couldn''t help but tease her.


    Rossweisse snorted but also smiled, "I do not agree yet." She blushed while saying in a low voice, "N - Not until you''ve met my grandmother."


    Yuuki who heard him couldn''t help but smile, "Alright, let''s meet her."


    Rossweisse nodded while smiling.


    They spent their dinner in the hotel that he had brought Utaha before.


    This ce is very romantic and the scenery of the town from the highest building is just too sublime.


    Rossweisse couldn''t help but smile and was happy that she was pampered by him.


    Takagi and Sato were chasing after a robber that had stolen money from a bank.


    Sato was driving her car with a very fast speed chasing after the robber.


    "Report! We chased the robber! They''re wearing Lupin mask and Fujiko Mask!" Takagi reported.


    "Don''t be kidding!" The other police who heard his report couldn''t help but refute.


    "T - That''s true! I''m not joking!" Takagi also understood why they were doubtful but he was telling the truth.


    "Takagi-san, close your mouth or you will bite your tongue," Sato said and moved her car faster.


    "S - Sato-san wait?!" Takagi wasn''t ready but he couldn''t do anything.


    The car of the robber didn''t give up but as expected it was hard to get away from Sato who was known as devil driver in the police. They had be desperate and moved toward the port but because of their speed, they crashed into the container and flipped their car.


    Sato stopped her car and went out to check on the robber.


    Takagi and Sato checked the condition of the robber and they were d that they only fainted.


    "Wait a while the ambnce will be here," Sato said.


    "K - Koumi Ind..." One of the robbers said.


    "Huh? Are you going to rob because you want to have a trip on that ind?" Takagi asked.


    "N - No..."


    "Then what?" Sato asked.


    "J - Jo....."


    They waited for a while until they heard it.


    "Jo - Jolly Roger...." The robber said and before lost his consciousness.


    "Jolly Roger?"

 Chapter 750: Commotion in Restaurant! 1

    Yuuki was in Wagnaria trying to eat something. He also went to visit Marika who was working in this family restaurant. He wasn''t sure but it might be because the people who were working in this ce had a lot of weird personalities that Marika could fit well working in this ce.


    "Yuuki-sama, this is your order, a Jambya set and a melon soda," Marika said with a smile.


    "Thank you," Yuuki nodded.


    "Is this all of your order?" Marika asked with a professional smile.


    "No, there is still one thing that you still haven''t given yet," Yuuki said.


    "Really? What is it?" Marika asked with a confused expression.


    "One smile for me," Yuuki said cheekily.


    Marika couldn''t help but smile at him, "Oh, Yuuki-sama, you can ask for more, you know." She looked around and saw that there wasn''t any guess beside him. She gave him a peck on his cheek and said, "P - Please wait for my break."


    "Alright," Yuuki nodded with a smile. He could see that she was quite embarrassed and it was very cute. His mood increased when he saw the smile of his fiancee and started to forget the thing that had happened with the CEO of Tochigi Destiny Land. He thought for a bit and wondered whether he should make his own underground fighter arena. He felt that it would be profitable and it would create a lot of money.


    Yuuki thought that Kengan Match had lost its edge and wanted to create something new. He could do thatter and decided to eat the food in front of him first.


    Marika skipped happily entering the kitchen.


    "M - Marika-chan..." Popura suddenly called her with a blush on her face.


    "Yes, is there something Popura-senpai?" Marika asked.


    "D - Do you often kiss each other?" Popura asked shyly. She didn''t expect to see them kissing each other in this ce.


    Marika blushed, "D - Did you see it, Senpai?"


    "Y - Yes," Popura nodded.


    "I - I''ve seen it too," Inami said while raising her hand.


    "Me too," Kyouko said.


    "Yamada too!" Yamada raised her hand.


    "Y - You guys!!!" Marika didn''t expect anyone to see her kissing him earlier.


    "Marika, I don''t mind if you kiss each other but don''t do it here," Kyouko reprimanded her.


    "Y - Yes, Manager!" Marika blushed.


    Yuuki was enjoying his time until someone entered the family restaurant.


    "Big Bro!"


    "Yuuki!"


    Yuuki turned and was a bit surprised, "Chitoge? Raku?"


    Chitoge and Raku didn''t hesitate and joined his seat.


    "Date?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah...." Raku and Chitoge sighed at the same time. The only one who knew the truth of their rtionship was their father and Yuuki.


    Yuuki understood that sometimes they needed to go on a date from time to time to not make the their families to suspect their rtionship.


    "Do you oftene here, Big Bro?" Raku asked.


    "Yes, this restaurant is very unique," Yuuki said.


    "Unique? What do you mean?" Chitoge asked.


    "Well, you will see it soon," Yuuki said mysteriously and added, "Oh, you should order something the food here is very good."


    Raku and Chitoge nodded since they were quite hungry. They looked at him eating jambya and drinking melon soda. They were wondering whether he loved the food in this ce.


    "Hello, is there something that you want to order?"


    Raku and Chitoge heard this familiar voice and turned. They were shocked when they saw her here, "T - Tachibana!!!"


    "Why are you here?!" Chitoge couldn''t help but ask. She looked at her and wondered how the hell she suddenly appeared here.


    "Huh? I have been working here," Marika said with an obvious expression.


    "Yes, I''vee with her during her interview," Yuuki said.


    Raku didn''t really think much and asked, "Do you have a rmendation?"


    "Yes, the hamburger steak in this ce is very good," Marika answered.


    "I''ll order that," Raku said and added, "I''ll also have melon soda too." He felt quite curious about the melon soda since he had seen his big bro ordered one too.


    "Alright, one hamburger steak and melon soda, that''s all the order, right? Please, wait for your order for a while," Marika said with a polite tone.


    "Wait! You haven''t taken my order yet!" Chitoge couldn''t help but interject.


    "Oh, Kirishisaki-san? Are you here? I''ve forgotten about you," Marika said whileughing with a proud expression.


    Chitoge tried to hold her anger when she saw her. She took a deep breath and wanted to order something.


    "Then, is a set of bananas, alright? I''m sure that it''ll make you remember your hometown in the jungle," Marika said with a smile.


    "What do you mean!? Are you telling me that I''m a gori or something!?" Chitoge couldn''t help but be angry.


    "Marika, that''s a bit lewd," Yuuki couldn''t help but say with a smile.


    "O - Oh..." Marika blushed and said, "D - Don''t tease me, Yuuki-sama..."


    ''What is this?'' Raku and Chitoge felt that they had eaten dog food and their mouth felt a bit sour.


    "I''ll order parfait, ramen, fried rice, curry rice, hamburger steak, hamburger...." Chitoge started to list the food that she wanted to eat.


    "...." Yuuki and Raku were speechless when they heard all of her orders.


    "Can you eat that much?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, don''t waste food," Raku said.


    "It''s okay, I feel really hungry now!!!!" Chitoge snorted.


    Marika felt that her fingers were a bit tired after writing all of the order, "Then please wait for a while." She had enough to tease her and decided to tease her againter.


    Chitoge snorted and looked away.


    *growl


    "You sure are hungry, huh?" Yuuki smiled.


    Chitoge blushed in response.


    Yuuki and Raku were talking to each other until the door of the restaurant opened and they heard a familiar voice.


    "Huh!? Yuuki Young Master? Raku Young Master?"


    Yuuki and Raku turned and they saw their acquaintance.


    "Ryuu!"

 Chapter 751: Commotion in Restaurant! 2

    "Yuuki Young Master, are you trying to disturb the date of both Raku Young Master and Kirisaki Young Lady?" Ryuu asked.


    "..." Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "I''ve met them by a coincidence, I''m also meeting my fiancee here."


    "Fiancee? Which fiancee?" Ryuu asked with a confused expression. He knew that different from Raku, the oldest son of the master was very adventurous and had a lot of secret rendezvous. He was worried that he was trying to rob Kirisaki Young Lady from Raku Young Master but he was d when he heard his reason.


    "....." Yuuki wasn''t sure what this guy was thinking but he knew that he would throw him outsideter.


    "Yuuki-sama, this is your order," Marika came toward them and she looked at them, "Yuuki-sama, are the someone from your group?"


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded.


    "Hello everyone, I''m Tachibana Marika. I''m Yuuki-sama''s fiancee," Marika introduced herself.


    "Nice to meet you, Tachibana Young Lady!" They greeted her together.


    "Ara, you don''t need to be that polite, I''m working in this restaurant, let me take your order too," Marika said.


    They nodded and sat down in the seat next to them ordering a lot of food.


    "Marika-chan, let me help you."


    Suddenly a beautiful girl who was holding a katana came toward them.


    "Ah, thank you, Yachiyo-san," Marika smiled.


    "Oh, isn''t this Todoroki-chan? You''ve be big, huh?" Ryuu said.


    "Yes, it has been a while, Ryuu-san," Yachiyo said with a dangerous light. She held her katana and said, "If you dare to flirt with Kyouko-san...." She almost took out her katana trying to intimidate him.


    Marika ignored her action and took the order.


    Ryuu gulped at her and only gave her a helpless nodded.


    "Good," Yachiyo smiled and sheathed back her katana.


    "...."


    Chitoge and Raku were startled and scared to see the scene that was happening in front of them.


    "I - Is that the real katana?" Raku asked nervously.


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded.


    "Why does a waitress need to carry katana around?" Chitoge couldn''t help but say.


    "I''m not sure, maybe because the world is dangerous?" Yuuki answered.


    "You''re not surprised, Big Bro?" Raku asked.


    "This is why I''ve told you this restaurant is unique. Oh, this isn''t over, there is still something more uniqueter," Yuuki said with a smile.


    "..."


    ''There is more?'' Raku and Chitoge were speechless when they heard it.


    ''Rather than that....'' Yuuki was more surprised when he heard that Ryuu was trying to chase after Kyouko who was the manager in this restaurant. He wasn''t sure but he felt that Ryuu would get rejected by Kyouko.


    Yuuki was sure that Kyouko''s type of men would be someone who could let her eat all the time.


    It might be exaggerated but Kyouko has a special stomach that needs at least 10 times the consumption worth of a normal person every day or else she will die of hunger.


    Yuuki was sure that Kyouko was working in the restaurant because she was just toozy to eat in another ce and it was better to work and eat in the same ce.


    "Here is your order," Popura came with a lot of good in her hands.


    "T - Taneshima-san, let me help you," Inami said.


    "N - No, let me do it by myself," Popura said.


    "S - Senpai, let me help you too!" Takanashi said.


    "I - It''s okay. Believe in me!" Popura said.


    They couldn''t help but worry when they saw her small back. They were still worried and decided to help her. They brought their order and ced a lot of food on their table.


    Chitoge who had ordered a lot of food couldn''t help but felt really bad that she had let children do such work. Suddenly she realized something, ''Why is there a child working here?''


    "Why is there a child working here?" Raku was confused.


    "I''m not a child! I''m in my 2nd year of high school!" Popura shouted and reprimanded him. She also showed him her student card for her proof.


    "2 - 2nd year of high school?!" Raku and Chitoge didn''t expect her to be older than them.


    "Yes, she is in the same year as me, don''t treat her as a child," Yuuki said.


    "Yes," Popura nodded in agreement.


    "Even though she is small, she is a high school student," Takanashi said and added, "Ah! How wonderful for such an existence to happen in this world! Senpai is really cute!" He said while patting her head.


    "T - Takanashi-kun, I''m not small! Also, don''t pat me!" Popura pouted.


    "Ah, Senpai who is pouted is very cute...." Takanashi became very enamored by her.


    Everyone who saw him couldn''t help but think,'' Lolicon....''


    "T - Takanashi-kun, you can''t tease Taneshima-san," Inami tried to reprimand him. "She also hates when you call her ''small'' and ''cute'', you should stop." She tried to stop him to pat Popura''s head but she touched his hand in an ident.


    Takanashi who saw that couldn''t help but sweat profusely, "W - Wait?!"


    "KYAAAA!!!" Inami didn''t give him mercy and punched his cheek.


    BAAAAMM!!!


    Takanashi felt that he had been hit by a bludgeon and flew quite far away.


    "....."


    Takanashi dropped on the ground twicting his body from time to time.


    "TAKANASHI-KUN!!!" Popura hurriedly ran toward him to help him.


    "I - I.... I didn''t do it on purpose!!!!" Inami ran away and went back to the kitchen.


    "..."


    ''What the hell is this restaurant...'' Chitoge and Raku thought.


    "This is normal," Yuuki said.


    "Is this normal?" Raku blinked his eyes in disbelief.


    "You''ll see more when youe to this ce quite often," Yuuki said.


    "....." Raku and Chitoge weren''t sure but they felt that it was quite interesting.


    Takanashi stood up weakly and went back to the kitchen.


    Popura helped him and told him that she would help topress his cheek.


    Yuuki, Raku, and Chitoge talked for a while and decided to eat until the door of the restaurant was opened. They suddenly heard a familiar voice once again.


    "Ah! Chitoge Young Lady!!!"


    They heard a very excited voice and suddenly that voice turned sour.


    "Oh, also two stinky boys!"


    "....."


    Once more there is amotion in this restaurant.

 Chapter 752: Commotion in Restaurant! 3

    "ude?! What are you doing here!" Chitoge was surprised and felt a bit scared. She didn''t want this guy to know about their fake rtionship.


    "Of course, we''re going to eat since we''re hungry, right?" ude asked his subordinates.


    "Yes, of course, boss."


    "Yeah, we''re very hungry."


    They answered with a lively voice until they heard this discontent voice from the table next to them.


    "Oi, what are you doing here? You make the air be polluted," Ryuu didn''t hesitate and spat on them.


    "Pollute? Your smell is simr to a monkey! Don''t get too close to me!" ude said while pinching his nose.


    "What did you say, bastard?! Do you want to take it outside?" Ryuu said and showed his katana.


    "Ha? Outside? Let''s do it here!" ude said and took out his gun.


    Their subordinates also did the same and took out their weapons.


    "Stop! Stop! Stop! Don''t cause trouble in this ce!" Chitoge and Raku said at the same time they were trying to stop both of them.


    Ryuu and ude looked at each other for a while and snorted.


    "Chitoge Young Lady, I''ll sit next to your seat, please tell me when that group of monkeys is trying to bother you," ude shot a stick eye to both Yuuki and Raku.


    Ryuu snorted, "Young Master, we will be sitting next to you, tell us when the war is happening, we wille and....." He didn''t need to exin anymore and decided to eat first.


    "...." Raku and Chitoge sweated really hard. The war almost happened earlier. Both of them sat down again and looked at him who was drinking a melon soda with aplicated expression.


    "Big Bro, why are you not helping us!" Raku was really scared earlier.


    "Sorry, I feel veryplicated now," Yuuki said.


    "What''s wrong?" Chitoge asked.


    "Hmm, ude is Tsugumi''s father, right?" Yuuki asked.


    Chitoge nodded, "Yes, Tsugumi has been adopted by ude and he is her adopted father."


    "....." Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Then, ude is my father-inw?"


    "..." Raku and Chitoge were silent and understood why he didn''t help them earlier.


    "ude as a father-inw, huh?" Chitoge wasn''t sure but she felt a shudder all of a sudden.


    "Chitoge Young Lady? Is there something wrong? Are you sick? Do you want me to call you an ambnce?..." ude, who saw her shudder, asked her with a worried expression.


    "N - No, I''m fine..." Chitoge said.


    "Chitoge Young Lady...." ude looked at both Yuuki and Raku. He saw a lot of food on the table and couldn''t help but snorted, "You guys are very glutton, huh? Do you have to order that much food?..." He started to mock them.


    "...." Yuuki and Raku looked at him with a pitiful expression.


    "Ha? What''s with that expression?" ude was confused.


    "ude, is it wrong to order this much food? Am I a glutton?" Chitoge was very angry right now.


    ude, who saw her expression, couldn''t help but be shocked and realized his mistake, "N - No, that isn''t wrong! I think this is good for Young Lady who is still on the development stage....." He hurriedly tried to praise her and made her not to get angry.


    Chitoge snorted and started to eat her food. She felt quite helpless when she thought he would also think that she was a glutton or a pig.


    ude was helpless but it was also his fault.


    "It''s okay, I think a girl who eats a lot of food is attractive," Yuuki tried to lighten the mood.


    "R - Really?" Chitoge seemed quite happy when she heard it.


    "Yes, you don''t need to worry, eat as much as you want," Yuuki nodded. He knew that it would be impossible for her to get fat since her body metabolism was quite different from normal people. She didn''t hesitate and started to eat.


    ude looked at him with a worried expression. He knew that the only one that he was worried about in the Shuuei n was the oldest son of that group. When he heard that his Young Lady was dating the young master from the Shuuei n he thought that it would be the first son but he didn''t expect that it would be the second son. He was a bit d since the first son was known to have a lot of lovers outside.


    ude sighed when he thought that his adopted son didn''t date his Young Lady. He thought for a bit and decided to tell his adopted son to date his Young Lady even though he needed to push him.


    Yuuki, Raku, and Chitoge would probably look at him with weird expressions when they knew what he was thinking.


    "That''s right, Big Bro, how is the prepartion of your pro-wrestler match?" Raku asked.


    "It''s good, it will be spectacr," Yuuki nodded.


    "Sekibayashi-san, huh? I''ve seen his match before on television and he was pretty brutal, especially when he has fought in a brutal match," Raku said.


    "....." Yuuki sighed and said, "Do you have to say that when we are eating now?" He almost lost his appetite. He looked at Chitoge who was still eating.


    "Hmm?" Chitoge looked at him curiously and continued to eat.


    "Nothing," Yuuki was a bit speechless and decided not to say anything to her, "Well, just enjoy the matchter." He looked at him and asked, "What are you going to do this summer?"


    "Me? I''ve nothing to do, I might help with the preparation of the summer festivalter," Raku said and asked, "Are you going to help too?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, I''m not sure since I''ll have another Kengan Matchter."


    Everyone who heard their conversation couldn''t help but stop eating since they heard that he would enter another Kengan Match. They wanted to ask him a question but the door of the restaurant was opened and a group of people entered the restaurant.


    "Wee," Marika greeted them.


    "Eh? Marika-Ojousama!"

 Chapter 753: Commotion in Restaurant! 4

    Migisuke is the Captain of the First Riot Police Squad and the subordinates of Gen Tachibana or Marika''s father. He had done his training along with his subordinates and decided to eat in the family restaurant.


    They entered the restaurant together but they didn''t expect to see the daughter of their boss.


    "Wee," Marika greeted.


    "M - Marika-Ojousama!?" They were startled.


    "Oh, Migisuke-san," Marika nodded with a normal expression.


    "Marika-Ojousama, what are you doing here?" Migisuke asked.


    "I''m working here, don''t trouble me, alright?" Marika said.


    They nodded when she heard him.


    "Alright, I''ll guide you to your table," Marika said.


    They nodded and their mood was a bit happy until they saw both ude and Ryuu.


    "Oh, what is the trash of society doing here? Are you trying to pollute this restaurant?" Migisuke said with disdain.


    Ryuu, ude, along with their subordinates, couldn''t help but get angry.


    "Ha?! Do you want a war here, bastard?! You Tax Stealer!" They shouted at the group of police.


    "Ha? Do you want me to send you to jail right now?" Migusuke said.


    Themotion that was caused by them made the other guests became very scared.


    "W - What should we do, Kyouko-san!" Popura asked nervously. She saw a lot of scary grown-up men who wanted to fight in this restaurant.


    "Nothing," Kyouko said while eating potato ch.i.p.s. She could handle a normal punk but it was abination of yakuza, gangster, and police. She was also helpless in this situation.


    "I - I can cut them!" Todoroki said and wanted to unsheathe her sword.


    "Stop it," Kyouko stopped her.


    "Well, this is trouble..." Souma said.


    "Souma-san, do you have any idea how to stop them?" Popura asked.


    Souma shook his head, "No, I''m not even sure that I can even stop that...." He didn''t want to get into such trouble.


    "Well, yeah, we might as well be prepared for the damage that they have caused," Satou said.


    "...." They were speechless when they heard it.


    "Is it really trouble?" Marika asked.


    Kyouko nodded, "Well, yeah, if they''re really fighting here, this ce will be in ruin and we might be jobless since the damage is just too much and the guests also won''te since there is a fight in this ce."


    "Jobless?" Marika couldn''t handle and walked toward the group of yakuza, gangster, and police.


    "M - Marika-chan, where are you going?" Popura asked.


    "I''m going to stop them," Marika said and entered the battlefield.


    "Huh?!"


    "B - Big Bro! Stop them!" Raku said.


    "Y - Yuuki, try to stop them!" Chitoge said.


    "....." Yuuki looked at the three groups and knew that it would be disastrous when the war was really happening in this ce. He didn''t really want to stop them since he thought that it would be funny. He suddenly saw that Marika came toward the center of the three groups, "It seems that we don''t need to do anything."


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Raku was confused but before long he heard a very loud voice.


    Ryuu, ude, and Migisuke were in the battle of stare and the fight of three groups would start soon only suddenly.


    "Hmm?"


    "Who is this little girl?"


    "Miss Marika!? Please stay back! This is dangerous! We''ll handle th---"


    Marika took a deep breath and shouted, "WHAT THE HELL! DO Y''ALL THINK YA'' DOIN''S?!?!?!?"


    "...." They were too shocked when they heard her outburst.


    "FIGHTIN'' HERE IN A FAMILY RESTAURANT!"


    "YER'' BOTHERIN'' THE OTHER CUSTOMERS!!"


    "IF Y''ALL ARE GONNA FIGHT GO FIGHT SOMEWHERE ELSE!!!" Marika shouted and threw them outside of the restaurant.


    "...." The three groups of yakuza, gangsters, and police were too stunned and weren''t sure what to do now.


    "Huh?"


    An employee at the restaurant was also too stunned.


    "Hmph!" Marika was pissed.


    "Good job," Yuuki said and gave her a melon soda.


    "Thank you," Marika said, and slurped the melon soda as he tried to calm her nerves, "that''s the spot."


    "Alright," Yuuki also gave her a massage and tried to please her.


    "Are you serious?" Chitoge, Raku, and Souma were too stunned.


    "Marika-chan, you''re awesome!" Popura praised.


    "Y - Yes, you''re really brave!" Inami was also excited.


    "I''m d that you''re working here, Marika-chan," Todoroki said.


    "Marika, you''re the best employee this month," Kyouko said while patting her shoulder.


    Marika wasn''t sure but she felt really happy now.


    Chitoge went back to her home, "I''m back."


    "Chitoge Young Lady," ude greeted her and asked, "The dinner is ready."


    "Thank you, ude," Chitoge nodded and went to eat dinner.


    ude looked at her and asked, "ude Young Lady, why are you dating the second son of the Shuuei n?"


    "Cough! Cough!" Chitoge was startled by his question and choked since she was eating her food.


    "Chitoge Young Lady!" ude gave her water and patted her back.


    "Gulp! Gulp!" Chitoge drank the water and sighed in relief since she felt that she almost died. She wouldn''t even date Raku if both their groups were at peace with each other, "W - Well, it''s just that we''re dating."


    "Chitoge Young Lady..." ude sighed and asked, "Why are you not dating Seiishiiro? He is better than the second son of Shuuei n?"


    "Huh? Dating Tsugumi?" Chitoge looked at him with a weird expression.


    "Yes," ude nodded at him.


    "But Tsugumi is dating Yuuki," Chitoge said.


    "Huh?"


    *Shatter


    ude dropped the ss that he was holding to the ground.


    "Ah, the ss is breaking!" Chitoge reprimanded him.


    "Chitoge Young Lady?!"


    "Y - Yes?!" Chitoge was a bit scared when she saw his eyes were bloodshot.


    "I - Is that true? Is Seiishiro is dating the first son of Shuuei n?" His voice was shaky when he asked this question.


    "Y - Yes, y - you can ask Tsugumi too," Chitoge answered nervously.


    "..."


    "I needed to take a break," ude said and walked outside.


    "...."


    "What''s wrong with him?" Chitoge looked at him with a weird expression.

 Chapter 754: Going on a Trip!

    "Still, I can''t believe that you''ve received an invitation to go to Koumi Ind," Ran said.


    "Hahaha, of course!" Kogorouughed.


    "Hmm, I remember that Haibara was also going to Koumi Ind," Conan said.


    "That little girl? Why is she going there?" Kogorou asked.


    "I''m not sure but it seems to be a trip with Yuuki," Conan said.


    "Huh? Yuuki is going to Koumi Ind too?" Ran asked.


    "Yes, it seems that they will go there tomorrow," Conan said.


    "Heh, then we might not see them since we will go in two days," Kogorou said.


    ''No, we might meet them," Conan thought. He still remembered how he had been losing him in a lot of cases but this time he would win it.


    Yuuki would knock his head when he knew that this kid was thinking since that meant there would be an incidentter.


    "Yay, tomorrow, we will go to Koumi Ind!" Kuina was very excited.


    "Moo, Kuu-chan, you shouldn''t be that excited," Mayuki said, but she was also very excited.


    "So we will ride an airne again?" Hinako asked.


    "Yes," Kuina nodded.


    "Well, there is him there, he can drive an airne," Chiaki said.


    "Now that you mention it," Hinako sighed in relief.


    Mayuki was a bit speechless when she saw that they thought that the airne would fall down again.


    "Now let''s sleep since we need to go there quite early," Chiaki said.


    "Yes!"


    ude felt that his head had been hit by a bludgeon when he heard his adopted son had dated the first son of the Shuuei n. He knew that the first son of the Shuuei n was a womanizer but he didn''t expect for him toy his ws on the boys too and it was his adopted son too. He had to admit that his adopted son was a bit simr to a beautiful girl but he was a boy. He thought for a bit and shook his head. He thought that it was his youngdy joke for him.


    ude took his cellphone and called his adopted son. He didn''t wait too long and Tsugumi had answered her.


    "Hello ude-sama? Is there something wrong?" Tsugumi asked.


    "N - Nothing," ude said, but he could hear the sound of him doing something, "Are you doing something?"


    "Oh, yes, I''m going on a trip with Yuuki tomorrow," Tsugumi answered with a happy tone.


    ''T - This...'' ude could hear that Tsugumi was really happy.


    ''There''s no way that is happening!'' ude needed to ask him, "Hmm, Seiishiro, can I ask you something?"


    "Yes?" Tsugumi felt weird when ude asked her with a strange tone.


    "D - Do you date the first son of the Shuuei n?" ude asked.


    "....."


    "How did you know?" Tsugumi asked.


    "It''s from Chitoge Young Lady, can you tell me what are you really dating him?" ude asked.


    Tsugumi felt a bit nervous since ude was her adopted father but she had decided to answer him. She took a deep breath and answered, "Yes, I''ve dated him."


    "..." ude suddenly realized why Tsugumi didn''t want to enter the bath with him in the past. He also understood he had never tried to get close to Chitoge Young Lady. He understood that his adopted son was swinging that way and the opponent was the first son of the Shuuei n. He had a very big headache and wasn''t sure what to say to him now.


    "ude-sama?" Tsugumi felt weird since ude didn''t say anything.


    "Y - Yes, nothing, I wish for your happiness, as someone who has adopted you, I - I will support you," ude said with aplicated expression.


    "ude-sama...." Tsugumi felt moved by him and said, "Thank you very much."


    "Yes...." ude felt very tired now. He talked for a bit and ended the phone. He was looking at the starry sky and wondered whether the romance with the same gender was very popr. He shook his head and said, "I just don''t understand what young people are thinking."


    Tsugumi would probably smack his head when she found out about his misunderstanding and shouted, ''I''m a girl!''


    *knock knock


    "Yes?" Akeno opened the door and asked, "What''s wrong, Koneko-chan?"


    "Akeno-san, can I sleep with you? I''m afraid that I won''t be able to wake up in the morning," Koneko said.


    Akeno smiled and nodded, "Alright, sleep with me."


    Koneko nodded andid on her bed.


    Akeno felt a bit strange when she saw Koneko who started to sleep was sleeping on the bed when Yuuki and herself were doing the deeds. She felt a strange sense of guiltiness and it felt like she had tainted this girl. She smiled and thought too much. She decided to sleep since tomorrow was a big day for her to enjoy.


    "Nyaa, I want to sleep here," Kuroka said.


    "Yes,e here," Yuuki said.


    Kuroka said and turned into a cat sleeping on the top of his chest.


    "..." Yuuki was speechless and asked, "You''re sleeping in your cat form?"


    "Yes, nyaa, you''re going to attack me when I''m sleeping in my human formter, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "..." Yuuki wanted to deny it but it wasn''t his fault since her body was just too s.e.xy.


    "I''m sleeping here too but don''t do anything strange since we will have a long trip tomorrow," Utaha said.


    "That''s true," Ranko nodded.


    "Yes, you can''t be a bad boy," Yukana said.


    "My grandmother and Yuzuru are there too, don''t do anything too wild," Shouko said.


    "..." Yuuki was wondering what kind of image they had on himself.


    They would be screaming that he was a big bad wolf when they heard his thought of mind.


    "Still, you''re so pitiful this way, you should be grateful that I''ll help you for a while," Utaha suddenly said.


    "Is that okay? Aren''t you going to be tired?" Yukana asked.


    "Well, I can sleep in the aier," Utaha said.


    They thought for a bit and nodded deciding to help him.


    ''Girl?'' Yuuki was thinking about who was the bad one now.

 Chapter 755: Do you want to take a bath with him?

    Their trip had started and they had arrived in Koumi Ind after a few hours of trip.


    "This ce sure is hot," Utaha said.


    "Well, this is a southeast ind," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse looked around until she had found the guide.


    "Ah, are you Rosswesse-san?"


    They turned and saw a woman with quite a beefy body and tan skin.


    "You''re?" Rossweisse asked.


    "My name is Kimiko Yamaguchi, I''ll be your guide on this ind," Yamagaguchi said and looked at them, "Wow, you sure bring a lot of people."


    That''s right, there are a lot of people who have joined this trip and most of them are women.


    Yuuki was the only exception in this trip but there was still an elder who had joined this trip.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve been on a trip," Itou said.


    "Let''s go, mom," Yaeko said.


    "That kid sure is very spirited, I wonder whether that kid can handle this much of a girl," Itou said.


    "He is very strong, you don''t need to worry that much," Yaeko said.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure what kind of reaction that he should put when he heard their conversation.


    Koumi Ind is quite a popr ind for the trip during a summer holiday, especially when there is a legend about the stranded ship of the legendary pirate, Anne Bonnie and Mary Read in this ind.


    They went to the bus that they had rented since there were a lot of people who joined this trip. It might not be exaggerated to think that the number of people who joined this trip was simr to students who were on the school trip.


    "Onee-chan! Onee-chan! The sea is very beautiful!" Makoto said while shaking her body.


    "Ugh...." Akene felt that her head was hurting since she was still on a hangover.


    Yuuki thought that this trip would be quite hard and messy but it seemed that everyone was very excited to have a trip on the ind where the legendary pirate had stranded their sh.i.p.s. He was also excited to see his girls together on this trip too. He talked along the way while caressing Kuroka who was sleeping in hisp in her cat form. He might have pushed her too farst night.


    Yamaguchi introduced them while driving them to the manor that they had rented for their holiday on this ind.


    It didn''t take them too long and they had arrived in the manor.


    "So this is where we will be staying?" Kuina was excited.


    "This ce has a traditional design," Chiaki said, and felt a bit surprised.


    "Hmm, I love the design," Akeno said since it made her remember the shrines that she used to live in the past before she moved to his house.


    "Please enter," Yamaguchi said.


    They nodded and entered the manor. It has a simr design to a traditional Japanese manor. It has a tatami floor and sliding door to open the room. In the center of the room, there is a traditional ''irori'' (Japanese sunken cooking hearth) that is used to cook the food.


    Ito was quite happy when she saw the ce since it reminded her of her past. She couldn''t wait to cook in this ceter but she might need some help since the number of people was quite a lot. She was wondering how he could get a lot of girls in one ce.


    Yamaguchi introduced the manor to them while looking at him in a weird expression. She was wondering whether he was a hidden tycoon or something since the number of girls around him was too much for her to count.


    Yuuki didn''t join them to explore the house but rather sat down while watching the sea in front of him. He could enter the beach right away from his manor since it was very close and it was private only for them.


    Kuroka joined him while still sleeping on hisp.


    "Is this all of your harem?"


    Suddenly someone asked this question.


    "....." Yuuki was a bit speechless and said, "Shiho..."


    Haibara has been on his trip since she was also on holiday.


    "You should call me Ai," Haibara said.


    "Well, Ai," Yuuki nodded.


    "So all of them are your harem?" Haibara asked.


    "Not all of them," Yuuki said since there was Ito there.


    "Ara Ara, aren''t you a little too young to enter his harem?" Suddenly Haibara felt that there was something very soft but heavy on the top of her head.


    "Akeno...." Haibara was speechless at this girl.


    "Haibara, aren''t you going to transform back to your normal form?" Akeno asked. She knew that Haibara had drunk a drug that made her be a child.


    Haibara shook her head, "No, I won''t change until I''m sure that you''ve destroyed the ck organization."


    Yuuki still hadn''t destroyed the ck organization since he had manipted someone to be his rat in that organization. He knew that this organization was very big but he didn''t expect that it was so big that there was a lot of CEOs from a bigpany who had joined this organization.


    "You''re too worried, he is very powerful and a normal human can''t do anything to him," Akeno said.


    "But human still makes a mistake, sometimes he will also be careless, it is better to be careful or I''ll be sorryter," Haiabra answered.


    "Moo, you''re not very cute," Akeno pouted.


    "....." Haibara wasn''t sure what to say to her now. She looked around and saw a lot of girls of different types. She saw a girl with big b.o.o.b.s, mature types, childish types, etc. She understood this guy was a real beast.


    "What?" Yuuki felt weird when he saw her staring at her.


    "Yuuki! Yuuki! The bath is very big!" Kuina was excited.


    Yuuki looked at her and wondered whether this girl wanted to take a bath with him since she had told him this information.


    "Do you want to take a bath with him?" Haibara couldn''t help but say those words to her.

 Chapter 756: Holiday

    "There are two things that you can do in this ce," Yamaguchi started to exin to them what kind of things they could do here.


    "What is that?" Yukana asked.


    "First you can go diving in this ce," Yamaguchi exined and pointed her finger toward an ind that could be seen from their manor, "You can see that deste ind, right? That ce is Yorioyajima. 200 meters east of the ind, there''s ruin the seabed."


    "Is that a seabed pce?" Kuina said.


    "Seabed pce?"


    Kuina nodded, "Yes, I''ve heard that there is someone who has found a treasure in that ce."


    "Treasure?!" They were surprised when they heard about a treasure that was found on that ind.


    Yamaguchi sighed, "Yes, two weeks ago there was someone who has found a treasure in that ce and that is why there are a lot of treasure hunters in this ce."


    "Will they cause trouble?" Yuuki asked.


    Yamaguchi hurriedly shook her head, "Don''t worry, they don''t cause trouble and they only go to the sea to search for the treasure. They don''tmunicate that much with the people around them but when you meet them it is better not to bother them since they''re a bit rough."


    They nodded but they didn''t seem that worried since they had someone who protected them.


    "Then what is the other thing?" Utaha asked.


    "There is a treasure hunt event that is held on this ind, you can visit the museum and enter the event togetherter solving the mystery in this ind," Yamaguchi introduced and asked, "Do you want to try it?"


    "Yes, but let''s do it tomorrow since we have something to do now," Yuuki said.


    "Oh? What is it?" Yamaguchi asked.


    "Enjoying the beach!"


    There is a beautiful and clear beach in front of their manor and it will be a shame for them to not y on the beach.


    Yuuki might want to tan his skin and rested on the beach resting on the chair.


    Yamaguchi, who saw his face, couldn''t help but stunned, "E - Excuse me, are you Ichijou Yuuki?"


    Yuuki didn''t wear his sses, "Yes, is there something?"


    "I am your fan!" Yamaguchi was excited and started to tell him a lot of things.


    "...." Yuuki was wondering whether he should wear his ssester. He only wanted to have a holiday but didn''t expect to meet his fans in this far away ind.


    They talked about each other and he was quite curious about the seabed pce.


    "Ten years ago, there was a rumor saying that there was a ruin near Koumi Ind. Many schrs came to do research, but no conclusions have been made yet as to whether it''s man-made or natural."


    "Yorioyajima used to be exposed to water. It sank into the sea 300 years ago due to the earthquakes," Yamaguchi exined.


    "Due to earthquakes? Like in andslide?" Akane asked.


    "Yes, I''ve heard that the seabed nearby contains methane hydrate. The earthquakes disturbed it and caused andslide. That''s the most convincing exnation," Yamaguchi said.


    "M - Metha-- what?" Ranko was confused.


    "Methane hydrate," Yuuki said.


    "In a low temperature, high-pressure environment, waterbines with methane and all sorts of forms of the cage. It''s calledbustible ice," Haibara exined.


    "....." They didn''t understand what she was saying.


    "You''ve built a house of cards, right? Water builds a house like that and each room contains methane. When the temperature rises or when the pressure falls, it''ll be unstable, and the whole thing will copse, releasing the methane," Yuuki exined.


    They nodded when they heard his exnation.


    "Enough of that, let''s just y on the beach!" Ranko said and pulled him to the beach.


    Yuuki didn''t reject her and also joined her in ying in the water.


    They might have seen his body for a long time but they had to admit that he was very hot.


    Yamaguchi only knew that the idol that was often appearing on the television had such arge tattoo on his body and had arge number of harems in this ce.


    They had a long time on the beach from swimming, ying volleyball, or flirting and as expected that they had be quite hungry.


    Yamaguchi helped with the preparation of the food and told them about the traditional foods from the southern part of this country such as chanpuruu and rafute.


    The taste was quite good and their first day staying in this ce was very nice and they couldn''t wait for the next day since they would be going to explore the town trying the treasure hunt game and tried to dive into the sea.


    The majority of the people had slept early since they were tired from their journey.


    Yuuki was in the bath right now and he had to admit the size of this bathroom was veryrge and there was an onsen too.


    "Excuse me."


    Kuroka and Akeno entered the bath together and washed their bodies, joining him to take a bath.


    "It feels good," they said at the same time.


    "How is it?" Yuuki asked.


    "It''s good, nyaa, Shirone also make a lot of friends," Kuroka said.


    "Yes, this trip was very nice," Akeno nodded.


    "Is there trouble in Kuoh?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, it isn''t much, but usually there are a lot of strays that areing to cause a ruckus there," Akeno said.


    "Stray is everywhere, nyaa, not all of the high-rank devils have a very nice personality simr to your master, most of them have a very bad personality and very arrogant, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Well, I can''t deny that....." Akeno sighed.


    "This world isn''t perfect, even in the human world there are a lot of simr things happening every day, rather than thinking something like that why don''t we enjoy our holiday?" Yuuki said and hugged their waists.


    "In the bathroom, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "Why not? I think this is quite fun," Akeno said.


    "Well, let''s do it shall we?"

 Chapter 757: Diving

    After sleeping, they had their breakfast and got ready for the trip to enjoy this ind. Some of them wanted to go diving and some of them wanted to go for the treasure hunt.


    Yuuki decided to join with the diving since he was a bit worried for them to meet with the treasure hunt.


    "Let''s start the treasure hunt!" Kuina said.


    "O - Ohh!"


    Haibara could only sigh since they had told her toe with them.


    Conan was in the car listening to the guide who was exining about this ind.


    They were going to this ind because Kogorou had received an invitation from someone toe to this ind. They went to the hotel but they didn''t have a reservation and could only go to the local people asking them to live in their home.


    "Then we will go diving," Sonoko said.


    "Yes," Ran nodded.


    "Then the four of us will go to the treasure hunter," Ayumi said.


    Conan sighed since he needed to babysit them.


    "Sigh, I wonder where Haibara-san is," Mitsuhiko said.


    "Now that you mention it she should be on this ind too," Professor said.


    "Eh? Really?" They were surprised.


    "Yeah, I''ve heard that Yuuki has invited her toe with him on a holiday trip or something," Professor said.


    "We might meet themter," Ayumi said.


    "So what are you going to do, Kogorou-san?" Their guide asked.


    "Me? Can you guide me to the bar where I can meet a beautiful woman?" Kogorou asked with a smile.


    "....."


    They sighed when they heard his answer.


    *Shake


    They were startled when they felt the earth shaking all of sudden.


    "W - What''s happening?!" Rossweisse was startled.


    "Is this an earthquake?" Yuuki was also surprised.


    Their car stopped waiting for an earthquake to stop.


    The earthquake didn''tst too long and only happened for a few seconds but it made them startled.


    "There have been a lot of earthquakestely but don''t worry since this is quite normal around here," Yamaguchi said.


    What she had said wasn''t wrong since in this country there were a lot of earthquakes happening most of the time.


    "Is this happening quite often?" Akeno asked.


    "Hmm, usually, it doesn''t happen that much buttely it is quite often, I''m not sure why but it doesn''t bother the people in this ce that much," Yamaguchi said.


    ''Doesn''t bother them that much.....'' They were a bit speechless.


    "This earthquake isn''t normal, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm, it might be my imagination, but the sea smells simr to squid, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    ''Squid?'' They looked at her weirdly.


    "Kuroka, do you think there is still his white syrup in your mouth or something?" Akeno asked her tantly.


    The smell of his white syrup was a bit fishy and it might be simr to squid, no, that wasn''t right since his white syrup was a bit special.


    "Rude, nyaa! I cleaned my mouth in the early morning, nyaa!" Kurokained and showed her teeth to everyone.


    Yuuki felt that this conversation was very shameful but when he saw Kuroka opened her mouth.


    *Gulp.


    Yuuki had to admit that it was very e.r.o.t.i.c in his opinion. He coughed and tried to adjust his pants.


    "What''s wrong? Is it tight? Do you want me to help you here?" Akeno whispered.


    "Don''t cause trouble, we can do itter in the house," Yuuki said.


    "How about in the water?" Akeno asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, I''ve heard that it will be too slipperyter."


    "....That might be true," Akeno nodded.


    "Nyaa! Listen to me! This might be serious, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "What have you been talking about?" Tsugumi asked with a confused expression.


    "....."


    Yuuki looked at Yamaguchi and snapped his finger to make sure their conversation couldn''t be heard by her. He looked at Tsugumi and said, "Do you still remember that I am a magician right?"


    "Yes, is there a supernatural thing happening right now?" Tsugumi asked worriedly.


    "That might be because Kuroka has smelled something fishy," Yuuki said with a pun.


    "That''s a good one, nyaa," Kuroka praised his pun.


    "..." Yuuki only realized that he had made a pun. He coughed and said, "Well, there might be something that causes an earthquake in this ce happeningtely."


    "Do you know anything?" Akeno asked.


    "Kuroka, you smell a squid, right?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, nyaa, but it isn''t your white syrup, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "....." Yuuki blushed with her words and wondered whether this girl wanted to be spankedter. He thought for a bit and told them about the extinct monster that kept appearing suddenly around the world.


    Kuroka also told them that she had met some of them and fought with them since they had caused some disasters around the world.


    "..."


    "This situation is quite serious," Akeno said.


    "Can you let me go too? I want to see how you beat them," Utaha asked.


    Yuuki thought for a while and nodded, "I will bring you but I hope that we won''t need to fight something in this ce."


    "Yeah, this is time for a holiday, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Squid, huh?" Akeno said and tried to smell his pants.


    "...." Yuuki was speechless with her action, "What are you doing?"


    "I try to smell whether your pants are dirty or not," Akeno said.


    "Of course, it is clean," Yuuki reprimanded her.


    Their trip was quite noisy but it was fun for them. They didn''t take too much time and they had arrived in the diving shop. They entered the diving shop to rent a ship and some of the equipment to dive into the sea.


    "Huh? Yuuki?"


    They turned and saw their acquaintances alsoe to the diving shop.


    Yuuki knew that when he met these acquaintances this holiday wouldn''t be so simple anymore. He took a deep breath and greeted them with the warmest smile since it was better rather then got sulking meeting them in this ce, "Ran! Sonoko!"

 Chapter 758: Treasure Hunt

    Kuina, Yukana, Ranko, along with anyone who was interested in the treasure hunt had decided toe to the museum of Koumi Ind. They had decided to partake in this activity since they had decided to find the treasure on this ind.


    Haibara didn''t really want to join but she thought that it was still better than diving in the sea.


    They borrowed a bicycle to the tourism office and went to the museum together. They entered the museum and heard a familiar voice.


    "Huh? Haibara! Onee-chan!"


    They were also familiar with this voice and turned.


    "You kids? Are you here too?" Ranko was surprised.


    "Yes, I''ve heard from the professor that you will go to this ind too," Ayumi said.


    Haibara sighed and nodded, "Yes, I am joining their group."


    Conan looked at her and asked, "Where is Yuuki?"


    "He was going diving," Haibara answered and asked, "Where is your lover? It is quite rare for you not to be together."


    Conan blushed and shook his head, "Ran isn''t my lover!"


    "I have never said that Ran is your lover," Haibara snickered.


    "...." Conan had a headache when he was dealing with this girl. He shook his head and said, "She should go diving too."


    Haibara smiled, "Then, you should be careful that he isn''t going to eat her."


    "Eat her? What do you mean?" Conan asked with a confused expression.


    "Nothing, it seems that it is still too early for a kid like you," Haibara said and joined everyone who listened to the introduction of the treasure hunt.


    "Haibara!" Conan hurriedly followed her.


    No one said anything and listened to the exnation of the treasure hunt in the museum.


    The treasure hunt is one of the most popr tourism activities on this ind.


    Why a treasure hunt? Because there is a legend that there a treasure that is buried on this ind by legendary pirates.


    They had listened to the story of Anne Bonny and Mary Read from Yamaguchi before but they didn''t know the details.


    "Anne escaped from the Bahamas Prison and moved her beachhead to the Pacific Ocean. She still worked as a pirate and waited for Mary to escape from prison. This was proved muchter, which is why there''s a rumor saying that they hid their treasure on Koumi Ind."


    "Let''s look for the treasure of Anne and Mary!"


    "OOOOOHH!!!!"


    Everyone was excited when they heard thest sentences of the introduction of this treasure hunt.


    "Are these real?" Haibara looked at the cuss and pistol that was disyed at the museum. She saw that both of them were found by the treasure hunter and it was something that was used by Anne and Mary in the past.


    "It might be, but it might be a big deal if that''s true," Conan said.


    "Maybe they were just made to publicize this ind," Haibara said.


    "Eh?" Conan was startled and sighed, "That might be a big problem too."


    "In any case, this isn''t a trivial matter," Haibara said.


    Everyone was discussing the treasure hunt until they heard the voice of their tour guide.


    "Sorry! Sorry! Sorry to make you keep waiting---."


    Jouji Iwanaga is the name of their tour guide. He is a Koumi Ind sight-seeing executive and he is very knowledgeable about this ind. He is fat built and wearing thick sses. His definite feature is that his front hair almost bes bald. He fell down on the ground when he was running toward them.


    Baam!


    They closed their eyes since they felt that it would hurt to fall down that way.


    Iwanaga stood up and gave everyone the map of the treasure hunt, "This is the map for the treasure hunt. Starting from here, solve the riddles to collect a stamp from each of the 5 ces hidden on the map."


    Everyone looked at the map curiously.


    "This is the first spot," Iwanaga said and pointed at the table beside him, "Take the stamp and stamp it on the nk space here, then take a clue card from the treasure box there to find out where the next spot is."


    They went to take the stamp and stamp it on their map. They saw two numbers 10 and 12 in red colors.


    "Hmm, what do these numbers mean?" Yukana was curious.


    "This is a game for a kid," Haibara said.


    "You''re a kid," Kuina said.


    "..." Haibara wanted to refute her but she couldn''t. She sighed when she thought this girl wasn''t his harem or else it would be easier to exin it to her.


    "10 and 12, is this the key to finding the treasure?" Ranko frowned since she didn''t understand. She took the card and started to read it, "The next spot would be...."


    "Even if the setting sun is almost at its end, a pirate still shines," Ranko didn''t understand and frowned, "What does that mean?"


    Iwanaga who saw them smiled and said, "Do your best, guys! You will get a present if you find the treasure!"


    "Is there food?" Genta asked with a drool on his face.


    "You''ll know when you solve these riddles," Iwanaga said.


    Ranko sighed, "So there isn''t any real treasure?" She was quite disappointed when she heard it.


    "Ranko-san, don''t worry, this will be quite fun," Hinako tried to cheer her up.


    Ranko nodded and hugged her, "Then, let''s go! Let''s start out treasure hunting and give him a surprise!"


    "OOOOOH!!!!"


    Conan, who saw the riddle, couldn''t help but ask, "Uncle."


    "Yes, what?" Iwanaga asked.


    "Did you think of these riddles by yourself?" Conan asked.


    "Eh? Of course," Iwanaga smiled and said, "Ah, that''s right, you can rent bicycles in the next door. Take a bicycle since it''ll be tiring if you walk."


    "Okay!"

 Chapter 759: Sashimi might be good

    "Is this alright for us to go together?" Ran asked.


    "Sure, why not," Yuuki said. He didn''t mind for both Ran and Sonoko to join him on the same ship for diving on this ind.


    Sonoko looked at both Kuroka and Akeno. She was just wondering where he had gotten both of the beautiful girls around him. She started to think that she should name him, ''Walking C.o.c.k'' but she decided to keep it inside her heart since it was impossible to utter those vulgar words.


    "Is there something on my face?" Yuuki asked.


    "Nothing," Sonoko shook her head and asked, "My name is Suzuki Sonoko."


    "Hello, nyaa, my name is Kuroka," Kuroka introduced herself.


    "My name is Ichijou Akeno," Akeno introduced herself.


    "..." Both of their introductions made them quite speechless.


    They were sitting on the ship while talking to each other.


    Yamaguchi started to tell them about the legendary pirates both Mary and Anne.


    The girls were very interested in this story since this story was about the legendary female pirates and it was very rare to hear such a brave story with a female as the main characters.


    "Anne Bonnie and Mary Read were pirates under Captain Jack," Yamaguchi said.


    "But when they were attacked by the English Navy, all of the men hid below decks while the two of them fought bravely back-to-back," Mabuchi said.


    Chika Mabuchi is a woman who has tan skin and short hair. She is the owner of the Diving Shop "Grotto" and it was the ce where they had rented the equipment and ship for their diving activity.


    "Back to back..."


    "Yes, let your partner watch your back so that you can concentrate on the enemy before you. You can''t do that if you don''t trust each other," Yamaguchi said.


    Yuuki felt that this story was good, ''Trust to each other.'' He suddenly felt that every part of his body was hugged by girls.


    "...."


    Ran, Sonoko, and the other two women were speechless looking at him.


    It was before long that they had arrived at their destination.


    Mabuchi stopped her ship and told everyone to get ready to dive into the sea.


    They could see the scenery around this ce was very beautiful.


    Yuuki had to admit thatpared to Tokyo Bay this ce was several hundred more beautiful. He wasn''t sure what kind of things that had been dumped on the Tokyo Bay to make it had a very bad image in society.


    They checked their equipment before they entered the sea.


    "Ok, we''re ready," Yamaguchi said. She would be their guide and instructor that would apany them entering the sea.


    "Follow Yamaguchi''s instructions and have a fun dive! Watch out for the area south of the Seabed Pce, it''s really deep over there," Mabuchi said.


    "It''s okay," Tsugumi said and couldn''t wait to enter the sea.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be with you guys," Yamaguchi said.


    "You''re right," Mabuchi said.


    "Thank you very much!"


    They said pleasantries and entered the sea one by one after Yamaguchi had entered the sea first.


    Yamaguchi became their guide and showed them the beautiful scenery inside this sea.


    They could see a lot of corals, colorful fishes, and the water was very clear that made them able to see a lot of things. They were unable to talk to each other since there was a mouthpiece that was connected to their oxygen tube in their backs but they could still talk using their hand gesture. They were ying around while touching all kinds of fish.


    Kuroka tried to catch them and wanted to eat themter when they hade back to their manor.


    Yamaguchi told them to follow her somewhere.


    They nodded and started to follow her curiously. They swam for a while and suddenly they were amazed by the scenery in front of them. They saw arge stone castle deep under the sea.


    It was a wonder to them how human could have built this castle in the past or not. They remembered that this castle might be located on the surface of the sea until an earthquake destroyed the ind and made it sink on the deep sea.


    Still, it was amazing and they tried to swim closer to see the castle since they were curious. They kept swimming until Yamaguchi stopped them telling them that it was too deep and they couldn''t continue to get closer.


    They nodded but still looked at the castle that was buried in the deep under the sea. They were wondering whether they could enter this ce. They wanted to tour around this ce but stopped when they saw arge fish suddenly appearing in front of them.


    ''Shark?!''


    They were shocked when they saw this fish suddenly appearing in front of them.


    Ran and Sonoko were shocked and wanted to run but they were stopped by Yamaguchi.


    Yamaguchi was a bit surprised when they saw his group was still normal and didn''t show an anxious expression.


    ''Yuuki, do you think you can bring these fish back home, nyaa?'' Kuroka asked him about telepathy.


    ''.....'' Yuuki thought for a bit and nodded at her, ''Wait, let me see it first.'' He thought that it might be good to try shark sashimiter.


    Yamaguchi told them hurriedly to hide on the edge of the castle.


    They nodded at her and tried to observe the situation. They looked around until they saw arge number of sharks gathering around three people. They saw one of them was hurt after he was bitten by the shark and two of his friends were fighting against this group of sharks.


    Yuuki looked at them and gave them a hand signal that he would go there and also would catch on of the sharkter.


    Yamaguchi wanted to stop him but it was toote. She didn''t follow him since it was too dangerous. She told everyone to go up first and talked about this matterter.


    The two guys who were fighting against a shark suddenly saw someoneing swum toward them. They were wondering what this guy wanted to do until he saw him stabbed one of the sharks with his fingers.


    *Stab!


    His five finger stabs were so powerful that the event pierced the back of the shark.


    This action stunned both of them and wondered whether this guy was a martial artist.


    Yuuki red at the sharks that surrounded him and made them run away from him. He looked at them and told them to go up while bringing the shark that he had caught earlier.


    Both of them nodded at him while bringing his wounded friend.


    Yamaguchi waited anxiously on the ship until she saw a shark suddenly making her almost very startled. She waited for a while and saw that there was a big hole in the body of the shark. She saw his figuree out from the sea along with the three guys who were diving earlier.


    "Let''s go back," Yuuki said while bringing the body of the shark on the top of the ship.

 Chapter 760: The Pirate Still Shines

    Ranko and everyone rented the bicycles and started to ride it around the town to find the first location of this treasure hunt game.


    From the clue, they knew that it mentioned sunset and they had decided to go to the west part of this ind.


    This ind isn''t that big and it is quite easy to go to that ce.


    They asked the people around until they had found out that the spot for the second riddle was in the nearby cliff. They didn''t hesitate and rode their bicycle to that location together trying to find this treasure together.


    "Since the riddle mentioned the sunset, we havee to the west of the ind," Kuina said with 45-degree pose and dramatic tone.


    "..."


    "Still, we''re the treasure?" Yukana asked.


    Conan looked around the location until he saw arge hole around the location of the cliff. He smirked when he saw the thing that was located inside that hole.


    "Oh! I got it!" Mitsuhiko suddenly said and looked at them, "The riddle is... ''Even if the setting sun is almost at its end, a pirate still shines.''"


    "So it must be..." Mitsuhiko didn''t answer immediately and pointed his finger toward the sea, "Offshore!"


    "That''s true!" Ayumi nodded.


    "..."


    "Then, how can we get that stamp in the deep of the sea?" Ranko was speechless.


    "W - Well..." Mitsuhiko couldn''t answer her andughed wrily.


    Ranko sighed and looked at Conan. She knew that there might be something happened when she was around this kind but it was okay since Yuuki would protect her but she decided to think about the answer for a while.


    Yukana who looked around suddenly pointed at the spot where there were a lot of seagulls gathering in one location, "What''s that?"


    "It''s arge school of fish," Kuina answered.


    They were looking at the school of fish until they heard her voice.


    "Everyone, I know the location of the stamp," Hinako suddenly said.


    "Eh? Really? Where is it Hina-chan?" Ranko asked.


    "It was over there," Hinako pointed at the stairs that were connected to some location under the sea.


    "Onee-chan, how did you know?" Ayumi asked curiously.


    Conan and Haibara were also curious about who this girl knew the answer to.


    Suddenly a seagullnded on her arm and surprised everyone.


    "This girl has told me the location of the stamp, let''s go, everyone," Hinako said. Her confidence had been boosted since she had been with him for a while.


    "...."


    "Ha? Does she know the answer from the animal?" Conan felt that this girl tried to scam him.


    Haibara walked to Makoto and asked, "Can Hinako use magic?"


    "No, I think that is one of her talents since some people can talk with an animal from their birth," Makoto exined.


    Haibara nodded after hearing her exnation. She was wondering whether she could learn such a thing from her.


    "Wow! Onee-chan, you''re amazing!" Ayumi was amazed.


    "Yes, can you talk with an animal?" Mitsuhiko was surprised.


    "Can you talk with an eel?" Genta asked.


    Hinako smiled and exined to them kindly.


    Chiaki, Kuina, and Mayuki who saw her couldn''t help but drop tears since they were moved when they saw her able to talk with a kid normally.


    They followed her and walked down the stairs.


    Haibara sighed and looked around until she saw a ship that was moving very fast toward thend. She used her binocrs to see what was happening. She was a bit shocked when they saw two sh.i.p.s and saw him along with everyone following the other ship.


    "Haibara, what''s wrong?" Pa asked. She couldn''t swim and decided to follow everyone on the treasure hunt. She squinted her eyes and saw Tsugumi and everyone on the ship moving very fast, "Tsugumi?" She didn''t hesitate and started to run toward their direction.


    "....." Haibara was speechless when she saw her running away very fast. She shook her head and followed everyone to go downward of this cliff.


    "Why are there so many fish that are gathering over here," Ranko asked.


    "It might be because they are hungry," Genta answered.


    "Hmm, that might be possible since I have read that there is a lot of nkton that is living offshore," Kuina exined.


    They nodded at her exnation and entered a cave under this cliff. They were surprised that there was such a big cave hiding in this ce.


    "Amazing..." Chiaki said.


    "Is there anything down here?" Yukana asked.


    "Look," Conan said and pointed at the water inside the cave.


    They saw that the water was very shiny and made it very beautiful.


    "It''s a bioluminescent nkton!" Mitsuhiko said.


    "You sure know a lot of things," Makoto said.


    "Yes, because we''re the detective boys!" They answered at the same time.


    "Even though there is a girl in your group?" Yukana asked with a confused expression.


    "...."


    "Well, anyway, this ce is matching the riddle, ''Even if the setting sun is almost red at its end, a pirate still shines.''," Conan said and pointed at the chest in front of them, "There is the treasure chest."


    They didn''t hesitate and went over there to stamp their map. They saw a number of both 7 and 18 in blue color after they had stamped their map. They also took the next riddle to go to the next spot of the stamp.


    "The skinny pirate wouldugh?" Chiaki felt confused.


    "You canugh even if you''re not thin," Genta felt that he had been mocked.


    "..." Everyone looked at his body that was simr to a small barrel.


    Conan looked at the riddle and saw that Haibara had called him. He walked over there and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Chiaki also moved over there since Haibara also called her.


    "I saw someone in a diving suit, covered in blood, being carried away," Haibara said.


    Chiaki and Conan were startled when they heard it.


    "What?" Conan was startled.


    "It''s not Yuuki, right?" Chiaki asked.


    "I''m not sure but we need to check it out," Haibara said.


    They nodded together and told everyone that they needed to go out at first and told them to continue their treasure hunting without them.


    "Manager!" Hinako also followed them. She heard from the bird that there was someone who was wounded and she started to get worried. She didn''t tell anyone but followed the three of them who had decided to stop their treasure hunting.


    Chiaki looked at her for a bit and nodded, "Alright, follow us."


    Hinako nodded and followed them to the local hospital.

 Chapter 761: Murder Case? Really?

    Yuuki and everyone needed toe back since they had seen the scene where one of the three guys who went to dive into the sea was bitten by a shark. They needed to make a report and went to the hospital to send the guy who was wounded by the shark.


    Yuuki took off the upper part of his wetsuit showing his tattoo.


    The two guys who saw him couldn''t help but startled, especially when they saw his body was full of tattoos, ''Yakuza...'' They thought when they saw his tattoo. They knew that they couldn''t make this guy an enemy since they were treasure hunters. They needed to sell the treasure that they had found in the underworld.


    "Is there something wrong?" Yuuki asked. He had always felt strange when some random guys were trying to look at his body. He had to admit that it was his fault that he tried to unt it.


    "Are you a yakuza?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, you''re a treasure hunt?"


    "Yeah, my name is Mitsushi Matsumoto," Matsumoto said and pointed at his friend, "He is Taro Izuyama."


    "Hello," Izuyama nodded.


    Yuuki just nodded, "I won''t get involved in your matter, I don''t have the slightest interest in your treasure since I aming with my girls for holiday." His expression became serious and said, "Just don''t bother us, I am sure that most of the people in this ce won''t even bother to search for two random people who suddenly disappear right?"


    "..." They suddenly remembered the scene where he ripped apart the shark with only his bare hands. They gulped and nodded in response. They were secretly d that this guy didn''t want to have an interest in their treasure.


    "Good," Yuuki patted their shoulders and went back to his group.


    "What are you talking to them?" Sonoko asked.


    "Nothing, I am trying to calm them that their friend will be alright," Yuuki said.


    Akeno, Tsugumi, and Kuroka who saw him couldn''t help but sigh at him. They heard it clearly that he was trying to threaten them but they didn''t care much since they also didn''t want to get involved in that matter.


    "Yuuki, did you kill the shark with only your bare-hand?" Ran asked him with a curious expression.


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded. He had brought his shark and decided to cook itter.


    Yamaguchi wasn''t even sure what to say since the scene of him bringing arge shark with one hand and making arge hole with his bare hand was just too shocking for her. She had to admit that it was hot and made her have this sense of security. She started to understand why this guy was very popr among girls and was sure that he was a beast too on the bed.


    Yuuki didn''t understand what this woman was thinking and waited for a while until the police hade to the hospital asking them a question about the incident.


    The police went to the operation room to see the process of the operation too.


    "Yuuki, the smell of the squid is stronger, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Really?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, nyaa, it might not be that simple after all, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    *Shake


    Suddenly there was another earthquake that was only happening for a second.


    "...."


    They were holding on to him when the earthquake happened suddenly. They looked at each other and sighed.


    Yuuki knew that this earthquake clearly wasn''t normal. He was sure that there might be something that was causing this earthquake.


    They were waiting for the operation since they were also curious whether that guy was saved or not after being bitten by a shark. They were talking to each other until the door of the hospital was opened.


    "Ran-neechan!"


    "Yuuki!"


    "ck Tiger!"


    Haibara, Pa, Conan, Chiaki, and Hinako came toward him with an erratic breath and looked very tired.


    Yuuki didn''t have a handkerchief and he couldn''t wipe their sweats.


    "Yuuki, I have heard that there is someone who was wounded earlier," Chiaki asked.


    "Yes, but that''s not us, it''s their friend, that guy was bitten by a shark earlier," Yuuki said.


    They sighed in relief when they heard it and it wasn''t them who were wounded.


    Conan suddenly moved silently toward one room.


    "What are you doing kid?" Yuuki suddenly said.


    "Y - Yuuki-nii?!" Conan was startled.


    "What is it? Did you smell a murder case again? I might be thinking that this thing is happening because of you," Yuuki said and knocked his head.


    "It hurts! Why did you hit me?!" Conan was angry.


    "There is a mosquito on the top of your head," Yuuki said with a serious expression.


    "..." Conan had never seen someone as unreasonable as him.


    "Did you find something Conan?" Haibara asked.


    "Hmm," Conan looked at the wetsuit that was worn by the man who was bitten by the shark, "It is a bit strange, three of them were diving together but only one of them was attacked."


    "You don''t think it was an ident?" Haibara asked.


    "They should know how to deal with sharks since they are all professionals," Conan said and observed the wetsuit.


    Yuuki also looked at the wetsuit and nodded, "stic bag, huh?"


    Conan took some of the blood from the stic bag and smelled it, "Fish blood?"


    "So that''s the reason," Haibara nodded.


    "Yeah, keep the fish blood in a stic bag and hide it in a diving suit. Atmosphere pressure increases by one for every 10 meters and sea level is already at one atmospheric pressure. It bes two when you dive 10 meters, and four when you reach 30 meters. With such pressure, the stic bag would break," Conan said and looked at him, "You should know it too, right?"


    Yuuki only nodded and didn''t say anything.


    "Sharks can hear noise from miles away and smell blood even if it''s diluted..." Conan didn''t need to exin the rest since it was quite easy to tell from his exnation.


    "This is a murder case," Haibara said.


    They were silent until suddenly someone opened the window.


    "Hey, brats! What are you doing here?!"


    They turned and saw Kogorou who was drunk early in the afternoon.


    Yuuki was sure that Kogorou would go bankrupt when there wasn''t Conan on his side. He was wondering whether Kogorou''s luck was good or not to be able to keep such a little devil on his side.

 Chapter 762: You know who is the suspect?

    Yuuki started to exin the matter to Kogorou and showed him the stic bag on the wetsuit


    Kogorou, who was drunk, instantly became sobered when he found out that it was a murder attempt.


    "Uncle, you are the only one who can solve this case," Yuuki said with a confident expression.


    "Yes, leave everything to me," Kogorou nodded and walked out of the room to tell everyone that it was a murder attempt.


    Yuuki sighed when he saw he had gone out.


    "You''re not going to help?" Conan asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, saying, "I have a more important matter." He patted his head and said, "Solve this case for me, ask me when you need help."


    Conan really hated when he was treated as a child but he was helpless right now. He looked at him and asked, "Another matter? What is it?"


    Yuuki smiled, "You are still small, ask me again ten yearster." He said and left him.


    "Bye, Conan," Haibara couldn''t help but snicker at their conversation.


    Conan only shook his head and followed them toe out from this room.


    Kogorou told everyone that the thing that was happening was a murder attempt.


    They were shocked when they heard it but they saw the evidence on the wetsuit that was worn by the person who was bitten by the shark and the person who said that sentence was a famous detective.


    Kogorou Mouri.


    The doctor told everyone that the guy who was bitten by the shark was still alive but he needed a few weeks before he was alright.


    They were a bit of relief when they heard that the guy was alright.


    "Someone lured the sharks to attack you on purpose. He put a bag of fish blood inside this diving suit," Kogorou said.


    Both Izuyama and Matsumoto were surprised when they heard it.


    Kogorou smiled and said, "Considering you are treasure hunters, I don''t think this case is so simple."


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he felt that he could hear a dramatic BGM ringing when he saw the scene where Kogorou started to tell the truth to both treasure hunters.


    "Hmm, a drama about detective...."


    Yuuki heard someone mutter and looked at Chiaki who was in deep thought. He was wondering whether this girl had be very courageous since there were a lot of murder cases happening around themtely around them.


    "Ran-neechan, where are the diving suits usually kept?" Conan asked.


    "Well... we don''t bring it to the hotel room," Ran said.


    "I think they''re usually kept in a diving shop and fill the air tanks there too," Sonoko said.


    Yuuki looked at them and said, "Let''s go back."


    They nodded and said goodbye to everyone.


    Conan moved alone and went to the diving shop trying to solve this case.


    They didn''t go back immediately but went to the diving shop to take care of their belongings and gave back their wetsuit that they had rented.


    "Yuuki, do you know who the culprit is, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "....." Yuuki was speechless and asked, "Why do you think that I will know the answer?"


    "Well, your name is quite famous since you have solved several cases," Akeno said.


    Hinako nodded, "Yes, I have seen you in the news too."


    "....."


    "Well, do you know anything?" Utaha asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "I am not sure, their profession is a treasure hunter. They are very greedy and it is normal for them to have one or two enemies." He looked at them and asked, "Are you curious?"


    They nodded in response.


    "Well, first that we know that the bag of fish blood should be ced inside that wetsuit on this diving shop since there is no way that they didn''t bring their wetsuit to the hotel," Yuuki said and asked, "Yamaguchi, is there someone who can enter the diving shopst night?"


    "Well, there are a lot of people who can enter the diving shop since we have never locked this ce," Yamaguchi answered.


    "..."


    They were speechless when they heard it.


    "There is no thief in this ce, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    Yamaguchi shook her head, "No, this shop is also too poor for someone to steal something."


    "...."


    They weren''t sure what to say to her.


    Yuuki patted her shoulder, saying, "Don''t mind."


    "It is okay since it is enough for us to live," Yamaguchi said.


    "Well, it is good that you are spirited," Yuuki nodded as long as there was a motivation human could do anything in their life.


    Yamaguchi looked at his shark and asked, "What are you going to do with the shark?"


    "I will take it back to my home, do you want to have dinner with us?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course, I will help to cook too," Yamaguchi nodded.


    They were talking to each other until someone tucked his shirt.


    "Hmm?"


    "Come with me both of you," Haibara said to both Yuuki and Conan.


    They went outside and Haibara pointed at the ground that was a bit damp with a lot of footprints.


    "Look at this. They usually wash the instruments here, so this ce is always damp," Haibara said.


    Conan took his phone and started to take a picture of the footprints until someone called his phone. He sighed and received the phone, "Hello?"


    "Conan, where are you?! Hurry up ande here!" Genta shouted and through the phone.


    "..."


    "Go, I will give you the phototer," Yuuki said to him.


    "Thank you, Yuuki-nii," Conan nodded and started to run.


    "He is like a child," Haibara said.


    "He is a child," Yuuki answered.


    "..."


    "That''s true," Haibara nodded and felt a bit dumb to say that earlier.


    "Let''s go back," Yuuki yawned.


    Haibara looked at him and asked, "Do you really not know who is the one who has done it?"


    "Well, I might have an idea but let''s keep it a secret from him now," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    "You are really bad," Haibara smiled.


    "Isn''t that what makes you fall for me?" Yuuki said while carrying her in his arms.


    Haibara snorted while blushing.


    Yuuki sighed, "At least you should be in your young a.d.u.l.t form." He really didn''t have the slightest interest in a loli. Even though loli was small, cute, easy to carry around, and easy to be pushed to the bed but he didn''t have the slightest interest in them.


    "Then you need to clean up the ck organization for me," Haibara answered.


    "...."


    Yuuki patted her head, "Yes, but not now, the chance wille in a few months."

 Chapter 763: Hanging Bridge Effect

    Kuina and everyone had gotten their second stamps and they needed to get their next stamp.


    Their next clue is ''The skinny pirate wouldugh''. They were a bit confused at first but they observed the map of this ind until they had found the location of the next stamp.


    "The hanging bridge!"


    They knew that it was the next ce and went to that location but because of the earthquake they stopped for a while. They also needed to use a different route since the earthquake had caused andslide on the normal route. They spent quite a long time before they arrived at their destination. They were d that their guide had told them to rent a bicycle or else they would be dead tired before they had arrived at their destination.


    Conan who received a phone call from the detective boys also went to the hanging bridge but he saw that the road was closed. He was in luck since he had met Iwanaga who kindly told him that the road was blocked because of thendslide but there was another road on the side.


    "Thank you, Iwanaga-san!" Conan said and started to use his bicycle.


    Iwanaga only smiled and continued to ride his bicycle.


    Ranko looked at the hanging bridge in front of her with an erratic breath. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were really big and it was very heavy for her.


    "Are you alright, Ranko?" Shouko asked worriedly.


    Ranko looked at Shouko''s b.r.e.a.s.ts and couldn''t help but felt a bit envious. She nodded and said, "I am alright, thank you."


    "That''s good," Shouko nodded.


    Ranko sighed and said, "I wonder whether he will catch a shark after he hase back from diving."


    "Shark? There is no way there is such a thing here," Yuzuru shook her head.


    "That might not be the case since this ce is quite remote, a shark or two might be normal here," Yukana said.


    "...."


    "Anyway, we need to solve this riddle first," Mitsuhiko said.


    "Yeah," they nodded at the same time.


    They looked at the hanging bridge that was stretching from the cliff to another cliff. They could see this bridge was shaking for a bit and it was quite far.


    "It must have been 30 meters or more," Kuina said.


    "How about we look around to search for the answer?" Mayuki said.


    They nodded and looked around but they couldn''t see anything.


    "I give up. How about we wait for Conan," Genta said.


    "Conan is that a red bowtie boy?" Ranko asked.


    ""Yes, that''s one sister, he is very smart," Ayumi nodded with a smile.


    Yukana smiled at her, "Ayumi-chan, did you fall for him?"


    Ayumi blushed, "N - No, it isn''t like that!"


    Yukana and Ranko started to tease her.


    Mitsuhiko who saw this scene couldn''t help but clenched his hand. He needed to show that he was better, "No, we need to find the clue by ourselves."


    "Hmm? There is a notice board on the other side of the bridge," Yuzuru said and started to run to the other side of the bridge.


    "Yuzuru, wait!" Shouko also chased her.


    They also started to chase after them but suddenly the bridge started to shake when Genta walked into the bridge.


    "WAAAAA?!"


    They were startled and hurriedly held into something. They were also scared when they saw that they were in the high ce and there was a river under them.


    "W - What''s happening?" Yukana was startled.


    Yuzuru who hade to the other side started to read the board notice. Her expression became pale when she saw the notice, "Everyone stop! Don''t move from that ce!"


    Kuina, Mitsuhiko, Ayumi, and Shouko who also read the notice also became scared.


    ''Passage is forbidden for anyone who weighs more than 40 kilograms!''


    Ranko, Yukana, and Genta were the only people who were staying on the hanging bridge.


    "W - What?!" Ranko felt really scared.


    The people who were on the other side weren''t sure how to tell them since they were sure that thebination of three people who were staying on the hanging bridge would have more than 40 kilograms in weight.


    "Don''t move or else that all of you will fall down," Yuzuru shouted.


    "WHAT?!" Ranko, Yukana, and Genta were really scared now. They dropped on the ground and their legs were very soft.


    "Everyone...." Shouko was really worried.


    Yukana and Ranko couldn''t handle it and called his name, "YUUKI!!!!!!" Both of them were sure that he couldn''t hear them but they were hoping that he woulde.


    "What?"


    Suddenly they heard an unexpected voice from behind.


    "YUUKI!!!!"


    "Howe you suddenly appear here?" Mayuki asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, I want to call you to go back since it is quitete, I caught a shark earlier," Yuuki said.


    "Shark...." They were speechless since they had only talked about that fish earlier.


    "So what''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "The bridge will be destroyed since we''re too heavy!" Ranko felt her pride had been destroyed when she said those words.


    Yuuki chuckled and also walked into the bridge.


    "W - What are you doing?!"


    "There is a weight limit but it doesn''t mean that the bridge will be destroyed," Yuuki said and helped three of them who were still on the bridge, "Are you alright? Can you stand?"


    Ranko, Yukana, and Genta looked at him as if he was their savior. They had heard about the hanging bridge effect and the feeling that they were feeling right now.


    "Yuuki!"


    "Yuuki-nii!"


    Three of them started to hug them and made the bridge very shaky.


    "Oi, Oi, we can hug each otherter, let''s finish the riddle first," Yuuki said.


    They nodded and went to the other side. They didn''t need a long time before they had found the treasure chest. They stamped their map and understood why the riddle was ''The skinny pirate wouldugh'' since this the fat guy would be crying on the bridge. They saw that there were a number 12 and 25 in red color after they stamped their map.


    Conan also arrived and joined with their adventure.


    They looked at the next riddle and started to read it.


    "Pirates don''t cry."

 Chapter 764: The Next Riddle

    "How did you know that we were there?" Mayuki asked.


    "Intuition, I thought that you might have finished half of the riddle and that is why I decided toe to that ce," Yuuki said since he wouldn''t tell them that he heard their scream from the magic item that he was used to protecting them. He didn''t tell them since he wanted to make it simr to a secret charm or something.


    "Do you really catch sharks?" Yuzuru asked.


    "Yes, there is, you should try it when we go back to the manor," Yuuki said.


    Kuina looked at the next riddle, "I wonder what does this mean, ''Pirates don''t cry'' where is the next spot?"


    "Let''s go back first, you can ask that to Yamaguchi since she is a local," Yuuki said.


    They nodded and went back to the ce where they were staying.


    "Ah... I want to eat a shark too," Genta said while caressing his stomach. His weight had increased by at least 5 kilograms but he still wanted to eat. He sighed, "I wonder if a shark is as good as an eel."


    *Rumble!


    Suddenly a sound came from his stomach, "I am hungry."


    "..." They were speechless looking at him.


    Conan looked at his stomach and couldn''t help but twitch his lips. He looked at him and said, "Yuuki-nii has given us some part of the shark to Ran-neechan and Sonoko-neechan."


    The three of them who heard the news were excited.


    "Really?!"


    "Yes, they might be cooking it right now for our dinner," Conan said.


    "Yes!"


    They didn''t hesitate and started to ride their bicycle faster to go back.


    "W - Wait for me!" Genta said.


    They went back to their manor and they saw that everyone was preparing a shark for dinner. They thought that the shark would be small but they didn''t expect that it would be this big.


    "It wouldn''t surprise this shark to bite someone," Ranko said.


    "..."


    The one who went diving was silent when they heard her.


    "W - What happened?" Ranko asked.


    "Nothing, this shark had tried to bite his little brother earlier and got killed instead," Utaha said.


    "...."


    The one who went on the treasure hunt earlier was very worried.


    "How is your little brother? Is it alright?" Yukana didn''t hesitate and opened his pants.


    Ranko also joined in to look at his little brother.


    Both of them sighed in relief when they saw that his little brother was alright.


    Yuuki was too speechless to respond to them. He looked at Utaha who gave him a mischievous smile. He was d that she did not say anything about the incident earlier since it would make the atmosphere gloomy.


    Kogorou looked outside and saw a helicopter flying to the hotel. He saw the helicopternding and was a bit surprised when he saw the one who wasing, "Inspector Megure? Why are you here?" He felt that it was just a small case and it wasn''t necessary for him toe.


    "Well, there is something that I need to talk to them about," Megure said.


    Takagi came toward Kogorou and told him the robbery that was happening in the past and it had a connection with the thing that was happening here.


    Kogorou nodded and followed them to talk with the treasure hunters.


    Both of the treasure hunters who were called by the police started to talk to each other. They only smiled and said that they had no idea who had put the bag of fish blood on the wetsuit.


    "Don''t lie, your job is already very suspicious," Kogorou said.


    "There isn''t any evidence that you can''t say anything like that to us," one of the treasure hunters said.


    The atmosphere became tense between the two groups until Shiratori came and brought them a juice to drink.


    The treasure hunters didn''t touch the drink and only smoked without saying anything. They said that they needed to take a rest but Takagi stopped them and asked them to lend him a match to lit his cigarette.


    One of the treasure hunters snorted but still gave him the match. They didn''t wait for them to finish and went back to their room.


    "Inspector, can I drink this juice?" Kogorou asked.


    "Well, they don''t drink the juice, you can drink it," Megure said.


    "Sigh, I guess it won''t be too easy to get their fingerprints," Shiratori said.


    "That''s not the case," Takagi suddenly said and showed them the match that he had gotten from one of the treasure hunters.


    "Takagi, are you smoking?" Sato asked.


    "N - No!" Takagi hurriedly took out his cigarette and said, "This is to get this match from them."


    "Match?" They were confused by him.


    "Don''t worry, I will show you something," Takagi said.


    They nodded and went together to the police station.


    "Oh, right! Do you have UHU glue?" Takagi asked.


    They had eaten the shark and the taste was pretty good since it was simr to chicken and it was a bit meaty and mild but overall it was pretty good. They had done their dinner and they were talking about the next riddle.


    "Pirates don''t cry, huh?" Yuuki wasn''t sure about this riddle since he wasn''t very knowledgable about the geography in this location.


    "I am not sure about ''pirates don''t cry'' but I know the ce where ''pirates cry''," Yamaguchi suddenly said.


    "Huh?"


    "Where is it?" Kuina asked.


    "It''s not that far from here," Yamaguchi said.


    "How about you guys go out tomorrow since it is quitete," Yaeko said.


    Ito didn''t say anything and sipped the tea calmly.


    Yuuki looked at the sky and it was quite windy right now. He was sure that tomorrow would be a storm, "It is better to go now since there will be a storm tomorrow."


    "How did you know?" Makoto asked.


    "Just intuition, anyway, the location isn''t that far from here," Yuuki said and asked, "How about it?"


    They thought for a while and nodded. They went together to the next spot of the riddle.

 Chapter 765: Fingerprints

    Megure along with Kogorou and the other police arrived at the police station on this ind.


    All of them were watching Takagi who was taking out the match that he had gotten from one of the treasure hunters earlier.


    "So what are you going to do, Takagi-kun?" Megure asked.


    Takagi took out an aluminum box and ced the match on that box along with a small te beside it, "This is called cyanide methacrte. UHU glue contains cyanide methacrte, which reacts to the water in secretion." He put the UHU glue on that small te until it was full. "You can use this to get fingerprints." He closed the lid of the box and said, "Now you just wait for the fingerprints to show."


    "Hoo...."


    Everyone seemed amazed by his knowledge.


    "When did you learn this?" Sato asked.


    Takagi was happy when he saw their reaction, "Hehehe, well... I saw this method in the movie and checked it with an officer from the identification bureau too."


    Shiratori looked at his love rival and smiled, "Then I hope this will go as well as it did in the movie."


    Takagi could only smile wryly at him. He couldn''t do anything since Shiratori was his superior.


    Yuuki and everyone went to the beach where Yamaguchi told them.


    "So this is the ce where ''the pirates are crying''?" Yaeko asked.


    "Yes," Yamaguchi nodded.


    They were a bit confused about why this was named that way.


    "Ah! Yuuki-nii!!! Big Sis!"


    They heard a familiar voice and they didn''t need to see who was calling them.


    Yuuki knew that there was no way that he could escape from Conan. He could only embrace his fate and solve the case as soon as possible.


    "Are you going to go for the riddle too, big sis?" Ayumi asked.


    "Yes, we have heard that the location of the next riddle might be here," Ranko nodded.


    The wind was quite strong in this ce and they were sure that they would get sick if they had stayed in this ce for a long time.


    "Is it the sound of the wind? It is a bit simr to someone crying," Sonoko said.


    "Really!"


    "I heard it on the way here," Mitsuhiko said.


    Sonoko blushed since she was wrong, "I know that!"


    Haibara touched the sand and said, "The sand here contains a lot of quartz and it''s fine too."


    "Wow, this sand is very beautiful," Mayuki said. She was wondering whether she could bring this backter.


    Yuuki walked toward the beach but when his feet touched the sand.


    *Pik! Pok! Pik! Pok!


    Yuuki stopped and tried to walk in the ce. He created a lot of strange sounds simr to someone crying while walking in this ce, "Oh, that''s why it is called the pirates are crying."


    Everyone was also curious and tried together. They were a bit surprised with one of the phenomena of this ind.


    "I see!" Conan suddenly said and looked around. He started to walk around and found the location where the pirates didn''t cry, "It is here!"


    Everyone looked at him and saw the treasure chest beside him. They understood the meaning of this riddle was to find the ce on this beach which didn''t make any crying sound. They took the stamp and stamped their map.


    They had filled four stamps and they needed another two before they had finished this riddle.


    "5 and 18 in blue color, I wonder what is the meaning of this number and color?" Tsugumi said.


    "Well, what is the next clue?" Yuzuru asked.


    Chiaki took the hint and started to read it, "Next, ''Pirate''s soul will go to heaven''." She frowned and asked, "Will the pirate''s soul go to heaven?"


    "No, they go to the underworld or Cocytus," Akeno said.


    "....."


    ''Oi,'' Yuuki was speechless when he heard her answer that question seriously. He was sure that the hell in this world was the Cocytus that was managed by Hades, ''Or it might be the underworld?'' He knew that the underworld was very wide and bigger than the earth itself and that might be the ce where people went if they didn''t go to heaven.


    "Still, this is a very hard riddle," Yukana said.


    "The head of the Department of Tourism is good!" Conan praised.


    They were walking back to their manor while thinking about the next riddle.


    "That''s true, all of them are a very good riddle," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, is---" Conan stopped when he saw something strange. He hurriedly climbed the rock and used his sses to zoom his vision. He saw the diving shop earlier and the treasure hunter was doing a sketchy business there, "What are they doing?" He muttered until he heard someone.


    "It is hard to live with only a diving shop," Yuuki said and put him back.


    Conan was helpless when this guy treated him like this.


    "That treasure hunter might have rented the ship from the diving ship," Yuuki answered.


    "Really?" Conan asked curiously.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, do you want to check it?"


    Conan nodded and said to everyone, "Sorry, I have somewhere to go! Why don''t you go back first?" He didn''t say anything afterward and left them behind.


    "...."


    "Wait, Conan-kun!"


    "Again...."


    The group of detective boys was helpless with his actions.


    "What is that kid doing?" Yaeko asked.


    "His dream is to be the best detective, he is trying to investigate something," Yuuki said.


    Yaeko frowned, "Is that okay?"


    "Well, he has a lot of strange gadgets on his body, he will be okay, no, the world will make him okay," Yuuki said.


    "What does that mean?" Yaeko asked with a confused expression.


    "I am not that sure either," Yuuki answered. He looked at the sky and wondered whether fate started to bend because of that little devil existence.


    Takagi waited for a while and opened the box.


    Everyone also looked at the box with a curious expression.


    "It appeared!" Takagi smiled while showing everyone the fingerprints on the match.


    "Now we just have to change it into data and send it off to be examined."


    "Well done, Takagi-kun!"


    Everyone was amazed by his ability.


    "Thank you," Takagi smiled happily.


    "Tell me if you ever want to transfer to the identification bureau. I can write you a letter of rmendation," Shiratori said.


    "..." Takagi smiled wrily at him.


    "Anyway, send that to the headquarters," Megure said.


    "Yes!" Takagi nodded and sent the data to the headquarters.


    They were waiting for a while talking to each other until the rm suddenly rang at the police station.


    "What''s happening?" Megure asked.


    "The rm in the Tourism Office has gone off!" Local police said.


    "Then something happened in the Tourism Office?" Sato asked.


    "That rm always has problems though," the police said.


    "We better go and take a look in case," Megure said.


    Everyone nodded and went to the Tourism Office together.


    The local police were waiting in the station with a sigh. He was wondering why there were a lot of things happeningtely. He sat down on his desk and suddenly he saw the result of the fingerprints hade out. He was shocked when he saw the result, "W - What is this?!"

 Chapter 766: What about my handcuffs?!

    Conan who wasing to the diving shop didn''t listen to their conversation but he knew that they must have done something suspicious. He decided to follow the car of the treasure hunter silently. He saw that car stopped somewhere and he waited there. He heard a loud sound of the rm and saw two treasure hunters that he had seen earlier bringing a big bag to their car.


    *BANG!


    Suddenly there was a gunshot that was aimed toward them.


    The fat treasure hunter was shot.


    "Hurry up and enter!" Another treasure hunter said.


    They hurriedly escaped from that ce and rode their car away from that ce.


    Conan looked at the direction of the person who had shot the treasure hunters. He walked to check whether there was the culprit but he didn''t find anything. He only found two bullets that were shot earlier and a trail of a bicycle on the damp earth. He took his phone and started to take a picture of the scene. He heard the sound of a police car which was moving toward the Tourism Office and went to that ce.


    The rm had made the local be quite panicked.


    Kogorou, who was drinking alcohol in the pub, was startled and went out to check what was happening. He saw a lot of people running until he saw his acquaintances, "Stop! What''s happening?"


    "Don''t stop me!" Iwanaga said with a panicked expression.


    "Tell me, what happens?" Kogorou didn''t care about him.


    Iwanaga sighed and told him that there was something happening in the Tourism Office.


    Kogorou nodded and robbed his bicycle.


    "What are you doing?!" Iwanaga was mad.


    "Hurry up and get on! Or I will leave you!" Kogorou said.


    Iwanaga sighed and got on the back of the bike.


    Both of them started to ride the bicycle together and ignored the hostess of the restaurant who was shouting at them.


    "Stop! Stop! You haven''t paid the bill!" The hostess shouted at them.


    A local police officer who was riding his bicycle and wanted to report the results of the fingerprints heard the plea of this aunt, "What''s wrong, hostess?"


    "Uehira-chan, someone ran away and didn''t pay his bill! Please get him for me!" the hostess said.


    Uehira, who was one of the local police, sighed, "Damn it, not another incident again!"


    Conan joined Megure and everyone looked at the disy in the Tourist Office which was broken by someone.


    "They broke the disy counter using a jimmy. That''s bold," Megure said. His phone suddenly rang and he opened it, "How is it, Sato-kun?"


    Sato and Takagi were outside after hearing information from Conan that there was a fight with a gunshot that was happening earlier.


    "Yes, as Conan-kun said, there were gunshots. There are bloodstains at the crime scene," Sato said.


    "I see. Can you maintain the area?" Megure asked.


    "It would be quite difficult to do so," Sato answered and looked at Takagi, who had found the cartridge cases of the bullets from the gunshot earlier.


    "Is that so? Then take a picture of the crime scene ande back here," Megure said.


    Sato nodded, "Okay."


    Megure closed the phone and saw both Iwanaga and Kogorou who were running together toward him.


    Iwanaga was shocked when he saw the thing that had happened in the tourism office, "The cuss and the pistol were stolen!"


    "Were they worth a lot?" Shiratori asked.


    "They were found inside Seabed Pce, the cuss of Anne Bonnie and the pistol of Mary Read," Iwanaga said.


    Kogorou was still drunk and looked at the crime scene with half-opened eyes. He hit his chest and said, "Don''t worry, I am here. Hick...."


    "..."


    Everyone was speechless when they saw him drunk.


    "Hmm? Mouri-kun, you''re red," Megure said.


    "N - No, I am just excited to see everyone," Kogorou didn''t want to know that he was drunk.


    Megure wanted to check on him but stopped when he heard a scream.


    "MOURI KOGORU, YOU ARE UNDER ARREST!!!!"


    "..."


    "Huh?!"


    "You didn''t pay your bill, stole a bicycle, and were drunk driving!" Uehira took out his handcuffs and caught him.


    Kogorou instantly became sobber, "Eh?!"


    Conan sweatdropped at him.


    "Is that true?" Megure asked.


    "Yes," Uehira nodded and said, "He didn''t pay his bill in the pub, stole Mr. Iwanaga''s bicycle and ran away. That''s what the hostess said."


    "I didn''t steal his bicycle. He sat right behind me. Right? Right?" Kogorou looked at Iwanaga with a pleading expression. It wouldn''t be a joke for him to enter jail and his reputation as the famous detective would be tarnished.


    "Yeah...." Iwanaga was wondering whether this guy was the famous detective.


    "..." Everyone was speechless at him.


    Uehira suddenly remembered something and said, "That''s right, Inspector, the results of the matching fingerprints arrived." He took out the result and showed it to him.


    Megure was surprised to see that the treasure hunters were criminals, "Is this true?!"


    Shiratori took out the paper and started to read it, "Matsumoto Mitsushi. He has stolen important cultural artifacts from ruins all over the world. Theft and burry of works of art, and even murder. He''s a big fish."


    "So they are international fugitives," Kogorou shook his head.


    "Damn, so they are trying to steal the treasure of Anne and Bony?" Iwanaga was really mad.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Is there more treasure beside the stolen cuss and pistol?"


    Iwanaga realized that he had raised his voice. He felt a bit sorry and said, "Yes, Anne Bonnie and Mary Read were pirates. 300 years ago, they hid their treasure on Koumi Ind."


    Kogorou was surprised when he heard this information, "Is that true?"


    "Yes, the best evidence is both cuss and pistols that have been stolen," Iwanaga said.


    Conan smelled something fishy and looked at Kogorou. He smelled something strange from him.


    Kogorou noticed his nce, "Ha?"


    "Uncle, I thought that you were at the pub with beautiful hostesses?" Conan asked.


    Kogorou sighed and crouched down, "Not only was she not beautiful, but she was also an old hag!" He started toin about the thing that had happened to him earlier.


    Conan could smell something familiar and saw stains of something on his shirt, "You''ve got something on you, uncle." He touched the stains and knew that he was right, ''I see.''


    "What is this?" Kogorou looked strangely at the stains on his shirt.


    Megure told the local police to tell the local people to be careful that their boats wouldn''t be stolen by the group of treasure hunters.


    "Understood!" Uehira said and started his job.


    Conan went to Megure and reported what he had seen on the diving ship. He told them that Matsumoto the treasure hunter was paying the diving ship owner Mabuchi-san.


    "What?!"


    Sato and Takagi went back and they received another task from Megure to go to the diving shop the thing that had been told by Conan.


    Megure and Shiratori went to the hotel where the treasure hunters were staying.


    They needed to catch these treasure hunters as soon as possible.


    "W - Wait?! What about the handcuffs on my hands?!" Kogorouined but no one heard him.


    Conan only shook his head and hoped that the case would be solved as soon as possible.

 Chapter 767: We have to depend on ourselves

    Yuuki was eating breakfast even though there was that shark incident but overall this holiday was good. He could see that everyone had be an acutance to each other and they could live in harmony. He was d that he had done this now. He felt that this holiday was fun if only....


    *Shake


    Suddenly there was another earthquake that was happening.


    Everyone had gotten used to this situation and didn''t show a panicked expression.


    "There are a lot of earthquakes happening here," Yukana said.


    "Yuuki, the smell of squid is quite near, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, that thing might being tonight."


    The wind is quite strong right now but the sun is quite bright.


    They had decided to go for another adventure for the treasure hunter game on this ind.


    "I wonder what happened yesterday?" Pa said since she heard quite a loud rmst night.


    "I''m not sure, but don''t worry too much, let''s just eat," Ranko said.


    They nodded and continued their breakfast since they would go for another adventureter. They only needed one riddle before they had finished this treasure hunter game.


    Conan looked at the tires of the bicycle to check whether it was matching with the one on the crime scene yesterday.


    Professor Agasa helped him with his device but it didn''t match. They tried to observe the bicycle and found out that there was a GPS tracker on the bicycle.


    They didn''t stay too long since they were called by everyone to eat breakfast. They started to eat while talking about the things that they would doter.


    The man who was the owner of the house where they were staying told them not to go to the sea since there would be a stormter in the afternoon.


    The detective boys group decided to finish this treasure hunter as soon as possible.


    Conan didn''t follow them since he still wanted to check on something.


    They were pretty disappointed and decided to join Yuuki and the other big sister.


    Ran and Sonoko decided to visit the diving shop to see whether they could rent the ship to look around the sea.


    Kogorou went out to join the investigation with the other police.


    They had their own matter and decided to do it fast since there would be a stormter.


    "You want to visit the sea?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, can you take a boat or something?" Akane asked.


    "..." Yuuki was speechless but nodded, "I can do it but let''s do itter after we have done with thest riddle."


    "But there might be a storm in the afternoon," Makoto said. Her sense was very good that she could also make a prediction about the weather.


    "Don''t worry, I will make a very sturdy boatter," Yuuki said.


    "Can this boat be used to fight a monster?" Koneko asked.


    "..."


    "It should be," Yuuki nodded. He had checked it and there was something happening on this ind. He was sure that it was somehow connected to the thing that he had talked with Vali and everyone before. He had decided to check itter but with his own boat since it was easier that way.


    They had done their breakfast and went together to check thest riddle of the treasure hunt.


    "Oh, that''s right, can you make pirate clothester? I want to do cosy!" Akeno said.


    "....."


    "Sure, why not?" Yuuki thought that they should be very beautiful pirates that tried to rob his heart or somethingter.


    Conan went to the bicycle rental and found out that it was only their bike which had a GPS tracker. He didn''t see a GPS tracker in any other bicycle in this ce. He decided to go to the Iwanaga''s office and overheard that there would be a small typhoon that would happen in the afternoon. He didn''t find anything else and went to the police station to eavesdrop the conversation of the police. He walked slowly and peeked through the window. He could hear that they were talking about how to catch both of the treasure hunters who were on the running on this ind.


    "Matsumoto and Izayama haven''te back to the hotel yet, but there isn''t any sign that they''ve left. They''re probably hiding somewhere," Megure said.


    "At least one of them was shot. They should be looking for a doctor," Shiratori said.


    "I''ve checked with the clinics, but there''s no sign of them," Takagi said.


    "As for the diving shop owner, Mabuchi, what Conan sawst night was Matsumoto asking her to prepare a boat for them to flee," Sato said.


    "The cartridge cases that Takagi collected were from old bullets and they were kept for a long time," Kogorou said.


    "We are checking with the hunter''s association in regards to the rifle," Megure said.


    *knock! knock!


    The door of their meeting room was knocked by someone.


    "Please enter," Megure said.


    "Sorry to interrupt," Uehira entered the room and said, "I just got the report saying that Mineo-san, a member of the hunter''s association, is missing a riffle."


    "Mineo-san?" Megure asked.


    Uehira nodded, "Yes, he is an old man who is living by himself. His niece Mabuchi Chika, who runs the diving shop, takes care of him."


    They were surprised.


    Megure had a serious expression and said, "Ask Mineo-san for details and please ask Mabuchi-an toe over."


    "Yes sir," Uehira said and went on to do his task.


    Iwanaga looked at them and asked, "Please do your best to find the stolen cuss and pistol!" He bowed to them with desperate expression.


    Megure nodded, "We''ll do our best."


    "So why did they have to wait until now to steal while all of the police are here?" Sato asked.


    "Yeah, while there was only Uehira-san, it would have been much easier to get off of the ind," Takagi said.


    "Maybe the criminal was worried that his identity might be exposed if this went on," Shiratori said.


    "What about the backup from Tokyo?" Iwanaga asked.


    "Helicopters and sh.i.p.s can''te here because of the low air pressure," Megure said.


    Iwanaga was disappointed when he heard it.


    "We have to depend on ourselves not only to look for Matsumoto but also to be the person who tried to kill them," Megure said.


    They nodded and started their actions.


    Conan who had been eavesdropping on them decided to go back and asked someone again about a treasure hunter since he knew someone who was very knowledgable about that job.

 Chapter 768: Jolly Roger

    Yuuki and everyone met Genta and the other kids. They were talking about thest riddle and knew which ce they needed to go for thest stamp.


    "''Pirate''s soul will go to heaven'', of course, it is an observatory ce," Kuina said and her eyes were shining since they had finished the riddle.


    They had stamped their map and saw there was both number 15 in both red and blue color. They took out thest riddle and started to read it.


    "Hmm, ''The numbers on the stamps are a hint. Find out treasures!''"


    Ran and Sonoko went to the diving shop to ask whether they could rent the boat.


    Yamaguchi was in the diving shop since she was free until tonight. She didn''t need to help him and went to the diving shop to help. She looked at them and said, "My boss went to go check on the situation of the sea. Please wait for a moment."


    "Okay."


    "Sorry to keep you waiting," Mabuchi came toward them and apologized, "Sorry! I don''t think we can go out to sea today. The waves are stormy."


    "That''s too bad," Sonoko sighed.


    "But nothing can be done," Ran said.


    "Let''s just go to a beach then," Yamaguchi said.


    The door of the diving shop suddenly opened.


    "Good morning, Uehira-san," Yamaguchi said.


    "Good morning," Uehira said with an ufortable expression.


    "Why do you look so serious? Did something happen?" Mabuchi asked.


    Uehira looked at her and said, "Chika-chan, pleasee with me."


    Mabuchi suddenly felt a bad premonition all of a sudden.


    "Inspector Megure would like to talk to you," Uehira said.


    Ran, Sonoko, and Yamaguchi looked at Mabuchi and Uehira who had gone out. They were a bit worried but they were confident that nothing would happen to her. They went to the outside of the shop to get into the car to go to the beach.


    "What does Inspector Megure want from Mabuchi?" Sonoko asked.


    "Is this rted to the case?" Ran said.


    They were talking to each other while walking.


    "There must be some kind of misunderstanding," Yamaguchi said, and added, "Get in the car first." She needed to take something from the warehouse.


    "Yes." Sonoko and Ran answered.


    Yamaguchi, who wanted to take equipment to y, suddenly startled when she saw an oxygen tube dropped in front of her.


    "Please put this in the car too," one of the treasure hunters said.


    Yamaguchi had an ugly expression, "Don''t you dare..."


    Ran, who wanted to enter the car, stopped but she heard someone order her.


    "You get in the car too!"


    Ran turned and saw a man put a knife on Sonoko''s neck.


    "You don''t want your friend to get injured, right?"


    Ran was angry and saw that both of the treasure hunters threatened her friends with a knife. She couldn''t do anything and could only agree with their demand.


    They didn''t go back together but they went separate ways since they wanted topete with each other who could solve the riddle first.


    Yuuki went back along with everyone to see the riddle on the map.


    "So thest riddle is these numbers on the map?" Hinako asked.


    "Yes, this number and the color must have some meaning," Akeno said.


    "I don''t understand, nyaa!" Kuroka said.


    Yuuki nodded and asked, "How about we cut these numbers first?"


    They nodded and cut the number separating them. They divided the number by their color.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "It might be the alphabet."


    "Alphabet!" They nodded and started to arrange these clues together.


    There are 10 numbers on the map. Five numbers in red color and Five number in blue color.


    They started with the red color which contained number 12, 10, 12, 25, and 15. The blue color which contained number 7, 18, 5, 18, and 15. They started to change it into an alphabet and arranged it into a sentence.


    "Jolly Roger!"


    They were happy when they could finish the riddle.


    "So where is the treasure?" Ranko asked.


    "So what is Jolly Roger?" Mayuki asked.


    "Jolly Roger or it is a Happy Roger," Haibara said.


    "You''re very smart!" Kuina praised.


    "Thank you," Haibara nodded.


    "....." Yuuki was a bit speechless but didn''t say anything.


    "Jolly Roger is something that sailors in the 17th century didn''t want to see. This name consists of ''Jolly Rouge,'' which means ''Red g'' and ''Old Roger'' which means ''Devil''," Kuina exined.


    "Devil..." Akeno nodded.


    "How did you know that?" Tsugumi was confused when this happy girl was the one who told them all of this.


    "I have eat-- No, read it in the book before," Kuina answered with a smile.


    ''She has eaten it,'' everyone who was familiar with her knew that this girl must have eaten a book about a pirate in the past.


    "So the clue is in this g, right?" Yukana said and pointed at the g on the map.


    Koneko observed the map and said, "Isn''t the teeth of the skull simr to an alphabet?"


    They observed the teeth of the skull and it was right.


    "D - O - S D - I - O - S - A - S."


    "Dos diosas or a twin goddesses," Utaha said.


    "Twin goddesses should be something rted to Anne Bonnie and Mary Read," Chiaki said.


    Ranko gulped, "Do you think this is a map of a real treasure?"


    "..."


    "It should be," Utaha nodded.


    They looked at him and said, "Yuuki, let''s go and get this treasure!"


    "..." Yuuki could see that they were very excited. He nodded and said, "Alright, let''s check this Yoroiyajima Ind. These two goddesses might be a statue or something for an entrance of the treasure."


    They nodded and became very excited.


    "That''s right, what about our pirate uniform?" Akeno asked.


    "I prepared it over there," Yuuki said and pointed his finger at the rack of clothes.


    They saw a variety of pirate clothes there and couldn''t help but be excited.


    "How do we get there?" Mayuki asked.


    "Don''t worry, I have prepared a ship for us," Yuuki said.


    "Where?" Kuina asked.


    "In the beach, after you have changed, we can go to the ship," Yuuki said.


    They nodded and started to change their clothes.


    They went to the beach and opened their mouths wide to see arge fleet with a model simr to a pirate ship in the past.


    "This... This is awesome!" Kuina said and ran toward the ship.


    "W - Wait Kuu-chan!" Mayuki started to chase her.


    "..."


    "Did you make it with your magic?" Tsugumi asked.


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded.


    "What''s the name of this ship?" Utaha asked.


    "Golden Wild Hunt," Yuuki answered.


    "As expected, your magic is cheating!" Akaneined.


    "Thank you for yourpliment," Yuuki answered.


    They didn''t hesitate and entered the ship together. They saw the sky turn cloudy and it started to drizzle but they were pirates. They would find the treasure and get it back for their souvenirs.


    Yamaguchi used all of her power toe where Kogorou was staying. Her head was very dizzy since she had been hit by an oxygen tube before but she needed to tell him as soon as possible.


    "Yamaguchi-san, what''s wrong?" Conan asked.


    "R - Ran and Sonoko is kidnapped by the treasure hunters...." Yamaguchi said and fainted.


    "Oi! Wake up!" The old man who was the owner of the house was startled.


    Conan clenched his hands and knew that he needed to save her crush.

 Chapter 769: CG? Virtual Reality?

    "You guys hurry up and inform uncle and the police," Conan said. He knew that the entrance of the Two Goddesses was closed because of the earthquake and there was only another ce to enter the Seabed Pce to get a treasure.


    "Yes," the detective boy nodded and hurriedly went out to inform Kogorou and the police.


    Conan looked at the uncle who was the owner of the house who wanted to take Yamaguchi who fainted to the room letting her rest. He needed to save Ran, "Uncle, can you take me out to sea? I need you to send me out to that ind." He had also solved the riddle map and knew that the treasure hunters would go to the Yoriyajima Ind to get a treasure of Mary and Bony.


    "What?" He was surprised when he heard his request.


    "Not to find a treasure. I want to save Ran-neechan and her friend," Conan said.


    The uncle looked at him for a while thinking whether he should ept it or not.


    "Shinichi."


    Suddenly someone called his name.


    Conan turned, "Professor."


    Professor Agasa was surprised that there was another person. He coughed and said, "Conan-kun. I heard that Ran-kun and Sonoko-kun have been kidnapped."


    Conan nodded, "Yeah."


    The uncle looked at both of them for a while and decided to ce Yamaguchi to rest first.


    Conan sighed and felt really worried about both Ran and Sonoko.


    Professor Agasa looked at him with a serious expression and said, "I know that you are going to go to save them even if I try to stop you. Wait a minute, I want to give you something." He said and went to his room.


    "I will get the boat ready," the uncle said to him.


    "Got it," Conan said.


    Professor Agasa came back while bringing something, "Bring this with you. These are mini-air tanks."


    Conan took the mini-air tanks and checked his new invention. He saw that the shape was simr to a very thick pen.


    "Just pull this, put it in your mouth, and you''ll get 10 minutes worth of oxygen," Professor Agasa said while giving him an example.


    Conan also tried the same and saw there was a mouthpiece that could be used to suck oxygen inside the mini-tank.


    "Too bad that I only had two with me though," Professor Agasa said and reprimanded him, "Save it when you really need it."


    "Thank you, professor," Conan said.


    Ran and Sonoko were huddling together in front of the treasure hunters who were threatening them.


    Sonoko was scared but Ran was showing hostility toward them.


    Ran was searching for a chance to beat them but she was afraid that something would happen to her best friend.


    The treasure hunters were changing their clothes into wetsuits while still threatening them with a knife. They ced an oxygen tube on their backs ready to dive into the sea.


    One of them ced the oxygen tube in front of them, "The two of you can share one air tank."


    Ran hugged Sonoko and said, "You don''t need us already."


    "I need a favor from one of you," Izuyama said.


    "Get ready!" Matsumoto said.


    Ran and Sonoko didn''t have a choice. Both of them started to prepare their equipment to dive and couldn''t help but notice a red stain on their wetsuit.


    ''Blood?'' Ran thought. She got a bad premonition and realized what they wanted to do with both of them.


    Suddenly one of the treasure hunters shed his knife on Sonoko''s arms.


    "KYAAAAA!!!!" Sonoko was in pain and held her arms.


    "Sonoko!" Ran hurriedly helped her friend.


    Matsumoto looked at them with a smile, "It''s your turn, miss."


    "What exactly do you want us to do?" Ran asked.


    "Your turn will beter," Matsumoto said.


    Ran gnashed her teeth looking at them in hate.


    The sky has be dark and the wind has be stronger. The weather forecast was right since there was a storm that has happened right now.


    The group of detective boys hurriedly went to the police station to tell Kogorou and the police what had happened.


    "What?!" Kogorou was startled and asked, "Ran and Sonoko were kidnapped by Matsumoto? Where did they go?"


    "They should have gone to that ind," Genta said.


    "Yorioyajima!" Mitsuhiko said.


    "Because they found out where the treasure is, and they''re going to get it now!" Ayumi said.


    "Get ready to go out to the sea! I''m going to save them!" Kogorou didn''t hesitate and said, His only daughter was in danger and there was no way that he could stay here.


    "Yes sir!" Uehira said.


    The police also followed them ready to save both Ran and Sonoko.


    Conan was in the ship that was prepared by the uncle of the owner of the house. He crouched down and tried to bnce himself since the waves were very strong because of the storm.


    That uncle used to be a treasure hunter in the past but has decided to retire and be a fisherman after falling in love with his wife on this ind. His name is Kazuo Mima.


    "But why did they take hostages with them? To find a treasure, hostages would only be in the way," Kazuo said.


    "Because they have other uses for them," Conan said.


    "Other uses?" Kazuo was confused.


    "They were both injured by a riflest night. The ce they''re going right now is the same spot that sharks attacked yesterday," Conan exined.


    "Ha?!" Kazuo was startled and realized, "They''re going to be used as bait?!"


    "Most likely," Conan said and squinted his eyes. He ran to the front of the ship to see better and said, "Over there!" He saw a ship that was used by the treasure hunters to get into the sea.


    Kazuo started to drive his ship to get closer to the ship that was stolen by the treasure hunters.


    Conan observed the ship and saw a bloodstain on the ship. He clenched his hands, "I knew it!"


    Kazuo stopped the ship and walked toward him, "What should we do?"


    "What should we do? There''s not much time left," Kazuo said.


    "Go to Yorioyajima," Conan said.


    "What?!" Kazuo was startled once again.


    "My body should be small enough to get through the entrance of the Two Goddessses," Conan said.


    The sky was dark and the waves were very strong but his ship was very stable.


    Everyone could see that they were moving toward Yoroiyajima.


    "Nyaa, it is a very fishy smell," Kuroka said.


    "Yeah," Yuuki felt that these waves weren''t that normal either.


    "W - What is that?" Pa asked.


    "....."


    They suddenly saw a purple fog that appeared in front of them but that wasn''t all since they also saw something incredible from that purple fog. There were threerge monsters appearing in front of them.


    "Kraken?" Akane was speechless.


    "...."


    "Is this CG? This ind is awesome!" Kuina said.


    "No, it might be a virtual reality game," Pa said.


    "..."


    "What should we do now?" Tsugumi asked.


    "Well, let''s just shoot them now," Yuuki said.


    They looked at each other and nodded. They were in the pirate ship and there was an enemy in front of them. They only needed to do one thing and that was in this monster and made it into takoyaki and grilled octopus.

 Chapter 770: Group of Sharks

    Yuuki had been wondering why there were a lot of earthquakes that were happening on this ind and he had seen his answer. He saw that threerge monsters were fighting to each other creating arge shockwaves from time to time. He was wondering whether it was a product of Sephiroth Graal or something natural since he felt that it was normal to have one or two Kraken in this world where supernatural creature existed.


    ''If it was a Sephiroth Graal....'' Yuuki felt that the existence of Sephiroth Graal was very cheating since it would revive a legendary creature that died a long time ago. ''Well, I am also cheating...'' He thought since he could create a lot of legendary weapons from nothing. He was wondering whether the three Kraken in front of him was used for an experiment or something since it didn''t destroy the ind directly but it wouldn''t be long for that to happen when they let the three monsters keep fighting.


    Yuuki looked at the Kuina and everyone who didn''t know about a supernatural world. He was d that they were a bit of an airhead and thought it was a virtual reality game on this ind. He also told them that it was still a test project and they were the lucky people who were chosen to try the game.


    Everyone who heard it was excited and went to the dock ready to shoot the monsters with a cannon on this ship.


    "They are just too cute...." Akeno couldn''t help but say since they were very easy to fool.


    "Yeah...." Yuuki nodded.


    "Is the firepower of this ship powerful enough?" Tsugumi asked. She knew that even though this ship was beautiful, it was still using cannon.


    "Nyaa, this ship is also strengthened by magic, nyaa, you don''t need to worry about power, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Tsugumi nodded, "Then, let me try it too." She said and went to take her cannon.


    "Is that really alright?" Akane asked. She knew that the monsters in front of them were a real deal and to let normal people beat it was very dangerous.


    "Well, this ship has an automatic control, they are having fun, is it alright," Yuuki answered. His intention came to this ind was for a holiday and everyone should have fun be it during the day and night especially.


    Akane shook her head and felt that this guy was really pampering his girls. She felt dangerous right now even though she was his cousin, but it didn''t mean that he wouldn''t start to attack herter, ''At that time, I am not sure whether I can stop him.''


    Yuuki looked at her weirdly, "What are you thinking?"


    "Nothing," Akane shook her head.


    Everyone had taken their cannon and started to familizre themselves. They heard his instruction and felt that it was hard to use it. They only needed to aim and shoot the group of big squid in front of them.


    "C - Can we just befriend them?" Hinako asked him.


    Yuuki caressed her head and asked, "Can you talk with them?"


    Hinako shook her head.


    "Well, they might destroy the ind and put everyone in danger," Yuuki said.


    "Wow, I don''t know if there is such a setting in this game," Chiaki said even though she knew that it was real since she knew that he was a magician. She needed to help him to make his identity a secret.


    "Yes, that is only CG," Chiaki said.


    "CG?" Hinako titled her head in confusion.


    "Computer graphics are something that is created by a projection of aputer, so that thing isn''t real," Haibara said.


    "Oh!" Hinako nodded. She felt very pitiful at therge squid earlier since it would be shot by them but when she heard that it wasn''t real then she didn''t need to worry about it anymore.


    Utaha felt that her body was shaking in excitement. She held the handle tightly with his soft hands while aiming the cannon toward therge objects in front of them. She wanted to write about her experience as soon as possible.


    Ranko was standing in front of everyone and said, "The treasure is being guarded by the three monsters in front of us! Let us defeat these monsters and get the treasures!"


    "OOOOOOHHHH!!!!"


    Ran and Sonoko dived into the sea following the two treasure hunters. They could feel that the earth was shaking but it wasn''t much since they were below the sea.


    Sonoko was holding one of her arms that were cut by the treasure hunters. She held it really hard to stop it from bleeding but the wound was quite big and it was impossible to stop the blood from leaking.


    Ran looked at her worried and all she could do was protect her.


    They didn''t know where the treasure hunters wanted to bring them but they kept following them until they saw a group of sharks that were starting to swim around them.


    Sonoko was scared when she saw the shark until suddenly someone held her head.


    Ran and Sonoko saw that Matsumoto pointed his finger at the small hole in the seabed pce. He told them to enter that ce right now.


    They didn''t think much and also entered that ce since it was dangerous to be on the outside with a lot of sharks around them. They swam quite fast and the blood kept leaking from Sonoko''s arm attracting the sharks to get closer to them.


    Matsumoto knew that it was dangerous and he pulled Sonoko away, throwing her into a group of sharks.


    ''SONOKO!!!!!!!'' Ran was startled.


    Sonoko tried to reach her hand but she couldn''t reach her. She panicked when she was thrown into a group of sharks. She tried the group of sharks that wanted to eat her.


    Ran didn''t hesitate and tried to save her but Matsumoto didn''t let her but it was impossible to stop her. She defeated Matsumoto easily with her karate and went to save her best friend.


    Matsumoto looked at her and shook his head. He hurriedly swam toward the small entrance since his wound also kept leaking blood. He didn''t want to be eaten by a shark.


    Ran used her regtor to send out air pressure toward a group of sharks to chase them away from both of them.


    *Bzzt!


    The weakness of shark is on the tip of its nose and it is very sensitive.


    Ran who had chased the group of sharks gave the regtor to Sonoko who had lost it and let her breathe. She was wondering whether she could swim to the surface but it was impossible with such arge number of sharks around them. She didn''t have a choice and decided to follow the treasure hunters to enter the small entrance.


    Their oxygen almost emptied and they were chased by a group of sharks. They needed to grit their teeth and followed the treasure hunters even though it was dangerous.


    "Ran, please be okay," Conan said while looking at Yoroiyajima in front of him.

 Chapter 771: Watch my back!

    Conan had arrived on Yoroijima ind and jumped to thend from the ship. He took a deep breath and was ready to save both Ran and Sonoko.


    "There is a small temple up ahead with a statue of two goddesses in there. The entrance is behind them," Kazuo said.


    Conan nodded, "Okay!"


    "You can only stay for 30 minutes or else you won''t be able toe back," Kazuo said.


    Conan nodded and was grateful to him. He walked to the entrance of the two goddesses to save his crush, "Thank! I''ll save Ran-neechan and Sonoko-neechan!" He started to walk to the statue and searched for the entrance. He felt weird when he saw the entrance since he heard that only children that could enter this ce but when he saw the size of the entrance. He knew that an a.d.u.l.t could also enter the entrance. He thought for a bit and remembered that there were a lot of earthquakestely. He thought that the earthquake made the entrance bigger.


    Kogorou and the police also sailed to the sea and found the ship that was used by the treasure hunters. They saw bloodstains on the floors of the ship and knew that something must be happening.


    Kogorou was worried, "Could they have...."


    "No, since they have brought them all there, I don''t think they will kill them," Megure said.


    "But..."


    "Matsumoto was hit by a riflest night," Megure said.


    "If they dive, the smell of blood will attract sharks," Shiratori said.


    "So?" Kogorou frowned.


    "Maybe Ran and Sonoko were used as bait," Sato said.


    Kogorou became pale and he couldn''t stay here. He wanted to jump into the sea but everyone stopped him, "DON''T STOP ME! I NEED TO SAVE MY DAUGHTER!"


    "Wait a minute, Mouri-san!" Takagi said while hugging him.


    "I can''t leave Ran alone!" Kogorou shouted.


    "There is no way, Mouri-san! The weather is getting worse!" Takagi said.


    "Shut up! Let me go!" Kogorou said.


    Sato couldn''t bear it and walked toward them, "Excuse me..." She didn''t hesitate and punched his sr plexus.


    "Ugh..." Kogorou who was punched became weak and fainted on the stop.


    Everyone sighed in relief but they were also worried about both Ran and Sonoko.


    "What should we do now?" Shiratori asked.


    Megure sighed, "We have to go back now."


    They couldn''t do anything and the weather would turn bad. They needed to go back or they would be trapped in the storm.


    "I have a bad feeling about it though."


    Ran and Sonoko didn''t have a choice and they could only enter the small entrance following the treasure hunters. They continued to swim until they hade out of the water. They saw that the treasure hunters had been waiting for them. Even though they didn''t want to follow them, they couldn''t stay in the water all the time since they would get hypothermia if they kept staying in the water.


    The treasure hunters threatened them again and told them to move first.


    Ran and Sonoko were helpless and could only follow their demands.


    Ran had been looking for a chance to defeat them but it was hard with Sonoko around her. She didn''t want her friend to be hurt by those two sc.u.ms. She was holding a torch while looking around with confusion, "This ce is?"


    "We have been here a lot of the time."


    "This time we will get the treasure of both Mary and Anne," Matsumoto said while holding both cuss and pistol that they had stolen from the tourism office.


    They stayed there for a while until Matsumoto told them to go first. They walked together to the inside of this cave until he told them to go first, "Go up."


    Sonoko looked at the stairs in front of her were very dark. She couldn''t help but be scared, "But...."


    "Just shut up and go!" Matsumoto roared.


    Ran and Sonoko walked to the stairs slowly and couldn''t help but scream when they saw a lot of human bones in this ce.


    "KYAAAAAA!!!!"


    Ran held Sonoko trying to calm her down.


    Matsumoto and Izuyama also followed them when they heard their screams.


    "Haha, so this time it is alright," Matsumoto smiled.


    "What do you mean?" Ran frowned.


    "There''s no gas here," Matsumoto said.


    "Gas?"


    "This ce is usually full of gas when the wind is softer," Matsumoto said.


    Ran looked at him in disbelief, saying, "So that''s why you asked us toe in first?"


    "Why else would we need you here?" Izuyama smiled.


    "Go on!"


    They continued to walk until they had found an entrance door with four hollows with the shape ofbined cuss and pistol that could be inserted with cuss and pistol that they were bringing.


    Matsumoto ced both cuss and pistol on the hollows and looked at Sonoko and said, "Open it."


    "Wha?!


    "I''m going to do it," Ran said and walked to the front. She opened the door and suddenly there was a sharp arrowing out from the gap in the door.


    *Swush!


    Ran was in luck as she slipped and avoided the arrow.


    "Tch, it is not working," Matsumoto said. He knew that he needed abination before he could open this door. He thought for a while and remembered something. He changed the location of the sword and made it face back to back, "Hehehe, Mary and Anne always fought back to back." He said and saw that the door had opened.


    "Good," Izuyama smiled.


    They entered the location and saw arge fleet in front of them.


    "Hahahaha!!!"


    "We have done it!"


    The treasure hunters were very happy that they had gotten their treasure.


    Matsumoto looked around and asked them to give him a torch. He put the fire on the side and suddenly a fire continued to burn brightened this ce. He had noticed that there was a fire torch in every corner of this ce.


    "It''s amazing!"


    "Where is the treasure!"


    They were very happy and hurriedly went to the fleet.


    Ran and Sonoko didn''t follow them but stayed in their ce thinking about how to escape from this ce.


    Matsumoto and Izuyama entered the ship in excitement but they had to be disappointed when they couldn''t find a single coin inside this fleet. They were very angry but there was nothing that they could do.


    "There was no other way back then. We better get out of here," Matsumoto said.


    "Yeah, but first, let''s get rid of the deadweight," Izuyama said while taking out his knife and looking at both Ran and Sonoko.


    Ran and Sonoko knew that they needed to fight or else they would die here.


    "Sorry, but this will be your fate," Matsumoto said.


    Matsumoto and Izuyama started to surround both of them.


    Ran and Sonoko also faced back-to-back ready to fight both treasure hunters.


    "Ran, I trust you to see my back," Sonoko said and took out the cuss that she had taken earlier.


    Ran nodded and was ready with her stance, "Be careful, Sonoko!"


    Their figure now is simr to Anne and Mary who fight while believing that their partner will protect each other.


    "BITCH!!"

 Chapter 772: Until I am Satisfied

    Yuuki had somehow an idea when he saw the purple fog around the Kraken. He was just wondering why they had decided to send these monsters in this ce. He was d that there was a barrier that made a normal human unable to enter this ce.


    ''But...''


    Yuuki knew that their fight was very intense and it caused quite a disturbance in this location.


    "Shoot!" Yukana shouted.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The cannon on his ship released an energy beam toward the three Krakens which still fought each other.


    Yuuki was worried that their fight would cause the treasure to be buried in the sea. Usually, it would be alright but this ce there was a lot of methane gas in this area and it might cause another earthquaketer. He looked at everyone and knew that he didn''t need to be worried since he could see that the monsters were overwhelmed by the firepower of this ship, "Akeno, Kuroka, I will search for the treasure, is that okay?"


    Akeno nodded, "It''s alright, I will protect them when there is something amisster."


    "Okay, nyaa," Kuroka nodded.


    "How are you going to get the treasure?" Akane asked.


    "Well, I am going to dive," Yuuki said and jumped toward the sea.


    *Ssh!


    They saw him had entered the sea and turned their attention toward the monsters in front of them.


    "Do we even need to fight?" Akeno asked since she could see that therge monsters were almost in by them.


    "Nyaa, those guys are too weak," Kuroka said.


    "....." Akane sighed and said, "No, this ship is just strong."


    Akeno and Kuroka looked at her and nodded.


    Yuuki dived inside the sea toward the seabed pce. He didn''t know that there was someone who had entered that ceter. Even though he had said that he didn''t have that much interest, he was still curious about the antique from 300 years ago. He didn''t go toward the entrance but decided to teleport directly to enter that ce.


    Ran and Sonoko were facing Matmumoto and Izuyama together. They entrusted their backs and believed that they would protect each other.


    Sonoko who was facing Matsumoto was scared but she had said that she would protect Ran''s back. She was holding her cuss and swung it wildly while closing her eyes, "HYAAA!!!!" She knew that she couldn''t beat the man in front of her but she had arge weapon on her.


    "Dammit," Matsumoto couldn''t get close since he was only holding a knife.


    Ran was facing Izuyama. She took a deep breath and tightened the muscles on her body.


    "Hahaha! Get buried here, woman!" Izuyama had been feeling very annoyed by this girl since he had been punched before. He was holding a knife and it boosted his confidence. He rushed toward her while moving his hand ready to stab her.


    "HAAA!!!" Ran used his left hand to change the direction of his attack and punched him in the face.


    "ARGH!" Izuyama let off his knife from his hand and was thrown but his hand was held in ce by her.


    Ran had always wanted revenge on them and didn''t hesitate to punch his sr plexus several times.


    Baam! Baam! Baam!


    Ran suddenly jumped and gave him her back kick.


    BAAAM!


    Izuyama was thrown and almost lost his unconscious. He was very weak but his eyes were still brimming with hate, "Dammit, this woman is good at fighting!"


    Matsumoto, who saw that his friend had lost, couldn''t help but frown. He looked at the two women who were confident that they could beat him. He snorted and took out his gun. He smiled and aimed it toward them, "Can you win against this?"


    Ran and Sonoko changed their expression when they saw that gun.


    Izuyama stood up slowly and walked to his friend.


    Ran and Sonoko knew that they were in a very bad situation until they saw something suddenly appeared. They couldn''t help but be shocked but hurriedly changed their expression.


    "Hehehe, what can you do now?" Matsumoto was confident and wanted to pull the trigger until he heard a familiar voice.


    "Do you love to torment girls that much?"


    Matsumoto suddenly felt that something hit his ball and made him slumped on the ground in pain. He couldn''t breathe since it was very painful.


    Izuyama turned but he was greeted by a fist.


    BAAM!


    Both of them dropped on the ground in pain.


    Yuuki appeared there while cracking his fist, "I have said that you can''t bother us, right? So why the hell have you brought two of them?" He was very angry right now when he saw that they had threatened them with a gun. He thought out two towels and put them into their mouths.


    "Yuuki!!!" Ran and Sonoko were very happy to see him.


    "Damn! Damn! Damn!" Yuuki didn''t hesitate and treated them like a ser ball. He kept kicking both of them since he was very annoyed. He couldn''t make them into fish food since he would be stopped by them. He decided to torture them for a bit before someone stopped him.


    Matsumoto and Izuyama wanted to scream but their mouths were closed with a towel. They kept squirming around in pain and wanted him to stop.


    Ran and Sonoko were stunned for a while when they saw him kicking both of the treasure hunters on the ground.


    "....."


    "Stop! Stop! Stop!"


    Conan suddenly appeared and stopped him from kicking both of the treasure hunters.


    Ran and Sonoko followed him and tried to stop him.


    They were d that he had stopped but the damage had been done. They saw that the treasure hunters were full of bruises, wounds, blood, and their face was almost disfigured after being kicked by him.


    "...."


    "Don''t tell anyone, tell the police that they have slipped on the ground and hurt themselves," Yuuki said with a satisfied expression.


    "...."


    Yuuki took out handcuffs from his wetsuit and ced them on their arms.


    "How did you bring handcuffs?" Sonoko asked.


    "Well, it is for a different purpose but I am not sure whether I should be happy that it can be used here," Yuuki said.


    "Different purposes?"


    Yuuki only coughed, "Well, there isn''t any treasure, right? Then let''s go out, let''s bring them to the police." He wanted to get out of this ce as soon as possible. He understood Conan''s effect since it was very easy to catch both of them. He knew that it wasn''t over but he didn''t want to get involved.


    That is why they need to get out of this ce as soon as possible.


    Sonoko and Ran nodded at him.


    "Before that, can youe out Iwanaga-san?" Conan suddenly said,


    "...."


    Suddenly someone came out from the entrance.


    "...."


    Yuuki was speechless when someone suddenly came out, ''....''

 Chapter 773: Ha? There is a case?

    "You have been following me since I have entered that entrance, right?" Conan said.


    Iwanaga came out from his hiding ce and said, "No way, I am only worried about the two girls and want to save them."


    ''Here we go,'' Yuuki thought about Conan who wanted to tell the truth to everyone. He suddenly felt that he had heard BGM around him and couldn''t help but sit down on the stairs watching him telling him the mistake that this guy had made. He knew that Conan wouldn''t stop until he had said everything and after this guy had realized his mistake.


    ''The truth is there is only one,'' Yuuki had always wanted to say.


    Sonoko who looked at him who had sat down couldn''t help but follow him. She was very tired and wanted to have a nice bed, eat, and sleep in a fluffy bed. She sighed since she couldn''t find it here and decided to use his shoulder to rest first.


    Ran looked at both of them and couldn''t help but sigh. She decided to stand up since she could see that Conan and Iwanaga noticed that they didn''t care much about their conversation.


    ''This isn''t the script!''


    Iwanaga and Conan thought when they saw that both of them were resting and the treasure hunters were m.o.a.ning in pain. They were sure that they would be shocked and also excited with how they would reveal the truth of this matter but didn''t expect for them to be resting in this ce. They shook their heads and decided not to think about them. They continued their confrontation with each other.


    Conan told them that Iwanaga didn''t make the riddle by himself but using a riddle from the real map since he wanted the guests to solve the riddle for himself.


    Iwanaga wanted to get the treasure for himself and that was why he had done that.


    Conan also told them that Iwanaga had ced a GPS tracker on their bicycle and also invited Kogorou toe to this ind to solve the riddle too.


    Iwanaga slumped on the ground, "Haha, I guess this is very easy that even a grade-schooler can solve it."


    "It''s not a grade-schooler," Conan said with a confident expression.


    "Ha?"


    "It''s Uncle Kogorou who has solved it, I have heard it from him," Conan said.


    ''What a lie,'' Yuuki spat inwardly.


    *Shake! Shake!


    Suddenly there was another earthquake that was happening in this ce.


    "Earthquake!"


    Yuuki knew that Conan''s effect started to work, "We need to get out."


    "Don''t forget to bring both of them!" Conan said.


    Yuuki wanted to leave both of them behind but he couldn''t when this little devil had reminded him.


    They needed to get out but suddenly the debris from the top dropped and closed the door that was used to get out of this ce.


    "..."


    Yuuki was speechless and shouted, "Oh my God!"


    Ranko and everyone shot the cannon at the three monsters in front of them. Their attack was very fierce and they didn''t stop making arge hole in their bodies.


    Utaha was very excited that her body kept moving around.


    Kuroka thought for a bit and decided to use the ultimate move of this ship. She took out her gun from her side and said, "Nyaa.."


    "Onee-sama, what are you doing?" Koneko asked.


    "Nyaa, Shirone, each of his creations, there is always the ultimate move and I will use it now, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Really? Use it!" Ranko asked with excitement.


    "Okay, nyaa," Kuroka aimed her gun toward the monster and said, "Golden Wild Hunt!"


    Suddenly a lot of cannon appeared from the body of this ship and shot out a canon beam at the same time toward the group of monsters.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The group of monsters didn''t even have time to scream and they were bombarded by this canon beam.


    The cannon beam maderge steam and fog that covered the monsters.


    They were waiting for a while and they didn''t see the monsters anymore. They were very happy and pped their hands together. They gathered together and decided to get the treasure now.


    "Where is Yuuki?" Utaha suddenly asked.


    "He has dived into the sea to get a treasure, he is afraid that the treasure will be destroyed because of our attack," Akeno said.


    They nodded at her exnation and decided to wait for him. They didn''t know that because of their attack they had created an earthquake that made him and other people almost to be buried under the sea.


    Yuuki suddenly smelled something strange, "Gas?"


    "It''s methane! We need to get into the ship first!" Conan said.


    They nodded and also brought the two treasure hunters to get into the ship. They ced them inside since they would be useless right now.


    Yuuki didn''t forget to bring the gun from one of the treasure hunters. He saw that there were a lot of holes suddenly appearing around them and started to fill this area with the water from the sea. He looked at Conan and asked, "Do you have a n?"


    Conan nodded, "Yes, we need to make an explosion to get us out of this ce."


    "E - Explosion?!"


    "I agree, we only have two choices: either die because of the water or the gas, it is better than nothing, at least we have a chance to get out of this ce alive," Yuuki said.


    "Why an explosion?"


    "The walls around this ce are very thin, and you can see that there are a lot of holes that start to appear," Conan said.


    They nodded at his exnation.


    "So you''re going to use methane gas to make an explosion?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes," Conan looked around and found a chain, "The methane gas is gathering on the top and I will kick these chains to create a spark of fire. It will trigger an explosion that can destroy the ceiling to make our escape from this ce."


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, that''s too dangerous."


    "Then how should we make a fire?" Conan asked with a desperate expression.


    "....." Yuuki knocked his head, "Calm down."


    "It hurts! Why are you hitting me!" Conanined.


    "You''re too serious, there is a gun on my hand, I have gotten it from the treasure hunters, why should you try to danger yourself?" Yuuki asked.


    "...." Conan felt really dumb right now.


    "Alright, please enter the ship now, I will shoot the ceiling when everyone is ready," Yuuki said.


    They nodded and entered the cabin of the ship.


    Yuuki was standing on the entrance of the ship and ready to shoot the ceiling.


    Conan gave both Ran and Sonoko two mini-tanks that he had gotten from Professor Agasa. He didn''t care much about the other guys as long as the girls were alright. He told them that he still had one in his pocket now.


    Yuuki looked at them and they nodded at him. He raised his gun and shot at the ceiling created a spark of fire that triggered the explosion immediately. He hurriedly closed the door and ran to the center of the ship when he saw the fire started to spread inside this ce.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!


    The explosion destroyed this ce and filled it with water.


    Their ship was also filled with water but it started to float toward the surface of the sea.


    Yuuki felt that Conan felt a bit heartless since that kid didn''t even give him a mini-tank but he also knew that he had only two of that thing with him. He saw that Conan almost lost his breath but Ran gave her mini-tanks on him, ''So sweet....'' He looked like Sonoko was moving around and would hit the wall. He swam to her and held her in ce since it was dangerous.


    Sonoko opened her eyes and saw him holding her. She smiled and pointed at her mini-tanks.


    Yuuki shook his head since he didn''t need that.


    The other guys could only helplessly hit the ce and fainted because of the pressure of the sea.


    Utaha and everyone waited on the surface of the sea. The weather had turned bright and they heard a scream from the other side.


    "Oi!"


    They turned and saw Kogorou and the other police.


    "Hello, uncle," Ranko greeted.


    "..." Kogorou and the police were speechless when they saw them.


    "What are you doing here?" Kogorou asked with a confused expression.


    "We''re going to get treasure," Yukana said.


    Megure looked at the ship and asked, "Whose ship is this?"


    "Yuuki had rented it from someone else," Ranko said.


    "Where is Yuuki?" Megure asked.


    "He is diving to get the treasure," Ranko said.


    "Huh? Don''t you know that both Ran and Sonoko were kidnapped by the treasure hunters?" Kogorou asked.


    "..."


    "What?!" They suddenly panicked and started to ask a lot of questions.


    Kogorou and the police were overwhelmed by their question.


    Suddenly something could be seen from under the sea and started to float to the surface.


    "What''s that?" Takagi asked.


    They didn''t answer him and they didn''t need to either since they saw arge ship suddenly appearing on the surface from the bottom. They saw Yuuki, Conan, Ran, and Sonoko in the cabin.


    "Everyone!"


    They sighed in relief when they saw them but suddenly they heard a loud crack sound.


    *Crack! Crack! Crack!


    "We need to go!" Yuuki said and brought Conan, Ran, and Sonoko to the other ship.


    Everyone sighed in relief when they saw them alright.


    Ran and Sonoko slumped on the ground with a tired expression.


    "That''s right! There are still two treasure hunters and Iwanaga-san on the ship!" Conan said.


    "...."


    Kogorou and the police sighed and jumped into the sea to save them.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he thought that he shouldn''te to the southern ind for a while.

 Chapter 774: Notebook

    "Yuuki, let''s y again!" Kuina said.


    They had gone back from Koumi Ind to their home. Their trip was quite fun even though there was an incident happening there. They were a bit regretful that he couldn''t bring back the ancient ship that was left behind by Anne and Mary since it was destroyed in the sea.


    Yuuki might be able to fix that ship back but he wasn''t sure where he should keep that thing.


    After that incident, he kept his ship away and made it disappear hurriedly. He didn''t want them to ask a lot of questions about his ship.


    Luckily, the police and locals were more interested in the treasure hunters who were criminals on that ind.


    Yuuki didn''t know the condition of Iwanaga after the thing that he had done on the ind. He didn''t care much either way. He was resting on his home right now with everyone. He was waiting for someone now since he would go out again.


    This time, he would go to Nagarekawa to visit Yukari''s hometown since he had promised her. He woulde with someone there since that girl also wanted to follow him.


    That girl couldn''t follow him to Koumi Ind before and this time she wanted to follow him to Nagarekawa Town.


    Yuuki also promised Marika to go out since she couldn''t join him either.


    Her parents and her guardian didn''t agree for her to join his trip since they were worried about her health.


    Yuuki had never told her that he was a magician and thought that he had missed his chance to tell her. He might tell her soon and tell her that he would cure his disease too.


    While waiting for someone he decided to check his system. He saw that he had finished his quest and received a reward from the system. He thought that it had been a while for him to have a quest.


    [Quest Complete: Defeat Conan 7 times in solving a case]


    [Reward: System lottery 3x]


    [System tips - The sess of the host will be the birth of the next great detective.]


    Yuuki didn''t think much and opened the lottery directly. He saw that the lottery started to roll and he saw the list of the rewards that he had gotten from this lottery.


    [Reward: The King Punch, Natural Body Rank A, and Human Body Knowledge proficiency 100 points]


    "..." Yuuki wasn''t sure what to say when he looked at the exaggerated things that he had gotten from the lottery.


    ''King Punch...'' Yuuki remembered that it was a martial art that was used by Elizabello III. He remembered that his ''King Punch'' could even make Youko worry about him since the power of that martial art was very powerful.


    Even though ''King Punch'' couldn''t be used every time but one hit from this attack most of the people would be defeated instantly.


    Yuuki wasn''t in close-rangebat, but he didn''t mind having such skill in his arsenal. He might try to use itter in the Kengan Match to try and see whether it was really that powerful. He wouldn''t use the full power since it would kill the opponent.


    ''Mini King Punch!'' Yuuki thought but he didn''t shout it out loud since it was very shameful. He looked at his other prize.


    ''Natural Body Rank A, huh?'' Yuuki had felt a strange feeling on his body that started to move strangely changing his body shape slightly. He was sure that his muscle became stronger and he could also feel that his magic power was also increasing.


    Utaha, who was by his side, was very observant about his body since she had always been doing that kind of thing with him. She frowned and didn''t hesitate to take off both of his shirt and pants.


    "..." Yuuki was speechless, "What are you doing?"


    "Hmm," Utaha caressed his muscles and his little brother, slightly making it stand up. She bit her lips while looking at him l.u.s.tfully, "Is it only me or is there a change in your body?"


    Yuuki was wondering how this girl was very observant, "Is it good or bad?"


    "It''s good. Is it my imagination or not but it somehow makes you more delicious," Utaha answered.


    "Delicious? What''s that?" Yuuki twitched his lips. He didn''t think much about thest reward since it was quite normal but it was also useful for him.


    Utaha moved closer and asked, "Want to do it?"


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, "It is still in the afternoon."


    "Well, you will go outter, right?" Utaha said while sitting on hisp, trying to tempt him.


    Yuuki was wondering who had raised her into such a lewd girl, ''Well, it is me.'' He carried her and said, "Let''s go to my room."


    Utaha nodded while biting his ears.


    Uomi was quite regretful that she couldn''t join his trip to Koumi Ind. However, she was d that he invited her toe with him to visit Yukari who was in her hometown. She didn''t really minding with him since she was also curious about that town but most importantly she would use a chance to lose her v.i.r.g.i.nity.


    Uomi walked to his home and pressed the bell. She was waiting for a while and someone opened the door.


    "Uomi Kaichou!" Yukana was surprised and suddenly remembered, "Both of you are going to the Nagarekawa, right?"


    "Yes," Uomi nodded at her.


    Yukana thought for a bit and said, "Please enter first and I will give you something."


    "Give me something?" Uomi asked.


    Yukana nodded, "Yes, this is important since you might join us soon."


    "....." Uomi had never thought that his girls would be this supportive. She sat down on the sofa while waiting for her. She was wondering whether she would give her a condom or something.


    "Sorry to make you wait," Yukana said while bringing a notebook. She gave it to her, "You can have this."


    Uomi took the notebook, "What is this?"


    Yukana smiled and whispered, "This is a notebook that is filled with how to counterattack him."


    "....." Uomi was stunned and gulped, "Is he really that powerful?"


    Yukana blushed, "Of course, you need to read it carefully or else you won''tst long."


    "..." Uomi held this notebook with a serious expression and nodded, "Thank you"


    "Your wee."

 Chapter 775: Race

    "Sorry to make you wait," Yuuki said while walking downstairs. He had taken a bath to erase his smell since he didn''t want to have a lewd smell.


    "No, there is no problem," Uomi said while holding a notebook.


    Yuuki looked at her notebook and didn''t think much. He thought that this girl was studying since she was in her 3rd year. He didn''t know that this girl was trying to know how to beat him in the night activity.


    "Where is Utaha?" Yukana asked.


    "She is sleeping," Yuuki answered with a smile.


    "..." Yukana was speechless and decided to check on that girl.


    "Let''s go," Yuuki said.


    "Alright," Yukana nodded.


    Yukana entered his room and asked, "Utaha, are you alrigh---" She stopped since she could feel this girl was sleeping with a satisfied expression. She could tell that there was a huge battle that was happening in this room earlier. She sat down next to her and shook her lightly, "Utaha, are you alright?"


    Utaha was a bit sleepy but she opened her eyes, "Yukana?"


    "What is happening?" Yukana asked.


    Utaha sighed, "He has transformed, I, no, we might not be able to beat him again and that note is useless now...." She closed her eyes again since she was very satisfied and tired.


    "...." Yukana was too stunned and only hoped for her to be alright, ''Uomi Kaichou...''


    Yuuki was driving his car while talking with her about their holiday, "So you''re going to take a driving license?"


    "Yes, I thought that it might be interesting to have one," Uomi said and asked, "So what about you? How is your experience getting your driving license?" She had only heard that it was quite difficult to have one.


    "No, I only paid someone to get it for me," Yuuki said.


    "....." Uomi was speechless and asked, "Is that possible?"


    "If you have a connection and money, it is possible," Yuuki answered.


    "Evil capitalists, you might as well try to enve every girl on earth and make them your own," Uomi said.


    Yuuki shook his head and held her hand, "Do you think I will do that? No, I am not such a person..."


    Uomi blushed and nodded, "I know that."


    "But if you have that kind of fetish I don''t mind humoring you," Yuuki moved closer and whispered, "I will be rough with you."


    "..." Uomi had to admit that this guy was very skillful at making her heart beat very fast, especially when he knew that she had a masochist tendency, ''That is very hot....''


    Their car stopped when the traffic lights turned red. They talked with each other until someone gave them a horn. They turned and saw a red Mazda RX-7 on their side trying to provoke them.


    Yuuki knew that the driver wanted to ask him for a duel. He opened his window and gave the driver a middle finger.


    The other side also gave him a middle finger.


    Yuuki didn''t need to say anymore and was ready for a race.


    "Are you going to a race with that car?" Uomi asked with somehow excited expression.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes since this guy has proved then I won''t be gentle."


    "Alright, don''t worry be wild," Uomi said.


    "I will," Yuuki nodded.


    The street was quite empty and it was a perfect stage for both of them to race.


    They were waiting for the traffic light to turn green. They waited for a while pressing the gas pedal ready for their battle. They focussed their attention on themp and when the light turned green.


    *BRRRRRMMMM!!!


    Yuuki pressed the gas pedal and changed the gear into thest gear with very fast movement. It was only for a moment and his speed had be 100 km/h but it didn''t stop there and kept increasing over time.


    His opponent also wasn''t bad since it could follow him.


    Yuuki was sure his opponent had modified that car since that MX-7 was very fast.


    They were very fast and it was full of momentum that only their shadow could be seen by the bystanders. They were moving simr to a thunderbolt since they didn''t want to lose to each other. They were racing in the straight street until they saw a turn to the right.


    Yuuki who had 100 proficiency car driving was very skillful at drifting. He oversteered his car and made it turn sharply toward the right without decreasing the speed.


    Uomi, who was by his side, was very excited and screamed loudly. She was at the climax at the time.


    Yuuki didn''t really mind her scream and made the distance between his opponent.


    His opponent was stunned with his speed and wanted to chase him but it was impossible since she had been left behind. She stopped her red MX-7 and went out of her car, "Damn, that guy is sure fast."


    That''s right, the person who has been racing with him is Miwako Sato who is his acquaintance and also a police officer. She was bored and thought to taunt someone to race with her but she didn''t expect to meet such a big fish, "Damn, I will beat youter!"


    Yuuki knew that he had beaten his opponent and made his car slower. He looked at Uomi and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "Yes! That''s very exciting!" Uomi felt that her panties were a bit damp but she didn''t care much since she felt that race was more exciting than the roller coaster. She really thought that she needed to get a car since it seemed very fun, "Teach me how to drive like you."


    "Alright," Yuuki didn''t mind teaching her. He suddenly smelled something since his body had been enhanced from the prize of the quest. He tried to find the source of the smell and turned toward her.


    ""Oh, I just c.u.m for a bit earlier," Uomi said without shame.


    "....."

 Chapter 776: Pork Cutlet Umeno

    Nagarekawa isn''t that far away from Tokyo. It is a city located in Chiba Prefecture.


    Yuuki thought knew that this city had a low poption and most of the people who lived there would work in nearby Tokyo or Chiba. He had heard that this city was famous for the production of mirin or the sweetened sake used for cooking. He was wondering whether he should buy someter after went back.


    Uomi who was by his side looked around curiously and asked, "What''s the famous thing in that city?"


    "I have heard that it is mirin," Yuuki answered.


    "It was in," Uomi answered.


    "...." Yuuki couldn''t deny it since he also thought the same.


    "Are there other things?" Uomi asked.


    "Hmm, I am not sure but I have heard that there are a lot of temples," Yuuki answered.


    "Is there a special temple to give a blessing for a couple for marriage and a happy s.e.x life?" Uomi asked.


    "..." Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "I am not local, let''s just ask Yukariter."


    Uomi thought for a bit and nodded, "Good."


    Yukari was in her home looking at the clock from time to time.


    "Yukari, what''s wrong?"


    Yukari turned and was a bit surprised, "Grandpa." She wanted to stand up but she was stopped.


    "It''s okay," her grandpa said and added, "Is there something that makes you happy?"


    "Happy?" Yukari was a bit shy and her face was hot.


    "Hahaha, is it him? Is he going toe right?" Her grandpa asked.


    "Yes..." Yukari answered with a low voice.


    "Then it is good, let me see himter, he sure is taking his time toe to see me," her grandpained and said, "Both father and son sure are simr."


    "Huh?" Yukari was a bit confused.


    "I know his father," her grandpa said.


    Yukari was a bit surprised.


    "I have made special arrangements for both of you," her grandpa said and smiled, "I am sure that you will be happy."


    "????"


    Yuuki and Uomi had arrived in Nagarekawa. They could see that the number of people in this town was quite low since they didn''t see much of people here.


    "Do you want to have lunch first?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, I am quite hungry," Uomi said and pointed her finger, "Isn''t that shop good?"


    "Pork Cutlet Umeno?" Yuuki read the specialty of the shop.


    "Yeah, I want something juicy and meaty," Uomi said while looking at him.


    "...." Yuuki only nodded and didn''t ask anything again since he was sure that she would start her dirty jokes. He parked his car and entered the shop together.


    They didn''t see any waiter in the shop and decided to sit on the counter seat.


    "Wee."


    They saw a chef looking at both of them asking for their order.


    "I will have your specialty pork cutlet," Yuuki said and asked, "How about you?"


    "I will order the same, can you make an extrarge for both of us?" Uomi asked.


    "Can you eat all of them?" Yuuki asked.


    "I can do it," Uomi nodded.


    "Alright," the chef nodded and started to cook their order. He also talked with them while cooking, "Where do you twoe from?"


    "We areing from Tokyo," Yuuki answered.


    "Hoo, is it quite rare for someone toe here, what are you doing here?" the chef asked.


    "We have an elope," Uomi answered.


    "....."


    "I am pregnant with his child but our family doesn''t agree with our marriage, which is why we are running away together," Uomi said while carrying fake tears.


    Yuuki could see that this girl was really having fun.


    The chef looked at him and gave him a thumbs-up, "Young man! You''re very manly! You dare to bring your girlfriend away to this town to have an elope! I will support you!"


    "...." Yuuki twitched his lips in response.


    "You make me remember my youth....." The chef suddenly told them that he had also eloped before with his wife and went to this city. He told them that it was hard at first but it had be better when he had owned his own shop.


    Yuuki and Uomi were surprised when they found out that this old man also had an elope too.


    "Here you go, my special pork cutlet, please enjoy your food," the chef said.


    "Thank you," Yuuki nodded and took the chopsticks on the side. He took one piece of the pork cutlett that had been cut and put it into his mouth. He chewed it and it made a crunchy sound. He was a bit surprised, "This is good."


    "Really?" Uomi asked.


    "Yeah, you should try it too," Yuuki said.


    "Sure," Uomi said and opened her mouth, "Ahh..."


    "....."


    "What are you doing?" Yuuki asked.


    "Ahh..." Uomi still opened her mouth.


    "..."


    Yuuki took a piece of pork cutlet and put it into her mouth. He saw her lick his chopsticks for a while.


    Uomi chewed her food and closed her mouth with her hand since she didn''t expect that it was very juicy, "It is good."


    "Good," Yuuki looked at his chopsticks for a while and decided to continue to eat.


    Uomi took one piece of pork cutlet with her chopstick and said, "Open your mouth."


    Yuuki was still chewing his mouth and it was impossible to open his mouth.


    "Open your mouth," Uomi said.


    "Wait for a while," Yuuki opened her mouth and let her feed him.


    "Is it good?" Uomi asked.


    "It''s good," Yuuki nodded.


    Uomi kissed him and continued to eat. She had be quite wild since there was no one who would bother them.


    The chef who looked at them couldn''t help but be jealous. He thought that he should ask his wife to do something simr to himter.


    They had done their lunch and went to Yukari''s house. Her family is very famous in this city and it was very easy to find her house. They saw that someone had been waiting for them in front of her house.


    Yuuki stopped his car and got out of it.


    "Yuuki!!!!" Yukari greeted him.


    Yuuki wanted to say something but stopped.


    "Yukari," Uomi hugged her and said, "Did the size of your b.r.e.a.s.t increase?"


    "...."

 Chapter 777: Fiancee

    Yuuki understood why Yukari was called an Ojou-sama. He looked at her house and it wasn''t that much different from his father''s house. He understood that his father had a big house because there were a lot of members from the organization who also lived in that ce but this time it was different since he had heard that in such a big house there was only his grandfather, maid, and Yukari who lived in this house.


    "You''re not lonely?" Uomi asked.


    "It is okay, you guys are here now," Yukari smiled.


    "....." Yuuki and Uomi hugged her together.


    "We''re here now," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, don''t worry, we won''t let you sleep tonight," Uomi said.


    "U - Uomi, don''t say something perverted!" Yukari reprimanded her. She didn''t mind for her to say that at school and her apartment but it was different when they were in the house of her grandfather.


    "Eh? I mean, we''re going to y board games or cards," Uomi said and looked at him, "Right?"


    Yuuki only shook his head at this girl, "Yes." He looked at Yukari and asked, "Did you miss me?"


    Yukari was a bit shy, "Do you have to ask that kind of question?"


    "Well, I miss you," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    "Me too," Yukari answered.


    "...." Uomi suddenly felt that his lover had been stolen but it wasn''t a bad feeling for her. She looked at them and said, "Me too."


    "..."


    "The three of you are sure to have a very close rtionship."


    They turned and saw an elderly man.


    "Who?" Uomi and Yuuki said at the same time.


    "Grandfather!" Yukari was surprised.


    Uomi and Yuuki were still hugging her and this scene might have been misunderstood by her grandfather. Both of them let her go and greeted him.


    "Hello, grandpa, my name is Ichijou Yuuki," Yuuki said.


    "Hello, my name is Chihiro Uomi," Uomi said.


    Yuuki was surprised when this girl could introduce herself normally. He shook his head and brought something for him, "Sir, I have brought something for you."


    "Oh.." Her grandpa seemed interested.


    "This is a coffee bean and a Chinsuko (snack from Okinawa)," Yuuki brought random things since he wasn''t sure what to buy and only bought something that interested him before but he didn''t expect that this old man was quite happy.


    "Let''s try it now," her grandpa said and told the maid to prepare a coffee. He told them to gather in the living room and talked to each other first.


    "Chinsuko?" Uomi asked.


    "Yes, Chinsuko," Yuuki nodded.


    Yukari blushed, "Don''t say that kind of thing!"


    "Why? It is only Chinsuko," Uomi said. (Chin has a meaning of p.e.n.i.s in Japanese words).


    "It is okay Yukari, this thing is quite good," her grandpa ate one Chinsuko and sipped the coffee slowly.


    Yuuki thought that this old man was quite busy with his job that he had never tried anything. He took one of Chinsuko and tried to feed her, "Open your mouth."


    Yukari was a bit shy but still opened her mouth. She chewed it slowly and was surprised, "This is good."


    Her grandpa looked at both of them and smiled, "It is good that both of you are very close, I guess my decision is right to make both of you fiancee and fiance."


    "..."


    Everyone stopped when they heard him.


    "Sorry?"


    "Huh? You haven''t heard anything from your father?" Her grandpa asked.


    "...." Yuuki felt a sudden headache and said, "Please wait for a moment." He took out his phone and called his father.


    "Yuuki? What''s wrong? Are you going to help at the fireworks event in the neighborhood? The event will be merrier when there is you there....." Issei started '''' to him.


    "Wait, listen to me first, dad," Yuuki stopped him.


    "Hmm?" Issei was curious.


    "Did you arrange for me another fiancee?" Yuuki asked.


    "Oh, yes! Don''t you feel happy? I have arranged another fiancee for you? I have heard that both of you are very close to each other too? You don''t need to be grateful of me," Issei started '''' again and said, "Oh, I am a bit busy now, I will end the phone."


    *Tut! Tut! Tut!


    Yuuki noticed that everyone was looking at him. He nodded, "I have heard it now."


    Her grandfather sighed, "Well, your father has always been irresponsible in this matter." He looked at him and asked, "What about you? What do you think of my granddaughter?"


    Yukari looked at him nervously.


    Yuuki had received a beautiful fiancee. He wouldn''t be a man if he didn''t ept it. He held her hand and said, "I will make her happy."


    "Yuuki..." Yukari was happy since he had decided to ept her after hundreds of chapters. He slept with him and touched her body unless it was him there was no way that she could marry anyone.


    "It is good," her grandfather said and asked, "How about the girl beside you?"


    "It is okay, I am only his mistress," Uomi answered.


    "..." Yuuki felt that his mouth was dry when he heard it.


    "I will be thrown away after this," Uomi said sadly.


    "Uomi..." Yukari hugged her friend, "It is okay, this guy will ept you too."


    "Yukari...." Uomi hugged her back.


    "....." Her grandfather looked at him with a in expression, "You sure are in luck that my granddaughter already epts her."


    "....." Yuuki looked at him in a strange expression, "You''re okay with it?"


    "Hmm? Why not?" Her grandfather nodded and said, "It is quite normal for someone to have more lovers now. Have you heard of hare-kon? I have heard that it is quite popr now."


    Yuuki, of course, had heard ''hare-kon'' but he didn''t expect this old man was this open to let his granddaughter marry him.


    "I know that you''re also not a normal person, are you a magician or Sacred Gears user?" Her grandfather asked.


    "....."


    "What?"

 Chapter 778: Nagarekawa Tour 1

    "Magician? Sacred Gear User?" Uomi was confused.


    "How have youe to that conclusion?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, I can see it from the sses that you have given to Yukari and when you have lived long enough, you can see a lot of things in this world," her grandfather said and exined, "That thing isn''t normal sses right?"


    "....." Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes, but it is necessary since there are a lot of people who will bother her since she is famous now. I want her to live without that kind of problem."


    Her grandfather nodded, "It is alright, I will go back now since it seems that two of them want to ask you something." He stood up and went out of his room.


    Yukari and Uomi looked really close to him.


    "You''re too close...." Yuuki said since their distance was very close. He could smell their smell and warm breath.


    "You''re a magician?" Uomi asked.


    "Also, what is a Sacred Gear User?" Yukari asked.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and didn''t mind telling her. He took one of Chinsuko and started to eat it while exining to them about the supernatural world.


    Yukari and Uomi were beyond surprised since they had thought that the thing that they had heard in the story was only a myth but it seemed that it was real.


    "But don''t worry too much, normal people won''t have that much of an interaction with them," Yuuki exined.


    "Let me see your magic," Uomi asked.


    "Here," Yuuki took out his sses and gave it to her. He didn''t really want to show off his magic since he would bezy to exin a lot of things to her.


    "....." Uomi was a bit speechless but still tried to observe his sses. She had only realized that his appearance was changing when he was wearing sses.


    "That''s right, this is our first time here, Yukari, is there something interesting in this town?" Yuuki asked.


    "Something interesting?" Yukari nodded and said, "Alright, I will be your tour guide to tour around this town now."


    "Alright, let''s go out now," Uomi nodded and asked, "Is there a hotel here?"


    "Don''t you want to stay here?" Yukari asked.


    "Is that alright?" Uomi asked.


    "Of course," Yukari nodded.


    "Let''s sleep togetherter," Uomi said, and hugged the two of them.


    Anyway, they had slept together in the past. It didn''t really matter when they slept again in this ce together.


    "Where are your parents?" Yuuki asked.


    "They''re working most of the time," Yukari said.


    Yuuki nodded and felt a bit disappointed since he couldn''t greet them.


    They went out together and walked out around this town. They also asked him about his trip to Koumi Ind and felt a bit disappointed since they couldn''t join a treasure hunter event.


    Yuuki and Yukari wore their sses so that the people on the street didn''t notice them.


    However, they still be the center of attention since it was very rare for a guy to hold the hands of two girls at the same time.


    The people on the street, especially the male, were cursing him and looked at him in the envious gaze.


    "You sure are lucky," Yukari said.


    "Yes, I am lucky," Yuuki nodded.


    "Then, when are you going to eat both of us?" Uomi asked.


    "..."


    "Let''s talk about thatter," Yuuki said. He would be a hypocrite to say that he didn''t have an interest in that kind of things with them but it was in the afternoon and there were a lot of people around them. He was sure that they could hear their conversation, especially when this perverted girl said that quite loudly.


    Yukari blushed, "Uomi! Don''t say something perverted!" She looked around and pulled both of them away to another ce.


    "I only want to be eaten," Uomi muttered.


    "...."


    They had run away and they were standing on the beach. They could see quite a beautiful canal at the bottom of the bridge.


    Yukari saw that they were looking at the canal, "This is our special canal."


    "...."


    "What is so special about this canal?" Uomi asked.


    "There is an abundance of water in this canal," Yukari said.


    "...."


    "Besides that?" Yuuki asked.


    "There is an abundance of water," Yukari nodded.


    "....."


    Yuuki looked at the canal and thought that it would be a dating spot but he thought there were a lot of better ones. He remembered that there was something simr in another country but that ce was more beautiful.


    "There is really nothing special about this ce," Yukari said with quite a down tone. She had lived in this town for a long time and that was why she knew that there was really nothing in this ce.


    "It is okay, my trip to this town is worth it after I see you," Yuuki said while caressing her hand.


    "Yuuki...." Yukari felt that this moment was very right to kiss to each other only when there weren''t other people on their side.


    "Are you going to kiss?" Uomi asked.


    "..."


    "Let''s go to another ce, I will treat you to a cake," Yukari said.


    "My stomach is a bit full after eating lunch," Uomi said and asked, "Yuuki, I will eat some and can you eat the rest?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Alright."


    "Are you having lunch here?" Yukari asked.


    "Yes, if I am not wrong the name of the shop is Pork Cutlet Umeno," Uomi said.


    "Oh, that''s one of the most popr shops in this town!" Yukari said.


    Both of them started to '''' together while walking together.


    Yuuki felt strange since he felt that someone had observed him. He turned and saw a small shrine on the other side of the canal. He felt quite strange and knew that there was something inside that small shrine.


    "Yuuki!"


    Yuuki shook his head and didn''t think much since that thing didn''t bother him. He followed both of them to popr cake shop in this town.

 Chapter 779: Nagarekawa Tour 2

    "Please try this Tanuki Cake!" Yukari said with excitement. She wanted to show them the wonderfulness of this town.


    "Tanuki Cake?" Yuuki and Uomi looked at the cake in front of them.


    Tanuki or Japanese roon dog is a special animal in this country since there is a lot of Deity or Youkai who had features resembling this animal.


    Yuuki was also quite curious why there were a lot of deities and each of the temples in this country had their own deities, even the Buddhist temples also had a lot of deities even though they were different from Shinto temples. He started to wonder what kind of deity that was residing in that small temple that he had seen on the side of the canal.


    Yuuki had to admit that the most popr religion in this world was either Catholic since there were a lot of churches in this world, especially for the people who lived in Europe since that ce wasn''t exactly peaceful since there were a lot of supernatural incidents in that ce.


    Vampire, werewolf, stray devil, and a lot of things that were harmful to humans, the church warrior or an exorcise were dispatched to y them.


    Different from Youkai in this country who could live in harmony with a human. The supernatural being such a vampire would be harmful to humans unless they decided to buy a blood bag rather than steal a human for their blood.


    Yuuki thought that a peaceful world was nice since he could spend his time flirting with his girls rather than fighting.


    "How is it?" Yukari asked their opinion.


    Yuuki and Uomi took their forks and ate the cake immediately without even caring about the cute image of the cake. Both of them started to chew the cake and nodded, "It is good."


    "..." Yukari twitched her lips and wondered how they didn''t hesitate to eat these cute cakes.


    Yuuki felt that the cake was quite good since it wasn''t only sweet but there was a slight bitterness that made it wasn''t that sweet. He wasn''t sure what to say but he couldn''t say that it was too good but he couldn''t say that it was bad either. His mouth was also quite dry after eating this cake.


    "You sure eat a lot, you can have the rest," Uomi said


    "....." Yuuki was speechless at her action but he had promised to eat the rest of the cake before. He ordered a lemon tea to apany him while eating this cake. He looked at Yukari and asked, "Yukari, do you remember the small shrine near the canal?"


    Yukari nodded, "Of course, even though that shrine is small, there are a lot of people who offer offerings or pray in that ce."


    "Hmm, is there something in that small shrine?" Uomi asked.


    "Nothing, I just felt that a small shrine is a bit special," Yuuki said and asked, "What kind of deity is residing in that shrine?"


    "It is Suijin," Yukari answered.


    "Suijin?"


    Yukari nodded, "In the past, there was arge flood in this area. I am not sure but the damage that has been caused by the flood is very big that made a lot of people die and lose their homes until suddenly there was a deity that wasing to them and controlled the flood making this town be normal again. The canal that is the source of disaster has be a very beautiful spot in this town..." She told them a lot of things about that small shrine since that ce had a special ce in everyone who had lived their entire life in this town.


    "For such a big deity, the shrine sure is small," Uomi said.


    "......"


    "W - Well...." Yukari wasn''t sure what to say since she also thought that shrine was too small.


    "Well, that''s quite normal for that shrine to have such a size and it is better than being forgotten by everyone in this town," Yuuki answered.


    "Is that normal?" Yukari and Uomi were surprised.


    Yuuki nodded, "Most of the big shrines have gotten their money from amulets, divination, sponsors, funerals, and a lot of other things. The shrine can be big because there is a priest who lives inside that shrine. When there isn''t any priest or someone who manages that shrine, of course, the shrine will be abandoned. That is why I am a bit surprised even though that small shrine is very clean even though there isn''t anyone who manages it. The locals sure love that ce, right?"


    "Yes!" Yukari nodded happily since he could understand it.


    "So when the shrine has be big, it is because of the people who manage that ce?" Uomi asked.


    "Well, yeah, Deity wouldn''t even think to manage their own shrine, if there is the one I am sure that ce will be very crowded," Yuuki answered.


    "Well, yeah, of course."


    They wouldn''t be that surprised by that kind of thing too since such a shrine would be bombarded by a lot of people who wanted to see a real deity.


    "Also, such a famous shrine is being managed by a five big family, as a capitalist, you know what they will do to eliminate the small threat," Yuuki said.


    "..." They were speechless this time.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and ordered one more cake.


    "You''re going to eat more cake?" Yukari asked.


    "Hmm, I want to offer it to the Deity in that small shrine," Yuuki said.


    Uomi and Yukari nodded when they heard him.


    They went out of the cake shop and went back to the small shrine near the canal.


    Yuuki took out the cake from the box and ced it on the offering ce inside the small shrine, "Please enjoy." He turned around and saw that Uomi and Yukari were praying together.


    Uomi and Yukari had done and smiled at each other.


    "I have prayed that we will be happy," Yukari smiled.


    "Oh, I have prayed that we will have healthy children in the future," Uomi said while hugging his arm.


    Yuuki had to admit that this girl was really loveable somehow. He was moved by instinct and kissed her lips, saying, "We will." He turned and saw that Yukari also looked at him with a desire.


    Both of them looked at each other but it felt awkward to kiss each other after he had kissed Uomi.


    "Just kiss each other already," Uomi said and pushed both of them closer.


    Yuuki had someone supported him and kissed Yukari. He had been dreaming for this girl for a long time.


    Yukari was also the same and happy that their interaction had reached this far.


    They didn''t stay in this ce for too long and went back to her house.


    Inside the small shrine, the tanuki cake that they brought was slowly eaten by something.

 Chapter 780: Strategy!

    They went back and decided to take a rest.


    Yukari told him to take a bath first beforeing to their room.


    "..." Yuuki was surprised at how bold she was when her grandfather was here. He wasn''t sure but he felt excited since it felt wrong. He knew that her house was very big and the bath in her home was also very quite massive with an indoor onsen. He entered the bath and cleaned his body. He poured water on his body while singing a song happily.


    "Oh, you''re here?"


    "...."


    Yuuki was stunned and turned, "Grandpa?"


    "Yo,e here for a while, let me ask you some questions first," Yukari''s grandfather was also in the bath.


    Yuuki knew that this conversation would lead to two possibilities, whether he was epted or he was executed. He joined him in the bath and started to talk to each other.


    "Damn! Damn! Damn! My creations have just been destroyed!" Rivezim shouted while rolling around on the ground. He wanted to experiment to create an army ofrge monsters but he didn''t expect that it would be destroyed easily.


    "I wonder who has destroyed it," Euclid was calm but he was also quite mad when the thing that they had created was destroyed easily.


    "The monster in the myth is too weak!" Rivezim shouted.


    "Then, what should we do?" Euclid asked.


    "We need something stronger," Rivezim stood up and raised his finger, "Yes, a creature that is stronger than a demon, an angel, and a fallen angel. This creature is also the most powerful creature in the world."


    "Ha? What do you want to make?" Euclid asked.


    "Dragon! Let''s make a dragon!" Rivezim said.


    "..." Euclid took a deep breath and asked, "Are you serious?"


    "Yes! Dragon is very powerful! Let''s just reincarnate them and make them into our army! I am sure that we will be invincible! No one will be able to stop the chaos that we will bring into this world!" Rivezim was excited.


    "Do you think that dhampir can handle it?" Euclid asked.


    "It is okay! We can push her and have our own way! I don''t care much about that group of bloodsuckers! The most important thing is the body! Can you make it?" Rivezim asked.


    Euclid nodded, "It is possible."


    "Good, let''s do this!" Rivezim nodded and said, "Oh, that''s right have you found him?"


    "Yes, we have found him, but he is too strong and all of us have been decimated," Euclid said.


    "Well, I will go meet him by myself, that guy loves someone who is powerful, I am sure he will be tempted when he knows that he can fight all the powerful dragons in the past," Rivezim said.


    "Hoo, he might be interested when he hears your offers," Euclid nodded and said, "That''s right, can you help me to get a sample from Oppai Dragon?"


    "Oh, what do you want to make?" Rivezim asked.


    "Something interesting, I am sure that you will love it," Euclid said.


    "Good! Good! Just do what you want!" Rivezim was excited.


    "Do any of you know how we can stop him?"


    Cao Cao asked this question to everyone.


    Georg and everyone didn''t say anything since they knew that this n would be hard unless someone could stop him.


    "Still, that guy sure is heartless," Jeanne pouted. She just didn''t believe that the guy who had invited her to have dinner didn''t even talk or call her again.


    "Yeah, I can tell that he might be that person," Georg said.


    "We can talk about thatter, we have gotten help from Hades and we need to be sure that we can seed," Cao Cao said.


    They weren''t sure what to say since they had been beaten by him and they were at his mercy, especially when they looked at their leader who had be a beautiful girl and Leonardo who had sometimes eaten bamboo to relieve himself. They weren''t sure what to say now since it was too hard to stop him.


    Suddenly when everyone was in deep thought someone raised his hand.


    "Yes, Heracles," Cao Cao looked at him.


    "There''s a way but we need to get something back from Hades and sacrifice for our members," Heracles said.


    "Oh, what''s that?" Cao Cao seemed interested.


    "We need something from his niece," Heracles started to tell them his thoughts.


    "....."


    Everyone was silent when they heard his dumb n but they thought that it was possible for him to fall for that trick.


    "That''s a good idea," Cao Cao nodded since he thought that it was also his weaknesses.


    "Are you serious, Cao Cao?" Georg asked in disbelief.


    "Yeah, some of our members didn''t even want to fight him, it is better to do that since I am sure a lot of them want to join this n," Cao Cao said.


    Georg adjusted his sses and asked, "But we need someone to hold him down."


    "I''m going to do it," Cao Cao said.


    "....."


    "Are you serious?!" Everyone shouted.


    "Isn''t it better for Jeanne?" Siegfried said.


    "W - Well...." Jeanne was a bit shy.


    "Don''t be naive, we''re talking about him," Cao Cao said.


    "..." They sighed and knew that he was right but they still feltplicated.


    "Everyone, I will believe in you doing this task," Cao Cao said.


    "Yes!"


    They nodded and started to talk about their strategy again.


    Yukari and Uomi had cleaned their bodies together.


    Yukari felt tired when she had to take a bath with Uomi. She turned around and saw that Uomi was reading a notebook. She was a bit surprised, "Uomi, are you studying for an exam?"


    "No, but I am studying for something more important," Uomi said.


    "What is it?" Yukari asked.


    Uomi smiled and said, "Come here."


    "???" Yukari was curious and also joined her to read the notebook. Her face became red when she continued to read, "W - What is this?"


    "An important notebook from our sister, we need to read this or else..."


    Yukari gulped and nodded. She also understood that it was important to read it.

 Chapter 781: Working Together

    Yuuki and Yukari''s grandpa was talking to each other in the bathroom. Yuuki thought that their conversation would be very serious but he didn''t expect that her grandpa would love to make a joke. Both of them wereughing together talking about silly things.


    "Do you love my granddaughter?" Her grandpa asked.


    "I am enchanted by her, she is my muse," Yuuki answered.


    "..." Her grandpa was speechless and said, "You''re too cheesy."


    "Hahaha, that might be," Yuuki smiled and said, "Grandpa, you''re very nice, Yukari is lucky to have you."


    Her grandpa shook his head, "I am not sure. It might be because of me that she has always thought about how to make this town better. I have always wanted her to do what she wants to do in the future. I don''t mind her not thinking about this town...."


    "Grandpa..." Yuuki saw that his expression had be quite mncholy.


    "That is why I am very happy when she was talking about you who want to help her to this town since it has been a while for me to see her this happy," her grandpa looked at him and said, "Please take care of her. She is quite awkward but she is very kind."


    "Yes, I will make her happy, you don''t need to worry," Yuuki nodded.


    Her grandpa nodded and asked, "So when are you going to marry?"


    "Cough!" Yuuki was startled and said, "Sorry?"


    "You guys love each other, what''s wrong with having a marriage?" Her grandpa asked.


    "I am still in high school," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, but you have your own money andpany, in my time, I married my wife at your age," her grandpa said.


    "Seriously?" Yuuki asked.


    Her grandpa nodded.


    They continued to talk to each other about his past and a lot of meaningless things in the bath. They went out together when their body was warm enough.


    Yuuki massaged his shoulder lightly and walked toward her room. He was quite surprised when there was a massage chair inside this house but it was quite nice to sit there. He knocked on the door and opened it.


    Suddenly he saw that two girls were very close to each other throwing a book to the side.


    "What are you doing?" Yuuki asked.


    "N - Nothing," Yukari shook her head with a red face.


    "Yes, let''s start now, can you show us your little brother?" Uomi asked.


    "Uomi!" Yukari was shocked.


    "..."


    "Why?" Yuuki asked.


    Uomi looked at him and said, "I am curious." She walked toward him and pulled him to the bed.


    Yuuki sat down on the edge of the bed and saw her hands were a bit shaky. He knew that this girl was very knowledgable in theory but it was different in practice. He held her hand and turned her to the bed, "You might be very good at theory but it is different in the real things."


    "Really?" Uomi asked.


    "Yeah, let me show you how first," Yuuki moved closer and started to kiss her neck lightly several times while caressing her stomach and thight at the same time.


    Yukari who was by their side was blushing.


    Uomi also started to bite his ear and tried to experiment with this activity with him.


    "You sure are naughty, huh?" Yuuki said and kissed her lips.


    Both of them kissed each other lewdly while sucking each other''s lips and tongue at the same time.


    Yuuki slipped his hand under her bra, taking it off, then started to knead it with a rhythm. He could feel that her n.i.p.p.l.e was standing and it was very hard. He slipped his other hand into her panties and could feel that it was very wet. He had another girl beside her and decided to use his ultimate ''Golden Finger''.


    Uomi tinggethed at the moment he yed with his lower lips. She couldn''t m.o.a.n since her lips were covered with his lips. Her body kept bouching around until it arched while twitching uncontrobly.


    Yuuki felt that his pants were very tight now and he could feel someone was holding his arm. He turned and saw that Yukari looked at him with misty eyes.


    Yukari wasn''t sure why she was holding him now. It might be because she was tempted when she saw the scene in front of them and wanted to try it herself.


    Yuuki knew what she wanted and didn''t need to ask anything. He lifted her to the side and did the same thing that he had done earlier. He was in the middle of the session until someone caressed his little brother and let it out of the cage.


    Uomi and Yukari glued their eyes toward the beast that was hiding inside his pants. Both of them bit their lips and weren''t sure but felt that this beast was really trying to lure them.


    "Follow me," Uomi said. She had read instructions on how to handle the beast in the notebook that she had gotten from Yukana.


    Yukari nodded and also followed her.


    Both of them pushed him to the bed while showing their honey pot toward his face as if trying to tempt him.


    Yuuki shook his head and didn''t hesitate to harvest the honey inside their pots.


    Yukari and Uomi had been clouded by l.u.s.t and couldn''t help but shudder when he started to y them. They knew that they would lose against him alone but it was different when they worked together. They were very yful and worked together to beat this beast.


    Yukari was ying with the head of the beast and Uomi was ying with the shaft while holding his balls.


    It might be their first experience to do this but they felt that their instinct told them to do so.


    However, it was impossible to beat someone who was very knowledgeable about the human body. Both of them were defeated easily but it wasn''t over since they were ready for the main event.


    It might be strange ways for them to lose their first time together but it was hard to hold it now and they knew that they wouldn''t regret such things.


    Yuuki used his magic to make this room soundproof that no one would be able to hear their m.o.a.ns and to let them be wild.


    They were consumed by their l.u.s.ts and continued to follow it. Inside their room was very loud but it was very calm outside.


    Their night was very long and they didn''t stop until it was dawn.


    Yuuki opened his eyes slowly when sunlight hit his eyes. He saw that it was almost in the afternoon. He looked at two girls who were sleeping soundly together with him by his side.


    "...."


    Yuuki knew that he was really lucky and kissed both of them again before deciding to continue to sleep.

 Chapter 782: Pro Wrestlers Pride

    Uomi and Yukari were very tired after he had tossed both of them around. They now understand why he had a lot of lovers.


    Uomi nodded and didn''t need to worry about anything now. She was d that her lover could handle them and she was d that she had done this.


    Yukari was very shy now when she remembered the things that they had done yesterday. Though, she was happy when he took care of them trying to feed them with food that made their bodiesfortable.


    "Let''s do it again when I am alright," Uomi said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, but you don''t need to be in a hurry."


    "Do you have a nter?" Yukari asked.


    "Hmm, I might have something to doter, but it will be quite fast since I can go out with teleportation," Yuuki said.


    "Teleportation?!"


    "Oh, right, you''re a magician," Yukari only remembered it now.


    "Well, that beast that is hiding inside your pants is very magical," Uomi said.


    "...."


    "So is that your Sacred Gears?" Uomi asked.


    "..." Yuuki didn''t really want to answer and fed her with a porridge that he had made to make her stop talking.


    They talked for a while until someone called him.


    "Hello?" Yuuki asked.


    "Where are you?" Isuzu asked.


    "I am in Nagarekawa and I will be backter," Yuuki said.


    "Alright, the princess won''te and I will apany you," Izusu said.


    "Yes, have you called Rossweisse?" Yuuki asked.


    "She is beside me now, she has said that you need to go back fast," Isuzu said.


    "Alright," Yuuki answered and talked for a while until he ended the call. He saw that Yukari and Uomi were looking at him.


    "Do you have a business or something after this?" Yukari asked.


    "Hmm, I only need to fight in the Kengan Match," Yuuki said.


    "Fight?"


    "Kengan Match?"


    "What''s that?" They asked at the same time.


    It might be because they had lost their first time together that they had quite synchronized to each other.


    Yuuki knew that he needed to exin it again. He told them what he had done and told them why it was important to do this event.


    "Isn''t it cheating? You''re a magician and your opponent is just a normal human," Uomi said.


    "Well, I won''t be fighting using magic there," Yuuki said. He also had his own pride and wouldn''t use such things when he was fighting a fighter since he also wanted to increase his proficiency in pro-wrestling. Even though he had 100 proficiency but it didn''t mean that he couldn''t improve anymore. He understood the technique of pro-wrestling but he could also develop it further.


    The only bad thing about pro-wrestling was that these martial arts don''t have an evade or a block in their techniques. Pro-wrestlers need to ept that every blow is sent toward their bodies to entertain their audience


    But of course, to ept such blows there is also a technique that makes their opponent lose their edge and wound themselves when they attacked the pro-wrestler.


    It was hard to exin and it was better to show it to everyer.


    "Still, isn''t this plot simr to a novel or manga? A secret underground battle between capitalists in this country," Uomi shook her head.


    "Well, that is probably quite normal," Yukari said. Even though she had only heard it now, she thought that it was quite normal since it was quite easy to solve a conflict between two businessmen with their respective fighters. She looked at him and said, "Don''t get hurt."


    "I won''t," Yuuki answered and asked, "Do you want me to heal the sore on your sensitive spots?" He thought since he could see that it was very hard for them to stand up.


    They thought for a bit and shook their heads.


    "No," Uomi shook her head.


    "We won''t be able to feel this feeling in the future and...." Yukari looked at him.


    "You will take care of us, right?" Uomi asked.


    "Of course," Yuuki nodded and said, "I will go out for a bitter but don''t worry, I will go back immediately after the matter is over."


    They nodded together and decided to sleep again since they were still very tired. They knew that they needed to work out on theirbination attack or else they would lose once again. They felt that they had yed an RPG game and they needed to have a party before they went to fight thest boss.


    Yuuki didn''t know what they were thinking but he didn''t care much either since he knew that it must be something silly.


    Isuzu was quite nervous waiting in his home.


    "Calm down, Isuzu-chan," Ranko said.


    "Yes, this is not his first time fighting," Utaha said.


    "Really?" Isuzu asked.


    Ranko nodded, "Yes, he has entered Kengan Match twice and he has won both of them."


    "Do you want to see him fight too?" Utaha asked and said, "I have the video here."


    "Can you bring me to this underground fighting?" Yuzuru asked. She knew that there was a secret organization between the rich people in the country but she didn''t think that there was such a big underground fight inside it.


    "No," Shouko didn''t want her toe and she also wouldn''te either since she didn''t want to see getting hurt. She thought that it was better to wait for him at home right now and guarded her sister to not join to watch his match.


    "Now that you mention it, is he practicing martial arts?" Rossweisse asked. She only knew that he was a magician and it was very rare to see him fighting with bare hands.


    "Yes," Yukana nodded.


    "Really? What kind?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Pro-Wrestling," Utaha answered.


    "...."

 Chapter 783: Help me to take a picture!

    Yuuki decided to go back to his house directly using teleportation since he was sure that Uomi and Yukari still wanted to stay together. He appeared in the living room and saw that a lot of people were sitting there watching therge screen. He was curious and saw that they were watching his match on Kengan Match in the past.


    "...."


    "You''vee back!" Isuzu stood up and sighed in relief when she saw him. She had thought that he would bete but it seemed that she didn''t need to worry.


    "Of course, I wille back," Yuuki looked at her with an amused expression since someone had wanted to give him and for free. There isn''t any reason for him to refuse this offer and have a Kengan Match with Tochigi Destiny Land.


    "The staff from Kengan have contacted us and the match will start at 10 PM at the first terminal of the Port of Tokyo," Rossweisse exined, and said, "It seems that the match will be held in one of the buildings that are owned by Nogi."


    "Nogi, huh?" Yuuki was sure that guy must be biting his nail after seeing the Shounen Jump that he had lost to him had begun to flourish under his belt. He was happy that he had a lot of spirited and talented mangaka in hispany. He knew that guy was nning something in the future. He wasn''t sure but there was a lot of Kengan Match happening and he had heard that someone had gotten a criminal as their fighter. He felt that as long as there was money people could do anything in this world.


    However, to do that they needed arge sum of it and there was also a need to bribe people with authority too.


    "Yuuki, have you done it with Uomi and Yukari?" Yukana asked.


    "...." Yuuki was speechless and asked, "How did you know?"


    Yukana smiled and showed her phone, "Uomi has called me that you have done them and she has said that they have be a sister."


    "...." Yuuki was wondering how they could be very supportive that he tried to make his harem bigger.


    Utaha yawned, "I am sure that the match will be over in an instant, hurry up and go back." Her body was a bit itchy after seeing him.


    Yuuki nodded and kissed her, "I will."


    Kunihiro sat on the luxury leather recliners while sipping the tea that had been prepared by his secretary, "Thank you for your help, Nogi."


    "Nothing, I also want to see this match of yours," Nogi smiled but he had nned something. His n would start in the autumn season after this. He looked at Kuniho who was confident with this Kengan Match and couldn''t help but ask, "Do you have that much confidence in your fighter?"


    Kunihiro nodded, "Of course, do you know that there are three famous underground fighting arenas in this country, right?"


    Nogi nodded, "Kengan, Bishamon, and Purgatory."


    "Yes, my fighter is the champion of Bishamon Underground Fighting. He is known as the strongest fighter in that ce and also the leader of the famous biker gang too," Kunihiro smiled.


    "The champion of Bishamon, huh?" Nogi nodded but inwardly snorted.


    Kengan, Bishamon, and Purgatory are known as the three famous underground fighting arenas but whenpared to Kengan, both levels of a fighter in Bishamon and Purgatory weren''t thatparable to Kengan.


    ''Champion....'' Nogi thought that at least the fight wouldn''t be boring. He had called both Yamashita and Ohma since he was sure both of them would be interested to watch this match. He had a n and he needed a way to have a sure way of winning. He needed more than one fighter for his n and even though he knew that Ohma couldn''t beat him, he knew that Ohma could still grow in the future.


    Ohma and Yamashita hade to the location of the Kengan Match of him with the representative fighter of Tochigi Destiny Land.


    Yamashitamented his life when he thought about him who was still in tender 17 years old but had a lot of business that surrounded this country. He remembered that this fight was about a theme park or something. He had alsoe to his Amagi Brilliant Park and it was very fun, especially when he had also watched Pokemon on the television. Even though he was old, there wasn''t much entertainment in his life so his anime was a good way to relieve stress since it was very rare to go to the red light district to get a woman.


    "Who is his opponent?" Ohma asked. He had wanted to fight him but he had never had a chance. He had fought a lot of people in the past and he had won all of them. He wanted someone who could make him be serious. He remembered that he had met him when he was on the Marathon Event but he entered a deep sleep suddenly. He wasn''t sure why that kind of thing was happening but he had never thought too much about it.


    "I am not sure....." Yamashita said but stopped when he saw something that made him startled, "Huh? Mockey Mouse? Duckey?" He opened his eyes wide after he saw two famous mascots from Tochigi Destiny Land. He became excited and ran toward them but stopped, "Ohma! Help me take a picture!"


    "..."


    Ohma ignored him and looked away.


    "..." Yamashita became sad until suddenly someone called him.


    "Kazu, I will help you!"


    Yamashita and saw a short old man with a beer belly came to him with a smile. He smiled at him and said, "Kenny!" He nodded and went to both Mockey and Duckey to take a picture together.


    "Cheers!"

 Chapter 784: Do you think that I can fit into a costume?

    Yuuki didn''t bring too many people and only brought both Isuzu and Rossweisse since both of them were his secretary.


    Ranko and Yukana wanted toe but they were stopped by everyone since they were sure that the match would be over soon. Both of them said that they wanted them to record the match and watched itter at home.


    They went into the car and went directly to the location of the match.


    Before long, they''d arrived at the location of the match. They saw that it was quite dark but there were a lot of luxurious cars parked on the outside of the building.


    Isuzu looked around since it was her first timeing to this ce.


    "Are you alright, Isuzu?" Rossweisse asked.


    "I am fine," Isuzu nodded since she was also his secretary. She couldn''t show a weak side to everyone. Suddenly she felt that her hand was held by someone.


    "Let''s enter this way," Yuuki said while holding her hand.


    Isuzu nodded while looking quite bashful.


    Yuuki also held Rossweisse''s hand since he was sure this girl might poutter.


    "So you''re going to fight the pro-wrestler way?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Yes, it is also going to promote my matchter," Yuuki answered.


    His match with Sekibayashi would be held soon and he thought this match would be a perfect chance for him to show his pro-wrestling ability. He had fought twice in the Kengan Match and he had only fought once using a pro-wrestling and it was his first time to fight in Kengan Match.


    In hisst match, he was using Okama Style Martial Arts that he had gotten from the system. In his opinion, it was a strange martial art but it was quite powerful. He didn''t think to use it againter since it felt strange and made him remember Mr. 2 in his manga.


    Three of them entered the building and they had be the center of attention since he was the main character of tonight''s match.


    Yuuki could hear them excited to watch his match since it had been a while for him to fight and it was very rare for a business owner to be the representative fighter of his own business, especially when he was very young.


    The people who came to this ce were also curious and thought that it might be his warm-up before he started to fight with Sekibayashiter at the end of the summer session.


    "Yo!"


    They saw arge man in front of them.


    "Sekibayashi-san," Yuuki nodded.


    "You''re here too, uncle Sekibayashi?" Isuzu asked.


    "Hahaha, of course, I want to see his match too, Sento," Sekibayashi nodded.


    Isuzu and Sekibayashi often met each other since they were talking about the pro-wrestling match that would be heldter.


    Rossweisse also nodded at him. She thought that this guy was simr to the warrior in her hometown since his body was very big. She could tell that Sekibayashi was very strong for a human and might be stronger than some of the valkyrie in her hometown.


    "So that Tochigi wants to disrupt the amus.e.m.e.nt park, huh?" Sekibayashi was quite annoyed too since his pro-wrestling business was linked to Amagi Brilliant Park when there was trouble then there was trouble too with his pro-wrestling business.


    "Yes, but you don''t need to worry, I will win this," Yuuki answered.


    "Hahaha, that''s good! This time you''re not going to use different martial arts, right?" Sekibayashi asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, this time it will be pro-wrestling, it will be a good promotion for our matchter."


    "Hahaha," Sekibayashi was happy and pped his back.


    "...."


    Yuuki was speechless in response.


    "Damn, you should be a pro-wrestler, your face is handsome and a lot of girls will be your fans! Then we can conquer the world with pro-wrestling!" Sekibayashi had a high vision for the future.


    "...."


    "Let''s talk about that in the future," Yuuki said and added, "I will need to focus on the match first."


    Sekibayashi nodded, "Now that you mention it where is your opponent?"


    "Hmm..." Yuuki looked around and saw both Mockey and Duckey the famous mascots of Tochigi Destiny Land.


    "Oh, I am not sure what they are thinking to bring their own mascots here," Sekibayashi was also speechless when he saw the Tochigi Destiny Land bring their own mascots to the match.


    Yuuki didn''t think so and used his magic to see through the costume. He blinked his eyes since he saw something unbelievable. He shook his head and decided not to say anything since it felt very creepy in his opinion.


    "Yuuki, we should bring Moffle-san," Isuzu felt that her amus.e.m.e.nt park had been lost when they didn''t bring their own mascot.


    "..."


    "It''s okay, we don''t need to bring our own mascot," Rossweisse reprimanded her.


    "Still...." Isuzu wanted to bring their park''s mascot too.


    "I have the costume but who wants to wear it?" Yuuki said.


    "...." They turned and looked at Sekibayashi.


    "Hmm? What?" Sekibayashi was confused.


    "Uncle Sekibayashi, do you want to wear a Pikachu costume?" Isuzu asked.


    "...." Sekibayashi was speechless and said, "Do you think with my body that costume is fit?" His height was around 2 meters and his body was very bulky. It was impossible for him to fit into such a small costume.


    Isuzu was quite disappointed and said, "Yuuki, you need to have a good entrance!" Even though they had lost in terms of costume they haven''t lost in terms of the entrance of fight.


    "Oh, don''t worry, I have a good entrance," Yuuki said.


    "His entrance is very powerful," Sekibayashi nodded.


    Rossweisse sighed, "You sure love to do something crazy."


    "Isn''t that okay? I am sure that it will be fun," Yuuki smiled.


    Mockey turned his attention toward him along with his little group. He looked at them without saying anything since he was still inside the dreand. He needed to wait before he woke up from the dreand.


    ''Mockey is number one!''

 Chapter 785: Lost Paradise

    Yamashita went to the gambling booth and didn''t hesitate to bet all of his money on him. He has won a lot in the past and he wants to win more. He didn''t think he could lose against a nameless representative fighter. He wasn''t sure but could feel that there was something wrong with Nogi. He felt that guy was nning something and he was also included in his n. He wasn''t sure whether it was good or bad but he didn''t think much now since he was thinking about what he should do with the money that he had gotten from the gambleter.


    "He hase," Ohma suddenly said.


    Yamashita turned and saw Yuuki along with his girlfriends came. He was wondering how that guy could get a lot of beautiful girls around him, especially both of them were foreigners. His wife had run away and he was alone with his two sons now. He looked at him and saw that he was also looking at him.


    "Yo! Yamashita-san," Yuuki greeted him.


    "..." Yamashita was stunned when Yuuki suddenly greeted him. He could hear that everyone was talking about him when Yuuki came toward him, ''What the hell?!'' He wasn''t familiar with him and didn''t know what he wanted to do with him.


    Yuuki came to him and said, "Nogi-san, sure love to make trouble for me."


    "Ha?!" Yamashita was stunned and said, "I - I am not sure, I don''t know anything about him." He was only an employee and didn''t know anything. He was wondering why he was nervous when he was in front of someone who was several years younger than him.


    "Well, still, you''ve good eyes, are you betting on me?" Yuuki asked.


    Yamashita nodded and smiled, "Yes." He was happy when he thought about the money that he had gotten from betting on him.


    "Oi!" Suddenly Ohma stood up in front of him and looked at Yuuki with a provoking expression.


    Yuuki looked at him and asked, "Who are you?" He didn''t remember the guy with seaweed hair in front of him.


    "....."


    Yamashita was stunned and said, "Ichijou-san, he was your first opponent before!"


    Yuuki thought for a bit and nodded, "Oh, right." He didn''t really remember him actually.


    "Bastard! I will defeat you soon," Ohma said.


    "Yes, I will wait for you to do that," Yuuki nodded and said, "Yamashita-san, I will go now." He waved his hand and walked to the side since he was quite annoyed by Nogi. He had thought to create a seed of doubt on his employee since it would make things be interesting.


    Yamashita nodded and waved his hand at him. He looked at Ohma who gnashed his teeth. He sighed and patted his shoulder, "Make him remember youter."


    "I will do that," Ohma answered. He needed to train more and let out all the restrictions on his body since he knew that he couldn''t beat him the way he was now.


    Yamashita could see that he was angry but didn''t say anything.


    Yuuki was sitting on the chair together with both Rossweisse and Isuzu waiting for the match to start.


    Sekibayashi was talking with his fellow fighters on the side and also promoted his fight.


    "Are you sure you are confident?" Isuzu asked.


    Rossweisse whispered, "You''re not going to use magic, right?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, you''ve seen me fighting in the video right?" He remembers seeing both of them see his video fought on Kengan Match earlier.


    Rossweisse and Isuzu nodded in response.


    "Well, just believe in your men," Yuuki said and held their hands.


    Rossweisse was wondering how this young man could make him bashful most of the time. She thought for a bit and asked, "Now that I remember, did you really eat both Yukari and Uomi?"


    "....." Yuuki was wondering why this girl had asked this question now. He didn''t have anything to hide and nodded, "Yes."


    "Then when is my time?" Rossweisse whispered with a blushing face.


    "...."


    The beast inside the cage wanted to break out but he held it since he needed to fight soon. He looked at her and said, "There will be a chanceter."


    Rossweisse nodded even though she wanted to try it but she also didn''t want to do it in a hurry since she thought that the mood was also important.


    Yuuki took out a video record and said, "They want us to record it, so who will record it?"


    "I will do it," Rossweisse said.


    Isuzu didn''t have an objection since she wanted to concentrate on watching the match. She wasn''t sure why both of them were very calm even though he had betted the right of Pokemon. She looked at him and said, "Do you really have the confidence to win, Yuuki?"


    "Yes, please believe in me," Yuuki said and added, "Latifa has believed in me, I won''t disappoint her."


    Isuzu nodded, "Thank you." She hoped that her princess would be able to see his match but because of the curse it was impossible for her to get out from the amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    "Oh? You sure are confident."


    Suddenly someone disrupted their conversation and saw the man who had challenged him.


    "Oh, Kunihiro-san, are youing to give me thend now?" Yuuki asked with a smile.


    Kunihiro snorted, "As if you brat!" He didn''t hide his hostility toward him.


    Yuuki was still smiling, "Then you need to prepare to run away from this country since you will go bankrupt against me."


    "Let''s see whether your action is bigger than your mouth," Kunihiro said and went back. He wanted to taunt him, but he had a lost-in-mouth confrontation.


    Yuuki shook his head at him.


    "That guy is annoying," Isuzu said and wanted to shoot him with her rifle, "Do you want me to shoot him with ''Lost Paradise''?"


    Lost Paradise is her special bullet that is able to make any male be impotent with just one shot.


    "Do itter," Yuuki whispered.


    Isuzu nodded in response.


    Rossweisse sighed after hearing their conversation.

 Chapter 786: Does your body seem a bit different?

    Yuuki had to admit that Isuzu''s ''Lost Paradise'' would be a very interesting punishment for that guy, "Can you do your attack quietly?"


    Isuzu nodded and said, "Yes, I can do it. I have a silent mode on my pistol."


    "..."


    Rossweisse was stunned, "Are you really going to do that?"


    Yuuki and Isuzu nodded in response.


    "....."


    "He is already old, isn''t it better for him to rest earlier?" Yuuki said.


    Rosswesseisee wanted to say something but decided to shut her mouth.


    "Don''t worry, this we won''t do it for pernament, right?" Yuuki said to Isuzu.


    "Eh? We''re not going to do it permanently?" Isuzu was startled.


    "...."


    Yuuki and Rossweisse were speechless at her words.


    They talked to each other while waiting for the match to start. They could see that everyone was gathering around both Mockey and Duckey to take a picture together. They had to admit that Tochigi Destiny Land had one of the most famous characters in the world.


    Yuuki knew that Tochigi Destiny Land had bought a lot of right of famous characters from a lot of things from the cartoon, movie, a novel and etc to update their theme park and to make their guests to not get bored to stay in their park.


    Luckily, his business was connected to each other. He could use his publisher and animepany to update the character in Amagi Brilliant Park. He could see himself having a ''Going Merry'' inside the theme park.


    "Yuuki! It has been a while!"


    Yuuki turned his attention and saw a beautiful woman in front of him but his attention turned toward the male beside her. He could see that this guy was looking at him with a hostile expression. He could see that this guy was a fighter and could understand that this guy had fallen for her, "Rino, is he your new fighter?"


    "Yes, his name is Mikazuchi Rei," Rino introduced and said, "Rei, introduce yourself."


    Rei, who heard her words, couldn''t help but pout since he didn''t want to introduce himself.


    "Rei...."


    Rei sighed and said, "Mikazuchi Rei, assassin."


    "....."


    Rino noticed their expression and nodded, "Yes, he hase before to assassinate me, luckily that he is very kind to me." She said while giving him a gentle smile.


    Rei nodded hurriedly even though his face was expressionless.


    ''He has fallen,'' Yuuki could see that this guy had truly fallen in love with Rino.


    "Still, you sure have a lot of beauty, I want them in my shop," Rino said to him.


    "Don''t joke around, Rino. They''re my wives," Yuuki answered while hugging both of them.


    Isuzu and Rossweisse blush when hearing his words.


    "That''s truly a shame...." Rino sighed and said, "Then, good luck with your match, also when are you going to go to my shop?" She couldn''t flirt with him when there was another guy beside her. She wanted to see his skill in bed but it seemed that it was impossible now.


    "Hmm...." Yuuki just nodded and gave an ambiguous answer.


    Rino and her new fighter didn''t stay too long and continued to tour around the location to talk with other Kengan''s members.


    "Who is that woman?" Isuzu couldn''t help but ask since she felt a strange attraction toward that woman.


    "Is that woman using magic?" Rossweisse asked but her reaction was different from Izusu since she showed a hostile expression. She didn''t feelfortable around Rino earlier.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, that is her innate power or something. I am not sure but she can attract guys easily with her power. The women were also attracted to her, but not too much."


    "She might be interested in you because you are not affected by her power," Rossweisse said.


    "That might be the case," Yuuki answered.


    "So what kind of shop that she has mentioned earlier?" Isuzu asked.


    Rossweisse was also curious since she knew that the people who hade to this ce were rich people.


    "Hmm, it should be a cabaret shop," Yuuki answered.


    "C - Cabaret shop?" Rossweisse blushed and wanted to smack that woman when she invited her.


    "What''s that?" Isuzu asked.


    "It is a shop to apany someone to drink. It can develop into the s.e.x industry too," Yuuki answered.


    "....."


    "Can I shoot her too?" Isuzu asked.


    "No, just calm down," Yuuki said. He didn''t want a bloodbath to happen in this ce now.


    "Yuuki!"


    "H - Hello..."


    "..." Yuuki was wondering who had called his name again but he stopped to say anything when he saw two people walk toward him. He was familiar with the woman since she was helping him to publish his music and the other guy was her representative fighter.


    "Hello, Togawa-san, Sawada-san," Rossweisse greeted.


    "Yo, Rossweisse!" Tagawa greeted them.


    "Rosswesse, have you done it with him?" Sawada asked.


    "N - No..." Rossweisse blushed and became mad, "What the hell are you making me say!?"


    Three of them joked with each other since they were familiar with each other.


    "....." Isuzu was a bit surprised and thought that she needed to familiarize herself with his coge since she was also his secretary.


    Yuuki also talked with them but moved slightly back trying to avoid having contact with Sawada, especially when he saw him looking at him with a longing expression.


    Rosswessei chuckled at his actions and wanted to push him away from Sawada.


    "Here, let me give you a good luck hug," Tagawa said and hugged him.


    Yuuki didn''t mind hugging her and also received it normally.


    "Me too," Sawada said with a hopeful expression.


    "..." Yuuki took a deep breath and nodded.


    Sawada didn''t expect for him to agree and hurriedly hugged him.


    Yuuki hugged him for a while and moved back when this guy tried to touch his butt.


    "Is it only me or does your body seem a bit different?" Sawada asked.


    "How?" Yuuki was surprised that this guy noticed the transformation on his body.


    "It feels more perfect than before," Sawada said.


    "..."


    Yuuki sucked a deep breath and put both Isuzu and Rossweisse in front of him creating a barrier. He didn''t want to get close to this guy no matter what now.


    Togawa and Sawada said goodbye to three of them since the match almost started.


    "You''re really bad at Sawada, huh?" Rossweisse smiled.


    "...." Yuuki was speechless and wondered how this girl could smile when his man was in a dire situation. He needed to punish her somehow after he had gone back home.

 Chapter 787: Battle of Entrance Peformance

    Kengan''s staff came to him and told him that the match would start soon.


    Yuuki nodded and decided to prepare for his performance. He gave Rossweisse a video camera since he was going to prepare something.


    Isuzu nodded and asked, "Has he prepared something?"


    "I am not sure but it will be easy with his magic," Rossweisse answered.


    "Oh...." Isuzu also knew his magic and it was very powerful magic. She knew that his magic was known as ''Whim Magic'' or magic that made every of his whims into reality. She knew that if he wanted to he could renovate the entire Amagi Brilliant Park with his power. She felt that everything would be free and they only needed to pay for electricity or water.


    ''No,'' Izusu thought for a bit and thought that it was possible for him to create a ride that didn''t need to use electricity. She suddenly thought that it was a blessing to have such a boss and man. She couldn''t help but blush when she thought that he had said that she was his girlfriend.


    Rossweisse looked at the girl beside her and thought that he was a very sinful man.


    There were still a lot of people who gathered around Mockey and Duckey. Both of them had gotten used to entertaining a lot of people since it was their job.


    "Mockey, it is time."


    Mockey turned and saw his boss there.


    Kunihiro looked at him and nodded.


    "The Dream Land is over."


    Everyone heard a very strange voice but they didn''t know where the source of that voice was until they saw that the small Mockey who was by their side turned into someone more than 2 meters tall with a Mockey mask covering his head.


    "......"


    They were speechless when they saw his transformation.


    Mockey walked toward the arena waiting for the match to start.


    "W - What the hell is that?!"


    They couldn''t help but shout since it was very creepy. They wouldn''t have thought that the small Mockey who was taking pictures together with them turned into a giant.


    "...."


    Isuzu, Rosswesse, and Sekibayashi also saw that scene and couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "Uncle Sekibayashi, that guy can fit into the costume," Izusu said.


    "....."


    "I can see that," Sekibayashi said while a bit stunned. He knew that the guy who was hiding inside the mascot costume had very high flexibility that could make him fit into such a small costume. He thought that guy was suitable to be a pro-wrestler.


    "You should be able to fit in then," Isuzu said.


    "..."


    "No," Sekibayasahi answered with a in tone. He didn''t expect this girl not to give up making him wear a small Pikachu costume.


    Rossweisse didn''t care about their conversation but she felt that his fightter would be interesting. She didn''t expect that the fight between humans was this interesting. She wasn''t sure what kind of match that both of them would show everyone but she couldn''t wait to record it on the camera.


    "Rosswessei-san, can you give me a copyter?" Sekibayashi asked.


    "Oh? Why?" Rosswisse was curious as to why this guy wanted to have the record of the video.


    "To prepare for our battleter," Sekibayashi said with a serious expression.


    "....."


    Rossweisse thought for a bit and said, "Wait for him whether he is okay with it or not."


    Sekibayashi nodded and didn''t say anything afterward.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! This is the match that we have been waiting for!"


    The referee entered the arena and tried to rile up the audience.


    "Yeah!"


    Everyone was excited since the match would start soon. They were a bit creepy with the man who was hiding inside Mockey but it didn''t mind that they weren''t excited to watch his match. They were waiting in anticipation, especially when the opponent was the one that would fight with Sekibayashi in a week. They shouted at the same time telling them to start the match soon.


    The referee could feel the intensity of the audience and didn''t make them wait, "First! We wee the fighter representative of Tochigi Destiny Land! The huge man who is hiding inside a small costume! The monster in the sheepskin! Nezu Masami!"


    Suddenly everyone heard familiar music. They remembered that it was a song that was used on parade in Tochigi Destiny Land.


    Nezu entered the arena while wearing his Mockey mask slowly with slow steps. He stood up in the center of arena and suddenly he kicked his mask.


    *sh!


    His kick split the mask into half and made his face shown to everyone.


    They saw a tall, muscrly well-defined young man with an impossiblyrge pompadour and a prominent chin. He also has uniquely-shaped eyebrows that are zigzagged. They were speechless when they saw him crying.


    "Hiks... Hiks... Sorry Mockey, I will finish it soon...." Nezu cried really hard.


    The referee was a bit speechless but he decided to continue his introduction, "Then on the opposite side! He is the only businessman who has be a fighter for his ownpany! He is also one of the youngest fighters in Kengan! The most famous singer in our country! Ichijou Yuuki!!!!!!"


    Everyone cheered to wee him but suddenly the light was turned off. They were startled since they couldn''t see anything but they stopped when they saw a green light on someone who was riding arge bike with three tires and saw a beautiful woman riding behind him.


    "....."


    Suddenly they heard the music starting to be yed during his entrance.


    *BGM (The Game - Triple H)


    "It''s time to y the game."


    "Time to y the game! Hahaha."


    Yuuki started to drive his motorcycle slowly but the sound of the motorcycle was very loud since it had a veryrge horsepower.


    The music made his entrance very intense and made anyone unable to look away from him. They felt that this entrance was very handsome.


    Nezu frowned when he saw that this guy had stolen all of the attention.


    Yuuki slowly moved to encircle the arena with serious expression and stopped. He came down from his bike together with the girl and raised both of his hands while shouting, "AAAAAHHH!!!!!"


    "AAAAAAAAAHHH!!!"


    Everyone followed his screams together affected by his entrance.


    Yuuki pointed his finger to the top and suddenly fireworks started to explode together creating an epic entrance for him.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "It''s time to y the game, hahaha."


    "Time to y the game!"

 Chapter 788: Actor 1

    Yuuki was wearing a white shirt with a ck suit. His appearance is very sharp and it is a sharp contrast with his wild entrance. He thanked the girl that had apanied him.


    The girl smiled while blushing also telling him to call her again when he needs help again in the future.


    Yuuki nodded at her and turned toward his opponent. He took out his suit and tie while also unbuttoning one button on his shirt. He had prepared his entrance earlier and Rino, along with her representative fighter and secretary, came to him. He thought for a bit and felt that he was kind of missing something. That was why he decided to ask for help from Rino''s secretary since Rino was unavable with that guy around her.


    The light hade back and the arena became bright.


    Yuuki turned toward Kunihiro and taunted him. He could see that Kunihiro was angry at him but he didn''t mind since it was his intention.


    Kunihiro was very annoyed looking at him on the arena, "Brat...." He couldn''t wait to see how his representative fighter beat himter.


    Nogi, who was by his side, had to admit that his ability to create an epic entrance was amazing. He wasn''t his opponent now and he could appreciate his entrance. He was wondering where he had gotten thatrge bike since it was cool.


    Mion is Rino''s secretary and she was very happy since it was a very exciting experience for her earlier. She didn''t expect that his entrance was very amazing, especially thest fireworks. She was d that she could see it nearby.


    "Mion!"


    Otoichi called her. She is also Rino''s secretary and she was very jealous of her colleague to be able to apany him.


    Both of them talked to each other about him together.


    Rino didn''t say anything since she knew that the guy beside her would be jealous. She needed him to be her fighter for her ambition.


    "I can do better," Rei said.


    "..."


    Rino was speechless and asked, "Can you make that kind of entrance?"


    "Yes," Rei nodded.


    Rino only nodded and didn''t say anything. She knew Rei was an assassin and had a hard time having a conversation. She only nodded and smiled at him.


    Yamashita also followed everyone to shout since his entrance was really amazing, "UWOOO!!! YUUKI!!!!'' He felt his blood boiling to see him standing in front of the arena. He couldn''t wait for the match to start.


    Ohya Ken is the CEO of Ginokuniya Bookstore. He is a jovial looking man with a plump face with rosy cheeks and a rosy nose (usually due to being intoxicated), thick ck eyebrows and short matted fair hair atop his head. He is also Yamashita''s friend


    Both of them shouted together while hugging each other and couldn''t wait for the match to start.


    Ohma was by their side and couldn''t look away from the stage. He felt that an entrance was needed when he entered the stage.


    Rossweisse was stunned still while recording the thing that had happened in front of her eyes. She felt that he was very handsome earlier entering the arena. She didn''t expect for him to abuse his magic this much to create an epic entrance. She remembered that he didn''t bring thatrge motorcycle with three tires, fireworks, the music, and even the light that was moving following his entrance. She felt that someone besides him would be impossible to have such an entrance even though they had his magic.


    ''But who is that girl?'' Rossweisse thought. She thought that he had gotten that girl from a random audience to help him.


    "Damn... That''s cool...." Sekibayashi sucked a deep breath and couldn''t help but look at him in an envious manner. He also wanted to have such a cool entrance when he entered the stage.


    Izusu was amazed and didn''t know how to express it but she could tell that it was amazing. She looked at his body and felt that the streamline on his body made her mouth dry. She could see that every woman in this arena was looking at him with hungry eyes. She wanted to show this to her princess showing her that he had a very powerful entrance. She looked at Rossweisse and decided to get a copy of the videoter.


    "Ahh... As expected he is very hot!" Sawada said with a dreamy expression.


    Togawa nodded and also agreed with his opinion. She couldn''t wait for him to take off that shirt but it seemed that she needed to wait for the match to start before she could see it. She had always thought that his match was also pleasing to the eyes. She was wondering whether there was a Kengan with a lot of handsome fighters in the future. She felt that it was a very good idea and she would have done that when she had be the chairman of Kengan Match.


    "Hahaha, your son is really crazy," Metsudoughed.


    "Hahaha, nothing, nothing," Issei smiled.


    Both of them also watched his match thought about the screen. Neither of them went directly to the venue since it would cause a lot of people to be startled. Both of them couldn''t help but think that he was really simr to both of them in their younger times.


    "Kanoh, see his fight, there will be something interesting that happens in the future, you might face him," Metsudo said.


    Kanoh nodded in response.


    Nezu looked at him with a hostile expression. He couldn''t contain his anger when he knew that this guy wanted to close his paradise for a long time


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and looked at him with a smug expression. He didn''t really want to have this kind of expression but it was his character when he was in a pro-wrestling match.


    Pro-wrestling is simr to an actor since they also need to perform and act on the stage. Each of them also has their own character to make the match be more interesting.


    The referee looked at both of them and knew that they were ready. He didn''t want to prolong and decided to start the match.


    "START!!!!!"


    Yuuki was in ce and suddenly his face was greeted by a powerful knee blow.


    "DIE!!!!"


    Nezu rushed and gave him a knee blow to his face and the attack hit him directly.


    Yuuki didn''t move and didn''t dodge. He received an attack directly on his face.


    BAAAAM!!!


    Nezu didn''t stop and kept giving him powerful knee blows in a crazy manner.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    Everyone was looking at him with a worried expression.


    Nezu gave him thest powerful kick on his chin and made him drop to the ground. He snorted and raised his hand showing that he had won until he felt that someone had touched his shoulder.


    "Hmm?" Nezu turned but suddenly he saw something moving very fast toward his chest.


    BAAAM!


    "B - BACKHAND CHOP!!!!" The referee shouted when he saw his attack.


    Nezu felt that his chest hurt and he almost couldn''t breathe. He looked at him with a frown and didn''t understand how he could stand up.


    "You need to count to three before you can defeat me," Yuuki said while grinning.


    Nezu felt angry and rushed toward him again.


    Yuuki didn''t give him a chance since it was his time for a counterattack.


    BAAM!

 Chapter 789: Actor 2

    BAAM!


    Nezu tried to defend his attack but it was very hard and his defense was broken.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    Yuuki gave him a barrage of backhand chops toward his chest. Each of his chops made a deafening sound after contact with his opponent.


    This attack made the audience very excited shouting his name really hard. They felt excited when they saw him rise from the ground earlier.


    Yuuki ran towards Nezu extending his arm out from the side of the body and parallel to the ground, hitting Nezu in the neck and knocking him over.


    BAAM!


    Nezu dropped on the ground with a painful expression. He would have never thought that each of his attacks was very heavy and it was very hard for him to breathe.


    "C - Clothesline!"


    Kunihiro was very happy when he saw his fighter had beaten him over but suddenly he saw him stand up and started to beat up his fighter without giving him a chance to fight back. He started to be worried now since the bet was quite hard for him, "WIN IT, NEZU!!!!"


    Nogi, who was by his side, couldn''t help but shake his head as he knew that the game had started to turn toward him.


    Isuzu and Rossweisse felt that they had ridden a roller coaster. Their emotion had be his ything. They were worried at first when they saw him being beaten up and dropped on the ground but when he stood up again and had his counterattack. They followed everyone and cheered him together. They even hugged each other together when they saw him doing a barrage of backhand chops on his opponent, especially when they saw hisst clothesline.


    Sekibayashi nodded in a satisfying manner, seeing him fighting in the arena. His body was itchy and couldn''t help but want to have a match with him as soon as possible."


    Yuuki grabbed him on the ground and made him stand up. He didn''t give him a chance to fight and spun 360¡ã on his rear foot gaining power and momentum from spinning in ce, then connecting his lead foot''s calf to his face.


    BAAM!


    Nezu felt that he had been hit by a bulldozer but he didn''t give up and grabbed him. His face was bloody but he didn''t want to give up. He started his counterattack and punched his face again.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    Yuuki was punched in the face several times.


    "Electric Blow!" Nezu gave him a powerful uppercut right on his chin.


    BAAAM!!


    Yuuki was a bit exaggerated and was thrown a few meters by his attack.


    Nezu didn''t give him a chance to fight back and continued to hit him. He remembered his kick earlier and also spun to give him a powerful roundhouse kick.


    BAAM!


    "Go down!" Nezu kept charging at him giving him a powerful blow after the blow but suddenly his stomach kicked and made him bow down.


    Yuuki reached back and grabbed his head, pulling his jaw above his own shoulder. Then falling to a seated position, forcing Nezu''s jaw to drop down his shoulder.


    BAAM!


    Nezu was stunned and his consciousness was hazy but when he thought that he would say goodbye to his paradise. He couldn''t drop on the ground and stand up with his willpower alone, "OOOOHHHH!!!!" His pompadour was in a mess but his heart was very hot, "MOCKEY!!!!!"


    Yuuki was really having fun and charged toward him while jumping and kicked him with the soles of both feet.


    BAAAM!!!


    "UGH!!!" Nezu felt that his hearing started to ring. He stood up weakly in the arena but he could drop on the ground anytime.


    Yuuki kicked his stomach again and grabbed his hand arms while twisting them behind them. He positioned him in a piledriver-like position while looking at the audience. He raised his hand trying to rile them up.


    Yuuki was doing the famous ''The Pedigree'' on his opponent now. He knew that it was the best move for thest time before he ended the match.


    "Do it!"


    "Do it!"


    They were shouting really hard waiting for him to finish attacking his opponent.


    Yamashita and Ken shouted together while hugging each other. They felt that this match was really exciting.


    Ohma frowned since he could see that Yuuki was ying around in this match. He was wondering how big the distance between the two of them was.


    Vali had heard from Kuroka that Yuuki would have a match with someone. He came together with everyone while hiding using Hades''s Cap of Invisibility.


    Everyone saw his match and couldn''t help but cheer him on, especially Bikou. They couldn''t wait to watch his matchter with the king of pro-wrestlersterst summer.


    "THE PEDIGREE!!!"


    Yuuki heard their screams and didn''t hesitate to give them the best finisher. He delivered the full-force of the drop to the canvas to his opponent''s head, knocking them cold.


    BAAAM!!!


    Nezu was unconscious and his eyes were rolled white.


    Yuuki turned him in and locked him in ce. He nced at the referee and told him to count to the three.


    The referee nodded and started to count along with everyone.


    "1!"


    "2!"


    "3!"


    They heard a loud sound of a bell and it was a sight that the match was over.


    Yuuki stood up while raising both of his hands and the music started to y again.


    The referee was by his side also raising his hand showing that he was the winner.


    "AAAAAA!!!!!!"


    "AAAAAA!!!!!"


    The audience shouted along with him and felt they were very excited with this match. They couldn''t wait to watch his matchter at the end of summer.

 Chapter 790: Punishment

    "Yuuki!!!!"


    Isuzu ran toward him and jumped into his body. She hugged him since she was happy that he had won the match and got back thend that had been sold before.


    Yuuki caught her and felt a bit surprised. He carried her while walking to Rossweisse who was waiting for him, "I am back."


    "Wee back," Rossweisse smiled and gave him a peck on his cheek.


    "Hahaha, that match is great," Sekibayashiughed and said, "I really can''t wait to fight you now."


    "Hahaha, I can''t wait for that thing to happen too," Yuuki had received quite a sum of money from the ticket that he had sold for the match for both of them.


    "I will go back now. I need to train," Sekibayashi said.


    "Sekibayashi-san, you don''t need the video?" Rossweisse asked.


    "No, I remember it in my head," Sekibayashi left them while waving his hand.


    Yuuki turned his attention to Kunihiro, saying, "I will take my prize."


    Kunihiro gnashed his teeth but nodded, "I will prepare everything." He said and left them. He had signed the contract with Kengan and the consequence would be hard if he didn''t give him the bet.


    Yuuki saw that the time was quitete and said, "Let''s go back."


    Rossweisse and Isuzu nodded and they told them that they would take care of the rest.


    No one stopped them since they thought that he had a lot of wounds after that battle. However, they didn''t know that all of the things that they had done were acting. He didn''t have a single wound on himself.


    Yuuki had to be d that he had received his reward before since his body became more durable. He could feel that he could stay up without getting tired for a week or more.


    The three of them went back together.


    Yuuki stopped for a while and looked in some direction. He smiled and went back.


    "Hmm, is there someone there?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Nothing," Yuuki shook his head.


    "He has noticed us!" Le Fay was surprised since they had worn the Hades''s Cap of Invisibility.


    "He is the one who has given this to you. There is nothing that you should be surprised about," Arthur said.


    They nodded and felt that it was understandable, as the creator of the weapons and armament there should be something that stopped it from attacking the creator.


    Simr to God who has created Longinus and the other Sacred Gears. God has a Longinus and Sacred Gears canceller that stopped the effect of those weapons.


    "So this is pro-wrestler?" Vali suddenly said.


    "Yeah, what do you think?" Bikou asked. He was having fun earlier since there was suspense between the two of them. He had thought that he would lose but suddenly he won and it was very fun.


    "Hmm, I don''t understand," Vali said.


    "About what?" Arthus asked.


    "He had a lot of chances to beat him, dodge his attack, or even kill him," Vali was confused and said, "but why did he let his opponent beat him up?"


    "...."


    Arthur thought for a bit and said, "Vali, do you know that pro-wrestlers don''t dodge their technique?"


    "...."


    "No? Really?" Vali was surprised.


    Arthur nodded and exined, "Yes, I have heard that dodging is a shame for a pro-wrestler. They will receive every hit that is aimed toward their body. That is the pride of a pro-wrestler."


    "Hmm," Vali nodded and somehow he understood it, "I want to see it againter." He remembered that he had another match at the end of the summer.


    Everyone who had heard it nodded. They weren''t someone who was fighting to fight against the criminal organization in the supernatural world but a group of young teenagers who wanted to have fun in their youth.


    They have been back together since the match was over.


    Vali felt more curious about this Kengan since he could see that there were a lot of powerful humans that gathered in the arena. He wanted to try to fight them without using magic and his Divine Dividing using only his body. He thought for a while and wondered whether he could be a representative fighter.


    "....."


    "Now that''s a good idea."


    Yuuki was in the while answering questions from both Rossweisse and Izuzu. Both of them also had some experience in fighting and wondered why he had received all of the attacks without dodging them. He told them the same thing that Arthur had exined to Vali. He felt that pro-wrestler was very painful martial arts but the real essence of pro-wrestler wasn''t the martial arts itself but rather on how to entertain the audience.


    Yuuki could even know that some of the people in the world didn''t think that pro-wrestler was a martial art but it didn''t really matter since for him it was very fun to fight this way. He could also be used to train his acting skills since his past world, there were a lot of pro-wrestlers that had be Hollywood actors and actresses.


    ''Now that you mention it, Hollywood, huh?'' Yuuki wasn''t sure whether it was the fault of this world or something but Hollywood itself wasn''t that popr since there wasn''t much interesting movie.


    It might be popr in North America but not worldwide.


    Yuuki had considered that it was because there wasn''t much mythology in that country.


    It might also be the effect of the mythology in this world that the art and technology in this world was a bit slowpared to his past world.


    "What are you thinking?" Rossweisse asked.


    Yuuki looked at her and said, "I am thinking how to punish you tonight." He still remembered that this girl tried to push him to Sawada earlier.


    "Huh?! Why?" Rossweisse was fl.u.s.tered.


    "Don''t tell me that you have forgotten about the earlier matter!" Yuuki said and put the car into an automatic pilot with his magic. He startled to tickle her side in a lewd manner.


    "Hahaha! Forgive me! Forgive me!"

 Chapter 791: Why I have never seen it?

    Yuuki spent a few hours in his house doing his duty as their boyfriend then he went back to Yukari''s house since he had promised toe back.


    Yukari and Uomi didn''t sleep and waited for him. Both of them started to ask him whether he was wounded or not.


    Yuuki told them that he was alright and even showed them his body.


    "..."


    "No! Let me check it!" Uomi said and started to take off his pants.


    "...."


    Yuuki was wondering whether this girl was trying to check the condition of his body or she just wanted to do it. He didn''t stop them and they continued the thing that they had been doing yesterday.


    This time, both Uomi and Yukari knew why this guy would be known as the ''Beast'' by his girlfriends.


    Yuuki went back together with both Uomi and Yukari. They went together using his car but this time the one who drove was Yukari since she had gotten her driving license in the past.


    Yukari decided to go back early since the summer break was almost over and it was better to spend it together with everyone. She didn''t feel lonely anymore since there were him and her other sisters.


    Yuuki told them that his family had held a summer festival with fireworks. Heter asked Yukari whether she wanted to perform at the summer festival.


    Yukari didn''t mind and told him that it was alright to perform with himter.


    Yuuki nodded and only invited her since the time was quite limited. He wasn''t sure about Mio, Yui, Ritsu, and Mugi since the four of them were having fun together during the summer break. He was sure that they weren''t ready to perform in a few days since they didn''t have a preparation.


    "So will you hold a concert again?" Uomi asked.


    "It should be, I am nning to hold a concert at the end of autumn before the winter session since both of you have an exam, right?" Yuuki asked.


    "You don''t need to worry, the exam will be easy for both of us," Uomi said.


    "Yes, I have also nned to go to the same university as Uomi," Yukari said.


    Yuuki could feel that they were very close to each other. He was sure that it might be because they had licked each other honey pot before. He thought that they had be stick sisters, the two women who had slept with the same man.


    "But three months, huh?" Yukari said.


    "It should be enough for everyone to practice and for the promotion," Yuuki said.


    "Will you make new songs?" Yukari asked. She wasn''t sure but this guy could create a lot of good songs instantly.


    "Hmm, we have a lot of songs but I will make themter," Yuuki said.


    "Do you need help?" Yukari asked.


    "I can help you in that area," Uomi said.


    "...."


    Yukari and Yuuki were speechless at this perverted girl, no, woman. She had climbed the stairs of an a.d.u.l.t and became a woman.


    "Let''s talk with everyone first, I will gather everyone in two days," Yuuki said and looked at Uomi, "Uomi, can you call everyone?"


    "Sure," Uomi nodded since she had a simr role as the manager in his recordingpany.


    "How about your match with that pro-wrestler, do you need a song for the opening?" Yukari asked. She felt that the ''Summer m'' that he had decided to make would be interesting with some concert.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and shook his head, "No, the preparation has already been done and the time will be too tight for such a thing." He looked at her and said, "but I am happy that you want to help me."


    "Nothing," Yukari shook her head and said, "Now, that you mention it what kind of song that we should sing on that kind of tournament?"


    "......"


    "Hmm, I think that Mariah Carey - Hero will be suitable for that kind of asion," Yuuki said.


    "That song is good," Uomi nodded and asked, "That''s right, I have always wanted to ask you a question about the supernatural world."


    "Oh, what is it?" Yuuki asked.


    "Why have I never seen them until now?" Uomi asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "There are three reasons first that the number of people who have special power is just too small." He remembered that the number of Hero Faction was just a hundred andpared to the people who lived in this world which was billions it was too small. Even the number of a demon, fallen angel, angel, youkai, and a lot of supernatural species couldn''t bepared to a human who had billions of numbers.


    "The second is that there is a defense mechanism in our body that protects us from not being able to see them unless the supernatural wants to show their appearance to the human or the human to try a strange ritual, it is impossible for the normal human to see it," Yuuki said.


    Uomi and Yukari nodded with his exnation.


    "How about thest reason?" Yukari asked.


    "Becuase there isn''t need too, both supernatural and our world are separated from each other, human has their own matter and the supernatural world also has their own matter. Each of the leaders of the supernatural worlds has also agreed not to be involved in human matters like in the past," Yuuki said.


    "So the legend about the god of Greek that is often to help the human to conquer something is real?" Uomi asked.


    "It should be real, but now they don''t do anything," Yuuki said.


    "Can I do magic too?" Uomi asked.


    "It should be possible but why do you want to do it? You will only attract trouble toe to you," Yuuki answered.


    "So you also have a lot of trouble?" Yukari asked with a worried expression.


    "Hmm, when your power has reached some level some people won''t even bother you anymore," Yuuki said.


    "...."


    "Anyway, let''s not continue to talk about this matter, the more you ask the more you are curious, isn''t it better to do something fun?" Yuuki said and turned, "There is a hotel over there."


    "...."


    Yukari blushed and Uomi nodded sagely.


    "...."


    "We''re not going to stop?" Uomi asked while looking at the hotel.

 Chapter 792: I have come!

    Yuuki hade back and spent his time at home since the summer festival that was held by his family wouldn''t start in a few days. He saw from his phone that he received a message from Koizumi and invited him to join her in eating instant ramen.


    ''Instant ramen?'' Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    ''Yes,'' Koizumi replied.


    Yuuki didn''t mind since it had been a while for her to meet her, ''Where are you?''


    Koizumi replied to his message and told him about her location.


    Yuuki was quite surprised when he found out that she was in school right now. He changed into his uniform and got ready to go to the school to meet her.


    "Huh? Why are you wearing your uniform?" Ranko asked.


    "I am going to school for a while," Yuuki answered.


    "Alright," Ranko nodded.


    Yuuki wanted to go out but stopped, "Have you done your homework?"


    "Not yet, but I can copy your homeworkter," Ranko answered.


    Yuuki looked at her with speechless expression since this girl was toozy. He decided to hide his homework and not let her copy it.


    Koizumi was in the library doing her homework report. She didn''t follow him to the southern ind since she wanted to go to the north to eat ramen. She was quite hungry and missed him. That was why she decided to invite him to eat ramen.


    "Koizumi-san."


    Koizumi turned and saw her acquaintances, "Oh, Jun-san." She nodded and didn''t say anything again afterward.


    "....."


    "I will do my homework here," Jun said and sat in front of her while doing her homework. She couldn''t concentrate on doing it in her house or in the public library.


    "Please do," Koizumi said and continued with her own matter.


    Both of them were silent and didn''t say anything doing their own things.


    Yuuki had to admit that it was very hot. He was wearing his summer uniform and walked to his school. He thought that it was one of his sacrifices to meet a beautiful girl in his school. He thought that he should meet his beloved teacher too when he entered schoolter.


    It is one of the rules for the student in his school to wear their uniform even though it is a holiday.


    Uniform in this country is good, both in design and the benefit that will be gotten from it. He remembered that there was a store that offered quite a big discount for anyone who wore a uniform. He also remembered that panties that were worn by the girl in uniform were also quite expensive in the strange shop in a small alley around this town.


    Yuuki didn''t need to sugarcoat it even though prostitution is illegal in this country but there are still a lot of shops that offer that kind of thing but of course, it was hidden and only some people knew about it. He wasing from the yakuza family and he was quite familiar with those kinds of things. His father didn''t get involved in that kind of business but he didn''t stop it either.


    ''Geisha, Oiran.....'' Yuuki knew that it was part of the culture for samurai who had a high ranking in the past since there wasn''t any entertainment in the past. His mind was thinking about a lot of things and before long he had arrived at his school. He greeted the security and entered the school. He didn''t see anyone along the way and it was very quiet. He knew that Koizumi was in the library but he didn''t go there directly and decided to go to the teacher room.


    Hiratsuka was wondering why she had be a teacher. The sry isn''t much and the work is quite tough. She also didn''t have that much of holiday, ''Maybe it is a satisfying feeling?'' She thought when she was teaching her students. She was quite jealous that she couldn''t join his trip to the southern ind with him.


    "It is the summer holiday and we are at school now."


    Hiratsuka turned and looked at her fellow teacher who wasining about her job, "If you have time toin why don''t you hurry up and finish your work."


    Kyoko pouted and said, "This is why you''re still single!"


    Veins appeared on her forehead, "I am not single!" Hiratsuka said that unconsciously.


    "Really? Who is your boyfriend?" Kyoko suddenly became interested and asked her a lot of questions.


    Hiratsuka blushed and almost let out her secret, "N - No, there isn''t...." She couldn''t tell her that she was dating her student since it would lead to a big scandal. She knew about his personality and he might even silence everyone who knew about their matter.


    Kyoko looked at her with a dissatisfied expression and knew that she was hiding something. She kept staring at her trying to uncover the truth but she didn''t have a red butterfly tie and blue suit that made her unable to uncover the truth.


    ''There''s only one truth!'' Kyoko thought.


    Hiratsuka became ufortable and said, "Can you do your job first? You''re bothering me." She knew that this woman would marry soon and she felt quite jealous since she could only marry him in yearster.


    Kyoko nodded at her, "Alright." She sat back in her seat and stood up. She looked at her and said, "I will go to the toilet first, I will also buy a drink, do you want something?"


    "Just buy me a tea," Hiratsuka answered.


    "Alright," Kyoko nodded and went out from the teacher room.


    Hiratsuka saw her close the door and sighed. She shook her head and continued her job without someone bothering her. She was known as the strictest educator in her school yet she had made a scandal. She wasn''t sure but it made her a bit excited.


    *Srrt!


    Hiratsuka heard the door open, "You''ve got toe back, Kyoko? You sure are fast." She said without looking at her and suddenly her eyes were covered by hands. She thought that it was she who was ying a prank on her but she felt that the hands were quite big.


    "Try to guess?"


    Hiratsuka who heard this voice couldn''t help but turn, "Yuuki!!!"


    "I havee," Yuuki said while giving her a mischievous smile.

 Chapter 793: What are you doing?

    Hiratsuka was surprised and happy when she saw him but she knew that she was a teacher. Her expression was strict and asked him with a serious expression, "What are you doing?"


    "..."


    Yuuki thought that this woman was really cute even though she was almost in her 30. He should marry her as soon as possible when he has graduatedter. He held her hand and said, "Of course, I aming to see you."


    "..."


    Hiratsuka blushed and was speechless at the same time. She suddenly realized that she was a teacher. She coughed and said, "Ichijou-kun, please remember that we''re a student and teacher."


    "What is it? Do you want to have that kind of y?" Yuuki asked.


    "...." Hiratsuka looked around and said, "We''re in school!" She wanted to tell him that both of them could do itter when they weren''t in school.


    "I know but there isn''t anyone here," Yuuki got closer and whispered, "There is only both of here."


    Hiratsuka blushed and became slightly nervous, "W - What are you going to do?" She knew that she couldn''t stop him and she didn''t really want to. She knew that there were only both of them in this room and she thought that it was alright.


    "Well, of course, I am going to take that lip of yours first," Yuuki said, and made sure to turn off the camera in the room before he stole her lips. He didn''t receive a rejection rather this woman was quite proactive since it had been a while for both of them to meet each other.


    ''I miss you,'' Hiratsuka thought while hugging his neck.


    Both of them had kissed each other for a while and separated from each other.


    Hiratsuka coughed, "Let''s stop, there is my colleague that wille backter."


    Yuuki thought for a bit and asked, "Is it that animal ticket teacher?"


    Hiratsuka smiled when she remembered it, "Yes, that''s the one." She wanted tough during that time when everyone was very excited then became disappointed with the reward.


    Yuuki shook his head and touched her body.


    Hiratsuka didn''t expect for him to touch her body and became very embarrassed, "W - What the hell are you doing? I have told you that my colleague is here, right?"


    "Your body is too stiff," Yuuki thought after he touched his body.


    Hiratsuka sighed and nodded, "Yeah, a teacher is quite a tough job." She couldn''t help but tell him about her hardsh.i.p.s this summer break. She needed to go to the school and helped the students who had bad scores. She also needed to arrange the lesson that would be used in the 2nd semester after the end of summer break.


    Yuuki listened to her patiently while sitting next to her.


    Hiratsuka understood now why a lot of people wanted to have a partner and married since it was very nice to have someone who you could share everything together with, especially this partner was very thoughtful.


    Yuuki thought for a bit and said, "Do you want me to massage you?" His skill in massage would be worth millions of Ind Coins since it was very nice and very rxing.


    "Massage?" Hiratsuka looked at him with a confused expression.


    "Just a shoulder massage," Yuuki stood up and held her shoulders, "Just rx and leave everything to me." He would make her fly to heaven with his fingers now.


    Hiratsuka only nodded and let her massage her since she didn''t think that her colleague would misunderstand herter, only she started to regret it since she didn''t how skillful he was with his fingers.


    "Aaahhnnnn....."


    Kyoko sighed since she wanted to go back. She went out of the toilet and didn''t forget to buy a drink for both herself and Hiratsuka. She was a bit worried about her friend that was still single even though she was in herte 20''s. She knew that her friend might be hiding something, ''Is she dating her student?''


    Kyoko hurriedly shook her head since she thought that it was impossible. She wouldn''t even think of such a strict teacher to make such a scandal to date her own student. She also felt that she was a bit cruel to tell her that she would marry soon. However, it was one of her ways to make her marry as soon as possible.


    Kyoko thought for a bit and shook her head. She decided to stop taunting her since she didn''t want to hurry her to marry someone.


    ''It is better to marry someone who is right rather than in a hurry marrying a loser,'' Kyoko thought. She was just thinking about which man that could handle Hiratsuka since her personality was a bit intense. She was wondering why she started to think about a lot of things even though she had juste out of the toilet.


    "Maybe I need a break," Kyoko thought and walked back to the teacher room. She skipped a beat since there wasn''t anyone in this school beside some students who were studying in the library and both of herself and Hiratsuka. She didn''t want to go back too early and decided to check the library and saw two girls who were doing their summer break report together. She nodded and couldn''t help but say, "Oh, youth!"


    Kyoko walked back to her office and suddenly she heard a lewd voice.


    "Ahnn..."


    "Y - Yuuki, stop for a while..."


    "Oh? Do you want me to stop?"


    "Hmm, n - no, do it more...."


    "So how is it?"


    "I - It''s good!!!!"


    Kyoko blushed and didn''t expect Hiratsuka to have a secret rendezvous in the teacher office when she was outside, ''Who is the partner?'' She couldn''t see their face and didn''t know what they were doing since she couldn''t see them from the outside.


    But from their voice, she knew that they had done something wrong and as a teacher, she needed to stop them and also as her friend she also needed to reprimand her. She opened the door and shouted, "Please stop! If you want to do that do it in the hotel or your home!"


    "......"


    Everyone was in silence and they looked at each other with a stunned expression.


    "......"


    "What are you doing?"


    Three of them said at the same time.

 Chapter 794: Just do your work!

    The three of them looked at each other in silence until he broke the silence.


    "Hello," Yuuki greeted Kyoko.


    "Hello," Kyoko unconsciously greeted him until she realized something was wrong, "That''s not it! What the hell are you doing in school?!" She didn''t expect that for Hiratsuka to have such a rtionship with the biggest wolf in the school. She had to admit that it wasn''t that much of a surprise since he was known as the beast in the school.


    Hiratsuka wasn''t sure what to say and only hoped that he could exin this to her since her mind was in mess.


    "I am giving her a massage since she is very tired," Yuuki said and smiled, "As her student, I am just helping my teacher. I am very grateful for her to be able to give me a wonderful life during my school time."


    "Message, eh?" Kyoko was quite suspicious and asked, "Then, why have I heard her m.o.a.ns outside earlier?"


    Hiratsuka blushed but she had calmed down, "His skill is just otherworldly, you should try it."


    "Eh?" Yuuki looked at her with a surprised expression since his massage was special and he wouldn''t do it to random people.


    Hiratsuka knew his expression and said in a low voice, "Just make her m.o.a.n like me." She also thought to shut her down with his skill.


    "Really?" Kyoko was quite interested since she was also tired. She thought that a massage was quite tempting on such a tiring day.


    Hiratsuka nodded and said, "Yes, go sit over there and let him do his magic." She looked at him and gave him a meaningful smile.


    "...." Yuuki was speechless at this woman and shook his head. He didn''t really mind since Kyoko was quite beautiful. He remembered that Shuu had a crush on this woman and he felt slightly guilty that he had touched her first before him.


    "Alright, let me see whether his skill can really make me have such a lewd m.o.a.n," Kyoko snorted and clearly showed that she didn''t believe it.


    Hiratsuka snorted at this woman and patted his back, "Go!"


    Yuuki felt that he had be a boy toy for an older woman and his feeling was a bitplex. He touched his face and wondered whether he would be living with only using his d.i.c.k and his skill to get alive. He suddenly remembered a famous figure in Chinese who could seduce the queen of famous kingdom and almost created a coup de teat in that kingdom with his little brother.


    ''Lao Ai?''


    Yuuki remembered that it should be the name of that person.


    "Hurry up," Kyoko said with quite an impatient expression, but she was quite excited to have a handsome young man to pamper her with.


    Yuuki could see that this woman wanted him to use his skill on her. He shook his head and ced both of his hands on her shoulders. He could feel that she was quite tense when he held her, "Calm down, just rx and leave everything to me."


    His voice was like magic to her ears and she nodded like a small girl who was curious about the world. Her shoulders were a bit hard but suddenly started melting when he started to knead her. She couldn''t help but let out a small m.o.a.n, "Ahn..."


    Hiratsuka, who was by their side couldn''t help but smile, "How is it?"


    "I - It''s good, I don''t know if your student has this kind of skill... Hmmm...." Kyoko said while biting her lips.


    "Don''t hold back, let out all of the tension in your body and enjoy the feeling," Yuuki once again whispered to her.


    Kyoko who heard his voice didn''t hold back anymore and didn''t care about Hiratsuka who was sitting beside her. In her mind that there were only three people here and she could believe in Hiratsuka wouldn''t bber the thing that had happened in this room since both of them had a simr experience.


    Yuuki started to know that the teacher was quite a tough job since she could feel that their body was quite tense after working hard in the school for a long time. Of course, as a good student, it is also his job to offer them help, especially for the beautiful teacher.


    "How is it?" Yuuki asked.


    "I - It''s good, don''t stop...." Kyoko answered.


    "Alright," Yuuki said and turned his head. He blinked his eyes and saw that Hiratsuka stared at him with a frown.


    "......"


    Yuuki coughed, "Well, I will end this massage session now."


    "Eh? Why?" Kyoko couldn''t help butin.


    "I aming to school to do my homework in the library," Yuuki said and made excuses to get out.


    "Well....." Kyoko was a bit disappointed but she was a teacher and there was no way that she should stop him who wanted to do his homework. She sighed and nodded, "Alright."


    Hiratsuka nodded and said, "Do your homework. I will check after the summer break is over."


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Alright."


    "Oh, right, I have something to tell you,e here for a second," Hiratsuka said.


    Yuuki walked toward her and wondered what this woman wanted to tell him.


    Hiratsuka looked at him and whispered in a low voice, "She has a fiance, don''t do anything to her."


    "....." Yuuki was speechless with her words but he nodded, "I won''t do anything like that."


    Hiratsuka gave him a snort and pped his back, "Go, finish your homework!"


    "I will visit you again," Yuuki said before he left.


    Hiratsuka blushed and wanted to say to him that he should visit when there were only both of them in the school.


    Kyoko saw his back as he was leaving the teacher room and couldn''t help but sigh, "I will chase him if I am 10 years younger."


    Hiratsuka, who heard her words, couldn''t help but say, "Just hurry up and do your work!"

 Chapter 795: Its Secret

    Yuuki was wondering why the level of the girls in this school was so high. He didn''t think much and smelled his body. He could smell two women on his body and he knew that it would lead to troubleter. He used his magic to neutralize his smell and went to the library since someone was waiting for him.


    Jun and Koizumi were doing their summer report together without having a conversation. Both of them didn''t really have a hobby to talk about that much and they also needed to finish their report since the summer break would be over soon. They were writing their report until they heard the door was opened.


    *Slide


    Both of them turned and saw someone enter the library.


    "It''s quite hot," Yuuki said and smiled, "Koizumi and....." He forgot the other one or he might never introduce himself to her.


    "Takanashi Jun," Jun answered. She knew him since there wasn''t anyone in the school who didn''t know him. She was quite surprised to see him and thought that he wasing for Koizumi.


    "Hello, Jun," Yuuki greeted and sat beside Koizumi, "How is your report?"


    "It will be done in half an hour," Koizumi said.


    Yuuki nodded, "Then, I will wait for the meantime." He said while looking at her.


    "....."


    "Can you not stare at me?" Koizumi asked.


    "Sorry, it has been a while since we have met and I am a bit mesmerized by you," Yuuki smiled and said, "Then, I won''t bother you now."


    Koizumi blushed and said, "I don''t mind..." She also quite missed him since it had been a while for both of them to meet each other.


    "Really?" Yuuki smiled.


    Jun, who was by their side, couldn''t help but feel sour. She felt that she had eaten dog food when she saw both of them flirted with each other. She sighed and wondered whether she could have a boyfriend too. She shook her head and continued to do her homework. She was quite stumped with one question until she heard his voice.


    "Here is the answer," Yuuki said.


    "Huh?" Jun looked at him with a confused expression.


    Yuuki started to exin how to answer the question for her.


    Jun, who heard him, couldn''t help but nod with his exnation.


    Koizumi, who was by his side, couldn''t help but be surprised, "Y - You''re smart?"


    "....."


    Yuuki was speechless with her question.


    "Koizumi-san, he is rank 1 in the entire 2nd year," Jun, who was quite knowledgeable about the rank for each other, answered. She was quite surprised when she saw that he was the rank one in his entire years.


    "Then, can you help me?" Koizumi asked.


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded and helped both of them to do their homework.


    They had done their homework and they decided to go back since they had stayed quite long in school.


    "The school library is good for studying during summer break, huh?" Jun said. She also joined both of them since Yuuki and Koizumi didn''t really mind. She looked at both of them and asked, "How are your summer reports? Koizumi-san? Yuuki-senpai?"


    "Well, I am done with the report," Yuuki answered since he had a lot of things to do in the summer he hurriedly finished all of his homework.


    "Not that great," Koizumi answered.


    Jun felt a bit relieved when she heard Koizumi, "I mean, yeah, talk about our future career?" She was a bit worried and said, "Our teacher just tells us to do something we like or that we''re good at, but it''s easier said than done." She suddenly became depressed and said, "I don''t think I could be a writer and even if I were to go to the publishing like my mother, I wouldn''t necessarily end up in the department I''d like. Grade wise, the natural sciences would be good for me....."


    Yuuki and Koizumi didn''t even listen to her depressing talk and talked to each other where they would eat their ramen today.


    "That''s tough..."


    "Yeah, but all I want is just to open a bookstore or work in the library to read the book for the entire time," Jun sighed and said, "I wonder whether such a thing is possible...."


    "Well, why not just do it?" Yuuki said.


    "Eh?" Jun looked at him.


    "I mean the result is only two whether you will seed or fail," Yuuki looked on the outside and said, "Rather doing something that you don''t want why not doing something that you love..."


    Jun and Koizumi looked at him while blinking their eyes.


    "Well, but I guess for some people it won''t be easy to do that," Yuuki looked at her and said, "Then work in mypany, I have both manga and novel publishing,e to me when you''ve graduated."


    "Ha?" Jun didn''t expect him to suddenly offer her a job.


    "....."


    Jun suddenly got a headache since she knew that he was different from normal high school students since he had a lot ofpanies and also a famous singer, mangaka, and novelist. She wasn''t sure what to say right now.


    "What will you do in the future?" Koizumi asked.


    "Me? I might enterw schoolter and try to enter the technology business," Yuuki answered.


    "Law school? Not a technology institute?" Jun asked.


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, I am only going to fund the money and let the people work for me. It is better to spend my days with my wives and children in the future, right?" He said while looking at Koizumi.


    Koizumi blushed and looked away while muttering, "Why are you asking me?" She was wondering whether he wanted to marry her.


    "Then what if you fail?" Jun asked.


    "If I fail then I will try again, failure is normal when someone is trying to do something new," Yuuki said and couldn''t help butin, "This country is a bit weird since most of the people don''t want to fund someone who has failed in the past."


    "In my opinion, the one who has tasted failure will work better than the one that is still v.i.r.g.i.n...."


    They blushed in his vulgar words.


    "However, I am not going to give my money to some random people, they must have some ns before I can fund them," Yuuki said.


    They understood why he would enterw schoolter since it would help him with his business. They talked with each other until Jun asked a question to Koizumi.


    "How about you, Koizumi? What do you want to do in the future?" Jun asked.


    Koizumi stopped and looked at both of them, "It''s a secret." She said and continued to walk, telling him where they would eat their ramen.


    Jun thought that Koizumi wanted to work in the ramen-rted business.


    Yuuki thought that this girl wanted to marry him and have a family then eat ramen together with them.


    Either way, it didn''t really matter now since it would happen in the future.

 Chapter 796: Instant Ramen

    "Is it really alright for me toe?" Jun asked once again since she felt that she had turned into the third wheel between two of them but she was also curious what kind of ramen that both of them would eat together.


    "It is okay," Koizumi answered.


    Yuuki nodded, "It''s alright, the merrier."


    Jun nodded and sighed in relief hearing their answer.


    They walked for a while and they had arrived at their destination.


    "Bar Sakura?" Yuuki and Jun said at the same time. Both of them felt weird since it was a bar and not a ramen shop.


    Koizumi didn''t answer and entered the shop.


    Yuuki didn''t think much and entered the bar.


    Jun also followed even though she was a bit hesitant, "The sign says it''s a bar."


    "Look," Yuuki suddenly said.


    Jun turned and was surprised.


    Both of them saw a variety of instant noodles from many varieties of prefectures and cities.


    "Hokkaido, Northeast Kanto, Tokai North..." Yuuki didn''t eat instant ramen that much since most of his food was cooked by his girlfriends but it didn''t mean that he had never eaten it. Though, he would never have expected there would be a vast variety of instant noodles in this country.


    "An entire wall of it! I have never seen any of them," Jun said.


    "So you have noticed?" Koizumi suddenly said and exined, "The ramens they have here are local instant noodles from every nook and cranny of this country."


    Yuuki nodded and could see that each of the instant ramen was sorted by their region.


    "But you can get that now in the supermarket chains," Koizumi said.


    "Hmm, I''ve often eaten it when my parents went homete, I might buy some to take home," Jun said.


    "We will eat them here," Koizumi said while looking at him.


    Yuuki nodded and was a bit surprised since he could eat it in this ce.


    "Eh? You can eat it here?!" Jun was surprised.


    Koizumi seemed depressed and said, "In my case, I usually make a mistake...." She started to tell them that she had often made the soup became muddy because she used a small amount of water. She also told them that she also often made the noodles became hard and stuck together.


    Yuuki patted her head and was wondering whether she would spend her life buying ramen instead of making it, "You''re kind of clumsy."


    Koizumi pouted and looked away at him.


    "....."


    ''What is this?'' Jun held her chest since it felt quite tight seeing them flirting with each other. She felt very envious of both of them.


    Yuuki looked at Jun and asked, "How about you eat here too?"


    "Me too?" Jun thought for a while and nodded, "Alright, I think that the noodle will be better when it is cooked by the professional."


    Yuuki looked at the variety of noodles and asked, "Koizumi, do you have a rmendation?" He didn''t know which one was the good one.


    "Everyone has their own preferences, so..." Koizumi exined and said, "If I''d to pick, however, I''d say that the products from Hokkaido are all cut above the rest. They have a lot of coborations with the famous shop, too. And beginning with the Maruyama Zoo Ramen, the ramens associated with each region''s zoo have they have cute packaging, but also their taste seriously too...." She started to enter ramen professor mode and exined everything to two of them.


    Yuuki and Jun listened seriously and could see that Koizumi really loved her ramen. However, her exnation was a bit too much for both of them who only wanted to eat ramen now.


    ''Wait....''


    "You have eaten all of them?" Yuuki was surprised that Koizumi could exin the taste of each ramen very well.


    Koizumi nodded, "Of course I have eaten all of them." She had this obvious expression on her face.


    "....."


    Jun thought that Koizumi really wanted to work in the ramen industry in the future.


    Yuuki thought that this girl might be addicted to ramen. He was wondering whether her bowel was alright after eating a lot of ramen in her life. He was sure that she ate ramen every day from cup, instant, and from the shop too.


    Her exnation was over and they decided to order their ramen now.


    The three of them sat down together.


    Koizumi showed him her back and Yuuki helped her tie her hair into a ponytail to make it easier to eat.


    Jun looked at both of them and asked, "Do you often do this?"


    "Do what?" Yuuki and Koizumi asked at the same time.


    "....."


    "Nothing," Jun answered and tied her hair alone.


    Three of them waited for a while and their order hade.


    "So anyway, I went to pick up Hokkaido Rishiri Kelp Ramen," Jun said.


    "I picked the Ichiki Kushino Speciality Tuna Ramen from Kagoshima prefecture with powdered wasabi," Koizumi said.


    "Lastly, I am picking Sapporo Maruyama Zoo Salt Ramen," Yuuki said. He picked this ramen because he thought that the pr bear packaging was quite cute.


    "The packaging is very cute," Jun said.


    "Yes, but the taste is also very delicious," Koizumi said.


    "Well...."


    "Time to eat," everyone said at the same time and they started to eat their ramen together.


    Yuuki spooned the clear soup on his ramen and sipped it. He was kinda surprised that the taste was quite strong even though the soup was clear. He picked up his chopsticks and started to eat his noodles. He slurped it and the taste of the soup became mellow with the noodles. He couldn''t stop eating this and started to imagine that he was fishing a fish together with a pr bear.


    "It''s good!"


    They continued to eat until Jun said that Koizumi wanted to work in the ramen industry in the future since she had researched a lot of ramen taste. Only Koizumi didn''t hear from her since she was focussed on eating her ramen.


    Jun asked once again what her dream was but Koizumi answered that it was a secret.


    They had eaten their ramen and Jun said goodbye to both of them.


    Yuuki had bought a lot of ramen for his girlfriends at home. He looked at her and asked, "So why is it a secret?"


    "..." Koizumi didn''t answer him immediately.


    "Because I am embarrassed," Koizumi answered.


    "So, what''s your dream?" Yuuki asked.


    "To be the wife of someone," Koizumi said with a red face and said, "I - I will go back now."


    "Let''s eat ramen again," Yuuki said.


    Koizumi nodded and went back.


    "...."


    ''Cute.....'' Yuuki thought inwardly.


    Koizumi suddenly stopped and went back.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Can you apany me eating ramen again?" Koizumi asked.


    Yuuki was wondering whether ramen that entered her stomach would be sent to another dimension but he could think about thatter, "Sure, let''s go."


    Koizumi nodded in response and both of them went out to eat ramen together.

 Chapter 797: Hide now!

    His stomach was almost full when Koizumi asked him toe along with her to eat a lot of ramens. He was wondering where the ramen that she had eaten had gone from her stomach. He decided to use his magic to maximize his metabolism and help his digestion system. He didn''t go back directly since he needed to meet Marika who was working in Wagnaria. He wondered whether she would turn into a businesswoman in the future. Though, it might be impossible since her dream was to be a housewife for her husband.


    Yuuki suddenly remembered that he had talked with Tsugumi. He remembered that Chitoge''s mother was some famous business consultant. He felt that he had talked to her in the past but he might have forgotten it. He didn''t think much about that now since he had arrived in Wagnaria.


    *Ping Pong!


    "Please, wel--- Ah, Yuuki!" Popura greeted him.


    "Hello, Taneshima, where is Marika?" Yuuki asked.


    "She''s waiting for you in the back and I will tell her that you''vee," Popura said.


    "You don''t need to do that, I wille to her," Yuuki said.


    Popura nodded and didn''t think much since he had oftene but she was curious about the thing that he had brought, "What''s that?"


    "Instant ramen, I will give you someter," Yuuki said and showed her the collection of ramen that he had brought.


    "Uwaa....." Popura said since there was a lot of ramens there, "There is one with cute packaging too."


    "Well, I won''t bother you when you''re working, you can take itter," Yuuki said.


    "Yes," Popura nodded.


    Yuuki walked to the back of the restaurant and no one stopped him since he was familiar with the people here. He entered the resting room and saw a girl who was eating a parfait on the table, "Marika."


    Marika stopped and turned. She suddenly jumped toward him, "Yuuki-sama! I miss you!"


    Yuuki caught her with one arm and said, "I misst you too."


    Both of them talked for a while and sat down while looking at the thing that he had brought curiously.


    "Wow, instant ramen, there was a lot of it too," Marika said, and was attracted to the Maruyama Zoo Ramen since the packaging was quite cute.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but the people who worked in this ce also came to him while looking at the variety of the instant noodles. He told them to bring some since he had nned to give it to them.


    Kyoko who had a bottomless stomach didn''t hesitate and took most of them.


    Yuuki and Marika didn''t stay too long since they had nned to go back. Both of them walked together to her apartment.


    "Where is Honda?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm, I am not sure, she might be hiding somewhere," Marika said.


    Yuuki knew that Honda was a ninja and she might be observing both of them now. The only reason that she didn''te out might be because that Marika had requested her not to bother both of them since they quite missed each other.


    "Yuuki-sama, do you want to stay at my apartment?" Marika asked.


    "..."


    "Isn''t there your father?" Yuuki asked.


    "H - He has said that he won''t go back today," Marika answered shyly.


    Yuuki was sure that he would enter jail when her father knew that he would do something to her but when he looked at her expression he didn''t hesitate and agreed toe to her apartment. He was a man and it would be a fool for him not to agree to her invitation.


    Honda, who was following both of them, was wondering whether she needed to stop either of them or not. She knew that if the male was v.i.r.g.i.n then it would be alright but he was known as the beast. She knew that when he entered her apartment there might be something happening between the two of them.


    ''Well, they''re engaged with each other.''


    Honda didn''t think much and she also wasn''t that much worried about herdy since her body had be better day after day.


    Yuuki entered her apartment and it had been a while since he hade here.


    "Please rx, I will make you tea," Marika said.


    "You don''t need to do that," Yuuki said.


    "It is okay since it has been a while since you havee here," Marika said.


    "Well, your father is scary...."


    Marika chuckled in response.


    "But that''s not what I meant," Yuuki said and hugged her from behind, "it has been a while since both of us have been together."


    "Y - Yuuki-sama!!!!" Marika became nervous while looking at him with a shy expression.


    "Let''s see whether these lips still have a simr taste," Yuuki said while tracing her lips with his thumb.


    Marika bit his thumb and was wondering why this guy was so skillful with this matter.


    "Marika...."


    "Yuuki-sama..."


    Both of them couldn''t contain desire in their heart and locked their lips together. They were happy since their rtionship had been acknowledged by her father since he had helped the police solve seven cases.


    Marika thought that both of their rtionsh.i.p.s would go to another step but suddenly they heard someone.


    "Marika-sama, Yuuki-sama."


    "..."


    Marika and Yuuki separated from each other since they were surprised at her who suddenly appeared.


    Marika was very shy and asked, "W - What''s wrong, Honda?" She was also a bit annoyed since she suddenly appeared to disturb both of them.


    "Your father hase back and will enter this ce in 3 minutes," Honda said and looked at him with a pitiful expression. She knew the consequences would be very bad when her father knew that he wasing to this ce without her father knowing it.


    "....."


    Marika became panicked and said, "Yuuki-sama! You need to hide now!" She wasn''t sure but somehow she felt quite excited since the thing that happened now was simr to the drama that she had often watched.


    "......"

 Chapter 798: Speechless

    Yuuki was speechless when he heard it.


    Honda gave him his shoes that were ced in the front door.


    "Yuuki-sama! Please hide!" Marika said and pushed him to the veranda outside.


    "....."


    Yuuki was in the outside veranda while looking at the scenery during the night. Even though it was beautiful, his heart was very ufortable now.


    Marika and Honda were waiting in the living room until they heard a voice from the entrance home.


    "I am back," Gen said after entering his apartment.


    "Wee home, dad," Marika said.


    "Yeah, the matter in the police is alright now," Gen said and looked at her curiously.


    W - What''s wrong, dad?" Marika was wondering whether her father had known that she had hidden him in the veranda or something.


    "Your face is a bit red, are you alright?" Gen asked.


    "I am alright," Marika nodded and sighed in relief since her father didn''t know.


    Gen sighed in relief and smiled, "Your health has gotten better each day. It might be possible to cure your sicknesspletely." He knew that his daughter''s sickness was heredity from her mother who also had a weak body.


    Marika smiled, "Yes! Then I can go out with Yuuki-sama around the world!" She thought that she also wanted to see the world with him.


    Gen sighed when his daughter mentioned about him, "He has solved my request and I have agreed with your engagement but...."


    "But?" Marika asked curiously.


    "But I don''t want you to do anything lewd before you marry each other," Gen said.


    "....." Marika was speechless since she had almost done that before with him. She only nodded since she could do it when her father wasn''t at home.


    Gen wanted to say something again but suddenly his phone rang. He took out his phone and saw that it was from his subordinate, "I will take the call first." He said and went to the veranda.


    "W - Wait, father!" Marika tried to stop her father from hiding him there.


    Gen didn''t hear her words and went out to the veranda to receive the call.


    Marika hurriedly went to go there to check on him but she was surprised since she couldn''t find him.


    Honda suddenly appeared on her side and whispered, "Marika-sama, Yuuki-sama has moved to your room."


    Marika nodded and didn''t know how he could do that but she sighed in relief. She saw that her father was still busy and went to her room to check on him.


    Yuuki felt that he had be a secret lover of someone. He was wondering how long that he needed to be on the veranda until he heard that her father hade back. He didn''t need to peek since he used his magic to observe them. He waited for a while until her father suddenly walked toward the veranda.


    ''This is bad!''


    Yuuki knew that he might be entered a jail when her father knew that he had some secret rendezvous here. He thought for a while and decided to teleport to her room which was quite near to the veranda. He had never told Marika about his magician identity and thought to tell her afterward. He teleported to her room right away when her father entered the veranda. He sighed in relief while sitting down on the chair in her room.


    Suddenly the door opened.


    "Yuuki-sama!" Marika entered the room and closed the door. She sighed in relief when she saw him alright.


    "Marika...." Yuuki was a bit tired.


    Marika smiled and chuckled when she looked at him.


    "....."


    Yuuki was speechless.


    Both of them talked for a while.


    Yuuki suddenly thought that it was quite exciting to do something lewd when there was her father in this ce.


    "Y - Yuuki-sama, do you want to continue?" Marika asked.


    "You don''t need to ask for that," Yuuki wanted to kiss her but suddenly the door was knocked.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Marika, are you there?"


    Both of them were startled while looking at each other.


    "W - What''s wrong?" Marika asked.


    "Can I enter?" Gen asked.


    "Wait for a while!" Marika said and looked at him, "Yuuki-sama! Hide in my wardrobe!"


    "...." Yuuki was helpless and nodded. He entered her wardrobe and hid inside.


    Marikaughed since it was very fun and opened the door, "What''s wrong, dad?" Her expression had be normal while asking her father.


    "Nothing, I have to go back to the headquarters now," Gen said.


    Marika nodded, "Please take care of your body."


    "You too," Gen patted her head and said, "Alright, I will go now, don''t bring that rascal home."


    "Yes," Marika nodded and waved her hand, closing the door. She sighed in relief and opened her wardrobe. She smiled and said, "It''s fine, Yuuki-sama."


    "...."


    Yuuki was speechless when he saw her smiling.


    "Did you have fun in my wardrobe? I have a lot of my underwear in there," Marika smiled.


    ''This girl...'' Yuuki came out from her wardrobe and carried her to her bed, "I need to punish you somehow."


    "Kyaaa!" Marika didn''t seem afraid but was quite excited.


    Both of them were in her bed ready to step into the next step until they heard a knock again.


    "...."


    "Y - Yuuki-sama, hide!" This time, Marika was very panicked.


    "...."


    Yuuki told her not to worry.


    "Marika, is there someone in your room?" Gen said.


    "No, dad," Marika wasn''t sure what Yuuki would do but she decided to believe in him.


    Gen opened her room and didn''t see anyone. He felt weird and said, "Nothing, I have thought that stinky boy is here. I will go now." He said and closed the door.


    Marika nodded and sighed in relief. She opened her nker and saw him there and curiously asked, "How can you suddenly disappear?"


    "Well, I am a magician," Yuuki answered.


    "...."


    "Really?" Marika asked and suddenly asked, "Don''t tell me that you''ve healed my sickness too?" She felt weird when her body became better and better until she realized that it was him.


    Yuuki only smiled and said, "You don''t think too much, I am happy that you''re healthy, next time let''s go out together."


    "Hmm...." Marika felt really warm and kissed him again. She was very happy and didn''t want to let him go now.

 Chapter 799: Five Families

    Yuuki decided to hold the meeting for the autumn concert after the summer break since he thought the time was quite tight. He knew that the other girls wanted to have fun rather than working right now. He also didn''t force them since they were still in high school. He wasn''t sure whether they wanted to go for a professional but it didn''t really matter either way since he decided to


    Yukari and Uomi were in his house together with everyone trying a kimono that they would wear for the summer festival tonight.


    This summer festival was held by his father since it was also part of the ie of the group. Festivals in this country had always be the source of ie for the yakuza group since it generated a lot of money from opening the stall in the group.


    Of course, his group monopolizes it since there isn''t any group who dares to fight a territory with his group.


    "Two dayster is the day for your match, right? Is it alright for you to go to the summer festival?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Of course, I think that everyone also wants to watch the summer festival," Yuuki said.


    They nodded in response since a summer without summer festival would be very nd and it meant that they hadn''t spent their summer yet. They would go in the evening and now they were preparing themselves.


    Yuuki looked at them and thought that the kimono would be good for the night activity. He was waiting for them to get ready while eating the instant ramen that he had bought yesterday since there was quite a lot of taste.


    Akane was sitting next to him while also eating instant noodles, "Is that good?"


    "Not bad, how about we exchange with each other?" Yuuki said.


    Akane nodded without hesitation.


    Both of them tried each other instant noodles for the check taste.


    Yuuki slurped his noodles while thinking about the people who would join this festival. He remembered that this festival would be held in one of the famous shrines. He remembered that the one who held this ce suit be one of the famous five big families.


    "Do you know the ce will perform is one of the shrines of the five big families?" Akane suddenly said.


    "Really? Which family?" Yuuki thought that his father also be a patron for this shrine and that was why they often held the festival in that shrine. He was wondering whether Akeno or Kuroka could enter the festival but he thought that it was possible since they had Hades''s Cap of Invisibility. He also thought that it might be possible for the people from Hero Faction to join this festival too.


    "...."


    Yuuki had always wondered where the Hero Faction had gotten their money, ''Is it pocket money from their sponsor?'' He thought that a powerful God such as Indra and Hades might be the patron of Hero Faction giving them money to live since most of them were orphans.


    "Wait before I exin which family, do you know about the five families, right?" Akane asked.


    "Hmm, I don''t know the details, but Akeno is from one of those families," Yuuki exined, and said, "she should be from Himejima n." He knew that Akeno had a bad memory about her family and didn''t really want to have any interaction with them. He didn''t really mind either since he didn''t even put them into his eyes.


    Even though the five families might be big in front of a normal priest or exorcist, they are very weakpared to the people in the supernatural world. However, they have their own secret weapons that arepared to the most powerful Sacred Gears, but not Longinus.


    ''It should be five beasts or something," Yuuki thought inwardly.


    Akane nodded, "Yes, the five big families are Himejima n, Doumon n, Nakiri n, Shinra n, and Kushihashi n." She exined and said, "Each of them has a beast power that is simr to the legendary beasts such as dragons, white tigers, etc."


    Yuuki nodded and thought that he was right.


    "Then what is the shrine that we will go to now?" Makoto asked since she had been listening to their conversation.


    "They''re from a Doumon n, they''re famous for their ck tortoise spirit," Akane exined.


    "ck Tortoise, eh?" Yuuki knew that some of the n personality might be affected by the spirit that they were holding. He thought that it was quite right to go to this Doumon n since he didn''t think that the n that owned a dragon or white tiger spirit might be hospitable and he might get into a fight with them.


    "Don''t get into fights with the five families since they''re troublesome," Akane said.


    "Troublesome?" Yuuki didn''t think much since the people in the supernatural world were very easy to solve different from the people in the normal world.


    In the supernatural world, he only needed to show his power and the matter was over. In the normal people world, actually didn''t have that much difference but he didn''t really want to use his power to solve the matter.


    That was why he usually used his logic and wit to solve some of them, though, usually, he used his family power to solve some problem until it was over such as his problem with Tochigi Destiny Land since he had sent out a thug to their park.


    "Usually, the deity that resides in their temple might also help the people in the shrine when they need help," Akane said.


    "But that deity is that spirit right?" Yuuki said.


    "Yes, anyway, fighting with them is too troublesome," Akane said.


    Yuuki only nodded but didn''t put her words into his heart since the scenery in front of him was very beautiful. He saw his girlfriends wearing kimono while moving around their bodies.


    "....."


    "Hey! Did you hear me?" Akane asked.


    "....."

 Chapter 800: Clean Your Body

    They were picked by his father''s subordinates by a car and went directly to the shrine ready for the preparation of the summer festival.


    Yuuki looked at everyone who was excited while talking to each other.


    In this country where the birth rate has decreased severely and the number of poption leans toward the elderly.


    His harem marriage might be the only way to save this problem. Besides, there are a lot of women in this country who have loneliness problems and decide to marry themselves.


    Yuuki didn''t understand but the world moved toward the strange direction where they chose to work rather than spend their time with their family. He didn''t care much about other people since he was more focused on his family.


    ''Make them happy,'' Yuuki was grateful that he had a lot of beautiful girls around him. He was looking at the window until both of his hands were held by someone, "Hmm?" He turned around and saw both Rossweisse and Shouko were holding their hands. He smiled and hugged her since they were very cute.


    The location of the summer festival is quite far from his house since the shrine itself is quite big.


    "Yuuki!"


    Yuuki saw his father walking together with an elderly woman with ck sunsses. He greeted his father, "Dad."


    "Hahaha! Look at you! Your harem has grown once again!" Issei smiled while pping his back.


    "....."


    Yuuki was speechless looking at him.


    Issei coughed and said, "Let me introduce you! This is the priestess of this shrine! She is from Doumon n, but you can call her Obaba."


    The priestess smoked a pipe and blew it into the air, "You''re his son? Luckily, your genes lean toward your mother rather than your father."


    "What was that you hag?!" Issei was annoyed.


    "So you will perform a concert in this shrine, right?" The priestess ignored Issei.


    "...."


    "Yes, that''s the n," Yuuki said while looking at Issei. He could see that both of their rtionsh.i.p.s were very close to each other and they might know each other from when he was born.


    Issei coughed, "Anyway before you enjoy the festival, you should follow her for a while."


    "Why?" Yuuki asked.


    "In the past, performance was also one of the ways for people to show their respect to the deity that residents thisnd," the priestess said and blew her pipe, "Your smell is a bit lewd. I don''t need to guess what you''ve done before, but you need to clean yourself first."


    "........"


    Yuuki wasn''t sure what to say in this situation when someone told him that he was reek of lewd smell.


    "The one who is going to perform is both of you, right?" The priestess said while pointing to both Yuuki and Yukari.


    Both of them nodded at the same time.


    "Then, follow me," the priestess said and pointed at Akane, "You too, Akane."


    "Eh!?" Akane was surprised since she had been hiding behind them.


    Yuuki said goodbye to everyone and told them that he woulde back as soon as possible.


    They nodded and told him that they would y and bought a lot of food in this ce.


    Yuuki was d that he had money since normal people would go bankrupt with their consumption. He knew that the one with the biggest b.r.e.a.s.ts would buy a lot of things in this ce.


    Yuuki, Yukari, and Akane talked with them for a while then they followed the priestess to the main shrine in this ce.


    "Do you know her?" Yuuki asked.


    Akane nodded, "I''ve often yed in this ce in the past when I was in high school."


    "...."


    "Do you go to high school?" Yuuki looked at her with a weird expression.


    "What''s that expression?! Of course, I have one," Akane answered.


    "You''ve never changed, huh? Still very rowdy, Akane," the priestess said.


    "Yes, grandma," Akane nodded.


    "...."


    Yuuki thought that their rtionship might be deeper than he had thought. He was looking at this shrine curiously since in this country, the shrine isn''t only opened by a human. He remembered that Yasaka also had her own shrine that was made to be dedicated to Amaterasu. He knew that the deity had gotten their power through the belief of human who wasing to this shrine and worshipped to them.


    "You''re very close to each other?" Yuuki nudged her side.


    Akane only gave him a strange smile.


    "Yuuki, is it?" The priestess stopped and turned toward him.


    "Yes?" Yuuki looked at her with a curious expression.


    "If you marry, do it here," the priestess said since she thought it could be a great advertis.e.m.e.nt for her temple.


    "Hmm, I am still in high school. I am not in a hurry to marry," Yuuki answered and said, "Thought, if they want me to marry them, I don''t mind." He said while holding Yukari''s hand.


    Yukari blushed, "I - It''s still a little too early for us to marry. L - Let''s wait until after graduation."


    Yuuki smiled while nodding.


    "It''s good to be young," the priestess said and looked at him for a while, "I might chase you when I am 10 years younger."


    ''10 years younger?'' Yuuki twitched his lips. He looked at the grandma in front of him and knew that 10 years younger than this grandma was a grandma and not a young girl.


    Yukari and Akaneughed when they heard it.


    "It''s a joke. Let''s go, you need to clean your body first before the performance," the priestess said.


    They nodded since they still wanted to enjoy the summer festival as soon as possible. They wanted this ritual to be over as soon as possible.


    Raku was lifting heavy luggage to the shrine and couldn''t help but want toin.


    "Come on, you''re a man," Issei said to him.


    Raku twitched his lips and shouted, "Big Bro! Help me!"


    Yuuki stopped since he felt that he had heard someone calling his name.


    "Yuuki, what''s wrong?" Yukari asked.


    "Nothing, let''s go."

 Chapter 801: Conflict

    This was his first time entering the main room of the shrine. Even though Yasaka also had one but he had never entered since that ce was a sacred ce of Amaterasu.


    Amaterasu is a deity of the Japanese myth cycle and also a major deity of the Shinto religion. She is seen as the goddess of the sun and the universe.


    It is also one of the deities that most worshipped in this country.


    Yuuki didn''t know what kind of deity that was living in this shrine since the priestess let them enter this ce at ease without worry. However, he also understood that most of the deity in this country didn''t care much about such a thing, only a minority of them wanted their worshipper to venerate them.


    In his opinion, the deity isn''t that much different from human only they live longer and have more power. They have be deity because the people in the past were quite dumb and those deities helped those people in needs and suddenly they were worshipped by them.


    They entered the room and suddenly Yukari, who was by his side, became sleepy and slept.


    Yuuki felt magic on him but it was useless and such weak magic wouldn''t even be affecting him. He hurriedly caught her before she dropped on the ground. He frowned, "What are you nning, hag?"


    "Oh? So this is your real personality?" The priestess said.


    "I don''t mind destroying this ce if you keep saying a dumb thing," Yuuki didn''t know what this old hag was nning to do.


    "Yuuki, calm down," Akane tried to stop him.


    Yuuki looked at Akane. "Do you work with her?" He knew that their rtionship was very close to each other.


    "No!" Akane shook her head hurriedly when she heard his words. She felt a bit hurt but she also understood his personality well. She looked at the priestess and said, "Hurry up and tell us before this guy really destroys your shrine."


    "....."


    "So how is the situation outside?" The priestess asked.


    "Of course, it was chaotic," Akane answered.


    "As expected, huh? I have also received a message from Ebisu-sama that there is someone who is threatening the world," the priestess said.


    "You don''t answer my question! Why are you trying to make us sleep?" Yuuki asked.


    "I was only testing you. I was wondering whether you are a magician like your mother and it seems that you''re a magician," the priestess said and apologized, "I am sorry for startling you." She only felt it for a moment but she knew that this young man was a very powerful magician.


    "..."


    Yuuki observed this hag for a while to see whether she was lying or not.


    "...."


    "If you just want to ask don''t do such a round way bout," Yuuki said and asked, "So this performance is just your way of asking us toe?"


    The priestess shook her head, "No, it is your father who wants to make the summer festival be merrier."


    "...."


    Yuuki wasn''t sure what to say now.


    "I have just noticed that you have shown powerful energy inside your body. I am not expecting you to be this strong though, as expected of her son," the priestess said.


    "We don''t need to clean our body, right?" Yuuki said.


    "No," the priestess said and asked, "If you want a room, you can rest in that room."


    Yuuki nodded and brought Yukari with him to the room that was pointed by the priestess. He didn''t really want his identity to be known by the people in the supernatural world since it was too troublesome. He was d that his magic was very overpowered. He checked the room whether there were some strange things inside and entered the room after he had checked that it was clear.


    Akane sighed andin on the ground, "Grandma, don''t do that kind of thing again!" She didn''t feel scared but when she saw him doubting her it made her very hurt. She would get mad at this priestess if she wasn''t someone that had helped her in the past.


    "I am sorry. I don''t know if he is that powerful," the priestess said.


    Akane sighed and wasn''t sure what to do now since she wasn''t in the mood to walk in this festive festival.


    "Is he a Longinus holder?" The priestess asked.


    "No, but his level should reach that level of Satan," Akane answered. She knew even though it was very rare for him to show his magic but she knew that he was powerful, especially when he could create thatrge ship to y when they were on the holiday.


    "Is your rtionship going to be alright?" The priestess asked.


    "I am not sure..."


    Yuuki didn''t have that much of worry against the human who was trying to attack him since their power wasn''t even enough to shake the low-level deity in this county. He knew that they were harmless but he was still annoyed. He wasing to this ce and seriously thought that it would be a cleaning ritual only suddenly being attacked by mind magic.


    Luckily, it was only low level sleeping magic that wasn''t harmful but when someone was sleeping they were at their weakest state.


    Even though the priestess was very close to his father, it didn''t mean she would be very close to him. He was afraid that hag might try to **** him or something. He would have a scar on his life whenever he entered this ce.


    "Yuuki?"


    "Hmm? You''ve woken up?" Yuuki tended Yukari with care.


    "Hmm, how is the ritual?" Yukari asked.


    "You don''t need to do it since I am the only one who smells," Yuuki smiled and said, "Let''s go and have fun in the summer festival."


    Yukari was a bit confused about why she suddenly slept but she knew that he would protect her. She nodded at him and went out together from this building to enjoy the summer festival together.

 Chapter 802: How to apologize?

    Yuuki and Yukari came out together and decided to tour this ce around. Their concert will be held the night before the fireworks.


    "I want to eat that!" Yukari said while pointing at the cotton candy vendor.


    "Alright," Yuuki walked toward the stall and saw that it was his father''s subordinates.


    "..."


    Yuuki looked around and saw a lot of familiar faces. He knew that a food vendor and game vendor during the summer festival would create a lot of money and that was why a lot of members were opening their stall during this event.


    The vendor who saw him wanted to give him a free but he rejected it since it was business. Even though his father owned it would be hard to count the profit when he had gotten the food or yed the game without paying.


    Yuuki paid for the cotton candy and started to move around the summer festival together with Yukari. He went around and met his girlfriends along the way who asked him to y a shooting game to get them a cute teddy bear.


    "Why do you want a teddy bear?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course, because it''s cute," Yukana said.


    "Don''t you have one?" Yuuki asked.


    "Do I have one?" Yukana was confused.


    Yuuki pointed at himself, "Here is your cute and huggable teddy bear."


    "...."


    Yukana was speechless but nodded since she agreed that he was a great teddy bear on the bed.


    Yuuki toured around and saw his little brother.


    "Big Bro!" Raku was very happy when he saw him.


    "Good job," Yuuki said when he saw him cooking yakisoba in the stall. He knew that his little brother''s cooking skill was very good and he was sure that a lot of people would buy it from him, "Raku, give me one."


    "You''re not going to help me?" Raku asked.


    "I need to get to the stageter," Yuuki said.


    Raku sighed when he heard his answer.


    "Don''t be like that. I am sure that you''ll get a lot of money from selling yakisoba," Yuuki said.


    "I want to have fun too," Raku sighed.


    "Now that you mention it," Yuuki remembered that he had seen his crush, "I had seen Onodera earlier."


    "R - Really?" Raku seemed both happy and nervous at the same time.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yes, I am sure that she will be happy to tour this ce with you." His words seemed to lit up the fire inside his eyes and made him be very spirited. He took his yakisoba and went to walk around again since he saw there were a lot of people who were waiting in the line smelling delicious yakisoba from Raku''s stall.


    Yuuki along with everyone was sitting near the stage while talking to each other waiting for the concert to start. He went to the toilet for a while but he saw someone on the way seemed quite distressed, "Chitoge?"


    "H - Huh?" Chitoge was startled when she saw him while trying to hold her kimono.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "M - My clothes....." Chitoge wanted to cry but was also embarrassed when he saw her.


    Yuuki saw that her kimono had be loose and it was quite a mess, "You can''t wear it back?"


    Chitoge nodded and is very helpless right now.


    "Do you want me to help you?" Yuuki asked.


    Chitoge thought for a while she knew that when he helped her that it would be possible for him to see her body. She didn''t wear anything inside since she heard that it was one of the customs in this country. She was conflicted but she didn''t have anyone to help her right now.


    "I won''t see your body," Yuuki said since he could see from her expression that she was quite shy.


    "T - Then, please..." Chitoge nodded and asked him to help him.


    Yuuki nodded and brought her to a nearby deserted ce. They were quite lucky that this shrine was quiterge and there was an area which was covered in a tree that was able to cover them.


    "W - Why are we in such a deserted ce?" Chitoge was quite nervous now and wondering what he wanted to do.


    "Do you want me to help in a crowded ce?" Yuuki asked with speechless expression.


    "...."


    Chitoge felt dumb and nodded at him.


    "You''re going out alone?" Yuuki asked while helping her.


    "Yes," Chitoge sighed.


    "What about Raku?" Yuuki asked.


    "I didn''t see him earlier," Chitoge said.


    "Hmm, then you should join us," Yuuki said and added, "There is both Tsugumi and Pa." He wasn''t sure but Pa always seemed to join them. He was wondering whether that girl was so free that she would follow Tsugumi around.


    "Is that alright?" Chitoge thought that she would be bothering them.


    "Of course, it''s alright," Yuuki said and had done helping her, "It''s done. What do you think?"


    Chitoge tried to move her body along with her kimono. She felt that it was morefortable than before and smiled, "Thank you."


    "Alright, let''s go back," Yuuki said.


    Chitoge nodded and went out together from the deserted ce.


    Both of them walked together but suddenly stopped when they saw their acquaintances.


    "Chitoge-chan? Yuuki-senpai?" Onodera was surprised to see both of theming out of the deserted ce together. Her mind suddenly went wild and said, "W - What are you doing?!"


    "....."


    Chitoge and Yuuki blinked their eyes together. Both of them clearly knew that this girl had a big misunderstanding. They hurriedly exined to her what was happening since it wouldn''t be funny for them to be misunderstood as cheating.


    Onodera nodded after hearing their exnation.


    Yuuki invited them to watch his performance together with Yukariter.


    Onodera and Chitoge nodded and would see him.


    They went back together to meet with everyone.


    Yuuki who hade back saw the staff who had been waiting for him. He nodded and went with Yukari to the stage ready for their performance.


    "Sigh..." Akane sighed.


    "What''s wrong, Onee-chan?" Makoto asked. She felt strange when her big sister let out a sigh after she hade back from her meeting with the priestess of this shrine.


    "..."


    "If you have a conflict with him, I have a very good way to resolve it," Utaha said.


    "How?" Akane asked.


    "Just go into his bed tonight," Utaha said.


    "...."


    "Don''t listen to her, just honestly apologize. That''s the best way to do it," Rossweisse said.


    "...."


    "Apologize, huh?"

 Chapter 803: Summer Festival Peformance 1

    Yuuki and Yukari went to the stage ready for their performance. He was quite speechless when his father didn''t even prepare help for them to y on the stage. He needed to use his magic to create dummy people who would help them with their performance to y the musical instrument.


    Everyone in the summer festival who saw both Yuuki and Yukari couldn''t help but be stunned and surprised. They didn''t expect that there was a big celebrity in this festival and made them very happy.


    Yuuki and Yukari sat down on the seat that was prepared for them. They took the microphone and greeted everyone.


    Yui, Ritsu, Mio, and Mugi knew that both Yuuki and Yukari were doing a concert at the summer festival. They werezying around for the entire summer and didn''t have time to practice. They were standing around the crowd looking at both Yuuki and Yukari who were greeting the audience who came to this summer festival.


    "We need to practice!" Mio looked at both Yui and Ritsu. She didn''t have that much worry about Mugi since she was quite responsible different from both Yui and Ritsu.


    "U - Uh..." Yui and Ritsu nodded weakly. Both of them had gotten quite round after the summer break.


    "Also, you need to work out," Mio couldn''t help but sighed when she saw them had their weight increased.


    Yuuki sighed since he knew that his father didn''t have much preparation besides the stage and musical instrument.


    Yuuki and Yukari needed to be the MC of this concert since there were only both of them there. Both of them opened the concert with small talk before they started to sing. They only needed to sing three songs today since his cheap father didn''t pay him for this sudden concert.


    "I hope that all of you won''t be disappointed since there are only two of us here," Yuuki joked since usually there were another four girls beside both Yuuki and Yukari.


    "Of course not!"


    "No, we''re happy!"


    They were screaming and told them that they were happy that they could see them.


    "I won''t say too much again," Yuuki said.


    "Please enjoy our song," Yukari said.


    Yuuki looked at her and asked, "You''re going to sing first?"


    "Sure," Yukari nodded and said, "You''re going to sing next, right?"


    "Of course, I''ve prepared a new song for when it''s my time to sing," Yuuki said.


    "I''ll sing that song," Yukari said.


    "Which song?" Yuuki asked curiously.


    Yukari smiled, "Kanade. Everyone, please listen."


    Everyone was curious and watched them curiously.


    ''Oh, that one...'' Yuuki nodded. He knew that this girl loved this song that he had made for her before and thought of promoting it in this location.


    *BGM: (Kanade - Takahashi Rie)


    The soft sound from the keyboard became the intro of this music.


    Everyone who listened to this song couldn''t help but smile since it felt very nice and soft in their ears.


    The other instrument joined in making a harmony into this melody.


    Yukari swung her body softly then started to sing, "Hand-in-hand before your ticket was checked."


    "The usual background noise and a new wind."


    Her soft voice was very well matched with the song and it created a very beautiful performance. It was as if she had transcended into a muse in everyone''s eyes.


    Yukana, Utaha, and Ranko were holding hands together while singing together. They weren''t sure why they had done this but they really loved this song. They thought Yuuki, who created this song and couldn''t help but feel very warm inside. They were his first three lovers and now they had a lot of sisters together but his love for them had never changed until now.


    Shouko sat down with everyone while pping her hands softly. She knew how wonderful it was to have her own voice. She followed everyone to sing this song together since it was a very beautiful song.


    "When is the season that you grew up in,"


    "Lies thick, I change too,"


    "If there''s a song there,"


    "Then we can be linked to one another always, at any time."


    Yuzuru looked at her sister with tears looking at her happy smile. She knew that he was very annoying, pervert, womanizer, and she could think a lot of bad things but she didn''t hate her meeting with him.


    Tsugumi was also watching him together with everyone. She had only thought that she wouldn''t be able to taste the happiness of a girl since she needed to protect her youngdy and her early education had told her that she was a male but after her meeting with him she understood that she was a girl.


    Pa looked at Tsugumi who had be smitten. She sighed but she was also happy with her rival''s progress in love.


    Yui, Ritsu, Mugi, and Mio were stunned in ce. They had been ying for the entire summer and didn''t even practice, but the girl in front of them was different. They could see the differences between them and her.


    "We need to practice," Yui said.


    They nodded without hesitation. They would love to sing such a beautiful song too in front of everyone.


    Issei watched the concert from his special position.


    "This song... Is your son the one who has created it?" The priestess asked.


    "Of course," Issei smiled.


    The priestess nodded and sighed. She felt that she had done something wrong and wondered whether she could amend it soon.


    Yukari kept singing and really loved this song. She was wondering how he could create such a beautiful song. She was d to meet him and wanted to be with him more.


    Yuuki who was by her side had to admit that he was lucky to have this girl.


    "Then we can be linked to one another, wherever we try to go."


    Yukari ended the song and everyone was silent for a few seconds until they pped their hands together.


    They felt that they were lucky enough to be able to see their performance and couldn''t wait for the next performance.


    Yukari looked at him while smiling.


    Yuuki nodded and knew that it was his turn to sing.

 Chapter 804: Summer Festival Peformance 2

    Yuuki took the mic and said, "I have created this song for someone who is important to me in this life." He said while looking at his girlfriend who was gathering together, "I hope that everyone will be able to enjoy this song."


    Yukari who was by his side and asked, "What''s the title of this song?"


    "It''s Kiseki (Miracle). The same feeling that I got when I met everyone," Yuuki gave a gentle smile. He suddenly saw someone who was very noticeable among the crowd, especially when this person shouted his name.


    "YUUKI-SAMA!!!!!"


    Yuuki saw Marika waving her hand while holding a camera video. He wanted tough at her actions but decided to give her a smile. He looked at everyone and said, "Please enjoy this song. Hopefully, everyone who listens to this song is able to love your lover, family, friends, or anyone who is important to you."


    "Please, listen! Kiseki!"


    Yuuki decided to y this song with an acoustic. He used his magic to manipte his dummy person to y the guitar along with him.


    *BGM: (Greeeen - Kiseki).


    Both of them yed the guitar together creating a beautiful melody.


    "I''ll love you more tomorrow than today,"


    "These overflowing emotions won''t stop,"


    "Right now even though I love you so much,"


    "I can''t put it into words."


    Yaeko knew that she was the oldest among his girlfriends. She had aplex about it since she was in her 40''s. She knew that she had limited time with him and wanted to have his child as soon as possible since she was wondering whether his love would change along with the flow of time.


    "We walk close together,"


    "Making our eternal love tangible,"


    "I want to always be smiling by your side."


    Yaeko looked at him ying on stage singing this beautiful song, ''Making our eternal love tangible?'' She smiled softly while looking at him. She understood why most of the women loved to date an artist since they were very romantic, especially him who could make her heart and body orgasm at the same time. She knew that her words might be vulgar but she couldn''t find the right words to describe her feelings now.


    Yaeko didn''t have a happy marriage in the past since her husband ran out after he saw Shouko''s condition. She was the only one who had taken care of her family alone however after he hade it was different. She was grateful for fate to be able to make them meet each other in this life. She looked at her stomach and caressed it slowly.


    Akeno sang the song softly while couldn''t wait to jump to the stage right now. She was wondering why he had a live performance at this summer festival, especially in the shrine. She was lucky that he could create something to hide her identity as a devil and entered the shrine with ease. Even though she had lived in the shrine in the past, it was different since her shrine had been abandoned by the people in the past.


    Different from this shrine which had a proper priestess along with the deity who was living in this ce.


    Akeno could even feel the deity or a supernatural being who was also watching this concert. She was wondering why the deity was so free and could even watch his performance. She thought for a while and decided to ignore it since his performance was more important.


    Marika was d that he was her fiance. She knew that her mother had prepared her a lot of fiances but she didn''t want to marry unless it was him. She was d that he had epted it but she had always worried for his love to be divided by his other girls and it was also one of the reasons she didn''t really want to join the holiday.


    Her body had be better and she didn''t need to take medicine again. She knew that it was because of him. She was surprised when she knew that he was a magician but she didn''t think much since even though he was a magician but he was still her beloved man.


    Cao Cao had silently moved by himself and watched his concert alone. The n that he had prepared would start soon. He looked at him and wondered why his heart was beating so fast. He had searched for a way to beat him and he knew that it was a bit hard but he had found the way. He looked at his body that had turned into a girl and it also affected his Longinus.


    Cao Cao felt that he had gotten stronger but he needed more than that to beat him since it was impossible to use his Longinus to defeat him. He tried to stabilize his heart while watching him singing on stage.


    "Everything is for my n."


    His heart felt quite strange since he felt both nervous and excited at the same time and it was his first time to feel this kind of feeling. He couldn''t wait for the moment during their meetingter.


    "Nyaa, this song is very good," Kuroka said.


    "Hmm," Koneko nodded in agreement.


    Vali looked in one direction and raised his eyebrow.


    "What''s wrong, Vali?" Bikou asked.


    "Nothing, I feel like I have seen someone," Vali said. He thought that he had seen Cao Cao but it might be his imagination.


    Arthur and Lef Fay sang the song together softly following the rhythm.


    "Vali, I think is it better to stay with him, since when we stay with Oppai Dragon my name will be Butts Dragon," Albion sounded quite miserable.


    "...."


    "No, this has be a duel for a generation," Vali said and added, "I want to fight my rival."


    "Vali..."


    "Achooo!" Issei sneezed and wiped his nose, "Is someone talking about me?" He shook his head and continued to watch the p.o.r.n.


    Yuuki knew even though it would be very nice to hold Yukari''s hand when he sang this song but he couldn''t do that since it would make everyone became jealous.


    Yukari also understood that and didn''t force him since they could understand each other through each other''s eyes.


    "I''ll be smiling more tomorrow than today,"


    "Just being with you makes me feel that way,"


    "Ten of years, hundreds of years, thousands of years,"


    "Let''s surpass time, I love you.


    Yuuki ended the song along with a shout and p from the audience. He was d that he had sung this song since he could show his love toward them through this performance. He looked at Yukari who had given him a nod.


    This was theirst performance and they started to sing together.


    Everyone danced together happily and sawrge fireworks being shot at this festival. They were very d they hade to this summer festival and hoped to see it again in the future.


    Yuuki and Yukari didn''t stay on the stage and joined everyone who watched this firework together. They had decided to watch this firework again next year.


    Though, the number of members might increase next year.

 Chapter 805: What to do?

    The summer festival was over and everyone was very happy when home together.


    Yuuki was sitting in the living room while sipping a coffee absentmindedly since they were quite wild earlier.


    "Yuuki..."


    "Hmm?" Yuuki turned and saw his cousin, "What''s wrong, Makoto?"


    "Did you have a fight with Onee-chan?" Makoto asked.


    Yuuki thought for a while to gather his thoughts on how to exin this problem to her. He didn''t think that he was wrong since it was quite normal to be suspicious of her, "It''s okay. You don''t need to think too much about it."


    "But Onee-chan didn''t go home with us," Makoto said as she was quite worried.


    "She was probably drinking somewhere," Yuuki said.


    Makoto looked at him for a while and asked, "What happened?"


    "Nothing," Yuuki said and didn''t intend to say anything again.


    "...."


    Makoto kept staring at him but he didn''t even budge, "Yuuki, you idiot!" She ran to her room while shouting his name.


    Yuuki looked at her speechless expression and shook his head. He had something to do after this since the ''Summer m'' will be held tomorrow. He needed to check the stage and the other things for thest time before the event.


    "So you''ve fought with Akane?" Rossweisse walked calmly toward him and sat beside him. She also held a cup of coffee while resting her head on his shoulder.


    "Hmm," Yuuki answered.


    "What''s the cause?" Rossweisse asked.


    "I thought she was colluding with someone," Yuuki said.


    "With who?" Rossweisse asked.


    "The priestess of the shrine yesterday," Yuuki didn''t think that he needed to hide this thing from her. He told her what was happening yesterday and how it had be like this now.


    "Whose fault do you think it is?" Rossweisse asked.


    "That priestess," Yuuki didn''t hesitate and said. He was quite annoyed to see that old hag who had smug expression while blowing her pipe smoke.


    "So it''s not Akane''s fault," Rossweissei said.


    "Yeah, but it''s kind of awkward to talk about now," Yuuki thought for a while and said, "It might be a good chance to fix her sloopy personality too."


    "....."


    "You''re very bad," Rossweisse said with a speechless expression.


    "It was also a good chance to see how she saw me," Yuuki said and looked at her, "I don''t want her to bber her mouth about me to her colleague or enemy."


    "She isn''t someone like that," Rossweisse retorted.


    "Let''s see what she will do when we have a conflict," Yuuki said and continued to sip his coffee, "but I won''t apologize since that priestess almost harmed Yukari."


    "...."


    Rossweisse sighed, "What will you do now?"


    "I will go to Amagi Brilliant Park after this," Yuuki said.


    "I''m going to go with you," Rossweisse said.


    "Alright," Yuuki nodded.


    Rosseweisse thought for a while and said, "That''s right! The representatives of Tochigi Destiny Land came yesterday to the theme park to give thend back to us."


    "That''s good. I am sure that guy is very pissed now," Yuuki said and knew that Kunihiro would lose all of his hair after his match with him a few days ago.


    "You''re not nervous that your match will start tomorrow?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Nervous?"


    Rossweisse nodded, "Yes, the scale of the match is different from the match that you have been before. You will fight in front of thousands of people including the people who watch on the television. There might be millions of people now that will watch you match directly!" She felt that it was very crazy for him to be able to gather so many people to watch him.


    Yuuki smiled and said, "What are you nervous about? I am an entertainment and I have also performed in front of thousands of people in the past."


    ''Now that you mention it,'' Rossweisse remembered that he had performed in the Summer Music and a lot of other events.


    "The only difference is the method to entertain the audience," Yuuki said and held her hand, "Watch me since I will work better that way!"


    Rossesweesei was mesmerized by his gaze and nodded shyly.


    Yuuki, who was also attracted by her blush face, said, "Come close, let me taste your lips."


    "...."


    Rossweisse sighed but she still moved closer to kissing him.


    Both of them had a deep kiss for a while until someone distuped them. They turned and saw his other secretary there.


    "Cough! I have toe to your home to get you since I have thought that you''ll bete," Isuzu said and looked at both of them, "And it seems my decision is, right." She knew that when she let them continue to do the thing that they would to do the preparation of their event it would be veryte.


    Rossweisse was very shy right now and stood up, "I''ll prepare some breakfast."


    "...."


    "You''reing too early. Sit down, let''s have breakfast first," Yuuki said.


    Izusu thought for a while but shook her head.


    *Growl


    Isuzu blushed when her stomach was ringing.


    "Have you heard a sentence that says ''A man''s worst enemy is his own empty stomach''?" Yuuki asked.


    "No," Isuzu shook her head, wondering where he had heard such a sentence.


    "Now that you have heard of it and just had breakfast with us," Yuuki said.


    "..."


    Isuzu nodded and sat beside him.


    "Yuuki."


    "Hmm?" Yuuki saw Yaeko was walking toward him, "What''s wrong, Yaeko?"


    "Are you busy?" Yaeko asked.


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "I am free in the evening."


    Yaeko nodded, "Are you going to prepare for your pro-wrestler event?"


    "Yes, this is the first time for me to hold such a thing," Yuuki said and asked, "Is there something that you want to discuss with me?"


    Yaeko shook her head and said, "I can wait until the event is over. Let''s start to talk slowly after that."


    Yuuki looked at her expression and felt weird but he nodded regardless, "Alright, let''s go out too." He thought of bringing her to a romantic dinner after the event.


    Yaeko nodded in agreement.


    Everyone started to wake up one after another and started to eat breakfast.


    Yuuki noticed someone was peeking at them with drool on her face but he ignored this person.


    Akane looked at everyone and also her little sister who was eating breakfast while talking to each other. Her stomach was hungry but it was awkward to enter his house now. She wasn''t sure what to do since it was her first time to have such a problem, "What to do?"

 Chapter 806: Check his body

    Yuuki, Isuzu, and Rossweisse who had eaten their breakfast went directly to Amagi Brilliant Park together.


    Isuzu was very happy to tell him that everyone was very happy when they had gotten thend that they had sold in the past.


    Yuuki nodded and didn''t really mind since he had part of share in that theme park. He was wondering what should be built on thosends. He didn''t want to be in a hurry and decided to do it step by step since Amagi Brilliant Park was still in the developing process.


    Amagi Brilliant Park is like a toddler who has just learned to walk and a lot of people have just started to notice it.


    Yuuki needed to learn from Tochigi Destiny Land''s approach who is using a lot of popr characters in their amus.e.m.e.nt park to get a lot of guests toe to them. However, this time they needed to bite their nails since all of the guests woulde to either Amagi Brilliant Park or United Studios Juzo.


    They didn''t take too long before they had arrived in Amagi Brilliant Park.


    Yuuki entered the park and he was greeted by two mascots who jumped at him.


    "YUUKI!!!!!"


    Yuuki saw both Macaron and Tirami who wanted to hug him. He dodged both of them and saw them dropped to the ground. He looked at both of them for a while and said, "Let''s go."


    Isuzu and Rossweisse nodded at the same time.


    "Don''t ignore us!" Macaron and Tirami said at the same time.


    "What?" Yuuki asked.


    Macaron and Tirami gave him a strange smile and wrapped their hands around his shoulders.


    "You have done it now, Ron!" Macaron seemed happy.


    "Yeah, how did you get back thosends back, mi?" Tirami asked.


    Isuzu and Latifa didn''t tell anyone about the Kengan Match since it was a secret and only both of them knew about it.


    Yuuki had told them that this society was a secret and it was better to hide it from everyone.


    "Secret. You don''t need to think too much," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t tell me that you''re threatening the owner of thend, mi?" Tirami asked.


    "If you do that why don''t you invite me, ron? I will teach you my 120 threatening technique, ron!" Macaron said with a regretful smile.


    "....."


    BAAM! BAAM!


    Tirami and Macaron dropped on the ground and their consciousness was very hazy.


    "Don''t bother us," Isuzu said.


    "I - Isuzu-chan..." Tirami and Macaron were speechless and fainted directly.


    "....."


    Rossweisse and Yuuki had gotten used to this scene but it was still making them speechless.


    "Yuuki..."


    Yuuki turned and saw thest mascot of this amus.e.m.e.nt park, "Hmm?"


    Moffle looked at him with a serious expression and looked at him for a while.


    "????"


    Yuuki looked at him with a strange expression since this guy didn''t say anything.


    "...Thank you...."


    "What?" Yuuki asked.


    "...Thank you...."


    "I didn''t hear you."


    "THANK YOU, MOFU!!!!!!" Moffle shouted at them.


    "....."


    Yuuki nodded, "You don''t need to say thank me. I just do what I need to do."


    "..."


    "I just need to do what I need to do, ron," Macaron tried to mimic him.


    "That''s not the same, mi!" Tirami said and mimicked him too, "I just need to do what I need to do."


    Yuuki looked at the two dumb people and said, "Isuzu, can you shoot both of them?"


    "Sure," Isuzu said, and shot both of them.


    BAAM! BAAM!


    "....."


    ''Why?'' Macaron and Tirami dropped on the ground while asking that question inwardly.


    Moffle looked at him for a while and turned, "This doesn''t mean that I have approved you." He said and left them to continue his work.


    "Let''s go. I just need to do what I need to do," Rossweisse said while looking at him.


    "...." Yuuki was wondering how long they would tease him.


    They didn''t go directly to the stage stadium for his match tomorrow and went to the castle to meet the princess.


    Yuuki had solved the quest from the kingdom and he was on his way back to get his reward. He entered the castle and saw a cute girl who was dressed in a white dress.


    "Yuuki-sama!" Latifa smiled and ran toward him when she saw him.


    Yuuki caught her and hugged her. He smelled her hair and she smelled very sweet. He hugged her since she was very huggable.


    Latifa also hugged him since she was very happy right now since he had helped her from the start until now. She looked at him and wanted to kiss him only she saw two girls who had been staring at both of them.


    Isuzu and Rossweisse looked at both of them with in expression.


    "Done?" Rossweisse asked.


    "It doesn''t seem to be," Isuzu said.


    "...."


    Latifa was shy but she didn''t separate from him. She looked at him and asked, "Are you hurt, Yuuki-sama?" She didn''t see the video of his match and only knew that he had won from Isuzu.


    "I am alright. Do you want to check it?" Yuuki asked with a mischievous smile.


    "Yes!" Latifa nodded with a serious expression.


    "...."


    Yuuki didn''t expect her to say ''yes'' directly.


    Isuzu nodded, "Yes, I think it is a good thing that we need to check your body first since you''ll have your match tomorrow."


    "I agree with that," Rossweisse nodded in agreement.


    "..."


    Yuuki was sipping tea on the veranda of the castle while looking at the scenery of the amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    Laugh. Smile. Happiness.


    Yuuki could see all of them on the face of everyone who entered this park and in this castle, he also had gotten his happiness too.


    Rossweisse, Isuzu, and Latifa blushed on their faces.


    "Right, let''s check the stage now," Yuuki said and stood up.


    They nodded and went together.


    "How about you wear your clothes first?" Rossweisse said.


    "Oh, right."

 Chapter 807: Last Check

    Yuuki looked at the stage and it was quite amazing. He was very satisfied with the stage that had been made by the Digerry n. He saw arge stage in the center of the stadium along with arge screen in the surrounding of this stadium. Once again, he was d that he had this ''Arc of Embodiment'' as his magic since he didn''t need money to build this extravagant stage. He also saw a secret thing that was built to make the entrance of the wrestler who entered the stage became more epic.


    "How is it?" Taramo asked. He had been working alongside his family to renovate the football stadium into the perfect stage for his pro-wrestler match.


    Yuuki had given them a lot of things to make the stage more amazing. He nodded and understood why a lot of supernatural people are trying to make them into ves since they could make such a beautiful ce with a limited cost, "It''s perfect. It was the right choice to believe in you and your n, Taramo."


    "Your words are too kind," Taramo smiled and said, "You''ve saved us and given us a ce in this park. We''re happy to serve you."


    Yuuki smiled, "You don''t need to think yourself too low. I am happy that you live here if you want something don''t hesitate to tell me. I will try to give it to you."


    His eyes lit up and asked, "Is that true?"


    Yuuki nodded, "Of course, do you want something?"


    "T - Then, can you make us....." Taramo asked him with secrecy.


    Yuuki was slightly surprised and nodded after he heard the reason. He nodded without hesitation and gave them the thing that they wanted as their reward to help him.


    Taramo went back to his home while telling him to ask him when he needed something.


    Yuuki nodded while waving his hand.


    "So are you satisfied?" Isuzu asked.


    "Yeah, it''s better than I had thought as expected of Digerry n," Yuuki said and asked, "Do they have female members in their group?"


    Suddenly the atmosphere became strange.


    Isuzu, Latifa, and Rossweisse looked at him with a weird expression.


    "What?" Yuuki looked at them with a confused expression.


    "Do you want to get a female from Digerry n?" Isuzu asked weirdly.


    ""Yuuki... that''s a bit too much..." Rossweisse said with a sigh.


    "Yuuki-sama.... I - I can do it with you..." Latifa said.


    Yuuki frowned, "I don''t mean it like that. I mean that their numbers are almost on extinction, right? I wonder whether they can marry and produce a babyter?" His preferences were still normal.


    "...."


    They nodded and seemed that they had misunderstood him.


    Yuuki knew that they wereing from another world, ''Existence of another world, huh?'' He was wondering how they were able to manage to hide their existence for the entire 10 years without other supernatural beings noticing them. He thought for a while and thought that it was either luck, fate, or they didn''t have that much power that made them wasn''t that much different from humans. He thought for a while and asked, "Where is Sekibayashi?" He thought that guy would being to check this ce.


    "Uncle Sekibayashi isn''ting," Isuzu looked at him and said, "He has said to leave everything to us since he has said that he will spend his entire time before the match to train his body to the limit."


    "Then, isn''t he going to get tired?" Rossweisse asked.


    "That might not be the case for a pro-wrestler," Yuuki said.


    Pro-wrestler is a very tough sport since there isn''t any time limit on each match. They need to perform as long as they can at the top of the stage.


    Yuuki had to admit that in terms of stamina there wasn''t any martial arts who could beat a pro-wrestler.


    A pro-wrestler is a pack of stamina and their endurance is also very crazy.


    Yuuki sat down in one of the audience seats while thinking about the people who came to watch their match in this stadium. He could imagine them screaming loudly, cheering everyone who was fighting in this match. His blood was boiling and he couldn''t contain his excitement.


    "Yuuki-sama, you seem very happy," Latifa smiled.


    "I can understand him," Isuzu nodded. She also looked at the stadium and imagined that the seat was packed with people. A few months ago, she could only watch very scarce of peoplee to this park with only paying 100 Ind Coin but now it was different.


    "Let''s make this event sessful," Yuuki said while looking at them.


    "Yes!!!!"


    Yuuki was walking around the theme park since he had free time. He wanted to observe the guests who came to this ce closer.


    "Yuuki?"


    "Hmm?" Yuuki turned and saw this girl, "Kato."


    Kato walked toward him and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I am checking the stadium for tomorrow," Yuuki said.


    Kato nodded, "Your match is tomorrow, right?"


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded and looked at her. He thought for a while and said, "If you be the MC, your presence might increase."


    "Eh? Me? MC?" Kato seemed quite surprised but her expression was still in.


    "...."


    "Show me some surprising expressions, will you?" Yuuki said.


    "Well, I am not sure," Kato said.


    "So how is it? How is your experience working here?" Yuuki asked.


    "It''s good. I''m having fun working here," Kato said.


    "That''s good," Yuuki nodded and asked, "How is your problem? Do people still ignore you?"


    Kato thought for a while and said, "Hmm, they still ignore me sometimes."


    Yuuki looked at her and said, "Try to make your hair longer then."


    "Is there an effect on that?" Kato asked.


    "I''m not sure. I''ll just try it," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm..." Kato nodded and said, "I''ll try it."


    Yuuki looked at her and said, "Hey, are you free?"


    "No, I am working," Kato said.


    "..... "


    Yuuki felt that there was a mistake in his words. He looked at her and said, "Then, as a part of your work apany me to check the park."


    "If that''s an order from my boss then I can''t reject it," Kato sighed.


    "Let''s go! I''ll treat you to ice cream or something," Yuuki said.


    Kato shook her head and followed him.

 Chapter 808: Summer Slam! 1

    Today is the day.


    Amagi Brilliant Park was very crowded and a lot of people hade from a lot of ces to this amus.e.m.e.nt park to watch the exciting match of both superstars.


    One is a superstar in the pro-wrestler world and another one is a superstar in the music world.


    A lot of people who watched the talk show in the past still didn''t believe it when Yuuki wanted to have a fight with Sekibayashi. They didn''t need to guess who would be the winner but they were curious what made him confident enough to ask the superstar of the pro-wrestler world to have a fight with him.


    Some people watched because they wanted to cheer him up. Some people watched because they were curious. Some people wanted to see him being beaten down since they were rejected by their loved one because of him.


    It didn''t really matter the reason why they hade to this amus.e.m.e.nt park but all of them wereing because they wanted to watch this fight.


    Summer m!


    It was the name of this event.


    The name of this event attracted a lot of media since it would be the first time for someone to hold such a big pro-wrestler event.


    The pro-wrestler is a quite popr sport and the government also supports that sport with sometimes holding a pro-wrestler tournament each year but there isn''t any businessman who is trying to create entertainment based on pro-wrestler.


    That is why a lot of mediae to this amus.e.m.e.nt park to see whether it is sessful or not.


    Yuuki who was the first person who initiated this event became the limelight of the media. Though he didn''t really care whether it was sessful or not, the most important thing was that he was the one who had initiated it.


    It would be wonderful if it was sessful but when it failed he could use it to learn and make it better in the future.


    Anyway, he was one step ahead than anyone in this industry and it wouldn''t be long before he monopolized this business.


    "There are sure a lot of people here...." Issei couldn''t help but exim to see a sea of people who wereing to this amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    "I - Issei-san!!!" Asia was quite nervous to see a lot of people and hugged his arm.


    "A - Asia-chan!!!" Issei couldn''t help but smiled pervertedly when he felt the softness of her b.r.e.a.s.ts on his arm.


    Rias looked at Akeno and asked, "Is Yuuki in this ce already?"


    Akeno nodded, "Yes, he should be in the VIP room waiting for his time to perform."


    "It''s amazing that he was able to gather this many people," Xenovia said.


    "Yeah, all of them areing to watch him fight," Koneko nodded. She was also quite excited and couldn''t help but want to watch the match as soon as possible. She had been learning hand to handbat after her loss to Sairaorg in the past.


    "Hahaha, this sure is very exciting. I can''t wait to watch the match," Sairaorgughed.


    "I am surprised that you have time toe here, Sairaorg-san," Issei said.


    "Yes, I am quite curious since Sona and Leviathan-Sama have helped with the advertis.e.m.e.nt," Sairaorg said. He was wondering why they had helped a human to advertise this human''s match. He was wondering whether there was something interestingter.


    "Hey!!! Shirone!!! Akeno-chan!!!"


    They turned when they heard a familiar voice. They turned and were surprised to see them.


    "Onee-sama," Koneko said.


    "Nyaa, let''s have trip again!!!" Kuroka hugged both Koneko and Akeno.


    Akeno smiled bashfully since she knew what this girl meant.


    "Now that you mention it. How is your trip?" Rias asked. She also wanted to go with them but it was quite hard to join when there was Issei around.


    "It''s good," Kuroka, Akeno, and Koneko answered ambiguously.


    "V - Vali!!!" Issei was surprised to see him and looked at him with a wary expression.


    "Calm down, Red Dragon Emperor! We''re noting to fight," Bikou said.


    "We''re onlying to watch the hype," Arthur said.


    Vali only nodded in response.


    Sairorg knew that they were a group of criminals and couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you interested in this match?"


    Vali and his group looked at Sairaorg. They looked at Kuroka and asked.


    "This guy didn''t know anything?" Bikou asked.


    Kuroka shook her head, "No, don''t say anything, nyaa."


    They nodded and didn''t say anything.


    "We''ll go first," Vali said.


    "Don''t be a loner, Vali! Let''s watch this together with them!" Bikou said and wrapped his hand around his shoulder.


    "...."


    Vali sighed at him but nodded.


    "No! I don''t agree with watching them!" Issei thought that they would have a fight with each other and they were an enemy in the past.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have the interest to fight you now," Vali said. He was just curious what made him be a pro-wrestler and wanted to know what was interesting about it.


    "Issei-kun," Rias looked at him.


    Issei looked at her and nodded, "Alright." He sighed and looked around the amus.e.m.e.nt park. He was wondering why there were a lot of girls who wereing to watch his fight. He was wondering whether bing a pro-wrestler would make someone popr.


    "Bing a pro-wrestler won''t make you popr among girls," Koneko said.


    "...."


    "Koneko-chan, can you not read my mind?" Issei sighed.


    "I don''t need to read your mind when I see your face," Koneko said.


    "That''s hurt, Koneko-chan....." Issei said.


    Rias looked at him and sighed. She hoped for him to grow up while watching his matchter.


    "Arthur-san..." Kiba looked at him and said, "Let''s have a match sometimes."


    Arthur adjusted his sses and nodded, "I don''t mind."


    "So, everyone, let''s go, nyaa!" Kuroka said while raising her hand.


    "OOOOH!!!!!"


    "Hey! Why have you been ignoring me?" Azazel asked them.


    "........"


    Azazel looked at them and sighed. He suddenly noticed a small girl who was walking with them and couldn''t help but became silent, ''O - Ophis?!''

 Chapter 809: Summer Slam 2

    "Is the weather good?" Yukana asked.


    "It''s good. Check!" Ranko answered.


    "Is the light working?" Yukana asked.


    "It''s good. Check!" Ranko answered.


    Yukana and Ranko checked the thing around the stage and went back after everything was alright.


    "Everything is alright!" Yukana and Ranko said at the same time.


    "How about Conan? Is he here to watch?" Yuuki knew even though everything was alright as long as Conan wasing there might be a change in his program. He looked at Haibara, "Haibara?"


    Haibara twitched her lips and tried to call Conan. She was wondering why he was so worried about Conan. She didn''t wait too long and Conan answered her call.


    "..."


    Yuuki looked at her with quite an anxious expression.


    Hibara nodded and said, "Conan can''te since he has caught a cold."


    Yuuki sighed in relief and slumped on the sofa as if a heavy burden had been lifted from his body. He had prepared a lot of things and it wouldn''t be funny that it was ruined by that God of Death.


    "..."


    "Achooo!" Conan sneezed.


    "Conan, are you alright?" Ran asked with a worried expression.


    "It''s okay, Ran-nee-chan..." His face was a bit red since he had caught a cold. He was wondering why he had caught a cold suddenly.


    "Tch! This brat! Why do you have to get sick now!" Kogorou wanted to watch his match at the amus.e.m.e.nt park. He had bought a ticket yet he couldn''t use it now since Conan had caught a cold. He couldn''t leave them and decided to stay at the house.


    "Dad!" Ran reprimanded him.


    Kogorou sighed, "Well, I can watch it on television."


    Conan was also quite disappointed since he couldn''t watch him. He looked at Ran and said, "Ran-neechan, I also want to watch television."


    "But you need to rest," Ran said while caressing his head.


    Conan felt very blissful when Ran caressed his head, ''Ah, being a child is nice.'' He shook his head and said, "No! I want to watch Yuuki-nii!"


    Ran looked at him for a while and sighed, "Just this time, alright?


    "Thank you, Ran-neechan," Conan smiled.


    "Moo! Don''t forget to rest, alright?" Ran reprimanded him softly while putting apress on his forehead.


    ''Being a child is nice....'' Conan once again inwardly said.


    "I''ll wash the sweat out of your body," Ran said, and took off his clothes while wiping his body.


    Conan blushed with a happy smile.


    Kogorou ignored both of them while drinking a beer absentmindedly, "I really want to see...."


    Everyone started to enter the stadium since it was almost time for the match to start. They knew that there was an opening fight and it was a new theme of battle.


    Money in the bank.


    They had only heard it but they didn''t know the details and were quite curious about this type of match.


    There are a lot of people whoe to this ce: yakuza, police, gangster, and a lot of people came just to watch his match.


    "Everyone! Let''s cheer for the young master!" Ryuu shouted to everyone.


    "OOOOOHHHHHH!!!!!"


    Everyone in the Shuuei n was very excited to watch this match since this time the opponent of their young master was very strong.


    Sekibayashi Jun.


    Everyone who had television would at least heard his name once since Sekibayashi was known as the strongest pro-wrestler in this country. However, they believed their young master would be able to win this match. They had prepared arge g to cheer him up on the stage along with everyone.


    ude, along with the Beehive Gang, also came to watch his match. ude sat down calmly but his hand was shaking. He had only known that his adopted son had that kind rtionship with him and his feeling was veryplex now.


    Pa, Chitoge, and Tsugumi were sitting together along with the Bee Hive Gang shouting together and couldn''t wait for the match to start.


    ude looked at his adopted son and said, "Seishirou."


    "Hmm?" Tsugumi looked at her adopted father.


    ude took a deep breath and asked, "I just want to confirm it once again."


    "What''s wrong, ude-sama?" Tsugumi asked.


    "Are you really dating the first son of Shuuei n?" His body was trembling when he asked this question.


    Tsugumi blushed at his question, "Yes, ude-sama."


    *Crack!


    His sses cracked when he heard her words. He almost lost his unconscious but he gritted his teeth to stay awake since he wanted to ask him another question. He looked at Tsugumi and asked, "Do you love him?"


    Tsugumi was shy but nodded regardless. She loved him more after she had listened to his song at the summer festival.


    "....."


    ude felt that he had fallen into an abyss when he saw his gesture.


    "Is there something wrong, ude-sama?" Tsugumi asked with a confused expression since she was curious why he had asked this question.


    "Nothing," ude took a deep breath and decided to ask another question, "What''s your future n with him?" He wanted to know whether Tsugumi was serious or not.


    "I - I hope to marry him...." Tsugumi said with a shy expression.


    *BOOOM!!!


    His sses were destroyed when ude heard him uttering those words from his mouth. His face became very pale white and he had be very weak as if he had lost all of his energy.


    "C - ude-sama!!!" Tsugumi was surprised to see that his sses were suddenly destroyed.


    "I - I....."


    "I?"


    "I wish for you to have your happiness....." ude could only hope for his happiness. He knew that it was wrong to have a marriage with the same gender but as long as his adopted son was happy everything was alright.


    "ude-sama....." Tsugumi felt that her eyes were misty. She knew that ude was her father''s figure and she was happy for him to be able to ept their rtionship, "Thank you for raising me."


    "N - No....." ude felt very tired. He sighed once again and looked at his youngdy who was eating popcorn along with a soda on her side. He wasn''t sure why but he hoped for his youngdy to be able to fall in love with the first son of the Shueei n and made Tsugumi know that it was wrong to date someone.


    ''Still....''


    ude wanted to be mad at Yuuki but he felt quiteplex at him too. He wasn''t sure anymore and his mind was in a mess, "A - Argh...." He was wondering whether there was something wrong with his education.


    "....."


    Everyone who watched his exaggerated action decided to shut their mouths since it seemed quite troublesome. They didn''t want to get involved in his matter and watched the show as soon as possible.

 Chapter 810: Summer Slam! 3

    Akeno along with everyone who arrived and met him who was checking the event.


    "Yuuki, nyaa!!!!" Kuroka jumped into him and hugged him.


    "Kuroka," Yuuki smiled and patted her head. He looked at everyone and suddenly stopped when he saw Ophis there.


    "....."


    "Thank you foring," Yuuki said and patted Ophis''s head.


    His actions caused Azazel to sweat profusely and didn''t even dare to say anything.


    Ophis nodded while licking the lollipop that he had given before.


    Yuuki looked at everyone and said, "Thank you foring. Kato, can you help them to go to the VIP room?" He had decided to create a VIP room for the people who had supernatural powers since it would be troublesome to let them mix with normal people.


    "Alright," Kato nodded.


    "....."


    Rias, Sairaorg, Issei, and everyone was shocked when they saw this girl.


    "....."


    "Since when is she here?" Issei couldn''t help but ask.


    "I have been here since earlier," Kato answered with in words.


    "..."


    "No, I want to watch along in the normal seat!" Sairaorg suddenly said since he felt that it would be better to see among the crowd.


    Yuuki didn''t force him and just let him go since he didn''t have that good impression of the Strongest Youth.


    "Let''s go, Red Dragon Emperor!" Sairaorg said and pulled Issei away.


    "W - Wait!!!!!!!!" Issei was pulled by him and was wondering why he had to watch with a bunch of random guys.


    "Kiba, can you apany them?" Rias asked since she was worried.


    Kiba nodded at her and followed both Issei and Sairaorg.


    Vali, Arthur, Bikou, and Azazel looked at each other and decided to join the crowd since they thought it would be interesting that way.


    The girls didn''t really want to stay in a stuffy and hot ce and decided to stay in the VIP room.


    "Sorry for not being able to apany you too long since I still have something to do," Yuuki said to them.


    "It''s okay. You have to do your job first," Rias said and looked at Kato. She looked at him and whispered, "Does she know about the supernatural world?"


    Yuuki shook his head, "No, but it doesn''t matter when you tell her since I am sure that she won''t even change her expression."


    "..."


    "Boss, I can hear you," Kato said.


    "It''s okay," Yuuki only nodded and looked at Akeno, "I''ll apany you after the match."


    "Hmm, I am waiting for you," Akeno smiled and asked, "Where is everyone?"


    "They''re in the room together with Serafall and Sona," Yuuki said.


    "Serafall-sama is here?!" They were surprised when they heard it.


    Yuuki nodded, "Of course since they''re my partner." He worked with both Serafall and Sona before and he didn''t mind working with them either. He had heard from Sona that the ratings of the show were quite crazy. He didn''t know the details, but he couldn''t show a bad thing to everyone who watched the show.


    They talked for a while and let Kato guide them to their room.


    Yuuki continued to work until he heard another voice.


    "Yuuki."


    Yuuki turned and smiled, "Reiko." He didn''t hesitate and hugged her.


    Reiko was the same since she quite missed him. She had juste back from france when she heard him going to have a match with Sekibayashi. She tried to reprimand him, but she knew that this guy wouldn''t listen to her.


    Asia looked at Kato and asked, "K - Kato-san."


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, Asia-san?" Kato asked. She was wondering how he knew a lot of cute and beautiful girls. Though, it didn''t really matter to her that much.


    "...."


    Akeno, Rias, Xenovia, and everyone looked at her and felt a bit strange. They knew that this girl was a normal human but it was very hard to notice her.


    ''Is she a descendant of a legendary assassin?''


    "Are you working here?" Asia asked.


    "Yes, I have been working in this amus.e.m.e.nt park," Kato said.


    Kuroka whispered to Le Fay, "Nyaa, I just knew that Yuuki has such a mysterious girl."


    Le Fay asked Ophis, "She doesn''t have a Sacred Gear, right?"


    Ophis licked her lollipop and only looked at her without expression.


    "....."


    They were talking to each other until they had arrived in the room. They entered inside and they saw Serafall and Sona were talking to each other along with everyone who stayed in this room. They could only see a group of girls inside this room.


    "Rias," Sona said while looking at her.


    "Sona," Rias nodded.


    "Rias-chan! Wee!" Serafall stood up and hugged her.


    Rias was helpless but received her hug.


    "Kato-chan,e here too!" Serafall also hugged Kato.


    "....."


    Sekibayashi was resting in his private room with a white towel covered his head.


    "M - Master!!!" Haruo was wondering and felt a bit worried about him.


    "Don''t worry. He is just concentrating before the match!" Kurachi said while patting Haru''s shoulder.


    "K - Kurachi-san!" Haruo nodded at him.


    Sekibayashi lifted his head and grinned, "Rather than worry about me, why don''t you focus on your match first, Haruo?"


    "Y - Yes, master!" Haruo nodded.


    "If you can win this match, you''ll be able to buy a lot of food," Kurachi said.


    "F - Food!!!!!" Haruo nodded excitedly.


    Kurachi and Sekibayashi knew that Haru could be a good pro-wrestler. Both of them pped his back at the same time.


    p! p!


    "Go! The match is almost starting! Show your power, Haruo!" Sekibayashi said.


    "Yes, master!" Haruo nodded and went out of his room.


    Kurachi saw his back and saw that Haruo had gone, "So how is your condition."


    "Hehehehe, I have never felt this excitement before," Sekibayashi stood up and smiled, "There are thousands, no, ten thousands of people and more watching me fighting in this stage! I am very excited now!"


    Kurachi sighed and said, "Yeah, I can''t help but feel envious of you."


    "Then how about you go to the first event?" Sekibayashi asked.


    Kurachi shook his head, "No, I will defeat all of them and it won''t be fun for everyone."


    "...."


    Sekibayashi was speechless and snorted at him. He kept staring at the crowd who wereing to watch his match with him, "Damn! I want to fight him as soon as possible!" He wanted to feel it. The feeling of fighting under the cheer of thousands of people in this stadium.


    "I want to fight as soon as possible!!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 811: Summer Slam 4

    Issei, Sairaorg, Vali, and the other boys along with Azazel sat down along the crowd together. They could feel the intensity and excitement of the people who wereing to watch this fight.


    "There are a lot of mafias, gangsters, and even police....." Issei was speechless.


    "Hahaha! Finally, I can''t see my son-inw fighting Sekibayashi!" The manughed heartily while wrapping his hand on to another man''s shoulder seemed quite close and their faces quite resembled each other.


    Issei and everyone turned toward the middle-aged man who wasing with his family while drinking a can of beer. They were wondering whose dad was this person.


    "Achooo!!!!" Utaha sneezed.


    "Did you catch a cold?" Yukana asked.


    "Nothing, I just feel that my father is doing something shameful," Utaha said while massaging her head.


    "...."


    "You''re not going to ask anything?" Utaha asked.


    "Do you want me to ask?" Yukana asked.


    "Yes," Utaha nodded.


    "What''s wrong, Utaha?" Shouko asked.


    Utaha looked at Shouko for a while and hugged her, "Hmm, as expect that Shouko is the only one who understands."


    "..."


    Yukana was speechless and decided to shut her mouth.


    "It''s almost time, right? Isuzu-san?" Latifa asked.


    "Yes, princess," Isuzu nodded.


    Both of them didn''t go to the stadium but stayed in the castle since Latifa needed to absorb the happiness energy in the amus.e.m.e.nt park. Because of the curse that had been ced on her, it was quite hard for Latifa for her to move around without getting tired and also she couldn''t get out from this amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    "How is your condition, princess?" Isuzu asked.


    "Thank you, Izusu-san, but I am alright," Latifa felt her body was quite nice.


    Isuzu nodded and looked at the number of people who had entered this amus.e.m.e.nt park had almost reached 500,000 people. She looked at her princess and said, "Princess, we have almost reached the number." She saw that they only needed a few people again before they reached their target.


    "Hmm," Latifa blushed and smiled. She was very happy and knew that it was because of him, "It''s because of Yuuki-sama....." She looked at her and said, "When the match is over tell him to stay overnight, Izusu-san." She was quite shy when she said those words but she had determined herself.


    "....."


    Isuzu blinked her eyes in a shocked expression and asked for a confirmation, "Sorry?"


    Latifa told her once again with a shy expression.


    "...."


    Isuzu massaged her head and said, "Latifa-sama, I''ll help everyone to prepare for the match."


    Latifa nodded, "Yes, you don''t need to worry about me."


    Isuzu blushed and wondered what she should tell himter.


    The staff at Amagi Brilliant Park were talking and exining the rules to the pro-wrestler who would join the ''money in the bank'' event.


    The pro wrestler who joined this event was very excited and couldn''t help but imagine themselves when they had gotten the money. They didn''t make that much money and they did this job because they loved pro-wrestling even though it didn''t make much.


    However, this event was different. They would receive quite a lot of money after they had gotten the briefcase that was hanging on the top of the ring.


    The taste of this money would be different since they would receive this money after fighting the battle royal in the single ring.


    Win.


    That was the thought of everyone at that moment.


    "Food! Food! Food!" Haruo was very excited.


    The staff told them to be quiet and started to exin the rules of this event.


    Everyone nodded and asked some questions regarding this event.


    The staff kindly told them since they also wanted this to be sessful. They told a group of pro-wrestlers when one of them was able to get the briefcase the match was over.


    The group of pro-wrestler nodded and looked at the tallest wrestler in this ce.


    "Hmm?" Haruo looked at them with a curious expression.


    "Yuuki-sama!!!"


    Marika dashed toward him and jumped into his body.


    Yuuki, who had gotten used to her antics, caught her directly, saying, "Thank you foring."


    "Of course I''lle," Marika said.


    "Does your father alsoe?" Yuuki asked.


    Marika nodded, "Yes, he ising along with his subordinates and wants to watch in the audience seat."


    Yuuki nodded, "How is your body?" He had healed her fully a few days ago but he wanted to hear it directly from her mouth.


    "I am alright! My body is very healthy!" Marika said with a bright smile. She had never felt this healthy before and her body was very nice. She could jump around and run around without worrying about her sickness.


    Honda was by their side and didn''t say anything but she was grateful to him who had healed Marika even though she didn''t know how he had done it.


    Both of them talked to each other and before long the ''Summer m'' started.


    "EVERYONE, ARE YOU EXCITED, RON!!!!!"


    "OOOOOOOOOHHHHH!!!!!" Every audience member who wasing to this stadium shouted at the same time since they were excited to watch this new pro-wrestler event. They were looking at the three people who were wearing mascot costumes. Even though they were curious why they were wearing that costume, they thought that it was because they were the staff of his amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    "Today, I''ll be yourmentator. My name is Macaron!" Macaron introduced himself.


    "My name is Tirami!" Tirami said.


    "My name is Moffle!" Moffle said.


    "The three of us will be yourmentator for today''s event!" They said at the same time.


    "Moffle-san. Tirami-san. What do you think of this event, ron?" Macaron asked.


    "Hmm, I am very excited to watch this event, mi," Tirami said.


    "Yes, this is the first big event that has been held in this park, mofu! I can''t help but be excited, mofu!" Moffle was almost crying when he saw a lot of peopleing.


    "Don''t cry now, ron!" Macaron said.


    "Yes, we need to do ourmentator job, mi!" Tirami said.


    "I know that, mofu," Moffle nodded and said, "And that is why we will officially start this...."


    "SUMMER SLAM EVENT!!!!"


    BOOOOOOMM!!!!!


    Suddenly a lot of fireworks were shot and rock music was heard in the entire stadium as a sign that this event was started officially.


    "OOOOOOOHHHHHH!!!!"


    The audience couldn''t wait anymore and they wanted to watch the match as soon as possible.


    "Then, without waiting! Let''s start our first event!!!!!!" Macaron said while ringing a loud bell.

 Chapter 812: Summer Slam 5

    The event has officially started and the staff put eightdders around the ring getting ready for the first event to be started.


    The audience was quite curious and was wondering why there were a lot ofdders there.


    "Yosh, let me exin the first event, ron!" Macaron said.


    "Please, Macaron-san!" Moffle and Tirami said at the same time.


    "The first event is ''Money In The Bank,'' Macaron crossed his arms and said with a serious expression, "This will be the first special event that is held in this Amagi Brilliant Park. Everyone, please see the thing on the top of the ring." He said to the audience while pointing his finger.


    Everyone looked at the top of the ring and saw a silver briefcase was hanging on the top of the ring. They saw that the briefcase was at least 3 or 4 meters away from the top of the ring.


    ''It''s quite tall,'' they thought inwardly.


    "Yes, there is a briefcase on the top of the ring and inside that, there is a lot of money, ron!" Macaron said.


    "How much money is there, mi?" Tirami asked.


    "There is a lot of money, ron! It''s a 10 million Ind Coin!" Macaron said.


    His words startled everyone who was watching this match since they knew that the money inside the briefcase was a lot for normal people. They couldn''t help but wanted to enter this tournament when they thought that they could get such easy money.


    "The rules are simple! The winner is the one who can get the briefcase first!" Macaron said.


    "Then, let us wee the 8 warriors who will be fighting to get the money inside the briefcase!!!!!!" Tirami stood up and shouted.


    "PLEASE ENTER!!!!!!"


    Suddenly the light turned into bright and exciting music was yed.


    Everyone saw eight peoplee out from backstage with great enthusiasm.


    "HOOOOOOOO!!!!!" Eight pro-wrestlers shouted while showing their powerful bodies to everyone. They walked with confidence toward the ring with a determined expression.


    The audience gulped when they saw them. They could see their big body that was full of both muscle and fat, especially Haruo who was taller and fatter than anyone. They took back their sentence when they thought that they could get the money easily.


    "That guy is very big...." Issei said while looking at Haruo.


    "Hmm, interesting. That boy is very strong and very heavy," Azazel said and looked at them, "even though you might underestimate humans, but they''re very strong." He looked at Issei and said, "He might be able to beat you when you don''t use your Boosted Gear."


    "What? No way!" Issei denied it hurriedly.


    "Well, Kiba will also have a hard time beating them without using your sword," Azazel said.


    "Sensei...." Kiba also didn''t feel his words were right.


    "Anyway, just watch," Azazel said and smiled, "Especially Sekibayashi. He is a monster in the human race, and you will see him soon."


    "Hmm," Sairaorg nodded and said, "Yes, I can see a strong muscle that is hiding inside that fat." He rubbed his chin and said, "I am curious about his identity."


    "I want to enter the stage," Vali couldn''t help but say. He thought that it was quite interesting when he could enter the stage.


    "Let''s ask himter," Bikou said.


    "He might be able to create such entertainment for the supernatural world," Arthur suddenly said.


    They thought for a while and nodded and decided to talk with him about this matter.


    The eight pro-wrestlers didn''t enter the ring directly but climbed onto the top of thedders while looking at each other. They knew that they would be enemies when they had entered the ring. They heard everyone cheering and screaming toward them. They felt that their blood was boiling and they had decided that they would be the winner in the ring receiving their the fame and wealth that they would get from this event.


    Haruo also climbed thedder with a serious expression. Even though he was fat, his bnce, power, speed, etc were several times higher than normal people.


    "Let us introduce our warriors! The first warrior is someone who is known as the suplex master! He can suplex from any position since the sticity of his body is crazy! Suplex Gentleman!" Tirami said.


    Suplex Gentleman went down thedder and entered the ring. He gave a polite bow to everyone and received their cheer. He was wearing a ck sackcloth mask that covered the top half of his head with a ck and ck wrestling trunk.


    Moffle continued to introduce the rest of the pro-wrestlers along with Tirami and Macaron.


    "That big guy, where did you get him?" Honda asked. She could see from a nce that Haruo was very strong.


    "Don''t be surprised. That guy is a warrior from the Gurkha tribe in the Himyas," Yuuki said.


    "What is the Gurkha Tribe?" Marika asked.


    "It''s a tribe that consists of a warrior around India. I have heard that the British have hired them in the past to work for them," Honda said.


    Yuuki nodded, "You sure are knowledgeable."


    "That''smon knowledge for me," Honda answered.


    "Are you going to watch it with me?" Yuuki asked.


    Marika nodded, "Yes, I want to stay with you until you enter the match."


    "..."


    Yuuki gave her a quick kiss on her lips and hugged her.


    "...."


    Marika blushed and snuggled in his arms.


    Honda was only silent while looking at both of them. She was wondering whether it was nice to be hugged like that.


    "Now, for thest warrior in our event! He is the tallest and the heaviest person in the group! He is known as the ''Destroyer''! Kono Haruo!!!!!!" Moffle excitedly announced.


    Haruo didn''t go down thedder but jumped from thedder andnded on the ring.


    BOOOOM!!!


    The impact of his jump caused the ring to shake, but the pro-wrestler who had entered the stage didn''t lose their bnce.


    They crossed their arms while looking at Haruo with an eager expression to fight him.


    Haruo looked at everyone and he quite disdained them since he was someone from the Gurkha tribe, ''I will win this!''


    "I can''t wait to watch the match anymore!"


    "EVERYONE, PLEASE BE READY!!!!"


    The pro-wrestler inside the ring nodded and they were ready to fight.


    "START!!!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 813: Summer Slam 6

    The eight wrestlers were ready with their battle and waited for the announcement.


    Haruo looked at the briefcase that was hanging on the top of the ring and knew that he needed adder to get it. He made his debut shortly before but he had only fought once and this was his first time fighting on such a big stage,''I can''t lose.''


    "START!!!!!!!"


    Haruo thought to beat everyone as soon as possible but suddenly he was attacked by the seven wrestlers other than him.


    Dropkick. Backhand p. Back elbow. Battering ram. High knee. Back kick. Discus punch.


    The seven wrestlers attacked him at the same time.


    "ARGG!!!!" Haruo who was hit by them was thrown from the ring and dropped on the ground. He knew that they were powerful fighters but he didn''t expect that they would attack him at the same time.


    "OOHHHHHH!!! HARUO IS BEING THROWN BY EVERYONE SUDDENLY!!!!"


    The seven others started had decided to throw Haruo away since his body was very big and it was very crowded in the ring.


    Haruo looked at the seven of them and stood up slowly while also holding adder and put it inside the ring, no, he threw it toward them.


    BAAAAM!!!!


    "L - LADDER THROWING!!!!"


    Thementators and the audience were very excited when they saw the battle that was happening in the ring.


    Three of the wrestlers were hit by thedder and dropped on the ground.


    Haruo took anotherdder and this time he put it inside the ring.


    "Is it alright to throw adder?" Marika asked.


    "It''s alright," Yuuki said. He didn''t want the battle to be too brutal with a lot of blood since usually, the wrestler was such a sport. He didn''t prepare strange things on the ring since there was a woman who watched the match. He was afraid for them to think that it was a bit too much. He thought for a while and said, "Pro-wrestler has a tough body."


    "Are you going to be hit by adder too?" Marika asked worriedly.


    "No, in my match there won''t be anydder that can be used as a weapon," Yuuki said and asked, "Now, that you mention it. You have never seen me fighting aren''t you?"


    "Huh? Have you been fighting around?" Marika was surprised.


    "Hmm, that''s not how you should phrase it," Yuuki thought for a while and said, "It''s necessary to fight."


    "What do you mean?" Marika asked.


    "Your father should be familiar with it. I have been fighting in the Kengan Match," Yuuki said.


    "Kengan match?!" Honda was shocked.


    "Honda? Do you know anything?" Marika asked curiously.


    "Yes, Ojou-sama. This is a famous underground fight. I would have never thought that you would join such a thing," Honda said while looking at Yuuki.


    "Anyway, just believe in me," Yuuki said.


    Wolf Mask is one of the participants in the Money In The Bank. He is quite famous in the pro-wrestler world as one of the most agile people. He used the ropes to bounce around and to increase his speed.


    *Bounce! Bounce! Bounce!


    Then Wolf Mask extended both of his arms to and ran toward two wrestlers in front of him, hitting them to the ground.


    BAAAAM!!!


    "D - DOUBLE CLOTHESLINE!!!!"


    The ring was quite messy with a lot of people grouping inside the ring together. Before long two wrestlers couldn''t continue and drop on the outside of the ring weakly but it didn''t mean the battle was over, rather it had be more intense with fewer people inside the ring.


    Suplex Gentlemant climbed to the top of the ring''s posts and jumped to one of the wrestlers before wrapping his arm around the wrestler''s head and mming him into the ring.


    BAAAM!!!


    Suplex Gentlemant felt his back was quite hurt while moving around.


    Haruo also wasn''t in silence and started his counterattack with his agile body yet fat body. He also climbed to the top of the ring''s posts and did a 450 degree jump into the air before mming his opponent with his stomach.


    His aerial attack caused the ring to tremble since that attack was very disastrous but caused a lot of cheer from the audience since his attack was very exciting.


    "Haruo...." Sekibayashi grinned when he saw his first disciple.


    "He has grown up," Kurachi said with a tender smile.


    "Ha! That''s still a long way!" Sekiabyashiughed heartily.


    "Thought that his weight had increased," Kurachi suddenly said.


    "....."


    "Let''s leave it at that," Sekibayashi sighed.


    Kurachi and Sekibayashi were very wee about Haruo. They thought that Haruo''s weight would decrease but it had increased since the amount of food that he had eaten was quite a lot. They remembered that the guy needed to eat at least 10 worth of rice cooker in a single day. They looked at him in the ring and thought that he really needed to get the money from the briefcase to pay for his food.


    Haruo who had mmed one person suddenly was attacked by two people, "UGH!!!" His stomach was charged by two wrestlers and he dropped on the ground while holding his stomach. Even though his stomach was full of fat, it hurt right now.


    Both of the wrestlers worked together and stomped Haruo''s feet together.


    "ARGG!!!!" Haruo was fat and his joints were his weakness since it was holding quite arge amount of stress because of his fat body.


    Suddenly The Suplex Gentleman and The Wolf Mask appeared and did their ultra moves at two random wrestlers.


    Suplex Gentlement wrapped his hands around his opponent''s waist, lifted him up and fell backwards while bridging his back and legs, mming his opponent down to the mat shoulder and upper back first.


    BAAAMM!!!


    "G - German Suplex!!!!!"


    The Wolf Mask was more decisive and raised his feet giving his opponent a kick into his face.


    BAAAAMMM!!!


    "B - Brogue Kick!!!!!"


    Haru was still on the ground looking at both of them helping him. He suddenly opened his eyes wide when he saw someone in their back, "Watch out!"


    The Wolf Mask and The Suplex Gentleman turned and saw someone jump from the ground, snapping his leg to the ground to throw two powerful punches.


    BAAM!!!


    Both Wolf Mask and Suplex Gentleman were hit in the face and dropped on the ground.


    "S - SUPERMAN PUNCH!!!!!"


    The wrestler was wearing a ck tank top, ck boots, and ck long pants. This wrestler also has long hair with a small goatee.


    "E - Egypt Reigns! Egypt Reigns suddenly reverses the situation and bes the only people who are standing on the top of the ring!"


    Egypt Reigns took thedder and started to put thedder on the top of the ring before climbing to the top, "Hehehe, the money is mine!"

 Chapter 814: Summer Slam 7

    Egypt Reigns had beenying low for a while on the battlefield since he wanted money. He only fought when it was necessary and dropped on the group waiting to have fewer people. He knew that he was the only one who would be remembered as the winner of this event. He waited for a while when he saw both Suplex Gentleman and Wolf Mask defeat their opponent. He stood up directly and ran toward them ready to give them his ultimate move.


    Egypt ran toward them, bringing the rear leg forward to feign a kick, before snapping the leg back while throwing cross punches to both of them.


    BAAAAM!!!!


    His attack caused both of them to fall down on the ground.


    Egypt took thedder and started to put it in the middle of the ring. Even though he wasying low but his body was quite hurt since he had been attacked by a lot of people earlier, "Hehehe, the money is mine." He took a deep breath and checked the bnce of thedder before climbing to the top of thedder slowly.


    The audience was shouting and cheering while watching this scene.


    His heart was beating very fast since the money was just right in front of his eyes. Egypt raised his hand to reach the briefcase but suddenly he felt that his hand got further away from it before he along with thedder dropped on the ground.


    BAAAAM!!!!


    Egypt who had dropped on the ground on his back, "Arggg!!!" He felt that his back was very painful and rolled around the ground while holding his back.


    Haruo had stood up and pushed thedder to fall down on the ground. He was very tired right now and wanted to eat something as soon as possible. He saw thedder which was dropped on the ground and started to install it once again. He could hear the cheer of the audience that made him regain his energy.


    For a pro-wrestler, the cheer from the audience is simr to fuel in the vehicle.


    Hearing their cheer, Haruo started to climb thedder slowly. He could hear that thedder was almost broken because of the weight of his body.


    Only suddenly someone put anotherdder beside him and also started to climb.


    Suplex Gentleman who wasying on the ground earlier had woken up and got adder to climb up to get the briefcase.


    Both Haruo and Suplex Gentleman were quite weak after a long fight but they wanted to be the winner. They were racing against each other to reach the briefcase.


    Even though Suplex Gentleman was thetter person who was climbing to thedder, his speed to reach the top was quite face to face.


    Haruo was damaged in joints shakily climbing but he had a greater reach since he was taller.


    They reached the top of thedder and tried to grab the briefcase but they had forgotten once a person.


    Wolf Mask, who was falling down the ealrier, had also woken up, standing at the top of the ring''s post and throwing a dropkick toward both of thedders.


    BAAAAMM!!!


    The result?


    They didn''t need to guess since that kick had caused both Haruo and Suplex Gentleman to fall from heaven back to the earth.


    It was only for a moment that they thought that they would bask in the cheer and fame but in just a single second it was destroyed instantly.


    But.


    ''It''s very exciting!''


    That was the thought of everyone who had joined this ''Money In The Bank''.


    Wolf Mask was holding his head since the punch from Egypt Reigns was still quite hurt. He took thedder but suddenly he felt a bad presence and he was right since suddenly he was hit on his back.


    Egypt Reigns had woken up and struck Wolf Mask on his back with his elbow.


    "Arggg!!!!" Wolf Mask raised both of his arms painfully since he didn''t expect such an attack.


    Egypt turned Wolf Mask to face him and raised the edge of his hand before slice-chopping his chest.


    p!


    "UGH!!!" Wolf Mask gritted his teeth against this attack.


    Egypt didn''t stop and kept swinging his chop against Wolf Mask''s chest again and again.


    p! p! p!


    Egypt were ready to give hisst backhand chop but suddenly Wolf Mask dropped to the ground before suddenly seeing two legs wrapped around his neck, "Eh?"


    Wolf Mask turned his body 180 degrees and threw Egypt to the ground with an acrobaty move.


    BAAAM!!!


    The powerful attack made Egypt, who was enough to make him drop to the ground.


    Wolf Mask took thedder and got ready to put it again.


    Haruo woke up once again and saw Wolf Mask wanted to climb thedder. He saw that Wolf Mask hadn''t noticed him. He jumped on the top of the rope and bnced his body for a while.


    The audience kept shouting at Wolf Mask to be careful but he didn''t hear them.


    Haruo managed to keep his bnce and he had to admit that he was quite satisfied with the strength of the ring since it could manage the weight of his body. He jumped forward off the ring rope to the shoulders of a Wolf Mask forcing him to the ground.


    BAAAM!!!


    "ARG!!!!" Wolf Mask only knew that the force of someone who had 300kg weight would be this painful. He didn''t even have the power to fight back against this force and hit the ground with a powerful impact.


    "GHHH!!!!!"


    "Hu... Hu... Hu...." His head was full of sweat but Haruo knew that he had won. He put thedder on again and tried to climb thedder once again to reach the briefcase.


    ''I won''t lose!''

 Chapter 815: Summer Slam 8

    The audience would have never expected to see such an exciting battle.


    Vali, who watched on from the audience seat, wasn''t sure but he had already clenched his hands while shouting at the wrestlers who were fighting in the ring. His body felt hot and he couldn''t contain his excitement shouting excitedly to cheer them.


    "Damn, this is very exciting!" Issei also felt that his blood was boiling while watching the match.


    "WOLF MASK!!!!!!" Bikou shouted.


    "SUPLEX GENTLEMAN!!!!!!" Azazel shouted.


    "I''ll cheer for Egypt Reigns," Sairorg said as he still remembered Egypt''s ''Superman Punch''.


    They shouted excitedly and couldn''t wait to see who was the winner of this event.


    "Hahaha, Haruo!" Sekibayashi was excited to see his disciple.


    "He has grown up once again," Kurachi nodded.


    "Oh! Haruo has started to climb to the top of thedder to get the briefcase! Will he be the winner of this event!" Tirami shouted.


    Haruo climbed to the top of thedder slowly to get the briefcase.


    The other wrestlers were helpless when they saw him climb to the top of thedder since they were unable to continue but there was one person who didn''t give up.


    Suplex Gentleman walked while limping slowly toward Haruo. He had also started to climb from on the other side of thedder.


    Haruo who saw him tried to push him but it made thedder be shaky.


    Suplex Gentleman used that chance to climb quickly and stood on the top of thedder.


    Haruo tried to make him fall down but it seemed that he had underestimated this old veteran.


    Suplex Gentleman jumped from the top of thedder and fell down to the ring while holding his Haruo''s neck to make him drop on the ground together.


    "Nu! Nu! Nu! Nu!" Haruo tried really hard to hold himself on thedder.


    Thedder was shaking uncountably from their battle.


    Suddenly someone woke up from the ground and kicked thedder away and made it drop on the ground.


    BAAAAMMMMM!!!!


    Haruo and Suplex Gentleman fell down on the ground with adder dropped on top of them.


    Egypt breathed heavily and ced thedder again ready to get up to the top to get the briefcase, "Damn." He didn''t expect that this event would be very hard but it made him excited when he thought that he had be the winner.


    However, one person woke up from the ground again and also climbed thedder together.


    Wolf Mask used hisst strength to climb and reached the briefcase as soon as possible.


    Egypt also didn''t want to lose and hurriedly climbed to reach the briefcase.


    Wolf Mask was known as the fastest and even though he startedte, he had reached the top of thedder first and touched the briefcase.


    "UWOOOO!!!!" Egypt also didn''t want to lose and also reached the briefcase together.


    Wolf Mask and Egypt stared at each other.


    "Let go!" Wolf Mask said with a deep voice.


    "You''re the one who should let it go!" Egypt said while raising his fist to punch Wolf Mask.


    Wolf Mask also raised his fist to punch him.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    "UWOOO!!! The battle has reached thest moment!" Tirami said.


    "Come one! Wolf Mask!" Moffle shouted.


    "Beat him, Egypt Reigns!" Macaron shouted.


    "Oi! Oi! Both of you arementators! You can''t y favor!" Tirami reprimanded them and continued, "Still, the winner is either Egypt or Wolf Mask!? Who can be the winner of this event?!"


    "LET GO!!!!" Wolf Mask punched his face again.


    "Dammit!" Egypt also punched him and didn''t want to lose. He had grabbed the briefcase and there was no way that he would let it go.


    Gentleman Suplex walked out slowly from Haruo''s fat body and looked at both Wolf Mask and Egypt Reign who were fighting each other on the top, "Damn!" There was no way that he would lose in this battle. He escaped from Haruo''s fat body and took anotherdder ignoring the pain in his body and started to climb once again. He saw both Egypt and Wolf didn''t care about him since they were fighting each other.


    Wolf Mask swung his body around to make the briefcase move wildly.


    "What the hell are you doing!" Egypt was beyond mad and he was quite dizzy.


    Wolf Mask raised both of his feet and stomped his stomach to make him drop to the ground.


    "Ugh!!!!" Egypt who was kicked, let his hand go from the briefcase and dropped on the ground.


    *BAAAMM!!!


    Wolf Mask was tired but he only needed to detach the hook of the briefcase. He only needed to do that but it was very hard since suddenly someone jumped and kicked him away. He dropped to the ground while helplessly looking at Suplex Gentleman who had kicked him and held the briefcase with both his hands.


    "...."


    *BAAAAM!


    "SUPLEX GENTLEMAN!!!!"


    Everyone shouted his name when they saw his actions to steal the limelight at thest moment.


    Suplex Gentleman was quite weak and his stamina had been drained to the limit but he didn''t let his hands go from the briefcase. He wouldn''t even let go of it before he had imed it but he knew that he would be on the ground without adder. He used his feet to make thedder closer to himself and detached the hook.


    "........"


    "UWWWOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!"


    Everyone cheered in excitement when they saw the scene in front of them.


    Suplex Gentleman stood up on the top of thedder while holding a briefcase with both of his hands. He raised it high showing that he had be the winner of this event, "YEAAAHHHH!!!!"


    "WE HAVE A WINNER! WE HAVE A WINNER!"


    "SUPLEX GENTLEMAN HAS BECOME THE WINNER OF THIS EVENT!!!!!"


    "UWOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!"

 Chapter 816: Summer Slam 9

    Suplex Gentleman walked down thedder weakly while holding his briefcase tightly. He smiled widely since he had won this match. He was sure that his name would go down in history since he was the first person who had won this first event in the pro-wrestler match.


    The staff started to enter the ring while helping the other wrestlers who were dropped on the ground. They were surprised when they saw they had big willpower to stand up with their two feet before they went out to the ring back backstage and hung their heads down.


    ''I lost,'' the seven pro-wrestler thought at the time. They turned and looked at Suplex Gentleman who was standing on the top of the ring holding a briefcase that received a cheer from everyone.


    "Damn!" Egypt hit the wall to show his frustration.


    Haruo walked slowly back backstage with a sad expression. He hung head down and felt that he had let down his teacher in this big event. His eyes were brimming in tears and it was his first time to feel this before.


    "Haruo."


    Haruo raised his head and saw him smiling there.


    "Hahaha, you showed me a great performance there," Sekibayashi grinned at him.


    "T - Teacher....." Haruo clenched his hands and wasn''t sure what to do now. He was very grateful to Sekibayashi who had helped him to enter this pro-wrestler world and he had let him down, "I - I''m sorry. I LOST!!!!!!"


    Sekibayashi looked at his disciple and pped his back, "Why are you crying with one loss? You''re just a newbie in this world! There are still a lot of chances in the future! Next time you should be able to win it!"


    "YESSSSS!!!!" Haruo looked at Sekibayashi who didn''t lose hope in him.


    Sekibayashi looked at him and said, "Now, it''s my time. I''ll show you the greatest performance in the ring! Watch me!" He didn''t need to say anything since he knew how it was felt when someone had lost their battle. He only wanted to show him that it was alright to be defeated since he would raise again in the future like a phoenix.


    "T - Teacher....." Haruo who saw his back at that moment felt that it was very wide and strong.


    "Watch his fight," Kurachi suddenly walked beside him.


    "Kurachi-san..." Haruo looked at him.


    "I have heard that Yuuki is strong, right?" Kurachi looked at him and asked, "Have you fought with him?"


    Haruo nodded, "Yes, he is very strong. I am helpless in front of him." He still remembered his fight with Yuuki very clearly until today. He had never been in that helpless situation before.


    "If it that young man uses another martial art then Sekibayashi might lose...."


    "Teacher will lose?!" Haruo was shocked.


    "But it''s different when they are fighting at the top of the ring, especially as a pro-wrestler," Kurachi said while crossing his arms. He looked at the crowd and heard the cheers. He couldn''t help but felt slightly jealous toward Sekibayashi.


    "This crowd and cheer is the greatest ring for a pro-wrestler..." Kurachi muttered.


    "Did you say something, Kurachi-san?" Haruo asked.


    "Nothing," Kurachi said.


    "I didn''t expect Suplex Gentleman to win this match," Chitoge said.


    "Hmm, that Haruo ''The Destroyer'' is also very strong," Pa said.


    "But Wolf Mask is very agile and almost won," Tsugumi said.


    "In the end, the winner is Suplex Gentleman," ude interrupted their conversation and supported his youngdy.


    "......"


    Pa and Tsugumi were speechless but they didn''t say anything.


    "ude, who do you think will win? Sekibayashi or Yuuki?" Chitoge asked directly. She had watched him fight in the past in the Kengan Match but she wasn''t sure since she had only known Sekibayashi as the king of pro-wrestler.


    "Hmm, it''s a very hard question, Chitoge-sama," ude said.


    "How so?'' Chitoge asked.


    "Even though I hate to admit it but the first son of the Shuuei n is very strong but...." ude still could remember it vividly the legendary fight that made Sekibayashi became known as ''Hell''s Angel''. He could remember the brutality of that fight that made anyone shudder. He was wondering why this guy wanted to fight the legendary man. He thought the proverb ''an infant didn''t know a fear''. He thought that the proverb was very suitable at this moment.


    "What''s wrong, ude? What ''but''?" Chitoge asked once again.


    ude shook his head, "Nothing, I am not sure who will win this match. It''s better to watch it directly." He didn''t want to make his judgment before he watched the match.


    "Hahahaha, of course! It''s Young Master who will win the match!"


    Suddenly ude heard this annoying voice and turned his head to see a group of Shuuei n looking at them. He adjusted his sses and said, "Fight isn''t going to be decided until the end."


    "But Young Master will win!" They answered.


    "....."


    ude looked at them who had blind confidence in their young master. He knew that it would be useless to talk with them, "Hmm, just watch the match!"


    "Uwoooo!!! How great is it if I can watch it directly!" Kogorouined while drinking his beer.


    Ran also watched the match and thought that it was very nice to be able to watch it directly.


    Kogorou and Ran looked at Conan who was also watching the television from his bed.


    "Hmm?" Conan noticed their gaze.


    "Nothing. Get better quickly, alright?" Ran said kindly while caressing his head.


    Conan nodded while smiling widely since it felt quite nice.


    "Hmph! Don''t pamper him too much!" Kogorou said with a sour tone.


    Conan looked at Kogorou and wondered why this old man was so irritated today. He continued to watch the television and also wanted to watch the tournament but he had to catch a cold today. He felt weird but he didn''t think much of it.


    "Are you ready, Yuuki-sama?" Marika asked with both excited and worried expression. She was curious about how her fiancee would enter the fight and worried that he would get hurt.


    "It''s time for the greatest match!"


    Yuuki stood up while giving them a confident smile. he had been waiting for this moment and it was the right moment.

 Chapter 817: Summer Slam 10

    After the first event, the ring was cleared by the staff since they needed to get ready for the match that they had been waiting for. The hottest match that they had been waiting for the entire summer and they couldn''t wait to watch it right in front of their eyes.


    "Now the first match is over! Let''s continue with the next match, ron!" Macaron said.


    "Yes, the next match is the match that everyone has been waiting for, mi!" Tirami said.


    "This match is also the final event of this ''Summer m'' mofu," Moffle said.


    "I can see that everyone can''t wait anymore to watch the fight between superstars, ron!" Macaron said.


    "Yes, I am also excited, mi! I can''t wait to watch the match now, mi!" Tirami said.


    "Some of you might doubt it, but we have seen how strong Ichijou Yuuki is to mofu," Moffle said.


    "He isn''t going to provoke the legend of the pro-wrestler with only his rashness, ron," Macaron said.


    "...."


    They were talking to each other about the next match along with the prediction of their match and information about both Ichijou Yuuki and Sekibayashi Jun who would fight after this moment.


    "Serafall-sama, why did you help him to promote this match?" Rias asked. She felt that it was a bit strange for Yuuki who could be able to defeat a god to have a match with a human.


    "Hmm, it''s because it is very interesting," Serafall said.


    "Rias, this match is very profitable and in the long term there might be a chance to create an entertainment industry giant," Sona said and adjusted her sses, "His business sense is very high and it is very interesting to see him create idea after idea."


    Rias looked at Sona and felt a bit strange when her childhood friend believed in him that much, "Then, what if it fails?"


    "If it fails then it is failing. There is nothing wrong with it since he might create something better in the future. Anyway, business isn''t something for sure and once it is hit there is a chance to create a lot of money," Sona said and looked at Rias, "Isn''t Hyoudou-kun also want to be a businessman?"


    "Well, that''s true," Rias nodded. She remembered that Issei wanted to be a businessman and created his own harem pce. Her feeling toward Issei was a bitplex now and she wasn''t sure how to describe it. She had rejected him and told him that she wanted to be stronger before anything else. She looked at Kuroka and Akeno who were talking to each other and wondered why there was a strange feeling inside her.


    "Rias, what''s wrong?" Sona asked.


    "Nothing, I can''t wait to watch the match," Rias said.


    Sona nodded and said, "Yes, but I am also curious about their entrance."


    "Entrance?"


    Serafall nodded, "Yes, Yuuki has arranged the entrance for both himself and Sekibayashi. I wonder how he can think of such a thing." She got very excited and jumped from her seat, "I want to make a movie with him!!!!"


    "Onee-sama, please calm down! Yuuki has promised to make a sequel to your magical girl show," Sonan was embarrassed with her sister.


    "That''s right! I can''t let him forget about it!" Serafall nodded while moving her twintails hair around.


    Yuuki was prepared to have his entrance but he saw the first woman that he had seen after he had been reincarnated.


    "Yuuki."


    Yuuki smiled and hugged her, "Ayako." He was very happy to see her.


    Ayako smiled and said, "I''ll be your doctor when you get hurt."


    "...."


    Yuuki would have never expected that he would be this lucky to have her to treat him. He looked at her and nodded, "Oh, then, it might not be bad to lose this match."


    Ayako shook her head, "You have decided to have this battle right? Then you should win this match."


    "Thank you," Yuuki nodded and asked, "Howe you suddenly be a doctor in this ce?"


    "Your secretary is calling me. I want to see you directly and that is why I aming," Ayako said, exining, "If I am not wrong it should be Rosswessei."


    Yuuki didn''t expect Rossweisse to give him such a surprise. He thought to give her a surpriseter.


    "Achoo," Rossweisse sneezed.


    "What''s wrong, Rossweisse?" Yaeko asked.


    "Nothing, I feel like he is talking about me somehow," Rossweisse said.


    "He might want to do that with you after the match," Yaeko smiled.


    "...." Rossweisse blushed since that meant he would take her for the first time now.


    Yaeko looked at her and whispered, "I will give you some advice."


    Raku, Shuu, Sunakawa, and Takeo were sitting together waiting for the match to start. They couldn''t wait to watch his fight with Sekibayashi.


    "Say, have you done your homework?" Raku suddenly asked.


    "...."


    "Is it time for you to ask that kind of question?" Shuu was speechless.


    "I did it,'' Sunakawa answered.


    "I have not done it yet," Takeo suddenly had a headache when he thought about it.


    "Let''s do it tomorrow since there is still time," Shuu said.


    "Shuu!!!" Takeo and Raku were moved.


    "Anyway, Raku. Does Yuuki-senpai have confidence in this match?" Sunakawa asked.


    Raku nodded, "Don''t worry. Big bro has a lot of experience in fighting."


    "He has a lot of fighting experience?!" They were surprised since it was their first time to hear it.


    "Don''t look at me like that. He was quite wild in the past but because of his girlfriends he is a bit tamed but...." Raku looked at the ring and the crowd that came to watch his fight, "He still loves to do this."


    They wanted to say something but they heard a loud sound from thementators.


    "Now, let us wee one of the main character of this event!"


    They were silent until suddenly they heard a breaking ss sound from backstage.


    SHATTER!!!!!!"


    BRRRMMMM!!!!!!


    They saw something jump and moved very fast toward the ring and they didn''t need to guess who this person was. They stood up and excitedly shouted his name.


    "SEKIBAYASHI JUN!!!!!!"

 Chapter 818: Summer Slam 11

    *Brrm! Brrm!


    Sekibayashi tried the ATV that Yuuki had lent for the entrance. He had practiced riding this ATV for a few days before mastering it. He really loved it and wondered whether he could ask him to give this to himter after the match.


    "Cool...." Haruo said when he saw Sekibayashi riding the ATV. He was wondering whether he could try itter.


    "Are you going to ride this?" Kurachi asked with envious gaze. He wasn''t sure but he felt that his entrance would be very nice.


    Every pro-wrestler wants to have their own trademark entrance and the cooler is the better.


    Kurachi and Haruo also wanted to have their own cool entrance especially that was made by Yuuki.


    "Yeah, it''ll be a rock entrance," Sekibayashi said and rode it for a few rounds, moving around backstage wildly.


    "Sekiabayashi-san! Don''t use it wildly!"


    "Stop!"


    "Don''t ride it in here!"


    "Please wait for a while!"


    Staff members panicked when they saw Sekibayashi start riding the ATV wildly backstage.


    "Hahahahaha!!!!!" Sekibayashiughed and stopped, "Sorry, I am just too excited."


    They sighed in relief when they saw him stop.


    "You''re certainly very happy with that ATV."


    "....."


    They turned and were startled when they saw him.


    "B - Boss!?"


    "Yuuki, are you here?" Sekibayashi put his smile on and had a serious expression on his face.


    Yuuki came together with Ayako, Marika, and Honda to visit Sekibayashi who was backstage riding his ATV.


    "Can you give me this ATV?" Sekibayashi asked directly.


    "Sure, that''s cheap for me," Yuuki answered and asked, "It can be used as a constion prize when you lost against me."


    "....."


    No one expected him to provoke Sekiabayashi directly. They became scared and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Sekibayashi looked at him and looked at the ATV, "Your mouth sure is big." He walked toward him while crossing his arms. He put his face an inch away from him and said, "But I will be the winner!"


    "...."


    Yuuki smiled, "Then, let''s meet in the ring after this."


    "That''s what I have been waiting for," Sekibayashi said.


    "Don''t mess up the entrance," Yuuki said and left them while waving his hand.


    "Oh!" Sekibayashi nodded while looking at his back.


    "That''s your opponent?" Kurachi walked beside him and was surprised.


    "Yeah, he is strong," Sekibayashi said.


    "Stronger than you?" Kurachi asked.


    "That might be, but as a pro-wrestler I won''t lose to anyone," Sekibayashi said and rode his ATV again, "I need to get ready."


    The staff sighed in relief when they saw that both Sekibayashi and Yuuki didn''t fight each other. They were waiting for the announcement to start.


    "Why are you trying to taunt him?" Ayako was sweating really hard right now.


    "Nothing, it is just that he has been ying with the ATV," Yuuki smiled and said, "I want him to get serious as soon as possible."


    "Yuuki-sama, you sure are....." Marika was speechless. It was her first time seeing Sekibayashi and she didn''t expect his opponent to be that huge.


    "Be careful. That person is strong, especially after you have taunted him," Honda said.


    "I know," Yuuki nodded and said, "If he isn''t strong then this match won''t be interesting."


    "..."


    "What if you get hurt?" Marika asked worriedly.


    "Then at that time, I had a beautiful doctor and nurse that would take care of me," Yuuki smiled while hugging both Ayako and Marika.


    "....."


    They were speechless but they also hugged him.


    "Yuuki-sama, you''re too...." Marika was helpless but she couldn''t stop him.


    Ayako was also the same, "I''ll take care of you at that time."


    "Thank you," Yuuki smiled.


    Honda looked at the three of them with speechless expressions and felt sour too at the same time. She was wondering whether she could join them too.


    Sekibayashi took a deep breath and held the handle of the ATV. His expression had be serious and he was ready for the fight at this moment.


    "Teacher," Haruo was a bit worried about his teacher.


    "Don''t worry, I will win this," Sekibayashi said and twisted the throttle to warm up the ATV.


    *Brrm! Brrm!! Brrm!!


    Sekibayashi kept the ATV on and put both of his hands on his hair to tie it into a ponytail.


    "Sekibayashi-san, please get ready," the staff came toward him.


    "Yeah," Sekibayashi drove the ATV right into the entrance of the backstage ready to charge toward the ring.


    "Now, let us wee one of the main characters of this event!"


    "Sekibayashi-san, please enter!"


    *BGM (Stone Cold Theme Song - Hell Frozen Over)


    Everyone was in silence until they heard the sound of breaking ss.


    *SHATTER!!!


    Sekibayashi didn''t hesitate and rode his ATV to get out from backstage receiving a loud cheer from the audience. He rode his ATV skillfully and stood up while driving it toward the ring at a very fast speed.


    *BRRMMMM!!!!!


    "Hahahaha!" Sekibayashi could see the face of the audience who was excited to see him. He drove his ATV along the path to the ring before he started to encircle the ring with his ATV.


    Macaron, Tirami, and Moffle who were in thementator table were moving back since they were afraid to be crushed by Sekibayashi since the speed of his ATV was very fast.


    The audience cheered loudly seeing such an epic entrance from Sekibayashi.


    Sekibayashi encircled the ring three times and made everyone look at him with both fear and excitement since they thought that he would hit the wall that protected the audience around the stadium. He stopped and parked his ATV before entering the ring.


    His music made him very tough and made no one able to ignore him.


    Tonight, Sekibayashi had be the main character for this event but...


    ''Before that, I need to beat him...'' Sekibayashi raised both of his hands to the sky while roaring, "OHHHH!!!!!!"


    "UWOOHHHHH!!!!!!"

 Chapter 819: Summer Slam 12

    Yuuki changed his clothes and wore ck boots, ck long pants, a ck tactical vest, and ck fingerless gloves. He looked at the mirror and sighed in relief since this vest would hide the tattoo on his back. He didn''t care much about the tattoo in his arms and told the people that it was just a temporary tattoo or something.


    "Hmm, this is very good," Marika said while taking his picture with her camera.


    "....."


    Yuuki was speechless but he didn''t say anything.


    "Your opponent will enter the stage after this," Ayako said.


    "I know," Yuuki nodded and sat down together to watch Sekibayashi''s entrance.


    They didn''t say anything when they saw Sekibayashi enter the stage with his ATV rocking the entire stadium with his actions.


    "...."


    "Did you think of that?" Ayako asked.


    "Yeah, what do you think?" Yuuki asked.


    "It''s very cool," Ayame sighed and had to admit that Sekibayashi''s entrance was quite awesome.


    "Do you have something cooler, Yuuki-sama?" Marika asked.


    "I have and it will be for my entranceter," Yuuki said.


    "I can''t wait to watch it," Marika said.


    "It seems that he is going to say something," Yuuki said.


    They looked at the television screen and saw that Sekibayashi was holding a microphone and wanted to say something to everyone.


    Sekibayashi asked for a microphone and looked at everyone, "Before the start of the match let me say something."


    Everyone gulped their saliva and wondered what this toughest guy wanted to say.


    "I have never thought that the brat who I have met on the television show didn''t run away but made such a big match and invite all of you to watch us," Sekibayashiughed and said, "But brat, you have made a big mistake! You have invited everyone here to see you lose! Now, hurry up ande here! I will give you a beating in the change of your parents!" Heughed and mmed the microphone in the ring.


    *BAAAM!


    The microphone was destroyed by the force of his throw but it made everyone became more excited.


    Though some of the girls who watched the match started to boo him when they came to watch Yuuki. They didn''te to see the middle-aged man who was full of muscle.


    "Now you have done it," Yuuki said while looking at the television screen.


    "Yuuki...."


    "Don''t worry, he has made the match be more interesting," Yuuki said and smiled.


    "...."


    They were speechless since they thought that he would be angry.


    "Do you think that I am going to be angry?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah..."


    "Well, that kind of taunt won''t get me mad," Yuuki said and stood up, "I am going to the stage ready to give him a beating. Watch me in the ring." He uttered those words while looking at them.


    "Yuuki, wait!" Ayako stopped him.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki didn''t expect for her actions to kiss him before the match.


    "...."


    Ayako separated from him with a slight blush on her cheek, "This is for good luck charm."


    "..."


    Yuuki smiled, "Then, I need to win now."


    "Yuuki-sama, me too!" Marika said and kissed him too.


    Yuuki felt that his pants were a bit tight and it would be weird for him to enter the stage this way.


    "Uoo!!! Sekibayashi has provoked Yuuki, ron!" Macaron was surprised.


    "This time Yuuki won''t be silent, mofu," Moffle said.


    "Yeah, he''s going to be wild in this match, mi," Tirami said.


    "Who is going to beat who?!"


    Suddenly this voice reverberated through the stadium and the music started to be yed.


    Everyone knew that it was time for him to enter the stage.


    "Yuuki hase!"


    "Come," Sekibayashi grinned while looking forward at his entrance.


    "Boss, please be ready!" The staff said to him.


    Yuuki nodded at him and suddenly he heard a voice.


    "Yuuki."


    Yuuki saw Honda suddenly walking in front of him, "Honda, what''s wrong? You''re not going to go with Marika?"


    "She is fine. She is going to watch you in the VIP room," Honda said.


    "That''s good," Yuuki nodded and asked, "Are you seeing me off?"


    Honda shook her head, "No."


    "Then what are you doing here?" Yuuki was a bit confused.


    "I am also going to give you a good luck charm," Honda said and kissed him before leaving him in ce back in the VIP room.


    "....."


    Yuuki caressed his lips and smiled, "Damn." He was right in front of the entrance and ready to enter the stage. He put up a microphone and said, "Who is going to beat who?!" He heard thementators started to stay for something and the music started. He didn''t go directly to the ring but stopped right in front of therge screen.


    *BGM (Roman Reigns - The Truth Reigns).


    Yuuki was looking at the surroundings with a cold gaze and stared at his opponent who was standing in the center of the ring. He raised his right fist and pped twice before mming his fist to the ground creating an illusion of crater on the ground along with arge noise.


    *BAAM! *CRACK!


    His action made the audience confused but they didn''t need to wait too long since they saw the thing that made them very surprised.


    Suddenly wave-like fireworks started to be shot along the path to the ring.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    This scene made everyone shocked and surprised.


    Then, in the end, the stadium shot outrge fireworks from the top of the stadium toward the sky.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!


    Everyone looked at the sky with amazement.


    Sekibayashi blinked his eyes since this entrance was really amazing.


    Yuuki walked slowly with a cold gaze while looking around. He could hear a cheer and shout toward him, especially the girls and women. He walked calmly and stopped while staring at Sekibayashi who was standing in the ring without saying anything.


    Sekibayashi was the same since he didn''t say anything.


    They didn''t need to say anything since their gaze told everything.


    Yuuki continued to walk toward the ring and stood on the top of the rope while raising both his hands receiving their cheer before he walked in front of Sekibayashi trying to taunt him.


    Sekibayashi also moved closer to taunting him too.


    The fuse has been ignited and before long the match will explode, creating arge explosion between the two of them.


    "UWOOOOOOOOHHHHH!!!!!"

 Chapter 820: Summer Slam 13

    "Uwooo!! There is nothing that can stop both of them!" Macaron shouted.


    The audience also couldn''t wait for it anymore and wanted to watch the match as soon as possible.


    "Hehehe, I can''t wait to teach you manners," Sekibayashi grinned.


    "Then I can''t wait to send you to a nursing home," Yuuki smiled.


    "Can you do that?" Sekibayashi taunted him.


    "Start the match!" Yuuki shouted.


    They nodded and started the match without prior notice.


    "START!!!!!!"


    Sekibayashi, who was in the middle of his taunt, suddenly kicked in his gut, "Ugh.." It hurt quite a bit and made him bow himself.


    Yuuki didn''t throw away this chance and reached back while grabbing Sekibayashi''s head, thus pulling Sekibayashi''s jaw on his shoulder before falling to a seated position and forcing Sekibayashi''s jaw to drop down on his shoulder.


    *BANG!!!!


    Sekibayashi bounced from his shoulder and dropped on the ground.


    "Sudden attack from Yuuki!!!!"


    "What a nice jaw destroyer!!!!"


    "I am not sure whether he can stand up again..."


    Yuuki didn''t stay there and climbed to the top of the turnbuckle. He looked at Sekiabayshi who was still on the ground while holding his chin. He stood up slowly while bncing himself before leaping from that ce stretching out to a horizontal position, and bringing one''s feet and hands inward and outward when he almostnded on the top of Sekiabyashi.


    "FROG SPLASH!!!!!"


    Yuuki knew that this attack would be devastated but he didn''t expect Sekibayashi to put both of his legs on his stomach. He knew that it was toote and he hadnded on the top of Sekibayashi''s knee.


    "Ugh!!!!" Yuuki hurriedly rolled around and held his stomach in pain.


    Sekibayashi stood up slowly while touching his jaw, "Nice move, but you''re too young." He said and grabbed his hair.


    Yuuki was forced to stand up while holding his stomach in pain.


    Sekibayashi raised his head and gave him a powerful headbutt.


    Baam! Baam! Baam! Baam!


    Sekibayashi kept giving him a headbutt before he pulled him, throwing him to the rope.


    Yuuki moved very fast and bounced back after he turned from the rope.


    Sekibayashi bowed his head ready to throw him in the air but he didn''t expect for him to not follow the script.


    Yuuki stopped and gave him a knee attack on his head.


    Baam!


    Sekibayashi was stunned and moved back several times.


    Yuuki pulled and threw him to the rope this time since he wanted to give him ariat only this time he was counterattacked.


    Sekibayashi who was thrown to the rope used bounced back increasing his speed and gave him a powerfulriat to his neck, "ORAAAA!!!"


    Yuuki mmed on the ground with a powerful force, "Ugh!" He held his head in pain while rolling around.


    "Hahaha," Sekibayashi grinned and forced him to stand up again before giving him a powerful chop on his chest.


    *p!


    "Ugh!" Yuuki clenched both of his hands trying to hold the pain.


    "ORAAA!!!" Sekibayashiughed and gave him a powerful chop on his chest.


    *p!"


    "YUUKI!!!!"


    Mayuki looked very worried at him who was fighting a giant in the ring. She wanted to cry when she saw him get beaten up by Sekibayashi.


    Hinako and Kuina weren''t that much better since they were worried that he would get hurt.


    Chiaki sucked a deep breath and also felt a bit worried. She knew that he was powerful when he was using his magic but this time he didn''t use anything. She could hear the sound of the chop that was pped on Yuuki''s chest.


    *p!


    Chiaki frowned and knew that it was very painful. She sighed and knew that they might be acting but their battle made her very worried, "Let''s watch him and believe in him."


    Mayumi cried and didn''t want to watch again.


    Chiaki sighed trying to calm her while watching the match, ''Yuuki....''


    Cao Cao frowned when he saw his match, "Why are you not fighting?" He was wondering why he could lose this easily against a normal human. He looked at Sekiabayashi and wondered whether he was really that powerful.


    "Don''t lose bastard...."


    Cao Cao said while clenching his hands tightly while watching his match.


    "YUUKIIIIII!!!!!!" Pa, Tsugumi, and Chitoge shouted together.


    ude was silent but his hands clenched really hard seeing him be beaten by Sekibayashi.


    "H - He won''t lose, right?" Pa was worried.


    "No! He won''t lose!" Chitoge said, but she was a bit worried.


    "If only he had a gun..." Tsugumi said.


    "Then it wasn''t going to be a pro-wrestler match...." ude was speechless.


    "That''s right, I will sniper that Sekibayashi from here...." Tsugumi said and wanted to take out her sniper.


    "STOP!!!!!!!"


    Rossweisse and Yaeko hugged together when they saw him being beaten. They were both worried and frustrated since they couldn''t help him from this ce.


    "Yuuki!!!!!"


    "Yuuki is being beaten up by Sekaiabashi!"


    "Is this match over?"


    "Stand up, Yuuki!!!!"


    His female fans cheered his name loudly hoping him to get up from this plight.


    Yuuki was dropped on the ground without moving.


    "Hahaha, I''m going over this match," Sekibayashi grinned and picked him up. He put Yuuki''s head between his legs and looked at the audience with a cruel grin.


    "N - No!! Wake up! Wake up!"


    The audience cheered loudly trying to wake him up.


    Sekibayashi lifted him and ced him on his shoulder ready to give him his finishing move.


    "POWER BOMB! SEKIBAYASHI IS READY TO GIVE YUUKI A POWERBOMB!!!!"


    The audience kept cheering and some people shouted to wake him up while the other people shouted to Sekibayashi to do it quickly.


    Sekibayashi was ready to m him to the mat but suddenly Yuuki started to move.


    Yuuki spread his legs, dropping off Sekibayashi''s shoulders as he grabbed hold of Sekibayashi''s head in a front facelock to fall down to the mat back first, driving Sekibayashi''s head down to the mat.


    *BAAAAMMMM!!!


    Sekibayashi flipped on the ground before falling to the mat and almost lost his consciousness.


    His counterattack received a loud cheer from the audience.


    Yuuki and Sekibayashi were on the ground and both of them were in a weak state since they were both tired and hurt from this match.


    Yuuki tried to move his body slowly toward Sekibayashi and put his hand on the top of his body.


    The referee who saw this scene hurriedly started to count.


    "1!"


    The audience also joined the count when they saw his action.


    "2!"


    But before they continued, Sekabayashi moved and stopped the countdown.


    "OOOOOHHHHH!!!!"

 Chapter 821: Summer Slam 14

    "Damn!" Yuuki mmed the mat with his fist and stood up slowly from the mat while holding the rope weakly. He looked at Sekibayashi, who was stillying on the ground before pulling him to the second rope of the ring, letting him be dr.a.p.ed there.


    The referee tried to stop him since he thought that Yuuki wanted to use the rope to lock his opponent.


    Yuuki pushed the referee away before he ran to the other side of the rope bouncing back and running back toward Sekibayashi who was dr.a.p.ed on the rope. He used an acrobatic move and gripped the top and middle ropes before performing a two-footed spinning kick to the face of Sekibayashi.


    *BAAMM!!


    Sekiabayshi was thrown from the rope and stood for a while before being dropped on the ground with powerful force.


    *BAAAM!!!


    The audience was very excited when they saw Yuuki had turned the situation in his favor.


    "YUUKI!!!!!!"


    Bikou, Issei, Sairaorg, and Azazel cheered his name loudly since his acrobatic move was very handsome and cool.


    "That kick was very cool," Kiba nodded. He didn''t expect for him to perform such an action when Sekibayashi had fallen down.


    "What are you talking about? His DDT counter-attack is the one that is unable to be forgotten," Issei refuted. He still remembers when everyone thought that Yuuki would lose in this battle but suddenly he woke up and performed a DDT.


    Vali nodded and understood why wrestling was very interesting. He could feel the suspense of the battle and there was even a drama in the middle of a fight. He wanted to see who would win this match since he couldn''t even guess who would win in this match.


    "Yeah!!!" Cao Cao couldn''t help but stand up together with everyone when he saw him turn the fight into his favor. He was in his girl form and his appearance was cold but when he was excited he showed his youthful beauty to everyone.


    However, the people around him ignored him since they were focussed on watching the match. They thought that they could see the beautiful girlter but they couldn''t see this matchter since it would only happen right now.


    ude cheered loudly when Yuuki turned to the situation.


    Pa, Chitoge, and Tsugumi looked at him speechless.


    "..."


    ude noticed their gazes only lightly coughing before returning to his seat. He was a bit embarrassed that he had be excited in his match.


    Pa, Chitoge, and Tsugumi didn''t say anything and continued to watch the match since it was very exciting when Yuuki had turned the situation into his favor.


    "Mayu-chan! Yuuki is going to be a winner!" Kuina was excited.


    "Really? Really?" Mayuki opened her eyes slowly and saw Yuuki had beaten Sekibayashi. She sighed in relief but she was still worried.


    "Yuuki! Please win!" Hinako cheered for him. Even though she was shy, she braved herself to cheer him up right now.


    Chiaki also watched the match hoping to win this match as soon as possible.


    Yuuki saw that Sekibayashiy on the ground walking toward the turnbuckle and started to climb to the top of it again.


    Everyone cheered since they knew that the match might be over with thisst attack. They were waiting for him to do hisst finishing move to end Sekibayashi.


    Yuuki could hear the cheer of everyone and leap from the top turnbuckle keeping his body straight and arms out-stretched, resembling a swan dive and then waiting until thest moment until he executed a flip that was just barelyplete when impacted Sekibayashi who wasying on the ground with his back.


    Yuuki thought that his n was smooth only suddenly Sekibayashi raised his knee again and made his back to hit his knee.


    *BAAAMMM!!!


    "Damn!!!" Yuuki held his back in pain since the same thing had happened again.


    Sekibayashi held his head since it was quite painful. He raised his body slowly while still sitting on the ground looking at him who was holding his back in pain. He grinned since he really had his fun with him today. He especially loved it when he counterattacked his powerbomb at thest moment.


    "But this time is over," Sekibayashi stood up slowly and walked toward him, "I can''t lose this match." He grabbed him again and forced him to stand up.


    Yuuki punched him and tried to escape but Sekibayashi''s grip was very powerful.


    Sekibayashi put his right hand on his neck.


    "WAKE UP!!!!!"


    The audience was shocked since it was very fast for Sekibayashi to turn the fight into his favor again. They really had a scare watching this match since it was full of suspense and they didn''t want it to end quickly.


    "DON''T LOSE, YUUKI!!!!!!"


    They shouted trying to wake up but it was futile.


    Sekibayashi lifted him with his right hand into the air, then mmed him to the mat with powerful force.


    *BAAAAAAMMM!!!


    "Uaghh!!!" Yuuki bounced off the mat andid on the ground without moving.


    Everyone kept cheering his name but Yuuki didn''t wake up from the ground.


    "WAKE UP, BASTARD!!!!" Cao Cao, who was in his girl form, kept cheering him up. He had kept his team froming to this ce and he didn''t want to see him lose against Sekibayashi.


    Sekibayashi was very tired and moved slowly toward him. He put his hand below his legs and locked him, telling the referee to start the countdown.


    "3!!!!"


    Everyone also joined to count the countdown. They thought that Yuuki had a big mouth trying to provoke Sekibayashi but after seeing their match they couldn''t help but feel moved.


    "2!!!!!"


    "WAKE UP! DON''T LOSE!!"


    Some of them, especially females, kept shouting, trying to wake him up.


    ''Sorry, but this is over,'' Sekibayashi thought but suddenly Yuuki broke the lock and the countdown stopped.


    "UWOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!"


    "Ha....Ha....Ha...."


    "Bastard....." Sekibayashi was very tired but he kept his grin on his face.


    "Last fight...."

 Chapter 822: Summer Slam 15

    ''This is the best!''


    Yuuki and Sekibayashi stood up at the same time while looking at each other. Their stamina had been drained to the limit and their entire body was really hurt. It wouldn''t be strange for one of them to be defeated right now.


    The only thing that made them stand up was their will and pride.


    They didn''t want to lose and only wanted to be the winner of this match.


    "ORAAAAA!!!!" Sekibayashi raised his arm, giving him another powerful backhand chop.


    Yuuki didn''t hesitate and ducked down to avoid his attack.


    *Swush!


    His chop was so powerful that it created air pressure.


    Yuuki ran toward the rope and bounced back toward Sekibayashi.


    Sekibayashi turned and wanted to attack him again but he was shocked by his sudden attack.


    Yuuki jumped and kicked Sekibayashi''s face with the soles of both his feet.


    *BAAAAM


    "UWAAAA!!!!" Sekibayashi was thrown but he didn''t fall down on the ground. His face was very hurt after he was kicked by him.


    Yuuki shook his head and ran once again to the rope bouncing his body charged toward Sekibayashi. He rolled his body and scissored his legs around his Sekibayashi''s head, dragging him into a forced forward somersault as Sekibayashi fell to the mat.


    *BAAAAAMMM!!!!


    Sekibayashi dropped once again. This time he was very tired and hurt all over his body.


    "UWOOOOO!!!!!"


    His acrobatic moves received a loud cheer from everyone.


    "What''s that attack?" Issei was surprised and curious. He didn''t expect Yuuki to be able to create such a smooth yet very destructive attack from an acrobatic move.


    "It''s a handstand head scissors takedown," Azazel said, then started to exin thetest attack that had been used earlier.


    "Pro-wrestling is sure very deep martial art," Kiba said.


    Azazel nodded and said, "Yeah, there are a lot of interesting attacks that but only a handle of them that can use it in a real fight."


    "So can Yuuki use it?" Bikou asked.


    "Of course, that guy is a very skilled pro-wrestler," Azazel said.


    "Interesting match," Ddraig and Albion said at the same time. Both of them were quite depressed since they had be b.o.o.b.s and butt dragons but this match cheered them up slightly. They were wondering what was wrong and why their name had be so low that their nickname had be very vulgar.


    Vali didn''t say anything and watched the match with an intrigued expression.


    Yuuki took a deep breath and stood up slowly looking at Sekibayashi who had dropped on the ground. He didn''t give up and wanted to do aerial attacks once again. He didn''t feelfortable unless he had done this thing to Sekibayashi who had countered his attack twice. He thought for a while and grabbed Sekibayashi who was in the ground. He pulled him to the turnbuckle and made him sit down on top of it, ''Damn, he''s heavy.''


    His actions received an exim that they were wondering what Yuuki would do to ce Sekibayashi on the top of the turnbuckle.


    Ohma watched the match with a serious expression on his face. He had a lot of share fighting on the Kengan Match but he had never fought him again until he heard that Yuuki would have a match against Sekibayashi. He didn''t hesitate and bought the ticket to watch it directly. He needed to observe his match again.


    "YUUKI! SEKIBAYASHI!" Yamashita shouted loudly toward him.


    Ohma wasn''t sure but he felt something strange on the match, "Yamashita."


    "Hmm, what''s wrong Ohma?" Yamashita turned toward him.


    Ohma wanted to say something but he decided to keep his mouth. He shook his head and asked, "What do you think he will do to get him on top of the turnbuckle?"


    "I am not sure, but this move might be thest moment of this match," Yamashita said with a serious expression.


    "Last moment, huh?"


    "YOUNG MASTER!!!!"


    "YOU CAN DO IT, YOUNG MASTER!!!!"


    "WIN IT, YOUNG MASTER!!!!"


    The people from Shuuei n shouted very loudly. They were very worried when they saw him almost lost but it was different this time.


    "GO!!!!!" ude also cheered for him loudly.


    The people from Shuuei n nced at him for a second then he turned to watch the show. They grinned and thought that ude was kind of cute.


    Reiko watched the match intently. She didn''t expect that he would be this strong. She knew that he was very strong in the bed and she also had watched him taking out a bullet from his body with just a muscle movement but it was her first time to see him having a match against the legendary pro-wrestler.


    Even though she loved music, her hobby was the kind of tomboy that she had read manga, watched martial arts matches, etc.


    Reiko was quite worried but also excited when she saw him almost winning. She held both of her hands tightly while hoping, "Yuuki....."


    Yuuki ced Sekibayashi to sit down on the top of the turnbuckle. He could see Sekibayashi was tired and didn''t have the power to move. He looked at him for a while and also started to climb on the highest rope right in front of him.


    "W - What is he going to do?!"


    "Suplex? Is Yuuki going to do a suplex?!"


    Thementator was very noisy and couldn''t wait to see what would happen after this.


    The audience shouted loudly, telling him to do it as soon as possible.


    Yuuki didn''t make them wait and put Sekibayashi''s head underneath his armpit while his other hand hooked his pants. He took a deep breath before lifting Sekibayashi, draping him near arm over his right shoulder.


    "......"


    The audience was in silence waiting for him to execute his attack.


    Yuuki managed to bnce himself while holding such a heavyweight on his arm before falling on his back to the mat.


    Sekibayashi was still in a vertical position and his headnded on the mat directly creating arge impact.


    *BAAAANNG!!!!!!


    "B - B - BRAINBUSTER!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    "UWOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!"


    Sekibayashi''s eyes turned white and he lost consciousness after the impact from that brainbuster.


    Yuuki held his back in pain but he ignored it since he needed to pin down Sekibayashi.


    The referee who saw this scene hurriedly started to count his countdown.


    "1!!!!"


    The audience also joined to count the countdown at the same time.


    "2!!!!"


    They were very excited then shouted really loudly at thest moment.


    "3!!!!!!"


    *BANG! BANG! BANG!!!


    "THE MATCH IS OVER!!! THE WINNER OF THIS MATCH IS ICHIJOU YUUKI!!!!!!!"


    "UWOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!"


    Yuuki stood up slowly from the mat while raising his hand showing that he had be the winner receiving louder cheers from everyone.


    ''I should do it again next year...''

 Chapter 823: After The Summer Slam 1

    The ''Summer m'' was over and the audience was very satisfied with the match that had been held in Amagi Brilliant Park.


    The television stations who had bought the broadcasting rights were smiling happily since the rating from this match was very high. There were a lot ofpanies that had asked for an advertis.e.m.e.nt even though the price was high making the television stations smile happily, especially Sitri''s family station since they could broadcast the match live.


    Yuuki and Sekibayashi stayed in the ring for a while before heading back backstage.


    The show was over and the audience also started to go home but they couldn''t hide their excitement and their body was full of adrenaline. They wanted to move around and couldn''t sleep right now even though the day had turned into night.


    "UWOOO, THE MATCH IS VERY EXCITING!!!" Takeo raised both of his hands.


    "I agree," Sunakawa nodded.


    "But Big Bro sure is very strong," Shuu adjusted his sses and said, "I am sure that it is very hard to lift someone as heavy as Sekibyashi." He didn''t know how heavy Sekibayashi was but he could tell from the build and body frame that guy would be very heavy.


    "Yeah, I agree....." Raku answered with absentmindedly expression.


    "What''s wrong, Raku?" Shuu asked.


    "Nothing, I just thought that Big Bro was shining brightly earlier standing on the top of the ring," Raku sighed.


    Shuu pped his back, "What are you saying? Rather than thinking about that why don''t you think about your rtionship with Onodera?"


    Raku blushed in response, "W - What are you talking about?!"


    "But is it alright to leave him directly without visiting Yuuki-senpai?" Sunakawa asked.


    "It''s alright. I am sure that his harem is there with him," Raku sighed and said, "Being there will be very ufortable."


    "....."


    They nodded silently when they heard him.


    "DAMMIT, I WANT A HAREM!!!!!!"


    Shuu''s shout reverberated through the theme park and made him be the center of attention.


    "You idiot! What are you talking about in the middle of the night?!" Raku hurriedly stopped him and apologized to everyone before running away.


    They were a bit embarrassed right now running away back to their home but they didn''t feel tired rather they were excited and coudlnt'' wait for the school to start soon.


    Sekibayashi opened his eyes, "Ugh..." He held his head and only remembered that he had been lifted on the turnbuckle.


    "Teacher!!!!"


    Haruo hurriedly came beside him while crying all over his face.


    "You have woken up?" Kurachi walked toward him while crossing his arms looking at Sekibyashi who was resting on the bed.


    After the match, Sekibyashi was brought to the medical room inside the theme park.


    Yuuki had prepared a doctor for this match so the wrestler who had joined this event could be treated as soon as possible.


    "My head is hurt," Sekibayashi stood up directly from his bed while holding his head.


    "Sir, please don''t stand up directly!" The doctor was startled when he saw him standing up from his bed.


    "Hahaha, this is nothing for me!" Sekibayashi grinned at the doctor. Even though his body was hurt all over, he was a pro-wrestler. He couldn''t show them that he was hurt since he was an entertainer. His eyes were looking at Kurachi and asked, "How?"


    Kurachi shook his head and said, "You have lost."


    "I see," Sekibayashi didn''t say anything afterward, only sitting on his bed.


    Everyone who was looking at him was both worried and wondering what Sekibayashi was thinking now.


    Is he frustrated?


    Of course!


    Sekibayashi was the famous pro-wrestler in this world but he had lost against a young singer who had never fought in any public pro-wrestler match.


    The people in the underground and rich people might know about Yuuki but it was only a minority and the majority of people didn''t know about it.


    They were sure that some people would try to challenge him since they thought that Sekibyashi was weak.


    "Teacher...." Haruo was worried but he didn''t know what to do.


    "Haha....."


    "...."


    They were looking at him with a surprised expression.


    Sekibayashi stood up andughed heartily, "HAHAHAHA!!!!!"


    "Sir, please don''t get up!" The doctor really had a scare when he saw him standing up directly.


    "Let''s go back! Let''s train now! Let''s do 10 thousand Hindu Squads!" Sekibayashi said whileughing before walking out of the medical room.


    "..."


    Kurachi and Haruo looked at each other before shaking his head and following him.


    The doctor and nurse were stunned for a while until they shouted.


    "....."


    "Stop him! Don''t let anyone who is hurt do Hindu Squads!!!!!"


    Cao Cao stayed at the stadium for a while before he went back since it was quite dark. He needed to go back and prepare his n since it wouldmence soon.


    "Cao Cao, where are you?"


    Georg asked him through telepathy magic.


    Cao Cao had blocked the received and only opened it just now, "I was training earlier."


    "What a shame! You didn''t watch his match on television!" Georg told him about his pro-wrestling match.


    Cao Cao didn''t say anything and only told him that he woulde back soon. He looked at his girl form and the effect of his True Longinus was also changed. He felt bothplex feelings toward him, "Let''s see whether you can handle itter." He said those words and blended them into darkness before disappearing without a trace.


    "I wonder whether he will hold this event again next year," Issei said.


    "That depends on the result of this event," Kiba answered.


    "I - I think this event has been quite sessful," Asia said.


    Xenovia nodded, "Yeah, I can see that everyone was very excited earlier." Her body was full of adrenaline and she also wanted to fight. She looked at his room and wanted to stay but decided to stop. She thought that there would be a lot of chances in the future.


    "Prez! Let''s go back!" Issei said and looked at Rias who was quite absentmindedly, "Prez?"


    "O - Oh! Yes, let''s go back now," Rias nodded.


    "What about Akeno-san and Koneko-chan?" Asia asked.


    "They''re going to stay," Rias said and wasn''t sure, but she felt quite a loss since she needed to go back now.


    They were teleported back to Hyoudou''s residence.


    Rias looked at Issei and the room where Yuuki stayed after the match before disappeared from that ce, "Sigh..."

 Chapter 824: After The Summer Slam 2

    "Let me check him first," Ayako said to everyone.


    They nodded since they knew that Ayako was his private doctor in the past.


    "....."


    Yuuki wanted to tell them that he was alright and all the thing that he had done on the ring was acting. He wasn''t hurt and he was all healthy but seeing that all of them were worried he decided to shut his mouth since it wasn''t a bad feeling.


    Ayako checked him for a while frowning.


    "Is there something wrong?" Yaeko asked with a worried expression.


    "No," Ayako shook her head and said, "I can say that he is all healthy." She pointed at his third leg, "You can see that it is very healthy."


    "......"


    They saw his little brother standing up without any problem.


    "Hahaha...." Yuukiughed wrily and calmed himself.


    "......"


    "Nyaa, are you really alright?" Kuroka asked.


    Yuuki nodded, "Yeah, how is it?"


    Akeno frowned, "You''re acting all along in the match?"


    "No way," Yuuki shook his head and said, "It''s just my body recovery is just very fast, especially when all of you are here with me."


    "...."


    They snorted and blushed at the same time. They knew that he was alright and didn''t need to worry anymore when they saw him flirting with them.


    "So how is it?" Utaha asked.


    "What?" Yuuki asked.


    "Did you have fun?" Utaha asked.


    "..."


    Yuuki nodded, "It''s pretty good." He had to admit that the match was very exciting and he had a lot of handicapped when he was fighting before while only using his martial art without any magic. Though he had Avalon inside his body, he didn''t use it earlier. He was d that he had always made his identity hidden since it would be dangerous to be attacked in the middle of his match.


    "But you sure really made me worried," Utaha said while holding his hand.


    Yuuki felt that her hand was a bit shaking and felt warm at this woman who was usually quitezy, love to utter rude remarks, and he had a lot of things that he wanted to say but he decided to keep it inside his heart.


    "Is it only me or have you thought something rude about me?" Utaha asked with a frown.


    "No, it''s your imagination," Yuuki said.


    They talked for a while before letting him stay in this theme park to rest. They looked at him for a while and knew that he might do something after this.


    Rossweisse helped everyone to teleport back with the new power that she had gotten from him. She knew that this power might not have a powerful attack but it had a lot of utility that made anyone jealous. She drew a big dipper on the air and made a portal that made theme back to their house.


    Yuuki looked at them, went back and caressed his cheek since it was filled with their kisses earlier. He waited for a while until someone entered his room.


    "Yuuki."


    "Isuzu?" Yuuki looked at her with a curious expression.


    "Come with me," Isuzu said and pushed his hospital bed somewhere.


    "Where are you going to take me?" Yuuki asked.


    Isuzu looked at him and said, "You know the answer, right?"


    "...."


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and let her push his bed. In the match earlier, he was thinking of losing on purpose against Sekibayashi but he decided to not to do it since he felt that it would be an insult to Sekibayashi. He thought to lose to Sekibayashi because Sekibayashi was a pir and a legendary figure in the pro-wrestler world. He knew that after this loss there would be a lot of people who would doubt Sekibayashi''s strength but in exchange, he thought it could be a fuel for Sekibayashi to get stronger.


    Yuuki also thought that with this winning it would be easier for him to build a pro-wrestling and martial arts entertainmentpany since he had some experience in fighting, especially against the legendary pro-wrestler figure.


    "Yuuki," Isuzu suddenly said.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki who was in deep thought looking at her.


    "Thank you," Isuzu said those words with a charming smile.


    Yuuki blinked his eyes and was mesmerized by her beauty. He didn''t understand the meaning of these words since he felt that he didn''t do anything, "Did I do something that receives your thank you?" He could hear that she was quite excited about something. He couldn''t think of the reason why she was this happy and wondering whether she was happy about his win in the match earlier.


    Isuzu smiled gently and said, "I''ll show you what happenster." She couldn''t wait and wanted to show him something before pushing his hospital bed faster to the destination.


    ''I''m curious right now.'' Yuuki thought inwardly and didn''t care much when the speed of her pushing had increased only it made him a bit scared and he only hoped that they wouldn''t hit someone along the way but suddenly his hospital bed hit something.


    *BAAAMM!!!


    Yuuki dropped from his hospital bed while twitching his lips, "Can you be more careful?" He was in a very awkward position. His body was still full of bandages since Ayako had covered it in his body earlier. He was sure when Conan was here that kid would misunderstand this as a murder case.


    "...."


    "I am sorry!" Isuzu hurriedly helped him get up from the ground.


    "No. It''s alright. You just need to be careful next time," Yuuki said.


    Isuzu nodded hurriedly and helped him back to the hospital bed before pushing it again. She was quite careful now since she was worried about making him drop on the ground again.


    Yuuki sighed in relief when he didn''t have any ident again, "So you''re going to bring me to Latifa?"


    "Yes," Isuzu nodded and knocked on the door of Latifa''s room, "Princess, I am here with Yuuki."


    "Please enter."


    They could hear a voiceing from inside and nodded before entering the room. They entered the room and saw Latifa had been waiting for them there.


    "Yuuki-sama, I am waiting for you."


    "...."

 Chapter 825: After The Summer Slam 3

    Yuuki looked at Latifa who was wearing her beautiful peach and white dress as usual but he wasn''t sure why tonight he felt this girl was quite e.r.o.t.i.c. He could see her cheek was blushing and asked, "I have that there is something that makes you happy today?"


    Latifa nodded with a smile and answered, "Yes! How did you know?"


    Yuuki turned toward Isuzu, "From her expression, I can tell that there is something that is worth celebrating."


    Isuzu blushed and held her cheek since she felt a bit embarrassed.


    "So, can you tell me now?" Yuuki stood up from his hospital bed to walk closer.


    "Y - Yuuki-sama, is it alright for you to stand after a match?" Latifa was really worried.


    "Yes, you don''t need to worry," Yuuki nodded and sat down on the closer seat.


    "Yuuki-sama, please listen..." Latifa took a deep breath and said, "We have seeded in gathering 500,000 guests!!!!"


    "......."


    [Quest Complete: Sessfully gather 500,000 guests in six months]


    [Reward: System lottery 3x]


    Yuuki blinked his eyes since he had gotten a reward from the system. He started to think that it was really a long journey. He had been in 800 chapters or more now and it was also almost a year after his debut on this website. He shook his head and decided not to think about that now since the thing that happened in front of him was more important.


    Latifa jumped into him and hugged him tightly. She was crying in happiness while whispering, "Thank you."


    Yuuki hugged her and caressed her back. He was d that he had met such a cute princess.


    "Princess. Yuuki." Isuzu was also very happy.


    Latifa looked at Isuzu and said, "Isuzu-san, you can join us. His arms are wide enough to hug both of us."


    "...."


    Isuzu blushed and nodded. She walked toward him and snuggled together.


    Yuuki didn''t mind for both of them joining together but it started to get hard to hold himself.


    "Yuuki-sama, I have been thinking for a while about what to give you as a reward for saving us," Latifa said.


    "Do you want to give me a reward? But my meeting with you is the reward itself," Yuuki said while looking deeply into her eyes. He needed to act like a gentleman now since he knew what would happen next.


    "You say that but you have let me starve and push me on the ground before," Isuzu suddenly interjected.


    "Then who is shooting at me with a rifle and broke the door of my apartment before?" Yuuki twitched his lips looking at Isuzu.


    "...."


    "Ahem!" Latifa didn''t let them continue their fight, "Yuuki-sama, please listen to me."


    "Yes," Yuuki nodded.


    Latifa held his face with both of her small yet smooth hands, "I don''t know what kind of reward that I should give you. That''s why...."


    "I am going to give it to you myself..."


    "Please take care of me....."


    Latifa moved her face closer and kissed her lips with a blush. She has done this a lot with him in the past but it was her first time doing the initiation.


    Yuuki had expected this but at the same time, it made him very happy. He let her kiss him with a clumsy skill and decided to help her to make it better.


    Latifa, who was trying hard to please him, was suddenly bombarded by a bomb of pleasure. Her body grew weak until she had lost her power but her desire grew bigger making her hug him tighter. Even though her body was small, she was 24 years old and she thought that it was a good time for her to step into thedder of a.d.u.l.thood.


    Isuzu who was by their side blushed and wasn''t sure what to say but she was quite envious.


    Yuuki separated from Latifa and saw hery weakly on his arm.


    "Yuuki-sama.... You''re amazing...." Latifa said with an absentminded expression. She was quite tired and didn''t even care about the sweet-looking drool that was dripping from her mouth. Her appearance was far away from the graceful princess that she showed to everyone and tonight her appearance had changed into a woman who was thirsty for his touch. She looked at him with an expectation and wanted him to eat her right away.


    "Don''t worry, there is something more amazingter but..." Yuuki said while looking at Isuzu.


    Isuzu who was gazed by could see a desire from his eyes. Her body became hot and she knew that she would be eaten by him. She knew that she needed to be the one who attacked first or else she would be helpless in this battle.


    Isuzu and Yuuki startled to wrestle with their mouths. Isuzu, who was known as one of the strongest soldiers in the Maple Kingdom, understood why this young man in front of him had a nickname of ''Beast'' by everyone. She tried to fight him with her experience but this young man kept relentlessly attacking her without growing tired. Before long, she started to s.u.mb to his attack and weakly dropped on his arms.


    Yuuki couldn''t hold it anymore and carried both of them to therge bed inside this room. He used his magic to make it soundproof and made anyone be able to peek at them. He ced both of Latifa and Isuzu who were on his arms to the bed. He could see an expectation and their gaze who was staring into the beast that he had been hidden, "Damn, don''t me me after this."


    Latifa and Isuzu nodded and opened their arms together as if weing him, "Please eat us."


    Yuuki nodded and slowly lost his mind into his desire making both of them be grown-up women.


    "Ahhnnnn!!!!!"


    Their m.o.a.ns echoed through the room yet the only one who could hear it was him and it was one of the best rewards that he had gotten in his life.


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 826: Holiday is over?

    Latifa and Isuzu knew the taste of forbidden fruit and they weren''t sure whether they coulde back. They looked at him who was sleeping by their side and couldn''t help but smile.


    Yuuki opened his eyes slowly and looked at both of them who were observing him, "How is your body? Is it sore?"


    Latifa and Isuzu nodded in response since they were ying for a long time.


    "Don''t heal us," Latifa said hurriedly and added, "We will only have once in a lifetime to feel this feeling."


    Isuzu nodded even though it was quite sore but she understood why it was very enjoyable but it was quite tiring. She understood why he needed more people to satisfy him.


    Yuuki looked at both of them and nodded. He decided to take care of them since he knew that they were very tired. He thought for a while and knew that tomorrow he needed to go to school.


    "I''m lucky that I can rest now or else I won''t be able to go to school tomorrow," Isuzu said.


    "Yeah..." Yuuki nodded at his girl.


    "Now I can have your child," Latifa said while caressing her stomach, "Yuuki-sama.....''


    Yuuki looked at this girl and wanted to say that it wouldn''t be that easy to be pregnant. He had also used magic to make it safe for him to c.u.m inside but he didn''t tell them. Even though he often lost to his l.u.s.t, he wouldn''t forget safety first since he wasn''t ready to have a child.


    "I am back," Yuuki said and entered his house. He had taken care of both Isuzu and Latifa for an entire day and went back to his house since he needed to be ready for school tomorrow.


    "Wee back," Utaha answered, and continued to watch the television.


    "YUUKI!!!! LET US COPY YOUR HOMEWORK!!!!" Ranko and Yukana hurriedly came to him in tears when they saw hime back. They wanted to take his notebook but they couldn''t find it anywhere. They knew that this guy must be hiding it somewhere so they couldn''t find it.


    "...."


    Yuuki sat down on the sofa and asked, "Utaha, you''re not helping them?"


    "Me? I was toozy," Utaha said, and used hisp as a pillow. She looked at him and asked, "Did you have funst night?"


    "...."


    Yuuki really couldn''t beat this girl, "I miss you."


    Utaha snorted at him and moved around her head trying to tempt him.


    "...."


    "Yuuki!!!!" Yukana and Ranko were in tears hoping him to help her.


    Yuuki sighed, "Here." He might be too soft for both of them but it was alright since he would enjoy the nightter. He took out his notebook with his magic and gave it to both of them.


    "Yay!" Yukana and Ranko cheered and started to copy his homework.


    "Is that alright? They''re going to bezy!" Rossweisse reprimanded him.


    "Well...."


    Rossweisse sighed and said, "You''re too soft." She walked toward both Yukana and Ranko taking out his notebook.


    "Eh?"


    "Work for yourselves! I''m going to teach you," Rossweisse said. She was very smart and even graduated early in the past.


    "...."


    Yukana and Ranko nodded in silence since they were helpless.


    "Are you ready for tomorrow? The summer break is over tomorrow, right?" Shouko asked.


    "Yeah, I am ready," Yuuki nodded.


    "Be careful, after that match, there will be a lot of people who will be your fans," Utaha reprimanded him.


    "..."


    Yuuki nodded and understood that his fight had made his poprity bigger, especially after he had won against Sekibayashi. He still felt excited when he thought about that fight and wanted to have such an interesting fight again.


    "You must be thinking about fighting again...." Utaha said when she saw his face.


    "...."


    "You sure know what I am thinking," Yuuki smiled while caressing her head.


    Utaha purred in satisfaction and snorted, "Who made you my man?"


    "...."


    "Yuuki....."


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at Makoto.


    "What about Onee-chan...." Makoto asked with a worried expression. She had been waiting for her big sister but her big sister didn''te back once again.


    ''Now that you mention it," Yuuki had forgotten his matter with Akane. He wasn''t that angry anymore and asked, "Is she noting back?"


    Makoto shook her head, "No." She was worried and sat down next to him.


    "Do you want her toe back?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes!" Makoto nodded without hesitation and said, "Both of you need to get along with each other."


    "...."


    Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Have you met her?"


    Makoto nodded and said, "Onee-chan is very pitiful now. She didn''t even drink alcohol every night and was constantly crying that she wanted to have food together here."


    ''Isn''t that a good thing?'' They thought inwardly.


    "Can you contact her?" Yuuki asked.


    Makoto nodded, "Yes, I can do it." She looked quite happy when he wanted to contact her big sister.


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "Tell her to meet me tomorrow after school."


    "I can do it but what are you going to do?" Makoto asked.


    "Hmm, let''s just eat ramen," Yuuki said.


    "...."


    ''Eat ramen?'' They were looking at him with a strange expression.


    "Sometimes a bowl of ramen is all it takes for someone to get along with each other," Yuuki said.


    "..."


    "Where have you heard such a quote?" Ranko asked.


    "It''s an original from me," Yuuki smiled and asked, "How is it?"


    "It''s not bad. You get at least 6 points out of 10 from me," Utaha said.


    "...."


    Yuuki looked at her with a strange expression, ''6 from 10....''


    "I''ll tell her tomorrow," Makoto nodded.


    Yuuki thought for a while and decided to ask Koizumi toe with him tomorrow. He was wondering whether that girl could tell him a ce where he could have both ramen and alcohol together.


    "Hey, why don''t we rest early?" Utaha said while making small circles on his chest. She suddenly felt that her head was lifted quite high by something hard and looked at him with speechless expression.


    "....."


    "Shall we?"

 Chapter 827: 2nd Semester Starts!

    It was quite a refreshing morning and everyone walked toward the school with a variety of expressions. Some of them are excited and some of them are very tired but one thing for sure is that they needed to go to school since their summer holiday was over.


    Yuuki was the same and he went out together with both Ranko and Yukana since they went to the same school, ''Summer is over yet it is still hot...'' He thought inwardly, especially when both Ranko and Yukana hugged his arms.


    "....."


    "You''re not hot?" Yuuki asked.


    "No!"


    Yuuki didn''t intend to say anything again and walked to the school and saw someone who was standing in front of the gate of the school.


    "Uomi Prez!" Ranko and Yukana greeted her together.


    "Good morning," Uomi nodded and smiled while looking at him. She showed him a vulgar gesture with her hand and whispered something to his ear, "There is some new move that I want to try."


    "....."


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded in response. He didn''t mind helping her with her weird fetishes.


    "Even though I am a bit perverted I am still a student council of this school," Uomi said and suddenly her expression became serious, "You need to use your tie correctly!" She moved closer and tidied up his uniform.


    "...."


    Yuuki sighed in relief since this girl didn''t intend to do something weird to him in the early morning. He wasn''t sure but he suddenly noticed a strong gaze from somewhere and he saw Hiratsuka who was crossing his arms observing them.


    "....."


    ''Oh....'' Yuuki nodded and understood that this girl was observed by Hiratsuka. He talked with her for a while before going to his own ss. He entered the ss and sat down in his usual seat. He wasn''t sure but he felt nostalgic somehow. He was d that he had worn sses or else there would be a lot of people who would being to him asking him a lot of questions about his fight a few days ago.


    Raku sat down on his seat but suddenly he was crowded by a lot of people.


    "Raku!"


    "Can you get me an autograph from your brother?"


    "Damn, his fight is really awesome!"


    "Raku, get me his photo!"


    "Is that tattoo real?"


    "...."


    Raku wasn''t sure but he knew that he would have a tiring day after such a thing happened. He suddenly felt someone patted his shoulder and turned.


    "Don''t mind!" Shuu gave him a thumbs up.


    "...."


    Raku had be very popr but he wasn''t sure whether he should be happy with this poprity.


    Yuuki took his phone and messaged Koizumi, "Are you free after school?"


    "What''s wrong?" Koizumi replied to him.


    "Let''s have ramen together," Yuuki replied.


    "Sure," Koizumi didn''t hesitate to agree and asked, "What kind of ramen do you want to eat?"


    "Hmm, is there ramen that has alcohol?" Yuuki asked.


    "Are you sure? You''re still under 20," Koizumi replied, adding, "We can''t eat anything like that."


    "It''s alright. I am not the one who is eating eat," Yuuki said.


    "So is there another person who will being?" Koizumi asked.


    "Yes, we''re on bad terms. I have always thought of eating ramen together to ease our rtionship," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm, that''s good. I know a good ce where there is both ramen and alcohol," Koizumi said.


    "Thank you," Yuuki said.


    Both of them were talking to each other for a while before someone called him.


    "YUUKI!!!!!"


    Chiaki, Mayuki, Hinako, and Kuina were running toward him.


    "Are you alright?"


    "How is your body?"


    They checked his entire body from his head to his feet. They even tried to check his armpits since his fight was just too devastating.


    "...."


    "I am alright," Yuuki said to them. He was happy that they were worried about him but it was kind of too much when they had done this.


    "U - Ugh... I - I thought that you''re going to die..." Mayuki started to sob.


    "I am d! I am d!" Kuina was also sobbing.


    "You''re really not hurt, right?" Hinako asked him once again.


    "Is that an act?" Chiaki asked.


    "...."


    Her words caused them to be shocked and silent waiting for him for his answer.


    "No," Yuuki shook his head and said, "All of the fights are real. I am quite hurt but you know..." He didn''t need to remind them since they knew that he could use magic.


    They sighed in relief when they heard him alright from the battle.


    "Still, the pro-wrestler is a very skilled actor," Chiaki said. She could tell some of the parts in the match that they were acting. She knew the essence of pro-wrestler was to create entertainment for the audience and she really respected them when she thought that they needed to can''t dodge an attack from their opponent.


    "What? You want to be a female pro-wrestler?" Yuuki asked jokingly.


    "That might be interesting," Chiaki chuckled at his words.


    "...."


    Yuuki started to imagine her wearing quite revealing clothes while having a fight in the ring, "Hehehe..."


    "What are you thinking?" Ranko interjected him since she knew this guy was thinking something bad.


    "Nothing," Yuuki hurriedly shook his head.


    "That''s right! We need to prepare for our drama in the winter!" Kuina suddenly said.


    Yuuki nodded, "That''s true."


    "I have prepared a new script again," Kuina said and asked, "Please check itter."


    "Sure," Yuuki nodded. He was curious about what kind of script this girl would create. He was wondering whether it was better than her script before.


    They were talking to each other before Hiratsuke entered the ss, "Everyone shut up!"


    Kuina and Mayuki hade back to their ss since they didn''t want to bete on the first day of the 2nd semester.


    "....."


    All of them shut their mouths when they heard her voice. They had gotten used to her antics and looked at her waiting to start the ss.


    "Ahem! Before I started the ss, let me say congrattions for entering the 2nd semester of the school!!!"


    "......."


    "Why are you not saying anything?" Hiratsuka waited for their response.


    "O - Oh....."


    "I can''t hear you!"


    "OHHHH!!!!!!"


    "...."


    Yuuki looked at everyone and he felt that his 2nd semester wouldn''t be quiet.

 Chapter 828: A.d.u.l.t Ramen

    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he felt that he had been targeted by Hiratsuka. He needed to answer a lot of questions from her and wondered whether this woman was angry. He was wondering whether this woman wanted him to be a schr and stopped him from bing a fighter. He didn''t need to say anything and his eyes could say everything. He should go to tease her again and give her a special massage on her bodyter but there was something that he needed to do first. He had talked about his n to his girlfriend and waited for someone at the front gate of the school.


    "Did you wait?"


    Yuuki who heard this soft voice knew that it was the voice of the girl that he had been waiting for. He shook his head, "No, how about we go now?"


    Koizumi nodded and decided to go with him until she heard a familiar voice.


    "KOIZUMI-SAN!!!!!!!"


    "....."


    Koizumi suddenly let out a heavy sigh when she heard this voice.


    "You sure are popr," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t tease me," Koizumi pouted and looked away.


    ''Cute....'' Yuuki thought inwardly and shook his head looking at the cheerful girl who was running toward them like a dog.


    "...."


    "I am not sure but I feel that you''re thinking something rude about me," Yuu said while frowning at him.


    "Nothing. It''s just your imagination," Yuuki was wondering where Sunakawa is right now since he also wanted to ask about his progress trying to conquest this girl. He had to admit that this girl was cute but Koizumi was cuter.


    "Are you guys going to eat ramen? Can wee together?" Yuu asked.


    "....."


    "Why not let here?" Koizumi suddenly said.


    "Eh? Really? Can I go with you guys?" Yuu was excited.


    Koizumi looked at him and asked, "How?" She knew that they would go with someer and she thought it was good to bring this girl along too.


    Yuuki thought for a while and nodded, "Alright, let''s go."


    "Yay!!!!!!" Yuu was very happy and asked, "What kind of ramen will we eat today?"


    "An a.d.u.l.t ramen...."


    "...."


    "A - An a.d.u.l.t ramen...." Yuuki started to blush while thinking about a lot of things in her mind.


    Akane took a deep breath since she was slightly nervous. She had from her little sister that Yuuki wanted to invite her to eat ramen, ''Why ramen?'' She didn''t understand and thought it was useless to think about it. She had been away from his house for a while and it made him miss the atmosphere in his house. She wanted to get along with him again and thought it was a great chance to do that.


    "Akane."


    Akane, who heard this familiar voice, hurriedly turned but stopped when she saw two girls who were walking around him.


    "She is Koizumi. She will be our ramen guide today," Yuuki introduced.


    "Nice to meet you," Koizumi nodded.


    "Nice to meet you too. I am Akane Kowata and I am his cousin," Akane introduced herself with a polite tone.


    "Cousin?" Koizumi was a bit surprised. She was wondering whether Yuuki tried to introduce her to his family. She felt a bit regretful to invite Yuu toe with them.


    Yuuki felt weird when he heard Akane was very polite and introduced the other girl, "This girl is Osawa Yuu and she is Koizumi''s friend."


    "YES!! I AM KOIZUMI''S FRIEND!!!!" Yuu was very excited about his introduction.


    Akane nodded and thought she could get along with this girl.


    "....."


    Koizumi stared at him after hearing that.


    "Anyway, let''s go eat ramen," Yuuki said.


    "Yes! Let''s eat a.d.u.l.t ramen!" Yuu raised her hand.


    "A - An a.d.u.l.t ramen?!" Akane blushed and looked at him with a shy expression. She was wondering whether he wanted to eat her.


    Yuuki knew that this woman had a big misunderstanding but he decided to shut his mouth.


    "Koizumi, I know that I want a ce to eat ramen with alcohol but..." Yuuki was speechless looking at the ramen in front of him.


    "Yeah, this is my first time to see it too," Akane was also quite surprised with the ramen.


    "Tequi ramen...." Yuu was also surprised.


    "Is this not good?" Koizumi asked.


    "..."


    "Well, let''s just try it first," Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki, you''re not 20 yet," Koizumi said.


    "It''s alright as long as you don''t tell anyone," Yuuki gave them a wink.


    "...."


    ''Tequi ramen, huh...'' Akane wasn''t sure what she should do now. She was wondering whether she should eat it. Even though she loved alcohol, she didn''t think that it would be good tobine it with ramen.


    "That''s why you have changed your uniform," Yuu said while looking at him.


    "Hehehe..." Yuuki onlyughed since he was also curious about the taste of this tequ ramen since there was no way that he would wait for three years to eat this ramen. He could smell a strong alcohol smell from this ramen and spooned the soup before slurping it, "Hmm!" He could taste a strong tequ, lemon, parsley, and salty soup.


    ''Still, this is good...'' Yuuki thought inwardly and looked at Akane who also had the same expression as him.


    "....."


    Yuu and Koizumi stared at both of them with a curious gaze, ''How does it taste...''


    Yuuki looked at them and asked, "Do you want to try it?"


    "No, I have ordered tonkatsu ramen," Yuu shook her head.


    "I have also ordered shouyu ramen," Koizumi shook her head.


    "Just a sip. No one is getting hurt," Yuuki asked them again and said, "This will be our little secret."


    Yuu and Koizumi looked at each other.


    "I''ll try it first," Yuu said.


    "..."


    Koizumi stared at Yuu and wondered whether this girl would really taste it.


    Yuuki helped her and fed the soup along with some noodles to her mouth.


    "Hmph!" Yuu was surprised by the taste.


    "How is it?" Koizumi asked.


    "It''s good..." Yuu said with a reddened face.


    "...." They could tell that this girl was drunk.


    Yuuki used his massage skills to recover her body.


    Yuu shook her head and said, "What''s happening?"


    Koizumi was surprised that Yuuki could recover Yuu''s condition into normal condition. She looked at him and opened her mouth, "Ahhh..."


    Yuuki fed her with the same amount of portions.


    "Hmph!!!!!" Koizumi was surprised by the taste and didn''t have any regrets now.


    Yuuki had sent both Koizumi and Yuu back to their home. He didn''t expect Koizumi to have such a high alcohol tolerance. He looked at the woman who had made him angry before but he didn''t feel it again, "Let''s go back."


    Akane looked at him and asked, "Isn''t there anything that you want to say to me?"


    "I miss you," Yuuki said.


    Akane smiled and walked beside him, "Then, it can''t be helped that I will stay in your house again." She hugged his arm and snuggled into him


    "...."


    Yuuki looked at her and wondered whether his decision was right.


    "Hick... I am a bit tipsy. Why don''t we stay in that hotel?" Akane asked while pointing at one building.


    Yuuki thought that his decision was right when he heard those words.

 Chapter 829: Are you excited?

    "You sure call me very suddenly," Yuuki said after he had teleported to Hanging Garden of Babylon. He had just eaten his ramen and he had received telepathy from Kuroka telling that Vali wanted to say something.


    "Nyaa!" Kuroka jumped into him and sniffed him for a while, "Did you drink alcohol?"


    "..."


    "No, I am eating ramen," Yuuki said and asked, "Anyway, Vali, what is it about?"


    "Yuuki...." Vali thought for a while how to say this to him.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Let me say this, Vali," Bikou said and looked at Yuuki, "Azazel wanted toe to this ce."


    "....."


    "Azazel, huh?" Yuuki thought for a while and said, "I guess you''re not going to be a criminal again then."


    "..."


    "You know?" Bikou asked.


    "I''m just guessing. I bet that Azazel really loves Vali that much, huh?" Yuuki said.


    "Ha? Who loves who?!" Vali was startled by his words and hurriedly denied it.


    They chuckled after hearing his response.


    "You sure are nice asking my permission first," Yuuki said.


    "Well, you''re the one who owns this flying castle," Arthur said.


    Yuuki nodded, ''It''s alright. Invite him here."


    Vali nodded and didn''t hesitate tomunicate with Azazel, giving him a location to teleport.


    Suddenly there was a magic circle that appeared on the ground and a familiar middle-aged man suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Ho? So this is your headquarters, huh? Interesting," Azazel looked around curiously and asked Yuuki, "Did you make this?"


    "Hmm..." Yuuki only nodded since he wanted to see his reaction.


    "He...." Azazel started to forget his first intention ofing to this ce and observed this ce. He thought for a while and asked, "What''s the name of this ce?"


    "Hanging Garden of Babylon."


    "...."


    "Sorry? What?" Azazel stagnated for a second.


    "Hanging Garden of Babylon."


    "....."


    "C - Can I see the surroundings of this ce?" Azazel asked.


    "Why not?" Yuuki said.


    Then without any hesitation, Azazel started to fly to observe this ce.


    *Swush!


    "....."


    "That guy...." Vali was helpless when he looked at Azazel.


    "Are you alright with this?" Bikou asked.


    "Yeah, it wasn''t like that guy was going to nt a bomb or anything in this ce," Yuuki said.


    "...."


    "Don''t worry about the bomb," Ophis suddenly said.


    "Thank you, Ophis," Yuuki said and caressed her head. He was quite happy when this little girl came to watch his match even though it was dangerous but it was alright.


    Ophis only nodded at him.


    Yuuki looked at them and asked, "Is there any reason for you to ask him to enter this ce?"


    "For that question, let me answer it," Azazel hade back and answered him.


    "So you have a good reason, Azazel-san?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course! But this ce is amazing! It''s super amazing!" His eyes were excited and he was simr to a child that had seen a new toy.


    "......."


    "How about we move on?" Yuuki asked.


    Azazel nodded and said, "That''s right. Did you know that the Hero Faction is nning something?"


    "No," Yuuki shook his head. He didn''t care much about Hero Faction since he had changed Cao Cao to females.


    "Your curse is just too detestable a thought," Azazelughed when he thought that Cao Cao could turn into a girl.


    "Yuuki, this is serious since Hades has helped them," Bikou said.


    "Then, what do you want to do?" Yuuki asked.


    "I believe that you will be alright since with your power it will be useless for anyone to attack you," Azazel said and looked at Ophis, "But Ophis is different."


    "Ophis?" Yuuki thought for a while and asked, "Is it that Vali''s grandfather?"


    Vali clenched his hands when Yuuki mentioned that guy, "He isn''t my grandfather!"


    "I know," Yuuki only nodded and didn''t want to continue to talk about that kind of thing with him.


    "Let me bring Ophis with me," Azazel said.


    "....."


    "Where?" Yuuki asked.


    "To Hyoudo''s estate," Azazel said.


    "Is it to protect her?" Yuuki asked.


    Azazel nodded, "Yeah."


    Yuuki thought for a while and looked at Ophis, "Ophis, what do you think?"


    Ophis looked at him for a second and answered, "I want to see Ddraig."


    "Ddraig?" Yuuki felt weird by this sentence.


    Ophis nodded, "Yes, I have felt something weird about two heavenly dragons this generation."


    "Including Vali?" Yuuki asked.


    Ophis nodded in response.


    "Then go and visit him," Yuuki said, and it didn''t really matter that much.


    Ophis nodded while holding the sleeve of his shirt.


    "....."


    Yuuki looked at Azazel and said, "She is alright with it."


    Azazel looked at both of them for a while and asked, "You''re not a lolicon, right?"


    Yuuki didn''t hesitate and threw a hammer toward him.


    "......."


    *BAAAAM!!!!


    Azazel looked at the hammer that had made a crack on the wall of the flying castle.


    "....."


    Azazel looked at him and said, "I am joking!"


    "I know. The hammer is also a joke," Yuuki said.


    "...."


    ''Really?''


    "Oh, by the way, can youe to their house too?" Azazel said.


    "Why?" Yuuki asked.


    "It''s to protect her. There aren''t many people who know about your identity and there is even ''The Mountain Destroyer'' there," Azazel said.


    "Do you know Akane?" Yuuki asked.


    Azazel nodded, "Yeah, that girl is very troublesome."


    "Yeah...." Yuuki nodded since he agreed. He looked at Vali and asked, "How about you guys?"


    "We''re going to get back up," Bikou said.


    Yuuki was surprised that Vali agreed to be a backup fighter and thought the situation might be very serious.


    "I am with you too, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "I''ll go along with Fenrir too," Le Fay said.


    "When are we going?" Yuuki asked.


    "Tomorrow," Azazel said and added, "you can teleport directly after your school is over."


    "Tomorrow? At the same time as the middle-rank devil''s promotion? Are you going to bring Ophis to the underworld?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah," Azazel nodded.


    "...."


    Yuuki only nodded in response since he had also promised toe to watch the promotion exam tomorrow.


    "Protect them," Vali walked toward him and gave him a fist bump.


    "I know," Yuuki said and thought that he was likely to be targeted. He thought for a while and said, "You can use this Hanging Garden to destroy them."


    "Oh! I can''t wait to do that!" Bikou smiled.


    Yuuki sat down on the couch and wondered whether it was time for him to have a serious fight with the Khaos Brigade.


    "Are you excited?" Kuroka sat on hisp while asking that question with a naughty smile.


    "...."


    "Yeah, but for a different reason now."

 Chapter 830: Brother Talk

    Yuuki was looking at the scenery in front of him. He could see a lot of people were sitting on the bench to eat lunch. He knew that Vali wanted to use Ophis as a bait to lure out the people from Khaos Brigade. He was 100% sure that they would attack them during the middle-rank promotion exam.


    It was his gut telling him that, with the protagonist''s aura, he was sure that they would be attacked by the Khaos Brigade.


    "Big Bro, did you hear me?" Raku said to him with a bit of a pissed expression since he felt that his elder brother didn''t hear him.


    "I hear you, Raku," Yuuki said and asked, "You sure love that pendant."


    "Big Bro, you have that pendant too! You should think more about it," Raku said.


    "Then do you want me to leave everyone for the girl that I have promised with?" Yuuki asked.


    "N - No...." Raku shook his head. He felt that it was too cruel to do something like that and he could tell from his big brother''s personality it was a bit impossible for him to do that.


    They were talking about the pendant that they had gotten 10 years ago.


    Yuuki was a bit helpless since this little brother of his had called him very suddenly during a lunch break.


    "The girls that we met 10 years ago are Chitoge, Onodera, and Marika," Yuuki said.


    "Ha? Chitoge and Onodera?" Raku titled his head.


    "But I don''t know which girl that you have promised to marry," Yuuki said and added, "Thought, Marika is impossible since she is my fiancee."


    "I know that," Raku nodded.


    "Then, there are only two," Yuuki said and smiled, "Onodera or Chitoge, but I know that you hope for Onodera to be the one, right?"


    "W - What are you talking about?!" Raku blushed.


    Yuuki sighed looking at his blushing face. He would be happy to see a blushing face of a girl but when he saw the face of his little brother was blushing he felt quiteplex. He thought for a while and said, "Raku, I think there is another girl that we met 10 years ago."


    "Eh? Really? Who?" Raku was curious.


    "Hmm, I am not sure of the name but she is older than us," Yuuki said.


    "You don''t remember her Big Bro?" Raku was startled since it was very rare for him to forget about the girl.


    "What''s that expression?" Yuuki was annoyed.


    "No, it''s just quite rare for you to forget about a beautiful girl," Raku said.


    "I don''t have an interest in a little girl," Yuuki said, and looked at the sky, "10 years ago, I might have thought of them as my little sister or daughter."


    "...."


    "Calling them daughters is a bit too much," Raku said, and added, "10 years ago, you''re also a little child."


    "That''s true," Yuuki nodded and asked, "Is that all you want to say? I want to go back." He yawned and he didn''t think much of the promise 10 years ago. He thought it was quite a beautiful memory.


    ''Marry their childhood sweetheart.''


    Yuuki knew that there were a lot of people who had dreamed of such a thing but only some of them were able to marry their childhood sweetheart. He knew that his little brother had an overly romantic personality. He didn''t hate it but he couldn''t appereite it either since he was a beast. His personality was 180-degree different from his little brother.


    "Big Bro!"


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at Raku.


    "If...."


    "Both of us have a pendant, right?" Raku said.


    "Yeah," Yuuki nodded.


    "What if the one of you who promised to marry Onodera, what would you do?" Raku asked while looking straight at him.


    Yuuki smiled when he saw his expression, "It isn''t what I am going to do, it is what are you going to do?"


    "Ha?"


    "If that is the case then are you going to give me Onodera?" Yuuki asked and added, "Well, I don''t really mind since she is quite cute."


    "NO!!!!!!!" Raku walked close to him and looked at him with a serious expression.


    "Then, who cares about the promise pendant! Do what you want! You love her, right? Just confess and make children!" Yuuki said.


    "......."


    "C - Children! W - We''re only in our high school!" Raku blushed again and suddenly realized something, "B - Big Bro, don''t tell me that you have made one of your girlfriends pregnant?"


    Yuuki nodded and patted his shoulder, "Congrats, Raku. You have be an uncle..."


    "....."


    Raku opened and closed his mouth for a while and was too shocked by this information.


    "I was joking," Yuuki flicked his forehead.


    "Ouch!" Raku caressed his forehead and asked, "You''re joking?!"


    "Well, of course," Yuuki nodded and said, "I am still in my 2nd of high school and my girlfriend is the same."


    "What about that Yaeko-san?" Raku said and asked, "Her age is quite big, you have money already andpany. You should make children with her or else she will be worried..." He thought that even if his elder brother dropped out from high school this guy would be alright.


    "....."


    Yuuki thought for a while and felt that his words were right but he felt quiteplex to have children in his high school. He thought at least to wait until he had graduated, ''But she will be 45 or 46...'' He was wondering whether Yaeko was alright to have children at that age. He shook his head since he could make her younger with his magic and she didn''t have to worry about it. He looked at Raku and said, "Rather than worry about my rtionship thinking about how to solve your problem."


    "I know," Raku nodded and asked, "What about Chitoge?"


    "...."


    "Chitoge, huh...."


    "Let''s talk about thatter."


    Both brothers nodded at each other before going back to their own ss. Their talk had made them closer to each other and Raku became more confident about his love life.

 Chapter 831: Lure Them Out!

    Yuuki went to Hanging Garden of Babylon before he went to Hyoudou''s house. He talked with them for a while and knew what made the Hero Faction was very confident, "Dragon Eater? Samael?"


    Vali nodded, "Yeah, a being of abination of fallen angel and dragon. The one who has fooled both Adam and Eve to eat the apple of knowledge, also the being that is hated by God in the Bible. That being is very dangerous for someone who has dragon attributes like me."


    "So it isn''t going to be a problem for me," Yuuki said. He felt that the ''Dragon Eater'' was only dangerous for Vali who had Dragon inside his Longinus.


    Vali nodded, "Yeah, but it seems that Cao Cao has another n for you."


    "Me?" Yuuki was both curious and wanted to know what kind of n that Cao Cao had prepared for him. He thought for a while and said, "Then they should be working with the Grim Reaper as well." He knew that Grim Reaper was very strong and when someone was cut with their scythe their life would be reduced or their soul would be separated from their bodies. He was wondering whether he would get a quest from this thing.


    Yuuki thought for a while and he had forgotten that he had system rewards from his mission in the past. He decided to open it since he would go to the battlefield after this. He opened the lottery and it started to roll then stopped showing his reward.


    [Reward: Archive Magic, Take Over Magic, and 25 random songs.]


    ''Hmm....''


    Yuuki was a bit surprised with the reward that he had gotten, ''Archive Magic and Take Over Magic.'' He thought that those two rewards might be usefulter since he would be fighting.


    Archive Magic is a Caster Magic that involves the use of Magic Databases. It allows the user to convert information into magical data, which can be stored, enabling the user to gain ess to previously stored information, such as other types of Magic. It is mainly used by t-screens which are projected into the air. These screens are very durable and can be used as a shield. It also allows the user to transfer information from person to person more quickly than through verbalmunication.


    Yuuki was a bit disappointed since he didn''t get ''Super Archive Magic'' since it would help him tomand and check the entire battlefield easily. Though, it was enough since it would help him tomunicate with his ally.


    Take Over Magic is an advanced Caster-Type Transformation Magic. This magic allows the user to, essentially, "take over" the power of an entity and use it to fight.


    Yuuki thought once he had defeated a monster he could take over their body and ''take over'' their power into his own. He felt that it was pretty interesting magic and thought to wonder whether he could use ''take over'' the monster that had been created by Annihtion Maker or any supernatural being. He looked at Ophis who also looked at him without any expression.


    "....."


    Yuuki shook his head, ''Ophis is cute.'' He thought that he wouldn''t use ''The Take Over Magic'' that much since he was sure that it would be useless for him.


    "We will divide the team into two," Vali said and added, "I will be with Arthur and Bikou."


    "I will be together with Fenrir, Kuroka, Le Fay, and real Ophis, right?" Yuuki said and looked at the fake Ophis that had been created before. He knew that this guy wanted to take down his grandfather as soon as possible trying to lure them out from their hiding ce.


    "I''m going to go now," Vali said, but stopped.


    "Wait! Can we bring our headquarters?" Bikou asked.


    Vali shook his head and said, "No, this thing is too big."


    "......."


    They wanted to go somewhere else and bringing arge would make them move slower.


    "It can move automatically to your location though," Yuuki said.


    "Oh! That''s great!" Bikou nodded.


    Yuuki created a remote control and threw it toward Vali, "That''s remote to control this castle."


    Vali caught the remote and nodded, "Thank you." He threw it toward Bikou and said, "Hold it, Bikou."


    "You''re going to entrust it to me?" Bikou scratched his head with a strange expression.


    "If you don''t want to give it to Arthur," Yuuki said.


    "O - Oh! I want it. Let me be the one who holds this thing," Bikou said and happily held the remote.


    "Don''t mess it up," Arthur said.


    "I know!" Bikou replied.


    "Le Fay is your magic ready?" Yuuki asked since there was another n.


    "Oh, yes! But you''re strong enough to handle all of them, right?" Le Fay said.


    "..."


    "Just as a precaution, didn''t Vali say that Cao Cao has a n to defeat me?" Yuuki said and added, "I don''t want to underestimate him."


    Vali nodded and said, "I also want to fight him."


    ''You battle maniac.'' Everyone thought inwardly when they heard him.


    Yuuki had ced a lot of protection in every one of his acquaintances. He knew that there weren''t a lot of people who knew his identity but it was just in case. He knew that Cao Cao had aplicated rtionship with him and he only needed to believe that guy wouldn''t tell anyone about him.


    Suddenly a magic circle appeared and they saw a familiar middle-aged man again.


    "Yo!" Azazel greeted.


    "...."


    They only looked at him without any expression.


    "What''s that experession? I am going to take you guys to Hyoudou''s residence," Azazel said.


    They only nodded in response.


    "We''re going now," Vali said before teleporting together with Bikou, Arthur and fake Ophis.


    Azazel looked at Yuuki and said, "Issei might worry of you stealing his harem."


    "Ha? He has a harem?" Yuuki asked with a confused expression.


    "....."


    Azazel folded his arms and thought for a while, ''It seems that he is right.'' He shook his head and asked, "Then, are you ready?"


    "Oh!"


    Le Fay, Kuroka, Fenrir, Yuuki, and Ophis said at the same time.


    "Good!"


    Then a magic circle appeared below them and teleported all of them to Hyoudou''s residence.

 Chapter 832: Ophis Vs Ddraig

    "I didn''t hear there were a lot of people who woulde here?!" Rias asked with a stern expression.


    "Hahaha, really? I remember bringing all of them here," Azazel said while scratching his head.


    "Azazel-sensei, do you know what you have been doing is viting the ''Peace Treaty'' that has been signed by three factions?" Rias looked at Ophis and asked, "Why did you bring her?"


    "Well, Rias, don''t be angry," Akeno said, and added, "There might be a reason for this, right? Yuuki." She looked at him sitting on the sofa while eating biscuits.


    "....."


    They were speechless when they saw him feeding Ophis like a child. They didn''t have this much nervousness when they had met Ophis in the past since they didn''t expect a little girl like her to be the boss of the Khaos Brigade. They understood why Serafall nced at Ophis from time to time when they watched his match a few days ago.


    ''O - Ophis.....'' Ddraig was also surprised and wasn''t sure what to say now.


    "Yes, Ophis has said that she wanted to meet Issei," Yuuki said and fed some of the biscuits to Ophis.


    "Me!" Issei was startled.


    "Why do you have to wear your disguise here?" Rias asked since she felt weird.


    "Well, I don''t really want anyone to know my identity," Yuuki said and asked, "Issei, is your parents alright to let us stay here?"


    "Well, my parents are going on holiday now," Issei said and suddenly realized something, "Why are all of you here?!"


    "We''re going to watch your promotion exam together, nyaa," Kuroka said and looked at Koneko, "Shirone, don''t be nervous in the exam." She tried to caress her head but Koneko moved away from her.


    "....."


    "What''s that! Don''t be shy, Shirone, nyaa!" Kuroka chased after her trying to hug her.


    "No!" Koneko ran away from her since she was too shy.


    Yuuki looked at Akeno and asked, "When is the promotion exam?"


    "Tomorrow," Akeno answered and asked, "Are you going to stay here?"


    "Well, I need to apany Ophis," Yuuki nodded.


    "Rias, can I borrow a room here?" Akeno asked since she felt that it would be exciting to do it in someone else''s house.


    "...." Rias was speechless and only nodded. She wasn''t sure but it might be because of Yuuki''s presence that made him a bit calmer when she saw the boss of the terrorist organization.


    Issei who owned the house didn''t even have a right to say anything now.


    Kiba prepared tea for everyone before they sat down together on the couch talking about the earlier matter.


    "I hope that there is a good reason to bring Ophis here since you know the meaning of her existence for us, right?" Rias looked at Azazel.


    Azazel sat down beside Issei and said, "Ophis has an interest in you, try to answer her question."


    "..." Issei twitched his lips and whispered, ''Sensei! That''s the ultimate dragon! How am I supposed to talk to her?!''


    Azazel pointed his finger at Yuuki, ''Look at him! Yuuki can tame Ophis with sweets and that''s making her mood good!''


    ''But then?'' Issei didn''t understand his meaning.


    ''Just be normal, you don''t need to be nervous,'' Azazel said.


    "....."


    "T - T - T - T - Then what business do you have with me?" Issei asked with an awkward smile.


    "..." They wanted to say a lot of things but decided to shut their mouths.


    "Ddraig. Do you want to quit being a Heavenly-Dragon?" Ophis asked.


    "....Ummm, no. I don''t understand what you''re saying?" Issei said.


    "The human who is the host. He''s had a different sense of growth up until now. I think this is very strange. It''s very different from the previous Heavenly-Dragons. Vali is the same. Strange. It''s very strange."


    "The fight against Bael. Ddraig had different evolutions. Armour turned into a Crimson-Colored. It''s the first time. The first time that I knew of."


    "That''s why I want to ask. Ddraig. What will you be?" Ophis asked.


    Then suddenly a red gauntlet appeared on Issei''s left hand.


    "I don''t know Ophis. I don''t know what this guy wants to be. I don''t know but... it''s certain that he''s having an interesting growth," Ddraig answered.


    "Two-heavenly dragons mixed, I, as the ''infinite'' and Great Red as the ''dream'' into the chant. Ddraig, why did you think of bing the king of domination?" Ophis asked.


    "It must be a result of seeking strength. Because of that, I was eliminated. I couldn''t be strong besides increasing the power of ''domination''. I never thought that my red color could turn crimson," Ddraig said.


    "I don''t understand ''domination''. Those from the ''Khaos Brigade'' seek domination. I don''t understand. Great Red isn''t ''domination''. I am also not a ''domination''," Ophis said.


    "There is no way a being that has been strong from the beginning would be able to understand the reasons for ''domination''. You who were born from the ''nothingness'' of ''infinite'' and Great-Red who was born from "illusions" from "dream" must have been from a different dimension. Ophis. You appeared in this world getting out of the dimensional gap. What have you attained from this world, and why did you think of returning to your homnd?" Ddraig asked.


    "I also want to question you. Ddraig. Why do you try to be a different being? Will you discard ''domination''? What is ahead after that?" Ophis asked.


    Yuuki didn''t care much about their conversation but he interjected, "Ahead of that is B.o.o.b.s Dragon."


    "..."


    "Bastard, don''t bully Ddraig!" Issei said to Yuuki.


    ''But isn''t that your fault?'' Yuuki wanted to say that but decided to shut his mouth.


    "U - Ugh...." Ddraig started to sob when he listened to him.


    Ophis nodded, "Ddraig, will you be the B.o.o.b.s Dragon? Can you surpass a Heavenly-dragon by groping tits? Ddraig, will you be a dragon that represents tits?" Ophis asked with a serious expression.


    "Ugg.... Even Ophis ends up saying that...¡­ Uuu! Haahaa... . ! My consciousness got cut! Counselor! Someone call the counselor!"


    "Calm down Ddraig! Here''s the medicine!" Issei sprinkled some medicine to his gauntlet.


    "Ah. Yeah.... S-sorry... This m-medicine sure works..." Ddraig said.


    ''Has this dragon be a drug addict?'' Yuuki thought inwardly and said, "It isn''t good to depend on medicine."


    "I - I know...." Ddraig had be very depressed.


    "So is everyone going to stay here?" Kiba asked.


    They nodded without hesitation since it was quite funny to see the interaction between Ophis and Ddraig.


    "Uwaaaaa!!! I don''t want to be a B.o.o.b.s Dragon!!!!"

 Chapter 833: Testing is important

    "Hyoudou, your house sure is veryrge," Yuuki said while floating on the indoor swimming pool. He could take a restter and wanted to try this pool.


    "Catch me, nyaa!" Kuroka swam around the pool.


    "Wait, Kuroka!" Le Fay said while riding Fefnir in the pool.


    Issei looked at them with speechless expression.


    Akeno was sitting on the top of him and asked, "When are you going to rest?"


    "After this," Yuuki smiled and said, "Do you love this immoral feeling?"


    Akeno flicked his forehead and sat down calmly.


    Ophis also floated on the surface of the pool.


    "....."


    Issei could only sigh looking at them. Here he was nervous since tomorrow there would be a promotion exam yet they wereing to y around in his house.


    "I - Issei-san, why don''t we go to the pool too?" Asia asked with a smile.


    "A - Asia-chan...." Issei nodded and followed her to y in the pool.


    Rias looked at everyone and sighed, "There is a promotion exam tomorrow yet..." She looked at them with helpless expression since they were very rxed. She looked at Issei and said, "Issei, you still haven''t learned knowledge about the devil yet. Go back and learn first."


    "....." Issei had just taken off his clothes but stopped when he heard her.


    "P - Prez....." Issei looked at everyone who was ying in the pool with an envious gaze.


    "If you want to fail the exam, then you can go on and continue to y," Rias said.


    "...."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be with you when you''re learning," Kiba patted his shoulder and said, "Let''s be a middle-ranking demon together, Issei-kun."


    "...." Issei wanted to say something but decided to shut his mouth. He sighed and wanted to go to y but he knew that there was something more important to do tomorrow.


    Rias looked at Akeno and Koneko, "Akeno. Koneko. I know both of you have learned the knowledge but don''t y too much."


    "Yes, Prez," Koneko nodded while swimming.


    "Ok, Rias," Akeno only smiled and continued to flirt with Yuuki.


    "...."


    Rias looked at them and felt quite envious somehow. She shook her head and walked back to check her servant''s progress in their study.


    Xenovia swam toward him and asked, "Yuuki."


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at her.


    "Is Sekibayashi that you have fought before very strong?" Xenovia asked.


    "..."


    "He was strong. What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "I am not sure but Sekibayashi has reminded me of the strongest exorcist in the church," Xenovia said.


    "Oh, who?" Yuuki was quite interested in this matter.


    "Vasco Strada," Xenovia answered.


    Yuuki thought for a while and asked, "Is he a human or an angel?"


    "Are you talking about Vasco Strada-sama," Irina suddenly joined this conversation and said, "If you ask whether he is an angel or a human. Then he became human. Michael-sama has asked him to be a member of Brave Saints but he has rejected it since he wants to die as a human."


    "Brave Saints?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    "It''s a reincarnated angel, simr to the Evil Pieces of the Devil," Akeno exined.


    Irina nodded and started her exnation about Brave Saints.


    The Brave Saints, also known as the Royal Users, are a set of 13 cards used by the Angels to increase their ranks by reincarnating other beings into the Angels. The Brave Saints are based on the Evil Pieces system of the Devils, albeit being based on a suit of ying cards rather than chess.


    The Brave Saint system was created after the peace treaty between the Three Factions by copying the Devil''s Evil Pieces system and the Fallen Angel''s Artificial Sacred Gears technology. This was so that the Angels could increase their numbers since they could no longer depend on God to create new Angels. The Brave Saints, however, are currently only limited to the Seraphs.


    Yuuki was wondering whether it was a good choice to turn humans into an angel. He felt that a human that had reincarnated into an angel would be a fallen angel. He looked at Irina and said, "Shidou-san, is it?"


    "You can call me Irina," Irina said.


    "You have reincarnated into an angel, right?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, I have been reincarnated by Michael-sama," Irina nodded.


    "Then, is it impossible for you to make children in the future since the angel can''t taste a forbidden pleasure?" Yuuki asked.


    "Forbidden pleasure?" Asia also joined this conversation since it seemed quite interesting.


    "It means s.e.x," Akeno answered.


    "S - S.e.x...." They blushed in response when they heard it.


    "I - I can''t make children...." Irina wasn''t sure but he felt quite depressed when she thought about it."


    "Don''t worry, you can turn into a fallen angel when you want to have children," Azazel also joined their conversation.


    Xenovia nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Irina. You will be the first reincarnated angel that has turned into a fallen angelter."


    "....."


    "No! I don''t want to be a fallen angel!" Irina shouted but shook her head, "But I also want to make children!" Her mind wasplicated and wasn''t sure what to do.


    "Well, the number of angels is very small," Yuuki said and added, "Then, there might be a chance in the future for the angel to develop a device to make an angel able to have s.e.x but won''t turn them into a fallen."


    "Hahaha, that''s true," Azazelughed.


    "Eh? Is there such a devil Azazel-sensei?" Irina looked at him with a hopeful expression.


    Azazel shook his head and said, "There isn''t now, but it doesn''t mean that isn''t one in the future." He looked at Yuuki and said, "You might be able to develop one thought." He knew that Yuuki was very smart since he was able to create a lot of strong items that could evenpete with Longinus.


    "Me? Develop such a device?" Yuuki thought for a while and said with a serious expression, "Then, I need someone to test the deviceter with me..."


    "....."


    "It''s to test whether the device is working or not, right? It would be dangerous for an angel to turn into a fallen angel because of the device malfunction," Yuuki said.


    Azazel nodded in agreement with a serious expression, "That''s true. Testing is very important."


    "....."


    They had realized that they had two perverts here.

 Chapter 834: Promotion Test 1

    In the early morning, everyone gathered in the bas.e.m.e.nt of Hyoudou residence and stood up on the top of the transport magic-circle to go to the underworld.


    "I am quite nervous now," Issei said.


    "Calm down. You have worked hard to this day," Kiba said.


    Issei remembered the day that he had spent during summer to practice and study every day while sacrificing his summer holiday for this day.


    Everyone in Gremory''s peerage was wearing Kuoh school uniform since they were morefortable to wear this uniform.


    Yuuki had worn his disguise since he still wanted to hide his identity until the Khaos Brigade had been destroyed. He looked at Rias and said, "So the one who has a test is going to go to the stadium directly?"


    Rias nodded, "Yes. Issei, Kiba, Akeno, and Koneko will go to the stadium first. We''re going to the hotel first before we go to the stadium."


    Yuuki nodded and didn''t mind with her arrangement, "Shirone, good luck." He said while caressing her head.


    "Hmm...." Koneko nodded at him.


    "How about me?" Akeno asked.


    "Well, I am sure that you will be a middle-rank demon without problem but let me give you a lucky charm," Yuuki said and kissed her forehead tenderly.


    Akeno wasn''t sure since Yuuki usually kissed her lips or her lower mouth but this time it was different and she felt really sweet inside. She caressed her forehead that had been kissed by him while looking at his gentle smile.


    "Go back and we can have fun after that," Yuuki said.


    Akeno had be simr to a docile kitten while hugging his body. She gave him a nod and told him that she would go back as soon as possible.


    "...."


    They weren''t sure but they felt that they had eaten dog food looking at their interaction.


    ''Can you flirt in another ce?'' They thought inwardly.


    Issei was really jealous and asked, "Where is Gasper?"


    "He is at Grigori''s research institute," Azazel said.


    "...."


    "By himself?" Issei was surprised.


    "Right after the match against Bael. He came to me while crying," Azazel said and seemed quite happy, "He was a hikikomori and also a coward. Even so, he came knocking onto the gate of Grigori, so it''s not some weak determination. Right about now, he is probably facing his own Sacred Gear training in Grigori''s research institute."


    Issei looked at Yuuki, Kuroka, Le Fay, and Ophis, "What are they going to do?"


    "They''re going to the hotel since it''ll be impossible to bring them to the stadium," Azazel said and added, "I have nned to bring Ophis to Sirzech''s house after your test. That''s why you guys will also go to Sirzech''s ce after the test is over."


    "There is a big meaning in bringing Ophis to Sirzech-sama, right?" Issei asked.


    Azazel nodded and said, "Yeah. If possible, I want this to go in the right direction even if it''s only a little bit. A negotiation that had been said to be impossible may now be possible. It''s a big step. I don''t know what Ophis is thinking, but because of it, it may be possible to avoid a continued fight. If everything goes well, the enemy organization itself may copse and split up. If that happens it will be possible to crush them one by one. If they lose the power of Ophis''s snake, defeating them urs earlier than we had thought." He looked at everyone and said, "Then, you guys need to be ready and good luck with your test."


    "YES!!!!!"


    Issei, Kiba, Akeno, and Koneko stood up on the top of the magic circle.


    Issei looked at Rias and wanted to say something.


    "What''s wrong, Issei?" Rias asked him.


    Issei opened his mouth and closed his mouth for a while before shaking his head, "Nothing."


    Rias felt weird but nodded, "Good luck, everyone. We''ll be waiting in Onii-sama''s ce."


    "Shirone, beat them all, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Koneko nodded and looked at Yuuki.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki noticed Koneko''s gaze. He thought for a while and asked, "Do you want a lucky charm too?"


    "...."


    Koneko blushed and hung her head down since she was too shy to look at him.


    "....."


    Yuuki looked at Kuroka and said, "Let''s give your little sister a lucky charm together."


    Kuroka nodded with a smile, "That''s a good idea, nyaa!"


    "Eh?" Koneko wa surprised then suddenly she was kissed by both Yuuki and Kuroka on both of her cheeks.


    "I am proud of you, nyaa" Kuroka smiled.


    "Let''s have a feast after you havee back," Yuuki smiled.


    Koneko nodded with a smile even though she was a bit disappointed.


    Issei, Koneko, Kiba, and Akeno were enveloped by a bright light before teleporting together to the stadium to take their exam together.


    "Are you not going to make my little sister your mate, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "She is still small," Yuuki answered.


    "Then, what about the princess in that theme park?" Kuroka asked.


    "She is 24 years old," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    "Really?" Kuroka asked with a surprised expression since she remembered Latifa was quite small but she didn''t expect that little princess was older than her.


    "Yeah, she has cursed her body," Yuuki said, and added, "But don''t worry, I have taken care of her cursed." He solved Latifa''s curse when both of them became one after the ''Summer m''.


    "I want to meet her, nyaa!" Kuroka said and added, "I am also curious about Isuzu''s lost paradise."


    "What''s this ''Lost Paradise''?" Azazel was a bit curious when he heard about this ''lost paradise''.


    "It''s one of the abilities of my secretary," Yuuki said.


    "What ability?" Rias was also curious.


    "It''s the ability to turn any man into impotence or unable to stand up," Yuuki answered.


    "....."


    "Really?" Azazel had be pale and asked him once again.


    "Do you want to try it?" Yuuki asked him with a mischievous smile.


    "...."


    "How about we go to the hotel first?!" Azazel said to everyone with a pale expression.


    "...."


    They chuckled before teleporting together at the hotel, waiting for Kiba, Issei, Akeno, and Koneko to finish their test.

 Chapter 835: Promotion Test 2

    The light stopped and they had been teleported to a spacious room.


    "Wee. Are you a servant of Rias Gremory-sama correct? I have heard about it. Please show me something to identity yourselves," the staff of the exam asked with a firm expression. He wouldn''t let them go without showing their identification.


    Issei, Kiba, Akeno, and Koneko showed their seals with the Gremory symbol on it and also the rmendation paper.


    This seal is made from the bone of a certain creature and it is ground into a palm-sized circr shape. It''s a crimson color and it has a mark engraved into it.


    The staff confirmed their identity and nodded, "This way please." He walked in front of them and guided them to the location of the exam.


    They walked into a corridor made from rocks. It does not seem like a gorgeous interior but is made very simply and urately.


    "This is a promotional test center for the middle-ss Devils located in the territory of sya-Labs," Kiba said.


    "It seems like they built a middle-ss promotion test center here because of the influence of their strategist, Falbium Asmodeus," Akeno said.


    "It seems like there is also a test center in the territory of Astaroth, which is the household from which Ajuka Beelzebub-sama came from. "


    "There are test centers in various ces throughout the Underworld, but the one with the most authority is the one held in the territory of Astaroth. After all, there are also noble schools for the noble Devils located there. Prez also had trouble choosing between the school in the territory of Astaroth and the one in the area of Maou. But she ended up going to school in the area of Maou," Kiba said.


    "Then why are we here?" Issei asked.


    "Well, remember the ident in the past?" Kiba asked.


    Issei tried to remember something but he thought that there were a lot of things that happened in the past that it was quite hard to remember.


    "It''s an incident of Diodora," Koneko answered quietly.


    "Oh!" Issei nodded and understood. He still remembered it and was very angry toward Diadora.


    "Astaroth''s family almost lost their authority. Luckily, they avoided the worst-case scenario because of the influence of Ajuka-sama who is the chief advisor for the Technical Equation Programme. But it''s certain that they are being looked at with strict eyes from the civilians living in the other territories as well as the other nobles. They also lost their right to send out a candidate to be the next Maou as well," Kiba said.


    Akeno looked at Issei and asked, "What''s wrong, Issei-kun? You''re not happy to be a mid-ranking demon?"


    "A - Akeno-san, i - it''s just....." Issei sighed when he thought about it.


    "Is it about Prez?" Kiba asked.


    "You should have asked her for a date earlier," Akeno said.


    "Coward...." Koneko said.


    "...."


    Issei dropped on the ground while holding his chest.


    "...."


    Kiba patted his back and said, "Issei. Even if your first love is gone, there is me here." He gave Issei a gentle smile while looking at him.


    Issei wanted to cry in response, "Now, what should I do?"


    "Ask her for a date," Koneko said.


    "What if she rejects me?" Issei asked.


    "So try again, if your love is that small then you better give up now," Akeno said.


    "..."


    "There are Asia-chan and Irina-chan who are waiting for you," Koneko said.


    Issei wasn''t sure but when he heard about both Asia and Irina his heart became warm.


    "Isn''t there a Ravel too?" Akeno said and added, "That girl is quite shy."


    "Everyone, let''s be mid-rank demons together!" Issei became spirited and raised his hand.


    "YEAH!!!!!"


    "Everyone, I have brought you the doc.u.ment. You can fill it out directly then you can enter the test right away," Ravel said to them while bringing them a doc.u.ment for their promotion test.


    They thanked her and went to the test room. They needed to do a written test before they continued with the practical test.


    "Good luck!" Ravel said while looking at their backs.


    Yuuki, Kuroka, Le Fay, Fenrir, and Ophis were staying together in the hotel while watching the promotion test on the screen.


    Yuuki thought that they were a bit simr children and he was a single dad that was taking care of them.


    "Yuuki-san, do you want me to help you?" Asia said while smiling kindly.


    "Thank you," Yuuki looked at Asia with a grateful expression. He raised Ophis who was on hisp to move to Asia, only this ''infinite dragon'' was hugging him as tight as a ko. He wasn''t sure but he felt that this little girl might be simr to Koizumi for some reason.


    "....."


    "It doesn''t seem like she wants to," Asia said.


    "Yeah...." Yuuki decided to give up and let this ''infinite dragon'' to sit down on hisp, ''Is this really ''infinite dragon''?''


    "Nyaa, do you want to make a kitty, now?" Kuroka asked him.


    "Hmm...." Yuuki looked at Kuroka and wondered what kind of children that both of them would make together. He was wondering whether they would have cute cat ears and tail on them when they made a kitty.


    "W - What, nyaa? Do you really want to make a kitty now?" Kuroka blushed and somehow felt happy.


    "Yeah, is that wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "...."


    "Sigh, can you not flirt here?" Rias sighed and felt quite ufortable to hear their flirting.


    Yuuki looked at Rias and asked, "Rias, how about you? Does Issei confess to you once again?"


    "No..." Rias sighed.


    "So will you ept his confession when Issei confesses to you again?" Yuuki asked.


    "I am not sure. I''m not thinking about love right now," Rias said.


    "If you say that then there is a chance that you won''t marry anyone in the thousands of years from now," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    "Rias-onee-sama....." Asia was worried about Rias.


    "No! I will get married quickly too!" Rias said.


    "I am not sure but I have a feeling that Issei will ask you a date after he has seeded in his promotion exam," Yuuki said while smiling toward her.


    "That might be interesting," Rias nodded. She wasn''t sure but she didn''t feel that much excitement when she heard it. She turned toward Yuuki who was ying with everyone and felt quite jealous for some reason. She shook her head and thought that she needed to think about her peerage more.


    "Oi, don''t bite my head, Fenrir!"


    "...."

 Chapter 836: Promotion Test 3

    Yuuki could see that the demon was doing a written exam on the screen. He couldn''t help but felt quite bored staying here.


    Azazel was drinking alcohol in the side waiting for the exam to over.


    They had decided to go to Sirzech''s ce after everyone had done with their exam since they also wanted to have a party too after their sess in this exam.


    "Archer," Azazel called him.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Do you think that they wille here?" Azazel asked.


    "There is a 100% chance of that," Yuuki said.


    "......"


    "How can you be so sure?" Azazel asked.


    "Just gut," Yuuki answered, but inwardly he knew that it was the effect of the protagonist''s aura. He could see a lot of clues that made him able to predict that there would be something happening after this.


    ''There''s only one truth!''


    "Achooo!!!" Conan sneezed.


    "Conan, that''s dirty!" Genta said.


    "Yeah, don''t sneeze so suddenly!" Mitsuhiko said.


    "Conan, are you sick?" Ayumi asked with a worried expression.


    Haibara looked at Conan and said, "Do you want me to try my new medicine? I just created it earlier and need someone to test it."


    "..."


    Conan twitched his lips looking at Haibara. He thought for a while and said, "I am not sure, but I have a feeling that Yuuki is talking about me."


    "Conan! Yuuki-nii is older than us!" Mitsuhiko said and reprimanded him, "You need to add -nii or -onii-san before calling his name!"


    Conan wanted to say that his age was the same but he was in child form now and couldn''t say anything. He looked at Haibara and asked, "Where is Yuuki-nii?"


    "Hmm, I have heard that he has something to do with Kuoh," Haibara answered. She knew that Yuuki was going to go to the underworld. She was curious and wanted to ask him to go thereter.


    "Kuoh, huh?" Conan looked at the far distance and thought of a mystery that shrouded that town. He didn''t know because his random thoughts had caused a lot of trouble for everyone.


    "Conan, let''s go and y football!!!!"


    "...."


    Conan looked at the members of the detective boys and shook his head before joining them in ying football. He was a child and it was better to act like one since there was nothing interesting happeningtely.


    Bikou, Arthur, and Vali were staying in a random ce together with fake Ophis.


    "Say, what are we doing here?" Bikou asked.


    "We''re going to lure someone," Arthur answered.


    "But there is nothing here," Bikou said.


    "Be patient," Arthur said.


    "I''ll call our castle," Bikou said while looking at Vali since he was very bored.


    Vali only nodded, "Sure."


    "Yeah!" Bikou hurriedly moved the Hanging Garden of Babylon to their location.


    Arthur only sighed and didn''t worry much since his enemies wouldn''t notice there was arge flying castle that was floating on the top of them.


    "I am dead tired...." Issei said while slumping on the table and couldn''t help butin, "That written exam is very difficult!"


    "Hahaha....." Kiba patted his shoulder and smiled, "It''s alright. The most important thing is to see whether your power is suitable to promote into middle-rank or not."


    "Issei-sama. I have brought you tea," Ravel said.


    "Thank you, Ravel. It''s all thanks to you that my written exam didn''t be a mess," Issei said.


    "No problem," Ravel nodded.


    They were talking to each other about the test waiting for the next exam to start.


    "The test is quite simple. Each of you needs to fight one by one with the examiner after you have taken your number," Ravel said.


    Issei nodded, "That''s good! That''s the thing that I am good at!" He was very confident in his powerpared to other people.


    They smiled when they heard him.


    "For ''pawn'' they would be able to be promoted during the match with a special promotional card that is provided in this test center," Ravel said.


    "I have heard that Ajuka Beelzebub-sama is the one who dispatched the card like that in this facility. Of course, Beelzebub-sama is the only one who can make them, and making copies of them is said to be impossible," Kiba said.


    "It''ll be alright as long as we don''t kill the opponent for a practical test. Unlike the High-ss promotion test, the Mid-ss promotion test does not require strategies that are based on tactics so it is quite simple," Akeno said.


    "So all we need to do is beat them all, right?" Koneko said.


    "...."


    They nodded since Koneko had made everything very simple.


    "Everyone! It''s time to take the number for an exam," Ravel said.


    They stood up from their ce and went to take their number before their quest.


    "It''s time for a practical test," Yuuki said. He had been waiting for this moment since it was quite boring earlier. He wanted to see the power of the middle-ranked devil and wanted topare it with Sekibayashi.


    "Which one is stronger Mid-ss devil versus Sekibayashi-san?" Le Fay suddenly said.


    "...."


    That question suddenly made them intrigued.


    "Hmm, even though the demon can use magic, once Sekibayashi has used his dropkick on them, then it will be over," Azazel said, and added, "Even though the demon seems powerful only humans who have trained to the limit can turn the tide in their favor and win the fight."


    Rias wanted to say something but she knew that Sekibayashi was very strong but it was impossible for the demon to have an interest in him since Sekibayashi didn''t own a Sacred Gears or mastered magic.


    They talked for a while before they watched the match of the practical tests of Akeno, Koneko, Issei, and Kiba on the screen.


    "Everyone please win!" Rias said through telepathy trying to cheer them up.


    "Yes, Prez!"

 Chapter 837: Promotion Test 4

    Akeno, Kiba, Koneko, and Issei went to take the number for their practical exam.


    "I am number 4," Issei said.


    "17," Koneko said.


    "I am in the middle. I am number 26," Kiba said with a smallugh.


    "Ufufufu, I am thest," Akeno said while showing a number 32 to everyone.


    "We''re going to be separated," Issei seemed quite depressed.


    "Don''t worry, Issei. You''re very strong. You have beaten Bael-san in the past," Kiba said.


    Issei knew that he had beaten Sairorg but he knew that he wouldn''t beat Sairorg without the help of both Koneko who had drained Sairorg''s stamina in the early game and Akeno who fought bravely before him. He clenched his hand and nodded, "I''ll defeat the examiner!"


    "Good! That''s the spirit," Kiba nodded.


    "Kiba, are you confident?" Akeno asked.


    "Yes," Kiba nodded and said, "I would have never thought that I would be here standing with everyone for the promotion test and that''s why I have to seed on this promotion test no matter what."


    "That''s good but you don''t need to overdo it. Rias isn''t going to do anything when the result isn''t that good. I am sure that she will try to pamper you when you''ve failed your exam," Akeno said.


    "Pamper me?!" Issei suddenly imagined that he could touch Rias''s b.r.e.a.s.ts and let out his pervertedugh.


    "....."


    "Issei-kun. Your face," Kiba said.


    "O - Oh!!!"


    "The matches will ur with two pairs fighting at once! First, [1] and [2], [3] and [4] will start their matches!"


    Suddenly they heard an announcement from the staff.


    "It looks like I''m first," Issei said.


    "Good luck."


    "I am sure that you can do it."


    "Fight."


    Issei nodded, "I - I will go first." He walked to the location of the exam with a firm expression.


    "...."


    Kiba, Koneko, and Akeno looked at his back.


    "I am not sure, but I am worried for some reason," Koneko said.


    "Ufufufu, he''s a ''boob dragon'' after all," Akeno said.


    "Don''t worry, Issei-kun will seed on this exam," Kiba said.


    They nodded and watched Issei who had entered the circr battlefield made by Demonic power.


    Issei stood up on the battlefield and felt a bit nervous. He started to think about his strategy. He knew that he could use a promotion on this test and decided to promote directly when he saw his opponent. He wanted to use True-Queen, the move that he had developed when he was fighting against Sairorg but it was still unstable. He was thinking about how to fight but his opponent had appeared in front of him.


    "Both of you are ready then?"


    Issei nodded and looked at the man in front of him. He knew that he couldn''t underestimate this devil since this man had the power to be an examiner.


    "Please start!"


    "Promotion [Queen]!" Issei didn''t hesitate to do promotion directly.


    The opponent raised his hand and started to shoot an orb of fire toward Issei, "Ha!"


    Issei, who had used his promotion, needed time before he could use his ''bnce breaker''. He dodged his opponent''s attack while buying time for his move.


    "Freezing Archaeopteryx."


    Suddenly cold chills were surrounding the man''s area and he started to gather air in the air before creating a gigantic bird.


    ''Sacred Gear!'' Issei knew that this attack would be very dangerous but luckily the countdown was over and he could use his ''bnce breaker''.


    "Bnce Breaker!" A red aura covered his body and it shaped into the shape of armor.


    Issei raised both of his dragon''s wings and charged toward the man with his booster.


    *GOOOO!!!!!!


    Issei moved very fast toward the gigantic bird that was made from ice while raising his fist toward it.


    *BAAAM!!


    The bird was shattered just by his fist and his fist continued before hitting his opponent.


    *BAAAM!!!


    His opponent flew directly from the battlefield and crashed into the wall before going through it


    "...."


    Everyone was stupefied looking at his power.


    "..."


    Issei was also stupified since he thought that it was very easy.


    "Number [4], Hyoudou Issei wins!"


    "...."


    Issei returned his armor and went back to everyone.


    "Good job, Issei," Kiba praised.


    "Congrats," Koneko nodded.


    "Ufufufu, you can use this as a chance to ask Rias on a date," Akeno said.


    Issei smiled while scratching his head in shy since he didn''t expect to win this easy. He felt that he had done something bad to his opponent earlier.


    "It''s my time," Koneko said.


    They had been waiting for a while before it was Koneko''s time to start his exam.


    "Koneko-chan! Do your best!" Issei said.


    Kiba and Akeno also cheered on her together.


    Koneko nodded and entered the same battlefield that Issei had entered earlier.


    The opponent that had be her opponent was a bit worried toward Koneko since he knew that the peerage members of Rias Grimory were very strong. He knew that he needed to use all of his power or else he would lose in this battle.


    "Are you ready?"


    Koneko and her opponent gave the referee a small nod, telling him that they were ready.


    "Please start!"


    Her opponent started his magic to shoot Koneko with a bombardment of magic missile only suddenly someone appeared in front of him and gave him an uppercut straight into his chin.


    *BAAAM!!!


    Her opponent flew directly to the sky then fell to the ground after losing his consciousness.


    "...."


    "Number [17], Koneko Toujou wins!"


    Everyone started to mutter and thought that the people from Rias Gremory''s peerage were very dangerous and strong.


    The examiner who was in charge of the Rias Gremory''s peerage knew that they needed to prepare themselves or they would be beaten badly by them.


    Koneko walked back to everyone and received congrattions from everyone.


    Azazel was quite drunk but he watched the examination with a smile, "You sure are lucky to have such a strong peerage."


    Rias smiled and was quite proud of her peerage, "Yes."


    "Nice, Shirone, nyaa!" Kuroka was happy while hugging him tightly.


    "..."


    "There is something hard...." Ophis who was sitting on hisp said.


    "..."

 Chapter 838: Promotion Test 5

    Yuuki wasn''t sure but when he looked at Ophis, ''This girl reminds me of Koizumi.'' He was in the underworld now and had taken a break from his school. He was wondering what kind of ramen that Koizumi ate now.


    Koizumi went to eat ramen as usual and ordered the standard ramen in this store.


    "Koizumi-san!!!!!" Yuu, as usual, came to the same shop as Koizumi after she had stalked her.


    "...."


    Koizumi only sighed and ignored her.


    "Koizumi-san! What kind of ramen do you want to eat? I want to eat tonkatsu ramen!" Yuu was very energetic telling Koizumi the ramen that she wanted to eat.


    "Shoyu ramen," Koizumi answered inly.


    "Here''s your order!"


    Koizumi looked at the shoyu ramen in front of her and ate it directly but suddenly she had forgotten that she hadn''t tied her hair.


    "Ah, Koizumi-san! Your hair!" Yuu said.


    "Oh..." Koizumi turned to her side and sighed. She wasn''t sure why she had done this and suddenly remembered him.


    "Did you miss Yuuki?" Yuu asked and said, "I have heard that he has a business in a foreign country now! I wonder what kind of ramen they have served in that ce."


    Koizumi tied her hair and continued to eat while thinking whether she could get him to buy her ramen during his business trip.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure but he suddenly had a sudden craving of ramen. He took the phone to ask for a hotel service after looking at the menu. He was curious whether there was special ramen in this ce and he was right. He was surprised to see tonkatsu ramen that was made from a special boar that could be only found in the underworld, "Can I order special tonkatsu ramen?"


    "Sure," the hotel staff replied.


    "You''re going to order ramen, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "Do you want one too?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, nyaa!" Kuroka nodded.


    "I want to try it too!" Le Fay said.


    Ophis was the same and wanted him to order her one too.


    "Then, me too!" Asia said.


    "Ramen? Interesting, I want to eat it too!" Xenovia said.


    "Me too!" Irina said.


    "Oh, ramen should be good after having alcohol, order me one too," Azazel said.


    "...."


    Rias looked at everyone and decided to join the ramen party, "Help me to order one too."


    Kiba, Akeno, Issei, and Koneko weren''t sure but they felt that they had missed something important.


    "It''s time for me to go," Kiba said.


    "Go, Kiba! Show everyone the strongest Knight!" Issei was very excited to cheer for his best friend.


    Koneko and Akeno also cheered for him together.


    Kiba nodded with a smile before entering the battlefield. He looked at his opponent who was standing in front of him.


    "Knight, right? Let''s have a duel with our sword," the man said while holding a katana.


    Kiba nodded and also created a holy demonic sword in his hand, "Please."


    "Are you ready?"


    Kiba and his opponent nodded at the same time.


    "Start!"


    Kiba and the opponent charged toward each other and swung their swords at the same time.


    *nk! nk! ck!


    Their speed was very fast and they had moved very fast from the center, left, bottom, up while trying to sh each other.


    Kiba and the opponent jumped back while looking at each other with a serious expression.


    "You''re good," the opponent said.


    "You too, but let me get serious," Kiba said.


    "Ha?! That''s my line!" The opponent smiled and increased his speed.


    Kiba also increased his speed.


    The people who watched their battle gawk their mouths since their speeds very fast and they could only see a blurred figure on the top of the battlefield.


    "Kiba. Don''t lose!" Issei shouted.


    The opponent raised his katana and saw a chance to sh Kiba only suddenly that chance had disappeared, no, Kiba had disappeared suddenly and appeared on his back.


    "Give up," Kiba said calmly while putting his sword on his opponent''s neck.


    "Gulp!" The opponent sighed and said, "I lost."


    "Number [26], Kiba Yuuto wins!"


    Kiba shook his hand toward his opponent and went back toward everyone.


    "Damn! You''re very strong, Kiba!!!" Issei smiled.


    "Thank you," Kiba nodded.


    "Akeno-san. It''s your time after this," Koneko said.


    Akano smiled devilishly, "Ufufufu, that''s good. Then for thest member of Rias Gremory''s peerage who is going on the test. I need to show everyone the power of Queen from Rias Gremory''s peerage."


    "...."


    Koneko, Kiba, and Issei who saw her smile couldn''t help but shudder. They knew this smile wasn''t something good.


    The staff of the hotel had sent ramen to everyone in their room.


    The smell of this ramen was really good and made their mouths be watery. They wanted to hurry up and eat the ramen directly.


    Yuuki knew that the ramen was good when it was eaten as fast as possible or the noodles would be soggy. He suddenly thought that he had been affected by Koizumi. He looked at Le Fay and said, "Le Fay. Let me tie your hair."


    "Eh?" Le Fay was a bit surprised but nodded.


    Yuuki tied her hair into a ponytail since it would make it easier for her to eat.


    "Thank you," Le Fay smiled and felt that she could eat morefortably now.


    "Me too, nyaa!" Kuroka asked and Ophis was the same.


    Then, everyone who had long hair also joined since they didn''t bring a scrunchie on them.


    "Howe that you''re very skilled in this?" Xenovia asked curiously. She also asked him to tie her hair since she wanted to enjoy this ramen.


    "There is a girl that I know who loves ramen that her diet consists only ramen," Yuuki said and looked at Rias, "How about you, Rias?"


    "Me?" Rias thought for a while and nodded since she didn''t feel that it was good to eat ramen with her hair scattered around her.


    Yuuki helped her tie her hair into a ponytail too.


    Azazel, who was slurping his ramen, knew that their rtionship might lead to something serious, ''Issei, you need to be careful.''


    Akeno walked into the battlefield and looked at her opponent.


    The opponent was also a man and this man also mastered lighting magic. He had confidence in his lighting magic and felt that the ''Empress of Lighting'' was too much for this girl.


    Akeno didn''t care what her opponent was thinking and thought to end this exam as soon as possible with a st since she wanted to go back on him.


    "Are you ready?"


    Akeno and her opponent nodded at the same time.


    "Start!"


    The opponent started to gather magic into his hand and shot out lightning magic toward Akeno.


    Akeno couldn''t help but chuckle to see such lighting magic that was thrown toward her. She pped it away and dissipated that magic instantly.


    "....."


    Her actions received a gawk and stupified expression from everyone.


    Akeno took out a coin from her pocket and let out thunder from her body wildly before she fired this coin with her thumb, "Railgun!"


    *SWOOOSSSHHHHH!!!!


    "......"


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!!


    "......"


    "Himejima Akeno wins!"


    *p! p! p!


    Akeno walked calmly to the outside of the battlefield.


    Kiba, Issei, and Koneko were wondering how powerful Akeno had be now.


    "Let''s go back."


    "..."


    They nodded and still shuddered with her power.

 Chapter 839: Discussion

    "So why are all of you eating ramen?" Issei was stupified seeing the scene in front of him. He had thought that it would be a banquet of luxurious food but he didn''t expect that it would be ramen.


    "..."


    "Issei-san. The ramen in this hotel is very good," Asia said.


    "Then, I''ll try it," Issei didn''t hesitate to say after seeing Asia''s cute face.


    Yuuki was feeding Ophis who was sitting on hisp.


    Ophis opened her mouth and chewed the food slowly.


    Akeno looked at this scene with an amused expression, "Ophis is like your daughter."


    "...."


    "I am feelingplex to have a daughter who is older than me," Yuuki said and asked, "Do you want to eat ramen too?"


    Akeno nodded since the smell of the ramen was very enticing and she also wanted to eat the ramen too.


    "Here try mine," Yuuki said and tried to feed her after he cooled down the ramen.


    Akeno opened her mouth and her eyes lit up when she tasted the ramen.


    Kiba and Koneko also joined to eat the ramen since they were quite tired.


    Azazel was holding a can of beer and stood up, "Good job on your test! Cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    They were in a very happy mood since they had seeded in their tests and talked to each other regarding their tests.


    "Still, I am very amazed at all of your progress," Azazel said and praised Issei, Kiba, Akeno, and Koneko. He looked at Yuuki and said, "I wonder how can you make such a strong magical item that can even beparable to Longinus."


    "....."


    They were startled hearing Azazel''s words.


    "So the magical item that is owned by both Akeno-san and Koneko-chan is really that strong?" Issei was surprised when he heard it.


    Azazel nodded, "They''re really strong." He looked at Yuuki and said, "I am not surprised to think that you''re a reincarnation of a legendary cksmith or richest king in the world."


    "That''s exaggerated," Yuuki shook his head and said, "My magical item might help them but it is also their talent that they can be this strong." He didn''t really want to make his magical item exaggerated.


    Azazel noticed that Yuuki didn''t want to talk that much about his magical item. He didn''t force him and changed the conversation, "Still, Issei. You need to be careful when you use your power."


    "Eh?"


    "Your power is very strong. You might kill someone in an ident if you''re not careful," Azazel said.


    "Azazel. Can I ask a question?" Yuuki suddenly asked.


    "Oh? It''s rare for you to ask me a question. Sure, ask away," Azazel seemed quite happy.


    "I want to ask about True Longinus. Does the God of the Bible reside in that weapon?" Yuuki asked. He didn''t know the plot since he didn''t read the book until the end. He was quite clueless for the Longinus beside ''Boosted Gear'' and ''Divine Dividing''.


    "Hmm, it''s not God but it''s the will of God who is residing in the True Longinus," Azazel said.


    "A will?" Issei was also curious.


    "A spear that can kill a being called God. The beginning of Longinus. God from the Bible left it in the current world. And as a human''s ability, the Sacred Gear. Though the reason for it is because it is split between different opinions in my organization. Something like even if God died, the believers can spread their teachings and the weapon can be used for invading since it can kill the Gods from other religions. Also something like a defense weapon for his believers in case of an attack from the Gods of other religions. Or it was just made for no particr reason. Like that there are different opinions. Heavens don''t have a conclusion either. Either way, other powerful Sacred Gears were found after that spear, and things like Longinus were defined."


    "In this age, each of the Longinus is showing different changes than in the past. We are in a flow where it''s not weird for other Longinus besides the 13 Longinus to appear, maybe a 14th or 15th Longinus could be found," Azazel said.


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "You know what? It''s a good thing that ''Boosted Gear'' is held by Issei."


    "Oh? Why?" Azazel was curious.


    Issei wasn''t sure but he felt happy by his praise.


    "If it is held by a criminal or battle maniac, I am sure that the world is in a mess right now," Yuuki said with a smile.


    Azazel nodded, "Yeah, that''s true. It''s certainly good that the ''boosted gear'' is held by a pervert."


    "..."


    Issei wasn''t sure whether he should be happy right now.


    Yuuki looked at Asia and seemed this girl wanted to ask something, "What''s wrong, Asia? Do you want to ask Azazel a question?"


    Asia shook her head and asked, "No. I want to ask you, Yu-, no, Archer."


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, ask away."


    "D - Do you think that you can help me to raise my ability? I - I feel that I am quite weak," Asia said. She had seen both Akeno and Koneko who had be very strong. She felt useless since she didn''t have the ability to help her friends.


    "....."


    "I can do it, but what do you want to do?" Yuuki asked.


    "I - I want to be strong!" Asia said.


    "Asia. I don''t agree with that decision," Azazel said.


    "Sensei?" Asia looked at Azazel.


    "Your role in this group is very important. Your healing ability is already very top-notch. You don''t need to join the fight," Azazel said and exined, "Everyone here will protect you. You don''t need to worry that much."


    "Yes, Asia-chan! I will protect you!" Issei said.


    "You don''t need to worry, Asia," Rias said.


    Everyone also nodded since they knew that Asia could heal them. They couldn''t count how many times that Asia had saved them.


    "Rather than attacking, why not search for a way to protect yourself. That way you can stay on the battlefield for a long time and let your team attack the opponent without worry," Yuuki said.


    "I agree with that," Azazel said.


    Asia wanted to continue to ask but suddenly there was an ufortable feeling that could be felt by everyone.


    They felt that they had been teleported to another ce even though the scenery was very simr. They looked at each other but realized that someone had disappeared.


    "YUUKI!!!"


    "PREZ!!!!!"


    Kuroka calmed herself and said, "It seems that Vali is ignored, nyaa and theye to us directly."


    "Who are they?!" Issei was angry since Rias had disappeared.


    "No need to worry, Issei. Yuuki is with Rias," Akeno said and looked at Kuroka, "Though I am curious who are ''they'' that you mention?"


    "Hero Faction, nyaa."


    Azazel had a feeling that Rias was in danger for some different reason.

 Chapter 840: Weakness

    Vali, Bikou, and Arthur were together sitting together with bored expression until their expression changed.


    "Oh, I guess that''s the time," Bikou stood up and stretched his body.


    "Yeah," Arthur also stood up and took out his sword.


    "Say, do you want topete?" Bikou asked.


    "Sure," Arthur said.


    "The one that can beat the most people is the winner," Bikou said.


    Arthur adjusted his sses and asked, "Are you going to use that Hanging Garden of Babylon?"


    "Yeah! You can use that as a''noble phantasm'' or something," Bikou said.


    "Sure. Interesting," Arthur smiled.


    Vali stood up and asked, "Did you see Vali?"


    Arthur and Bikou looked at the group of demons, grim reapers, magicians, and hero factions that had gathered around them ready to attack them.


    "Hmm, I don''t see them. I can only see a group of small fries here," Bikou said after observing the crowd.


    "I don''t see him," Arthur said.


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY BASTARD!?"


    "WE KILL YOU!!!!"


    "WE WILL TAKE YOUR NECK!!!!"


    Bikou, Vali, and Arthur didn''t show a fear expression on their faces.


    "As expected, they''re not going to be fooled by a fake," Vali said.


    "But they sure are very loud," Bikou said and snapped his fingers, "How about I make you quiet?"


    Suddenly the sky turned dark and they thought that it was going to rain but it seemed that wasn''t the case. They looked up and startled when they saw something massive on top of them.


    "W - What''s that?!"


    They didn''t know what that massive thing was on the top of their heads but they knew that it was very dangerous and it was something that was owned by the three people in front of them.


    "Then, without waiting, FIRE!!!!!" Bikou shouted and suddenly the Hanging Garden of Babylon, which was floating on top of the crowd, created numerous purple magical circles before shooting out aser beam toward the crowd.


    *BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "Block the attack!?"


    "Create a barrier!?"


    "No, it''s impossi----"


    *BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "Uwaaa... It''s stronger than I thought," Bikou was in awe since it was his first time seeing his headquarters being used to attack.


    "I have to agree," Arthur said and took out his Cdbolg before it started to rotate.


    "Ho? Getting serious, aren''t we?" Bikou smiled.


    "We''re going topete, right?" Arthur smiled and aimed Cdbolg toward the crowd.


    "Attack them! We can stop this bombardment when we attack them!"


    The opponents who heard this voice hurriedly looked at Arthur, Bikou, and Vali with a vicious re. They charged toward them with an intention to destroy them since this bombardment was too dangerous for them.


    Arthur was calm and waiting for his Cdborg to be ready. The rainbow aura wasing out from Cdborg making anyone unable to see it directly but that aura started to be smaller until it had disappeared.


    "It''s time!" Bikou was excited.


    Arthur didn''t answer him and only said, "Cdborg!"


    Cdborg started to rotate faster and faster, creating arge typhoon before shooting out a massive rainbow beam toward the crowd.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!!


    It was utter destruction that destroyed thendscape in front of them and didn''t even leave a trace behind.


    "Hahaha, that''s great!" Bikouughed.


    "Not bad," Vali nodded.


    "Thank you," Arthur said and changed his sword into Caliburn.


    "You''re not going to fight, right?" Bikou looked at Vali.


    Vali shook his head, "No, I am waiting for Le Fay to teleport me."


    "Then leave them to us," Bikou said.


    "You don''t need to deal with them," Arthur said.


    Bikou and Arthur stood up in front of Vali and started another fight with the army of the opponent in front of them.


    "ORAAAA!!!!"


    Rias felt slightly ufortable and she saw that she had been teleported forcefully. She felt worried about her peerage and herself. She was wondering how she could be here until suddenly he heard a voice.


    "Dimensional Lost, huh?" Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki!" Rias wasn''t sure why but she was d that he was there.


    Yuuki nodded, "It''s Hero Faction."


    Her expression turned serious when she heard the name, "So this ce is?"


    They weren''t sure but after they had been teleported into a hotel room but with a different design since it was a bit simr to an old Japanese hotel. They weren''t sure but they saw a lot of beds around them.


    "Can we get out of this ce?" Rias asked.


    "I can destroy this space instantly and teleport us back to everyone," Yuuki said. Even though ''Dimensional Lost'' was a bit tricky, it wasn''t impossible for him to destroy this space then teleported back to the hotel where they had been staying.


    "Oh? Why not stay in this ce for a while?"


    Suddenly there was a silhouette of someone that walked toward them.


    "Cao Cao..." Yuuki saw this beautiful girl. He was wondering why this guy was always in his female form when he met him.


    "What do you want to do with my cute servants!!!" Rias was angry and she red up her magical energy and trhought her body.


    "Don''t be so angry, Demon of Gremory," Cao Cao was very calm while looking at them.


    "You know that you can''t defeat me, right?" Yuuki said and wondered why this guy was so confident.


    "I know that, but my purpose isn''t to defeat you, rather I am going to stall you for a bit," Cao Cao said.


    "So it''s impossible for you to do it alone," Yuuki said.


    "Who says that I am alone?" Cao Cao said and suddenly there was a crowd of people walking toward them.


    Rias and Yuuki saw a group of humans starting to gather around Cao Cao.


    "....."


    "Why are all of them are girls?" Yuuki felt weird. He wondered whether Cao Cao wanted him to show mercy toward them, ''Well, I don''t need to defeat them to get out of this ce.'' He was curious about what made Cao Cao very confident until a pink fog started to cover this ce suddenly.


    Rias and Yuuki were startled and they had inhaled this pink fog.


    "Poison?!" Rias hurriedly closed her nose.


    Yuuki didn''t worry that much since there was an Avalon inside his body only suddenly he felt that his body was hot, ''This isn''t poison?'' His conscious was a bit hazy, but it startled clear that only suddenly he felt someone hugged him, "Rias?"


    "Yuuki... My body is very hot...." Rias breathed erratically and her eyes focused on his little brother that had stood up for a while. She was biting her lips while her hand caressing his chest tenderly slowly going down toward his center.


    "This is an aphrodisiac from Aphrodite," Cao Cao smiled and said, "I will leave you for a while if you can wait for me....."


    "I might join you...." Cao Cao said then disappeared.


    "...."


    ''Who wants you to join?!'' His mind was in a mess and his body was very hot but he could still refute Cao Cao.


    The Avalon inside his body kept trying to purify this aphrodisiac on his body until suddenly Rias who was on his side pushed him to the bed then the group of females from Hero Faction also joined them.


    "..."


    ''Damn!!!!!''


    It might be because of the amount of aphrodisiac and his will that wasn''t that strong toward the opposite gender. Before long he started to s.u.mb to his desire since he didn''t feel danger on himself.

 Chapter 841: I dont put you in my eyes

    "PREZ!!!!!!" Issei tried to search Rias in the entire hotel but he didn''t find her anywhere. He was very worried and he was unable to


    "This hotel isn''t our hotel earlier," Azazel said.


    "What do you mean, Sensei?" Kiba asked.


    "I guess this is the work of ''Dimensional Lost''. That Georg is certainly very skilled at using his Longinus," Azazel was amazed when he found out that Georg had just made a replica of a hotel that was simr to the hotel where they were staying in the detail.


    "Sensei! It''s not the time to praise the enemy! Rias and Yuuki are gone!" Issei was very angry and stressed right now. He had never thought that he was very helpless in this situation.


    "Issei-san....." Asia was also worried.


    "Have you found anyone?" Akeno asked.


    Kuroka shook her head and said, "No, nyaa. I have used senjutsu to search for anyone in this ce but I have found no one, nyaa."


    "What''s their purpose?" Kiba was confused.


    "Is it both Prez and Yuuki?" Xenovia asked.


    "No. I don''t think that is that simple," Azazel said, and he was also confused as to why no one hade after them and why they had been trapped inside this space.


    They had been searching for the entire hotel but they couldn''t see anyone until suddenly there was arge fireball that was moving toward them.


    Koneko took out hernce and mmed it toward the fireball.


    *BAAAAMMM!!!


    "Good. As expected of Gremory''s peerage. I am sure that you have be stronger with his magical ability."


    Everyone turned their attention toward the girl who was sitting on the sofa with a kettle and a bottle of water beside her.


    "Cao Cao, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    ''Cao Cao?!'' They were surprised to see Cao Cao in his female form.


    "Why are you female?" Azazel was confused.


    "Isn''t it because Yuuki has cursed me?" Cao Cao said and added, "But it doesn''t matter since I have found new power when I am in this form."


    Issei looked at Cao Cao, even though he hated to admit it but Cao Cao who was in his female form was really beautiful, "Dammit."


    ''......'' Ddraig was silent while listening to his partner''s conflict inside his heart.


    Issei shook his head and shouted, "Where did you bring Prez?!"


    "Rias Gremory? That girl is sure to be very nice bait for him, if I am not using her I am sure it''ll be hard to catch him," Cao Cao said.


    "Bastard?!" Issei was angry.


    "You mean Yuuki?" Akeno asked and bristled at her magical energy, "Where did you take him?!" She was very angry and wanted to strike Cao Cao right away telling her where he had taken both Yuuki and Rias.


    Cao Cao smiled, "Don''t worry. They''re not our target and they''re in another ce until I have gotten my objection." While looking at Ophis.


    "So you''re after Ophis, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "What?" The Gremory group was stupified by that sentence, ''Aren''t you an ally?''


    "Vali-sama knew that there is someone who is targeting Ophis-sama from the shadow and that''s why that we have taken Ophis-sama to this ce along with Yuuki to protect her but...." Le Fay didn''t expect that Yuuki to be teleported away from this ce. She sighed and knew that she needed to use the second n.


    "Do you mean that the one who is targeting Ophis is Cao Cao?" Issei was wondering whether they were really an ally.


    "Cao Cao is after me?" Ophis said without any expression. She didn''t even put Cao Cao in her eyes since she didn''t think there was anyone who could harm her in this world itself.


    "Yes. I need to get you Ophis, but not the current you," Cao Cao said.


    "I don''t understand. I wouldn''t lose against Cao Cao," Ophis said.


    "That would be the case. I am not even sure what would happen when you get serious. That''s why...." Cao Cao suddenly disappeared and appeared in front of Ophis. He spun his True Longinus while saying, "O Spear that kills Gods...." Suddenly a massive de was created from bright light on the top of his spear. He didn''t hesitate and stabbed Ophis''s stomach directly.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOMM!!!!!


    A massive explosion of light covered the entire hotel.


    Le Fay and Kuroka created a barrier to block this attack together along with their magic to minimize the damage that was caused by this light.


    The group of devils felt that this light was very dangerous and could even vaporize them without leaving a trace behind.


    "As expected useless, huh?" Cao Cao said looking at Ophis who didn''t even have any expression on her face.


    Everyone was shocked at how powerful Ophis was since that attack didn''t even harm her.


    "Did you see it? That''s the power of Ophis," Cao Cao said and took out his spear, then therge hole in Ophis''s stomach disappeared.


    Issei blinked his eyes and didn''t know that Ophis would be this strong.


    "An instant kill attack if it was a devil. I even put a lot of power in it so even other beings would vaporize... It would have taken half of the power of one of the Gods who are weak against this spear," Cao Cao shook his head and looked at Issei, "Red Dragon Emperor. I don''t even put you in my eyes. You''re too weak."


    Issei clenched his hands and had never felt this anger before, "BASTARD?!"


    Cao Cao smiled, "Only bark without power. You''re like a dog." He looked at Ophis and said, This is Ophis. You cannot even give it a critical wound with the Ultimate Longinus. The damage went through."


    "But to take down the power of the infinite is not possible even with this spear. She won''t even attack me and the reason is easy. It''s because she doesn''t even put me in her eyes."


    Le Fay and Kuroka didn''t listen to his monologue and used their magic to transport someone here.


    "Haha, while you''re in your monologue. We have brought someone here!" Kuroka said and added, "Let''s go Le Fay!"


    "Yes!"


    Suddenly the magical circle appeared below Fenrir before someone appeared beside them.


    "Vali?!"


    "Cao Cao..." Vali looked at Cao Cao.


    "Oh? I guess that they''re not your opponent, huh?" Cao Cao said.


    "Cao Cao. Is it time?" Georg, who was by his side, said.


    "Yes. Everyone is here and it''s time to show them hell!" Cao Cao said.


    Georg nodded and created a purple mist that gathered together before making it disappear, showing the figure inside the mist.


    *Shudder!


    At that moment, everyone shuddered when they saw a creature in front of them.


    "W - What is that?!"

 Chapter 842: Gulp!

    It was hard to describe their feelings at this moment since the moment they saw this creature they could only feel an ominous feeling from it and wanted to get away as fast as possible, especially for both Issei and Vali who had a dragon inside them.


    Issei and Vali had their goosebumps standing when they saw this creature appeared in front of them.


    They knew that they needed to be serious or else it was hard to know what the consequences were.


    It is arge ominous creature with bizarre features such as the upper body of a Fallen Angel with fangs in his mouth and the lower body of an Asian Dragon. It was also crucified on arge cross with nails driven into various parts of his body (arms, tail, wings, etc.) as well as several other restraints that had ancient letters written on them. His eyes were also covered with a blindfold that had tears of blood dripping from underneath it.


    "This presence is! An overwhelming evil intent only directed at a dragon!" Ddraig was shocked when he saw this creature.


    "OOOOOOOO...!!!!!!!!"


    It created a creepy voice from its mouth that made everyone shudder.


    "You''re crazy?! How did this thing go unsealed from Cocytus?! Why did you bring this thing here!" Azazel wanted to say a lot of things and couldn''t believe the action that had been done by Hero Faction. He knew that it was utter madness to bring this creature to this ce and wondering what kind of guts they had to bring it here.


    Cao Cao was happy when he saw their expression and started to exin to them what this creature was, "It says that it is the poison of God. It says it is the evil intention of God. A forbidden being that made the people in Eden eat the fruit of knowledge. The first crime was judged by the dead God from the Bible and still continues to be in effect. ''Dragon-Eater'' Samael. The angel that received the curse of God who hated dragons and snakes. A dragon. Yes. A dragon whose existence was eliminated from the record."


    They couldn''t hide their surprise when they heard the name of the restained creature.


    Issei was quite confused by the exnation and asked, "Sensei, what is this?"


    "Do you know the story of Adam and Eve?" Azazel said.


    "Yeah. I know that story," Issei nodded.


    "The one who turned into a snake and made Adam and Eve eat the fruit of knowledge is that. That action brought the fury of ''God from the Bible''. So God started to hate snakes and dragons to the extreme. That''s the reason why dragons are depicted as evil in many of the texts from the Church. He is a being that was made of the evil intentions of God, because of God''s hate, a being who received many kinds of poisons and curses on his body. Naturally, it is impossible for God, who is sacred, to have evil intentions. That''s why it has intense poison. Not only can it extinguish dragons but it can affect other things besides dragons, so it was sealed in the depths of Cocytus. The curse it received from God is the ultimate dragon-yer. That alone makes him an existence that is a brutal dragon-yer!"


    Issei nodded and he understood that this creature was dangerous.


    "What the hell is Hades thinking?!" Azazel shouted and suddenly realized something, "Don''t tell me?"


    Cao Cao smiled, "Yes. Hades-dono has kindly lent this creature to us."


    "That bastard! He didn''t like the fact that Zeus was going to cooperate with other factions!" Azazel spat.


    "So like that Azazel-dono, Vali, and Red Dragon Emperor. The curse he has will devour and kill dragons. He can kill dragons for certain. It''s not on the same level as the dragon-yer holy-swords. You can''t evenpare them. Ascalon is like a toothpick to him," Cao Cao exined.


    Issei twitched his lips when he heard his exnation.


    "Sigh, I don''t really want to do this but..." Cao Cao said and took his kettle pouring his body with hot water. His body transformed slowly back to his male form. He had gotten used to his female form and using his male form made him slightly ufortable. He wanted to end this mission as soon as possible now.


    Georg who was by his side had a disappointed expression on his face but he hid it hurriedly.


    Vali snorted, "You transform back into your male form?"


    "Well, I need to get serious and I have heard that ''b.o.o.b.s dragon'' can interpret boob''snguage," Cao Cao said while looking at Issei with disdain.


    "W - What''s that expression?!" Issei was frustrated.


    Everyone looked at Cao Cao and understood that it was a normal reaction but they had gotten to Issei''s pervert action and didn''t think much of it.


    "So Yuuki and Rias are alright?" Akeno asked.


    "Yes. They''re alright and it''s very hard for me to beat him now. But when they''vee back there is someone who is going to get hurt," Cao Cao said while looking at them.


    "??????"


    They didn''t understand his meaning and only the one with high IQ who would understand his meaning.


    Azazel frowned and wasn''t sure what had happened to both Rias and Yuuki. He shook his head and asked, "What are you nning with that ''Dragon Eater''? Are you trying to destroy a dragon?" He thought for a while and suddenly realized something, "No. You guys are trying too...."


    "Ophis?!"


    Cao Cao smirked and snapped his fingers, "Devour her!"


    Something moved very fast and passed them without them being able to do anything.


    Then...


    *GULP!!!!


    They heard the sound of gulp and turned their heads seeing arge ck block from the position where Ophis was standing and from this ck block there was a tentacle that was connected to Samael who was pinned on the cross.


    "OPHIS?!"

 Chapter 843: Black Block

    "Ophis! Answer me!" Issei shouted trying to get an answer from Ophis.


    "...."


    "Kiba. Try to cut it down!" Akeno said.


    Kiba nodded and created a holy-demonic sword before shing it toward the ck block that had devoured Ophis.


    *Shhhh!!


    However, the moment Kiba''s sword touched the ck block it disappeared instantly as if it was devoured too.


    "It erased my sword? Can this ck block devour the attack itself?" Kiba tried to create another sword and shed it toward the ck block again but he received the same result.


    "Half Dimension!"


    Vali made his wings appear and used his ''bnce breaker'' to create this attack. His surroundings became warped and everything got reduced to half, only this attack was useless on the ck block since it didn''t even create damage on it.


    "So, how about this?" Vali shot out a massive demonic power toward the ck block but it received the same result. His attack devoured him and didn''t even leave any trace behind.


    "Koneko-chan!" Akeno said.


    Koneko nodded in response.


    "Lightning Empress Armor!" Akeno was suddenly enveloped in lightning armor along with arge spear in her hands.


    "Barbatos...." Koneko had her hair transforming into long white hair while holding argence.


    Their transformation attracted the attention of Cao Cao.


    "Ho? That''s his magical item," Cao Cao thought when he saw them. It wasn''t his first time to see it since he had seen them using this magical item on their match with Sairorg but it was his first time to see it right in front of his eyes. He could see the intensity of power from both Akeno and Koneko.


    Akeno and Koneko didn''t hesitate and used their strongest magic to help Ophis since they knew that Yuuki really cared about her.


    "Lightning Sword of Extinction!" Akeno shouted and massive magic energy started to concentrate on the top of her spear.


    "Bard Longineus!" Koneko could feel the magical energy inside her body drained quite fast and transformed thence on her hand into huge sword made of blue light which pierces through the sky.


    Georg, who was controlling Samael along with this ''Dimensional Lost'' started to sweat profusely since it was hard to maintain this space with two people who created such arge magic.


    "HAAA!!!!!"


    Akeno and Koneko used their attack together to attack the ck block.


    From the tip of Akeno''s spear, an enormous de of concentrated lightning was released and impaled everyone on the path charghing toward the ck block.


    Koneko swung her enormous sword toward the ck block and pierced everything along the path of her sword.


    Their attack hit at the same time and created arge shockwave when it hit the ck block.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!!!!


    The space around them fluctuated, almost being torn apart by both of their attacks.


    Issei, Azazel, Vali, and everyone was in awe watching both Koneko and Akeno send out their power at the same time toward this ck block.


    "Cao Cao!" Georg felt very worried.


    "Calm down. This is Samael the ''Dragon Eater''," Cao Cao said with full confidence. Even though he was surprised by their attack, he had more confidence in his secret weapon.


    Issei who watched this scene couldn''t help but suck a deep breath. He only realized that both Koneko and Akeno had be super powerful and could even decimate thendscape with their power.


    Azazel blinked his eyes since he didn''t expect the power of his magical item could reach to this point.


    "Your little sister is very powerful," Le Fay said.


    "Yeah, nyaa," Kuroka smiled when she saw her sister.


    They were shocked but they were also d that they had this powerful attack. They saw sand dust covering their vision and when it disappeared they saw the scene that shocked them.


    "W - What?!"


    They saw the ck block was unharmed from their attack and were still devouring Ophis with his tongue.


    "..."


    "Damn!" Issei wanted to use his ''bnce breaker'' to attack this ck block but he was stopped.


    "Issei, stop! This is Samael the Dragon Eater. He''s your ultimate natural enemy! He can''t bepared to Vali! That dragon must have the power to kill dragons easily! I mean, the situation is already bad since Ophis can''t even get out of it! The enemy is a dragon but don''t use Ascalon! We don''t know what will happen against the ultimate dragon-yer!" Azazel said stopping Issei.


    "Even if you say that?! What will happen to Ophis?" Issei was frustrated.


    Only suddenly Xenovia moved toward the ck block and raised her Ex-Durandal before creating a wave of the holy sword from it shing toward the ck block.


    *BANG!!


    "Enough of the demonstration. How about I fight you now?" Cao Cao said. He didn''t expect that the attack of both Akeno and Koneko would create a disturbance on the Samael. He knew that he couldn''t show this to them. He needed to fight them swiftly and decided to take all of them.


    "Tch. I thought it was a good chance to attack," Xenovia jumped back looking at Cao Cao with a firm expression.


    "I also think it was good timing. But since she attacked first with Durandal at Kyoto, it''s natural that they would be on alert. Cao Cao did stop it easily. But you sure like to give a hello attack don''t you, Xenovia? I won''t say any more than this!" Cao Cao said.


    Then, Vali turned into his white armor form while releasing white lights.


    "So my opponent is Samael. On top of that there are two high-tier Longinus possessors. I have noints," Vali said and was ready for the battle.


    "Astaroth..." Kuroka had her body enveloped by a white me that made everyone sweat just standing near her.


    Le Fay used her magic to cool everyone and couldn''t help butin, "Kuroka-san. Your fire is too hot!"


    "Sorry, nyaa. I need to get serious," Kuroka said.


    Then, everyone looked toward both Georg and Cao Cao and they were ready for their battle.


    Cao Cao got quite excited and said, "Georg, I know that it is quite hard but help me fight them."


    "I know," Georg answered while adjusting his sses.


    "Then, I have to get serious now," Cao Cao took a deep breath and held his True Longinus with two hands before uttering these words slowly, "Bnce Breaker----"

 Chapter 844: Helpless 1

    "Bnce Breaker---"


    When Cao Cao uttered those words everyone was surprised and looked at him with amazement.


    Cao Cao was engulfed by a white light that made everyone close their eyes since this light was just too blinding for them.


    The transformation process was an instant and they could see 7 bowling ball-sized balls floating up in the air appearing around Cao Cao.


    They had seen a lot of ''bnce breaker'' from ''Divine Dividing'', ''Boosted Gear'', and even ''Regulus Nemea''. From their memory, all of the Longinus had a very awe-inspiring transformation but Cao Cao was different.


    Cao Cao''s ''bnce breaker'' was quite in even though his spear didn''t change and he only had 7 orbs floating around him.


    "This is my True Longinus ''Bnce-Breaker'', [Pr Night Longinus Chakravartine]. Though it''s still iplete," Cao Cao said.


    "Sub-species! The Bnce-Breaker that the previous ''True-Longinus'' used until now was ''True-Longinus G?tterd?mmerung''! From the name of it, are you implying that you are the ideal ruler!? Damn it! I don''t even know what those 7 orbs are!" Azazel shouted since he was startled by the new ''bnce breaker'' of True Longinus.


    "I want to call myself the ideal ruler of heaven. That sounds cooler right?" Cao Cao smiled confidently. He hoped to use this ''bnce breaker'' in his female form but he couldn''t do it with both Akeno, Koneko, and Kuroka. He knew that they were the three people that he needed to be careful in this battle. One mistake and he would die instantly but that made him quite excited since he could get a lot of data from his magical item. He hoped for Yuuki to join him but he could wait for thatter since he needed to fight them.


    "Careful. That Bnce-Bnce-Breaker has the ability called "Seven Treasures" and has 7 Sacred Gear abilities. So there are abilities for each orb," Vali said.


    "What? Seven?! Not two or three?!"


    Everyone was shocked when they heard that information.


    "Yeah seven. Each of those abilities is deadly. Though I only know three of them. That''s why it''s called the Ultimate-Longinus. There''s no doubt that he''s the second strongest out of pure humans," Vali said and added, "Yes among humans. "


    "Who is the first one?" Issei asked.


    "It''s Yuuki," Cao Cao answered his question and smiled, "Thought, he is quite busy now."


    Suddenly Akeno took out several coins from her pocket and fired out those coins toward Cao Cao.


    *Swosh! Swosh! Swosh!


    *BOOOOOOMMM!!!!


    Akeno fired off the railgun toward Cao Cao with a very scary expression, "If there is something happening on him....."


    Everyone gulped when they saw her power and her expression was very scary right now. When the dust that was made from the explosion earlier disappeared. They saw a purple mist that covered the entire area where Cao Cao was standing.


    "Don''t worry. It''s very hard for me to harm him and he is safe right now," Cao Cao said and suddenly he had teleported 50 meters away from his location earlier.


    Georg sighed in relief after he had acted quite quickly earlier. He knew that his burden was quite high and he could only y a supporting role here.


    Cao Cao looked at them and smiled, "Then, how about I show you one of my powers now? One of the Seven-Treasures. Cakka Ratana." Suddenly one of his orbs disappeared then...


    *BREAK!


    Everyone heard the sound of something being destroyed violently echoed throughout the hotel.


    "My Ex-Durandal!" Xenovia shouted in anguish when she saw her sword had been destroyed. It wasn''t exactly her sword but it was the Excalibur that had be the sheath of her Durandal had been destroyed instantly by Cao Cao with one of his orbs.


    Everyone was both shocked and astonished by the sudden action and it was just an instant that no one had time to react to that attack.


    "That is the first one. Chatsuka Ratana''s ability is to destroy weapons. The ones who can oppose this ability are those who are quite strong," Cao Cao said, and a purple mist surrounded him again, making him appear in front of Xenovia before attacking his spear into her stomach.


    *SPLASH!


    The was blood sprouting from Xenovia''s stomach because of the big hole in her stomach that was caused by Cao Cao''s attack.


    "Cough!" Xenovia coughed blood before falling down on the ground.


    "I also made the Chatsuka Ratana change into the shape of a spear and pierced her stomach with it. If you couldn''t see that, then that means you can''t defeat me, the wielder of Durandal," Cao Cao said.


    "Asia! Heal her!" Akeno said. She needed to calm down since she knew that after Rias had gone that meant that she was the one that needed to be the one who became themand of everyone.


    "Xenovia-san!!!!" Asia hurriedly healed Xenovia while crying.


    "BASTARD!!!!" Kiba and Issei were attacked at the same time.


    Cao Cao dodged their attack instantly only suddenly he felt pressure on his back. He saw that Koneko with hernce appeared right in front of him. He didn''t have time to react only suddenly to a purple mist-covered Koneko and teleported her back to Akeno. "Both of you are too troublesome." Then one of his orbs suddenly moved toward both Koneko and Akeno.


    Koneko and Akeno tried to stop that orbs only it didn''t have an effect before a white light covered two of them. Then, suddenly they transformed back to their normal appearance. They tried to use their power but it was useless.


    "Be careful, Cao Cao," Georg had a sweat on his forehead.


    "I know. Thank you, Georg," Cao Cao, who looked at them with confidence, said and exined, "Itsutei Ratanapletely seals the unique power women have temporarily. This also needs a certain level of strength or you won''t be able to cancel it out. With that, three down.


    Hearing those words, everyone couldn''t help but think the man in front of them was very strong and had disabled two of their strongest fighters with ease.


    "Once I take the sses down then it''ll be easy to take you down, nyaa.


    Everyone saw that both Le Fay and Kuroka were creating arge magical circle and ready to fire out theirbination magic.


    "I won''t let you!" Cao Cao sent out one of the orbs toward them.


    Kuroka attacked that orb with her hand and suddenly both Le Fay and herself were teleported without warning. Both of them suddenly fired out their magic toward both Xenovia and Asia.


    "Xenovia! Asia!"

 Chapter 845: Helpless 2

    Kuroka, who saw this, hurriedly controlled her magic to block Le Fay''s magic from attacking both Xenovia and Asia.


    Only it wasn''t enough to block the impact of the explosion that had been caused by two magic hits together.


    Xenovia and Asia couldn''t protect themselves from this magic.


    "Don''t mess around! ''Welsh Sonic-boost Knight''!" Issei hurriedly started his promotion and moved very fast toward both Xenovia and Asia to protect them. He went right in front of both of them and protected them with his body from the impact of the magic that had been caused by both Kuroka and Le Fay.


    *BOOOOOM!!!!!!


    "GUHAAA!!!" Issei coughed out blood and his armor was destroyed from the impact of this magic. He could feel that his body was very painful and it was very hard to stand up. He regretted not changing his armor to ''Welsh Dragonic Rook'' to withstand that attack earlier.


    Even though Kuroka had tried her best to avert her magic from attacking both Xenovia and Asia. The impact of her magic that had been destroyed could even destroy Issei''s armor showing how powerful was the magic that Kuroka and Le Fay sent out to Georg.


    "Issei-san!!!" Asia tried to heal him and felt that she was very powerless now. She was crying when she saw herrade down one by one.


    "Focus on Xenovia! I am alright!" Issei shouted only with his willpower. He wasn''t sure why but he hoped for Yuuki toe back as soon as possible now or else that hisrade would be in danger. He had ck burns on his chest to his stomach and his flesh was torn with a lot of blooding out from it. He turned toward Cao Cao who smirked at him.


    "Red Dragon Emperor, no, B.o.o.b.s Dragon. I already know your powers. It seems like you awakened to an unstable and more powerful ability in the match against Bael. Though there are many ways to fight against it. Thebo of Triana is powerful. But there is a slight timeg when you change the evil-pieces. If I attack with the correct timing for it, I can take it down. I can take you down in a few moves if I find out the strategy method," Cao Cao said with a smile.


    Issei felt very frustrated that he was like an open book in front of Cao Cao.


    Akeno and Koneko tried to move but their bodies didn''t respond. Even though his magic item made them powerful, there was still a limit. To break out from this seal they needed to have more powerful magical energy. They gnashed their teeth looking at everyone who was hurt from this battle.


    "Vali! Come with me!" Azazel shouted since he knew that the situation had turned into worse.


    "Geez. I want to fight him myself," Valiined, but he didn''t show a rejection.


    Azazel and Vali moved instantly and closed the distance between themselves and Cao Cao in an instant.


    Azazel was holding a spear of light and Vali raised his fist that was covered by demonic energy. Both of them attacked Cao Cao at the same time without showing mercy toward him.


    "Hahaha, an attack from both the Governor of fallen-angels and the White Dragon Emperor! I can rise even higher if I can ovee this!" Cao Cao saw their attack and dodged their attack by an inch.


    This action greatly shocked everyone. They were wondering whether Cao Cao was really human to be able to do such a feat.


    "The armor-type Bnce-Breaker that is an embodiment of power aplishes a magnificent power-up. But because the power-up is too dramatic, the aura leaks out of the armor a lot! As a result, it''s easy to predict how you will attack next if I just read the flow of aura! See! Since you increase the attack of your weapons or fist, the aura concentrates on those areas!" Cao Cao exined kindly towards them while dodging their attack.


    Then suddenly one of his orbs moved once again and Vali, who was attacking Cao Cao, turned his fist toward Azazel and hit his face.


    Azazel didn''t expect such an attack from Vali and didn''t have any preparation to protect himself. He was stunned by that attack and suddenly his stomach was pierced by Cao Cao.


    The True Longinus pierced Azazel''s stomach without mercy and everyone could hear a nasty sound that was made from that attack.


    "Guha!" Azazel dropped on the ground powerlessly, "What is this insane power he has..."


    "Bastard!!!!!" Vali was enraged when he saw Azazel dropped on the ground and gathered an enormous power of demonic energy on his fist toward Cao Cao.


    "Vali. I have fought you once and I know how to deal with you," Cao Cao said, and the orb that made Vali turn his attack toward Azazel moved once again.


    That orb appeared in front of Cao Cao and created a whirlwind that absorbed Vali''s attack before redirecting it toward both Akeno and Koneko who was on the ground and couldn''t move from Cao Cao''s orb.


    "Shirone!" Kuroka moved very fast and appeared in front of both Koneko and Akeno protected both of them. She tried her best but this attack was quite powerful for her to receive.


    *BAAAMMM!!!


    Kuroka was thrown and flew far away by the attack, hitting the building behind her. The impact from that attack was quite powerful but she was d that Yuuki had given him this magical item, ''Next time, I should ask for the defensive item....'' She dropped before fainting there.


    "Nee-san!!!!"


    "Kuroka!!!!"


    Akeno and Koneko were filled with rage but they couldn''t move from this orb.


    Cao Cao smiled again, "Mani Ratana. It can release the attack directed at me to someone else. Vali. Your demonic power is enormous. If I get hit, I will die. Guarding against it is also hard. But there is a way to ward it off."


    "Damn you, Cao Cao!!!!" Vali couldn''t contain it anymore and he was enveloped by an aura filled with rage.


    Cao Cao looked at the space and said, "Georg. Vali might destroy this artificial ce. Use that thing."


    "I know!"

 Chapter 846: Helpless 3

    Vali had never felt anger like this before. He also couldn''t understand that he wanted his presence to be here right now.


    "Cao Cao...." His eyes stared toward Cao Cao with hate and anger.


    Cao Cao smiled, "Vali. You think too deeply about yourrades. You look exactly the same as the Sekiryuutei over there who is pathetically on the floor. When did the two-heavenly dragons be that weak? Also, I know that you can''t grasp my ability because you have only seen a few of my abilities before. That''s why I attacked with the Seven-Treasure ability that I haven''t shown you on purpose. You should be d. With this, the only one who knows all 7 abilities is you. "


    "Damn you! I will also show you! I am the one who is about to awaken! The Two-Heavenly dragons that...." Vali started his chant to for his ''Juggernaut Drive''.


    Cao Cao frowned and knew that this was bad since he could see that the artificial space started to shake uncontrobly, "Georg. Juggernaut-Drive might destroy this artificial space!"


    "I know," Georg nodded and started to control Samael, "Samael!" He put his hand forward and created a magic-circle. His actions caused restraint on Samael''s right hand toe off and that hand moved toward Vali.


    "OOOOOOOO!!!!!!"


    Samael let out a creepy cry and that right hand enveloped Vali with a ck block that had attacked Ophis.


    Vali felt that his body became weaker after he was enveloped by this ck block.


    "OOOOOOOO!!!!!!"


    Samael howled loudly and made the ck block on Vali burts.


    *BASHUUUN!!!


    Vali was released from the ck block but his armor was destroyed and his body was covered in a lot of blood, "....Gough!" He dropped on the ground without power while trying to hold the pain in his body.


    Issei looked at this scene with a startled expression. He didn''t think of the person that he had thought of as the strongest falling down on the ground helplessly after one attack from Samael.


    "How is it Vali? The taste of God''s poison? It''s something that is too much for a dragon right? If you were to use Juggernaut-Drive here and rampage, it will affect the control of Samael so I will have it finished here then. I''m just a weak human, so I can only do attacks aiming for people''s weak points. My bad, Vali," Cao Cao said with a smile and didn''t even show a sorry expression toward him.


    "CAO CAO!!!!" Vali looked up at Cao Cao with hatred.


    "Even the Ophis can''t do anything against Samael. Samael was the only natural enemy for Ophis. Looks like our prediction was correct," Cao Cao said while tapping her spear on his shoulder. He could see that Ophis was powerless against Samael.


    The tentacle of Samael kept absorbing something from Ophis without stopping.


    "Hmm, let''s see how many people are down with this now? With the Red Dragon Emperor, the White Dragon Emperor, Governor Azazel, and the Empress of Lighting defeated, the big threats are down. I would say the only ones left are Kiba of the Holy-demonic sword, Michael''s angel, and Le Fay," Cao Cao didn''t even put the rest of his enemy into his eyes.


    Le Fay didn''t know what to do and hoped for Yuuki toe back soon since she was quite weak. In front of Cao Cao''s overwhelming power, she was very powerful. Her only thought was to buy a time until he hade back since she was sure that he could beat Cao Cao easily.


    Irina shed tears seeing all of herrades had fallen down one by one,


    "How dare you! How dare you! How dare you!" Irina was very angry and wanted to attack Cao Cao.


    "Stop Irina! You will die meaninglessly!" Akeno stopped her.


    Asia who had healed Xenovia started to heal Issei.


    Cao Cao didn''t even attack Asia since he was confident with his win. He yed with Kiba who was shing his sword one after another.


    "Nice sword Kiba Yuuto. A talent that is close to that of Seigfried. To tell you the truth, the only one who can fight against me without having any effect is you. It doesn''t have any absolute power, but a Holy-demonic sword that could be used in any sort of different situation will be troublesome if trained. But if it is you who are still growing, then I can beat you easily," Cao Cao said.


    The sounds of weapons shing with each other could be heard throughout the hotel area.


    Everyone could only watch both Kiba and Cao Cao fight each other.


    Cao Cao swung his spear toward Kiba''s stomach and Kiba jumped back before changing his holy-demonic sword into the holy sword before making it into an army of dragon-knight troopers and ordering them to attack Cao Cao.


    "A new Bnce-Breaker! Please let me see it! It will be good data!" Cao Cao was excited since the power of humanity depended on the Sacred Gears different from the devil, angel, or fallen angel who was powerful from the beginning. He was wildly overjoyed to start destroying the dragon-knight troopers by controlling the orbs by will.


    His orb moved around and destroyed the dragon-knight troopers without any resistance.


    Kiba stood up in front of everyone trying to protect them. He knew that he was the only one who could protect them. He needed to protect everyone until Rias and Yuuki came back.


    Cao Cao had destroyed all of the dragon knight troopers and raised his spear toward Kiba but lowered it with a sigh, "There''s no point. I understood the trait immediately. Putting your speed aside, it can''t reflect your techniques right? It''s a good move. You should increase it even more."


    Kiba was very angry when Cao Cao belittled him.


    Cao Cao shook his head and wanted to go to meet him, "How much were you able to take?" He took water and dropped it on his body before transforming himself to his female form.


    No one said anything with his strange action but they couldn''t hide their confused expression.


    "More than three-quarters. I would say most of it. I won''t be able to connect Samael to the present world more than this," Georg answered.


    Cao Cao nodded, "Good, that''s enough. Fighting them is very boring and they''re too weak." He thought that they could show some resistance but it seemed that they were too weak.


    ''Bastard!'' Kiba moved very fast and shed his sword. Only Cao Cao hit him with the blunt side of his spear.


    *BAAAAM!!!


    Kiba was thrown far away without stopping.


    "KIBA!!!!!!"


    "Weak," Cao Cao said toward them, showing the difference in power between them.

 Chapter 847: Helpless 4

    "Alright, that''s enough," Cao Cao said and snapped his fingers. Then the ck block covering Ophis burst. The tongue that was connected to it returns to Samael''s mouth. Samael sank into the magic-circle as he fulfilled his role.


    "OOOOOOOOOOOOO..."


    Samael howled once again with his creepy cry.


    The Ultimate Dragon-yer that even took down Vali easily disappears into the magic circle while making a cry of anguish. The magic-circle also disappeared.


    Ophis who was released from it looks like she did before.


    Everyone was confused and wondering what Samael had done to Ophis since they didn''t see any difference in Ophis after she had been released from Samael''s mouth.


    "My power was taken. This is what Cao Cao aimed for?" Ophis said without expression as if the matter that had happened earlier didn''t even affect her.


    "W - What...." Those words made everyone startled, ''Her power is taken?!''


    Cao Cao smiled, "Yeah, that''s right. Ophis. We wanted to put you underneath us and use your power. But having you do as we wish is very hard. So we changed our minds." He pointed to the tip of his holy spear in the sky.


    "We will take your power and create a new ''Uroboros''," Cao Cao dered.


    "I see..." Azazel puked blood and said, "You used Samael to absorb Ophis''s power and give birth to ''The New Ophis'' from the power that you have taken..."


    "Yes," Cao Cao smiled and said, "That''s exactly right, Governor. We want the Uroboros to do what wemand. Truth is, Great-Red isn''t a being that important to us. This n all began because we are tired of pleasing her with it. And we were able to challenge and test the ideal of the Hero-faction about challenging the superior being of ''Can we defeat the infinite being and obtain that power?''."


    Azazel had to admit that he was amazed by them, "It''s amazing for you guys to be able to take down the infinite being in a way like this."


    "No, Governor. This is different from taking it down. Actually we do need the symbol to gather strength. In that part, Ophis was excellent. She became a propaganda tool and gathered those with the strength that made a force like that. But using Dragon-God with whom we can''t read what she''s thinking as our puppet isn''t good," Cao Cao said.


    "You''re a very negative way of thinking. You act like a human," Azazel said.


    "I''m very honored with yourpliment," Cao Cao smiled and said, "Yes, I am a human." For him, being told a human was his greatestpliment.


    Georg looked at those who were being beaten down, "Cao Cao. If it now, can''t you finish Vali and Hyoudou Issei off?" He felt that both of them were a dangerous aspect for them in the future.


    "You are right. It''s good to finish them off when we can. Both are increasing their power in an impossible way. In the future, they will be more troublesome dragons than Ophis. Buttely, I''m thinking that it is a waste. I can understand why the leaders of each faction want to look over the two-heavenly dragons. Only at this generation, the way of their growth is abnormal. That also includes the people rted to both of them. They are beings that are very rare in terms of data. Perhaps the ones who will unleash the full power within the Sacred Gear are not us, but rather them," Cao Cao said and added, "Also, don''t forget. This is him. We might be able to stop him now but if he is getting serious...."


    Georg suddenly remembered the man that had turned him into a panda, "What are you going to do now?"


    "Me? I will teleport to his location," Cao Cao said.


    Georg frowned, "Are you sure? You''re in your female form!" He was afraid something would happen to him.


    "It''s alright," Cao Cao said.


    Their conversation raised their eyebrows since they felt that it was really weird.


    "Oh, right. Where is the power of Ophis taken by Samael supposed to be transported?" Cao Cao asked.


    "I made the equation during the summoning so it will be sent to the research facility at the main headquarters Cao Cao," Georg answered.


    "I see. I will be returning first then, " Cao Cao said and wanted to teleport.


    "Cao Cao! Why aren''t you killing all of us?!" Vali asked while standing up, shedding out a lot of blood through his body.


    "I made the n along with taking you guys down without killing you. Aren''t you satisfied with it? To tell you the truth, the Bnce-Breaker of the holy-spear still needs lots of tunning. That''s why I used this asion to see its strong points and weak points," Cao Cao said, adding, "I also don''t want him to hate me."


    "....." They were speechless when they saw Cao Cao''s expression.


    "Don''t tell me you...." Vali could handle the pain on his body and dropped on the ground.


    "I''ll go back now. Georg. Call the group Grim Reapers. Hades is after the weakened Ophis. Also, the swapping transportation that was done by the guys from the Vali team before. Can you try that? Can you transport me to his ce and swap me with Seigfried? I will leave the rest to Seigfried," Cao Cao asked.


    "I only saw it once so I won''t know if it will work smoothly. But I will try it," Georg said and started to prepare.


    "To be expected from the descendant of that professor, Georg Faust, who made a pact with the legendary devil Mephistopheles," Cao Cao nodded with a smile.


    "My ancestor is so great that it puts too much pressure on me. Anyway, roger that Cao Cao. Also about the information, I gained before," Georg said and passed a paper on Cao Cao.


    Cao Cao''s eyes became sharper after reading the note, "I see. So this is the way Old-Maou gives his gratitude for saving him. No, I knew it from the start. Well, he did cooperate with us enough." He shook his head and said, "Enough. Teleport me."


    Georg nodded and teleported him, swapping him with Sigfried.


    The Gremory Group, Vali, Kuroka, Le Fay, and everyone could only see this scene with a helpless expression without being able to do anything.


    Cao Cao teleported to the artificial space where she had trapped him. She was in her female form and saw someone standing in the middle of girls who were sleeping on the bed with a red face and erratic breath.


    "Ha... Ha...."


    The girls m.o.a.ned and were unable to stand up sleeping tiredly on the bed and on the ground.


    Cao Cao saw someone with an animalistic expression that was standing straight but she could see an unsatisfied expression from his face. She walked calmly toward him and said with a smile, "So all of that isn''t enough? Do you want to try me?" She tried to taunt him and that man moved toward him, pushing him to bed without hesitation.


    Yuuki looked at Cao Cao who was in front of him only suddenly something popped out inside his head.

 Chapter 848: Counterattack 1

    "There are a lot of Grim Reapers on the outside," Kiba said after checking the situation outside.


    They nodded after hearing his response.


    "Damn, that Hades!" Azazel spat when he found out that Hades had targeted Ophis.


    After the fight with Cao Cao, Everyone had many injured people, Irina, Sensei, Vali, Kuroka, Le Fay, and Ophis were on the upper floor of the hotel located in the artificial space.


    The hotel was sixty stories high. They moved to the middle of the hotel, which is the thirtieth floor, and covered the whole floor with many of Le Fay''s sturdy barriers in order to use it as our base.


    Issei, Azazel, and Xenovia were alright since they had received a healing treatment from Asia.


    Vali wasying on the bed since his body was under the cursed of Samael. Even though the wounds on his body had been healed, but he was still in pain because of this curse.


    Issei who saw Vali''s condiotion knew that once a curse hit his body, ''Then, I will die...'' He suddenly felt a shudder and wasn''t sure why but he felt scared.


    ''Partner....'' Ddraig said silently inside his head.


    ''I am calm, Ddraig. Don''t worry,'' Issei answered. He knew that he couldn''t get scared since he needed to save everyone.


    "Nee-san, are you alright?" Koneko asked Kuroka worriedly.


    "I am alright. My injuries aren''t that big, nyaa," Kuroka tried to call him, but it was futile. She didn''t receive that much damage since she used her magical item to protect herself. She thought for a while and suddenly remembered something, "NYAAAA!!!!"


    "W - What?!"


    Everyone was startled by Kuraka''s outbursts.


    "What''s wrong?" Akeno asked. She was quite tired after the thing that had happened now.


    "That''s right! Yuuki has given me this thing!" Kuroka said and took out a hilt ornament.


    "What''s that?" Ravel asked. She was feeling useless ealier but there was nothing she could do.


    "Isn''t this the thing that Yuuki used to heal everyone during the Sairorg''s match?" Akeno was surprised to see that thing on Kuroka.


    "Yes, nyaa! I have asked him to give this to me, nyaa," Kuroka smiled happily when she had this thing.


    "...."


    "Why are you not taking this thing earlier?" Azazel twitched his lips and asked.


    "I forgot, nyaa," Kuroka said while smiling.


    "......"


    They were speechless at this girl and weren''t sure what to say now.


    Kuroka didn''t hesitate and used this magic item on herself. Suddenly there was a pink light that started to envelop everyone.


    They could feel that they were full of energy and the wounds on their bodies were healed instantly.


    "......"


    "Vali. How?" Kuroka asked.


    Vali shook his head, "No. The curse is still in my body." He sighed but he felt slightly better with that magic item.


    "Well, for the curse you need to wait for him, nyaa," Kuroka said and asked, "I wonder what happens to both Yuuki and Rias..." She sighed and wanted to meet him as soon as possible.


    "Don''t worry. That guy won''t die unless he has i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.ed us," Akeno said.


    "That''s true, nyaa," Kuroka nodded.


    "....." They weren''t sure but the atmosphere became slightly awkward but it also eased their tense after their fight with Cao Cao.


    "Akeno-san, why do you have such great confidence in him?" Issei asked. He didn''t understand how both Akeno and Kuroka could stillugh in this situation. He had shared his fight and it was his first time to feel such a helpless feeling. He didn''t know what had happened to both Yuuki and Rias but he knew that they were in trouble too simr to their situation.


    Akeno smiled and said, "Just say that it is a woman''s intuition." She believed in him woulde back soon.


    "Remember in the manga? Usually, the hero shows up at thest minute, nyaa. I am sure that it is simr to that, nyaa," Kuroka said with a smile.


    Vali snorted, "If he doesn''te then it''s alright since I will beat them all." He tried to get up since he felt better with the help of his magic item.


    "Vali-sama. You''re under a curse. You shouldn''t get up," Le Fay said worriedly.


    "Vali. Use this, nyaa," Kuroka said and gave the hilt ornament to Vali.


    Vali received it and used it directly on his body to ease the pain from the curse, "Thank you." He looked at Issei and asked, "So what are you going to do?"


    "What?" Issei didn''t understand what Vali meant.


    "Are you going to hide here until the help ising? Or are you going out with me to beat all of them?" Vali asked.


    Issei clenched his hands while remembering the thing that they had done to hisrades. He stood up and said, "Of course, I will beat them for harming myrades!!!!" He knew that the enemy was powerful but he didn''t want to give up.


    "Ise-san...."


    Azazelughed, "As expected of Heavenly Dragons!"


    Vali nodded and said, "Then, we need to make a n."


    "Umm, Vali-san..." Asia suddenly said.


    "Hmm?" Vali looked at Asia with a curious expression.


    "Can I see that thing after you have healed?" Asia asked while pointing at the hilt ornament that was used to ease the pain on Vali''s body.


    "You can ask him to give it to youter," Vali said without hesitation.


    "Then what should we do now?" Issei asked.


    "We need to escape from this artificial space," Azazel said and asked, "Le Fay, Kuroka, can you teleport all of us to the underworld?"


    Le Fay nodded, "It''s possible but there is something that is making it impossible for Ophis-sama, Vali-sama, and Hyoudou-san to be teleported too."


    "Hmm, then they must have nted something that is forbidding anyone with a dragon attribute to get out of this ce," Azazel concluded.


    "However, there is a way to escape from this ce," Akeno said.


    "How?" Xenovia asked.


    "It''s easy, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Just destroy this artificial space!" Kuroka, Akeno, Vali, and Koneko answered at the same time.


    "......"


    They were speechless but it was very easy to be understood.


    Issei nodded and felt a bit excited, "Then, let''s do it. Let''s destroy this goddamn artificial space!"


    "But before that, we need to beat down that group of grim reapers," Kiba said.


    They looked at each other and nodded. They wouldn''t be satisfied until they had gotten their revenge.

 Chapter 849: Counterattack 2

    Issei looked out the window at one of the hotel rooms. He could see a lot of creepy guys wearing ck robes looking at them. He couldn''t see their faces but he could feel the amount of hostility that was sent toward them.


    Each one had a big scythe in their hands, with a very bad taste of essories on it. They had things such as skulls and monster hands on them. Just one nce at their scythes tells you that they were bad guys.


    Grim Reapers. The loyal dog and subordinates of the God of Death, Hades. They gathered together to assist the Hero Faction in this artificial space.


    Everyone knew that Hades had be their enemies after this God of Death had decided to attack them tantly without any authority.


    They were discussing their ns to escape from this artificial space.


    "The three ways are the following. The first way is for the caster, in this case, Georg, to unseal the dimension himself. This is from the battle in Kyoto. The second way is to enter and exit forcefully. This is what Le Fay, the first Sun Wukong, and Yu-long pulled through. As I exined before, this is impossible unless you are an exceptionally experienced caster. Right now Le Fay can only do this once more while taking a limited number of people with her. It will be impossible to enter or exit the space a third time using Le Fay''s technique. Georg must have made the barrier even stronger now. "


    Azazel exined to them the three ways to escape from this ce. He thought that both Xenovia and Irina should escape from this artificial space to ask for reinforcement to help them to fight and informed the other three factions about this matter.


    They nodded and didn''t mind to go along with this n.


    "Thest one is simple and clear. We either defeat the caster or destroy the central point supporting this barrier," Azazel said.


    They knew that thest n was simple since they only needed to find the key-point or the device to destroy this artificial ce.


    ''The problem is finding the location of this key-point.''


    They thought inwardly.


    "The ones who can fight are me, Koneko-chan, Kuroka, Kiba, Issei, and Sensei, then," Akeno said.


    Azazel nodded, "Yeah, there will be only six of us who can fight against them." He smiled and asked, "Are you scared?"


    Akeno smirked, "I can''t wait to destroy them...." Her body bristled with electricity which made everyone around them shudder. She had been very annoyed for a while and couldn''t wait to let out all of her stress into this fight. She sighed and wanted him toe back as soon as possible, ''What makes him entangled thiste?''


    "Let''s do the ultimate magic together, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Koneko nodded in response.


    Akeno, Kuroka, and Koneko had been given magical items from him and it was possible for them tobine their magic.


    The number of Grim Reapers that were attacking them was numerous.


    They needed to do big magic to solve those Grim Reapers along with the people from the Hero Faction.


    "That''s a very dependable word," Azazel nodded.


    Vali, who was resting in bed, said, "Oi, use this." He gave the hilt ornament to Asia.


    "This?" Asia was startled by his action since she knew that Vali used this magical item to ease the pain in his body.


    "Use it to support everyone," Vali said.


    Asia nodded in response. She held the hilt ornament and knew that she could use this to support herrades further.


    Then after dividing their role, they started to search for the key point of this artificial space.


    Kuroka and Le Fay worked together using their senjutsu and magic to locate the location of the key-point or device that was used to create this artificial space.


    They had simr experiences in the past when Asia had been kidnapped by Diodora in the past. They had been trapped in the artificial space too only that time they had received help from a lot of people but this time their members were limited and some of them were wounded after fighting with Cao Cao.


    Kuroka and Le Fay put a piece of paper down on the floor of the room along with a map of the hotel. They put a few blocks (it has the shape of a human or animal, and a crane by bending paper) on it, and they were going to make an ''eye'' on the outside. They started to write devil letters on the map and made mysterious chants, they also spread mysterious ashes toplete the spell.


    Le Fay who was closing her eyes, moved her hands towards the map. The crane started to shake and move, the devil letters started to glow, and the ashes started to move on their own, making a strange symbol. She took a deep breath then said, "There is one in the car park. Another one on the roof. And another one on the second floor of the hotel in the hall room. In total, I have confirmed three barrier devices. And they have the shape of a snake. "


    "No. A statue of Uroboros that is biting its tail with its mouth."


    Azazel nodded and took the paper, "So the barrier devices we have to destroy are the statues of Uroboros. And there are three of them. Looks like this will be a hard job. This artificial space is specially created to have Ophis remain here. This would have been nothing to the normal Ophis. Georg must have created this barrier space already knowing that Ophis would have had her power reduced as part of their n. Now Le Fay. What''s happening with the devices? Did the number of Grim Reapers increase from before?"


    Le Fay nodded, "Yes Governor. Grim Reapers gather at the locations of all the devices. More like they are spread out everywhere except on this floor. They are even present in the corridor. It seems like most of them are gathered in the car park. Cao Cao-sama has already left this ce, but Siegfried-sama is here instead. Georg-sama is also in the car park."


    "Then, without waiting, let''s start our n now!" Azazel said.


    "Yes, Sensei!"

 Chapter 850: Counterattack 3

    Everyone gathered together in the center of the room where they were hiding.


    "Let''s go!" Azazel said.


    They nodded and started their n.


    Inside the hotel, on the floor that is being covered by Le Fay''s barrier.


    Kuroka and Koneko were standing together while using their senjutsu to pinpoint the location of the barrier device in both the rooftop and the second floor.


    "This will be our first time to work together, nyaa," Kuroka smiled.


    Koneko blushed but nodded since she felt quite warm. She knew that it was because of him that both of them could talk normally like this.


    There are three devices that are located on the roof, the hall on the second floor and the car park.


    They had decided to destroy both the device on the roof and the hall at the same time before going to the car park to destroy thest device.


    During that time, Le Fay along with Xenovia and Irina would escape from this artificial space to ask for help from both heaven and the underworld as soon as possible. Of course, it would be hard to escape from the Hero Faction and Grim Reapers after they had escaped from this ce but Le Fay had a secret weapon.


    "I wonder where he can get that Hades''s Cap of Invisibility," Azazel twitched his lips when he saw it for the first time. He felt that it was a bit ironic that they were being attacked by Hades yet they were using Hades''s item to escape. Though, he felt that it wasn''t a bad feeling.


    "This is a wonderful item," Irina said, and tried to use Hades''s Cap of Invisibility to be invisible for a moment.


    "Yes, but this item isn''t perfect. It might block all forms of magical detection and any presence of magical emanations from the wearer, but it does not obscure sound, smell, body temperature, or the wearer''s tracks. So we need to be quiet!" Le Fay said.


    "Shhh..." Xenovia and Irina said at the same time.


    They weren''t sure but they were a bit worried after seeing their cute gestures.


    Vali sighed since he couldn''t do anything in this bed.


    Asia tried to familiarize herself with the hilt ornament on her hands and tried tobine it with her Twilight Healing receiving quite good results. She tried to use it on Vali since he was hurt from the cursed.


    Kuroka and Koneko were waiting for Le Fay to give them a signal. Both of them would send out their attacks at the same time after Le Fay had done with the preparation of her magic.


    They waited for a while until they heard Le Fay''s signal.


    "The form isplete," Le Fay announced.


    Under Le Fay, Irina, and Xenovia''s feet, the circr light was formed and the magic-circle was glowing. They were not devils letters, but a magic-circle made from a magician''s letters. They would use this magic to escape from this artificial space together to ask for help.


    Kiba and Issei had prepared their Sacred Gears in their Bnce Breaker form after they had destroyed the two barrier devices they would charge toward thest one.


    Kuroka and Koneko nodded at the same time. Both of them started to use their magical items at the same time.


    "Barbatos!"


    "Astaroth!"


    Azazel didn''t understand why Yuuki named his magical items with the name of devil''s family in the underworld but he didn''t think much about it.


    Kuroka was holding a silver and sharp sword in her hand while Koneko was holding a longnce in her hands. Their appearance had transformed quite differently, giving them a different temperament that made them both enchanting and dangerous at the same time.


    Kuroka lowered her sword and locked the position of her sword toward the location of the device on the second floor.


    Koneko raised hernce and aimed it toward the location of the device on the roof.


    Kuroka and Koneko didn''t say anything since the connection between the sisters was their strongest bond. They moved together as if they understood each other perfectly.


    Kuroka shot out a white me that was able to incarnate everything along its path and Koneko threw hernce through the concrete destroying everything along the path.


    *BLAZEEEE!!!!


    *BOOOOMMMM!!!


    Their attacks were very powerful that made everyone who saw them in awe.


    Irina and Xenovia were surprised at their teamwork and had to admit that they were a bit jealous.


    Both Kuroka and Koneko had caused arge hole in the ceiling and in the floor


    Le Fay closed her eyes while informing them, "The barrier devices located on the roof and hall are destroyed! The Grim Reapers are around them as well! With this, the only device left is the one in the car park! The preparation for transportation isplete as well!"


    Then the light emitted from the magic-circle increases and that light enveloped Le Fay, Xenovia, and Irina at the same time.


    "Xenovia! Irina! I will leave it to you guys!" Akeno said both of them started to disappear into the transportation light.


    "Don''t die!"


    "We will definitely report this to the heavens and Maou-sama!"


    Xenovia and Irina said at the same time.


    "Le Fay! Tell Bikou to bring the castle here, nyaa!" Kuroka shouted.


    "Yes, Kuroka-san!" Le Fay nodded.


    Saying that three of them disappeared from this artificial space.


    Their escape is a sess!


    "Alright! What''s left is for us to beat those guys up and destroy the final device! Let''s go, guys!" Azazel said and swung his spear before destroying the window.


    "Yes!"


    Everyone responded to him and came out from this building through the broken windows by spreading their wings.


    Their counterattack is starting now!

 Chapter 851: Counterattack 4

    Le Fay, Xenovia, and Irina hade out of the artificial space while holding a ck sash on their hands. They could see that the people from both Hero Faction and Grim Reapers were also teleporting out to chase after them. They were walking quietly without anyone noticing getting help from Heaven and Maou. They ran together moving in the same rhythm together leaving their enemies behind.


    "Where are they?!"


    "How can they suddenly disappear?!"


    "Search their location!"


    Xenovia couldn''t help but chuckle, "Hahaha, this is amazing!"


    "Is this the time tough?" Irina was speechless.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha..." Le Fay wasn''t good with her physical ability and different from the two gori girls in front of her, "W - Wait... don''t run too fast...."


    "...."


    Xenovia and Irina had forgotten that Le Fay was a magician and different from them who was a swordsman that had been trained by a church since their childhood.


    Xenovia thought for a while and decided to carry Le Fay, "Grab my back. I''ll carry you."


    Le Fay nodded and jumped on her back, "Thank you."


    Xenovia nodded and started to run again.


    Xenovia and Irina ran again but this time it was faster.


    Le Fay was quite tired and used her magic tomunicate with her brother. She didn''t wait too long and her big brother had answered her.


    "Le Fay, what''s wrong?" Arthur asked.


    "Brother, can you tell Bikou-san to move to the Hanging Garden to help Vali-sama and everyone else. They''re in a dire situation," Le Fay said.


    "What?!" Arthur was surprised and asked, "What about Yuuki?" He was surprised that Yuuki wasn''t there to help them.


    "He is being teleported to different spaces. I don''t know about his condition but he can''te for the time being and there isn''t any way for me to contact him," Le Fay said.


    Arthur knew that the situation had be serious, "I know."


    Le Fay sighed in relief and now her job was to inform both Heaven and Maou-sama.


    "Le Fay-san, can I ask you a question?" Irina suddenly asked.


    "Yes?" Le Fay looked at Irina.


    "What is Hanging Garden?" Irina asked.


    Xenovia was curious and listened quietly.


    "It''s the ultimate weapon of our group," Le Fay said with a confident smile.


    Arthur closed the connection with Le Fay and looked at Bikou who was controlling Hanging Garden of Babylon attacking their enemies, "Bikou! We need to change our n!"


    "What?" Bikou turned toward him with a confused expression.


    "Vali has gotten into trouble and Yuuki is being teleported somewhere," Arthur started to exin the situation to him.


    Bikou frowned and nodded, "Then, we need to hurry! Let''s go back to the castle!"


    Arthur nodded and shed the space with his Caliburn to teleport both of them back to the Hanging Garden of Babylon, "Deal with them without mercy."


    Bikou nodded, "I know."


    Then, suddenly there were a lot of mechanical weapons and a magical circle that had appeared on the surrounding of Hanging Garden of Babylon.


    The enemies gulped were stunned when they saw this thing but they didn''t stop their attack. Only at this moment did they regret their decision.


    *BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!


    *Shatter


    Rossweisse wanted to drink something but the ss had dropped on the ground. She frowned since she felt quite a bad feeling suddenly.


    "Rossweisse, are you alright?" Akane asked.


    "It''s okay," Rossweisse said and tried to clean the pieces of broken ss.


    "Wait! You need to be careful!" Ranko reprimanded while taking out a broom to clean out the broken ss.


    "Is it only me or might there be something happening now?" Yukana said and suddenly she was worried about something now.


    "Nothing. There isn''t any problem with him," Utaha said whileying on the sofa.


    "......"


    "But..."


    "Just believe. Nothing has happened," Utaha said, and added, "He might create another sister without suddenly thinking."


    "......"


    ''That might be possible,'' they thought inwardly.


    "So who is going to be the new sister?" Ranko asked.


    "Hmm, it should be someone from Gremory''s team since he has been away with them now," Utaha said.


    "There are a lot of people such as Xenovia, Rias, Asia, and Irina," Ranko remembered them.


    "What about Koneko?" Yukana asked.


    "He wouldn''t attack a small girl," Utaha, Rosswiesse, and Akane answered at the same time as they were familiar with him.


    "Uh...." Shouko was wondering since she thought that it was normal to have this kind of conversation. In the past, she wouldn''t even imagine having such a conversation before.


    "What about Latifa?" Yukana said.


    "...."


    "If I remember Latifa-san should be in her mid 20''s," Makoto said.


    "...." Everyone was very surprised when they heard this information.


    "From who have you heard this information, Makoto?" Akane asked.


    "From Izusu-san," Makoto answered.


    "Well, I am sure that he will tell us after he has gone back," Rossweisse said.


    "Still, is the promotion test for the devil quite this long?" Ranko asked.


    Rossweisse shook her head, "I am not sure. I am not a demon, but there might be a ceremony or something after they have seeded to be a mid-rank demon."


    "Being a demon sure is troublesome," Utaha said and thought that humans were good.


    They thought for a while and nodded together.


    Yaeko was in her office doing her work.


    "Yaeko, what''s wrong?" Satsuki asked since she could see that her friend was quite absentminded.


    Yaeko thought for a while and shook her head, "Nothing."


    "If a woman says nothing then there must be something," Satsuki said and asked, "So tell me what''s your problem?"


    Yaeko looked at her friend and for a while she feltplicated to tell her or not.


    "......"


    "What? Tell me hurriedly," Satsuki said with a curious expression.


    "I - I want his children..." Yaeko said with a red face.


    "...."


    Satsuki looked at Yaeko with amazement and thought that this problem was bigger than she had thought. She thought for a while and said, "Then, just create a hold on his condom."


    "..."


    Yaeko thought that she was stupid to ask her this question. She shook her head and decided to not say anything about this again since he was still young, different from her who was old. She rested her head on her desk, ''Yuuki....''

 Chapter 852: Counterattack 5

    Akeno, Kiba, Azazel, Koneko existed through the broken window by spreading their wings. They were acting as a vanguard attacking the group of Grim Reapers and Hero Faction along with destroying thest device for them to escape this artificial space.


    Kuroka stayed behind in the room to protect Asia and Vali who stayed in the rearguards since three of them didn''t have the ability to protect themselves. She released her white mes and controlled skillfully incarnated every enemy that wanted to defeat them. She could make a barrier to protect everyone but she knew that it would be difficult to maintain arge barrier with such a number of enemies.


    ''That''s why...'' Kuroka pointed her sword and incarnated the Grim Reapers into ashes. She was also annoyed by them and wanted to have some revenge. She thought that she should make this creature go extinct.


    Ravel also stayed behind to support Kuroka. She had to admit that for her Kuroka''s fire was very devastating even though she was from Phenex n. She felt that she needed to get stronger now or else she wouldn''t be able to help herrades, ''Koneko-chan. I won''t be left behind by you!" She released her fire magic toward the enemies.


    "Promotion to ''Welsh ster Bishop''!" Issei promoted himself into a bishop and shouted, "Change Fang st!!!" Red aura gathered on his back and it started to shape itself into a backpack to create cannons. He wasn''t that good using his wings and that was why he decided to be a long-rangebat to attack the Grim Reapears from a long distance, "Let''s do it Ddraig!"


    "Yeah!" Ddraig answered.


    DUUUUUUUUU.....


    The backpack quietly made a noise and enormous amounts of aura gathered at the cannons.


    Issei aimed both of his cannons toward the most crowded area where the Grim Reapers gathered together trying to attack them, "Go! Dragon ster!!!!"


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!


    Enormous amounts of aura sted out from both cannons. The Dragon ster that came out of both cannons hit the group of Grim Reapers destroying them.


    Kiba defeated a group of Grim Reapers with very fast speed with his holy-demonic sword. His speed was very fast that only left an afterimage. He didn''t use his dragon knight to attack them since his enemies were flying. He might be too confident with his strength but after his fight with Cao Cao. He realized how weak he was in front of him or her, especially when all of his attacks had been nullified without any trouble. His mood was also very bad and that was why he let out all of the frustration inside him to the enemies in front of him.


    Koneko jumped from time to time, destroying her enemies. Hernce could pummel the group of Grim Reapers without any trouble.


    "Stop her!"


    "Don''t let her get close!"


    "Damnt!"


    Koneko didn''t show any emotion, only swung hernce, destroying them. She couldn''t do anything earlier when Cao Cao attacked them. She was trapped and unable to move then her big sister was attacked by them. She needed to show them not to mess with her or else she would destroy them entirely.


    "DIE!!!!"


    Koneko didn''t dodge it but mmed hernce as if a bludgeon toward the Grim Reaper that tried to attack her by surprise.


    The Grim Reaper who was mmed by her attack was thrown several hundred meters without stopping.


    *BOOOOM!!


    Before fainting after hitting the ground.


    Koneko swung hernce toward them and saw they didn''t dare to move, "If you don''te, then I''lle!"


    *Swosh!


    Azazel used his light magic to defeat them. Even though he had never shown his power that much but he was still the Governor of Fallen. His power was undoubtedly very strong even without his invention, ''Thought, with my invention this thing will be solved easily.'' He didn''t use Down Fall Dragon Spear since he needed to repair it after his fight with Cao Cao. He sighed when he thought about the power of True Longinus and also became annoyed with Hades. He was quite annoyed but it didn''t mean that feeling affected his fight. He had lived long enough to calm down while fighting someone.


    Azazel was fighting but he could still observe everyone that he could help them when they were in a dire position, ''But his magic item is very strong.'' He thought when he saw the performances of Kuroka, Koneko, and Akeno. He smiled inwardly and thought that it would be interesting to develop a lot of things together with himter.


    *Bzzt! Bzzt! Bzzt!


    Azazel shuddered when he saw the thunder around her, "Barakiel, your daughter is...." He felt scared when he saw the scene in front of them. He was also wondering how that guy could date such a sadist.


    "Ufufufufu....." Akeno had been very annoyed and wanted to let out her emotion for a while. She created eight orbs around her and that orbs shot out electricity that moved closer toward her. Her eyes were full of sadism and cruelty looking at her opponents. She swung her spear before sending out a vast army of lightning creatures toward her opponents.


    The Grim Reapers and Hero Faction were overwhelmed by her attack.


    "Georg! Do something!" Sigfried shouted when he saw the vast army of lightning creatures.


    Georg sweated but nodded. He sent out a purple mist toward a vast army of lightning, sending them out to the Dimensional Gap.


    However, Georg''s actions didn''t stop Akeno from bing more wild.


    "Send out another army," Sigfried said.


    "Yeah," Georg opened a portal and sent out another army of Grim Reaper and this time it was more than hundreds.


    Akeno kept attacking only suddenly she felt an explosion that happened toward her.


    Kuroka fought against the Group of Grim Reapers together with both Vali and Ravel.


    Vali didn''t use his ''Bnce Breaker'' and only used his demonic power but it was enough to defeat them.


    "Then, shall I!"


    Suddenly Ophis who had been silent also joined the fight. She raised her hand and it started to glow.


    *BAAAAANNNNNGGGGG!!!!!!!


    An explosion was heard loud and clear, and unbelievable destruction happened in the car park.


    Grim Reapers along with Azazel and everyone else were also affected by the explosion.


    The smoke covered the sky until Azazel, Akeno, Kiba, and Koneko came out from the smoke. They were twitching their lips after being mixed in that explosion.


    "Strange. Holding back my power is very hard," Ophis said. Even though she had lost half of her power but she was still more than powerful that two Heavenly Dragon in the past.


    "Hey, Ophis! You don''t have to fight! Looking at your current situation, you probably can''t control your power properly because of Samael! Just watch! If you use your powers here, both enemies and allies will be eliminated! We will make the path for our escape!" Azazel said.


    Akeno, Kiba, and Koneko nodded and agreed with Azazel''s decision.


    Ophis nodded and didn''t do anything.


    Azazel, Akeno, Kiba, and Koneko continued their fight against the Grim Reapers.

 Chapter 853: Counterattack 6

    *Break! Break!


    The artificial space was making sounds. Their attack along with Ophi''s power not only affected the building, but they also caused major damage to artificial space. Even after receiving that enormous amount of damage the barrier was still active and the device hadn''t been destroyed yet.


    It also proved that Georg''s ability was very great along with his Longinus, The Dimensional Lost.


    The car park waspletely destroyed without leaving a trace. It is in a state where there isn''t a single ce to set foot on, and the ground is cracked and in shambles. There was a lot of dust in the air.


    Issei was working hard to fight with everyone. He clenched his hands and couldn''t wait to ask Rias for a date after the matter was over, ''I need to defeat them.''


    "Ddraig!"


    "Yeah!" Ddraig answered.


    "Dragon ster!"


    Issei shot out another st of cannons toward the group of Grim Reapers, "Is it only me or the Grim Reapers are weak." He couldn''t help but say that after he had defeated several of them.


    "It isn''t that they''re weak but you''re too strong," Ddraig said and exined, "Even low-level Grim Reapers are stronger than average middle-ss devils."


    Issei, who heard that exnation, was shocked and realized that he had grown to be strong again. He became more confident defeating all of the Grim Reapers in front of him, "Still, both Akeno-san and Koneko-chan are sure very strong" He couldn''t help but say that seeing their action.


    "I have to admit that the magic item that was created by Archer is very strong," Ddraig said, and added, "I also have to admit that even though he is human, his strength isn''t lost to anyone and even that Cao Cao, who made everyone be helpless, isn''t his opponent."


    Issei didn''t understand how a human was able to be stronger than anyone, "Ddraig, is there a strong human in the past?"


    "There are several humans that are powerful enough to be called heroes. Even though they don''t live that long, their names are written in history and won''t be forgotten until now. There are a lot of them but the one that is simr to him is probably King Solomon," Ddraig said.


    "King Solomon?" Issei had heard of this name but he didn''t know the details.


    "Yes. King Solomon is also named the King of Magic. His ability is granted by God in the Bible. His wisdom is more than anyone," Ddraig said.


    "...." Issei felt that Yuuki''s identity wasn''t that simple anymore and asked, "Do you think that Yuuki is King Solomon''s descendant?"


    "Probably since in the legend itself King Solomon has 1000 wives. Yuuki might be his descendant," Ddraig said.


    "...."


    "WHAT?! 1000 WIVES?!" Issei was shocked when he heard it. He thought that it was King Solomon who was the true Harem King.


    "Sigh... If only you''re not this perverted... I - I won''t be a b.o.o.b.s dragon...." Ddraig said with a depressing tone.


    "....."


    "I am sorry for being a pervert," Issei also sighed. He also knew that Ddraig, who was known as the Dragon of Domination in the past, and is being revered everywhere now, is being known as a ''b.o.o.b.s dragon''. He was also quite sad for his partner who needed to consume a calm drug to not be mad at being called a ''boob dragon''.


    "It''s alright..." Ddraig said with a tired voice.


    Issei thought for a while and said, "But don''t worry Ddraig! You''re not alone!"


    "...Not alone? What do you mean?" Ddraig asked.


    Issei nodded and said, "Didn''t you know that Albion is also known as ''ass dragon''? You''re not alone Albion are also sharing your pain...."


    "...."


    Ddraig wanted to say something and also wanted to cry but when he thought about the situation outside he decided to cryter. He sighed once again with a tired voice that both Heavenly Dragon that was wrecking the heaven and earth together in the past had be known as both ''b.o.o.b.s dragon'' and ''ass dragon'', ''Is it karma? Is it karma?'' He started to think about whether it was really alright to be living on them.


    *BANNGGG!!!!


    Issei shot out another Dragon ster toward the Grim Reapers group.


    "...Ddraig...." Albion said weakly.


    "What''s wrong, Albion?" Vali asked. Even though his body was in pain, he didn''t want toy on the bed. He wanted to defeat all of them and had his revenge on that skeleton bastard.


    "Nothing. I just feel depressed about something," Albion said.


    "Is it the effect of Samael''s curse?" Vali asked and said, "Let''s wait for him. I think that he has a way to solve this curse.


    "Ha...." Albion answered. He didn''t know but he felt that his rival was depressed about something.


    Issei was attacking his opponent until he heard a shout.


    "Issei! Increase my power with ''gift''! I will eliminate them all at once!" Akeno said.


    "Same for me as well! Please do!" Kiba said.


    "Me too," Koneko said.


    "Roger that!" Issei answered and raised the dragon power inside him to three of them.


    "Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost!"


    Issei''s power transferred to three of them and made their power increase dramatically.


    Issei could see that the Grim Reapers were only small fries in front of them. He was worried about Rias but he needed to defeat the enemy in front of him.


    "Ya. It has been a while. Red Dragon Emperor!" A gentle-looking guy with white hair who was carrying several demonic-swords with him greeted Issei.


    Issei looked at this guy for a while and remembered him, "Yo, Mr. Hero. Your name is Siegfried, right? Are you my opponent?"


    "That would be fun. The current you would be able to put up a good fight against me. But I will have you fight these gentlemen over here first," Sigfried said.


    Without any sound, groups of Grim Reapers appeared around Siegfried.


    Comparing them to the Grim Reapers the other guys are fighting against, these guys have darker robes and scythes. The killing intent they were giving me was stronger than the one that Issei had fought earlier.


    "Grim Reapers huh. It''s bad news if I get cut by their scythes right? Well anyway, I will just y around without being hit then."


    Issei said confidently, then started to fight them.

 Chapter 854: Counterattack 7

    Issei defeated the Grim Reapers one by one. He had been practicing to fight with Kiba who specialized in speed andpared to Kiba, "Those guys are too weak!"


    "Hmm... you''ve be quite strong," Siegfried said while looking at Issei.


    "That''s impossible! Can he defeat those mid-ranking Grim Repairs easily?"


    "Mid-ranked Grim Reapers? Those guys?!" Issei was surprised when he heard it.


    "Well, you have been fighting with both Cao Cao and Sairorg. Compared to them those guys didn''t evenpare to you. You can defeat them easily," Azazel said andnded beside Issei. He was a bit worried about this pervert since he was sure that there might be something happening between both Yuuki and Rias. He was wondering what would happen when they met each other, ''Yuuki! Come back!'' He thought inwardly and didn''t think much about his opponents.


    "I will be troubled if you look down on the Grim Reapers."


    Suddenly a mysterious voice echoed throughout the car park.


    Everyone felt a strange presence and turned toward a direction then they saw a distorted space. They saw something that appeared from inside the distorted ce.


    "Grim Reaper?"


    Everyone could see that this Grim Reaper was different from the one that they had been fighting. The Grim Reaper wasn''t wearing his hood and showing a clown mask on his face. His scythe had an even creepier aurapared to the ones wielded by the Grim Reapers. The de of the scythe was very ck as well. Just sensing his aura they could tell that this Grim Reaper was a high ranking and very strong.


    Azazel was shocked when he saw this Grim Reaper, "You are....!?"


    "This is my first time seeing you, Governor-dono of the Fallen-Angels. I am one of the Grim Reapers that serves under Hades-sama. My name is Pluto," Pluto said while bowing.


    "The Ultimate-level Grim Reaper, Pluto¡­ . ! To send a Grim Reaper that appears even in a legend! That skeleton-geezer sure did something unexpected!" Azazel became even angrier when that skeleton decided to send out this legendary Grim Reaper.


    "You have allied with the boss of the terrorists, Ophis, and tried to break the alliance between the allied factions. That will result in your death. For those of you who have been talking about alliances to do such a thing," Pluto said.


    Everyone was angry when they heard about the words that came out of this Grim Reaper. They could tell that Hades wanted to make a lie that was suitable for his own interest.


    "I see. So you are going to make it like that huh. You are trying to eliminate us by making up a reason like that! And you attacked us who were fighting against the terrorists! How much have you guys been nning ahead!? You bunch of clowns!" Azazel said.


    "Soon, there will be a time where we won''t have to make up things like that, but this time we did. Now then. I am not as weak to fall behind devils and fallen-angels," Pluto said.


    "More like, you guys just came here to piss us off, I presume!?" Azazel was annoyed.


    "Yes. You could say that. Even for us Grim Reapers, devils and fallen angels are a nuisance," Pluto said.


    "You sure are looking down on us!"


    "I am not looking down on you. I am serious. I will be taking Ophis who has be a "fake" now," Pluto said before moving very fast.


    Azazel didn''t let him and blocked him with his spear, "I got beaten up by Cao Cao before and my artificial Sacred Gear isn''t fixedpletely yet, but not using it will be dangerous I guess! Fafnir! I will have you keep up with me a bit longer!" His spear emitted a golden aura and he quickly equipped the armor onto himself. Having his 12 ck wings expanded, he went up into the air pushing the Grim Reaper called Pluto upwards.


    *nk! nk!


    Both of them started to sh with each other, scythe versus spear. Their movement was very fast and it was very hard to keep up with them.


    "Sensei!" Issei was worried since he could see that Pluto was faster than Azazel.


    "Don''te, Issei! You''re not his opponent!" Azazel said while fighting Pluto. His spear colluded with Pluto''s scythe creatingrge shockwaves that shook the artificial space.


    Issei was worried but he knew that he couldn''t do anything and decided to fight the enemy in front of him.


    "Now. It looks like I will have to be your opponent," Sigfried said as he started his bnce breaker. He had four of his dragon arms out along with his normal arms, and he was holding onto 6 demonic-swords.


    Issei was looking at him and knew that this guy wasn''t an easy opponent. He was thinking about his strategy but suddenly Kiba appeared in front of him.


    "Sorry, Issei-kun. I''ll be his opponent," Kiba said and readied with his sword.


    Issei could see hostility in Kiba''s eyes and he felt quite surprised. He suddenly remembered that Sigfried had defeated Kiba in the past.


    Sigfried smirked when he saw this devil, "Kiba Yuuto. It seems like you gained a new ability. "


    "I couldn''t forgive myself for my overwhelming loss against you back in Kyoto. So I increased my training while having the Red Dragon Emperor as my opponent," Kiba said with a firm tone. He had lost before but this time he would erase the shame that he had felt that day. He created a new holy-demonic sword in his hand and made his stance against Siegfried.


    "This seems interesting," Sigfried said while pointing at Kiba with his six demonic-swords.


    Issei was on their sides and he had gone from the main character to be a side character. He only stood up there watching them get ready before fighting.


    Then suddenly Kiba disappeared from his ce and Sigfried raised his sword to block the attack on his opponent.


    *nk! nk! nk!


    Their rematch is starting!

 Chapter 855: Counterattack 8

    Kiba shed his sword with his fastest speed. He had been training together with Issei and this time it was time to show the fruit of his hard work.


    Siegfried raised one of his swords and blocked Kiba''s attack. He raised his eyebrow since he could see that Kiba had be stronger.


    Kiba saw that Siegfried had blocked his attack but he wasn''t discouraged because of that and kept attacking him with a speed that was impossible to be followed by a normal human but his opponent wasn''t a normal human.


    Siegfried was one of the top two swordsmen of the Khaos Brigade alongside Arthur Pendragon of the Vali Team and was known as The Demonic Sword User and "Chaos Edge" Sieg. He was created as a test-tube baby from multiple gic patterns at the Sigurd Institution, who were trying to create the "True Descendant of Sigurd" who can use Gram by gathering those who carry his blood. The children of the institute are made from different patterns of gics. The institute tried to make Sigurd''s descendant artificially, to which Siegfried himself was artificially created. Hee was the only one to be able to handle Gram showing that he was very powerful.


    Issei who was by their sides saw their fight with amazement. He could see that Kiba had be faster but Siegfried could block Kiba''s attack with minimal movement.


    *Cut!


    Their fight was very intense and they created a metal colluding sound in their sh until suddenly Siegfried saw that his clothes were cut by Kiba.


    "I see. Your technique and speed are higher than before. But it''s a fact that only the tip of your sword can reach me," Siegfried said with a confident smile. There was a cut on his cheek but it made him even more happy with this fight.


    Kiba didn''t move but watched Siegfried''s every move since he knew the real battle would start soon.


    Suddenly Siegfried''s demonic swords began to glow.


    "Nothung! Tyrfing!"


    ZUOOONNNN!!!!


    Siegfried swung his demonic swords to the side, a huge cut was created in the atmosphere, and when he swung down another sword a huge crater was formed in the car park followed by the sound of the earth rumbling.


    Kiba dodged that attack while observing the power of two demonic swords, ''Sword with an ability of sharpness and destructiveness, huh?'' He could tell that those demonic swords had a simr power or more than the Excalibur that was held by Xenovia.


    "How''s this for next! Balmung!"


    Siegfried thrust the demonic-sword that was covered with a drill-shaped aura towards Kiba, creating a dreadful whirlwind from the sword that swept down on him, grinding the atmosphere.


    Kiba changed his weapon into a holy-sword, and quickly created the dragon-knight troops and used half of them as a shield.


    BOOOOOMMM!!!


    The dragon-knights were shattered into pieces from getting pierced by the huge whirlwind.


    "Go!" Kiba shouted and the remaining half of the dragon-knights went towards Siegfried.


    "Ha! Dainsleif!"


    Siegfried swung his demonic-swords to the side and huge ice pirs were formed from the ground repeatedly that went towards Kiba and pierced through the dragon-knights, freezing them.


    SHATTER!!!!


    Siegfried shattered the dragon-knights easily.


    "I understand the weakness of that new Bnce-Breaker just by fighting with you for a short time. You can reflect on your ability to do Dragon-Knights, right? But you still can''t reflect your techniques to them. These troops who only have speed can''t possiblypete against me!" Siegfried said with disdain.


    Kiba had sweat on his body since his stamina was almost drained fighting with him, especially when he used the dragon-knights to protect himself. Though, he smiled inwardly since his n was sessful.


    Siegfried, who had underestimated Kiba''s dragon-knights, was suddenly surprised when one of the dragon-knights showed a different movement than the other before and cut one of his dragon arms.


    CUT!


    Siegfried who was cut showed a painful expression and saw that the dragon-knight that had cut one of his dragon arms was Kiba who was the dragon-knight itself, "You...."


    "I need to do this to lower your guard," Kiba said with a confident smile.


    The other Kiba who was giving orders to the dragon-knights suddenly disappeared as if it was an illusion.


    "The one over there is an illusion. It''s made from demonic power. The real me wore the dragon knight''s armor and hid among the other dragon-knights waiting for you to lower your guard," Kiba said.


    Siegfried had to admit that it was a very clever move. He looked at his arm which was cut, "This damage..... Did you gain the power of a dragon-yer!?"


    Issei, who was by their side, was shocked when he heard Siegfried''s words.


    "Yes. The dragon-yer holy-sword. Since your Sacred Gear represents a dragon, it can''t withstand this without any exceptions," Kiba answered.


    "It is said that those are the hardest types to create; dragon-yer holy-swords and demonic-swords. But it looks like you learned how to do it. Quite the talent you have," Siegfried was quite amazed at his opponent.


    Issei who was by their side couldn''t help but sweat really hard and wondered whether Kiba wanted to kill him with that dragon-yer sword since he didn''t know anything about it.


    Siegfried and Kiba were talking to each other and suddenly a thunderstruck where they were staying.


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    Siegfried and Kiba had their faces burnt and blinked their eyes. They didn''t feel that it was painful but it made their clothes burnt.


    "Can you talk in another ce?" Akeno said with a cold face. She was getting annoyed when both of them showed each other skill in this midst of battle as if training each other.


    "..."


    Sigfried and Kiba gulped and nodded.


    "Hahaha... You are right. We''re at war. Let me see whether you can survive from this," Siegfried jumped back and suddenly mist appeared around him. From the mist arge number of Grim Reapers appeared once again.


    They could tell that it was from Georg''s Longinus that summoned started appearing using the mist to connect to the world outside.


    "Ufufufu.... That slippery sses... I''ll really kill him soon," Akeno said since she knew that this guy had caused a lot of trouble for everyone and also the one who took both Rias and Yuuki.


    Arge number of Grim Reapers started appearing as if to fill this whole car park up. Their numbers easily exceeded 400 or 500 appeared before them.


    "You guys might have dodged them before, but having this many against you, you''re more likely to get hit by their scythes now," Siegfried said with a happy smile. He was confident with this number they could beat them now.


    Kiba and Issei showed a surprised expression and knew that they needed to get serious or else they would die.


    "Ufufufu.... You''re really kind... now, I can make all of the Grim Reapers go extinct now...." Akeno said with a dangerous light on her eyes.

 Chapter 856: Counterattack 9

    Quantity over quality.


    That was the n of Hero Faction and the Grim Reapers to take down everyone. They didn''t care about their sacrifice as long as they could seed with their mission to take Ophis away from them along with killing all of them here.


    The number of Grim Reapers had exceeded 1000 or more and they were confident to take down the group of Grimory peerage along with Vali, Kuroka, and everyone who came with them. They were merciless and would take them down back to the Cocytus.


    The whole field, the car park, both above and below the hotel, and also the sky is covered with Grim Reapers.


    Azazel was still fighting with Pluto and no one dared to get close to them since their fight was very devastating and once someone entered their fight it wouldn''t be long for them to die from the impact of their fight.


    Issei thought that it was impossible for them to get out unscathed now. He didn''t have enough aura to bring them down with his "Dragon ster." Rias also wasn''t here and he couldn''t use his b.r.e.a.s.t''s power to bring them down.


    "It seems that you need help, nyaa," Kuroka said and got close to them.


    "I''ll heal everyone!" Asia said and used her Twilight Healing to create an arrow to heal everyone. Her movement was very fast and everyone could feel that their bodies were healed by her. She also held the hilt ornament that had been given by Kuroka and pink aura started to envelope everyone making their stamina regenerate.


    "This power is...." Kiba was amazed that his stamina and magic power that had been drained earlier hade back slowly and he felt that he was brimming with energy.


    "Asia-chan! You''re amazing!" Issei couldn''t help butpliment her.


    Asia smiled but her face started to be pale since it almost took all of her energy to heal everyone. She hoped for herself to be able to help everyone and showed that she wasn''t a helpless girl. She looked at the hilt ornament and wondered whether she could ask him for it since it was very useful.


    "Kuroka, Koneka-chan," Akeno said, and her body bristled with electricity.


    "Akeno-san..." Koneko nodded and stood up beside her.


    "Nyaa," Kuroka also stood up beside two of them.


    Akeno, Koneko, and Kuroka stood up in front of everyone when they were facing the thousands number of Grim Reapers.


    The Grim Reapers weren''t in a hurry since they had the confidence to kill all of them.


    "Don''t show any mercy to them," Akeno said.


    "Yes!" Koneko nodded.


    "Okay, nyaa. We need to show them that we weren''t weak, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Issei. Use your give to the three of us!" Akeno said.


    "Yes! Akeno-san!" Issei didn''t hesitate and used his ''gift'' on three of them. He knew that only three of them would be able to take down the thousands of Grim Reapers in front of them.


    "Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost!"


    "Gift!"


    The gauntlet on Issei''s hand released a green light and showered Akeno, Koneko, and Kuroka at the same time.


    Three of them could feel that their power increased dramatically after Issei''s support. They held their respective weapons with them both hands while suddenly there was a magic circle that appeared below them and connected three of them.


    Everyone could feel the intensity of the aura that wasing from three of them.


    Azazel who was fighting with Pluto was also amazed that three of them could make abination attack.


    "What''s that...." Pluto was also amazed by the power of three of them.


    "Stop them...." Georg sweated profusely when he saw the three of them start theirbination magic.


    Siegfried knew that it was bad since he could feel it from his location, "Stop them! Don''t let them release their magic!"


    Akeno, Kuroka, and Koneko knew that each of the magical items that Yuuki had created there was one ultimate magic that was able to destroy everything and they couldbine that ultimate magic with another ultimate magic from different magical items that he had created. They had never done this before but they could understand it naturally. They could feel the natural connection between the three of them and it was time to show their magic to everyone.


    "Lightning Sword of Extinction!"


    "Bard Longineus!"


    "Flying White sh Dragon from Purgatory!"


    Three of them started to shine with golden light that made everyone close their eyes in reflex.


    Akeno created an enormous sword of concentrated lightning from her magical circle.


    Koneko created a huge sword made of blue light from her magical circle.


    Kuroka created a dragon made out of white mes from her magical circle.


    The group of Grim Repers knew that it was bad for them to be hit by their magic and moved very fast to take them down before they had done with their magic.


    Only the bad guys would lose at the end of the story. Three of their magic started tobine with each other and shot out at the same time toward their enemies.


    BOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!


    It was the apocalypse that was the only thing that they could think of when they saw theirbination magic. Their attack wiped out the group of Grim Reapers with no trace behind them while also making the field copse, showing how powerful their attacks were.


    Siegfried, Georg, and Pluto were the only people left in this articial space and their condition wasn''t that good either.


    "Now. Siegfried, Georg, and Pluto. This is a checkmate. "


    Azazel said while pointing his spear toward them as if he was the one who had defeated all of their enemies.


    "....."


    Koneko, Akeno, and Kuroka were toozy to say anything toward them.


    The device in the car park was still active. Georg created a barrier that is small but very powerful that could protect both himself and Siegfried but he was breathing very hard since it took quite a toll on his body to protect them.


    The barrier covering the device also began to shake. Even if he is the possessor of a high-tier Longinus, there are limits.


    They were confident that they had won this battle until it happened.


    SPARKLE! SPARKLE!


    A noise echoed through this dimension and a big hole was created in this dimension.


    Everyone thought that it was the appearance of new enemies but they saw that both Georg and Siegfried showed an expression of doubt.


    ''Intruder?''


    It was the thought of everyone at the moment.


    The one who intruded by making a hole in the dimension is a man with a light-armor and cape. They were familiar with him and they were surprised to see this person appear in this ce since they knew that he had died after that bombarded magic from Yuuki.


    That guynded between Siegfried and them.


    "It has been a while Red Dragon Emperor. And Vali. Where is that masked bastard? Did he die?" This man red at everyone and Vali who was on the thirtieth floor of the hotel.


    Azazel then narrowed his eyes.


    "Shalba... Beelzebub. The leader of the Old-Maou faction."

 Chapter 857: Counterattack 10

    Everyone still remembered the scene where Yuuki had created such destructive magic to kill this person. They could see that Shalba hadn''te out unscathed since they saw half of his face had be disfigured.


    "That masked bastard along with that Gremory''s little girl is dead!" Shalba said with a cruel face.


    "What did you say?!" Issei was shocked when he heard it. He became angry when he heard him.


    Kuroka snorted, "Enough of your talk, nyaa! You have lost and what do you want to do here?"


    "Issei-kun. Don''t trust him. Prez is fine since we all still feel the connection with her through the evil pieces," Kiba calmed him down. He said that but he was also worried about his master and what she was doing now. He had only needed to believe in Yuuki that he could protect his master.


    Issei had only realized it now and felt calmer now.


    Siegfried looked at Shalba and said, "Shalba. I did receive a report but I never thought you were acting by yourself."


    "Hey, Siegfried. I certainly did get lots of assistance from you people. You have my gratitude. Thanks to that, my wounds have healed. Though I did lose Ophis''s snake and my powers are lower than before," Shalba said while looking at Siegfried.


    "And the reason for you toe here is?" Azazel asked.


    "Nothing much. I thought I would dere war on you," Shalba said with a loud and confident voice.


    Everyone thought that this guy had be crazy and wanted to die in their hands.


    Akeno, Kuroka, and Koneko had prepared themselves. Even though they were tired after using their extreme magic, they still could continue to fight for a while.


    Shalba put on an evil smile and then revealed what was under his cape. Underneath a boy appeared. Looking at him, his eyes had shadows in them and it seemed like he was being controlled.


    They looked at this boy and remembered that it was the boy who created a monster using a Longinus.


    "The user of the Anhilitation Maker?" Azazel remembered this boy since the potential of that Longinus was very strong.


    They were confused about why this boy appeared with Shalba who was in Old Satan Faction but not with the Hero Faction.


    Siegfried and Georg were shocked when they saw the boy.


    "Leonardo!"


    "Shalba, why did you bring that boy here? No. Why is he with you!? Leonardo was supposed to be on a different mission! Did you bring him here!?" Georg was angry when hisrades were being manipted by Shalba. He knew that from the expression of Leonardo that he was under some curse or magic that made him be simr to a puppet.


    "I thought I would have him assist me for a bit," Shalba''s hand began to glow as he activated an ominous small magic-circle within his hand. "Just like this!" He put that closer to the boy called Leonardo. Then the devil letters within the magic-circle moved fast.


    Then the boy suddenly screamed.


    "Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Screaming out loud, he also had a painful expression. At the same time, his shadow expanded so much that it covered the whole field.


    Everyone was confused about what Shalba was trying to do but they knew that something bad would happen.


    Shalba flew up from where he was and thenughed out loudly, "Fuhahahahahaha! [Annihtion Maker] is a very splendid and idealistic ability! And people say that he specializes in creating anti-monsters! Checking the movements of the Hero-faction, I kidnapped him who was doing a mission with another group from the Hero-faction! Now then! I will have him create it! A monster that can eliminate the current devils of the world!"


    BOOOOOMMM!!!


    Something was created from the boy''s shadow. The head of something huge was appearing out of it, making lots of huge waves in the shadow.


    WOOOOOO!!!!!


    A very gigantic monster, it made a very loud roar that felt like it would destroy everyone''s eardrums. It was two heads bigger than the Great Red. The monster is about 200 meters tall. An outrageous and huge monster was created.


    They remembered from Azazel that "Annihtion Maker'' could create a monster but this monster was very exaggerated.


    BUUUNNN!!!


    Arge magic-circle was created below the monster''s feet.


    ''That was a transportation magic-circle!'' They knew that Shalba was nning something bad.


    Shalba shouted whileughing, "Fuhahahahahaha! I''m nning to transport these monsters to the Underworld to have them wreak havoc! It''s a humongous anti-monster! It will certainly eliminate lots of Devils in the Underworld!"


    The magic-circle glowed and the monsters were enveloped with the light of transportation.


    "Stop them?!" Azazel shouted.


    Everyone attacked this monster together but their attack was useless since this monster was just too big and thick. Their attack only gave them enough damage to scr.a.p.e their surfaces a bit. The attacks were useless and all of the monsters disappeared into the light. The moment the monsters disappeared the field also started to make a weird noise. There was a scar created in the white sky and the buildings including the hotel started to copse. This field started to be unstable because of the forceful birth of monsters and their transportation.


    "The device won''tst long! Damn Shalba! Did he use the ability to surpass the capacity of the possessor by force!?" Georg shouted.


    "We can''t help it. Looks like it''s time for us to leave. Let''s retreat immediately after retrieving Leonardo. Pluto, how about..." Siegfried stopped there and realized the disappearance of the Grim Reaper. "I see. So the one who was helping Shalba from the shadows was. It''s something that the skull-god would think of. So he won''t choose any sort of method to annoy us. Did he also tell the method to forcefully use the Bnce-Breaker of [Annihtion Maker]...? We don''t know what kind of price or side effect it could have on a temporary Bnce-Breaker like that. We were trying to increase the power of Leonardo slowly... Now, this boy is...."


    After saying that Siegfried and Georg recovered the boy. They then disappeared from here along with the mist.


    BOOOM!!!! BOOOM!!!


    Shalba started to attack everyone and they didn''t expect even though his power had decreased but he was very powerful.


    "Fuhahahaha!!! Weak! Weak! Weak! You''re all weak!" Shalbaughed loudly before saying, "There is one more thing I want!" He pointed his hand towards Ophis and spiral demonic power appeared to be moving toward Ophis very fast.


    Everyone tried to stop it but their speed was too slow.


    Shalba was confident that his power only suddenly space started to distort and someone grabbed the spiral demonic power and stopped it from catching Ophis.


    "It''s a mess here."


    "..."


    Their eyes lit up when they saw two people suddenly appearing and stopped Shalba to grab Ophis.


    "YU----" They stopped for a while after they realized their mistake and quickly fixed them, "ARCHER!!!!"


    "RIAS!!!!" Issei was happy when he saw Rias was alright.


    "MASK BASTARD!!!!!" Shalba was angry when he saw him.


    "You''re okay, Ophis?" The man patted Ophis''s head.


    Ophis nodded in response.


    "Good, wait here. I''ll take care of the trash."

 Chapter 858: Responsibility 1

    Yuuki was moving based on his l.u.s.t since he was under the influence of the aphrodisiac that was made by Aphrodite.


    Rias was the same since along with the good feeling that she had for him it was impossible for her to stop the influence of this aphrodisiac.


    Aphrodite is an ancient Greek goddess associated with love, beauty, pleasure, passion, and procreation. In her life as a goddess there no one who could resist her beauty and as a goddess her ability was based on both mental and alchemy. Her alchemy was a top-notch that she could use it to create an aphrodisiac that would make anyone cloud their minds in l.u.s.t instantly. More importantly, it wasn''t a curse or something bad that made people feel that their bodies were very hot and unless that person had goodwill on the partner of the partner it was impossible for this aphrodisiac to work.


    This aphrodisiac was a support item rather than a debuff or negative effect on someone.


    That''s why Avalon couldn''t erase the effect of this aphrodisiac since it wasn''t a debuff, curse, or negative effect.


    Cao Cao had prepared everything for his n and knew that Yuuki had something that was able to purify or cure any negative effect but this aphrodisiac wasn''t a negative effect rather something that simr to buff in the game. He had also left some members of Hero Faction in that artificial ce since he knew that Yuuki was very popr among girls and he was hoping for them to be able to buy a time for him. He was gambling to see whether it was working or not but it seemed that he had won the gamble.


    Cao Cao came back and after he had finished his mission. He saw that it was quite a mess and he could see both Rias and Yuuki in the middle. He knew that this guy was very l.u.s.tful but he didn''t expect that it would be this much. He wasn''t sure why he felt attracted to him and it might be because he was the one who had changed him to female. He walked toward and could see that he attracted the attention of this guy.


    Yuuki, who was under the influence of an aphrodisiac, felt both thirsty and hot. His mind was clouded with only one thing that was to solve this thirsty and hot feeling on his body. He grabbed girls after girls and even Rias who was also under the influence of the aphrodisiac. He had be a beast in heat and he saw someone who was walking toward him. He could see that the pants on that girl were a bit damp and he didn''t hesitate to push her to the bed since the people around him were dead tired. He pushed this girl to the bed until suddenly something popped inside his head.


    [Quest: Save the underworld!]


    [Quest Goal: Defeat the enemy before they destroy the underworld]


    [Reward: System lottery 3x]


    [System tips - There are a lot of people who want to make the world turn into chaos. Stop them as soon as possible before they destroy the entire underworld.]


    "......"


    Yuuki stopped and felt a bit of a headache. He blinked his eyes after it had been a while for him to receive a quest to ''Save the underworld?'' He was wondering what had happened only someone hugged his neck gently. He could see that it was a girl but his heart stopped when he saw the girl in front of him, "Cao Cao?!" He moved back in surprise and would have never expected that he would almost make Cao Cao''s loss of v.i.r.g.i.nity in his female form. His mind was nk while looking at his surroundings. He blinked his eyes since he could also see Rias there.


    Cao Cao blinked her eyes, "It''s a shame. You''ve woken up...." He stood up


    Yuuki only realized that he was n.a.k.e.d and hurriedly created clothes along with a mask to cover his body. He looked at Cao Cao and asked, "What did you do?"


    "Nothing. I am only trying to support you. You like that red hair devil, right?" Cao Cao smiled.


    "...."


    Yuuki sighed, "I am not sure what you''re nning but I''ll go back now." He stood and wanted to walk toward Rias but his body was hugged.


    "It''s impossible for me?" Cao Cao asked while hugging him.


    "..."


    His mind was reallyplex since it would be lying to him to not have an interest but he knew that Cao Cao was male and he was the one who had changed his gender.


    Cao Cao chuckled looking at his expression and said, "Well, I won''t tease you. I''ll leave now with everyone but can you escape from this artificial space?" He didn''t say anything again and walked toward the group of girls then used one of the devices on her body to teleport them along with herself.


    Yuuki saw Cao Cao suddenly surrounded by a mist along with the girls around him. He saw that they had disappeared only leaving both him and Rias in this artificial space. He could see that Cao Cao had a quite disappointed expression on his face earlier. He crouched down for a while and covered his face with both of his hands, "What the heck am I thinking?" He shook his head and looked at Rias and knew that it was a very bad situation. He took a deep breath and was ready to be responsible for her. He walked toward her and suddenly Rias was hugging him while trying to kiss him. He used his magic to wake her up.


    "....."


    Rias blinked her eyes and said with confusion, "Yuuki?" She suddenly realized that she was hugging him and remembered what they had done earlier. She also held her lower body since it was quite sore.


    "Calm down, let me heal you first," Yuuki said and ced his hand on her stomach.


    Rias tried to push him away but when she felt a warm andfortable feeling she decided to not stop him. She suddenly let out tears when she thought about what both of them had done.


    "I am sorry. Let me take responsibility for you."

 Chapter 859: Responsibility 2

    Yuuki, who saw tears in her eyes, couldn''t help but me himself. He felt quite dumb to be affected under that aphrodisiac, "I am sorry. Let me take responsibility." He wiped the tears on her eyes while looking at her with a tender expression.


    Rias feels quiteplex now. She had just lost her first time but she didn''t feel angry but happy and guilty for some reason. She let out tears in her eyes and wasn''t sure what to do only when suddenly she heard him utter those words for her. She looked at him and shook her head, "No. This is not your fault. You don''t need to take responsibility" She felt quite disappointed when his words since he had done it because he felt responsible.


    Yuuki knew that women needed to hear words to see the affection of the opposite s.e.x, "Rias... You might think that I have said that because of the thing that we have done but that''s not the only reason..."


    Rias looked at him curiously when she heard those words, "Then why?"


    "Our first meeting wasn''t good and I thought you had fallen with someone else," Yuuki said.


    Rias suddenly remembered Issei and it made him quite guilty for some reason even though they didn''t date each other.


    "I know that you might be thinking about him now, but..." Yuuki said and held her hands, "I don''t want to lie to my feelings and says to you right now that I like you."


    Rias blushed but she thought for a while and shook her head, "Let me think about it more."


    "I know. I am not asking you to answer me now," Yuuki said and continued to heal her, "How is it?"


    "It''sfortable," Rias nodded with a gentle smile and blushed again when she remembered the thing that they had done. She sighed and said, "We really have done it, huh?"


    "How?" Yuuki asked with a smile.


    "How to say... I feel quiteplex..." Rias knew that it was very good but she felt guilty.


    "Did you feel guilty?" Yuuki asked.


    "How did you know?" Rias asked with a surprised expression.


    "I can see it from your expression," Yuuki said. He understood that the rtionship between Rias and Issei was quiteplex since Issei was the one who saved her from the engagement in the past or a lot of things. He looked at her and said, "Try to settle your feelings first. I am not forcing you into a rtionship since I only want you to be happy."


    Rias nodded, "Thank you." She thought for a while and said, "But I have lost my first time to your thoughts."


    "Do you want to date me now? I am more than happy though," Yuuki smiled.


    "Now isn''t the time for us to discuss that," Rias stood up and could feel her energy hade back. She sighed and looked at him, "Still, your stamina is too crazy..." She could see that Yuuki was quite healthy and didn''t show any tired expression.


    Yuuki rubbed his nose when he saw her. He had to admit that this girl was beautiful, "Yeah. It''s not the time for that since the underworld is being attacked now."


    "What?!" Rias was shocked when she heard it, "We need to get out of this ce as soon as possible!" She tried to use her teleportation magic but it was useless, "I can''t use my teleportation magic!"


    "I can see that," Yuuki said.


    "How did you know that the underworld is being attacked?" Rias asked.


    "Cao Cao had told me earlier," Yuuki said, and added, "Everyone might be attacked by someone too."


    Rias became even more worried now and looked at him, "How can we escape from this ce?"


    "Hmm, the simple thing is to destroy this artificial space," Yuuki said and asked, "Try to attack this space with your strongest attack."


    Rias nodded and used her powerful magic to attack this artificial space only it didn''t affect it, "Damn!"


    "I''ll do it," Yuuki said, and created a two-handed, golden greatsword with a blue jewel embedded in the hilt that boasts a magnificence and enormity that makes it seem as if it was created by inhuman hands.


    Rias was surprised when she saw this sword, "This sword is...."


    Yuuki didn''t answer her but raised his sword and chanted, "¡ªO sword, Let thee be filled" He held it above his head, and it began to glow with an orange light before it grew into an enormous blue light sword.


    Rias could feel the intensity of the power in this sword and made her became curious about this sword.


    "Balmung!" Yuuki swung his sword to destroy this artificial space.


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!!!


    The artificial space shook for a while before it started to stabilize for a while.


    "What?!" Rias was shocked, "How tough is this artificial space!"


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and continued to swing his sword, "Balmung! Balmung! Balmung! Balmung! Balmung!"


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Rias only opened her eyes wide to see the destruction that Yuuki had caused but, "This space..."


    Yuuki could see that it was useless to attack this artificial space with this sword. He was wondering what kind of thing the Hero Faction had done to this artificial space. He made it disappear and thought for a while.


    "Cough!" Georg coughed blood and dropped it on the ground.


    "Georg!" Siegfried was surprised to see hisrades dropped.


    "Nothing....." Georg shook his head and sweated profusely on his forehead. He wasn''t sure what had happened but he knew that Yuuki had attacked the artificial space that he had made with his bnce breaker along with five special devices to make it stronger. He wasn''t sure why but this number of the devices was more than they had used on Ophis but he knew that it was necessary, "You can''t escape from that ce."


    "What do we do now?" Rias asked and became even more worried. She knew that she needed toe to her servant and underworld now.


    Yuuki looked at her and said, "I have a trump card, don''t tell anyone about it."


    Rias nodded without hesitation.


    Yuuki took a deep breath and used his power to create one of his strongest weapons. Then suddenly from his hand there was a weapon in the shape of a cylindrical, drill-shaped pir made up of three independently rotating segments engraved with crimson cuneiform lettering that spin slowly in an alternating direction like querns, the middle segment spinning clockwise and the top and bottom segments spinning counterclockwise.


    This weapon''s shape is simr to a sword. It has a grip, a handguard, and is the same length as a longsword, the section that should contain a de that deviates from the normal form of an edged weapon. The "de" itself and the tip of the sword, spun in a spiral shape, are dull.


    Rias wasn''t sure but she could feel a shudder from this weapon, "What is this?"


    Yuuki hugged her waist and said, "Hold me."


    Rias knew that it wasn''t the time to ask this question and hugged him while looking at his weapon.


    Yuuki raised this weapon before it started to spin furiously along with a red whirlwind that started to form from the weapon, "Enuma Elish!" Along with his shout, the weapon let out a powerful wave to its surroundings.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Before long, the space itself started to crack before being destroyed entirely just from a single attack on this weapon.


    Yuuki felt that it was quite tiring to summon this weapon and made it disappear.


    "Enuma Elish...." Rias muttered while looking at the destruction of the space.


    "Let''s go home," Yuuki said while looking at her.


    "Yes," Rias nodded.


    Yuuki hugged her and teleported together to escape from this destroyed space.


    BOOOOOOOOOMMM!!!!


    Yuuki and Rias appeared in the hotel where everyone was staying earlier. He saw someone familiar who tried to attack Ophis before came directly in front of her while grabbing the magical rope, "You''re okay, Ophis?" He said while patting her head.


    Ophis nodded in response.


    "Good, wait here. I''ll take care of the trash," Yuuki said while looking at Shalba.

 Chapter 860: Tell me what happen? 1

    Rias blinked her eyes when she saw a lot of ruin and trace of a big war in this ce.


    "Prez!"


    Kiba, Koneko, Ravel, and Issei went to Rias with a happy expression. They had been worried about her and they were happy when they saw her alright.


    "What is happening?" Rias was confused and didn''t understand.


    "Rias... Wee back..." Akeno also flew toward.


    "Akeno," Rias nodded in response and felt a bitplex.


    Akeno wasn''t sure why but she felt that Rias became more beautiful somehow, "Is it only my imagination or you have be more beautiful?" She asked that question while whispering.


    "....." Rias knew that she couldn''t tell anyone what had happened between him and her when they were trapped. She hid her blush and said, "Now, it isn''t the time for that! I have heard from Yuuki that the underworld is under the attack of someone?"


    Their expression changed and they nodded in response.


    Akeno knew that after Yuuki hade back there was nothing that they needed to be worried about. She was more curious about the thing that had happened between the two of them earlier.


    Yuuki looked at Shalba and knew that this guy had been resurrected by someone. He remembered that Katarea that he had met in the past was the same. He knew that he needed to erase his existence entirely to make sure that this guy wouldn''t go back to this world again. He was also 100% confident that the matter that had happened in the underworld must have been happening because of this guy.


    "Nyaaa!!" Kuroka jumped into him and hugged him. She was very worried about him, "Why are you sote, nyaa?!"


    Yuuki caressed her head and said, "I am sorry. My enemies were quite troublesome earlier." He looked at her and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "No, nyaa! I am tired and hurt, nyaa! Vali has also been cursed by Samael, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki looked at everyone that had a quite tired expression on their faces and their appearance that had be quite messy.


    "BASTARD! DON''T IGNORE ME!" Shalba sent out magic toward him since he was very angry.


    Yuuki created a sword again and swung it toward Shalba''s attack, "Balmung!"


    BOOOOOM!


    Shalba was thrown back by the impact of their attack. He gnashed his teeth and thought that he should run away now. He knew that he couldn''t beat him, "DAMN! I WILL DEFINITELY HAVE MY REVENGE!" He said before trying to escape.


    "Who says that you can escape?" Yuuki said and suddenly a lot of chains started to appear around him before chasing after Shalba.


    Shalba tried to escape but the chain was too fast and started to wrap him in ce, "DAMN!" He used his magic to destroy this chain.


    Yuuki knew that this chain wasn''t that strong and it might be broken but it was alright since he wanted to buy some time, "Well, let me heal everyone first."


    "You''re not going to do anything about him first?" Azazel asked.


    "It''s okay. He wasn''t going anywhere after all," Yuuki said, and created a staff in his hand that gave him a gentle feeling.


    "What''s that, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "This staff can heal everyone," Yuuki said, and raised his staff, "Pain Breaker!" His staff started to shine brightly while giving them a gentle feeling.


    Everyone could feel that the wounds on their bodies started to heal as if nothing happened and their stamina also regenerated too.


    Vali who was in pain because of the curse suddenly felt that the gentle light that wasing from Yuuki''s staff started to erase the pain in his body before the curse on his body disappeared. He sighed in relief and stood up with a grin since he was alright now.


    "This is....." Azazel was the one who was the most shocked. He could see that his wound was healing as if nothing had happened, "Time maniption?" He felt that it was the power of the staff that had been taken out by Yuuki.


    "How is it?" Yuuki asked.


    "It''sfortable, nyaa" Kuroka nodded with a smile and asked, "What are you going to do with that devil, nyaa? He seems to be able to escape from your chains."


    "It''s alright," Yuuki said, and created a crimson longbow with arrows on his hands.


    Everyone could feel that this wasn''t a normal bow and it felt perfect on his identity as an archer.


    Shalba had been trying hard to escape from this chain and had seeded. He used his magic to destroy the chain before running away. He knew that he couldn''t beat him since he had lost the power of the snake from Ophis. He could have his revengeter on this guy since he thought that he had destroyed the underworld now.


    Yuuki took a deep breath before chanting.


    ? O'' My Good Willed Sacred Master."


    "O'' Lord of Brightness who bestows all of his power, sanctity, and wisdom to me."


    "See clearly my heart, my thoughts, and my skill."


    "Now, O'' being who created the moon and stars..."


    "Behold my deeds, my death, my spenta armaiti which I must carry out."


    Yuuki pulled the string on his bow before the tip of the arrow started to brighten.


    Shalba ran very fast when he felt the power that wasing from him, "DAMN!!!"


    "©¤©¤©¤©¤Ste!"


    Yuuki shot out the arrow on his bow before transforming into a rainbow beam that traveled as fast as light.


    Shalba turned and saw that Yuuki''s attack was just right in front of him, ''Shit....''


    BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM


    Everyone saw the beautiful starlight from his attack but the aftermath of his attack wasn''t beautiful. The artificial space was in a mess and it started to distort. They knew that this space would be destroyed soon.


    "Oi! Bastard! Your attack was too much!" Azazel knew that he didn''t need to worry about anything now and heined to him.


    "Calm down. Our taxi ising," Yuuki said.


    "Taxi?!"


    "YUUKI! VALI!"


    They turned their heads and saw arge fortress floating toward them.


    "....."


    "Taxi?"

 Chapter 861: Tell me what happen? 2

    Everyone entered the Hanging Garden of Babylon together before resting in the center of the room. They had been fighting and their nerves were intense.


    Vali, Bikou, and Arthur stayed together asking Ophis about her condition.


    Kuroka and Akeno slept on hisp instantly when they knew that they were safe now. They had been worried about him and seeing him alright making them very rxed now.


    Kiba and Issei alsoid on the sofa together since they didn''t need to worry about everyone now. They knew that the underworld was in danger but they wanted to take a rest for a while.


    Koneko slept on Rias''sp quietly while Rias caressing her head tenderly. She didn''t know what had happened since they told her that they would tell her everything after Yuuki had done defeating their opponent.


    Yuuki caressed their heads lightly but he still didn''t know what had happened earlier, "Azazel, can you tell me what happened earlier?"


    Azazel nodded and asked, "Can I ask about what has happened to you?"


    "We were trapped in artificial space before," Yuuki said.


    Rias nodded, "The artificial space that trapped us and it took us quite a while to destroy it." She remembered something and asked, "Is it true that the underworld is in danger?"


    Yuuki and Rias had decided to keep everything that had happened in that artificial space as a secret first.


    Azazel nodded and thought that there might be something more but he knew that wasn''t important now, "Let me tell you what has happened here....." He told them about Cao Cao who had attacked them, Ophis''s power had been halved by Samael, a conspiracy of Hades along with Cao Cao, and Shalba made the user of Annihtion Maker went berserk and sent out a huge monster to destroy the entire.


    "How dare they...." Rias was very angry when she heard that her servant had been abused and wounded by Cao Cao and the Grim Reapers, "I can''t stand this!"


    "Calm down...."


    "Calm down? What do y----" Rias stopped when she saw his face.


    Yuuki was brimming in anger when he heard what had happened to them but his face was calm. Outside that calm expression but his heart was filled both with pain and anger. He wanted to take his cigarette even though he had stopped for a while before but he decided to stop since he knew that it would wake both Akeno and Kuroka, "I am also angry, but there is something important that we need to do right?"


    Rias took a deep breath and nodded.


    "Vali," Yuuki suddenly said.


    "What''s wrong?" Vali looked at him.


    "How about we try to figure out how powerful this god of death is?" Yuuki said.


    Vali smirked when he heard him say, "That''s true. I want to fight Great Red and that skeleton might be a good warm-up."


    "You''re going to go there?! Are you trying to provoke that skeleton guy?!" Azazel was startled.


    "Yeah. It might be good to destroy this flying fortress at Hades''s headquarterster," Yuuki said.


    "......" They thought that the idea was crazy.


    "No! I love this ce!" Bikou protested and didn''t want this Hanging Garden of Babylon to be sacrificed.


    Rias was also worried even though she was angry but she knew that Hades was very strong. She was more concerned about the Hero Faction, "What about the Hero Faction?"


    "They''re just pawns, but I need to teach them some lessons first," Yuuki said. He was especially angry at them for manipting him. He feltplex toward Cao Cao since this guy was trying to make him do that to him. He knew that Cao Cao had hurt everyone but he didn''t kill them and he wasn''t blind and could tell that Cao Cao fell in love with him. He felt quiteplex since he was the one who had given him a curse to turn him into a female, ''F.u.c.k woman!'' He thought that he should change the curse into a panda or something since it made it easier for him to mess upter.


    "...."


    "What happened to both of you and Cao Cao?" Vali suddenly asked.


    "..."


    "Nothing," Yuuki answered and said, "Where are we going now?" He knew that they were flying aimlessly now. He thought that they needed a suitable ce to rest before they started their strategy to defeat those monsters. He was also quite tired of creating both ''Enuma Elish'' and ''Ste'' together earlier. He was wondering whether he could get something simr to a battery or something since he knew that his magic energy wasn''t unlimited. He had his own limit and it would be dangerous for him to be trapped in such a space again.


    "Let''s go to my house," Rias answered. She needed to report this to her older brother and she was also worried about the underworld that was attacked by the monster that was created by Anhilitation Maker.


    Azazel nodded, "I need to go to my headquarters after we have arrived in Gremory''s estate."


    "But is it alright for us to go there?" Bikou asked.


    "We''re criminals," Arthur said.


    "It''s alright. You''ve helped us and I''ll exin everything to my elder brother," Rias answered.


    "Good!" Bikou and Arthur didn''t have a problem and asked for the location of her house.


    Rias told them about the location of Gremory before using her magic tomunicate with her elder brother. She knew that her elder brother might be very busy, "Onii-sama?"


    "Rias! Where have you been?!" Sirzech sounded very worried.


    "I am sorry. Both Grim Reapers and Hero Faction have attacked us earlier and we have just been able toe back now," Rias answered.


    "What?!" Sirzech was shocked. He thought that therge monster that attacked the underworld might have something to do with both Hero Faction and Hades.


    "Onii-sama, can you give us permission tond on our territory?" Rias asked and added, "I''ll tell you everything after we have arrived."


    Sirzech was a bit confused but he knew that this had something to do with the safety of the underworld, "Good! I am waiting for you here."


    Rias ended the conversation and gave them a nod.


    They nodded before they went to the Gremory territory.

 Chapter 862: Monster 1

    The Underworld, also known as the Netherworld, is the home of the Devils and Fallen Angels, and by extension the gods of Hell.


    Everyone who lives in this ce has a variety of feelings for some people they are happy with and for some people they are unhappy that they want to destroy this ce.


    It was a peaceful afternoon in the underworld and everyone who lived here didn''t feel anything and only did the thing that they usually did in their life.


    Working, ying, training, and a lot of things were happening in this ce.


    Even though it was peaceful, it was hiding darkness inside since there was a lot of reincarnated devil that had been forcefully turned into a devil. There was also a force of old-saltan faction which was unsatisfied with how the new Satan operated the underworld.


    However, even there was such darkness no one of those forces ready to get out to the surface since they knew that they wouldn''t have a chance to fight with the four Maous, especially with both Sirzech and Ajuka.


    Everyone was waiting for a chance for them to be able to change their destiny.


    Only suddenly during such a peaceful afternoon, there was a suddenrge magic teleportation circle that appeared.


    No one had noticed this magic circle since it was happening outside of the city in the underworld until something enormous suddenly appeared from that magic teleportation circle.


    Everyone in the city felt that they were covered by a shadow and turned before stunned in ce when they saw this creature appeared.


    "Monster...."


    One person suddenly uttered that word but no one refuted it since the thing that was appearing in front of them was a monster.


    OOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!


    That monster let out a loud voice that almost made their eardrum to be destroyed because of the noise.


    The monster is about 200 meters tall so it was hard to see the head of this monster but it was simr to the humanoid type of monster that was covered in the ck aura. The head of this monster resembles an aquatic monster while also standing in four legs.


    Everyone was just too stunned until they saw this monster suddenly walking slowly toward the town.


    "RUNNNN!!!!"


    They shouted loudly and ran away from this town as soon as possible before they were stomped or killed by this monster.


    "CALM DOWN!"


    "PLEASE DON''T TRAMPLE EACH OTHER!"


    "WE WILL DEFINITELY MANAGE THIS MONSTER!"


    The guard of the city in the underworld who saw both of the monsters that suddenly appeared on the outside of the city along with the chaos that had been caused by this monster didn''t stay silent and hurriedly did their job.


    The guards of the city divided their teams into two; one team went to stabilize the chaos in the city and help to evacuate the civilians; the other team went to stop this monster from rampage into the city.


    The owner of the city also came out when he saw this monster since the size of this monster was enormous and they were just a fleapared to this monster. He was the ultimate ss of the devil and needed some information about this monster before he decided to attack. He had sent out his subordinates to see the reaction and the ability of this monster.


    "Move out!" Themander of the city guard shouted at everyone.


    The group of devils started to grow their wings and flew toward this gigantic monster trying to stop it.


    "Attack this monster''s leg together! Stop its movement!"


    Along with the order of theirmander they shot out their most powerful magic toward this monster together.


    "me Lance!"


    "Earth Missile!"


    "Wind Cutter!"


    They sent out their attacks together and hit the leg of this monster.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!


    The attack of the group of devils caused a loud expression on this monster. Everyone cheered when they saw that the leg of this monster was wounded. They thought that they were able to stop the movement of this monster only suddenly from the flesh that had been attacked by everyone there was a small monster appearing one by one as if it could multiply endlessly. They were shocked when they saw this scene and they were even more shocked when the wound on the monster suddenly regenerated instantly.


    "OOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!"


    The small monsters moved very fast and jumped toward the group of the devil with intent to kill them.


    "Stop the small monster!"


    "Kill them!"


    "ARGGG!!!"


    Even though the small monster wasn''t that powerful but the number of the monsters was too much and before elong there was a casualty in the group of the guard.


    "Sir! We need help!" Themander of the guard didn''t hesitate to ask for reinforcement.


    The owner of the city could see the scene where his subordinates attacked the gigantic monster together before it started to create another small monster and regenerated instantly. He knew that he needed to handle this himself or his city would be destroyed.


    "Inform this information to Maous! Also, ask for reinforcements!" He didn''t hesitate to say to his subordinate before flying toward this monster. He flew very fast and appeared 30 meters away from the monster. He could see that this monster was really big, "You need to stop here! Big Boy!" He created arge magical circle before sending out his most powerful magic toward this monster.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!!


    His attack was so powerful that it created an aftermath shockwave.


    Everyone cheered loudly when they thought that their boss was able to stop this monster.


    The smoke covered the entire area and made them unable to see the monster for a while.


    Suddenly they heard a loud sounding from inside the smoke and they saw that the gigantic monster that wanted to raze the city had multiplied be two gigantic monsters. Both monsters had simr appearances. Only the other one was smaller than 100 meters tall. Even though it was smaller, it was still gigantic for them and both of them kept walking toward the city.


    "....."


    Seeing the appearance of two gigantic monsters they knew that their city would be destroyed today.

 Chapter 863: Monster 2

    Sirzech was waiting for his little sister toe back.


    "Sirzech-sama."


    Sirzech turned and saw his wife, "Wait for a bit. I want to wait for Rias toe back."


    Grayfia nodded since she knew that her husband had been very worried about his little sister.


    Sirzech and Grayfia waited for a while before they saw a gigantic flying fortress that was floating toward their residence.


    "..."


    "Is it an intruder?" Grayfia was ready to attack this flying fortress.


    "No! Don''t attack first!" Sirzech said since then he remembered that his little sister would be using an outrageous vehicle toe back.


    Then suddenly a magic circle teleoperation appeared in front of both Sirzech and Grayfia. They didn''t need to wait and a lot of people appeared in front of them.


    "Onii-sama!"


    "Rias!!!"


    Sirzech and Rias hugged each other since both of them were worried about each other.


    The flying fortress that was floating on the top of the Gremory territory suddenly disappeared slowly and became transparent that no one was able to detect its location.


    "What''s that?" Grayfia asked while looking at Archer. She knew that this guy was the one who owned that flying fortress and it was very hard to get his information. No one would believe that the one who was using this mask is a human since everyone thought that it would be impossible.


    "Can we talk about the crisis in the underworld first?" Yuuki said. He needed to know information about the monster that attacked the underworld since he was clueless about this monster. He also needed to know more about the information of Hades since he wanted revenge. He also thought about how to handle the Hero Faction but he knew that they were hiding somewhere and it would be troublesome to search them aimlessly and he had a feeling that they might also create chaos in the underworld together with the giant monster that had been told by everyone earlier.


    "That''s right! Can you tell us what has happened?" Sirzech told them since he was clueless how a gigantic monster suddenly appeared in the underworld.


    Azazel nodded, "Yeah. We need to think about how to deal with this crisis." He thought for a while and said, "Sirzechs. I know that some of them are criminals but please let them here for a while since I am sure that they can be a great help for our matterter."


    Sirzech looked at Vali, Bikou, and Arthur. He thought for a while and nodded, "Alright. I have also promised Rias earlier."


    Grayfia sighed at her husband''s whim but she knew that she couldn''t stop him but she also didn''t intend too since she knew that they might need more power to handle the problem that had happened here.


    They gathered in one room and watched the screen that showed the attack of the gigantic monster that was happening in the outer city of the underworld.


    Sirzech told them that this monster would continue to move until it reached the capital and it might destroy everything.


    Azazel knew that it was trouble since he was also living in the underworld and once it was destroyed then he would be homeless and also there would be a lot of casualties from this monster. He couldn''t let that happen and stood up, "I will set up help for my faction and I''ll also call on Odin to help us in this crisis."


    "Thank you," Sirzech nodded.


    Azazel thought for a while and said, "It might be a reminder but it is better for Maou and God to not go out to help out defeating this monster since we haven''t been able to find the location of the Hero Faction."


    "I have heard it but are they really that dangerous?" Grayfia asked. She thought that the Hero Faction was just a group of humans.


    Azazel sighed and said, "Their leader, Cao Cao is very dangerous. He had defeated me easily and could even kill all of us without trouble."


    "What?!" Hearing those words both Grayfia and Sirzech was surprised.


    "Rias, are you alright?" Sirzech asked worriedly.


    Rias shook her head and said, "I am not able to see the ability of Cao Cao directly since I have been trapped in another ce along with Archer. We were only able to escape before Shalba tried to kidnap Ophis who had her power halved by Samael."


    Sirzech looked at Archer and said, "Thank you."


    "Nothing," Yuuki shook his head.


    Grayfia looked at both Yuuki and Rias and couldn''t help but feel their rtionship felt quite subtle. She shook her head since she knew that it wasn''t the time for her to think about such a thing.


    Azazel continued to exin the power of Cao Cao and told them to be careful since the True Longinus on Cao Cao''s hand was different and had be a very powerful weapon that could easily y both Gods and Maou.


    Sirzech nodded and knew how dangerous Cao Cao was with his True Longinus before asking, "Now, can you tell us about what has happened?"


    "Rias. You can tell them, right? I need to get back to setting up a team to handle this monster," Azazel said.


    "Yes," Rias nodded in response.


    Azazel nodded and teleported to Fallen Angel''s headquarters.


    "Ria, please let us know what has happened?" Sirzech said.


    Rias nodded and said the thing that had happened along with her peerage which also exined the thing that had happened.


    Sirzech was calm but his heart was full of anger, "Hades....."


    "If you want to attack that skeleton tell me since we''re also going to greet that skeleton," Yuuki said.


    Vali, Kuroka, Bikou, Arthur, and Fenrir were also ready for their revenge for that skeleton god.


    "That''s good," Sirzech nodded and said, "It has been a while for someone to remember me and I need to remind them...."


    They looked at Sirzech and suddenly felt shudder since they had never seen him this serious before.

 Chapter 864: Save The Underworld 1

    Irina along with Le Fay went to heaven to report the things that had happened.


    "Is it okay for me toe here?" Le Fay asked since she was quite ufortable, to be gazed at by a lot of angels. She was a human and it felt strange when she went to heaven when she was alive.


    "It''s alright. I''m also not very good at exining something," Irina said with an awkward smile.


    Le Fay only nodded and followed Irina to visit Michael since it was a very important matter and theirrades were waiting for them on the battlefield.


    Xenovia didn''t go with them but went to Gremory territory to report the thing that had happened to Sirzech.


    "Irina."


    Le Fay and Irina looked up and they saw the leader of heaven after the God of the Bible had died.


    "Michael-sama!" Le Fay and Irina bowed together.


    "Please lift your head, is there something wrong?" Michael asked.


    Irina and Le Fay nodded and said the thing that had happened to them.


    Michael frowned and knew that he needed to send a reinforcement as soon as possible. He nodded, "I understand. Both of you should rest now and you don''t need to worry that we will send reinforcements."


    Irina and Le Fay nodded while sighing in relief since they knew that heaven would help theirrades soon.


    They waited for a while until suddenly they received another report that the underworld was attacked by a gigantic monster. They were more shocked when they read the details of this matter.


    "Annihtion Maker? Hero Faction? Old Satan Faction? Hades?" Michael frowned when this report, especially when it was Hades who was working behind the scenes. He knew that this might be the case but he also knew that there wasn''t any evidence that skeleton aws the one who had done this.


    Le Fay and Irina became even more worried but they sighed in relief when they knew that theirrades hade out from the artificial space.


    "You can go back to yourrades. I am sure that you have been worried about them," Michael said with a kind smile. He was an angel and it was very hard for him to get angry.


    "But Michael-sama, what about the monsters in the underworld?" Irina asked.


    "I''ll send Dulio to help with this matter," Michael knew that he couldn''t go to the underworld since the Hero Faction was still hiding and it would be dangerous for him to get out. The True Longinus is very powerful that it is enough to kill God or Maou and he needed to be careful or else he would be wounded critically or died after being attacked by the True Longinus.


    "Dulio-sama? Really?" Irina was surprised.


    Michael nodded, "Yes." He looked at them and said, "I''ll talk with the other Seraph about this matter and send out reinforcements as soon as possible."


    "Yes!" Irina and Le Fay answered before teleporting back to the Gremeory territory since they were worried about theirrades.


    Odin was resting in his house in Valha until he received a report that the underworld was attacked. He frowned and ordered to send out a reinforcement to help the underworld to y this gigantic monster.


    "Do we need to tell Rossweisse?" His subordinates asked.


    Odin thought for a while and shook his head, "No. Let''s handle this matter ourselves. That girl has a human boyfriend now and it''s better not to involve her too much with a supernatural world too much."


    They nodded and hurriedly sent out reinforcements to help the underworld.


    "Hero Faction, Old Satan Faction, and Hades, huh?" Odin sighed and felt that when he started to get old the world became even more chaotic, "Is there going to be a Ragnarok now?" He knew how powerful the True Longinus was but this generation True Longinus was different and it was more powerful than the previous generation, "I just want to retire."


    Azazel hade back to his headquarters and he was greeted by a lot of people.


    "Azazel-sama!"


    "Azazel!" Baraqiel walked toward him with a worried expression, "How is Akeno?"


    "She is alright. Her boyfriend made her be very strong," Azazel smirked and nudged his side, "You sure are lucky to have a good son-inw."


    Baraqiel twitched his lips and felt a bitplex about the matter but he was also happy. He shook his head and said, "Now it isn''t the time for that! The underworld is being attacked by a gigantic monster!"


    "I know," Azazel nodded and said, "We need to send out the reinforcement as soon as possible." He thought for a while and said, "Call sh Dog to help me. I need to solve some matter the skeleton bastard."


    "Skelton bastard?"


    "Hades... That guy is the one who has nned all of this," Azazel said.


    "Do you have proof of that matter?" Baraqiel asked.


    Azazel shook his head since he didn''t have time to take a video or record his conversation with Pluto before, "But I need to settle something with him and make sure that skeleton bastard won''t do something again during our mission to save the underworld."


    Baraqiel nodded and said, "I''ll call the sh Dog right away."


    Azazel nodded but he suddenly heard the voice of a young man.


    "Governor. I heard about the trouble."


    Azazel turned and saw someone suddenly came out from the shadow.


    This young man has short ck hair and pale grey eyes along with a small ck dog beside him.


    "Tobio, follow meter to meet the Skelton bastard," Azazel said.


    "Really? I have juste and you''ve asked me toe to meet Hades?"


    "What? You''re afraid?" Azazel asked.


    "No. I''ll being, but is Vali there?"


    "Yes. There is a Vali but don''t worry Vali will be busy having his revenge," Azazel said.


    "That''s good..."

 Chapter 865: Save The Underworld 2

    Sona, who had heard about the news that the underworld was attacked, didn''t hesitate and teleported back to her house in the Sitry territory along with her peerage. She arrived there together and saw her big sister, "Onee-sama."


    "Sona-chan," Serafall nodded before continuing to talk with her subordinates.


    Sona, who saw her big sister''s actions, only stayed there with a surprised expression since usually Serafall would jump into her and hugged her intimately.


    Tsubaki along with Sona''s other peerage didn''t say anything since they knew that the underworld was under a crisis situation.


    Serafall said for a while before walking toward Sona, "I am sorry. I am a bit busy, Sonan-chan!" She said and jumped while hugging her. She sniffed her little sister since it had been a while to do this and she also needed to recharge her energy.


    "On - Onee-sama!!!!" Sona blushed when she saw her big sister''s actions.


    "I am going to meet with everyone, do you want toe?" Serafall asked.


    Sona nodded without hesitation, "Yes! Please let me help too, Onee-sama!"


    "Good, let''s go. I also want to know the details of the story," Serafall said and brought Sona along with her peerage teleported to the capital city of Maou territory in the Underworld, Lilith.


    "What''s wrong, Hahaue?" Kunou asked her mother. She was quite worried when she saw her expression.


    Yasaka had received a letter from the underworld and knew that she needed to help them, "Kunou. Mom is going to the underworld now to help them to stop a monster that is rampaged in that ce." She had signed a peace treaty with everyone and knew that she needed help, especially when she knew that Yuuki was also hurt by this trouble. She also wanted revenge on the hero faction who had yed with her in the past.


    "Hahaue! I want toe too!" Kunou said.


    "What? No! This is very dangerous," Yasaka refused her daughter''s request.


    "Please, Hahaue! I - I don''t want to see you hurt again," Kunou said with tears.


    Yasaka looked at her daughter and sighed. She thought for a while and nodded, "Alright. Let''s go together."


    "Yay!" Kunou said happily and hugged her.


    Yasaka caressed Kunou''s head with a helpless expression.


    Kunou looked at her mother and asked, "Is papa also going to save the underworld too?"


    Yasaka nodded, "Yes. I have heard that he ising too." She didn''t know the details about this incident and only knew about the gigantic monster that attacked the city in the underworld since it was very obvious.


    Monsters at 100 meters and 200 meters tall rampaged through the city in the underworld.


    Yasaka knew that she needed to deal with this monster or else those monsters woulde to her ce or the human world during that time it might be toote. She ordered her subordinates and brought some of them to help her along with protecting her daughter before she went together to the underworld to help to y this monster.


    Tanin along with his family saw the chaos that was happening in the underworld, "ROARRR!!!" He was the dragon king and seeing that the monster that started to rampage in his turf made him very angry, "I will destroy those monsters!"


    Tanin''s family, along with his peerage, nodded in response.


    "Then, let''s go to the capital!" Tanin said and started to fly.


    They nodded and followed him to go to save the underworld.


    The monster that had attacked the town had turned into two and even killed some of the devils in the process.


    The other team of the guard hurriedly evacuated the devil who was living in the town since they knew that it needed time to stop the monster and for the reinforcement toe to help.


    The lord who owned this town was very angry especially when he saw this monster and wondered why it was his town which was attacked first, "Damn!" He needed time before he could send out his most powerful magic again and told his subordinates to stall the time for him, "Dammit, when is the reinforcement is going toe!" Even though he knew that it was impossible for the reinforcement toe, he was very desperate.


    "Lord! The reinforcement hase!" His subordinate suddenly came and told him a joyful report.


    The lord of this town was very happy and saw a group of devils moving toward his town. He saw that the one who helped him was the lord of another city that was quite close to his city.


    "Sorry to make you wait," the leader of the reinforcement said.


    "Nothing. We need to do something about this monster," the lord of the Towns said.


    The leader of the reinforcement nodded in response.


    "Then, I''ll attack this monster fist!" The lord of the town said and sent out his most powerful magic at the two monsters in front of him.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!!


    The explosion was very loud and made everyone feel that their eardrums were also bursting.


    They saw the smoke covering the entire body of the monster and caused a quiterge wound only suddenly the monsters started to multiply again and became four.


    "........"


    Anyone who saw what had happened was stunned in ce. They felt despair in front of them.


    "Please help my city!" The lord of the city said with a pale face since he was quite tired after using suchrge magic.


    "Sure," the leader of the reinforcement said before using his magic to kill the lord of the city.


    "Wha?"


    BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!


    The action of the leader of the reinforcements caused a shock in everyone.


    "Hehehe, it''s finally the time that we can overthrow the new Maou! Let''s destroy everything!"


    "YEAHHHH!!!!"


    Everyone started to fight and the monster kept walking, destroying the city along the path intending to destroy the entire underworld.

 Chapter 866: Cao Caos V.i.r.g.i.nity

    Yuuki was resting in his room together with Kuroka and Akeno. He knew that the monster that started to rampage in the underworld but he wasn''t in a hurry. He was thinking about how to have revenge on the skeleton bastard since he knew that it would be hard for him to kill the God of Death. He thought for a while and used his ''Archive'' magic while developing it using his ''Arc of Embodiment'' to make it into ''Super Archive''. He saw a purple globe in front of him that represented the entire underworld.


    Yuuki saw a big red dot on the outer side of the underworld and started to walk toward the center of the capital of the underworld. He pressed that red dot to see the detail of this monster to see the monster since he had never seen it.


    The globe suddenly summoned a t-screen that showed the real-time thing that was happening in that location.


    The ''Archive Magic'' is acting as in a simr way to a satellite using the magic energy that exists in the environment in the underworld that makes it able to show everything that is happening in this ce.


    "So this is the monsters...." Yuuki could see that it was very powerful. He was surprised when he saw that it could multiply into two after being attacked by the powerful magic of the devil with ultimate rank.


    "Is this a monster?" Akeno asked.


    "How can you see the real-time thing, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "You have woken up?" Yuuki smiled and caressed their heads, "I am sorry for not being able to help you earlier."


    Akeno shook her head and said, "It''s not your fault. I am sure that you''re trapped because you''re trying to save Rias, right?"


    ''Well, that isn''t wrong...'' Yuuki thought since he could escape from the purple mist that teleported him to artificial space but he didn''t do that since Rias was trapped there. He shook his head and said, "Don''t worry since they dare to hurt you then don''t expect me to give them mercy."


    "What are you going to do?" Akeno asked.


    "Nothing. I''ll do nothing, especially for that skeleton bastard. I''ll send something to his hometer and let those things rampage there," Yuuki said.


    "Nee... What about this magic, nyaa?" Kuroka asked while shaking his body.


    "Oh, this is ''Archive Magic''. It''s the magic that I have developed. The function is simr to transferring data and satellites. There is no worthy remark about the damage to this magic," Yuuki said.


    "It''s a very useful magic," Akeno said, and thought it could be used for the strategy.


    "Yeah..." Yuuki said.


    "Nyaa, Yuuki! I want revenge on that skeleton!" Kuroka said with anger.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll have your chance soon," Yuuki thought for a while and created a small dagger that was sheathed before giving it to Kuroka, "I am sure that Azazel and Sirzech will go to visit Hadester. When you have arrived in that ce to run amok use this dagger and stab it into the ground."


    Kuroka looked at the dagger with curiosity and asked, "What will happen after that, nyaa?"


    "It''s a secret," Yuuki said.


    "I can''t wait to use this, nyaa," Kuroka nodded with a smile.


    "Yuuki...." Akeno said.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at Akeno.


    "Are you also going to save the underworld?" Akeno asked.


    "Of course," Yuuki answered without hesitation. This ce was home to Serafall, Sona, and Rias. There was no way that he would let this ce be destroyed.


    "What about the Hero Faction, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "They''re too slippery but once I have found them...." Yuuki didn''t continue to say anything since he was very angry about what they had done to them.


    "Still, that Cao Cao is giving us mercy even though he could kill all of us in that ce," Akeno said.


    "You have changed him into a girl, do you think that he has a crush on you, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "...." Yuuki suddenly remembered the thing that had happened in the artificial space and felt quiteplex.


    "...." Kuroka and Akeno knew that something had happened.


    "Yuuki. Tell me what happened when you were trapped with Rias!" Akeno said with a curious expression.


    "Yeah, nyaa! How can you not escape immediately! You''re very strong, nyaa! What can stop you froming back, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    Akeno and Kuroka weren''t sure but their women''s intuition told them that there was something big happening when Yuuki was trapped with Rias together.


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "I''ll tell you but please don''t tell anyone." He didn''t promise Rias not to talk about the thing that had happened between the two of them before in the artificial space. Though he didn''t intend to talk about it, he knew that his girlfriends were curious and worried about him. So that''s why he has decided to talk about his experience there.


    Kuroka and Akeno who had listened to him couldn''t help but felt that Cao Cao was really smart to have thought such a thing to trap him. Though, they were more concerned about his rtionship with Rias.


    "Then what about Issei?" Akeno asked.


    "The Red Dragon Emperor is so poor, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Well, I am not sure. Rias is still unsure about our rtionship and I am not going to force her to be mine if she still has someone else in her heart," Yuuki said.


    "..." Akeno and Kuroka nodded but they knew that it wouldn''t be long before Rias fell down in his arms.


    "Then how are you able to get out of the effect of the aphrodisiac, nyaa?" Kuroka asked curiously.


    Yuuki couldn''t tell that it was because of the quest that suddenly popped out from his head and that was why he decided to tell that it was because Cao Cao who wanted to give his v.i.r.g.i.nity to him that made him wake up instantly.


    "....."


    Akeno and Kuroka had been beaten by Cao Cao and their feelings were a bitplex when they knew that a young man who could turn into a female with the water wanted to lose his v.i.r.g.i.nity to Yuuki.


    "...."


    "So what are you going to do with him?" Akeno asked.


    "Is he, no she is going to be a sister too, nyaa?" Kuroka felt a bitplex but she thought that it was quite funny.


    "No," Yuuki shuddered and said, "I don''t have that kind of hobby." He would never do that kind of thing with Cao Cao.


    "Then, what are you going to do?" Akeno asked.


    "End this charade, I have missed my girlfriends," Yuuki said with a dangerous light on his eyes.


    Akeno and Kuroka shuddered but it made them excited.


    "Do you want to do that now?" Akeno asked.


    "There is a time before the war, nyaa," Akeno said.


    Yuuki looked at both of them and said, "Don''t me me if you''re tired of the battleter."

 Chapter 867: Without Regret!

    Issei and Kiba rested together before it was time for them to go out to help the underworld to fight against the gigantic monster.


    "Senpai!!!!"


    Suddenly they heard a familiar voice and saw a cute small girl. No, a boy ran toward them.


    "Gasper!"


    Gasper ran toward them while crying and asked, "Are you alright? You''re not hurt, right?"


    "Thank you, Gasper. We''re all right," Issei nodded.


    "Yeah. We''re fine, you don''t need to worry," Kiba said.


    "Thank god...." Gasper said and sat down on the ground with a relief expression. He thought for a while and asked, "How about Koneko-chan?"


    "She is resting now," Issei said.


    "Yeah, she should be with Prez now," Kiba said.


    "What about Akeno-san?" Gasper asked.


    "Well....." Issei thought for a while to answer this question.


    "She should be with her boyfriend now," Kiba said.


    "......."


    "Oh..." Gasper nodded with a red face.


    "Issei, what are you going to do now?" Kiba suddenly asked.


    "What do you mean?" Issei was confused by Kiba''s question.


    "I mean, what are you going to do with Prez? Are you not going to ask her for a date?" Kiba asked.


    "What?!" Issei blushed when he heard him say, "W - Why? We have a big problem in front of us! There isn''t time for a date!"


    "It''s because of this time. We might lose our lives in this battle and you should ask Prez so you don''t have any regrets after this battle," Kiba said. He felt that his friend was too slow and that was why he wanted to help him.


    "B - But... I have been rejected before...." Issei sighed when he remembered his confession in the past.


    "If that''s how big your feelings are, then you better give up now, Issei-kun," Kiba said.


    "What?!" Issei was surprised.


    "There are a lot of girls who love you and you have been rejected by Prez before, isn''t it better to give up now?" Kiba asked.


    "G - Give up..." Issei thought that word for a while. He had trauma with a date after his experience with the fallen angel who had killed him in the past.


    "If you do that then there might be another guy who will be trying to make Prez be their girlfriends," Kiba said.


    "What?!" Issei was surprised.


    "You don''t need to be surprised. Prez is beautiful, if you''re not careful with someone then someone might win the race first," Kiba said.


    "....." Issei was silent.


    Kiba patted Issei''s shoulder, "At least to confirm her feelings about you."


    "How?" Issei asked.


    "Ask her for a date," Kiba said.


    "Yes, Issei-senpai! You can do it!" Gasper said.


    "Kiba... Gasper..." Issei said with tears in his eyes before hugging them, "Thank you!"


    Kiba and Gasper nodded while patting their shoulders.


    Issei stood up and said, "I''ll ask Prez to have a date!"


    "Good!" Kiba nodded.


    "Good luck, Senpai!" Gasper nodded.


    "But...." Issei suddenly stopped and asked, "What if I fail?"


    "You don''t need to worry, there is us here," Kiba said.


    "Yes! We''re here, Senpai!" Gasper said.


    Issei cried and felt moved by them, "Thank you!"


    Rias was together with Asia, Koneko, and Xenovia.


    Asia and Xenovia were sleeping since they were quite tired after the battle earlier.


    Rias looked at Koneko who was sleeping in herp. She caressed her hair slowly while thinking about her feelings.


    "Prez...." Koneko opened her eyes slowly.


    "What''s wrong Koneko-chan?" Rias asked.


    "Hmm...." Koneko looked at her for a while and asked, "Where is Nee-san?"


    Rias smiled and said while caressing her hair, "She should be together with Yuuki now."


    Koneko nodded for a while and asked, "What happened when you were trapped, Prez?"


    Rias''s smile solidified before she calmed herself, "Nothing. Yuuki has protected me before escaping from the artificial space."


    Koneko nodded and asked, "So that''s why your smell is mixed with him?"


    "...." Rias was wondering how keen Koneko''s sense of smell was. She nodded in response, "Yes."


    "Hmm..." Koneko nodded before asking, "When are we going out?"


    "After you have rested well, you don''t need to worry too much since Onii-sama is going to send out an army to fight the monster," Rias said.


    "But you need to be careful with Cao Cao. He is very strong," Koneko said with a vexed expression. She thought that she was strong but it was different in front of Cao Cao since she was helpless.


    "I have heard it before, but is he really that powerful?" Rias asked. She only heard that Cao Cao had defeated them but she didn''t hear the details of their battle. She only knew that Cao Cao had developed True Longinus into something more.


    "Yes. He is very strong," Xenovia said.


    "Xenovia, have you woken up?" Rias asked.


    "Yes," Xenovia said and wiped her eyes, "I can fight the monster now!"


    "Don''t force yourselves, you need to rest for a while since this battle won''t be easy," Rias said and added, "Asia is also still sleeping. She needs a lot of rest after healing everyone."


    Asia was sleeping soundly even though they were talking to each other showing that she was very tired.


    "That''s true," Xenovia nodded and said, "Prez, do you think that we''re weak?"


    "Weak?" Rias shook her head and answered, "No. All of you are strong. You''ve won against Sairorg before and if you feel that you''re weak then you need to train harder." She also felt that she wasn''t strong enough. She thought for a while and said, "Oh, right!"


    "Hmm?" Koneko and Xenovia looked at her.


    "I remember that Yuuki had promised to train us," Rias said, and added, "After this battle, I''ll ask himter."


    Koneko and Xenovia nodded since they thought that it would be a good chance to be stronger.


    "Then, continue to take a rest, I''ll wake you up when it is time," Rias said.


    Koneko and Xenovia nodded in response before continuing to sleep.


    Rias smiled and caressed their heads silently since she knew that there would be a big fight that would be waiting for them.

 Chapter 868: Help from home 1

    "When are you going back?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Hmm, there is big trouble in the underworld now," Yuuki answered and thought for a while before answering, "I will go back in one or two dayster."


    "What''s this big trouble? Did you make someone pregnant?" Utaha asked over the phone.


    "Hey!" Rosswisse was startled when Utaha suddenly joined the conversation.


    Yuuki pinched the bridge of his nose, wondering whether his image was that bad, "No. The underworld is under attack now. I need to help out for a while and do something too in the meantime." He also wanted to have his revenge too.


    "What?!" Rossweisse was startled when she heard about the news and looked at Akane, "Akane, is that true?"


    Akane nodded in response, "Yes, but we, The Golden Dawn are going to investigate other matters." She knew that the underworld was attacked but she didn''t say anything since there was something more important than that.


    The magician''s world is also veryplex and there are a lot of stray magicians that are causing trouble everywhere.


    Akane was more concerned about that matter since it might affect the human world. She knew that the underworld would be alright with Yuuki along with the other faction who had signed the peace treaty together.


    "Why didn''t Odin-sama tell me anything?" Rossweisse felt a bit frustrated. She was wondering whether she was so weak that she couldn''t join the battle.


    "Isn''t it because you have dated me?" Yuuki suddenly said.


    "Ha? What''s the rtionship between that with Odin-sama that did not inform me about the battle in the underworld?" Rossweisse blushed when she heard him.


    "Well, Odin only knows that I am a normal human and that''s why he doesn''t want to involve you that much with this matter," Yuuki said.


    "......"


    Rossweissethought for a while and said, "That might be true."


    "So do you want toe here?" Yuuki suddenly asked.


    "Ha?" Rossweisse was surprised by his invitation.


    "Rossweisse, your ability is very useful. You can be a great help to everyone here," Yuuki said since he thought that Rossweisse would be able to protect everyone when he was going to kill the monster.


    Rossweisse was happy when Yuuki invited him and she also wanted to show the power that she had gotten after she trained.


    "Rossweisse, you need to go," Utaha said.


    "Yeah, you need to take care of him in our ce," Ranko said.


    "Bring him, this lunch," Yukana said while bringing a box of food.


    "Please tell him not to make us worried," Shouko said.


    Rossweisse looked at them and nodded, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of that guy. I am his secretary after all."


    "That''s good," Utaha nodded.


    "Here, tell him not to forget to eat," Yukana said while giving her a box of food.


    "Alright," Rossweisse nodded and said, "I''ll go back as soon as possible."


    They nodded in response.


    "Don''t forget to bring him back," Ranko said.


    "I know," Rossweisse smiled in response.


    Yuuki told Rosswessei to wait for a bit since he needed to tell the owner of this house to give him permission for Rosswessei toe here. He walked out of his room to search for Sirzech but he didn''t know where this guy was staying.


    "Is there anything?"


    Yuuki turned and saw a beautiful silver-haired woman, "Oh, Grayfia-san."


    Grayfia nodded in response, "Is there something that I can help with?" She observed the man in front of her and felt a mystery.


    "Yes. I have brought reinforcements, can shee here?" Yuuki asked.


    "Reinforcement? She?" Grayfia asked.


    "It''s Rossweisse. I wonder if you still remember her," Yuuki said.


    "Rossweisse....." Grayfia thought for a while and remembered the silver-haired valkyrie, "How did you know her?"


    "Well, she is girlfriend," Yuuki answered.


    "....."


    Grayfia observed him again and asked, "How many girlfriends do you have?"


    "....."


    Yuuki looked at Grayfia with a strange expression and asked, "Is that important now?"


    Grayfia shook her head, "No." She thought for a while and asked, "Are you really a human?" She was really wondering whether the man in front of him was really human.


    "I am human," Yuuki answered without hesitation. He didn''t mind introducing himself to this beautiful woman in front of him.


    Grayfia raised her eyebrow and felt quite doubtful but she couldn''t see a lie in his words.


    "So? Can you give me permission for her toe here? She is very powerful and has quite a versatile power," Yuuki said.


    "Let me talk to Sirzech-sama first," Grayfia said before using telepathy magic tomunicate with her husband.


    ''Srizech-sama, huh?'' Yuuki was wondering why both husband and wife would have such a different standing.


    Grayfia ended the magic and said, "It''s alright. Sirzech-Sama has given you permission." She sighed when she thought how easy-going her husband was.


    "Thank you," Yuuki nodded and would inform Rossweisse but he decided to ask a question first, "Grayfia-san, can I ask you a question?"


    "Sure," Grayfia nodded and asked, "What do you want to ask?"


    "Why do you call your husband Sirzech-sama? Do you have that kind of hobby or do you call him different in the bed?" Yuuki asked.


    "......"


    Grayfia blushed before her expression became gloomy while giving him a pressure with her magic, "Is that all of your question?"


    "....."


    Yuuki rubbed his nose and thought that he had made her angry, "I am sorry if I have made you angry, but I am just curious since both of you have married each other why not showing each other love? Are you embarrassed to do that?"


    Grayfia sighed, "No. My standing isn''t worth standing up together with him. That''s all I can say, then I''ll leave you if you don''t have any more questions." She said before leaving him.


    Yuuki looked at Grayfia''s back and could see the tiredness on herself, "Standing, huh? Noble and their crap." He shook his head before telling Rossweisse that it was alright for her toe to Gremeory territory.

 Chapter 869: Help from home 2

    Suddenly there was a hexagonal portal that appeared and Rossweisse came out from that portal.


    Rossweisse looked around and smiled at the person in front of him before hugging him, "Yuuki!"


    Yuuki hugged her back, saying, "I miss you."


    "Me too," Rossweisse said while hugging him for a while before saying, "Why are you not saying anything before!" Sheined since she had been worried for a while.


    Yuuki told her the thing that had happened to him but he didn''t tell her about the aphrodisiac, "That''s why I have only able to call you now."


    ""It''s good that you''re alright," Rossweisse sighed in relief and gave him something, "Everyone has made you some food since they''re quite worried about you. You should eat it before the start of the battle."


    "Wow!" Yuuki was happy and smiled, "Thank you." He sat down before opened his lunch box.


    "It looks delicious, nyaa," Kuroka said while drooling.


    "Yeah... you sure are lucky," Akeno said.


    "....."


    "Well, you can eat this with me," Yuuki said.


    "Thank you," Kuroka and Akeno smiled at the same time before eating together.


    Everyone gathered in the hall of the Gremory''s house since they had rested quite enough. They needed to go to the capital of the underworld, Lilith.


    Vali and his group haven''t been there since they had their own agendas.


    "You can use this to heal someone," Yuuki said and gave Vali the ''pain breaker''.


    "Alright," Vali nodded and took the staff that could heal anyone. He knew that it was very important since it could be used to heal everyone.


    "Then, we will go now. Take care of the monsters for us!" Bikou said.


    "Yeah, you don''t need to worry," Yuuki nodded.


    "I''ll have my revenge, nyaa!" Kuroka said.


    "Just be careful," Yuuki said and kissed her.


    Kuroka received his kiss and hugged him before separated, "Don''t worry, nyaa! I have this!" She said and took the ''pain breaker'' away from Vali.


    "...." Vali was speechless in response. He shook his head and started to teleport together with Arthur, Kuroka, and Bikou to Hanging Garden of Babylon before they went away to start their revenge.


    Kuroka looked at the dagger in her hand and wondered what kind of weapon this weapon was.


    "What''s that, Kuroka?" Bikou asked.


    "I am not sure. Yuuki has said to stab this dagger to the ground when we start our revenge, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Yeah, but we need to wait for both Sirzech-sama and the Governor before we can do that," Arthur said.


    "Don''t worry, this floating fortress''s ability to camouge is very strong," Bikou said.


    "Yeah... I can''t wait to deal with that skeleton bastard," Vali said.


    They nodded in response unless they had their revenge against that skeleton they wouldn''t be satisfied with.


    Yuuki looked at Xenovia and asked, "Xenovia, are you alright?" He had previously heard that her stomach had been stabbed.


    "Yeah! I am alright. I won''t go down just with a hole in my stomach!" Xenovia showed that she was alright.


    ''Hole in her stomach....'' Yuuki held the anger in his heart before touching her stomach.


    "W - What are you doing?!" Xenovia blushed when she saw his action.


    "Let me check it for a while. It''ll be dangerous if you can''t have a childter," Yuuki said.


    "..." Xenovia became silent and waited in a nervous expression when she heard his words. She wanted to have children in the future and it would be dangerous if there was a problem because of the hole in her stomach before.


    Yuuki sighed in relief and said, "It''s alright."


    "Really? You''re not lying right?" Xenovia asked with a worried expression.


    "If you''re still worried how about we test it now?" Yuuki told her a joke.


    "Test? How?" Xenovia was confused.


    Yuuki had forgotten that this girl was a bit dumb. He shook his head before whispering some words to her.


    Xenovia blushed in response and was too shy to look at him.


    "Is this the time for you to flirt?" Rias sighed.


    "They''re too tense and it isn''t good to be in that condition," Yuuki said.


    "Well, that''s true," Rias nodded.


    "Yu--- Archer!" Asia suddenly said.


    "Yes?" Yuuki looked at Asia.


    "C - Can I borrow this? I want to be helpful for everyone," Asia said while showing the hilt ornament that was used to heal before. She thought that her power could increase with this magic item and wanted to borrow it for this battle.


    Yuuki nodded, "Sure, you can have that one."


    "Eh? Really?" Asia was surprised.


    "Yes. It isn''t that hard to create that one," Yuuki said. He didn''t lie since it was quite easy for him to create that magic item but he decided to not tell the truth about that matter.


    "P - Prez!"


    Suddenly Issei said and got everyone''s attention on him.


    "Yes?" Rias looked at Issei curiously.


    Yuuki could tell that Issei was trying to ask Rias for a date. He couldn''t help but feel bad since he had suddenly done that before.


    "P - Prez, when the battle is over, c - can we have a date?" Issei said with a nervous expression.


    ''Issei-kun...'' Kiba nodded.


    ''Senpai...'' Gasper nodded.


    Akeno walked to Yuuki and whispered, ''Is that alright?''


    Yuuki nodded and answered, ''It''s alright. Rias is still confused and it''s better for her to solve the matter in her heart.''


    ''.....'' Akeno really thought that Rias would really fall into his arms.


    Rias didn''t expect such an invitation and unconsciously turned toward Yuuki who was also looking at her. She saw him giving her a nod and knew that he had given her a chance to settle her heart. She also needed to give Issei the answer whether she really felt for him or not, "Yes. When the battle is over, let''s have a date."


    "Yes!" Issei was very happy when he heard it.


    Yuuki looked at Issei who was happy and wondering what kind of expression this boy knew that he had taken Rias''s first. He shook his head and better thought about the battle that would start soon.


    "So, everyone, let''s teleport now!" Sirzech said and the magic circle below them started to glow before teleporting them to the capital of the underworld, Lilith.

 Chapter 870: I havent forgiven them

    They teleported to the Lilith together and saw that there were a lot of armies gathered there from fallen angel, angel, valkyrie, devil, and youkai.


    "There are a lot of people....." Issei was amazed.


    Yuuki walked calmly along with both Rossweisse and Akeno by his side.


    "Yu---," Rossweisse wanted to say his real name only stopped when she saw his nce, "I mean Archer, do you have the confidence to fight those monsters?" Yuuki had shown her the monster that rampaged in this underworld and she had to admit that they were monstrous and enormous.


    "It''s alright," Yuuki said and asked, "How many times do you want to ask that question? I know that you''re worried, but at least believe in me." He held her hand gently trying to show that it was alright.


    "A - Alright," Rossweisse blushed while nodding.


    "I am a bit jealous now," Akeno suddenly said.


    Yuuki also held her hand while looking at her, "Satisfied?"


    "Not yet, but I''ll be patient and wait until this matter is over," Akeno said.


    "That''s good," Yuuki nodded.


    Kunou and Yasaka had teleported to the underworld along with their youkai army. They knew that it would be dangerous if they didn''t do anything about these monsters that attacked the underworld. They were staying for a while to wait for some people toe to report about the things that had happened in the underworld along with the details of how it was happening.


    "Kun! Kun!" Kunou suddenly smelled a familiar smell before she saw someone that she had missed, "Papa!" She ran very fast and jumped to his waist.


    "......."


    ''Papa?'' Everyone in the area was curious about who was the father of Kunou and the husband of Yasaka. They turned and saw someone who was wearing a mask with long hair. They tried to uncover his identity but it was useless.


    "Kunou," Yuuki said while patting his head and asked, "You''re also going to help the underworld?"


    "Yes! I am worried about Hahaue," Kunou said.


    "Yuuki," Yasaka also walked toward him with a smile.


    "I miss you," Yuuki said.


    "Thene to Kyoto," Yasaka said.


    "I''ll do that," Yuuki said since he thought that he needed a break after everything had been solved.


    "I have heard that the monster is rather quite ferocious, is that true?" Yasaka asked since she hadn''t seen the monster.


    "Rather than being ferocious, it''s very gigantic," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, everyone is here."


    They turned and saw the governor of the fallen angel.


    "Sensei!" Rias said.


    Azazel nodded while walking along with Baraqiel and a young man with short ck hair.


    "Akeno..." Baraqiel looked at Akeno.


    Akeno only nodded and hid behind Yuuki since she wasn''t sure what to do and felt quite embarrassed.


    "Why are you getting embarrassed?" Yuuki asked.


    "W - Well, after this is over. Can youe with me to the fallen angel headquarters?" Akeno asked.


    "Sure," Yuuki didn''t hesitate to agree to her invitation. He looked at Baraqiel and nodded, "Father-inw."


    "..." Baraqiel twitched his lips and felt quiteplex. He nodded at him and sighed.


    Yuuki noticed the young man who had been looking at him, "You are?"


    "Nice to meet you, my name is Tobio Ikuse," Tobio said.


    "He is the owner of the Longinus," Azazel said.


    "Really?" Yuuki asked and looked at the small ck dog around him, "Is it that small dog?"


    "Wan!" The dog barked.


    "Yes," Tobio nodded and said, "I am also Himejima-san''s cousin."


    "......."


    Yuuki looked at Akeno and asked, "Do you know him?"


    Akeno thought for a while and nodded, "I know his name, but I have never seen him."


    Tobio nodded, "Yes, this is our first time to meet though I have heard you from Suzaku."


    Akeno nodded and didn''t talk anymore since she didn''t want to get involved in Himejima n. She didn''t feel thatfortable and hid behind him again.


    Tobio smiled wrily and also understood her action, "Then, I won''t trouble you anymore."


    Yuuki nodded and asked, "Is this Canis Lykaon?" He didn''t care much about the young man but rather the Longinus in front of him.


    "Yuuki..." Akeno said while pulling his shirt.


    "Alright," Yuuki nodded and said, "Then, see you Tobio-kun." Before leaving him and going out together with Akeno he knew that she needed time to calm herself.


    "Yes," Tobio nodded and didn''t stay there anymore.


    Yuuki hugged Akeno and said, "You still don''t forgive them?"


    "Yes," Akeno nodded since she couldn''t forgive the thing that Himejima n said to her mother but said, "But I don''t care about them that much as long as they don''t show their faces in front of me."


    Yuuki caressed her head and said, "Let''s visit your mother''s graveter."


    Akeno looked at him in surprise, "Are you sure?"


    "Well, I have dated her daughter and I think I need to visit to greet her," Yuuki said.


    "...." Akeno snuggled into his arms, "Thank you."


    "Do you want to go with your father tooter?" Yuuki asked.


    Akeno thought for a while and said, "It might be interesting if I have children during that time."


    "...."


    Yuuki looked at her and asked, "Do you want one?"


    "Well...." Akeno nodded in response.


    ''I am only 17 years old....'' Yuuki thought inwardly and said, "Well, we can make itter, but we can use that to prank your father. I am sure that your father will show a funny expression."


    Akeno chuckled, "You might get killed though."


    "....."


    "Rias."


    Rias turned and saw her childhood friend, "Sona."


    "Where is Yuuki?" Sona asked.


    "Shhh!" Rias tried to close her mouth.


    "W - What?" Sona was surprised by her actions.


    "His name is Archer here," Rias said.


    "Oh, right," Sona only remembered now and felt quite embarrassed.


    "Let''s go, we need to enter the meeting," Rias said.


    "Good," Sona nodded.


    Everyone started to gather together talking about the monsters that had attacked the underworld and their strategy to save the underworld from this monster.

 Chapter 871: Strategy Meeting

    Azazel stood up in front of everyone while showing the thing that had happened int he underworld thought therge t screen behind him. He showed them the record of the video that had been taken while also waiting for the report about the monster that had destroyed the city.


    Everyone could see that the monsters that had attacked the underworld wererger than they had thought and they could see that its regenerating power was very powerful while also able to create many small clones. They also saw that these monsters had multiplied several times and had be 10 gigantic monsters. They knew that it was one of thergest crises that had happened in the underworld.


    "You can see from the screen that these monsters were created using the Anhiliation Maker," Azazel said.


    "Do you know the owner of that Longinus? As long as we can kill the owner, then the monsters might disappear from the underworld!"


    One of them suddenly said and everyone also agreed since killing a Longinus user was easier rather than killing those gigantic monsters.


    Azazel shook his head and said, "I am not sure the location of that boy and I am sure that the Hero Faction is going to protect him along with the Dimensional Lost''s owner there the chance for us to kill the owner of Anhiliation Maker is very low."


    They started to be worried now.


    "The only chance for us to defeat these monsters is to fight it directly," Azazel said, and added, "However, the attack on the high-ranking devil and lower won''t create any damage to the monster. The only one who is able to fight those monsters is the one with the ultimate level or more."


    "..." Everyone who heard it felt a bit stunned since the number of the devil had decreased the number of the ultimate devils also wasn''t that much.


    "I''ll do it."


    Suddenly the champion of the Rating Game suddenly said.


    "Good," Azazel nodded and said, "If it is the champion of the Rating Game then I believe that you are able to defeat those monsters."


    Diehauser nodded and said, "But I can only take one of them." He knew his limit and when he was fighting the monster the other monsters might destroy the city.


    "I''ll take one too," Serafall said.


    "Are you sure? The Hero Faction is hiding and the True Longinus is very dangerous," Azazel said.


    Serafall nodded, "Yes. I am a magical girl Leviathan. I can''t stay here when the underworld is in a dangerous situation." She said those words while wearing a magical girl costume.


    "....." Everyone wasn''t sure what to say in this situation.


    "Onee-sama....." Sona blushed and embarrassed looking at her big sister.


    Azazel could see her determination and didn''t intend to stop her again.


    "As I have signed the peace treaty, then I will help take care of one of the monsters," Yasaka said.


    "Hahaue, is that alright?" Kunou asked.


    "It''s alright. I am sure that he is also going to protect me," Yasaka said while looking at Yuuki.


    Yuuki, who was disguising himself as Archer, gave her a nod.


    "Then, I''ll take care of this thing too!"


    One by one the ultimate devil that had joined the strategy meeting said that they would take care of the monster. When someone tried to destroy their home they had forgotten the fight between them and decided to fight together against these monsters.


    "I''ll take care of one too," Yuuki said.


    Azazel nodded, "That''s very reassuring if you also join this operation."


    Yuuki nodded in response.


    "Then the rest of you need help with the evacuation of the civilians in each city and help them to go to the shelter," Azazel said and added, "Can I trust you on this?" He looked at both Rias and Sona.


    "Yes!" Rias and Sona nodded in response.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Please enter!" Azazel said.


    "Governor! There is a report that the old satan faction has tried to create chaos and a coup d''etat!"


    "What?!" Everyone was startled when they heard the news.


    "Calm down," Azazel said, and added, "We also need to send people to take care of this." He looked at the person who gave the report and asked, "Is it all the report?"


    "No, there is more. The people who have been reincarnated by force also started to attack their master!"


    "What?!" One by one the news that they had heard made their heart became worried.


    "I know," Azazel''s face became grim.


    "For thest report, the monster has turned into 13 monsters; each of them is at least 100 meters tall and there is one with 200 meters tall," the man said.


    "....." Everyone sucked a deep breath when a disaster came after another.


    Azazel wasn''t a devil but he had a headache now. He felt that the devil was very troublesome, "I know."


    The man ended the report before leaving the meeting room.


    "Governor! Let me be the one who is taking care of the rebellion of the Old Satan Faction along with the reincarnated devil that attacked the devil," Sairorg said.


    Azazel nodded, "Yes, take care of them." He has a headache now and is wondering why he was in charge. He looked at them and said, "Then, everyone, I hope that you can save this underworld!"


    "YES!"


    They went out together before walking out from the meeting room to fight those gigantic monsters.


    "Bandersnatch and Jabberwocky," Azazel muttered.


    "What?" Yuuki asked.


    "Bandersnatch and Jabberwocky. It''s the name of those gigantic monsters," Azazel said.


    "Do you have time to name them?" Yuuki twitched his lips.


    Azazel snorted, "Well, I''ll go now with Sirzech to visit some bastard skeleton."


    "Take care," Yuuki said.


    "You too," Azazel said.


    Yuuki nodded in response. He knew that the devil could be divided into bad and good the same as a human. He thought for a while and created a hilt ornament before giving it to Sona since he knew that this girl didn''t have a healer, "Sona!"


    "Hmm?" Sona looked at him.


    "For you," Yuuki said and gave the hilt ornament to her.


    "This?" Sona was a bit confused.


    "You can use this to heal yourself or your peerage," Yuuki said and added, "Take care and don''t get hurt."


    "Thank you," Sona smiled warmly at him.


    "...." Yuuki looked at her smile for a while before shaking his head, "Take care."


    "I know you too," Sonan said before hurriedly gathering her peerage to evacuate the civilians.


    "Are we going too?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Yes, let''s go," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse nodded and walked beside him.


    ''Hades... you won''t get away unscathed from this...'' Yuuki thought inwardly before heading into battle.

 Chapter 872: Jabberwocky 1

    Azazel and Sirzech walked together since they needed to visit the bastard skeleton together.


    Sirzech looked at the two young men who were following them, "Are these the users of Zenith Tempest and Canis Lykaon?"


    "Yes," Azazel nodded.


    "Nice to meet you," two of them said at the same time.


    "My name is Tobio Ikuse," Tobio said. He is a young man with short ck hair and pale grey eyes. His appearance is simr to a boy that is living in your next door.


    "My name is Dulio Gesualdo," Dulio said. He is a young man with blond hair, green eyes, and dressed in priest clothes. He was very calm while talking with them and gave a holy aura around his body.


    "Those two will be our guard," Azazel said.


    "Well, that''s true," Sirzech nodded.


    "Governer, Maou-sama, who was that masked person in the meeting earlier?" Dulio asked. He had never seen him but he could feel that masked man was very powerful and there were a lot of girls around him.


    "That person is Archer. He is famous because of his feat of catching Loki in the past," Sirzech said.


    "Yeah, but his real identity is a secret. He doesn''t want to do anything troublesome," Azazel said.


    "I understand," Dulio nodded and said, "If it''s not the order of Michael-sama, I won''t do something troublesome and continue to tour around the world to eat something."


    "......"


    "Let''s just go back as soon as possible and then we can have a feast," Azazel said.


    "Yes," Dulio said with a smile.


    Sona walked while looking at the hilt ornament in her hand.


    "Sona-chan!"


    Sona was suddenly hugged by someone, "Onee-sama....." She felt quite tired all of a sudden.


    Serafall hugged her little sister for a while trying to recharge her energy and looked at the hilt ornament on her hand curiously, "What''s that?"


    "It''s from Archer," Sona said, and added, "He has said that it is going to heal me."


    "Really?" Serafall looked at the hilt ornament curiously and used it before they were enveloped by a pink warm light that made them veryfortable.


    "Comfortable....."


    Serafall nodded and said, "Be careful, alright? He has given you this and you can use it when your peerage or yourselves are in danger."


    "Yes," Sona nodded in response.


    "Where is he?" Serafall asked.


    "I am not sure he has gone out with Rossweisse-san," Sona said.


    "Hmm, I want to go with him," Serafall sighed.


    "Once-sama, you might meet him on the battlefield," Sona said.


    "That''s true," Serafall said, and added, "I will invite him to the Magical Girl Leviathan sequelter after the trouble is over."


    "......" Sona looked at her big sister with a tired gaze.


    Serafall smiled while looking at her, "Now, you''re not nervous anymore! I will leave the evacuation to you."


    Sona blinked her eyes and nodded, "Yes!"


    "Good, I''ll go now," Serafall said before flying in to fight the monster.


    Sona looked at her big sister and turned toward her peerage, "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    Rias along with her peerages also started to move to help with the evacuation. Even though their jobs might look easy, it wasn''t the case since they also needed to fight a small monster that had been created by the gigantic monster.


    "Everyone! Please don''t push each other! We will guide you to the shelter!" Asia shouted.


    sh!


    Xenovia used her Durandal to cut one of the monsters, "It isn''t going to end." She could see that the number of monsters that hade out from the gigantic monster was endless.


    "Don''t give up!" Rias said and sent out her destruction magic toward the group of monsters.


    "Dragon ster! Dragon ster!" Issei was spirited after Rias had promised to give him a date after this trouble was over.


    "Issei! Don''t work too hard!" Rias shouted.


    "Yes!" Issei started to calm down when he heard her voice.


    Akeno sent out a beam of electricity toward the monster. She wanted to follow him but she knew that she needed to help Rias.


    "Do you want to follow him?" Rias suddenly came toward her.


    "..." Akeno didn''t answer and gave her a nod, "I am just worried."


    Rias thought for a while and said, "He has something that is able to protect him from anything."


    "Oh? So something really happened when you were trapped earlier?" Akeno asked.


    Rias blushed, "W - What?!"


    "....." Akeno sighed and asked, "If something really happens why have you promised Issei to have a date?" She didn''t understand her actions.


    Rias was silent for a while and said, "I want to confirm something."


    "Confirm?" Akeno asked.


    "Yes," Rias nodded and said, "Whether I have a feeling toward Issei or not. That way I can say for sure what kind of rtionship that we will have in the future."


    "That''s true," Akeno nodded and said, "I agree with you."


    "Good," Rias nodded.


    "So what is really happening there?" Akeno suddenly asked.


    Rias blushed again and said, "It''s a secret!"


    Vali received telepathy from Azazel, "Azazel and Maou are on the way."


    "That''s good," Arthur nodded.


    "I can''t wait for this," Bikou said while swinging his staff around.


    "Yes, nyaa. Let''s have a st with this Hanging Garden of Babylon, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Don''t destroy this ce! We have stayed in this ce for a long time! I have a lot of memories with it!" Bikou said since then he has been reluctant to destroy the ce.


    "I never said I would destroy it, nyaa! This ce is full of weapons, right? Use all of themter, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "I am more curious about the dagger that he has given you," Arthur said.


    "Yes, nyaa. I am also curious but he has said that it is susprirsed," Kuroka said.


    "I can''t wait for this surprise," Vali said.


    They nodded before moving from Hanging Garden Babylon to Hades''s house.


    Suddenly there was a hexagon start portal that appeared in the sky before two figures appeared from it.


    "That''s the monster, huh? It''s bigger than I thought," Rossweisse said.


    "Yes, let''s try to test the defense and durability of this monster," Yuuki said and created a Balmung on his hands before raising it on the top of his head, creating an enormous blue beam sword swinging it down to the monster.


    "Balmung!"


    BOOOOOOOOM!!!!

 Chapter 873: Jabberwocky 2

    The people around saw an enormous blue light sword attack the gigantic monster and created arge explosion. They closed their eyes because of the impact but were also happy when they thought that this attack would be able to defeat the gigantic monster.


    Rossweisse hid behind him after the shockwave that was caused by Balmung was quite strong. "How?" She asked that question after Yuuki stopped his attack.


    "The monster is too thick and that regeneration...." Yuuki said while looking at the Jabberwocky that had started to regenerate after being shed by Balmung, ''Power to destroy the world, huh?''


    "Damn!"


    "What a thick monster!"


    The army who was standing around him felt that this monster was very unfair.


    The Jabberwocky that had started to regenerate also created arge number of monsters from its wound.


    Everyone felt that the difficulty to defeat this monster started to increase.


    "What are you going to do now?" Rossweisse asked.


    "If one attack is useless...." Yuuki suddenly created another enormous blue light sword before swinging it down toward the monster, "Balmung!"


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    Yuuki didn''t give this monster a chance to regenerate and attacked it several times, "Balmbung! Balmung! Balmung!...." He really loved to use Balmung since its attack was very fast and it was also very powerful. Lastly, the energy that he needed to use this weapon was very small so he could use it continuously.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    "Everyone move back!" Rossweisse ordered everyone.


    The people around didn''t even need her reminder and knew that they needed to back off from this ce or else they would be caught in Yuuki''s indiscriminate attack. They were just too amazed that he could use such a powerful attack a lot of times without getting tired.


    The small monsters that had been created by Jabberwocky didn''t stand a chance against this attack and killed instantly when they were hit by Balmung.


    Jabberwocky kept regenerating, but this continuous attack was just too ruthless and didn''t give it a chance to fight back.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!


    Yuuki kept sending out his attack, "Balmung!..."


    The surrounding area was in mess and ruin because of the impact of Balmung''s attack.


    Therge smoke covered the entire body of the Jabberwocky and after the smoke disappeared they could see that the gigantic monster that they were feared before had be a lump of burnt meat.


    "Is it death?"


    Suddenly one of the people in the surrounding area asked this question.


    "Yeah," Yuuki answered and made Balmung in his hand disappear. He looked at Rosswesse and said, "Let''s go to another ce."


    "Yes," Rosswesse nodded and created another portal before teleporting together with Yuuki to the location of the monster.


    "........"


    Everyone was stunned for a while before they cheered really loudly.


    "Yeah!"


    "We have won!"


    "Damn monster!"


    Some of them sent out their magic to the lump of meat that turned into ashes since they were very angry that their house and some of their friends had died because of that monster. They let out their emotions for a while before going to another ce to help out another team to hold the gigantic monster. Even though Yuuki had killed one of the monsters, there were another twelve monsters that were rampaging in the underworld.


    Yuuki and Rossweisse appeared in another area. They could see a simr monster with a simr feature and height only but it had a different head.


    Yuuki remembered that Azazel had named this monster Jabberwocky and the one with the height 200 meters as Bandersnatch. He was wondering whether he could use this monster for greater use. He thought for a while before deciding to create a small dagger in his hand.


    "What are you going to do with that dagger?" Rosseisse was confused. She thought that Yuuki would use his sword and attacked this monster with brute force simrly to earlier.


    "It''s a waste to destroy this monster. I''ll use it for something," Yuuki said and looked at Rosswessei, "That''s right. Can I borrow your magic item for a while?"


    "Sure, but what are you going to do with it?" Rossseiwsee asked and gave him her fan.


    "Wait here for a while," Yuuki said before flying toward the Jabberwocky. He knew that this monster wouldn''t attack him and even if this monster tried to attack him its movement was just too slow. The only problem with this monster was that it was very durable and heavy. The attack from the monster was simr to a bulldozer but with a thousand times power and size.


    Everyone who saw him sighed in relief since they had heard the report that one of the monsters had been defeated by Yuuki.


    Yuuki flew to the top of the head of Jabberwocky before stabbing the dagger that he had created before right into its head. He could see that a magical circle appeared on the top of the monster''s head before creating a ck line that wrapped around the body Jabberwocky. This process was very fast that before long the ck line disappeared without leaving any trace. He also felt a connection between himself and this gigantic monster.


    Jabberwocky suddenly stopped moving and didn''t show any reaction as if it had lost its consciousness.


    "Sess, huh?" Yuuki said before using his telepathy magic to call Kuroneko, "Kuroka."


    "Yuuki, nyaa? What''s wrong, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "Have you arrived in Hades''s home?" Yuuki asked.


    "We have arrived, nyaa, but we''re waiting for Azazel to start before attacking them, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Tell me when you''re going to attack that ce. I am going to send another surprise," Yuuki said.


    "Okay, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki ended the telepathy before using the fan that he had borrowed from Rossweisse to create arge constetion portal teleporting this Jabberwocky to an artificial space.


    Everyone who saw his actions opened their mouth wide.


    "Huh? Where did you send the monster, Archer?" Rossweisse asked in surprise. She knew the power of her magic item was space maniption and thought that Yuuki had sent out the gigantic monster somewhere.


    "Yes, I have kept it somewhere," Yuuki said and continued, "Let''s go to another ce. I need to have three of them to give a surprise to someone."


    "????" Rossweisse was confused but she nodded.


    Yuuki and Rossweisse teleported again to another ce to catch this monster.


    Issei was killing the monster until suddenly someone attacked him with magic.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    "Issei-kun!" Kiba was worried.


    "I am alright!" Issei said and came out of the smoke with his body covered in armor.


    Everyone sighed in relief and turned toward the source of this attack.


    "Hello, Gremory''s peerage. How about we have the second round?" Sigfried said aftering out of the purple mist along with the powerful devil around him that looked at them with a vicious expression.


    They knew that they couldn''t escape and needed to fight this battle.

 Chapter 874: Eye For an Eye 1

    The realm of the dead.


    Azazel, Sirzech, Tobio, and Dulio went together to the Hades''s headquarters in the realm of the dead to meet that skeleton god.


    The realm of the dead is also known as the Realm of Hades in Greek mythology and the Depths of Hell. The ce where Hades the God of the dead and the Grim Reapers reside. Located in the lower strata of the Underworld and the ce where the souls of the dead are sorted and are also close to Cocytus. The realm of the dead is of the Olympus World; the God from the Greek-faction Hades is in control of it. It isn''t as big as the Underworld and as it''s the world of the dead, it is a wastnd that no living creature can live in.


    They went together to this ce to talk about the of the Grim Reapers attack on them along with the cooperation with the Hero Faction. They moved together before they had arrived in the Greek shrine. They knew that it was a location where the Grim Reapers of this World live and where the castle of Hades is located.


    "Tobio, do as usual," Azazel said. He also used his magic tomunicate with Vali to tell them that it was time for him to do his revenge. He knew that he couldn''t tantly attack Hades since the Greek mythology had signed the peace treaty. He knew that he couldn''t attack Hades but it didn''t mean Vali and his team couldn''t attack it. He had decided to buy a time for Vali to wreck and caused chaos in this ce.


    "Right," Tobio said before entering the shadow. He usually worked as an undercover and would attack his enemy in the dark. His job was to guard Azazel and Sirzech while also telling them when the situation would turn into worse. He would stay at the entrance of the shrine to guard and make an opening to escape when they were surrounded.


    Azazel, Sirzech, and Dulio entered the shrine together and they could see the interior of this ce.


    This shrine is simr to a ritual area with ornaments such as gold used for the interior and it''s so gorgeous that it doesn''t suit being in the Underworld. There is a carving on the wall of the trinity Gods of Olympus ¨C Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades and it is carved to stand out.


    Dulio didn''t have that much interest in this ce and followed both Azazel and Sirzech slowly.


    The moment that three of them entered the shrine they were surrounded by a lot of Grim Reapers that were wielding their scythes letting out a hostile and gloomy aura around their bodies.


    "Call that bastard skeleton!" Azazel was rude but he didn''t care much.


    The Grim Reapers showed greater hostility when they heard Azazel''s rude remarks about their father and boss. In the past, they were created by Hades and it wasn''t wrong when they thought that Hades was their father.


    Azazel could see that there were a lot of powerful grim reapers and he could tell from the aura that they were leaking that they must be either top-level Grim Reapers or ultimate-level Grim Reapers, ''Where''s that Pluto?'' He didn''t see the Grim Reapers that had fought him in the artificial space.


    Then suddenly the group of Grim Reapers opened a path to let someone walk to meet them.


    They saw a tall skeleton dressed in attire worn by high priests, giving off a creepy aura with a light on its eyes.


    Sirzech, who had been silent, walked in front of them and said, "It has been a while. It is I, Maou-Lucifer from the Underworld, Sirzechs at your service. The God of the realm of the Dead, Hades-sama. I''m very sorry for the sudden visit." He knew that the underworld was in chaos and that was the reason he decided to visit this ce since he was confident that this skeleton would create more chaos on the underworld. He knew that they couldn''t stop this skeleton with only a verbal warning and that was why he came here along with Sirzech.


    "For all of you toe here. Fafafafa. I certainly didn''t expect this," Hadesughed heartily.


    Sirzech knew that the power of Hades was a real deal and even with both of him and Sirzech came together. He could see that Hades was confident of beating both of them in this ce. Michael had told him earlier that he wanted toe but he decided to reject it since it was quite problematic for an angel toe to the underworld.


    Hades looked at Dulio and asked, "So who is that fake angel over there? I can feel an abnormal presence from him."


    Dulio summoned 10 pure-white wings from his back while making a simple introduction, "Hello. My name is Dulio Gesualdo, [Brave Saint]''s Joker. I''m here as a guard for Lucifer-sama and Azazel-sama. Though it doesn''t seem like they need it. Though Michael-sama said, "Just in case". It''s the job of an Angel, a job."


    "The rumored trump card of the heavens huh. I hear that the Longinus within you can freely control the weather of the World... Fafafafa. That Michael. I never expected him to send his Joker here," Hadesughed. He never put them in his eyes and even wanted them to fight him here.


    "The bosses of the bats and crows, and two Longinus. Don''t you think it''s a bit of bullying to bring such people to an old guy like me? It might not be bad to talk to all of you while drinking tea, but I will ask you. What business do you have here?" Hades asked as if he didn''t know anything.


    Vali received a signal from Sirzech and said, "Let''s go."


    Bikou, Arthur, and Kuroka nodded before entering Hades''s shrine. They entered from a different side where Azazel along with Sirzech met Hades.


    Their sudden appearance made the Grim Reapers that were living in this ce be startled.


    "Grow up, Ruyi Bang!!" Bikou said and mmed his staff at the Grim Reapers.


    "Let''s start our revenge."

 Chapter 875: Eye For an Eye 2

    "Attack it, Hahaue!" Kunou cheered on her mother. She was sitting on the top of her mother who had transformed into arge nine-tailed fox. She could see that the size of this monster wasrger than her mother but she believed her mother would win this fight.


    Yasaka opened her mouth and sent out a st of fire to the Jabberwocky.


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    Jabberwocky stopped its movement and was damaged by Yasaka''s fire but it needed more than that to defeat this monster.


    Yasaka frowned and wanted to attack the Jabberwocky again but stopped when she saw a constetion portal that appeared beside them.


    "Papa!" Kunou said when she smelled this familiar smell.


    Yuuki and Rossweisse came out from the portal and floated beside them.


    Kunou jumped directly to Yuuki since she didn''t expect him toe here.


    Yuuki caught her and said, "Kunou, be careful!"


    "Yes...." Kunou didn''t seem to hear his reminder and hugged him tightly.


    Yuuki sighed and said, "Yasaka, let me take care of this monster."


    "..." Yasaka looked at him for a while and answered, "Sure."


    Yuuki took off Kunou who was hugging him and gave her to Rossweisse, "Take care of her for a while."


    "Alright," Rossweisse answered and hugged Kunou in her arms. She was wondering whether it was the feeling when she had children in the future.


    Yuuki did a simr process that he had done earlier before teleporting this monster to the artificial space that he had created, "That''s three."


    "....."


    Yasaka along with the people who tried to stop this monster looked at him with a surprised and baffled expression.


    "Papa is strong!" Kunou was happy and her eyes were shining.


    "Where is the monster?" Yasaka asked and turned back to her humanoid form.


    "I am going to keep it and give it to someer," Yuuki said.


    "What?" Yasaka was bbergasted and asked, "For who?" She was wondering who Yuuki wanted to give that gigantic monster for.


    "It''s a secret. Do you want toe with us?" Yuuki asked since he felt that with both Yasaka and Kunou his trip would be more enjoyable.


    "Let''s go, Hahaue! Let''s go with Papa to destroy those monsters!" Kunou said.


    Yasaka looked at her daughter with a helpless expression and said, "Then, let''s go together Yuuki."


    "Alright," Yuuki said and took Kunou in his arms before teleporting together to another ce where the monster had caused destruction.


    Arthur took out his Cdbolg directly and used it to destroy thendscape of this ce.


    BOOOOOMMM!


    Bikou used the Hanging Garden of Babylon to shoot out a lot of magical beams destroying this ce.


    Vali also used his "Bnce Breaker" and sent out a st of demonic energy toward the group of the devil.


    "Nyaa, I''ll use this dagger!" Kuroka said and stabbed the dagger on the ground. She had been curious about the function of this dagger and wanted to know the effect of this weapon. She waited for a while until he heard a crack sound.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Space started to crack before creating a hole.


    Everyone looked at this crack space and saw something that came out from within the space. They opened their eyes wide when they saw three gigantic monsterse out from inside this crack of space.


    "Isn''t this that Jabberwocky?" Bikou was surprised.


    Vali, Kuroka, and Arthur were surprised to see this monster suddenly appear in this ce.


    Three gigantic monsters started to walk inside this ce and wrecked this ce further.


    "So this is a surprise, nyaa?" Kuroka smiled when she thought that Yuuki used his magic to teleport the monster in the underworld to this ce. SHe thought that his idea was very good.


    "Let them be destroyed by their own weapons, huh?" Vali smirked.


    "Is it only me or are you forgetting the fifteen meters golem that is behind those gigantic monsters?" Bikou said.


    They turned and saw a fifteen meters golem. They didn''t notice this golem sincepared to the Jabberwocky which was 100 meters tall this golem was quite small but they were surprised when they saw this golem started to grow and each step of this golem created a small garden.


    "......"


    "Is it only me or is this golem bing bigger now?" Bikou asked.


    "No, I can see that this golem is starting to grow," Arthur said.


    "Kuroka, use your telepathy to ask him about this golem," Vali said.


    "Alright," Kuroka said and used telepathy to ask him about this golem. She could tell that this golem absorbed the mana or energy in this ce to grow bigger and bigger. She started to wonder how big that this golem could grow, "Yuuki!"


    "What''s wrong, Kuroka?"


    "Is this golem is the surprise, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "Yes, the name of that golem is Adam."


    "Adam, nyaa? The same name as the first human, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "Yes, that one. Just let that golem walk and you don''t need to do anything. If you still feel annoyed you can continue to wreck apart that Hades''s ce."


    "I know, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Don''t fight Hades. That person is too dangerous."


    "I am not stupid, nyaa. I won''t fight the God of Death, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Even though they wanted to revenge, they weren''t that stupid enough to fight Hades directly.


    Hades had masted the power of death and it was one of the most dangerous elements in magic.


    They might be sent to the Cocytus directly or perished from this world. That was why they had decided to wreck Hades''s home along with beating the army of Grim Reapers.


    "This golem brings life to its surroundings," Arthur said.


    "Yeah. It''s one of the effects of this goal. It will encroach on the surroundingnd and turn it into "Eden.""


    "How big can it grow?" Vali asked.


    "1000 meters or more, if there is nothing disturbing it."


    "........"


    ''1000 meters or more....''


    "Do we continue to wreck apart now?" Bikou asked.


    Vali thought for a while and said, "Let''s go back. We need to have our revenge on the Hero Faction now."


    They nodded in response before heading back to the Hanging Garden of Babylon, letting three Jabberwocky and Adam wreck apart.


    The group of Grim Reapers worked together and attacked the monster together but as expected it was very hard when the ultimate level Grim Reapers were greeting both Azazel and Sirzech.

 Chapter 876: Eye For an Eye 3

    Azazel was very irritated when he heard Hades''s question.


    Sirzech didn''t change his expression while saying, "There was an incident at the Underworld which took ce at the territory of sya-Labs. My sister, her servants and Azazel over here received an assault from the Khaos-Brigade at the hotel near the Mid-ss Devil promotion stadium."


    "Ah, I have received a report about it." Hades nodded.


    "And I heard that the Governor and others were attacked by the Grim Reapers." Sirzech looked at Hades.


    "I heard that your sister and Azazel-dono were trying to get in touch with "the Uroboros", Ophis secretly. I had them investigate it. All of the factions are thinking of having an alliance after all. The rtionship between the whole factions will crumble if there is such treason like that. And it would be even worse if this action was done by Governor Azazel, who talks about peace more than anyone else. I wanted to know what was going through the minds of the Governor I admire. I had my underlings look into it. I told them to give you a small warning if such treason did happen." Hades seemed quite respectful while telling the reason why he had sent a group of Grim Reapers toward them.


    ''This shit!'' Azazel felt sick listening to him talk. ''Sending a f.u.c.k.i.n.g legendary Grim Reapers is a small warning?''


    "Though it seems like it was a misunderstanding. If you receive any casualties then I apologize. If you want an atonement then tell me. I can grant you basically anything other than my life," Hades said while looking down on them.


    Azazel was angry but he didn''t say anything since there was someone who was angrier than him.


    Sirzech, who had been calmed earlier, suddenly let out a powerful pressure while answering Hades calmly, "Is that so? So it was your misunderstanding... I see. I also came here because I''ve heard a rumor which doesn''t sound that good." He looked at him and said, "Hades-sama. I received a report that you are connected with The Khaos-Brigade behind the scenes. I hear that you are helping the Hero-faction and Old-Maou faction. I also heard that they used Samael. If this is true, then your actions will be seen as serious treason. Even if we are standing in different positions, all the factions have agreed not to have thate out. I don''t want to question your innocence, but just for confirmation will you let us see how the situation of the seal of Samael is?"


    They could find out whether Hades used Samael by checking how long the seal has been used to seal Samael. If he is innocent, then the seal should have been performed a very long time ago. If he is guilty, then the seal should have been undone recently. If they were able to confirm that then they might be able to me everything that was happening on Hades.


    Hades sighed while listening to Sirzech''s question. He shook his head and said, "This is idiotic. I am busy. I don''t have time to be used of such things." He turned and left them after saying that.


    "I understand. Then I will stop questioning you. But the truth is that you are being used. So let''s do one thing then? I would like you to stay with us here until the monster incident settles in the Underworld," Sirzech said since he wanted Hades to stay in this ce until the matter in the Underworld was over.


    Hades stopped and looked at Sirzech. "You say something interestingd. Yes... How about this then? I won''t mind epting that suggestion if you showed me your true form."


    "..."


    Everyone was silent when they heard this question.


    "I heard rumors about it. The reason why the Devil named "Sirzechs" became a being that is called Lucifer. The reason for which you have surpassed the beings is called Devils." Hades seemed quite amused and wanted to see Sirzech''s reaction.


    Sirzech nodded while saying, "Very well. If it will make you stay here, then that is a very cheap deal. I suggest having those around you back off. They will definitely perish."


    "Hou. That would be interesting. The ones around me aren''t only High-level Grim Reapers, but there are also Ultimate-ss Grim Reapers within them. Even so, I don''t think there are lies within your words."


    At Sirzechs words, the Grim Reapers around Hades have an even stronger hostility. Sirzech takes his shirt off and tells me and Dulio to back away.


    Dulio and Azazel moved back while watching Sirzech slowly turn into his true form. The demonic power of destruction emitted from Sirzech''s body, and his body started to turn red.


    Then the whole shrine started to shake and a violent crack started to appear everywhere within the ritual area and that includes ceiling, walls, and the ground. Sirzechs''s surroundings perish without leaving a single speck of dust, due to the power of destruction emitted from him. The moment a crimson aura envelops Sirzech, the intense aura enveloped. this whole area. The shaking stops. Then there was silence within the shrine. What appeared in the middle was the power of destruction in the shape of a human. The new form of power of destruction looks at Hades.


    "In this form, the power of destruction spreads without mymand. Without any barrier in the field, it will make everything go back to nothingness. It was fortunate that this shrine was made very strong. It seems like this ce willst longer." Sirzech''s voice changed into something that sent a chill to everyone.


    Azazel was shocked when he saw this transformation.


    "Hahaha, does he really need a guard?" Dulioughed.


    "Does this satisfy you Hades-dono?" Sirzech asked.


    "Fafafafa. You monster. I see. You have greatly surpassed the former Lucifer. You even greatly outss the category of a Maou. No, I can feel powers that make me doubt if I can even call you a Devil. What are you?" Hades asked.


    "That''s what I would like to know. Though it''s certain that it is a sudden mutation. Either way, the current me can eliminate you."


    "Fafafa. It doesn''t sound like a joke at all. If we fight, then the realm of the dead will definitely perish."


    Hades and Sirzech looked at each other until one Grim Reaper approached Hades while telling him something.


    Hades, who has received a report, points his hands towards the fire positioned in the ritual area and a vision appears within the fire. What appeared on the vision was a certain group rampaging up against a veryrge army of Grim Reapers.


    They could see that the Vali''s team attacked the group of Grim Reapers then suddenly there was arge crack that appeared in the space before sending out three gigantic monsters that destroyed Hades''s house.


    "...."


    "Is this your doing Governor of Crows?" Hades asked with quite an unpleasant voice.


    Azazel was very happy when he saw that reaction but he was also quite surprised when he saw the Jabberwocky that had attacked Hades''s home, "Huh? No Idea."


    The aura around Hades changed color to that of anger.


    "I don''t know what are you talking about?" Azazel only shrugged his shoulders.


    Hades wanted to say something but suddenly Sirzech interrupted him.


    "One thing. This is just my personal feeling, but allows me to say it."


    Sirzech suddenly said while raising his hand, "The God of the realm of the dead, Hades. The evil-intentions directed towards my sister Rias will require your death. I will have you prepared when we end up fighting. I will eliminate you from this world and I will not hold back nor hesitate." His re would make anyone stand frozen.


    Azazel also took out his spear of light then saying, "If you dare to attack my students again then next time then prepare yourself."


    Sirzech and Azazel didn''t move and looked at him while letting out their power.


    Hades kept looking at them and knew that he needed to face them right here. He couldn''t take care of the gigantic monster and could only let his subordinates take care of it.


    Suddenly one Grim Reaper came to him again and reported him about something strange.


    "Strange golem?"

 Chapter 877: Siegfried

    Siegfried was standing in front of them along with a number of members of the devil from Old Satan faction.


    "You havee to be killed, huh?" Akeno said.


    Koneko didn''t hesitate and used her power to transform before leaping instantly into one of her opponents, destroying him instantly.


    BOOOOM!


    "Damn!"


    "Strong!"


    "Kill her!"


    The group of the devil from the Old Satan faction who saw this scene hurriedly prepared their magic to kill Koneko.


    "I won''t let you!"


    Akeno and Rias sent out their magic toward the devil of the Old Satan faction.


    Before long they started to fight each other leaving only Siegfried who was watching this situation calmly.


    "I''ll be your opponent," Kiba said and faced Sigfried.


    "Yuuto Kiba, huh?" Siegfried only looked at Kiba for a second before continuing to watch Rias, Koneko, Akeno, and Xenovia who fought against the group of the devil from Old Satan faction.


    "Bastard!" Kiba moved very fast and appeared right in front of Siegfried before shing his sword.


    Siegfried summoned four arms on his back and blocked Kiba''s attack. He frowned and could see that Kiba had be stronger. He decided to y for a while observing the situation of his surroundings. ''That half-fallen angel and cat youkai is the stronger one, huh?'' He thought inwardly. He thought that the group of the devil from Old Satan faction would be quite strong but it seemed that they were just crap. He jumped back and kept his distance from Kiba, "You''ve be strong. It seems that I need to get serious or else I won''t be able to get out of this ce unscathed."


    Issei worked as a supporter, giving everyone a "boost" using his Boosted Gear. He suddenly saw Siegfried take out something simr to a pistol but with an injection on its tip from his pocket, "What''s that?"


    Siegfried took the needlepoint to his neck before smiling, "This is something that wasplete with the help of the old-Maou Shalba Beelzebub. In other words, it''s a doping drug. For the Sacred Gear that is."


    "You''re going to use that to strengthen yourself?"


    Siegfried nodded then said, "What would the result be if we were to inject ourselves with the blood of the true-Maou who is the arch-enemy in the Bible of the God who created the Sacred Gears? That was the theme of the research. With quite a number of sacrifices and lots of data collected, it was able to fuse between the Sacred item and deep devilishness."


    Blood of a Maou!


    Everyone seemed surprised when they heard such a thing appeared in this world.


    Siegfried then looked at the Gram which he was holding onto. "Naturally I should be able to defeat you with this Demonic-Emperor-sword Gram... Unfortunately, I am chosen by this sword but you can say that I am also cursed by it. Kiba Yuuto. You can understand what I mean, right?"


    Siegfried''s Sacred Gear is a sub-species of [Twice Critical]. Its Bnce-Breaker is also a sub-species. His Sacred Gear is said to be a dragon-type Sacred Gear, and just like the name implies, it has the traits of a Dragon. He won''t have a problem wielding Gram if it''s Twice-Critical in a basic state. But it will be a different story if it is a Bnce-Breaker which skyrockets his abilities. The more he increases his abilities, the more his rtionship with Gram worsens. The more Siegfried releases his true ability, the more harmful effects it has on him because of Gram''s Dragon-yer ability which will terminate Siegfried himself.


    "I will receive fatal wounds by my own sword if I am in a Bnce-Breaker state. This sword here isn''t concerned about my body." Siegfriedmented looking at Gram before looking at them. "Yes. If I want to fight using Gram, then I have to fight in my normal state. Butpared with the Bnce-Breaker six-swords style, it won''t cope with it. And that bes more obvious in a battle against you guys. I won''t be able to fight against you guys properly if I don''t use Bnce Breaker. But it will be a different story if I can use the Demonic-Emperor sword Gram while in Bnce-Breaker."


    Siegfried injected the contents of the pistol into his neck. Then Siegfried''s body reacts. His body started to react even more, and his body started to change.


    Michi! Michi!


    While making a weird and dull sound, the four arms growing from his back became thicker. Each of his fingers started to crumble and merge with the swords they are holding onto. Siegfried himself started to change. His expression became hard and there were veins on his face. His muscles started to move as if he was a different creature and the hero-faction uniform he was wearing got torn. A monster who had four arms that became gigantic which can almost touch the ground. He no longer looks like an Asura. He now looks like a spider monster. The enormous pressure and creepy aura weren''t normal. While having cramps on his face, he smirks.


    "Chaos Drive. That''s what we call it. We call this doping injection a "Chaos Break". We took the part of the name from "Bnce-Breaker" and "Juggernaut-Drive"."


    Siegfried''s low and deep voice could be heard by everyone, his voice also changed along with his transformation.


    Monster.


    Yes, Siegfried has transformed himself into a monster itself.


    They could feel the power that emitted from Seigfried''s body was so powerful that it was even stronger than the group of devils from the Old Satan Faction.


    Akeno, Rias, Xenovia, and Koneko were fighting against the group of devils. Only both Kiba and Issei were able to fight Siegfried who had turned into a monster.


    Asia was behind them while trying to help them only when she suddenly saw a ck portal appear behind Siegfried.


    Pierce!


    "Wha---- Cough..." Siegfried coughed a lot of blood from his mouth and saw a hand had pierced his heart directly.


    "You need to say that line when you have the confidence to win against them...."


    "Though, it is impossible."


    Ssh!


    Siegfried dropped on the ground while looking at the person who had killed him, "You...." He wanted to say something but he felt tired and closed his eyes. He couldn''t stay in this world again but he felt that he had angered someone that he shouldn''t be.


    Yuuki came out from the portal alone while cleaning his hands with a handkerchief. "Kiba, you can have the sword."


    "..."

 Chapter 878: Other Side 1

    Yuuki was teleporting together with Rossweisse, Kunou, and Yasaka. He took control of three gigantic monsters before teleporting them to the realm of the dead, where it was the home of both Hades and the Grim Reapers. He was confident that Azazel and Sirzech wouldn''t get into a fight with Hades and it would also be very hard to put me on Hades since there wasn''t any evidence or proof that Hades had colluded with the Khaos Brigade. He also knew that it wouldn''t be easy for those who had the power to fight each other since the result of their fight would be devastating.


    ''Concern, huh?'' Yuuki started to think about what to do with the Hero Faction. He knew that it was impossible to change their mind and after what they had done it was impossible to be forgiven. He knew that he couldn''t be merciful toward them. He thought that he should end them when he had a chance in the past.


    "You''ve got three of them," Rossweisse said.


    "Papa, you''re very strong," Kunou praised.


    Yuuki smiled and patted Kunou''s head, "If I am not strong, I won''t be able to protect you."


    Yasaka shook her head and said, "You don''t need to push yourselves. I can handle the rest of the monster along with everyone."


    Yuuki thought for a while and felt that he was the one who had done the job. He felt that he should leave some of the monsters to the other people. He nodded and said, "Let''s visit, Serafall."


    "Good," Yasaka agreed.


    "I''ll open the portal to get there," Rossweisse said and created a constetion portal for Serafall''s location.


    They entered the portal and teleported to the location where Serafall along with her subordinatres were fighting against the gigantic monster.


    "Huh? Yu--- Archer! What are you doing here?" Serafall was surprised when she saw four people appearing beside her. She wanted to call his real name but she corrected herself since she knew that he wanted to hide it.


    "We''reing for help," Yuuki said.


    "Eh? How about the monster in your ce?" Serafall asked.


    "This guy has defeated three of them," Yasaka said.


    "...."


    "3?" Serafall felt that she would lose. She thought for a while and said, "No. Let me, The Magical Girl Levia-tan defeat this monster!" She also wanted to show him her power since she wanted to recruit him to her peerage. She started to fly toward the monster while getting ready to use her magic.


    Yuuki was also curious about the power of Serafall and decided to watch in silence.


    "Archer, do you know what Serafall''s magic is famous for?" Yasaka asked.


    "Hmm, I am not sure, but it should have something to do with water, right?" Yuuki said. He remembered that the Sitri Family was famous for their water magic.


    Yasaka nodded and said, "Yes. The Sitri Family is famous for water magic, but Serafall is special since she is famous for her mastery of ice magic."


    "Ice magic, huh?" Yuuki was wondering who was stronger Yasaka or Serafall but he knew that it was better to shut his mouth now.


    Rossweisse was also curious about the power of Serafall since she was known as one of the four Maous.


    Serafall wanted to show her cute magic on him and took a deep breath before arge magical circle appeared right in front of her. She closed her eyes for second before saying, "Celsius Cross Trigger!"


    Then it was just a moment that thend in front of them had turned into the world of ice and she froze up an entire region of the Underworld, along with the Jabberwocky that had been created by Anhilitation Maker.


    Everyone only looked at this magic in awe until they felt a cold temperature on their bodies.


    "I am cold," Kunou said while hugging her body.


    Yuuki created a coat for Rosswseisse, Kunou, and Yasaka since he had to admit that this magic wa very strong.


    "Thank you, Papa!" Kunou smiled and wore a warm coat immediately.


    "Thank you," Yasaka also said while smiling at him.


    Rossweisse blushed while giving him a peck.


    Yuuki caressed his cheek and thought that there were a lot of problemstely. He looked at the sky and shouted inwardly, ''I want to go back!'' Though, he couldn''t do that until he had settled the problem in this ce.


    "How is it?" Serafall asked after she had defeated the monster.


    "You should have used your magical stick when you attacked that monster earlier," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, right! How can I forget about it!" Serafall said and wrote it in the memo.


    "......"


    Yasaka and Rossweisse were speechless at their conversation.


    "Do you want toe to hunt another gigantic monster?" Yasaka asked.


    "Sure," Serafall nodded since she felt that it was faster to travel along with them.


    Yuuki suddenly felt something and said, "I''ll go somewhere first."


    "Where are you going?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Help someone," Yuuki said.


    "Then we''lle too," Yasaka said.


    "Don''t you want to take care of the monster first? I''lle back as soon as possibleter," Yuuki said since he didn''t want to show Kunou his other side. He patted Kunou''s head and said, "Let''s y after this matter is over."


    "Uhm," Kunou nodded in response.


    "Take care," Yuuki said and gave a peck to both Yasaka and Rossweisse.


    "How about me?" Serafall asked.


    "......"


    Yuuki looked at Serafall for a while then gave her a peck on her cheek. He separated from them before saying, "Then, I''ll go now." He entered the ck portal and teleported somewhere.


    Serafall caressed her cheek and then said, "Yosh! Let''s defeat the monsters that have caused trouble in the underworld!"


    "Yeah!" Kunou cheered.


    Rossweisse and Yasaka only shook their heads at the same time.


    Pierce!


    Yuuki stabbed Siegfried right into his heart with his bare hand. He created a handkerchief while saying, "Kiba, you can have the sword."

 Chapter 879: Other Side 2

    Kiba and Issei looked at Yuuki who suddenly appeared from the ck portal in front of them and killed Siegfried instantly without changing his emotion. They weren''t sure but they got a shudder from just looking at him.


    "Kiba?" Yuuki asked.


    "Y - Yes!" Kiba said.


    "Gram is quite a powerful sword, even though your sword birth is good butpared to Gram who has in Fenrir in the past there is still quite a gap," Yuuki said and took the Gram that wasying on the ground without problem. He could feel that it was quite a good sword and he threw it toward Kiba.


    Kiba caught the sword unconsciously while looking at Yuuki who had walked toward Rias along with everyone who was fighting the devil from Old Satan Faction.


    "Archer, howe you''re here?" Rias asked.


    "Yasaka and Levia-tan are taking care of the rest of the monster. I am going to help you for a bit," Yuuki said.


    They didn''t care much about Siegfried who wasying on the ground since they were enemies.


    Yuuki created Balmung again and created an enormous blue beam sword before shing it toward the enemy.


    BOOOOM!


    They weren''t sure what to say since they saw him very easily to defeat the enemy that they had been fighting earlier.


    "What sword is that?" Xenovia asked curiously.


    "Balmung," Yuuki said.


    "Can I see it?" Xenovia asked.


    "Take this sword then," Yuuki said and added, "Your Excalibur is too weak." He wasn''t sure but he was wondering why Excalibur in this world had be seven pieces and each of them had a quite weak ability. Compared to the Excalibur in his imagination, the Excalibur in this world was weak.


    "Really?" Xenovia was surprised.


    "Yeah, I''ll lend it to you for a while," Yuuki said.


    "I''ll use it," Xenovia nodded while looking at her new sword.


    "How is the evacuation?" Yuuki asked.


    "It''s almost finished," Rias said.


    "Then, I''ll help you. It''s faster with my portal," Yuuki said.


    "Good, please teleport them to the shelter," Rias said.


    Yuuki nodded and started to use his magic to evacuate the civilians from this area. He could see that the champion of the rating game, Diehauser Belial, was fighting against the monster in this area along with his peerage.


    The process of evacuation was quite fast that it didn''t take a long time before they had done moving all of the civilians in this area to the shelter.


    "What are you gonna do now?" Rias asked.


    "Me? I am going to Lilith. Thest monster, the Bandersnatch, is walking toward that ce," Yuuki said.


    "Take us too to that location. I have heard that Sona is in that location," Rias said.


    "Yes, we''ll help with the evacuation of that ce," Xenovia said.


    Yuuki nodded and created a ck portal again. "Alright, let''s go."


    They nodded and entered the ck portal before teleporting to the capital of the underworld, Lilith.


    The capital city of Maou territory in the Underworld (Devil side), Lilith. The area is roughly the same size as the capital city of Japan, Tokyo. In terms of culture, it is no different, and there are very tall buildings and public transport present. It may be a bit differentpared to other developed countries, but it is definitely a city. But that city is drawing into a crisis. That''s because of the irregr gigantic monster, Bandersnatch is drawing near. If it arrives, the capital will receive a very devastating blow and the capital will be dead. If the capital goes down, there is no doubt that other areas throughout the Underworld would also be affected.


    Right now the Lucifer group, Grayfia-sama and Sirzechs-sama''s other servants, are taking Bandersnatch on. It is the group that is said to be the strongest among all Devils. Right now they are evenly matched, and even though they aren''t causing any critical damage to Jabberwocky, they are still seeding in stalling it.


    Yuuki along with everyone had arrived in Lilith using his ck portal.


    "Huge!" Issei eximed when he saw Bandersnatch. He thought that Jabberwocky was enormous but Bandersnatch was two timesrger than Jabberwocky. He could see that Grayfia was fighting and he could understand now why she was named as the "Strongest Queen" in the underworld.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Rias''s eyes turned serious since she could see that the magic that was used by Grayfia and her brother''s peerage didn''t cause that much damage on the Bandersnatch.


    "Yuuki, can you beat this monster?" Akeno asked.


    Yuuki was thinking which weapon he should use for this asion since he had too much of it. He looked at this monster and thought that it would be a waste to destroy it. He could use it when he was in needter.


    "Yes."


    "When this matter is over, let''s do it a lot of times," Akeno snuggled into him for a while before separating from him.


    "Of course," Yuuki said, before moving toward the Bandersnatch.


    Rias looked at his back and felt quite jealous of Akeno. She shook her head and said, "Everyone, let''s help the evacuation!"


    "Yes!"


    Grayfia was fighting against the Bandersnatch along with everyone until she noticed someone was flying toward her direction. She turned around and saw him. "Archer?"


    "I''ll take care of this," Yuuki said and flew directly tot he Bandersnatch.


    Grayfia watched him take out a dagger in his hand before stabbing it right into Bandernatch''s head. She saw a ck line start to emerge and wrapped around Bandernatch''s body before it disappeared. She saw the movement of Bandernatch stop and the light on its eyes was gone. ''What is this?'' She saw a ck portal appear before it enveloped the entire Bandersnatch before making it disappear. She saw him flying toward her and asked, "Done?"


    "Yeah," Yuuki answered but he knew the mission wasn''t over since he felt that the Hero Faction woulde out soon. He created another ck portal to go to another ce.


    "Where are you going?" Grayfia asked.


    Yuuki smiled and asked, "Are you curious?"


    "...." Grayfia didn''t say anything and only looked at him with a cold expression.


    "....."


    "I am joking. I am going to end the trouble in this ce. Help me take care of the rest of the monsters," Yuuki said and entered the ck portal.


    Grayfia only nodded and didn''t say anything again ordering everyone to follow her to hunt other monsters.

 Chapter 880: Other Side 3

    Sona, along with her peerage, was helping with the evacuation of the civilians.


    Sona and Tsubaki were guiding the bus that was full of children to the shelter.


    Saji observed the surroundings since he knew that this ce was dangerous with a monster, devil from Old Satan Faction, and Khaos Brigade attacked this ce at the same time. He was d though that there were a lot of people who came to help this ce.


    Sona''s other peerage was helping the other ce since the number of civilians was sorge that they needed to divide their teams.


    Sona could see the worried expression of the children on the bus. It was quite rare for her to smile but during this time she showed those children a gentle smile telling them that everything was alright.


    Saji was entranced by that smile.


    "Saji-kun," Tsubasi said to reprimand him.


    "Yes!" Saji nodded and continued to observe the situation around.


    "Ay, isn''t this Sitri''s family heir along with her peerage?"


    Suddenly they heard this voice and saw three people appearing in front of them.


    Saji, who saw the three people in front of him frowned. "Hero Faction."


    "Hero Faction?!" Sona and Tsubaki were surprised when they heard it.


    The three people in front of them were Heracles, Jeanne, and Georg.


    "Is this your doing?" Sona was angry when she thought the monster that had wrecked the underworld was their doing. She could remember the face of everyone who was sad and desperate because of this monster.


    "It''s not our fault, but the result isn''t bad," Georg said while adjusting his sses.


    "Ay, how about we have a fight now?" Heracles said. He was eager to fight and tightened his muscles to show that she couldn''t wait anymore.


    "Heracles, you fight maniac!" Jeanne said. She looked at the bus and saw a lot of children. "There are a lot of children on that bus. You should fight after they have evacuated them."


    "I can''t wait that long!" Heracles said.


    Sona knew that the situation had turned into worse.


    "Prez! Vice-Prez! Leave them to me!" Saji said and stood up in front of them.


    "Saji, I''ll leave everything to you," Sona nodded. She looked at Tsubaki and said, "We need to hurry with the evacuation!"


    "Yes," Tsubaki nodded and started to move faster.


    "I''ll be your opponent!" Saji said and made Vritra''s Sacred Gears appear in his hand. He couldn''t use "Bnce Breaker" and he couldn''t control his "Vritra Promotion". He could only fight them using his Sacred Gears.


    "Ay, where are you going? I want to fight all of you!" Heracles said and made his Sacred Gear appear. His body started to glow and transformed into numerous missile-like objects. He aimed those missiles toward the bus that was protected by Sona and Tsubaki.


    "I won''t let you!" Saji sent out a line from his Sacred Gear to stop Heracles.


    "Your opponent is me," Georg said before standing in front of Heracles, creating a purple mist in front of him.


    "Burn! Vritra!" Saji shouted the line that he had sent creating a deadly ck me that would continue to burn like a curse.


    Georg frowned and used his "Dimensional Lost" to send out the fire to the Dimensional Gap.


    "Get lost!" Saji shouted then the power of his ck me became stronger.


    "It''s toote," Georg said.


    "Detonation - Mighty Comet!" Heracles sent out the missiles toward the bus.


    Sona and Tsubaki saw a missile that moved toward them. They knew that they could escape from this missile but that meant they would sacrifice the children who were staying in the bus behind them.


    "Tsubaki, use the barrier!" Sona shouted and then created a barrier.


    Tsubaki also did the same creating a barrier in front of her.


    BOOOOM!


    Their barrier could have blocked the attack on Heracles.


    "Ay! Ay! There is more!" Heracles sent out a number of missiles toward Tsubaki and Sona.


    "Prez! Vice-Prez!" Saji wanted to help them but he was stopped by Georg.


    "As I said before, your opponent is me," Georg created a magic circle and released a lot of magic toward Saji.


    "Damn!" Saji shouted in an indignant.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    "Saji!" Sona was worried but she couldn''t help her servant since the power of Heracles''s attack was very powerful.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    "Prez!" Tsubaki was unable to hold up her barrier and it started to crack.


    "Hold the barrier, Tsubaki! We need to protect those children!" Sona shouted while trying to control her barrier.


    Tsubaki sweated profusely since it was very hard to hold this barrier.


    "Heracles, how about you wait for them to evacuate them?" Jeanne said one more time. However, she didn''t have any intention to stop him and she was just standing there.


    "Ay! I am very impatient. I wanted to fight as soon as possible," Heracles said, and looked at both Sona and Tsubaki. "You''re very strong! How about this?" He leaped from his location while raising his fist with an intention to kill them.


    Sona thought a lot of strategy on her head but she couldn''t see the answer to how they could escape from this attack along with protecting the children behind her.


    "Big sister!"


    Sona gritted her teeth and strengthened her barrier to protect them. "Tsubaki, no matter what, we need to protect them!"


    "Yes!"


    Heracles didn''t care about such a thing and was only interested in fighting against someone who was strong.


    Then suddenly the ck portal appeared in front of Sona and Tsubaki.


    Yuuki appeared in front of them and saw Heracles with his fist that was armed with missiles along with Sona and Tsubaki who was protecting the bus. He didn''t need to ask what had happened since he had guessed it.


    Heracles who saw him raised his eyebrow but then he made his attack stronger since he thought that it was a chance.


    BOOOOOM!


    Yuuki didn''t move and stopped Heracles''s attack.


    "Yu-- Archer!" Sona almost said his real name.


    Yuuki only nodded and looked at Heracles. "If you want to fight, can you wait for them for evacuation?"


    "He? I have always wanted to fight you! Just your fist and don''t use your magic trick!" Heracles was eager to fight.


    "Fist? Sure."


    Then suddenly they weren''t sure what had happened.


    Puncture!


    "Cough!" Heracles saw a hand pass through his stomach.


    "Using a fist, right?" Yuuki said after making a big hole in Heracles''s stomach with his fist.


    Heracles turned his head toward him and didn''t understand what was happening. He felt that it was only a moment before Yuuki created a hole in his stomach with his fist. He dropped on the ground losing a lot of blood.


    Jeanne who saw him knew that she couldn''t stay here anymore trying to run away.


    "Where are you going to go?"


    Jeanne thought that Yuuki would give mercy toward a woman and she was right.


    Yuuki made Jeanne became unconscious and thought to bring her back.


    "Archer! Please help Saji!" Sona shouted.


    Georg saw the situation was bad and needed to run away.


    Only.


    Bzzt!


    It was happening again, they weren''t sure what had happened but they saw that Yuuki had appeared behind Georg.


    BAAM!


    Yuuki gave Georg a punch on his face.


    "Uwaaaa!" Georg was thrown away and felt that his nose was broken.


    "Your Longinus is troublesome. I will have to end you right here."


    Yuuki raised his feet intending to stomp Georg''s head.


    Georg saw a moment dead in front of him and wondered why he had tried to cause trouble.


    BOOOOM!


    Suddenly there was a spear that stopped his feet to kill this person.


    "Cao Cao...."


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow seeing this young man.


    Cao Cao swung his spear and tried to attack him. Only Yuuki jumped back to avoid his attack. He raised his spear and pointed at him.


    "Cao Cao, you have genuinely angered me."


    Yuuki thought that this guy could change only because he was too soft.


    Cao Cao shook his head and said, "I hope that you can support me."


    "That''s impossible."


    "Then, there is only one answer. Fight me, this is ourst battle!"


    "Goodst battle. Then, I won''t seal your Longinus that one to bully you."


    "It''ll cost you, if you underestimate me!" Cao Cao frowned.


    "Say that if you can defeat me." Yuuki created another Balmung on his hand before creating an enormousrge beam sword instantly.


    "Balmung!"


    BOOOOM!!!!!

 Chapter 881: Last time

    No one interfered with their battle since it was impossible to do that.


    Saji, Sona, and Tsubaki saw Yuuki release an enormous blue beam sword directly toward Cao Cao.


    BOOM!


    Yuuki knew such an attack wouldn''t be able to defeat Cao Cao and he was right. He swung his sword and blocked Cao Cao''s attack that wasing from behind. He saw seven orbs appearing around Cao Cao. "So this is your sub-species Bnce Breaker?" He had only heard it but he could see that it was quite strong.


    "Atsusa Ratana. It''s an ability to teleport myself," Cao Cao said.


    "If you have time to exin your power how you try harder since you will be killed if you don''t!" Yuuki created a number of weapons around his surroundings before shooting it toward Cao Cao.


    Cao Cao hurriedly jumped back and shouted, "Chatsuka Ratana!" One of the orbs behind him moved and blocked the number of weapons that shot toward him. This ability is able to destroy a weapon such as when he had destroyed Xenovia''s Excalibur.


    This orb tried to destroy the weapon...


    nk! nk! nk!


    The weapons that had been shot by Yuuki didn''t even break and kept moving toward Cao Cao.


    Cao Cao used one of his orbs to teleport himself hurriedly.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOM!


    Cao Cao looked at the weapon and said, "You sure are rich." He knew that the weapons that had been shot by him earlier were a peerless treasure and a weapon that wouldn''t lose to a legendary weapon such as Durandal, Gram, etc.


    "Yes, I am rich." Yuuki pointed his sword at him and said, "Go!" He sent out another number of weapons and didn''t care about squandering a number of weapons.


    Cao Cao kept moving and knew that it would be hard to get close to him. He looked at one of his orbs and knew that he needed to use it. "If you''re not careful, you''ll die since you''re only a human," he said those words before using one of his orbs to beat him.


    Yuuki had to admit that Cao Cao was very agile. He saw one of the orbs of Cao Cao moved and suddenly brightened ring to the surrounding area.


    Everyone around the area was also affected by this light.


    "Kahabatei Ratana!" Cao Cao moved on from his other orb before creating warrior-like existences. He ordered those warriors to attack Yuuki.


    Yuuki created sunsses and saw the warrior-like existences. "If you want to copy Kiba, then you need to create better." He used his Balmung again and destroyed the warrior existence again easily.


    "Yes. I have copied that move from Kiba, then how about this?" The orb that shone brightly suddenly before turning into arge sharpnce of light.


    "Balinayaka Ratana!"


    Yuuki saw thatrge shapence of light raised his hand before uttering, "Rho Aias!" Then as if in bloom, a shield with a simr shape to a flower petal appeared from his hand.


    BOOOM!!!!


    Cao Cao''s attack met Yuuki''s shield and instantly created arge impact.


    Yuuki could feel that Cao Cao''s attack was very powerful and it might be one of his strongest attacks.


    Break!


    One of the petals on Rho Aias was destroyed but Cao Cao''s attack didn''t stop trying to attack him.


    However, Yuuki didn''t stop sending out his weapon to kill Cao Cao.


    Cao Cao was both amazed and surprised since Yuuki could squander a lot of treasures without worry and at how that shield was able to block his attack. ''7yers, huh?'' He knew that he needed to destroy the sevenyers on that shield before his attack could damage him.


    Cao Cao''s attack kept destroying the petal shield until it stopped on thest third of the petal.


    Yuuki looked at Cao Cao and said, "Use your Truth Idea." He had never seen "Truth Idea" of Cao Cao since he knew that it was Cao Cao''s most powerful attack. He knew that it might be thest time for him to see him.


    Cao Cao looked at Yuuki for a while and nodded. "Don''t regret it."


    "Come," Yuuki said.


    Cao Cao raised his spear before muttering a chant.


    From the moment Cao Cao''s chanted his spear shine brightly and made every devil in this area who saw it couldn''t help but shudder.


    Everyone ran away since they knew that the one who was living in that True Longinus was the "will" of God in the Bible and the attack that woulde out from that spear would be devastating.


    "Truth Idea!!!!"


    It was as if it was a miracle. Cao Cao made everything bright before sending out a devastating light attack toward him.


    All of a sudden everything felt weird. They felt that they hadn''t done anything yet they felt they had done something. They also felt that they had forgotten something.


    Bzzt!


    Cao Cao''s attack suddenly appeared in a faraway ce and destroyed the surrounding area along the vicinity.


    BOOOOM!!!!


    "Guahhh!!!" Cao Cao suddenly coughed blood and looked at his stomach which was pierced by a sword. He looked at Yuuki who was standing in front of him. "Is that your power?"


    Yuuki created a humanoid figure with a diagonal grid around its body and red color around its body. "Yeah. King Crimson. Your power is so powerful that I might die because of that."


    Cao Cao snorted and said, "Says someone who can suddenly appear in front of me killing me like this."


    "......."


    "Says, can you exin what is the power of this thing?" Cao Cao asked with a mouthful of blood on his mouth.


    "Time Erasure. I can erase the timeframe in this world and only get the result. I can see the trajectory of your attack and no one remembers the thing that has happened in the erased time. The clouds in the sky don''t realize they''ve broken apart. A me that extinguishes doesn''t even realize the moment it went out."


    "That''s cheating power," Cao Cao said.


    "Yes."


    "I wish to meet you soon." Cao Cao closed his eyes before dropping on Yuuki.


    "Me too."


    Yuuki looked at Cao Cao and shook his head. He thought that he could change him only because he felt that he was too naive. He could feel the heartbeat on Cao Cao had stopped and knew that Cao Cao had died.


    "Cao Cao!''


    Yuuki turned toward Georg and said, "Take care of him. I''ll let you go, but don''t you dare to do something stupid again." He created a pistol and shot it toward Georg.


    Georg felt something had inserted on his body but he didn''t care about that. He hugged Cao Cao and teleported hurriedly.


    Yuuki saw the quest was over and he had done his job. He took out his cigarette and lit it up before smoking it while looking at the ruin around his surroundings. Someone suddenly hugged him from behind. "Akeno?"


    "I am not sure, but I want to hug you."


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Let''s go back."


    "Hmm."

 Chapter 882: Pluto

    Vali along with Kuroka, Le Fay, Bikou, and Arthur was watching Yuuki''s fight with Cao Cao from the monitor.


    "It''s over, huh?" Vali said.


    "Yeah."


    Ophis was sitting beside them eating a lollipop. She looked at them and asked, "Are we going back?"


    "Yes, nyaa," Kuroka said with a smile. She can''t wait to get back to him right now.


    "Oh! Let''s watch Hades''s ce!" Bikou said and changed the screen showing the scene that had happened in the realm of the dead.


    "....."


    They saw the three Jabberwocky had died but they saw the strange golem that was only 30 meters before had grown to 300 meters tall. They also saw the realm of the dead that was known as the most deserted ce had turned into a garden.


    "....."


    "What is this?" Arthur asked but no one had answered him since they had never thought the cute golem before had turned into such a gigantic golem.


    "Live?" Ophis suddenly said.


    "What do you mean, Ophis?" Vali asked.


    "It''s like this golem is living. It keeps absorbing the energy around it and keeps growing without limits," Ophis said.


    ''Growing without limit....''


    "Then is it possible for that golem to destroy the realm of the dead?" Bikou asked.


    Ophis nodded in response.


    "...."


    "Kakakaka!!!" Bikouughed uncontrobly when he thought about it.


    "If we just let this golem then it might grow into something that we can never imagine," Arthur said.


    "We''re lucky that Yuuki is the one who made it, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "It''s not gonna be that easy. Hades isn''t going to let this golem grow," Vali said.


    Then suddenly they heard an rm from the Hanging Garden of Babylon that someone had entered the fortress forcefully.


    "Intruder, nyaa!" Kuroka was surprised.


    The screen changed and they saw a familiar Grim Reaper who they had met before.


    "Pluto, nyaa!!!" Kuroka was angry when she saw this Grim Reaper.


    "I''ll handle him." Vali stood up with excitement.


    "Do you want us to help you?" Bikou asked.


    "No. I have been very annoyed since earlier. I think that I have found a good sandbag to relieve this annoying feeling." Vali walked out of the room to receive the guest.


    Kuroka, Arthur, and Bikou looked at each other and nodded. They brought Ophis along with them and decided to watch the show.


    Pluto had noticed that Vali and his group had hidden Ophis in this flying fortress. "This is amazing." He had to admit that this ce was so amazing that it also gave him a maze. He thought that he should destroy this ce only someone hade to meet him. "Vali Lucifer."


    "I have been very angry since earlier and I have thought of taking this anger out on you, Pluto," Vali said.


    "Give me Ophis and I won''t kill you," Pluto said.


    "Do you have time to worry about that? Your master might die because of an attack on the golem," Vali said.


    Pluto was brimming in anger since that golem had destroyed a number of houses and killed a number of Grim Reaper. He also heard a report that Golem also kept growing into something that couldn''t be imagined. Though, he felt weird when he saw the deserted ce in the realm of the dead had turned into a garden.


    "You should be d that that deserted ce has turned into a garden," Vali said.


    "Vali Lucifer!" Pluto took out his sytchet and wanted to kill Vali.


    "Good! I will show you the other form of "Juggernaut Drive" where I''vepletely sealed off the thoughts of the past possessors!" Vali said and started to emit an insane amount of aura. He was powerless before when he was under the effect of Samael''s curse but this time it was different. Wings of light spread from his body and they are emitting demonic-power. The pure-white armor is enveloped by very bright lights. Then from each of the jewels...


    "I, the one to awaken. -Am the White Dragon Emperor who will take thew down to the darkness. "


    The predecessor of the White Dragon Emperor sent out their power from the jewels to Vali.


    [What we strengthen is the height of the Heavenly-Dragon!]


    [The path we go is the path of the domination of the Hakuryuukou!]


    [We stop the infinite and devour the dream!]


    Vali was filled with an overwhelming power that made the Hanging Garden of Babylon shake uncontrobly.


    "I walk the road of domination with infinite destruction and by piercing through the imaginary dream. ¨CI shall be a pure Emperor of the Dragon!"


    [I shall have you obey the silvery-white illusions and the perfect evil-ways!!!]


    "Juggernaut Over Drive!!!"


    Vali was covered in silvery armor with an insane power around him. The Hanging Garden of Babylon started to shake faster since the power that was emitted from Vali was very insane.


    "Vali! Don''t destroy this ce!" Bikou shouted.


    "I''ll steal your snack when you destroy this ce, nyaa!" Kuroka shouted.


    Pluto realized that the young man in front of him had turned into a monster but it didn''t mean that he would run away from this battle. He was a legendary Grim Reapears and it wouldn''t be that easy to kill him.


    Vali ignored them and said, "[Empireo Juggernaut Over Drive]. It is simr, but different to [Juggernaut Drive]. An enhanced form which only I can use. You shall taste this strength with your own body!"


    Pluto didn''t wait for Vali to attack him and he decided to kill Vali instantly. He raised his scythe and moved very fast creating an afterimage.


    CRACK!


    The sound of metal breaking echoed after Vali destroyed Pluto''s scythe with his fist.


    Pluto seemed shocked but Pluto receives an uppercut to his jaw. While making a loud sound, Pluto''s body was lifted high up into the air.


    Vali directed his right hand towards Pluto, and he closed his palm.


    "Compress."


    [Compression Divider!!!!]


    [Divide Divide Divide Divide Divide Divide Divide Divide Divide Divide Divide Divide Divide!!]


    Pluto who lifted high up because Vali started to getpressed in length, then next by width. Then again by length until Pluto''s body was halved.


    "Something like this! Such power!"


    Pluto screamed as if he couldn''t believe what was happening to him.


    Vali then says it without any mercy.


    "Perish."


    Pluto turned small then continued into his body had be nothingness disappeared from the world.


    Vali changed back to his usual and felt a bit tired.


    "You need to repair the damage that you have caused, nyaa!"


    "Yes, I agree!"


    Vali looked at both of them and thought that they were stupid.

 Chapter 883: Switch On!

    Hades ignored the report of the strange golem and let his subordinates take care of the monsters since it was a bigger threat in his home.


    Sirzech and Azazel kept ring at Hades and they didn''t say anything while waiting for the news from the underworld.


    Azazel who kept looking at Hades felt that he wanted to puke right now.


    Dulio and Tobio also went out to fight with the Grim Reapers around them.


    Tobio created a number of shadow des and took out the lives of the Grim Reapers quite easily.


    Dulio created a number of bubbles and trapped the Grim Reapers inside that bubble before sending a variety of attacks such as fire, lightning and ice. etc.


    Azazel, Sirzech, and Hades didn''t do anything until Azazel received a report that the problem in the underworld was over.


    Azazel was also happy when he learned that they had caught a member of Hero Faction too. He knew that they had seeded in stopping Hades from interfering with the matter in the underworld and thought that it was time to go back.


    Sirzech was also happy when he heard about the news and he transformed back to his usual form.


    "Well, we will definitely question you a lot about the incident with Samael, okay? Since we were able to capture the main members of the Hero-faction alive." Azazel looked at Hades to see whether this bastard wanted to say something.


    Hades didn''t say anything since it didn''t really matter to him.


    They wanted to leave but Sirzech decided to say something.


    "Hades-dono, we will take our leave here. I''m very sorry for the sudden visit." Sirzechs apologized politely and then said his next words with intense pressure, "But I will still say this. There won''t be any next time. Next time I will eliminate you."


    Hadesughed when he heard that. "Fafafafa. You showed me good eyes. Yes, I will remember that very well."


    "Well, I don''t want toe back here either."


    Azazel said and went back together.


    Hades looked at their back until one of the Grim Repears said, "Hades-sama. Please help us to destroy the strange golem."


    Hades looked at him and asked, "You haven''t killed it?"


    "That golem is strange and it has grown to 300 meters now."


    "......"


    "What?" Hades was bbergasted when he heard it. He thought for a while and asked, "How about the three gigantic monsters?"


    "We have killed them, but this strange golem keeps growing."


    "Interesting."


    Hades thought for a while and said, "I''ll go there now."


    The Grim Reapers nodded in relieve since there were a lot of Grim Reapers had died and the building was also destroyed. The only weird thing was each of the steps of that golem had created a garden that was usually impossible to grow in the realm of the dead which was very deserted.


    "It''s certainly huge."


    Hades said while looking at the strange golem which was running amok in his home. He didn''t show any emotion when he saw it killed his subordinates since he could create them againter. Though, he also felt pissed at the same time. He couldn''t let this golem destroy his home. He raised his palm and sent out his magic. "Perish."


    Hades is known as the God of Death and he can manipte the power of death. He used his magic to make this golem be dead.


    The golem which was kept growing suddenly started to disintegrate slowly but it had grown quite considerably that its regeneration was also increased. The body which was disintegrated started to regenerate and fought the Hades''s magic. It looked at Hades and knew that he was its enemy. It raised its enormous stone sword to kill Hades.


    Hades didn''t expect this golem to fight his magic and saw an enormous stone sword right in front of him.


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!


    Hades was thrown a hundred meters away because of the impact of that attack.


    "HADES-SAMA!!!"


    "BASTARD!!!"


    "KILL THIS GOLEM!!!!"


    The Grim Reapers were angry when their boss was thrown and attacked this golem at the same time. They swung their scythes together but the result was useless that the body of the golem kept regenerating and kept growing that it had almost reached 500 meters tall.


    The golem had destroyed the surrounding area and made this ce a mess.


    "Bastard....." Hades stood up and looked at the golem angrily. He was wondering who could create such a golem. "It''s like a human." He felt that this golem could grow by absorbing the energy inside his home and it also brought life in thisnd of the dead. "But I have to kill you!" He floated from the ground before moving toward the golem. His body was filled with the power of death and made the garden that had grown in this ce start to wither.


    Grim Reapers, who had seen their boss angry, hurriedly ran away after knowing that they would be implicated once they were nearby.


    Hades appeared in front of the golem again, making it start to disintegrate again.


    Golem kept making a garden that appeared around thisnd of death and swung his sword to Hades several times. It didn''t lose to Hades and kept trying to regenerate itself.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The realm of death was a mess and everyone had evacuated.


    Hades decided to get serious and saw the core of this golem. He thought to take the core of this golem to create a simr golem.


    Only....


    Yuuki realized that his golem had almost lost and decided to do the next n. He pressed his right thumb onto its index finger''s middle phnx as if pressing a trigger on a handheld detonator. "Switch on!"


    "What are you doing?" Xenovia asked.


    "Nothing."


    Yuuki knew that it would be hard and very difficult to kill Hades but it didn''t mean he couldn''t harm that guy.


    Hades wanted to take out the core of the golem but suddenly the core started to shine brightly before creating arge explosion.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!!!!

 Chapter 884: Retirement

    Azazel went back together and before they entered the gate that connected the underworld and the realm of the dead suddenly.


    "Azazel."


    Azazel turned and saw Sirzech had a formal expression. "What? What''s that formal expression?"


    "Lately there are things which I think quite often about. That the generation of Maou such as myself and Ajuka ising to an end."


    Azazel didn''t say anything since he felt quite interested in this conversation.


    "The biggest reason why we became a Maou was due to our "powers"."


    Azazel nodded since Sizechs wasn''t wrong. Sirzechs and Ajuka were a special devils that were born with enormous power since their birth even though they didn''t carry the blood of the previous Maous.


    Sirzechs put on a sad face while getting a grip.


    "No matter how strong you are, there are things you can''t do as "one(individual)". It will give birth to ones that rebel."


    Azazel agreed that this was the case since the current Maou had defeated the previous Maou using their tremendous power and it was also the reason why there were a lot of devils who were unsatisfied and it was also the reason why they had made a coup d''¨¦tat.


    "But you know Azazel, there are huge things which are different from the power of a "one(individual)". And that exists in the current underworld."


    "And what is that?"


    "It''s the power of the circle."


    Sirzechs started to exin about the group which was started to emerge from the underworld such as Rias, Sairorg, Sona, etc.


    Azazel nodded and thought that both Yuuki and Vali were simr too since they attracted a lot of people around them.


    Then they started to talk about Ophis which had attracted to something other than the Dimensional Gap. They knew that before long there would be a lot of supernatural beings or other things that would be attracted to them.


    That also means a lot more trouble.


    However, they didn''t say it outwardly.


    "I''ll be leaving since I need to give a report to Michael-Sama," Dulio said after they had entered the underworld. He looked at them and said, "Then see ya. It was fun today. Circle!" Before flying using his wings to go back to heaven.


    They didn''t say anything when they knew Dulio had heard their conversation.


    "I need to find a new job." Azazel thought.


    "Me too...." Sirzech nodded.


    "Yeah. Having Ophis meet with Ise because of my personal thoughts is something I won''t be able to avoid responsibility for. I will resign from the Governor''s post."


    Azazel knew that he couldn''t avoid his responsibility to let Ophis go to meet with Issei. He couldn''t stay as governor since it would affect those who were working under him. "And those who have been helping the terrorists within our group. The majority of them have been captured" He also felt tired when he thought that there was arge number of a fallen angel that had be traitor. Especially, the group of top-level Fallen-Angels had been giving out information to the Khaos Brigade. These guys have been captured and we have most of them being judged. Though, some of them also had escaped and because of that, the top people in his organization have been reduced.


    "Looks like it will be the end for my organization." Azazel sighed.


    Sirzech also put on a sad face. "Heaven also captured and passed judgment on the traitors."


    "And the ones who escaped turned into Fallen-Angels and escaped to the Khaos-Brigade huh. Well, it''s a miracle that they didn''t turn into Fallen-Angels while they were helping them, those High-level Angels that is." Azazel wondered.


    I heard that there is a hole in all the systems in Heaven due to the absence of God. They must have used that. Looks like there aren''t any perfect ces after all."


    The Devils also wouldn''t be calmed since they would have more conflict with the Devils from the Old Satan Faction. However, with this incident, a number of strong foes from the Old Satan Faction have been eliminated.


    "Won''t the Fallen-Angels increase their numbers like Heaven''s system for the [Brave Saints]?"


    Azazel shook his head and said, "It''s okay. Viinous Angels-sama like us are already numerous enough with just us. This isn''t just my opinion. The remaining leaders have the same opinion. We all think that there is no point in increasing our organization any more than it already is because the Three Great Powers are in an alliance. It''s enough if we can stabilize the current situation. Well if the Angels above the sky ever fall down, then we will wee them any time."


    "But your achievement is big! You have brought Ophis to our side and it won''t be weird for you to be recorded in history."


    "Don''t say that it''s embarrassing. But do you know what Sirzechs? I''m the boss who leads the viins. Even if I get recorded in the Bible, I shouldn''t be recorded in the history of the Underworld. There are more people who are more suitable to be recorded than me."


    "Azazel..."


    Azazel felt ufortable when he saw Sirzech''s sad face. "Don''t worry, it''s just my title which would be changed. I will always be me. I will also retire from fighting on the frontline. Thanks to you and Michael, I made lots of good students. I can spend the rest of my life looking after them."


    "You suddenly started acting like an old person."


    "Even if I look like you, I am old you know? I existed before you were born. You should make me look good,d."


    Sirzech only smiled while shaking his head.


    Sirzechs thought that he should have a trip on holiday after this.


    The news about the Fallen-Angel organization, the Grigori, Governor-Azazel. Resignation from his post was sent to all the factions. He leaves behind many meritorious deeds and battle achievements. But the VIP of all the factions passes on the legacy of him instructing the two Heavenly Dragons, the current Red Dragon Emperor who shows irregr growth and the current White Dragon Emperor who is said to be the strongest in history, as his best achievement.


    "Though, if it is irregr then there he is."


    "Him, huh?"


    "He isn''t the type who loves trouble and only wants to spend leisure time with his girlfriends."


    "He is king."


    "Yeah, harem king. The target of the Red Dragon Emperor. Though, you need to be careful since your little sister might have fallen for him."


    "Say what?"

 Chapter 885: Married Woman

    It was early in the morning that he was woken up by something. He saw on his side that there were both Kuroka and Akeno.


    ''I remember that they''re in a different room.'' Yuuki thought. He also felt that this little brother was a bit wet for some reason.


    "..."


    Yuuki noticed that there was another presence inside his room. "Grayfia-san? What are you doing here?"


    "I am a maid. Of course, I am going to wake you up," Grayfia said without the slightest of change of emotion.


    Yuuki was staying in Gremory''s house after the trouble was over in the underworld.


    Yasaka and Kunou had gone back first since they had a lot of matters that they needed to solve along with writing a report or something.


    Yuuki decided to stay along with Rossweisse but they were staying in a different room since the person who had woken him up told him that there shouldn''t be something indecent happening in this ce. Though, both Kuroka and Akeno had vited this rule and went to his room silently in the middle of the night.


    His mood wasn''t good and he decided to wash his face. He needed to go back soon after the matter was over. He didn''t expect that it needed at least 50 chapters or more for this problem to be solved. He stood up from his bed and went to the bath while yawning.


    "Can you cover your body?" Grayfia said while looking at him. She didn''t have a girlish expression or feel embarrassed like a young maiden who was looking at the body of a man for the first time. She only looked at him with an unpleasant gaze.


    "Yes, yes...." Yuuki answered before entering the bath.


    Grayfia, who saw his back, couldn''t help but sigh. She thought that she had understood how the maid was feeling since most of the people in this house were very diligent and they had never thought of her as a maid so there was always some reservation. She knew that behind his mask was that young man only it was really hard to believe for her for a human to have such strength. Though, she also understood why Yuuki was hot. She thought for a while and had forgotten her intention of why she hade to his room. She looked at both Kuroka and Akeno who were sleeping soundly and thought to punish them somehow since she had reprimanded them for not having any indecent act in this house.


    Yuuki knew that Gremory''s house was big and it was several times bigger than the house that he had bought for the first time. He thought that it was quite cold to have such a big house and it was quite troublesome to clean it. He knew that he might be thinking a lot of useless things but his mood wasn''t that good since he had killed Cao Cao yesterday. He scooped water on his palms before sshing it on his face.


    "What''s done is done."


    Yuuki knew that it was toote and he decided to not overthink it only he felt quite regretful for Cao Cao to do such a thing since he thought that it was better for him to stay with him having fun together rather than ying a terrorist.


    "Ichijou-san, can I ask you a question?"


    Yuuki heard a voice from outside of the bathroom and thought for a while before saying, "I am sorry. I can hear you."


    "......"


    "Can I ask you a question?" Grayfia raised her voice.


    "Can you enter the bathroom so that I can hear you better?" Yuuki asked.


    "Sigh...."


    Yuuki could hear a sigh from the outside and wondered whether that woman would really enter the bath.


    Open!


    "...." Yuuki didn''t expect Grayfia to enter the bathroom directly.


    "Why are you surprised? For me, you''re only a child," Grayfia said while looking at him.


    "...." Yuuki knew that he was 17 years old and the woman in front of him was probably a hundred years or more. ''She is right. I''m a childpared to her.'' Though, he didn''t want to lose and said, "What is the definition of an a.d.u.l.t? Working? Age? Rtionship? Or having a child? If it is the second and the third reason then I have be an a.d.u.l.t."


    "......"


    Grayfia looked at him and said, "That''s true." She thought that he was quite interesting.


    "So what is the question that you want to ask? I am in quite a good mood today so I will answer your question," Yuuki said with a smile.


    "Oh, my. You''re very kind." Grayfia went along with his y.


    Yuuki nodded with a generous smile.


    "So I can ask any question, right?" Grayfia asked with a smile.


    "If I can repay thefortable room and delicious dinner that you have prepared before and for this beautiful smile that you have shown me, then I shall answer you," Yuuki said and thought that Grayfia''s smile was really charming.


    "I ask you, did you have s.e.x with Rias?" Grayfia asked while staring at him.


    Yuuki was sure that if a stare could pierce a hole in his body then it was Grayfia''s stare that asked him this question to him now.


    "....."


    "You''re very kind, right? Can you answer me about this question?" Grayfia asked.


    "I am sorry, for the answer to this question you need to get permission from the other''s party to get an answer from my mouth." Yuuki had promised Rias not to tell anyone and he needed to hold his promise now.


    "....."


    Grayfia looked at him for a while without emotion.


    Yuuki ignored her and continued to take a bath. He thought that it was quite good to be gazed at by a beautiful charming mature woman while taking a bath. Anyway, he was quite confident with his body and he had nothing to hide. Though he knew that he needed to get her out. "Is that enough? If so then you might need to get out since this might lead to s.e.x.u.a.l harassment."


    "...." Grayfia twitched her lips and nodded. "Fair enough. I need to have the consent of the other''s party before asking you a question."


    Yuuki also felt bad since he had supported Issei in the past to date with Rias only he had done that even though it wasn''t deliberate.


    "What do you think of the Red Dragon Emperor?" Grayfia asked.


    "Is it Ddraig or Hyoudou Issei?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hyoudou Issei," Grayfia answered.


    "Nice guy," Yuuki said. He knew that Issei might hate him to give him a nice guy card.


    Grayfia looked at him for a while and said, "I might understand why you have a lot of girls around you." .


    "Oh? I am sorry. I don''t have an interest in a married woman. I don''t want to destroy your marriage," Yuuki said truthfully.


    Grayfia snorted and sshed him with water.


    "......."


    Grayfia stood up and said, "Don''t y with Rias''s feelings."


    "I won''t, if she really bes mine then I will do all I can do to make her the happiest girl." Yuuki didn''t show his yful voice this time and showed his manly expression.


    Grayfia smirked and said, "That''s good." She turned and left him.


    "Wait, Grayfia-san!"


    "Yes? Is there anything?" Gryafia stopped and looked at him.


    "If I have been born earlier then I will definitely chase you to be my wife. Sirzech-san is really lucky to have you as a wife," Yuuki said.


    "....." Grayfia looked at him for a while and said, "Is that so?" She didn''t say anything afterward and left the bathroom.


    "....." Yuuki shook his head and thought that a married woman was really hot but he knew that he couldn''t do that since he didn''t want to destroy a marriage of someone. Unless Grayfia and Sirzech had divorced then he wouldn''t have done anything to Grayfia. Though he was grateful for her bing his conversation partner since it had lightened his mood.


    Grayfia, who hade out of the bathroom, chuckled with a reddened face after it had been a while for her to have fun. "Funny guy." She said those words before walking out to punish both Kuroka and Akeno.

 Chapter 886: Souvenirs and Speciality Food

    Rosswessei looked at both Akeno and Kuroka with a sigh. She didn''t think that either of them would secretly move to his room. She felt quite jealous when she knew about it, but she knew that she wanted something romantic and then proposed to herter.


    Akeno and Kuroka had been punished by Grayfia. Even though both of them were powerful, it wasn''t enough to defeat the strongest queen in the underworld. They looked at him who was sitting on the chair.


    Yuuki looked at them and nodded, telling them that it was alright to sit with him.


    Akeno and Kuroka looked at Grayfia who didn''t show any reaction then hurriedly sat down near him.


    Yuuki looked at everyone who was eating breakfast. He had worn his mask back since he didn''t want someone to peek at his identity. He wasn''t someone who loved to unt his power and it was better to be low-key enjoying life with his girlfriends.


    "Archer."


    Yuuki looked at Sirzech and nodded. "Yes? Lucifer-dono?" He wouldn''t call him "-sama" suffix since he didn''t think that he was lower than him.


    Grayfia raised her eyebrow but didn''t say anything in response.


    "You have helped my little sister and her peerage along with the underworld, do you have something that you want? As long as it is within my power then I will help you," Sirzech said. He had asked his wife about Yuuki''s rtionship with his little sister but it seemed that Yuuki was quite a gentleman that he wouldn''t say anything unless they had permission from Rias. He was wondering whether he should ask Rias after this. He looked at Issei and wondered who would be his brother-inw.


    Everyone was surprised when they heard Sirzech. ''Anything?!'' A promise from Sirzech, they knew that it would be very big since Sirzech was known as one of the four Maous.


    ''Your wife!'' Yuuki thought inwardly but he decided to shut his mouth since he was sure that he would be thrown off directly or bombarded by destruction magic. He thought for a while and said, "Then, can you help me to buy souvenirs and specialties food in this underworld?"


    "?????"


    "I have been quite busy that I didn''t have time to buy them. My family might be angry when I don''t bring anything," Yuuki said truthfully, since he had promised to buy them souvenirs.


    "...."


    Sirzech chuckled and said, "Alright. Grayfia, can you prepare it?"


    "Yes, Sirzech-sama." Grayfia nodded and started to call someone to help to buy souvenirs and specialty food in the underworld.


    "You''re not asking for anything more?" Issei asked.


    "What do you mean?" Yuuki asked.


    "He means that you have helped the underworld and your name might be written in the history of the underworld," Kiba said.


    "Don''t worry. I have received something before," Yuuki said ambiguously.


    Rias was red when she heard before she calmed herself. Though, some people had realized the change in her expression and knew that there was something happening between them that they didn''t know about.


    "It''s good," Issei said while continuing to eat his breakfast.


    "How long will you stay here?" Sirzech asked.


    "I''ll go back after I have gotten my souvenirs," Yuuki said.


    "So fast!" Sirzechs was surprised.


    "I didn''t even have a n to stay, but the situation has forced me before," Yuuki said.


    Sirzechs sighed and said, "That''s true."


    Yuuki thought for a while and asked, "What are you going to do with Jeanne?"


    "The member of the Hero Faction?" Sirzech asked.


    "Yes." Yuuki nodded.


    "We''re nning to put her in jail for now," Sirzechs said.


    "That''s a shame." Yuuki sighed.


    "What do you want to do with her?" Sirzech asked.


    "I am going to make her a maid or something since someone needs to take care of the Flying Fortress," Yuuki answered.


    "...."


    "Maid? Really?" Sirzechs asked.


    "Yes. If you''re done with your interrogation, give her back to me," Yuuki said. He was the one who had caught her and even though her personality was a "bitch". She was strong and her face was an angel.


    "She is going to be our maid, nyaa?" Kuroka was surprised.


    "I mean, you guys are too nasty!" Yuuki said with an exasperated expression. He remembered when he hade to Hanging Garden of Babylon that it was very dirty and filled with a lot of junk food, snacks, etc. He knew that they werefortable but he wanted them to clean the ce.


    "Nyaa!"


    Sirzechs nodded and said, "I''ll do what I can since you''re the one who has caught it and you have helped the underworld."


    Yuuki didn''t need their permission and could take Jeanne away but he needed to give the one on the top of the three factions a face since he wanted to convert the criminal identity of Vali and his group. Though he knew that he didn''t need to do that since Azazel would help them.


    They talked for a while before rxing in the garden of Gremory''s house while waiting for his souvenirs.


    "Here is your sword," Xenovia said while giving him the sword that he had lent before with a reluctant expression.


    "...."


    "Do you like that sword?" Yuuki asked.


    Xenovia nodded excitedly and said, "Yes! This sword is amazing!...." She started to tell him how she was able to swing a number of destructive attacks with just this sword. She loved her Durandal but when she thought about Balmung she also loved it too.


    "Try to use it," Yuuki suddenly said.


    "Wait! Don''t do it here! It''ll destroy thendscape!" Rias stopped them. She also knew how powerful Balmung was since Yuuki had often used it before.


    "Well..." Xenovia was quite disappointed when she thought that she had a chance to use it. She looked at him while hugging the Balmung that he had lent her. She tried to see whether she lent this word again.


    "There is a chance in the future," Yuuki said, and took the sword in Xenovia''s hand.


    "Ah....." Xenovia slumped and felt quite depressed.


    They didn''t force him to lend that sword to Xenovia since they knew that it was a very strong sword that could bepared to both Gram and Durandal.


    Kiba also wanted to try that sword only he knew that he wasn''t that close to him.


    "I - I''ll lend you my Durandal! So lend me that Balmung!" Xenovia didn''t give up.


    "....." Yuuki didn''t expect her to be that desperate. He created a Balmung and gave it to her. "Here. Don''t use it carelessly."


    Xenovia was very happy and kissed his cheek directly. "Thank you!" She blushed a bit while holding the sword.


    "......."


    Yuuki shook his head and thought that when someone had a chance then that someone shouldn''t waste that chance since someone might steal them. He wasn''t sure but it might be the feeling of Issei since he could see him looking at him. He wanted to go back soon and finally, the things that he had been waiting for hade.


    "....."


    "This is too much." Yuuki looked at Grayfia.


    "It''s alright. It isn''t that much," Grayfia said.


    "...." Yuuki was toozy to protest and epted it directly. "Thank you."


    "No problem."


    Yuuki looked at Akeno and said, "I''ll go back."


    Akeno nodded in response. "Yes. I''ll stay here for a while."


    "I know." Yuuki kissed her before he teleported together with both Kuroka and Rossweisse.


    "Bye, Shirone, nyaa!"


    "Bye, everyone!"


    Rias along with her peerage and Grayfia said goodbye to them.


    Issei looked at Yuuki''s back and felt that he was in danger or something.


    Utaha, Shouko, Ranko, Yukana, and a lot of girls were staying together ying a game since they were bored until they saw a ck portal appeared and they saw the figure that they had been waiting for.


    "I''m home."

 Chapter 887: Incinerate Anthem

    Yuuki was veryfortable when he hade back to his house and saw his girls were sleeping soundly on his bed. He was quite overwhelmed when they wereining only now that they had satisfied expression on their faces after having a few rounds with him. He also knew that the souvenirs also softened since the number of souvenirs was a lot. He didn''t tell them about the thing that had happened in the underworld since it would make them worry about nothing. He wanted to separate the matter between normal life and the supernatural that was also the reason why he had used another persona or else trouble would keeping.


    Unless he was Conan who wanted to be a detective then it was better to be low-key. He wasn''t sure how many murder cases that Conan had seen but he knew Conan didn''t hate it rather he might love it.


    "....."


    Yuuki really thought to be a singer or mangaka or businessman was the best for him since it didn''t have to give him trouble. He was also wondering whether he could be the leader of Kengan Match since it would also give him some meant to beid back. ''Or should I be a leader in the dark?'' He thought that it would take a lot of his time to be the leader of the Kengan Match. He thought for a while and decided to go to the pool of hot spring on the roof of his house. He was n.a.k.e.d now and didn''t care much since it was his house. He entered the roof and saw someone was there.


    "Akane?"


    Akeno blinked her eyes and said, "Y - Yuuki!"


    Yuuki and Akane looked at each other and realized that they were n.a.k.e.d.


    "....."


    Akane looked at his little brother who stood up proudly. "...." She looked at him and asked, "So you have an interest in me?"


    "....." Yuuki entered the pool and said, "Well, you''re beautiful, but we''re cousins."


    "Well, that''s true." Akane didn''t continue to talk and gave him sake. "Do you want a drink?"


    "Yeah." Yuuki took the cup and drank the sake directly. He felt a hot feeling in his throat but it was good enough for him.


    "It was quite messy in the underworld, right?" Akane asked. She knew from the report that her subordinates had gathered that it was quite chaotic.


    "Nothing. The problem is solved." Yuuki rxed his body and felt a cold wind in the night on his skin making him quitefortable staying in this ce. "Peaceful is the best."


    "Agree."


    "How about you?" Yuuki looked at her and asked while looking at her body. He had to admit that her body was quite good.


    Akane knew that Yuuki was looking at him and only snorted. She thought that she had her own charm and felt quite proud of it. "Well, my hands are full with writing a report. This ce is nice and helps me to rx."


    "So there is a problem in your organization?" Yuuki asked.


    Akane looked at him for a while and knew that there wasn''t any harm to telling him about this. She also thought that it would be better for him to prepare. "Have you heard Walburga?"


    "Walburga?" Yuuki thought for a while and remembered that he had sent her during Khaos Brigade''s meeting. He knew that he couldn''t join that meeting anymore since Vali''s group had been alienated. For Ophis, everyone had let her stay in the Hanging Garden of Babylon, his house in Kuoh, and Hyoudou''s residence. They thought that it was better for her to take an interest in another thing. He wasn''t sure but Asia had something that could attract a dragon to her side and Ophis often yed with her.


    "Walburga is a stray magician and she is very strong," Akane said with a serious expression.


    "How strong?'' Yuuki asked. He had seen Walburga before but he had never seen her fight.


    "She is a strong magician, but her power isn''t from her magic but something more," Akane said while giving him suspense to try to dramatic her story.


    "Enough with the drama." Yuuki sighed.


    Akane snorted and said, "You''re not fun!"


    "Oh? Do you want more fun?" Yuuki asked.


    "Dummy! You''re too early for me!" Akane snorted again.


    Yuuki smiled and said, "Oh! Then please tell me what is the power of this Walburga that you have talked about."


    Akane nodded and said, "I am satisfied with your attitude and let me kindly tell you." She thought for a while and said, "She has a Longinus."


    "....."


    "Longinus?" Yuuki was wondering how there were a lot of Longinus users around him. He felt that he had heard a sentence about ''Longinus users will attract each other''.


    "Yeah, one of the three Holy Relics. The Incinerate Anthem is also known as the Holy Cross on which Christ was crucified." Akane seemed serious.


    "What''s the power of this Longinus?" Yuuki asked.


    "me. It can produce purple holy mes that are able to kill the devil instantly," Akane said.


    "What about other beings?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, the fire of this Longinus is a bit special. Anyway, this Longinus is quite unique and you need to be careful," Akane said.


    "Good." Yuuki nodded. He was quite curious about this Incarnate Atheme and thought to ask this questionter to Azazel since that guy was very smart and had lived quite long. He knew that after the God of the Bible had died the world had turned into strange and a lot of things had happened.


    "Enough of that! Let''s drink!" Akane shouted in the middle of the night.


    "Oh!"


    The trouble won''t being continuously and it is better to enjoy life while they can greet the better tomorrow.

 Chapter 888: New Student? New Teacher?

    It was early in the morning and everyone was eating breakfast together.


    "How is Akane?" Yuuki asked.


    "Onee-chan has caught a cold," Makoto said.


    That''s right.


    Yuuki and Akane had stayed for a long time in the hot spring pool together for a long time and Akane had caught a cold.


    Yuuki only nodded since he knew that catching a cold might be good since it could make her rest and not cause trouble.


    "It''s been a while since you have entered the school," Yukana said.


    "Hiratsuka-sensei is very angry!" Ranko reminded him.


    "Don''t remind me of that." Yuuki suddenly had a headache when he thought about Hiratsuka. He knew that woman wouldn''t let him go but it was alright since his grade was good.


    "Oh, right. That airport chest hase before and she wanted to show you her painting," Utaha said.


    "Airport chest?" Everyone seemed confused.


    "Sawamura Eriri," Utaha said.


    "....." They were wondering whether both Utaha and Eriri could stop fighting with each other.


    "Yuuki. I have to remind you of something," Rossweisse said.


    "Hmm?"


    "Murder Music has sent a report about the sales of your album and you also asked me to call everyone to Heaven Recording, right?" Rossweisse asked.


    Yuuki only remembered it now and nodded. "Right, I''lle after school, can theye too?" He mentioned Mio, Yui, Ritsu, and Mio whether they coulde.


    "They have been ying in the officetely and they have a surprise for you," Rossweisse said.


    "Surprised?" Yuuki was curious.


    "You''re going to hold another concert?" Utaha asked.


    "Yes. I am nning to have one at the end of the autumn season," Yuuki said. He felt that he should hold an event after another in each season since it would be waste not to do anything in such arge park.


    "You sure are very busy," Yukana said.


    "No. I am not that busy. If you want to do something then tell me, I''lle with you," Yuuki said. He didn''t want to mimic the married life of the people in this county which was the husband worked all the time and left their wives alone at home waiting for their families toe back. He had always wanted to have a hot and steamy time with them every time. He looked at Yaeko and thought for something before saying, "Yaeko."


    "Hmm?" Yaeko looked at him.


    "Let''s have a date," Yuuki said.


    "......."


    Yaeko blinked her eyes in response. "Seriously?"


    "Yeah," Yuuki answered. He thought for a while and said, "Are you okay with tonight?"


    "Yes!" Yaeko nodded without hesitation.


    Yuuki was also happy and thought about somethingter. He also said that he would bring each of them to date tooter.


    They talked for a while before they walked to their school.


    Rossweisse was going to the Eagle Jump and Yaeko went to the publishing house.


    Yuuki was in the teacher''s office sitting while being stared at by the teacher in front of him. He could hear that the school was quite noisy and asked, "Why is the school very noisy?"


    "Isn''t it because of you?" Hiratsukained.


    "Me?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    "Yes." Hiratsuka sighed and asked, "Remember that you''re a student and your duty is to study. I don''t want you to get a bad score!"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Thank you, Sensei. But...."


    "But?" Hiratsuka raised her eyebrow and asked, "Tell me!"


    "But I am nning to marry you after I have graduated and that is why I have been working now so that I can bring you to my house after we have married," Yuuki said while holding her hands gently looking at her deeply.


    "....." Hiratsuka blushed in response and suddenly realized something before looking around. She sighed in relief when no one seemed to hear the conversation. "Don''t say something like that suddenly in school!"


    Yuuki really thought that Hiratsuka''s blushing face was really cute and he would definitely marry her after he had graduated. "Don''t worry, I won''t make you wait too long to marry you!" He held her hand again.


    Hiratsuka felt that her face was very hot while looking at him.


    Yuuki coughed and said, "Sensei, please wake up."


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Hiratsuka coughed several times since his words just made him startled and happy at the same time.


    "So I can go back now?" Yuuki asked.


    "No! I need to reprimand you first!" Hiratsuka suddenly came back to her teacher mode and started to lecture him.


    Yuuki only smiled and thought that Hiratsuka was cute.


    "Bastard! What''s with that face!" Hiratsuka was mad though her face was hot that it was hard for her to hide her grin.


    Yuuki could hear that there were other students who were reprimanded and heard about a new student and teacher. "New student and teacher?"


    "Oh, that''s right! You have been out of school for two days and you didn''t know there were new students and teachers in this school," Hiratsuka said.


    "This school? Even though this school is almost shut down due to ack of future enrolling students," Yuuki asked.


    "This school isn''t going to shut down! There are a lot of people who are going to enroll in this school next year!" Hiratsuka said.


    "Hmm, that''s good." Yuuki nodded.


    "Yeah, that''s good....." Hiratsuka was also happy and knew that it was because of him.


    "So this new student is quite popr I assume?" Yuuki asked.


    Hiratsuka sighed and said, "Yes. This girl is very popr and has caused a lot of students to visit her thought there is someone who is protecting her."


    "Really? Who?" Yuuki asked.


    "Run 10ps around the field!"


    "Y - Yes!!!"


    Yuuki heard a familiar voice and turned to see that he was right.


    That man also turned toward Yuuki at the same time.


    "........"


    Yuuki twitched his lips and asked, "Why are you here, Gouzaburou-san?"


    "Hahaha! Kid, I am here!" Gouzaburouughed heartily while wearing a school teacher''s tracksuit.


    "....." Yuuki knew that there would be something troublesome happening after this.


    "Do you know each other?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "Yes!" Gouzaburou answered.


    "No," Yuuki answered.


    "......"


    "BASTARD!!!"

 Chapter 889: Hinakos Mother

    "I was joking," Yuuki said while trying to push this big guy in front of him.


    Gouzaburou nodded in response.


    "So your wife and daughter are also here?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, we have decided toe to this ce for a while," Gouzaburou nodded.


    "Is there a problem in your ce?" Yuuki asked.


    "Nothing. It''s just Sun-chan wanted to change her school here." Gourzaburou clenched his hands and said, "But those guys are too annoying! I will never let them bother my Sun-Chan!!!!!!"


    ''Doting parent....'' Yuuki and Hiratsuka thought that at the same time.


    "Dear!"


    Then suddenly someone hit Gouzabourou''s head and he fainted on the ground.


    "...." Yuuki and Hiratsuka looked at the woman who had knocked Gouzaburou.


    "Aunt," Yuuki said.


    "It''s mom, right? Also, it''s better if you call me big sister," Ren said with a cold smile.


    ''Big sister?'' Hiratsuka, who was by their side, couldn''t help but felt weird. She looked at Yuuki and asked, "Mom?"


    I have thought of him as my child, right?" Ren said.


    "Yes." Yuuki nodded since he had proimed to be Sun''s older brother.


    "If you have time then you should visit our new house," Ren said.


    "I''ll do that." Yuuki nodded and agreed to visit her when he had time.


    They talked for a while and knew that Sun was in the 1st year of high school since she was younger than him.


    Yuuki said to them that he decided to go back to his ss since he was quite hungry. He didn''t think that when he was away for two days Sun had transferred into his school. He entered his ss before he heard someone.


    "That''s Yuuki."


    Yuuki heard Kuina''s voice and turned.


    "Yuuki!"


    Yuuki was suddenly greeted by someone and hugged. He was wearing his sses and felt a bit surprised for her to realize that it was him. "Sun-chan?"


    "Yes!" Sun was happy when she saw him. She had beening to this school and wanted to surprise him only to know that he hadn''te to the school for a while. She talked to her ssmates and knew that he hade to school today.


    "It''s good that you''re here," Yuuki said while patting his head. He knew that it was somewhat dangerous when the Khaos Brigade was terrorizing the world and he thought that there should be someone from mermaid too who had joined that organization.


    "Hmm." Sun seemed happy when she saw him happy to see her.


    "Yuuki, do you know Sun-chan?" Hinako asked.


    "I have met her before during Summer Music. Both Uomi and Yukari have also met her before," Yuuki said.


    "Summer Music!" They knew about that event and didn''t expect them to know each other during that time.


    "So what''s your rtionship?" Chiaki asked since she knew that it was the most important question. She was wondering whether this girl was also his girlfriends.


    "She is my little sister," Yuuki answered.


    "...."


    "What?!" They were startled when they heard it.


    Ranko wasn''t that surprised and she also wasn''t here since she was ying in Yukana''s ss.


    Only Izusu along with the girls in Hitotose dorm was surprised when they heard it.


    "Little sister?"


    Sun who heard it, couldn''t help but feel down, but she changed her expression immediately.


    Chiaki saw the change in Sun''s expression and nodded profoundly.


    Yuuki sat down in his seat while talking with them. He noticed that Hinako''s expression was a bit strange. "Hina-chan, what''s wrong?"


    "Eh?" Hinako seemed surprised.


    "You seem to have something on your mind," Yuuki said.


    "Well...." Hinako was wondering whether she should tell them.


    "What''s wrong, Hina-chan?" Mayuki asked.


    "Yes! Please tell us anything!" Kuina nodded.


    "You don''t need to be reserved for us," Chiaki said.


    Hinako looked at them and nodded. She took a deep breath and decided to tell them. "My mother wille to Hitotose dorm."


    "..."


    "What?!" Chiaki, Kuina, and Mayuki were startled.


    Sun was a bit confused and asked Yuuki, "Is it something to be surprised about?" She thought that there was nothing wrong when Hinako''s mother came to visit her daughter.


    "Hmm, it isn''t something strange, but Hina-chan is from somewhere quite far away," Yuuki said.


    "Oh? Where?" Sun asked.


    Yuuki had forgotten where Hinako''s home was but he knew that it was in the countryside. "I am not sure, but it is quite far away."


    "Hmm...." Isuzu nodded.


    Yuuki, Sun, and Isuzu looked at Mayuki, Kuina, and Chiaki who seemed panicked.


    "I need to buy new books when your mom ising!" Kuina said.


    "I need to make the kitchen and cafe to be more beautiful!" Mayuki said.


    "Then, I''ll call the designerpany now!" Chikai said.


    "Awawaawawawaw!!!!" Hinako didn''t expect their reaction to be quite exaggerated.


    "Wai!" Yuuki stopped them.


    "...." Kuina, Mayuki, and Chiaki stopped and looked at him.


    "Calm down, you don''t need to be that exaggerated," Yuuki said. He looked at Hinako and asked, "Hina-chan, do you want to do something to greet your mom when she ising here?"


    Everyone looked at Hinako at the same time.


    Hinako who was being asked thought for a while. She knew that her mom wasing and she wanted to give her something special while also showing her mom that she was alright in here. "I....."


    "I want to do a drama!"


    Hinako said to everyone and thought that she should show a drama to her mom since she had decided toe to this ce and to show her growth.


    "Drama...." Yuuki, Mayuki, Chiaki, and Chiaki nodded and thought that it was very suitable.


    "Yes, let''s do it!" Kuina was excited.


    "Leave the costume to me!" Mayuki said.


    "Alright, let''s do it," Chiaki said.


    Yuuki nodded and he noticed that they were looking at him. "What?"


    "......"


    Yuuki knew that they were waiting for his answer. He nodded and said, "I will join of course."


    "Yay!!!"


    Yuuki thought that the happiest girl was the cutest one.

 Chapter 890: New Member 1

    The school was over and Yuuki went to his musicpany along with Yukari.


    Uomi had another matter that she needed to solve before telling him that she would go to the office after her matter was done.


    Yuuki didn''t really mind since he knew that Uomi''s responsibility as a student council president was quite big and it was autumn.


    The school would hold a school festival soon and it wouldn''t bete to prepare the activity now rather thanter.


    Yuuki thought that the matter of the underworld was quite long that it had taken the entire 50 chapters before it had ended. Even though it was only two days in the story, the author felt that it had been several days before he had ended that arc. He shook his head and thought it was better to think of something more important.


    "Do we have another concert?" Yukari asked.


    Yuuki was walking together with Yukari. Both of them were wearing special sses that he had made in the past that made them able to disguise themselves. They were holding hands together and everyone who saw them would think that they were normal couples. Even though their appearance was normal when they were wearing their disguise, it didn''t stop people from getting jealous when they saw their intimate actions. "Yes. I have thought to hold another concertter, but I have also heard that there was a job."


    "Job?" Yukari was curious.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I am not sure since I have taken a break for two days."


    "Oh, right. Where have you been in the past two days?" Yukari was a bit worried before and asked, "Is there trouble with the supernatural world?" She knew that Yuuki was a magician and had heard that there was trouble within that circle. She knew that she couldn''t help but and that was why she was worried.


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to worry, I know that you''re worried, but your man is strong and won''t go down before he marries you," Yuuki said while looking at Yukari''s eyes deeply.


    Yukari blushed and her heart skipped a bit. She snorted at him and said, "Who are you going to marry first?" She knew that Yuuki had a lot of girlfriends and she didn''t care much only she wanted to know who would be married first.


    "......."


    "Let''s go to the office first," Yuuki said.


    "Tell me!"


    Yuuki had told Yukari that he would marry the first one since he had promised her when he had decided the moment that he would make her into his queen.


    Yukari also understood his reasoning and also agreed.


    They entered the office together and took off their sses since the people in this ce were his employees. They also needed to take off their sses or else the people in this ce wouldn''t recognize them and would call the security. They walked to the recreation room where they usually talked about their job.


    Yuuki knew that after the Summer Music they often went to the television to have a talk show or singing but wasn''t that much since he knew that they needed to prioritize their school. He thought it wouldn''t be toote for them to do this professionally after graduation.


    They entered the room together and heard amotion inside.


    "I lost!"


    "Let''s y again!"


    "This manga is interesting."


    "Zzzzz..."


    "E - Everyone....."


    Yukari and Yuuki were speechless looking at Mio, Yui, Ritsu, and Mugi who were ying, reading, eating, or sleeping in this ce.


    Yuuki suddenly realized that there was a new face that gathered around them.


    "Yuuki!!!!"


    The moment Yui said his name everyone looked at him and stood up.


    "We''re practicing!"


    "Yes, we''re notzy!"


    "You juste at the moment we''re resting."


    "......" Yuuki was speechless and looked at the cute and petite girl. "Who is she?"


    Yui suddenly hugged the new girl. "This is Azunyan! She is going to be our new member!"


    "Y - Yui-senpai!" Azusa seemed overwhelmed and couldn''t say anything when she saw her star in front of her eyes.


    "So she is going to be your new member?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes! She is going to be our new member!" Ritsu also hugged Azusa and looked at him. "How is she? She is cute, right?"


    Yuuki nodded since he thought that this girl was cute. "My name is Ichijou Yuuki."


    "Y - Yes! M - My name is Azusa Nakano! I - I am one of your fans!" Azusa said with a red face while bowing her head.


    "....."


    They didn''t expect Azusa to be Yuuki''s fans.


    "Azunyan, how about me? Are you also my fans?" Yui asked since she felt a bit lonely.


    "Y - Yui-senpai...."


    "Azunyan! Not fair! You have never told us that before!" Ritsu said and looked at him. "Yuuki! This is war! I won''t let you touch our Azunyan!"


    "........" Yuuki was speechless and thought about who would touch Azusa. Even though Azusa was cute but she wasn''t his type and more importantly Azusa was too small for him. He was afraid to break her and it was better not to do anything. He looked at Azusa and asked, "Do you want to join their group?"


    "Y - Yes! I - I have always wanted to enter this band!" Azusa said with fierce determination in her eyes.


    "Yuuki, we have always wanted a cute junior," Ritsu said while hugging Azusa.


    "What is her position?" Yukari asked since she wasn''t sure what Azusa''s position was.


    "She is a guitarist," Mugi answered.


    ''Guitarist!'' Yuuki and Yukari nodded since they knew that Yui was a beginner at guitar and it was because of her talent that she could grow this much but there was still a gap between professional.


    Yuuki looked at Azusa and said, "Azusa-chan, is it?"


    "Y - Yes!" Azusa blushed when Yuuki called her name directly.


    "I am happy that you want to join us, but I am going to test you for a bit to see whether you have that skill," Yuuki said. He wasn''t going to let random people join their band.


    "Yes!" Azusa nodded.


    "Let us go to the studio and see your performance there," Yuuki said.


    "Leave it to me, Yuuki-senpai!" Azusa said.


    Yuuki felt a but shudder when this petite girl called him "-Senpai". He felt that it was quite destructive and more dangerous than Jabberwocky and Bandersnatch.


    "What''s wrong?" Yukari asked.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Nothing. Let''s go to the studio."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 891: New Member 2

    Everyone went to the studio to check whether Azusa could be the new member of "Hokagou Tea Time."


    Yuuki talked with Azusa and learned that her parents were professional musicians and it was her dream to be a musician too. He nodded and thought that she had quite a suitable background. He was sure that her parents had taught her a lot of music instrument during her childhood and her appearance was cute enough since there was a lot of people with a lot of preference in the world.


    Rossweisse and Sawako who was in the toilet before also joining them.


    Rossweisse wanted to talk about the job but she knew that she could discuss itter when the test was over. She was also quite curious about Azusa and thought that she was quite cute.


    Sawako also didn''t think much when everyone wanted for Azusa to join. She thought as long as the girl was cute it didn''t really matter for her. "Azunyan, wait!"


    "Azunyan....." Azusa was quite helpless with her nickname.


    Sawako took something from her bag and ced it on Azusa''s head. She nodded with a satisfied expression and said, "Good... It''s perfect for you."


    "...."


    They were speechless but they had to admit that the cat ears headband that was ced on Azusa by Sawako was very suitable for her.


    "S - Sensei!!!!" Azusa was both embarrassed and mad.


    "Don''t think too much. The only thing that you need to do is to get his recognization. You''re cute and I am sure that he will quite tolerant toward you, but that isn''t enough," Sawako said with a strict expression on her face.


    Azusa saw the change in her expression and knew that it was quite serious. "R - Really?"


    "Yes! This cat ears headband is an important factor for you and can be your support to show your skill in front of him," Sawako said.


    Azusa felt quite doubtful but she nodded regardless since she wanted to join the band. She looked at Yuuki and said, "Y - Yuuki-senpai! I''ll show you that I have the ability to join the band!"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Good, go and show me your ability." He felt strange when this girl showed such a serious expression when she was wearing such cute essories on the top of her head.


    Yukari and Rossweisse nodded and thought that this girl was very cute.


    Azusa took a deep breath and entered the studio alone.


    Yuuki along with everyone was in the recording room waiting for her to sing. He took the microphone and asked, "Have you decided what kind of song you want to sing?"


    Azusa took the guitar and checked it for a while before nodded. She took the microphone and said, "Yes. I have decided which song I''ll sing for this test."


    "Oh? Really? Which song?" Yuuki was quite interested.


    "It''s a "Hanabira". The song which Yuuki-senpai has sung during the "Amateur Music Tournament". I have still remembered it the moment Yuuki-senpai has a song that song on that tournament. I can''t forget about it and it is full of emotion," Azusa said when she heard his question. She could remember it and it was a very beautiful song.


    "Oh, that song...." Yuuki nodded and started to have nostalgia. He sang that song when his rtionship with Yaeko wasn''t quite good and he had broken up with her because both of them cared about Shouko during that moment. They didn''t want to hurt Shouko but in the end, it was because of this song that both of them knew that they loved each other and didn''t want to separate. He couldn''t help but grin when he thought that he would have dinner with Yaeko tonight.


    They also noticed his grin and thought that Yuuki was quite interested in the choice of Azusa''s song.


    Yukari also remembered this song since she was beside him when he sang that song. Her cheeks couldn''t help but turn red when she thought about the song that she had sung in the past.


    "Is there something wrong with this song?" Azusa asked since Yuuki suddenly didn''t say anything.


    "No problem. I can''t wait to see how you sing this song," Yuuki said. He thought for a while and said, "Oh, Azusa, can you wait for a while?"


    "Yes," Azusa said.


    Yuuki took his phone and called Yaeko.


    "Yuuki, what''s wrong?" Yaeko answered his phone call.


    "Nothing. Let''s listen to this song together," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm?" Yaeko felt curious.


    Yuuki looked at Azusa and said, "You can start."


    "Yes." Azusa nodded and started to y her guitar slowly with a beautiful rhythm.


    "One day we watched side by side this scenery with sakura falling."


    "Telling each other from the heart words that now are quite all lies."


    Different from Yuuki''s voice which is maic and deep, Azusa''s voice is quite soft but it also has different feelings from this song.


    They couldn''t help but enjoy this song while watching the girl who wanted to join the band working hard in front of them.


    Yaeko was curious and suddenly she heard this song. She still remembered seeing his figure ying this song for her in front of millions of people. She couldn''t help but sigh softly while smiling since it was also the song that made her realize her true feeling.


    "Yaeko, what are you doing?" Satsuki asked.


    "Shhh." Yaeko looked at her and told her to shut up for a while.


    "Fuh...." Azusa had done her singing and took a deep breath since it was quite nerve-wracking. She looked at Yuuki and asked, "How is it, Yuuki-senpai?"


    Yuuki closed his eyes and was still immersed in the song. The moment he heard her voice he knew that this girl could also be a singer. He had decided to ept her but he thought to tease her for a while. "Azusa."


    "Y - Yes!!!" Azusa was quite nervous waiting for his response.


    Everyone was also looking at him waiting for his answer.


    Yuuki sat down quite rxed then started to tell her where she had made a mistake one by one.


    Azusa, who heard it, couldn''t help but skip a beat and her eyes started to be red. She thought that she had been rejected.


    Everyone also looked at him with an annoyed but also


    "......." Yuuki thought that if he continued this girl might cry. He coughed and said, "Congrattions! You have be a new member of Hokagou Tea Time!"


    "......"


    "Really?" Azusa looked at him in surprise.


    "Yes." Yuuki nodded.


    "Yay!!!!!"


    Everyone was happy and started to hug Azusa.


    Yukari who was beside him couldn''t help but ask, "Do we have such a high requirement?"


    "No. Even everyone who has joined before is aplete newbie, right?" Yuuki said. He still remembered when everyone needed to practice every day when they would start their debut in "Amature Music Tournament".


    "Then why are you saying that?" Rossweisse was puzzled.


    "She is so cute that I can''t help but bully her." Yuuki smiled.


    "......."

 Chapter 892: Concert Job

    Everyone was very happy when the new member joined them.


    Uomi had alsoe after she was done with her student council and didn''t show a surprised expression when she saw Azusa join as a new member.


    "Why are you not surprised?" Yukari asked.


    "Hmm, loli attribute? I think she is suitable to join," Uomi said with a serious expression.


    "......"


    Yuuki was speechless and asked, "Is there something in the student council? If you''re busy, you can take a break since you need to take an exam next year."


    "It''s alright. I have got a rmendation," Uomi answered with a smile while hugging him.


    "......."


    "That''s right. There is a school festivalter. Can you help to perform there?" Uomi asked. She knew with Yuuki and Yukari their school festival would be very great. She didn''t ask Mio, Ritsu, Yui, Mugi, and Azusa to join since their school was different.


    "I''ll help you."


    Yukari and Yuuki nodded since they could support their school at this school festival.


    They didn''t go back directly but went back to the recreation room again since Rossweisse had something important to talk about with everyone.


    "LONDON!!!!!"


    Everyone eximed when they heard it.


    "Really? London?" Yui seemed happy.


    "Hello... What''s your name..... How are you....." Ritsu said with a broken Englishnguage.


    It is quite normal for the people in this country to have a strange pronouncement in the Englishnguage.


    "London....." Mio said softly, but her eyes were full of excitement.


    "Yay! We can go out together!" Mugi was also happy.


    Azusa looked at Yuuki and asked, "Are we really going to go to London?" She had just joined the band but she didn''t expect her to suddenly need to go to London.


    Yuuki also felt a bit surprised and asked, "From who does this jobe from?" He felt quite curious since the concert was in a foreign country.


    "It''s from the government," Rossweisse answered.


    "Government? Really? Howe?" Sawako was surprised.


    "It''s an exchange culture. They have invited us to sing at their event in London," Rossweisse said. She was quite excited and wondering whether Yuuki would ept this job.


    Yuuki thought that this job wasn''t that simple. He felt like someone had pulled the string behind him for the job. ''Is it dad?'' He was wondering whether his father would ask him for an exaggerated jobter when he had arrived in London.


    "Achooo!" Issei sneezed. He wiped his nose while looking at the poster of the exchange culture with London and also a contract of job. He grinned and thought about his eldest son. He knew that his son would ept the job.


    "Yuuki, will you ept this job?" Yukari asked.


    "It''s also a good ce for a honeymoon!" Uomi said. She was quite excited when she thought that she would go to London with him.


    Yuuki who looked at everyone knew that he needed to ept this job since he could see that they were very excited. "Say, when is the date?"


    "It''s three weeks from now. There is enough time for you to practice before going to London," Rossweissei said. She looked at Azusa and said, "Is it alright with Azusa?"


    "W - Well, I - I also want to go to London." Azusa nodded since she also wanted to see the home of The Beatles.


    "How about your parents? You need to get permission from your parents before we have decided to go to London," Yuuki said. He knew that his father didn''t really care where he had gone out but it was a different matter for them since they were still in high school.


    They nodded and would definitely get permission from their parents.


    "So you''re going to ept this job?" Yukari asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes. You also want to go there too, right?"


    Yukari smiled gently and nodded. She hugged him and kissed his cheek. "Thank you." She would also love to see the world before she graduated from high school.


    "It''s alright." Yuuki nodded.


    Uomi also kissed him on his cheek since she was quite happy that she could go out with him. "London! I''ll definitely get permission from my parents! Do I need to bring you a marriage certification?"


    "......." Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "That''s too early." He didn''t have an intention to marry in high school but he might do that after his graduation.


    Uomi pouted but didn''t care much since she was only joking.


    Azusa, who was by their sides looking at this scene with a red face after seeing someone kissing each other in front of her eyes, was very intense for her who didn''t have that much experience in that matter. "W - What''s their rtionship?" She didn''t seem surprised when Yukari kissed Yuuki since they were a duet and a lot of people had shipped their rtionship. She was quite surprised when Uomi also kissed Yuuki but Yukari didn''t seem angry. ''What is this situation?''


    "They''re dating," Mugi answered.


    "......" Azusa was surprised and asked, "Yuuki-senpai is dating two girls?!" She could see that both Yukari and Uomi were very happy.


    "Yes." Mugi nodded and didn''t think that this scene was strange.


    Azusa saw Mugi''s expression and everyone was wondering whether she was the one who was strange.


    "Yes. They''re lovers." Yui nodded.


    Mio sighed looking at them but suddenly she thought that she could use the chance when they were in London to close their rtionship.


    "Yes, Azunya. Yuuki is a big bad wolf. He will eat youter," Ritsu said, trying to scare her.


    Azusa wasn''t scared but her face turned red when she thought that she would be eaten.


    "Who will eat who?" Yuuki said and knocked Ritsu''s head. He was quite annoyed since a petite girl wasn''t his type of girl.


    "It hurts!" Ritsu snorted while caressing her head.


    "Y - Yuuki-senpai will eat me?" Azusa asked while looking at him.


    "......." Yuuki was speechless looking at this pure girl. He could see that everyone was looking at him and one wrong move he might do here. He patted her head gently and asked, "What do you think?" He thought that this girl was so cute that he wanted to bully her a bit.


    Azusa''s face turned bright red. "Y - Yuuki-senpai! W - We have just....."


    "I was joking." Yuuki smiled and thought this girl was very easy to tease.


    Azusa was speechless but also felt quite disappointed.


    "Don''t bully her again. Don''t you have a promise?" Rossweisse said.


    "Oh, right. I''ll go backte or I might not be going back tonight. I''ll tell youter," Yuuki said and kissed each of them.


    Rossweisse nodded and said, "Yes. I''ll tell everyone."


    "Bye, everyone!"


    "Bye!"


    Yuuki went out since a cute mother-inw had been waiting for him.


    "Where is he going?" Sawako asked.


    "Date."


    "Eh?!"


    "...."


    "EEEHHHHHHH!!!!"


    "Oh, right!"


    Suddenly everyone looked at Yuuki who hade back.


    "There''s a concert a month and a halfter at Amagi Brilliant Park," Yuuki said.


    "......"


    "EHHHHHH!!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 893: Wine 1

    Yaeko was waiting in front of her office with a giddy expression. She had never been this excited before and felt that she had be a girl in her 20''s. She was very happy when she heard he wanted to take him on a date tonight.


    "Yaeko, who are you waiting for?" Satsuki asked. She had seen her best friend was excited for some reason. She couldn''t help but be curious.


    "Nothing," Yaeko said indifferently. She knew her friend''s personality and she didn''t want to be teased by her.


    "Hmm...." Satsuki became even more curious. She didn''t care much about Yaeko''s indifferent personality that had been shown toward her. "Tell me! Tell me! Tell me!" She shook Yaeko''s body very hard trying to get information from her.


    "....." Yaeko started to be annoyed toward this woman. "Stop! Stop!" She didn''t want this woman to make a mess on her clothes.


    "Tell me!" Satsuki was very close and wouldn''t go out until she had gotten her answer.


    "I am going on a date," Yaeko answered inly.


    "........"


    Satsuki only realizes it now. She had been quite busy for a while and didn''t expect her best friend to have a date. She looked at Yaeko and knew who she would go out withter. She couldn''t help but feel envious toward her. She sighed and said, "You''re very lucky." She was also a widow with one daughter but she had left her daughter on her mother in the countryside. She was wondering how her daughter was doing now. He thought to get her back since her job was quite stable now.


    "........"


    "That''s true. I am very lucky." Yaeko sighed suddenly.


    Satsuki raised her eyebrows toward her. "What''s that expression? You should be happy that you''re dating the boss." Even though she knew that her boss was younger than her, she couldn''t help but felt envious since she didn''t want to have a young, rich, and handsome boyfriend.


    "Yeah... I feel that I am too lucky, but I am old," Yaeko said while looking at Satsuki. She was happy to date him but she was oldpared to everyone.


    Satsuki who looked at her friend nodded and knew that Yaeko had sighed earlier. She also understood why her friend was worried since the distance between the two of them was quiterge. "So did you have s.e.x with him?"


    "......" Yaeko blushed when she heard such a question. "What''s that question!" She wanted to close this woman''s mouth.


    "What are you shy about? We''re a.d.u.l.ts! What''s wrong with having s.e.x!" Satsuko shouted.


    "Close your mouth!" Yaeko used her hand to close Satsuki''s mouth.


    "Hmph! Hmph! Hmph!" Satsuki tried to protest but it was useless.


    Yaeko looked around and sighed in relief when she didn''t see anyone who listened to their conversation. She suddenly felt that her hand was quite wet and let her hand go from Satsuki''s mouth. She saw that Satsuki had stuck out her tongue to lick the palm of her hand. She frowned and asked, "Are you a dog?!"


    "So tell me, did both of you have s.e.x?" Satsuki asked again.


    Yaeko blushed but nodded at him.


    "......." Satsuki opened her mouth wide but didn''t expect that both Yuuki and Yaeko had done that. She blinked her eyes and asked, "How is he?"


    "It''s amazing....." Yaeko was blushing while closing her face with both of her hands since she was very embarrassed.


    "Oh My God!" Satsuki was amazed. She shook Yaeko''s body and said, "Tell me! Tell me!" She urged Yaeko to talk about her experience.


    Yaeko sighed and knew that she needed to tell her friend. She raised her hands and said, "Alright, I''ll tell you, but you can''t tell anyone." She had a serious expression on her face but the blush on her face made her very cute.


    Satsuki nodded and became even more curious. "Tell me."


    "Then let me tell you....."


    Satsuki blinked her eyes and felt her entire body was hot listening to Yaeko''s s.e.x story. She also felt quite jealous when she heard about such an experience from her. "Really?"


    "Yes. You won''t forget it once you have tasted it." Yaeko sighed. She had never thought that with only did that with him had lit the me on her body. She screamed loudly in bliss whenever she had done that with him.


    "His hands hugged you tightly while pounding you without mercy...."


    Satsuki blushed and became even more curious. She was a widow and her chance to do that kind of thing was quite rare after her husband had died in the past. Unlike Yaeko, who was divorced, she loved her husband. Unfortunately, he had gone early, leaving her behind with her daughter. She looked at Yaeko and felt strange since their s.e.x life was alright then what was the problem. "Then what is the problem? Both of you are like a rabbit in heat when you''re in bed. What are you worried about?"


    "I - I am worried to feel that I am not attractive enough in the future.....," Yaeko said.


    Satsuki nodded and asked, "So what do you want to do?"


    "I - I love him and I want his..." Yaeko said while looking at her stomach.


    Satsuki looked at her friend and blinked her eyes again. "Don''t tell me what you want his children?"


    Yaeko wasn''t shy but nodded. "Yes. I want his children."


    "........" Satsuki held her head and said, "He is 17 years old."


    "I am 44 now!" Yaeko said.


    "........"


    "I am not young. I - I don''t really care whether we can get married or not, but I want his children," Yaeko said.


    Satsuki looked at her friend and knew that it might be a serious matter. She nodded and said, "Seduce him tonight."


    "Ha?" Yaeko opened her mouth wide.


    "You''re going on a date, right? Don''t tell me that you''re not going to do that tonight," Satsuki said.


    Yaeko blushed in response.


    "Just go wild tonight with him and maybe there will be something on your stomachter," Satsuki said.


    "......."


    "Achooo!" Yuuki sneezed and wondered whether there was someone who was talking about him.

 Chapter 894: Wine 2

    Yuuki knew that in the morning Yaeko was worried about something. He thought that he needed to have a date with her to talk and to cheer her up. He changed his clothes and took his care before went to pick her up from her office. He had arrived and walked inside seeing that Yaeko was talking with Satsuki.


    "Yaeko."


    Yaeko and Satsuki turned toward him and felt surprised. They saw him wearing a suit and felt that Yuuki was simr to a business executive in their eyes and that sses made him older but gave him the charm of a mature man.


    Yuuki could see that they might be talking about something important. "Are you ready?"


    Yaeko nodded and stood up. "Let''s go." She looked at Satsuki and said, "I''ll go now."


    "Yeah, have fun with your date." Satsuki felt jealous and looked at Yuuki again. She sighed and said, "Take care of her."


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I''ll make her happy."


    Yaeko blushed and held his hand. "Bye Satsuki."


    "Bye Satsuki," Yuuki said.


    "Bye," Satsuki said and looked at both Yuuki and Yaeko who had entered the car. She sighed and felt quite lonely. She took her phone and gave a message to both of her friends. "Let''s drink!"


    Yaeko had forgotten the previous thing that had made her heart ufortable since she felt very happy now. She saw him holding her hand tenderly while driving a car talking about love together.


    Yuuki thought for a while and asked, "Do Satsuki have a husband?"


    Yaeko raised her eyebrow and asked, "You''re going to screw her?"


    "......."


    "I was just asking." Yuuki was speechless and said, "Thought, I can see that she is still in love with someone." He could feel that Satsuki was simr to Eri. Even though Eri had separated from her husband, she still loved him dearly. He got the same feeling when he saw Satsuki.


    Yaeko was a bit surprised but nodded. "Her husband left her earlier than before. If I am not wrong her husband should be a war journalist and you can guess the rest."


    Yuuki nodded and guessed that Satsuki''s husband probably had an ident somewhere.


    "If you want to make her forget about herte husband then I can help you," Yaeko said.


    "...." Yuuki shook his head and said, "No need. Tonight, you''re the heroine." He took her hand and kissed the back of her hand.


    "....." Yaeko felt that her face was hot seeing his small flirting action.


    "Tell your mother that you won''t go home tonight," Yuuki said.


    "......" Yaeko blushed again at his direct words and nodded. "I''ll tell her." She knew that it was one of her chances for her to get his child but she felt quiteplicated since she didn''t tell him.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    Yaeko shook her head. "Nothing. I''ll tell them that I won''t go back tonight."


    Yuuki nodded even though he knew that there was something wrong with her since he knew that it wasn''t the time for him to say something. It wouldn''t be toote for him to ask herter when they were having dinner together.


    Ito received a phone call from her daughter.


    "Mom, I won''t be back tonight," Yaeko said.


    "...." Ito smiled and asked, "You''re going to have a date with him?"


    "Y - Yes..." Yaeko blushed on the phone.


    Ito looked at her granddaughter and said, "Yaeko."


    "Hmm?"


    "I want a grandson," Ito said.


    "......"


    "W - What are you talking about?!" Yaeko panicked when she heard her mom.


    Ito smiled and replied, "I am your mother."


    "......" Yaeko couldn''t reply when she heard those words.


    "I have seen you working hard for the past few years raising your daughters. You need to be happy and he can do that for you. Whatever your decision is, I''ll support you," Ito said.


    "Mom....." Yaeko felt touched by her mother. She knew that her only support in the past was her mother when it was only herself who was raising a daughter after being abandoned by her husband.


    Yuuki would probably send her ex-husband to Tokyo Bay to be a fish pellet on the sea.


    "I know just have fun there and I''ll take care of Yuzuru here," Ito said.


    "Thank you," Yaeko replied.


    They talked for a while and Ito teased her before they ended the phone.


    "Grandma, is that mom?" Yuzuru asked.


    Ito nodded and said, "Yes. She won''t go back tonight."


    "Eh?" Yuzuruined.


    "We''ll sleep together tonight," Ito said.


    "I want to sleep with my big sister too!" Yuzuru said.


    "Good." Shouko agreed without hesitation.


    Ito looked at her two granddaughters and wondered whether the number would increaseter.


    Yaeko had her face very red and wasn''t sure what to do now.


    Yuuki had heard their conversation. He knew that it was wrong but it wasn''t his fault that his hearing was very good and Yaeko was just too cute. ''Does she want my child?'' He suddenly thought that and it made him a bit surprised. He knew that it wasn''t wrong since Yaeko was quite older than him and that was probably the thing that made her worried.


    ''Children, huh?'' Yuuki felt quiteplex. He was reincarnated and even though he epted everything, it might be his first time having a child.


    "What''s wrong?" Yaeko asked.


    "Nothing." Yuuki shook his head and looked at Yaeko. He could see that she was very beautiful even though she was older than him. He had used his magic to keep her younger and his seed was also making her skin bright. He caressed her cheek slowly and said, "You''re beautiful."


    Yaeko snorted, but she was happy. "You always tease me!?"


    "Who makes you very loveable?"

 Chapter 895: Wine 3

    Yuuki brought Yaeko to his favorite hotel in the town since he was quite satisfied with this hotel when he had taken Utaha in the past.


    The scenery is romantic and the wine is nice.


    Women love wine.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure why the loved it but it might be because of the effect of a romantic movie that always shows a romantic dinner date scene.


    The waitress guided them to their table and told them that she would serve the menu immediately.


    Yuuki talked about wine and looked at his dating partner.


    "You sure are very skilled in this matter," Yaeko said.


    "Really? I''m slightly nervous," Yuuki said.


    "Oh? Why?" Yaeko asked.


    "Because you''re so stunning today," Yuuki said.


    Yaeko snorted and said, "You and your mouth."


    "I am only telling the truth." Yuuki grinned and asked, "So do you have something that you want to talk to me about?"


    Yaeko was startled and didn''t expect him to be so direct. "Can you tell me?"


    "This morning, I just got a feeling that you wanted to talk to me about something, but you''re quite hesitant about something," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    Yaeko was silent then asked, "Do you love me?"


    Yuuki took her hand and said with a firm expression, "I love you and that love won''t change."


    "...." Yaeko blushed with his actions and words.


    The waitress came and smiled when she heard their conversation. She had seen a lot of couples in this ce but she could see that the woman was older than the man. She thought that this woman was really lucky. She poured wine for both of them while trying to not disturb them.


    Yaeko looked at him and said, "Yuuki, I want a child."


    The waitress was startled and almost let got the bottle of wine in her hand. She sighed in relief since the bottle didn''t drop on the ground. She would need to pay the loss with her sry and she knew that it would be a trouble for her.


    "Sure," Yuuki answered without hesitation.


    The waitress let go of the bottle of wine in her hand since she was very startled at his response.


    Yaeko seemed happy with his answer.


    Yuuki caught the bottle of wine and said, "Be careful."


    "I am sorry!" The waitress said and left them. Her face was red and she was d that Yuuki had caught the bottle of wine.


    Yuuki nodded and told this waitress to go away first. He looked at Yaeko and asked, "I don''t mind having children, but can you tell me why? I am still young after all." He had always used his magic to not make his girls pregnant with his seed since he was young. Even though he had money, it didn''t mean that it was a good time for him to have children since he was young. He wanted to know what was her reason.


    "......"


    "I am old." Yaeko looked at him and said, "I am 44 years old now. When you have graduated then I should be 46 years old. I am not sure whether you can still love me, but I love you. I am not sure that we can marry, but I want to have your children." She couldn''t help but be worried about herself since she was quite old. In the next six years, she should be 50 years old and Yuuki would be only in his 23 years old. There was such a big gap between the two of them and that made her worried.


    Yuuki grasped her hand gently while staring right into her eyes. "Listen," he uttered that word gently, making her look at him. "I know that you''re worried. Our age difference is big, but that doesn''t mean my love for you will change. If you''re worried that you''ll get old then you don''t need to worry that I have a magic to make you young forever. If you''re worried that I won''t marry you then you don''t need to worry that we can marry next year. If you''re worried that my love for you will change then you don''t need to worry since it won''t change."


    "Yaeko, I love you. You''re the gentlest woman that I have met and I am very lucky to have you in my life."


    Yuuki knew that age was cruel for women since there would be a wrinkle or something, but he was a magician and his girlfriends didn''t need to worry about that.


    "Yuuki...." Yaeko grasped his hand tighter and d that she had asked this question for him.


    "Tonight, I won''t let you fall asleep," Yuuki said and smirked.


    Yaeko blushed and pped his hand. "Pervert!" She didn''t hate him to say this rather she was quite excited.


    Yuuki turned and saw a piano in the middle of the restaurant. He looked at Yaeko and said, "Wait here, I''ll sing something to you."


    Yaeko nodded and felt quite excited.


    Yuuki stood up and walked toward the piano while asking the waitress. "Can I y the piano?"


    "Sure." The waitress nodded without hesitation.


    "Thank you," Yuuki said and sat down on the chair.


    Everyone seemed attracted to him when Yuuki sat down on the chair while checking the piano. They looked at him curiously to see what this man would sing.


    Yuuki took a deep breath before he started to y the piano.


    The sound of the song is light and gentle as if a lover hugs from you tenderly.


    BGM: (Nothing Gonna Change My Love For You - George Benson).


    "If I had to live my life without you near me."


    "The days would all be empty."


    "The nights would seem so long."


    Everyone seemed eximed when they heard him sing this song. They knew that Yuuki had sung this song to his dating partner.


    Yaeko blushed and couldn''t hide the smile on her face hearing him sing this song for her.


    Yuuki could see Yaeko from his position and sang his song with all of the emotion on his heart telling her that it would be alright.


    "Nothing''s gonna change my love for you."


    "You oughta know by now how much I love you."


    "The world may change my whole life through."


    "But nothing''s gonna change my love for you."


    Yuuki kept singing until the song was over. He received warm apuse from everyone and went back to Yaeko. He drank the wine and took Yaeko''s hand before entering the room that he had booked.


    "Where are we going?" Yaeko asked.


    "Make children," Yuuki answered.


    "Oh...." Yaeko only shook her head while blushing but following him eagerly. She thought about the wine that she had drunk earlier.


    Love, like wine, gets better with time.

 Chapter 896: What do you want?

    Yuuki got up in the early morning. He could feel the small breath from his side and saw Yaeko who was sleeping while using his arm as a pillow. He smiled while looking at her and knew that this woman might get pregnantter. He felt quiteplex but he had decided not to go to school today. He remembered that today Rias and Issei should have a date. He didn''t intend to force his rtionship with Rias since the thing that had happened to them was because of an aphrodisiac.


    "Yuuki?"


    Yuuki saw that Yaeko had woken up. "Sleep more, I am sure that you''re tired."


    Yaeko snorted and blushed. "Isn''t this your fault?! You have tossed me until dawn!"


    Yuuki smiled and said, "Didn''t you say that you want children? How about we do it again now? We need to do it until we have made sure that you have made one."


    Yaeko opened and closed her mouth before nodded at him.


    "Good, let''s do it again."


    Issei was very excited today since he had a date with Rias. He was d that he had asked her before and thought that it was a good chance to go out again with her.


    "Partner."


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, Ddraig?" Issei asked.


    "Do you really love that master of yours?" Ddraig asked.


    "..." Issei was silent.


    "I know that you want to be a harem king and it is better to search for another girl rather than that master of yours," Ddraig said.


    "I - I know, but I can''t stop my feelings," Issei said.


    "There are a lot of girls that have been waiting for you," Ddraig said. "It''s better for you to think of them rather than forcing yourself."


    "..."


    "Do you think that I should stop?" Issei asked and felt a bit unwilling. He knew very well that there was a strange feeling when he watched both Yuuki and Rias. He knew that there must be something happening, but he was unwilling to give up.


    "It''s your own choice, but love isn''t something that you force into someone. Now, you have a date with that master of yours. It''s better for you to have fun with her then ask her feelings directly after this date," Ddraig said.


    "...." Issei was surprised at Ddraig. "D - Draig have you dated someone in the past?"


    "Hahaha, I have seen a lot of the previous hosts and all of them also have love stories. You''re young and it is better for you to experience something new," Ddraig said.


    "T - Thank you, Ddraig!" Issei was moved.


    "Go young man!" Ddraig said.


    "Good!"


    Rias was waiting for Issei in Yuuki''s house in Kuoh.


    Akeno and Koneko were also staying with her. Akeno was sipping tea slowly while Koneko was watching an anime.


    "So you will have a date with Issei, right?" Akeno asked.


    "Yes." Rias nodded.


    "You don''t seem to be happy about it," Akeno said.


    "Hmm, I am not sure. I am just confused now," Rias answered while sighing.


    Akeno looked at Rias calmly and said, "If you''re not sure then you should be firm with your answer toward Issei. You shouldn''t give him false hope."


    "I know." Rias nodded and said, "That''s why I have to do this date. I want to confirm my real feelings toward Issei." She wanted to confirm it since she knew that it was cruel toward her servants.


    Akeno nodded in response. "So what has happened when you have trapped with Yuuki?" She knew from Yuuki but she wanted to hear it again from Rias''s mouth.


    Koneko didn''t turn her head but her ears were listening to their conversation.


    Rias blushed when Akeno asked this question to her.


    "Why are you blushing? Something really has happened right?" Akeno smirked.


    "Akeno!" Rias wanted to stop her.


    Their rtionship was really close to each other since childhood.


    "Rias...." Akeno had a serious expression on her face and said, "Please tell me, I want to know what has happened between the two of you."


    Rias felt a bit entangled in whether she should tell her the truth, but considering their rtionship she decided to tell her. "I know, but you mustn''t tell anyone."


    "I understand." Akeno nodded.


    "Koneko-chan too, alright?" Rias said.


    "Y - Yes!" Koneko felt that her tail had been stepped on.


    Rias took a deep breath and said, "We have done that."


    "......"


    "That?" Akeno and Koneko were confused by her statement.


    "I - I mean that a.d.u.l.t thing," Rias said with a red face.


    "How?" Koneko was confused.


    "It''s because of the Hero Faction....." Rias told them about how it had happened between the two of them and how they would resolve this matter.


    Koneko and Akeno nodded hearing her story. They knew from the start that Rias had some interest with Yuuki and this incident had caused their rtionship to develop further only Rias was confused by her feeling.


    "Prez...." Koneko wasn''t sure what to say.


    "Yuuki won''t force you if you like Issei then go on a date with him. If you want Yuuki then tell him that feeling, but let me tell you that Yuuki is a big bad wolf," Akeno said. "If you want someone gentle then it should be Issei." She knew that Yuuki was bad and it was better for Rias to be with Issei who was a good guy.


    Rias chuckled and said, "I know that."


    "".....," Akeno was speechless and said, "I won''t say anything now and won''t follow you. This date should tell you everything about your feelings." Only she knew that a good guy wasn''t good enough.


    Rias looked at the time and said, "Oh, it should be time for a date."


    "You''re going now?" Akeno asked.


    "Yes, I''ll go now," Rias said.


    "Don''t be confused by your feelings and tell him clearly what is your feeling, also what do you want to do now?" Akeno said.


    Rias nodded and said, "I know." She then teleported the date location.


    Akeno shook her head and said, "Ah, youth."


    "Akeno-san, aren''t you young too?" Koneko asked.


    "..." Akeno smiled and patted Koneko''s head. "If you have fallen in love then you will understand."


    "......."

 Chapter 897: Thank You

    Yuuki had sent Yaeko back and he decided to go to Wagnaria since he wanted to see Marika somehow. He knew that Rias and Issei were on a date and he felt somehowplicated.


    Ping Pong!


    The door of the restaurant was opened and Popura greeted the guest. "Welco--- Yuuki!" She was surprised to see him here.


    "Hey, Popura. Is there a free seat?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, please follow me," Popura said and guided him to an empty seat.


    Yuuki sat down while looking at the menu.


    "Do you want to meet Marika-chan?" Popura asked.


    "Is she here?" Yuuki asked without looking at her since he was looking at the menu.


    "She just came earlier. She might be in the changing room," Popura said.


    "Hmm...." Yuuki thought for a while and said, "Just tell her that I aming as a normal guest and only want to watch her working."


    "Is that okay?" Popura asked.


    "Well, she is working and I am not going to bother her," Yuuki said only when he heard someone familiar.


    "YUUKI-SAMA!!!!!!"


    Suddenly someone jumped toward him and hugged his neck.


    "......"


    Yuuki didn''t need to guess who this person was.


    "Are youing for me? Ah, I am happy! I have been wanting to meet you! Where have you been? Can we go to the remote ind together?" Marika suddenly said.


    Yuuki listened to herin until he suddenly got confused. "What?"


    Issei was waiting in front of the movie theatre since he had promised to meet Rias in this ce. His heart was beating very fast since he was very excited.


    "Issei, did you wait too long?"


    Issei turned and he saw an angel, no, he meant a devil. He could see why a lot of people would go down under this girl''s charm. "No, I don''t wait too long."


    "It''s good. Let''s go inside," Rias said while giving him a gentle smile.


    "Y - Yes." Issei was a bit nervous.


    Issei and Rias entered the movie theatre at the same time and chose an action movie since it was one of the most popr movies.


    Issei could see that everyone looked at him with hate and an envious expression.


    Rias only chuckled and bought popcorn and c before entering the studio together with Issei to watch the movie.


    Issei felt slightly strange since he felt that they should watch a romance movie. "Do you like this movie, Prez?"


    "I don''t know, but everyone seems to love it," Rias answered. She looked at him and asked, "You hate this movie?"


    Issei hurriedly shook his head and said, "No! Of course not! I love this movie!"


    "You haven''t watched it though," Rias said while looking at him with a in expression.


    "T - That....." Issei had be nervous again.


    "I was joking. Don''t be too tense and enjoy the date together," Rias said with a smile.


    "Good." Issei nodded with a smile. He had a bad experience with a date since he was killed in his first death. He shook his head and decided not to think too much about anything. He wanted to enjoy this date together with Rias.


    "It''s a good movie," Rias said while stretching her hands as she had sat down for a long time.


    "O - Oppai....." Issei said while looking at her big b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    They had gone out of the movie theatre and decided to have dinner.


    "Issei-san...."


    "Issei...."


    Asia and Irina followed Issei and Rias who had gone out for a date silently.


    Rias looked back and knew that there was someone following them and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "What''s wrong, Prez?" Issei asked.


    "Nothing. Let''s continue our date," Rias said.


    "Yes!"


    They continued their date from dinner, arcade, and a lot of things together.


    Issei really enjoyed his date and he felt that he was dreaming. He could enjoy this date with a beautiful girl and he felt that he was really in luck.


    Rias enjoyed this date with Issei but she knew in her heart that she had missed something. She looked at Issei who was smiling for days and couldn''t help but feel bad.


    Their date almost ended and they walked together while looking at the beautifulmp that brightened the night.


    Issei looked at Rias and couldn''t help but felt very reluctant since this date would be over soon. I looked at Rias and couldn''t help but say, "Rias, I like you."


    "......"


    Rias nodded and said, "Issei. I am sorry."


    "......"


    Issei knew about it and clenched his hands tightly. He took a deep breath and looked at Rais. "I am very thankful to you, Rias. You have saved me when I was dead before and that is why I am falling for you."


    Tears started to appear in her eyes. "Thank you." Rias felt moved by Issei''s promation.


    "I thought that I had a chance, but it seems that wasn''t the case." Issei sighed.


    "I am sorry." Rias shook her head in tears.


    "I know that I am not the one, but I hope you to be happy," Issei said.


    "Thank you. I hope that you can be harem king," Rias said with a smile.


    "Harem king..." Issei said with a smile and gave her his hand.


    Rias held his hand and said, "Thank you for being the best servant."


    "I''ll stay and be your servant forever," Issei said.


    "Thank you." Risa smiled.


    Issei and Rias looked at each other for a while before they separated from each other.


    "Goodbye."


    Issei stood there and watched Rias walk before teleporting somewhere.


    "......"


    Issei couldn''t help but cried when he had been rejected and he knew that he didn''t have a chance with Rias.


    "Issei-san!"


    "Issei!"


    Asia and Irina came out from their hiding ce and hugged him.


    Issei cried but he felt that it was very nice to utter the thing inside his heart.


    "Partner, you have grown," Ddraig said while watching them.


    Rias teleported right to Yuuki''s house and made everyone startled.


    "????"


    "Where is Yuuki?" Rias asked.


    "....."


    Utaha looked at Rias for a while and said, "He is going to a remote ind."


    "......"


    "What?"

 Chapter 898: Remote Island 1

    "We''re here."


    Yuuki was speechless and couldn''t believe it. It was just a few hours before that he was drinking coffee in the restaurant then a few hourster he was on the remote ind in the pacific ocean.


    "Yuuki-sama! There are only two of us here in this ce!"


    Marika smiled while holding his hand.


    "...."


    Yuuki wasn''t sure what to say in this situation.


    "I''m here too," Honda interjected.


    "...."


    "Don''t worry, my body is very healthy now, Yuuki-sama!" Marika said while raising both of her firsts. She had be healthy and her father was very happy. That was also one of the reasons why she had brought him to this remote ind since she wanted both of them to develop something more without anyone bothering.


    She has only made one miscalction that she can''t do anything now.


    "Marika-sama, your father has told me that you can''t have an excessive rtionship between a boy and a girl," Honda said calmly.


    "..."


    "Honda, can you close your eyes for five seconds?" Marika asked.


    "Hmm?" Honda looked at Marika with a confused expression.


    "Just close your eyes for a while," Marika said. She didn''t expect him to do a bridal carry on her but she was happy.


    "Well...." Honda nodded and closed her eyes before counting.


    Marika grabbed Yuuki and started to run away.


    Yuuki smiled and thought for a while before carrying Marika in his arms.


    "Y - Yuuki-sama!" Marika blushed.


    "Let''s go. This is faster," Yuuki said.


    Marika nodded in response.


    They ran away from Honda who had opened her eyes looking at both of them with a smile.


    Yuuki had changed his clothes to an aloha shirt and shorts while sitting inside the vi on this ind. He looked at Marika who prepared a coconut for both of them. "Where is this?"


    Marika ced the coconut on the table and said, "We''re on one of the inds contained within the republic of Kiribati, just south of the equator in the Pacific Ocean."


    "This is also where my family also owns this ind."


    "....."


    "Kiribati? Your family? Your father?" Yuuki wanted to say that her father was corrupt since there was no way for the chief of police to buy a private ind for his family.


    "It''s my mother''s family," Marika said, but her expression seemed quite unpleasant.


    "Your rtionship with your mother isn''t good?" Yuuki asked.


    "I can''t call her my mother," Marika said while remembering her childhood. She suddenly felt that her head was patted by someone. "Yuuki-sama?"


    "Well, we''re here now. Let''s just have fun," Yuuki said.


    "Yes!" Marika smiled happily at him. She thought that she was very d to bring him here.


    "But my teacher will get angry at me after I have gone back." Yuuki sighed. He was sure that Hiratsuka would be very angry at him for skipping a lot of schools. He thought for a while and asked, "How is your school?"


    "It''s good," Marika said confidently.


    "....."


    "Really?" Yuuki was quite doubtful since he knew that Marika wasn''t smart since she had spent all of her time to be a perfect bride.


    "......"


    Marika thought for a while and asked, "Yuuki-sama, you''re a magician, right?"


    "Yes. I have healed your body, right?" Yuuki said.


    Marika nodded and said, "Yes. I am very thankful to Yuuki-sama for healing m--." She blushed at his actions but she also felt a bit confused.


    Yuuki put his finger on her lips and said, "Don''t add ''-sama'' to my name."


    "Eh?"


    "There are only two of us here." Yuuki got closer and said, "Calling me ''-sama'' makes me feel that we''re not close enough."


    Marika felt that her face was very hot.


    "What about calling me ''dear''?" Yuuki smiled while saying that.


    Marika thought that it was also a good chance and wanted to call him that since there were only both of them on this ind.


    Only she suddenly heard.


    "I was joking." Yuuki rested his chin on his right hand while looking at her.


    "Y - Yuuki-sama! Don''t tease me!" Marika pouted.


    "I am sorry. Don''t get angry." Yuuki hugged her from behind since it had been a while since he had done this. He felt that it was at least 100 chapters or so thest time he had met her before.


    Marika smiled and snuggled into him.


    "So what do you want to ask me before?"


    "That''s right!" Marika turned and looked at him into his eyes. "Yuuki-sama! Can you use magic to make me smart?"


    "........" Yuuki was speechless and asked, "Can I see the score of your test?"


    "........" Marika seemed hesitant but decided to show him.


    Yuuki saw her test score with a big "10" number on the score box. "......" He looked at Marika and asked, "Do you want me to make you smarter?"


    "Yes!" Marika nodded and seemed quite excited when she thought that Yuuki could do that. She didn''t want to study and only wanted to be a housewife for him.


    "....." Yuuki had never done this before since no one had asked him. Even both Ranko and Yukana, who was quite dumb, didn''t ask him to make them smart. He looked at Marika and asked, "Do you want me to do that?"


    "Yes!" Marika nodded.


    "Really?"


    "Yes!"


    "But don''t you think that is it better for me to teach you?" Yuuki asked.


    "Eh?" Marika seemed surprised.


    Yuuki took sses and used it before saying, "Marika. Today, you need to learn about mathematics. I''ll teach you for a few hours then we can enjoy our holiday." He gave her a professional smile as if he was a real teacher.


    "......." Marika opened her mouth wide for a while before raising her hand excitedly. "Yes! Yuuki-sensei! Please teach me today!"


    "Sure." Yuuki nodded.


    Marika seemed excited and asked, "Yuuki-sense, can you teach me this lesson?" She took a book from her side and showed it to him.


    "Hmm, what lesson is it?" Yuuki looked at the book and read it curiously. "Health and physical education?"


    "......"


    Yuuki was speechless and looked at Marika who seemed to have be a very eager student.


    "How about we practice today?"

 Chapter 899: Remote Island 2

    Yuuki had been going to the toilet since he had taught her. He couldn''t do the practice lesson since someone was observing them quite closely.


    "Yuuki."


    Yuuki looked at the woman who had be their observer. "Honda? Is there anything?"


    "Thank you." Honda looked at him while bowing her head.


    "Stop. Don''t say anything unnecessary." Yuuki helped her to raise her head since he felt quite ufortable with her actions.


    Honda looked at Yuuki. She wasn''t sure how he could heal Marika but she was grateful that he had done that since she could see Marika moved around happily.


    Yuuki only winked and said, "You only need to support us and not to talk about what has happened on this ind."


    "...." Honda didn''t answer. She only looked at him with expressionless expression.


    "I was joking." Yuuki sighed looking at this woman who couldn''t take a joke.


    "I will observe the two of you closely," Honda said.


    "...." Yuuki looked at her and said, "Then how about joining us?


    "...." Honda blinked her eyes and seemed shocked by his words.


    "This time isn''t joking and Marika has even treated you like a real family. I am very grateful toward you since you have taken care of her since her childhood so thanks to you." Yuuki looked at Honda.


    "...." Honda looked at him for a while before saying, "No. It''s my duty."


    "Even so I am d toward you." Yuuki looked at Honda.


    Honda also looked at him and she couldn''t help but remember the thing that had happened before. "Yuu...."


    "Yuuki-sama!"


    Marika suddenly came while running toward him. "Let''s y on the beach!"


    "..." Yuuki looked at Marika for a while and nodded. "Sure. Let''s go."


    "Yay!" Marika said and pulled him to the beach. She turned and said, "Honda, you too!"


    Honda looked at herdy and nodded. "Yes. Marika-ojousama."


    Yuuki took out his shirt and sat down on a beach chair while shirtless. He didn''t take off his shirt often on the outside since his body was full of tattoos. He thought that it was somewhat strange since he had only a chance to have a summer break in the autumn session and his holiday was somewhat strange with the appearance of Conan in the middle of it.


    Marika almost had a nosebleed looking at him.


    "Marika-Ojousama." Honda prepared a tissue beside her.


    "Thank you, Honda." Marika took the tissue and wiped her nose. She shook her head and asked, "Yuuki-sama, can you help me to apply this sun lotion?"


    "Sure." Yuuki nodded and decided to help her since he didn''t have this chance before. He could see that her skin was very smooth but he could feel the gaze of Honda on himself that made him slightly ufortable. He looked at Honda and asked, "Do you want me to help you too, Honda?"


    "..."


    "Anh... Y-Yuuki-sama... I-It''s good...." Marika didn''t seem to hear their conversation since the way Yuuki helped her to apply sun lotion on her body was too good.


    "....."


    "Marika-ojousama. Please maintain your gracefulness." Honda sighed.


    "B-But, this is very good..." Marika said then she looked at Honda with a reddened face. "Honda, do you want to try?"


    "...." Honda was shocked, but her training as a ninja was very useful that made her able to conceal her expression. She wanted to say something, but Marika had said it first.


    "Then, it has been decided. Yuuki-sama, after you have done help me then you need to help Honda to apply sun lotion," Marika said.


    "Sure." Yuuki was more than eager to help.


    Honda wanted to refuse only Marika pushed her and let hery on her stomach.


    "I''ll start." Yuuki started to apply sun lotion to Honda''s back. He could see that she had trained her body since it was quite hard, but had a smoothness of girl.


    Honda felt slightly ufortable at first, but suddenly she felt veryfortable for some reason. She took a deep breath and her face was red trying to hold back her m.o.a.ns. She understood why herdy had let out such a vulgar voice earlier.


    Marika chuckled looking at Honda who had such a shameful appearance. She had wanted to see her in this state since usually, that woman had a deadpan expression on her face.


    "It''s done." Yuuki looked at Honda who was dead tired after his session.


    "Then, I''ll go with him now." Marika pulled Yuuki again toward the sea.


    "W - Wait...." Honda said with a tired and blushing expression.


    Yuuki was riding a boat together with Marika. He was rowing paddles slowly while enjoying the sea.


    "Yuuki-sama. Thank you foring," Marika said.


    "No problem. I am also happy that I can spend my time with you," Yuuki said. He was really d that he hade here since he was quite tired after the event on the underworld. Spending time together on the remote ind was really good to break for him.


    "I am d that you''re enjoying it." Marika smiled.


    "How about you? Do you enjoy it?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes! I really enjoyed it! Spending time with you is my happiest time!" Marika smiled beautifully at him.


    "You''re too easy to be happy. Do you have a request from me?" Yuuki asked.


    "Request?"


    "Yes. As long as I can do it, then, I''ll do it for you." Yuuki smiled and said, "Do you want to tour around the moon? Do you want to tour around the water? World?"


    "T - Then, please kiss me now." Marika looked at him with a gentle smile.


    Yuuki thought that Marika was really beautiful and asked, "Kiss only?"


    "Oh? Is there anything else? Can you teach me Yuuki-sensei?" Marika smiled.


    "Well, for today''s lesson, I''ll teach you how to kiss." Yuuki moved closer and kissed her lips.


    Marika epted his kiss naturally while hugging his neck. ''Ah, I want time to stop now.''

 Chapter 900: Game Progress

    Yuuki and Marika didn''t stay on the remote ind too long and went back the next day.


    Because of the time difference, they had arrived in the night even though they had gone back in the morning.


    Yuuki thought that living was good. He was curious whether Yaeko had be pregnant and it made him a slight bit nervous since he didn''t have experience in this area even though he was reincarnated. He entered his house and was greeted immediately.


    "YUUKI!!!!!"


    "Come with us!"


    Ranko and Yukana came toward him and pulled him inside the house.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki was curious until he saw the scene in front of him.


    "Airport Chest!" Utaha said.


    "You fat woman!" Eriri was mad.


    Utaha smiled proudly, then hugged her bountiful b.r.e.a.s.ts. "Fat? Yuuki really loves this fat thought."


    Eriri opened her mouth wide looking at Utaha''srge b.r.e.a.s.ts. "B-Bastard! K-Kasumugaioka Utaha!!!!!" Her face was red and she was ready to be mad at this woman.


    "Hmph!" Utaha snorted at Eriri.


    "Stop!"


    Utaha and Eriri turned and they had seen him had arrived.


    "Yuuki!!!"


    Yuuki shook his head and wondered whether both of them could get along with each other. "I have brought you a souvenir from Kiribati."


    "Kiribati?"


    "Well, I have brought you coconut fruit and coconut oil. You can enjoy it tomorrow." Yuuki looked at Eriri and asked, "What''s wrong, Eriri? Did you finish the drawing?"


    "Yes! Come with me!" Eriri said and pulled him to his studio in his house.


    Yuuki was wondering how this girl could be familiar with his house but he decided to not overthink too much.


    "Wait! You thieving cat!" Utaha also chased after them.


    Yukana and Ranko only shook their heads and decided to watch the show.


    Yuuki looked at the drawing that Eriri had done and her process was almost done only leaving thest scene or the most beautiful one. He looked at Eriri and asked, "Do you want me to help you?" He could see that this girl was in a slump because she couldn''t draw something that satisfied her. He remembered that this girl also had a slump in the past, but suddenly he had gotten it again. He knew that it was quite normal for an artist and it was the reason why he decided to help her.


    Utaha didn''t say anything, but she was quite worried since as an artist herself. She knew that it was very hard to break out from the slump. Even though her rtionship with Eriri was simr to a cat and dog, it didn''t mean that she didn''t care about her.


    Eriri seemed happy, but suddenly she felt quite conflicted.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "I..... I want to grow using my own power," Eriri said.


    "Airport, how many times do you want to have a slump?" Utaha was mad.


    "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!" Eriri was very angry.


    "Calm down!" Yuuki wasn''t sure why when they met each other they had always fought with each other.


    "Hmph!"


    "Can you get along with each other?" Yuuki asked.


    "Impossible!" Utaha and Eriri said at the same time.


    Yuuki looked at them with a strange gaze and said, "Aren''t you very close to each other actually?"


    "Where have you seen that!"


    "Okay. I know. Let''s just talk about the progress of our game first," Yuuki said.


    Utaha and Eriri nodded at the same time.


    "How about the script?" Eriri asked.


    "It''s done. Aren''t like you, I am very good at writing," Utaha said and seemed quite proud of it.


    Eriri gnashed her teeth and said, "You have received his guidance!"


    "Aren''t you the same? He has also brought you to his manga publisher!" Utaha said.


    "......" Eriri couldn''t refute anything.


    "Okay. Enough. Everything should be smooth and we should be ready when we are doing our exhibition in the winter," Yuuki said.


    "How about a program, song, and voice for the game?" Eriri asked.


    "You don''t need to worry about the program and the song since I have taken care of that." Yuuki thought for a while and said, "About the voice, everyone seems quite eager trying to be a voice actor for this game. I''ll arrange it as soon as possible."


    Eriri nodded and felt quite grateful.


    "I''ll create the PV (Promo Video) and upload it on the websiteter," Yuuki said.


    "How will you make the PV?" Utaha asked.


    "I''ll take some cut from the picture that has been drawn by Eriri," Yuuki said. He looked at Eriri and said, "Do you really not want my help? We can do this together."


    "Together....." Eriri blushed in response.


    "What do you think about the airport chest? He isn''t going to touch you," Utaha said and snorted, looking at Eriri''s reaction.


    "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!!" Eriri stood up and shook her head trying to attack Utaha with her twin-tail hair.


    "Don''t attack me with your hair!" Utaha was mad at this girl.


    "......."


    Yuuki hugged both of the girls with both his hands. "Calm down..."


    Utaha and Eriri shuddered when they heard his voice and made them blush.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Let''s talk about the game. Eriri, I know that you want to do this drawing by yourself, but I might not be with you all the time. Let''s do this together with you and me while I have time with you now."


    "......" Eriri blushed and nodded.


    Utaha didn''t have an interest in a defeated dog but curiously asked, "Will you do something again?"


    "There is a concert in London and I will prepare a concert on Amagi....."


    "LONDON!!!!" Eriri and Utaha seemed surprised.


    Yuuki looked at the gleam in their eyes and asked, "Do you want toe?"


    "....." Eriri and Utaha seemed conflicted since they knew that Yuuki didn''te to London to y.


    "It''s alright. If you want toe then Eriri can help since if I am not wrong you should be half British, right?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well....." Eriri nodded.


    "So do you want toe?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes!"


    "We are going too!"


    Yukana and Ranko said at the same time.


    Yuuki knew that his trip might not be peaceful this time.

 Chapter 901: Dramas Story

    Yuuki was in the school and sighed after receiving a lecture from Hiratsuka. "What kind of y will you y?"


    Chiaki shook her head and said, "We''re not sure yet."


    Mayuki nodded and said, "There are a lot of ideas and each of them is good."


    "Yuuki, do you have a good idea?" Hinako asked.


    "Well...."


    They were in the ss discussing the drama that they would show when Hinako''s mother came to Hitotose dorm.


    Yuuki thought for a while and thought about what kind of y was suitable. He looked at them and asked, "Have you thought about the theme?"


    "Theme?"


    "Yeah. Will you y a romance,edic, or something? Let''s focus on what kind of theme that you want to do on the drama." Yuuki thought that it was better than walking blindly.


    "Hina-chan, what kind of y do you want to do?" Kuina asked.


    "I am quite interested in this," Sun said.


    "Then,e and join us too Sun-chan! Your voice is good!" Mayuki seemed very excited. She couldn''t wait to see Sun in a cute costume.


    "....." Sun felt weird, but she didn''t think much.


    "y?!" Gouzaburou eavesdropped on their conversation and couldn''t help but felt excited when he thought that his daughter would start a drama y with everyone. He smiled when he thought that his daughter had created female friends. "Don''t worry Sun-chan! Your father will bring everyone to watch your drama!" He shouted and entered the ss.


    Everyone seemed shocked at Gourzaburou''s actions and wasn''t sure what to say.


    BAAM!


    Gouzaburou was knocked by someone on the head before fainting on the ground.


    "I am sorry for the trouble that he has caused," Ren said and pulled her husband away. She looked at Yuuki before smiling at him. "Sun-chan, I also can''t wait to watch you y." She said then left them.


    "......."


    Yuuki rubbed his nose and could feel a gaze on him when they saw Sun''s mother smiling at him. ''I''m not doing anything towards married women.''


    "Tou-chan... Kaa-chan....." Sun was blushing and let out her dialect.


    "......."


    "You have a nice family there," Chiaki said with a smile.


    Sun blushed and said, "Don''t tease me."


    "The pressure is harder now." Mayuki shook her head.


    Sun looked at them and asked, "What kind of y have you done?" She was quite curious about this drama group.


    "Hmm, you can watch the video at the cafeter. It''s a very good drama," Chiaki said.


    "Oh, then I can''t wait to watch it," Sun said. She was d that she had made a friend when she arrived here.


    "Let''s continue to talk about the theme of our drama," Yuuki said. He looked at Hinako and asked, "Hinako, you want to show your mother that you''re alright and you have changed, right?"


    "Yes!" Hinako nodded.


    "Then, how about making a drama that can make your mother feel moved?" Yuuki said.


    "Feel moved?!" They thought that it was quite interesting.


    "Do you have an idea, Yuuki?" Kuina asked.


    Yuuki thought for a while before saying, "Have you heard story about "Anemone"?"


    "Anemone?"


    "Oh, I have read that story!" Kuina nodded.


    "I have also watched a drama about that story too," Chiaki said.


    "Can you tell us about that story Kuu-chan?" Miyuki asked.


    "Sure." Kuina nodded and said, "Anemone is a story of the tragic love between a human and an angel."


    "Tragic love? Humans and angels?" They seemed very interested in this story.


    Kuina nodded and said, "In the past, an angel has a duty to share the love to everyone in the world. A lot of angels share that love with humans but there is one angel who is wondering whether an angel can feel love too rather than share it."


    "That angel is Anemone?" Izusu asked. She couldn''t help but join their conversation since it was very interesting.


    Kuina nodded. "Yes. Anemone falls in love with a human, but love between humans and angels is forbidden."


    "Who has forbidden it?" Mayuki asked.


    "God," Kuina answered.


    "......" They were speechless but nodded.


    "So what did Anemone do?" Hinako asked.


    "The human rejected Anemone''s love since he knew that it was impossible for them to be together. Anemone was in distress and she didn''t want to give up. In the end, she asked God to change herself into a human so she could be together with the human that she loved," Kuina told them about the story.


    They couldn''t help but feel moved when they heard the story.


    "So? Is Anemone able to be together with the human that she loves?" Sun asked.


    Everyone was also eager to hear the answer.


    Kuina shook her head and said, "No."


    "......."


    "Why?!" Miyuki seemed unable to ept that answer.


    ""When Anemone has turned into a human, a lot of years have passed and the human that she loved has passed away," Kuina answered.


    "......."


    "Then what happens?" Izusu asked.


    "In the end, Anemone met the human''s granddaughter and spent her time with her limited time before she passed away too," Kuina said.


    "......." They feltplex when they heard the story.


    "It''s a tragic story!"


    Yuuki nodded. He knew that most of the stories that had ended up in tragedy would always be remembered by the world. Even though some people hate it, a story with a tragic ending would always be popr that wouldn''t be eaten by the era.


    "So is Anemone happy?" Hinako asked.


    "It should be." Kuina nodded and said, "She spent her remaining life as a human and could feel the love that she had always wanted when she was an angel."


    "......."


    "Do they be together?" Mayuki asked.


    "I am not sure, but we can make them together during the death together," Yuuki answered.


    "That''s romantic..."


    Hinako nodded and said, "It''s a very interesting story!"


    "So do we y this story?" Chiaki asked.


    They looked at Hinako for her confirmation since she was the one who initiated it.


    "Yes. Let''s y this story." Hinako nodded.


    "Good!"

 Chapter 902: Ghosts Problem

    Yuuki thought that he could go back but he couldn''t since he was stopped by Uomi and was pulled to the student council room.


    "Do you want that in school?"


    Yuuki thought that this girl''s perversion had reached a new level.


    "It''s a good idea. I have always wanted to do it at school at least once." Uomi seemed interested in his idea.


    Yuuki looked at Uomi and said, "That doesn''t seem the case that you have brought me here. Do you want to talk about the school festival?"


    Uomi nodded and said, "I want to talk about the n with you since you will y at the school festival.


    "Well, that''s true." Yuuki nodded.


    "But that isn''t the main reason why I have brought you here." Uomi hugged him before sniffing his body. "Hmm, I can''t get enough of your smell."


    "....."


    Yuuki thought that this girl had made him understand that even a girl was also perverted and they might not be worse than a guy. He hugged her and brought her to the sofa in the room since it was morefortable to sit down.


    Uomi also became even more unreasonable since they were only two people in this room.


    Only suddenly...


    Knock! Knock!


    Yuuki hurriedly picked Uomi and ced him on his side then tidyed up her clothes since it was quite a mess.


    Uomi seemed happy with his action and didn''t do anything. "Please enter."


    The door was opened and three familiar girls entered the room.


    "Uomi Prez! Yuuki!"


    Yuuki nodded and sighed in relief inwardly since the three girls didn''t seem to notice their action earlier.


    That''s right.


    The three girls that appeared in the student council room were the student council from Ousai Private Academy. They are Shino Amakusa, Aria Shichijou, and Suzu Hagimura.


    It had been a while for him to meet them and felt a bit surprised.


    "Did we disturb your kinky time?" Shino suddenly said.


    "....."


    "No. It made us more excited when you suddenly entered the room. You shouldn''t knock on the door next time," Uomi answered.


    "......"


    "Wow! Did you y exhibition y?" Aria seemed very interested and couldn''t wait to watch them.


    "......"


    Yuuki and Suzu looked at each other and nodded. Both of them had an understanding of each other and knew that it was impossible to change the pervertedness of their colleagues.


    "Cough! Let''s start the meeting of the student council between the two schools!" Uomi said.


    "I am not a member of the student council," Yuuki said.


    "It''s alright. There is something important that you need to know and you''re the one that can help them," Uomi said.


    "What is it? Is it something serious?" Yuuki looked at Shino, Aria, and Suzu.


    They nodded in response.


    Yuuki seemed to be more curious and wanted to know what had happened.


    "Ghost?" Yuuki twitched his lips.


    "Yes." Shino nodded and said, "It has appeared on our school and caused a ruckus. There are a lot of people who are scared because of this and in the long term, it might affect the reputation of our school." Even though there was "Hougakou Team Time" that was popr in their school but if their school was haunted then their school might be in danger again since a new student wouldn''t want to go to the school which was full of ghosts.


    Yuuki thought that it was quite strange since he knew that there wasn''t any ghost in this town, especially in the crowded location such as school since the Omnyouji from the five families had worked together to make this town to be clean from a ghost or anything. "Really?"


    "Yes. Suzu-chan is also afraid to enter the toilet alone," Aria also said of her concern.


    "I am not afraid!" Suzu hurriedly said.


    "Hmm...." Yuuki thought for a while and knew that he needed to visit their school. "Do you have an idea of why it happened?"


    They looked at each other before thinking for a while.


    "Hmm, I have heard that there is a transfer student in our school," Suzu said.


    "Transfer students?"


    Suzu nodded and said, "Yes. Everyone thought that the girl was very strange since she has often talked by herself. I-It''s as if...."


    "She could talk with a ghost?" Uomi said.


    Suzu became pale and hurriedly hugged Aria since she was scared.


    "Do you think that transfer student is the cause of this ghost trouble?" Shino asked.


    "Well, that might be the case. I need to see it first before I can make a conclusion," Yuuki said since he didn''t know the real thing that had happened in their school. He needed to confirm it with his own eyes.


    "Is it really a ghost?" Uomi couldn''t believe it.


    Shino sighed and said, "Even though I hate to admit it, there might be a ghost in our school since there are a lot of strange things that have happened."


    "Such as?" Uomi asked.


    "There is a ghost on the girl''s toilet," Aria said.


    "Poltergeist and a lot of things. I have received a lot of reports from the students and I have heard from Uomi that you can help with that kind of thing," Shino said.


    Suzu had be more scared and closed her ears.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "There is also a chance that it is also a prank from someone."


    "Yes! Yes! It might be a prank from someone!" Suzu seemed spirited when she thought about that possibility.


    "....."


    "Are you afraid of ghosts?" Yuuki asked.


    "No! I''m not afraid of ghosts!" Suzu shook her head.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything again since he knew this girl was quite proud. He looked at them and asked, "When are we going to your school?"


    "Can you go now?" Aria asked.


    "Now?" Yuuki seemed surprised.


    "You can''t?" Aria seemed sad.


    "...." Yuuki was speechless but nodded, "Let''s go now. Let''s solve this problem as soon as possible."


    "Yeah!"

 Chapter 903: Mysterious Student 1

    They discussed the ghost that appeared at Ousai Private Academy for a while before deciding to go together to check whether the rumor was true or not. Even though Shino had received a report from the student, she had never seen it with her own eyes.


    Yuuki was a bit curious why the members of "Houkagou Tea Time", Makoto, Sawako, and Ayako didn''t tell him. Especially, Makoto since that girl is a witch. He was wondering whether Makoto''s sense became dull after staying at his home.


    "I don''t think that is is a good idea to check whether there is a ghost or not at our school. Ghost is imagination and there is no way for such a thing to appear in this world." Suzu held Yuuki''s shirt with a scared expression. She was afraid of the ghost but she didn''t think that she was scared.


    Everyone could see that Suzu was scared.


    "Suzu-chan. If you''re afraid why don''t you go back?" Uomi said immediately.


    ''Uomi!!!''


    "Ha! I am not afraid! I will also be going to see whether there is a ghost or not!" Suzu said but suddenly she started to regret it.


    They looked at Suzu''s reaction, who was holding Yuuki''s shirt tighter and had a pale expression on her face. They knew that it was because Uomi had said such words to Suzu earlier that made her be proud and didn''t want to show that she was scared.


    Suzu wasn''t sure what to do and only hugged Yuuki''s arm tightly.


    "....." Yuuki wasn''t sure but he felt that this girl was simr to a daughter rather than the same age. He felt that it would be a criminal for him to touch this girl.


    "Suzu-chan, don''t worry. I''ll protect you," Aria said while opening her arms wide.


    Suzu looked at Aria and had a stubborn expression on her face. "I - I am not afraid! I - I will uncover the truth that this is just a prank from the student and not a ghost! Definitely not a ghost!"


    "Well, a prank is possible." Yuuki nodded. He thought that a prank was possible since he hadn''t seen the scene.


    "Yes, yes. It''s a prank." Shino nodded but asked, "But who has done it?"


    "That''s why we havee to your school, right?" Uomi said while pointing her finger at Yuuki. "This guy is one of the famous detectives in this country and no mystery can escape from his eyes."


    "That''s too exaggerated...." Yuuki was speechless.


    Suzu, Shino, and Aria had only realized it now but because of that their confidence had be several times higher.


    "Good. We can''t let the student be afraid!" Shino said.


    "Yes. We need to solve this matter as soon as possible." Aria nodded.


    "Ghost doesn''t exist!" Suzu said.


    "....."


    It was in the evening. The sky had turned red and most of the students on the Ousai Private Academy had decided to go back early since the rumor on the school had scared them. Though, there was some student who was still at the school to do an extracurricr and the teacher who was still working in the office.


    "Sigh...." Ayako shook her head when she thought about the rumor at school.


    "What''s wrong, Ayako?" Sawako asked.


    "Nothing." Ayako shook her head and asked, "I have heard that you''re going to London?"


    Sawako nodded and said, "Yes. I''ll guard my students from the hands of a big wolf."


    "...." Ayako was speechless and asked, "Is it Yuuki?"


    "Yeah." Sawako nodded and asked, "How are you with him?"


    "We have often gone out and called each other from time to time." Ayako smiled.


    "....." Sawako was speechless and said, "He is a student!"


    "That''s why I am not in a hurry. I can wait for him to graduate from school. Anyway, he has his ownpany and doesn''t need to worry about a university that much," Ayako said.


    "......" Sawako wasn''t sure what to say now.


    Ayako coughed and said, "Have you heard the rumor?"


    Sawako raised her eyebrow since Ayako changed the topic of the conversation but she nodded.


    "Yes. It''s troublesome." She knew that a lot of students were worried and scared because of this rumor.


    "Do you think that it is true?" Ayako asked.


    Sawako shook her head and said, "It must be a prank. Ghost doesn''t exist."


    Ayako shook her head and said, "Sometimes what you can''t see doesn''t mean that it doesn''t exist."


    "What does that mean?" Sawako asked.


    "Nothing. If it''s a real prank, that''s really good," Ayako said.


    Sawako thought for a while and said, "I have heard that the student council has asked for help from Yuuki."


    "Yuuki? Really?" Ayako was a bit surprised.


    Sawako nodded and said, "Yes. They shoulde today."


    Ayako looked at the sky that had turned red and suddenly the door opened.


    Shudder!


    Ayako and Sawako couldn''t help but shudder and turned to the door which was opened. They thought that it was a ghost when they thought about the rumor.


    Only.


    "Ayako-sensei, Sawako-sensei."


    Ayako and Sawako sighed in relief when they saw the transfer student.


    "Amami, what''s wrong?" Ayako asked with a gentle smile.


    Hibiki Amami is the name of this new female student that has transferred to the Ousai Private Academy. She has long beautiful purple hair and a gentle smile on her face.


    Sawako didn''t say anything since she felt that after this female student had transferred to their school a lot of strange things had happened in this ce.


    "I have brought you my report," Amami said with a smile and gave her report to Ayako.


    "Thank you." Ayako received the report and asked, "You''re not going home?"


    "Ah, yes. I''ll go home after this." Amami smiled.


    Ayako nodded and said, "You have only transferred for a few days. If you have trouble or something you can consult it to me."


    Amami nodded and said, "Thank you, Ayako-sensei." She looked at Sawako and Ayako and said, "I''ll go back to take my bag first."


    "Yes, be careful on the way," Ayako said.


    Amami nodded and left the teacher''s office.


    Sawako, who had seen Amami leave the ssroom, only shook her head. ''Is it only a coincidence?''

 Chapter 904: Mysterious Student 2

    Yuuki had arrived at Ousai Private Academy. Even though he didn''te to this school for a while, he felt quite nostalgic. He had often met Ayako from time to time since she was alone in her apartment. He had often apanied her only he didn''t do anything since that woman wanted him to graduate first. Though, he could think of thatter since he felt that this school had be quite strange.


    "How?" Shino asked.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "I am not sure." He looked at Shino and asked, "Where is the location of the rumor?"


    "It''s on the woman''s toilet on the 3rd floor of the school," Aria answered.


    "Women''s toilet?" Yuuki twitched his lips. He hoped that it wasn''t a pervert since if it a pervert then he didn''t mind to make this pervert a fish pelletter for the fish on the Tokyo Bay.


    "Isn''t it a pervert?" Uomi asked bluntly.


    "....." Aria, Shino, and Suzu had turned pale when they thought that it was a pervert.


    "Anyway, you are here. You can give the pervert a german suplexter," Shino said while pping his back.


    "....." Yuuki didn''t say anything and only nodded.


    Everyone decided to enter the school at the same time since the school in the evening gave them a creepy atmosphere. They gathered around Yuuki and it made it hard for him to walk.


    "It''s hard for me to walk," Yuuki said.


    "...."


    Yuuki was ignored and only shook his head before leading them to the location of the trouble. He knew that it was quite impossible for a ghost to appear in this area since this city was protected by five big families. He knew that once a ghost appeared they would be exorcised by the exorcist or omnyouji.


    Ghosts are different from other supernatural beings since they are bornt from the soul of a human that has died. Only they didn''t go to heaven or underworld rather stayed on this world and most of them were hostile toward a human especially the evil spirit since it would be troublesome when it had scared the entire people on this school. Even though there was a peace treaty between the three factions, it didn''t mean that everyone was peaceful.


    The same as humans, even though there is a rule but they keep fighting and do harm to other people but not all of them the same since there is a good one too.


    The same as a ghost there is a bad one and the good one but the good one. Ghost is different since it isn''t a youkai but a spirit of human that has died and the people who have turned into ghosts usually a bad one.


    Yuuki decided to not overthink since it would be useless unless he saw the real scene.


    Amami walked back from the teacher''s room to her ssroom. It had been a few days since she had been transferred but she felt that it was good but there was one problem that was hard to solve.


    "Hmm, can you not follow me?" Amami said to her side.


    "......."


    Amami sighed and didn''t say anything again. She knew that it was useless to chase them since they had followed her moved to Tokyo.


    If there was someone who saw this scene they would think that Amami was a strange person or something since she talked to no one.


    Amami sighed once again. She had moved to this ce only she didn''t have a friend since there was a ghost that had been following her. Her body is special and a lot of ghosts are attracted to her that even made her life quite ufortable but she was helpless. She entered the ss but stopped when she saw a student council. She knew them since the group of student council had always greeted everyone in the early morning. She saw two people, both male and female, but she didn''t know them and their uniform was different.


    Amami wanted to greet them but decided to not say anything since she thought that they were quite busy. She entered her ssroom and saw her ssmates.


    "Ah, Amami-san! Yahoo!" Yui greeted Amami with a smile.


    Amami nodded with a smile and greeted her back. "Hirasawa-san."


    Yui raised her finger and shook it while saying, "No! No! Call me Yui!"


    "....." Amami wasn''t sure what to say since it was her first time to have someone this hyperactive.


    "I''ll call you Hibiki and you''ll call me Yui, alright?" Yui smiled.


    Amami wasn''t sure why but she was very happy. She nodded and said, "Yes!"


    Yuuki stopped and saw a beautiful girl with long purple hair. ''Hmm?'' He felt the girl was somehow quite special but suddenly someone pulled both of his ears. "What are you doing?" He was speechless at both Uomi and Shino who had pulled his ears.


    Shino snorted and didn''t say anything.


    "Are you going to hit her?" Uomi asked.


    "No. Do you think that I am that kind of person?" Yuuki asked with disbelief.


    "........" They didn''t say anything, only stared at him silently showing an obvious expression.


    "......"


    "It hurts...." Yuuki held his chest in a painful expression.


    "Don''t joke around. Let''s go!" Suzu said.


    "Suzu-chan, do you want to meet the ghost?" Aria asked.


    "......" Suzu stopped. She had forgotten earlier since Yuuki had watched a beautiful transfer student only she had realized that she would meet the ghost.


    "Alright, let''s go. We need to be in a hurry since it is almost dark," Yuuki said.


    They nodded in response.


    "W - We don''t need to hurry!" Suzu tried to slow their steps but it was useless. She looked around and felt the school in the evening was a bit eery. She followed them hurriedly while holding his shirt. "Since you''re scared, I''ll let you hold my hand." She said while looking at Yuuki.


    "......" Yuuki was speechless but nodded. "Yes. I am really scared. Thank you." He said and held Suzu''s hand. He felt that her hand was quite tiny.


    Suzu blushed but didn''t say anything. She felt safe but she also felt scared but as a member of the student council, she would uncover the mystery that had terrorists her school. She felt that her dder was quite ufortable and said, "Can you go to the toilet now?"


    "......."

 Chapter 905: Mysterious Student 3

    "This is the ce?"


    Yuuki frowned looking at the female toilet on the 3rd floor. He had heard that there was a ghost in this ce only he didn''t feel anything strange. He didn''t know why but the atmosphere started to be eerie. He looked at Suzu and asked, "You''re not going to go to the toilet?"


    Suzu was holding her dder but stopped when she looked at the toilet. She regretted her choice to go to this toilet. ''Why didn''t I go to another toilet?'' She felt dumb to choose this toilet and felt her 180 IQ was useless in this situation. She wanted Yuuki to apany her only she knew that it was impossible. She wanted someone to apany her only she was too embarrassed to ask.


    "Suzu-chan, do you want me to apany you?" Uomi asked.


    Suzu looked at Uomi and shook her head. "No. I can do it myself."


    "......"


    "Is that so?" Uomi nodded and said, "Then, please enter the toilet."


    "......."


    They were speechless looking at Uomi and knew that this girl was teasing Suzu.


    "Hagimura, let''s go to the toilet. I also want to check the toilet," Shino said.


    "Yuuki-kun, you can''t hear the noise of Suzu''s piss, alright?" Aria said while looking at Yuuki.


    "There is no way that I will do that!" Yuuki was speechless at this girl. He was wondering whether the girl that he had met was only the perverted girl or he was the one who had changed them into a pervert?


    ''It''s an interesting theory.'' Yuukimented inside his head.


    "Yuuki doesn''t have a piss fetish. I can guarantee him," Uomi said.


    "........"


    Yuuki looked at Uomi with a helpless expression and didn''t say anything. He looked at Suzu and asked, "Do you want me to check the toilet first?"


    Suzu looked at Yuuki and felt that she couldn''t hold it anymore. She shook her head and said, "No! You stay here! I''ll enter the toilet with Prez!" She held Shino''s hand and entered the toilet together.


    "You''re not going to enter?" Uomi asked.


    "......"


    "I''ll enter then," Uomi said.


    "Me too." Aria also joined.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and waited outside since it was awkward for him to enter the female toilet. He also felt that this ce was weird but he couldn''t tell why it was weird. He had never dealt with a ghost before since it was very rare. He sighed and waited outside until he heard a scream from the inside of the toilet.


    "AHHHH!!!!!"


    Yuuki didn''t hesitate and entered the female toilet. He wouldn''t have expected that he would have his first experience in this ce.


    Shino and Suzu entered the toilet together.


    The toilet in this Ousai Private Academy is quite special since the people on the outside can''t see the inside with a wall blocking the view inside.


    They entered together and felt quite weird. It might be because of the red sky in the evening or theck of the presence of students after school.


    "Strange."


    Shino suddenly said while frowning looking at the toilet.


    "W - What''s wrong?" Suzu was very scared and held Shino''s hand very tightly.


    "Why is the door of the toilet closed?" Shino said. She knew that usually the door of the toilet was opened but in the evening it was closed.


    "It must be the cleaningdy that closes the toilet door after school."


    "W - Who!?" Suzu was scared and closed both of her eyes.


    Shino turned and saw both Uomi and Aria had entered the toilet together to apany them. She looked at them and asked, "Where is Yuuki?"


    "He''s on the outside," Uomi said. "Do you want him to enter?"


    "Well....." Shino looked at Suzu and asked, "Hagimura. What do you think?"


    Suzu was in a dilemma. She was scared but she also wanted to take a piss only she was too afraid to do it alone. She wanted him to apany her but she didn''t want him to hear the noise that she created during her leak. She was confused and wasn''t sure what to do in this situation.


    "It''s alright. There are four of us here," Uomi said.


    "......" They weren''t sure but when Uomi said those words suddenly they felt a strange feeling.


    "How about we open the door one by one?" Aria suggested to them.


    They looked at each other before noding at the same time.


    Uomi was the bravest and she didn''t worry that much since she knew that Yuuki was a magician. She saw that there were 5 doors in front of her and all of them were closed. She opened the first door without any preparation.


    Click!


    They gulped but sighed in relief since they didn''t see anything.


    "T - There aren''t any ghosts! Ghost is only an imagination!" Suzu was excited trying to convince herself that the ghost didn''t exist.


    "......" They didn''t say anything and only nodded.


    "I''ll open the next door," Uomi said and opened the second door.


    Click!


    They gulped and sighed in relief when they saw that it was empty too.


    "I am not sure why but it makes me excited," Aria said with a heavy breath.


    "....."


    ''Masochist....''


    They didn''t care about their friend''s strange tendency and opened the 3rd door.


    Click!


    "Nothing. It seems that it is only a prank from someone," Shino said.


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!" Suzu nodded in agreement.


    "Then, do you want to open the next door?" Uomi asked.


    "......"


    "I have only remembered it. Hagiramura, don''t you want to take a leak?" Shino asked.


    "There is nothing there," Uomi said.


    Suzu gulped and thought for a while before nodded since she couldn''t hold it anymore. She looked at the third toilet before entering the toilet alone. She looked at them and said, "Don''t leave me!"


    "Yes."


    They answered at the same time.


    Suzu closed the door and felt quite ufortable. She opened her skirt and sat down on the toilet since it was hard for her to hold her dder.


    "Suzu-chan, I can hear your noise from your piss," Aria said.


    "Don''t listen to it!" Suzu was wondering why they were very perverted but she was d that her tension had loosened from the joke earlier.


    Then on this toilet, the noise of Suzu''s piss was the only thing that could be heard.


    "Are you there?" Suzu asked.


    "Yes. We''re here."


    Suzu sighed in relief before she looked up to see a little girl with white clothes looking at her at the top of the toilet.


    "........"


    "AAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 906: Mysterious Student 4

    Yuuki didn''t hesitate and entered the toilet. He saw Uomi, Aria, and Shino on the outside. He didn''t see Suzu and thought that she was on the toilet but he saw a ghost on the top of the toilet.


    "Hagimura! What''s wrong?"


    "Suzu-chan, are you there?!"


    "Anwer us, Suzu-chan!"


    Aria, Uomi, and Shino seemed a bit panicked and tried to call Suzu only they didn''t receive a reply. They tried to open the door but it was locked from inside.


    "Let me open the door," Yuuki said and walked to the door before using his magic to open the door.


    Click!


    Yuuki opened the door and saw that Suzu had fainted on the toilet. He looked up and saw the ghost that had terrorized this school.


    "G - Ghost!" Shino was stupified. She thought that the ghost was just a prank but there was a real ghost that appeared in this ce.


    "Yuuki! You can''t see Suzu-chan! She isn''t wearing her panties yet!" Aria shouted.


    "..."


    ''Is that important now?'' They were speechless looking at Aria.


    Yuuki looked at this ghost and thought that it might be "Hanako".


    Hanako-san is a Japanese urban legend about the spirit of a young girl named Hanako-san who haunts school bathrooms.


    Yuuki didn''t expect to meet this ghost in this ce since it was usually impossible to appear in this ce. He looked at this ghost before grabbing her with his hand.


    Hanako didn''t do anything and only stared at him. She thought that his hand would pass through only suddenly felt a force on her white clothes. "A - Ah...." Her voice was a bit hoarse and didn''t expect this young man to be able to do something about her.


    Yuuki grabbed Hanako and said, "Help Suzu first. I''ll take care of this ghost." He went to the outside of the toilet and was afraid that Suzu would be awkward on him or mad when she woke up and found out that he was looking at her bear panties.


    Aria and Shino were stupified when they saw him grab the ghost with his bare hands. They heard his voice and nodded helping Suzu since her chastity would be in danger soon.


    "What are you going to do with the ghost?" Uomi was calm while asking that question. She looked at the ghost that Yuuki had caught and only realized that the ghost was quite cute. She felt that the ghost was simr to an elementary school student.


    "There are two ways," Yuuki said and raised his finger. "First, I''ll purify this ghost."


    "N - No..." Hanako''s voice was hoarse and simr to a little girl. She looked at him with a plea expression.


    "I think that is too cruel for this ghost," Uomi said. She thought that this ghost wasn''t bad and it would be too much to purify this ghost.


    "I can throw her outside this city," Yuuki said.


    Uomi thought for a while and nodded since she felt that it was a quite good way.


    "Either way, this ghost can''t stay in this ce or else someone other then me might purify or exorcist this ghost," Yuuki said.


    Uomi nodded and said, "I''ll listen to you."


    "Please, don''t do anything to Hanako!"


    They turned and saw someone unexpected there.


    Shino and Aria hade out from the toilet.


    Shino carried Suzu on her back since Suzu was quite light. She looked at the person who had entered the toilet and couldn''t help but said, "Amami?"


    "Ah, Prez," Amami eximed.


    "What are you doing here?" Shino asked.


    "Well..." Amami looked at Hanako. She had wanted to go back earlier with her new friend but ran back when she felt that her friend was in danger. She looked at the young man in front of her. Even though she felt a bit scared, she asked him, "Please let her go." She bowed her head while asking him with full sincerity.


    Yuuki looked at this girl before looking at Hanako in his hand. He looked at Hanako for a while before letting this ghost away.


    Hanako hurriedly moved and hid behind Amami.


    "Are you alright?" Amami asked Hanako while caressing her head.


    Hanako nodded while peeking behind Amami''s legs. She looked at them with a cautious gaze since she had been caught earlier.


    "Amami-san, is it?" Yuuki suddenly said.


    "Y - Yes!" Amami was a bit nervous while looking at him. She looked at him and felt that this young man was a bit familiar for some reason.


    "Are you the reason why a ghost appears in this school?" Yuuki asked.


    Amami didn''t hide anything, only a nod and said, "Yes."


    "Eh?!" Amami''s answer received an exim from everyone.


    Yuuki had been looking at Amami and felt that there was something special on her body. He wasn''t sure since there were a lot of strange things in this world. He thought that her body might have caused a ghost to attract towards this girl.


    Amami looked at Hanako and said, "She is my friend from the countryside and has been following me here since I have transferred to this school." She looked at Yuuki and said, "Please don''t harm her."


    "Amami-san, you might not know but your friend is in danger if you let her stay in this ce," Yuuki said.


    "What?" Amami was surprised.


    "Tokyo is different from your home before. This ce is protected by five big families and the church once the existence of your friend is known then your friend will be exorcised by them," Yuuki said.


    Amami turned pale when she heard it. "W - What should I do?"


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, ''"Can we listen to your situation first?"

 Chapter 907: Mysterious Student 5

    Suzu opened her eyes slowly and saw that she had been carried. She saw a familiar back and knew that it was Yuuki. "Yuuki?"


    "Have you woken up?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm, where is this?" Suzu looked around and saw that everyone was walking. She was being carried by Yuuki and she also saw the transfer student.


    "We''re going to go to Amami''s house," Shiino answered.


    "Amami?" Suzu looked at the transfer student.


    "Hello, Hagimura-san," Amami greeted Suzu politely.


    "Hello." Suzu also greeted Amami. She thought for a while and asked, "Why am I being carried by you?"


    "......."


    "You don''t remember?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm." Suzu nodded and didn''t care much that she was being carried. She was more than happy and didn''t want him to let her go.


    "There was a ghost earlier and you have fainted because you have seen a ghost on the toilet," Uomi said directly.


    "......."


    "Uomi!!!"


    "What? I am just telling the truth. She needs to grow upter," Uomi said.


    "......." Everyone looked at Suzu to see her reaction.


    Suzu didn''t say anything and suddenly the memory that had been sealed suddenly started toe back. "A - Ah.." She wanted to scream only to realize that there was him that carried her. She hugged him tightly and closed her eyes since she was really scared.


    "Suzu, can you let me go? I can''t breath," Yuuki stopped Suzu''s hand since it was quite hard to breathe with this girl hugging his neck tightly.


    Amami looked at Suzu''s reaction and couldn''t help but apologize. "I am sorry." She knew that the ghost that came with her would cause a ruckus but she didn''t expect to be this much, especially when she saw Suzu''s scared expression. She couldn''t help but feel that she was responsible for what she had done.


    "Suzu?" Yuuki said.


    Suzu looked at Amami with tears in her eyes. She suddenly realized and hurriedly used his shirt to wipe the tears on her eyes. She looked at Amami and said, "Can you take them away from the school?" She had 180 IQ and knew that the cause of the ghost was this transfer student.


    "I am sorry." Amami apologized once again.


    "......." Suzu was stunned silly and asked, "So you can''t?" She couldn''t help but think that her years in her school would be filled with mystery and horror. She was wondering whether she could live in the next year because of this.


    "I''ll do my best," Amami said.


    "......" They weren''t sure what to say when they heard the response of this girl.


    Yuuki looked at everyone and knew that they wanted to say something but he stopped them. "Amami-san, where are we going now?"


    "My apartment," Amami answered.


    "........"


    "You mean your family apartment?" Yuuki asked. He wasn''tfortable when everyone was looking at him with a strange expression.


    "Right." Amami nodded. She wasn''t sure but she felt slightly nervous when she needed to bring the opposite gender to her apartment since it was her first time. Even though there were also a lot of people who hade with them.


    "Amami, what is that ghost to you?" Yuuki asked.


    "What do you mean?" Amami asked.


    "Is it only apanion or that ghost has disturbed you?" Yuuki asked.


    "They''re mypanions! I have been with them for a long time," Amami answered.


    "If you really care about them then I have to advise you to let them leave this town as soon as possible," Yuuki said.


    "Why?" Amami asked.


    "It''s troublesome to exin twice. It is better to talk when we have arrived at your apartment." Yuuki thought for a while and asked, "Do your family know about this problem?"


    Amami nodded and said, "Yes. My father knows about this."


    "How about your mother?" Shiino asked.


    Amami had a bitter smile and answered, "My mother died a few years ago."


    "......."


    "I am sorry!" Shiino apologized hurriedly.


    "No. It''s alright. I am alright," Amami said with a gentle smile.


    Shiino had tears in her eyes and looked at Amami. "Amami. If I am a boy then I''ll fall in love with you. Unluckily, I am a female. Are you bis.e.x.u.a.l?"


    ".........." They were once again speechless at the thing that hade out from Shiino''s mouth.


    Yuuki was wondering whether this girl had a loose mouth but a tight hole. For some reason, he wanted to go back home soon.


    "Bis.e.x.u.a.l?" Amami was a bit confused.


    "Well...." Shiino wanted to exin "bis.e.x.u.a.l" to Amami only Suzu was very fast and closed her mouth.


    "Nothing. Let''s go to your apartment as soon as possible!" Suzu said hurriedly.


    Amami felt strange but nodded regardless. She thought for a while and couldn''t help but ask, "So what is bis.e.x.u.a.l?"


    "...."


    "Bis.e.x.u.a.l is...." Aria and Uomi wanted to exin it at the same time only their mouths were closed by Yuuki.


    "Nothing," Yuuki said and ignored Uomi who had licked his palm with her tongue. He looked at Uomi and knew that this girl wanted to do that tonight. He nodded at her and would take her to his home tonight.


    Uomi had a bright smile only it was impossible to see it since her mouth was closed by him.


    Amami looked at their interaction and felt quite strange. ''It''s hard to understand the people in the town.''


    They walked for a while before they arrived in a modest apartment with 5 floors near the train station.


    Yuuki thought for a while and asked, "Is there someone in your house?"


    "My father should be my father," Amami answered.


    "There aren''t any ghosts, right?" Suzu was scared.


    Amami smiled and shook her head. "No. There shouldn''t be a ghost."


    "Really?" They weren''t sure but they felt quite doubtful.


    "Really!" Amami nodded.


    "......"


    They didn''t say anything and followed Amami back to her apartment. They entered the apartment and walked to Amami''s room.


    "I am back." Amami opened the door and greeted him.


    "Wee back," a man around his early 40''s came to greet them with a gentle smile.


    No one looked at Amami''s father''s appearance but they looked at the white hair of Amami''s father that had covered his entire head.


    ''Is it stress?'' Yuuki thought inwardly.

 Chapter 908: Mysterious Student 6

    "Please drink this tea. It is the first time that Amami has brought her friends to our house," the man said with a smile. He seemed very happy that his daughter had brought friends to their house only he felt strange when he saw the male. He was wondering whether he would be a grandfather soon.


    "Thank you," everyone said at the same time and drank the tea since it wasn''t polite to not drink the tea that Amami''s father had prepared.


    "So are youing to y or study here? If you''re alright then we can have dinner together," the man said with a very happy smile.


    Yuuki put down the cup of tea on his hand on the table and said, "We''re talking about a ghost."


    "......."


    The man''s face suddenly turned scared and suddenly turned into a long sigh. "Sigh......"


    "So the ghost has appeared too before?" Yuuki asked.


    The man pointed at his white hair and said, "This is because of the stress that I have .u.mted when seeing a ghost."


    "My father is afraid of ghosts," Amami said.


    "........" They weren''t sure but they felt sorry for Amami''s father.


    "Is there a way for the ghost to go away from our school?" Shiino asked directly since it was connected to the quality of her school. She didn''t want everyone in her school to be scared all the time because of the ghost.


    Amami''s father shook his head and said, "I am sorry. I don''t know how to do it."


    Shiino didn''t disappoint but rather looked at Yuuki.


    "Uncle, can you tell us why a ghost is always attracted to Amami-san?" Yuuki said.


    The man who heard Yuuki''s question nodded and said, "Yes." He turned and looked at the photo of his wife who had deceased in the past. "I am not sure why but my daughter is somewhat special. When she was four years old, she yed with a ghost and that made me very scared. I am not sure why, but it might be because of my wife. In the past when my wife was alive, she could help Amami to push away the ghost from our house but when my wife died the ghost became very uncontroble. One night, I saw a lot of ghosts in our house moving around." He shuddered and said in a scared tone, "I hate ghosts. I don''t want the ghost to be near my daughter."


    "Dad...." Amami looked at her father.


    "Hibiki. It isn''t because of those ghosts that you can''t have a friend. It''s better for those ghosts to not disrupt us. My hair has turned white because of the stress that I have .u.mted." The man couldn''t help butin. He had been living together with a ghost and it was really stressing him out.


    Amami nodded and didn''t say anything since she knew that her father was really scared of a ghost.


    Suzu, who heard Amami''s father, nodded in excitement. She also understood the stress and pressure of a ghost living in her house.


    "Then you don''t need to worry anymore," Yuuki said.


    "Eh?"


    "What do you mean?" The man asked with a confused expression.


    "Tokyo is different from your previous house since this town is protected by five big families and the church. Once a ghost or an evil spirit enters this town then they will be purified by them," Yuuki said.


    The man seemed unable to believe what Yuuki had said but his eyes started to be wet. "R - Really?" His tone was very hopeful and I wanted him to hear that it was true.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes. Try to remember that there isn''t any ghost after you have moved to this ce, right?"


    The man seemed to realize it and couldn''t help but stand up. "Yes! Yes! Yes! There aren''t any ghosts! I love thepany that has transferred me here!" He was very happy and wanted to throw a party.


    "I wonder what kind of stress this man has encountered," Uomi said.


    Yuuki only nodded and didn''t say anything.


    "So there aren''t any ghosts again, right?" The man wanted to confirm it once again.


    "Yes." Yuuki nodded and said, "That''s why I have talked with Amami-san about the ghost that appears on the school."


    "Ghost at school?" The man seemed surprised. He thought for a while and asked, "Who are you?"


    "I am someone from an organization," Yuuki said. He was toozy to exin a lot of things to this man.


    Shiino, Aria, and Suzu seemed surprised when they knew that Yuuki might be rted to a secret organization.


    "If the ghost that appears in the school isn''t going to be away then the organization might purify them," Yuuki said.


    "That''s good," the man said with a nod.


    "No! I don''t want that to happen!" Amami said.


    "Hibiki," the man said while looking at her daughter.


    "Then, you need to tell them that they can''t live in this town. It''s better to stay away from this town and better toe back to your previous home," Yuuki said.


    Amami thought for a while but she knew that it was the only solution. She nodded and said, "I''ll talk to them."


    "That''s good." Yuuki nodded and said, "I think that is the best way for you and your friend. You can see them when you''re on a break and you can even have a normal friend when there isn''t any ghost around you."


    "N - Normal friend?" Amami seemed surprised. She suddenly thought of Yui who had greeted her before.


    "Then, before it getste, we''ll go back now," Yuuki said.


    "You''re not staying for a party?" The man asked.


    "Party?"


    "Yeah! Party for a ghost to not appear around me again!" The man seemed very happy.


    "......"


    "Another time," Yuuki said.


    "Then, we will go back first."


    "Goodbye," the man said with an excited face. He looked at his daughter who seemed sad but he only shook his head. He thought that it was better for those ghosts to disappear and let his daughter live a normal life. "Hibiki...."


    Amami looked at her father and nodded. "I know." She was sad but she knew that it was impossible for them to live here. She thought that it was better for them to go back rather being exorcised. She nodded and would do it tomorrow.

 Chapter 909: Shooting Star

    Yuuki went back together after he had given his phone number to Amami and her father since it would be troublesome if a ghost kept appearing around them. He had told them if there was a problem they could call him since he might chase after that girl since Amami was quite cute.


    "Is she cute?" Uomi asked.


    "You''re more beautiful," Yuuki answered.


    "So I am not cute?" Uomi asked.


    "....." Yuuki thought for a while and said, "Your n.i.p.p.l.es are cute." He wanted to create a dirty joke for this girl.


    Uomi blushed and said, "Thank you."


    "..." Yuuki thought that this girl was really perverted. He looked at Shiino, Aria, and Suzu and he was d that they didn''t hear their conversation. "Do you want me to send you back?"


    "I called my maid to pick us up," Aria said. She looked at Shiino and Suzu and asked, "Do you want to go with me?"


    "Is that okay?" Shiino asked.


    "Yes. No problem," Aria answered.


    "Thank you." Shiino nodded.


    "Thank you," Suzu said and she was clearly happy that she didn''t have to go back alone since she was still scared about the ghost that appeared in their school.


    Shiino looked at him and asked, "So the problem of the ghost is over?"


    "It should be. If there is a ghost or evil spirit again in your school then you can call me. I''lle and send them out," Yuuki said.


    "Thank you very much."


    Shiino, Aria, and Suzu said at the same time.


    Aria looked at Uomi and Yuuki then asking, "Do you want to follow us too?"


    Uomi shook her head and said, "No. We have an agenda after this." She looked at Yuuki and said, "Right?"


    Yuuki looked at Uomi and then nodded. "Yes. Please don''t worry about us." He looked at the car that moved toward them. "Your car has arrived."


    Aria looked at Yuuki and Uomi then asking, "Have you had s.e.x?"


    "....." Yuuki thought that this girl was a bit too direct.


    "Yes," Uomi answered the question without shame.


    "...."


    "Cough! We''ll go back now," Yuuki said and held Uomi''s hand, taking her away from this ce. He felt that having a perverted girlfriend was strange.


    "Where are you going to the hotel?" Uomi whispered.


    "Enough pervert!"


    "Aren''t you also a pervert?"


    "......."


    Shiino, Aria, and Suzu looked at their backs and opened their mouths wide.


    "Do they date each other?" Suzu asked.


    "......." Shiino and Aria didn''t answer Suzu''s question since the answer was obvious.


    "When?!" Suzu asked.


    ''That''s right! When?'' They were wondering when both Yuuki and Uomi had dated each other and whether they had done that. They knew that Uomi loved to joke around and wondered whether that girl was joking or not earlier.


    "Let''s go back first then we can ask herter," Shiino said.


    Aria and Suzu nodded and decided to ask themter after this.


    Yuuki walked together with Uomi while holding her hand.


    "What are you thinking?" Uomi asked.


    "That girl earlier," Yuuki said.


    Uomi looked at him and asked, "You''re going to get them into your harem?"


    "......" Yuuki looked at Uomi with a helpless expression and shook his head. "I thought that her life was quite hard."


    "Hard?" Uomi raised her eyebrows.


    "Thought about it. You can imagine that girl is always being followed by a ghost and everyone in her surroundings will think that she is creepy or something," Yuuki said.


    "....." Uomi thought for a while and nodded. She thought that the people around Amami would think that the girl was strange and would alienate her or something. She thought that it was best for the ghosts around Amami to go away from her. "It''s good that she has moved here."


    "Yeah," Yuuki said while thinking about Amami''s special body. He thought that he might not be the one who had noticed such a physical trait and he was sure that a number of people would also notice it. He only hoped nothing troublesome had happened to Amamiter.


    "Dear! Look up!" Uomi said and pointed toward the sky.


    Yuuki looked up and saw a shooting star in the sky.


    "I hope that you mess me up tonight," Uomi said.


    "....." Yuuki was speechless toward this girl and wondered whether her head was right but he thought that this girl was quite cute. "Have your parents given you permission to go home with me?"


    "Of course! I have told them that I have brought their son-inw," Uomi said.


    "......."


    "What''s their reaction?" Yuuki asked with a speechless expression.


    "They''re happy," Uomi said with a proud expression.


    Yuuki looked upon the sky and understood why Uomi''s parents were happy. He thought that Uomi''s parents would think that it would be hard for a perverted girl like her to find a suitable partner but luckily she had found it.


    "Can you make a bicycle?" Uomi asked. She knew about his magic and wondered whether he could take out a bicycle.


    "I can but what do you want to do with it?" Yuuki asked.


    "I want to ride behind you. I want to mimic a drama television story," Uomi said.


    Yuuki didn''t really think much and created a bicycle since it was a request from his girlfriend. He sat down on the seat of the bicycle and Uomi sat behind him. "Are you ready?"


    "Yeah," Uomi said.


    "Good." Yuuki started to pedal his bicycle to his home.


    Uomi hugged him and whispered, "We''re going to London, right?"


    "Hmm," Yuuki answered.


    "I''ll bring you s.e.xy lingerie," Uomi said.


    "...." Yuuki looked at Uomi and said, "Can''t you not be perverted for a while?"


    "Impossible." Uomi looked at Yuuki and said, "When I am with you, I am always in mating sessions."


    "...."


    "Do you hate me?" Uomi asked while looking at him straight.


    "No. I am more than happy that you always have a mating session." Yuuki stopped and whispered, "I won''t let you sleep tonight."


    Uomi blushed and nodded. She hugged him tighter and said, "Let''s go back as soon as possible."


    "As you wish."

 Chapter 910: Ribbon 1

    Chitoge woke up in the morning and realized that she was almostte. She took her breakfast and put bread in her mouth then ran to the school.


    "Ojou-sama! Please be careful!" ude shouted.


    "Yes!" Chitoge shouted but she didn''t care much about ude since she was almostte. She ran very fast at her school as soon as possible.


    His face was slightly better after he had epted that his adopted son loved the eldest son of the Shuuei n. He couldn''t do anything and decided to not interfere with the decision of his adopted son. He only hoped for him to be happy but he also wanted him to grow up to love a woman. He looked at the sky and sighed, "Tsugumi...."


    "I amte! I amte! I amte!" Chitoge ran very fast and didn''t notice that her ribbon had loosened from her hair.


    Yuuki was on his way to school. He wasn''tte but Uomi, Yukana, and Ranko were the ones who werete since they slept very soundly after their nights together.


    "I am sore," Uomi said,ining to him.


    "Aren''t you the one who asked me more yesterday?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    "....." Uomi nodded and said, "Can you heal me?"


    "Me too. I am very sleepy," Yukana said while yawning.


    "Can we skip school?" Ranko asked.


    "......." Yuuki knew that it was his faultst night and decided to use his magic to make them be spirited. He thought for a while and asked, "Is it okay for you to bete?" He looked at Uomi since this girl was a student council president.


    "It should be alright. I have called the vice-president and said that I am a bit ufortable," Uomi said.


    Yuuki only nodded then suddenly he noticed something flying toward the pole. ''Isn''t that...''


    Chitoge was very depressed and she was crying on her table.


    "Ojou..." Tsugumi felt very worried.


    "What''s wrong?" Raku looked at his fake lover since he was also worried why Chitoge was crying.


    Chitoge whispered something to Tsugumi.


    Tsugumi nodded and said, "She has lost her ribbon."


    "Ribbon?" Everyone seemed to realize that Chitoge didn''t wear any ribbon on her hair.


    The ribbon was simr to a trademark of Chitoge and it was one of the most loved things of her in this world.


    However, Chitoge had lost that thing and that made her very sad.


    "Chitoge-chan...." Onodera was a bit worried and she helped Chitoge to arrange her hair.


    "Hmph! Why are you getting depressed for such a lousy ribbon," Marika suddenly said.


    Chitoge looked at Marika and nodded. "Yes. I don''t need to be sad since it is..." Tears started to drop from her eyes and she couldn''t hold it anymore. "I - It''s just a lousy ribbon but why am I sad...."


    Marika, who had a bad rtionship with Chitoge, couldn''t help but feel worried. "Don''t cry! It''s just a ribbon! We can search for itter!"


    "......." Everyone seemed surprised at Marika''s words since they didn''t expect Marika to say that to Chitoge.


    "Why is it so important?" Raku asked.


    "It''s from my mother....." Chitoge mumbled then suddenly jumped out. "I''ll search for the ribbon by myself!"


    "Stop!" Tsugumi stopped Chitoge and hugged her. She thought for a while and said, "Do you want to ask Yuuki? I am sure that she is very good at searching for those things."


    ''Do you think I am a dog?'' Yuuki asked if he heard Tsugumi''s sentence.


    "Yuuki?" Chitoge looked at Tsugumi.


    Marika thought for a while and remembered that Yuuki could use magic. "That''s right! Let''s go to Yuuki-sama now."


    "Hmm..." Chitoge nodded and hoped for Yuuki to be able to search for her ribbon.


    Yuuki was in his ss talking with Kuina and everyone about the script for their drama. He thought that he didn''t need to help but it seemed that it was moreplicated than he had thought. He knew that they wanted to create a good drama and decided to add a musical theme within the drama.


    "I can''t wait to y this drama," Sun said.


    "How about you join our drama group?" Chiaki said. She thought such a cute girl should join the drama club.


    "That might be a good idea," Sun said since she didn''t have that many friends in this ce and she was also quite interested in drama and singing.


    Gouzaburou who was looking at her daughter''s interaction couldn''t help but smile happily. He thought that it was better for her daughter to stay with other girls rather than hormonal male students who were simr to a horny monkey. He looked at Yuuki and nodded since he was satisfied with his performance who could protect Sun from the other male students.


    "Dear. Let''s go back."


    "W - Wait!!!"


    Drama isn''t thatplicated as long as the script is done then they can start to practice their acting before the performance.


    Yuuki would help to create a stageter in the Hitotose cafe after he went back since he had promised. He thought for a while and decided to also create a song for them since it was a rare chance for Hinako''s mother toe to this town.


    "Everyone, thank you very much," Hinako said since she knew that everyone was doing it for her.


    They smiled and told her not to think that much since they also enjoyed the process of doing this kind of thing.


    Isuzu looked at Yuuki and asked, "You''re not doing this drama in the park?"


    Yuuki looked at Isuzu and shook her head. "Let''s watch the drama first and give me your thoughts after watching itter. You haven''t watched any drama performances, right?"


    Isuzu thought for a while and nodded. She thought that it was better to watch the performance first then they could talk about itter.


    They were talking to each other until they heard a loud voice.


    "Yuuki-sama!!!!"

 Chapter 911: Ribbon 2

    Yuuki didn''t need to see who was the person who had shouted his name. Then suddenly someone jumped into him hugging him very tightly.


    "Yuuki-sama!!!!"


    "..."


    Yuuki caught her in his arms and wondered whether this girl could calm herself.


    Marika hugged Yuuki and looked around. She realized that this ce was surrounded by many beautiful girls. She looked at him and asked, "What are you talking about?" She could see the popr transfer student was also in this ce.


    "We''re talking about drama. You should watch it when you''re free," Yuuki said.


    "Really? I''ll go and watch the dramater," Marika said.


    "What are you doing here?" Izusu asked.


    "Oh, right." Marika only remembered and turned to see that everyone had alsoe to Yuuki''s ss.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki was curious to see his little brother along with everyone suddenly came to his ss. He looked at Chitoge who seemed quite sad for some reason. He raised his eyebrow and asked once again, "What''s wrong?"


    Chitoge was sobbing and her eyes were a bit red.


    "Big Bro, can you help Chitoge?" Raku asked.


    "Ojou has lost her ribbon," Tsugumi said.


    "I - I''ll search for it now!" Chitoge wanted to run once again but Tsugumi had caught her.


    Yuuki who looked at their interaction knew that the ribbon which was always being worn by Chitoge was very important for her. He thought for a while and said, "Then, let''s go and search Chitoge''s ribbon."


    They looked at each other and nodded to help Chitoge search for her ribbon.


    Yuuki thought for a while and remembered that he had seen that ribbon somewhere.


    Chitoge searched the ribbon around the ce where she had walked earlier but it was very hard to search for it. She was wondering whether she had lost that ribbon. She looked around and didn''t find Yuuki wondering where he had gone.


    Yuuki walked back and found the thing that he had tried to search for. He was wondering why he didn''t take this thing with him earlier. He shook his head and went back after he had found it.


    "Have you found it?"


    Chitoge shook her head and seemed very sad.


    Raku scratched his head. Even though his rtionship with Chitoge was only a fake lover and he also knew that this girl loved his big brother, he was also worried about her. He thought for a while and decided to buy a simr thing. He ran to the nearby store and bought the ribbon while also making it into a gift.


    Chitoge knew that it was hard to find it and she was on the verge of giving up.


    "Chitoge."


    Chitoge turned and she looked at Yuuki who was holding something in his hand. "T - That!!!"


    "Yes." Yuuki smiled and took Chitoge''s hand before giving the ribbon to her. "Don''t lose it anymore."


    "Thank you!!!!" Chitoge hugged Yuuki while crying since she was really happy that he had found this important thing for her.


    "Don''t worry," Yuuki said and didn''t mind her hug since she would reject the beautiful girl''s hug. He stroked her hair and had to admit that it was very smooth and smelled very nice.


    Chitoge was too happy and she had just realized that she was hugging him tightly. She was too embarrassed to look at him now but she was also happy.


    "Do you want me to help you to wear this ribbon?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes!" Chitoge nodded without hesitation.


    "Well, turn around," Yuuki said and helped Chitoge to tie her hair with her ribbon.


    "This reminds me of something," Chitoge said.


    "Isn''t it when your kimono has loosened in the past?" Yuuki said. He remembered that Chitoge''s skin was very smooth at night but it was hard to see since it was dark.


    Chitoge blushed and said, "Please forget about that!"


    Raku hade back after he had bought the ribbon. He wanted to give this ribbon to Chitoge but stopped when he saw Yuuki had found the ribbon and tied it on Chitoge''s hair. He wasn''t sure what to do in this situation.


    "Raku! Yuuki has found the ribbon!" Chitoge said happily.


    "Y - Yes." Raku nodded and hid the gift that he had bought earlier on his back. He knew that he was a fake lover and he also loved Onodera but he felt slightly ufortable when he saw his older brother could make Chitoge smile brightly. He sighed and thought that it was better to think about how to get close to Onodera soon.


    Yuuki looked at Raku and shook his head.


    They went to everyone and told them that they had found the ribbon before going back to school.


    Yuuki knew that he would be reprimanded by the teacher and couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Yuuki, can we talk for a bit?" Tsugumi said.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki looked at Tsugumi.


    Tsugumi looked at him and asked, "Can you help me with a mission?" She thought that with his help her mission would be easier.


    "What mission?" Yuuki asked curiously.


    "Hmm, it''s better if you follow meter after school since this mission is a secret. I don''t want people to know about the content of this mission," Tsugumi whispered slowly.


    Yuuki didn''t mind helping his girlfriend and said, "Alright, but give me a rewardter."


    "Reward?" Tsugumi asked.


    "Kiss me," Yuuki said.


    Tsugumi blushed and nodded. "Alright. Let''s go outter."


    "Good."


    After school, Yuuki followed Tsugumi and he also met with Pa along the way. He changed his clothes and wondered why Tsugumi male clothes with his size in her room.


    "It''s because I have thought you''ll stay at my apartment from time to time," Tsugumi answered with a red face.


    Yuuki nodded and thought to eat herter.


    They went out together to start their mission.


    Mission start.

 Chapter 912: Infiltration Mission 1

    7 PM.


    Yuuki used binocrs to see the location of his mission. "Cruise?" He could see arge cruise on the sea docked near the port. He could see a lot of people with a very high profile or rich people entering that cruise from time to time. He ced down his binocrs and looked at Tsugumi.


    Tsugumi nodded and said, "Yes. I need you to help me handle this mission."


    Pa snorted and said, "I can handle it by myself."


    "..." Tsugumi and Yuuki looked at Pa and said nothing to this girl.


    Yuuki patted Pa''s head and said, "You''ve gotten taller."


    "Eh? Really?" Pa seemed surprised at his praise.


    "Cough! Pa. This time, you need to be our helper," Tsugumi said.


    Pa nodded and said, "I know since only a couple can enter the cruise." She looked at both Yuuki and Tsugumi and said, "I won''t bother you. You can have fun on that cruise too as a couple."


    Tsugumi blushed hearing Pa''s words. "W - We''re on a mission!"


    "Right." Yuuki nodded and said, "After the mission, then we can have fun together." He looked at Tsugumi and hugged her waist.


    Tsugumi was red but didn''t say anything.


    Both of them had changed their clothes into a suit and dress since they needed to enter the cruise.


    Pa seemed a bit envious of both of them and said, "Then, I''ll prepare the ship. You can jump out when you havepleted the mission."


    "Yes." Tsugumi nodded and held his hand. She pulled him over and walked toward the cruise to start the mission.


    Yuuki thought for a while and asked, "I have never asked this question before, but what is this mission about?"


    "........"


    Yuuki and Tsugumi had infiltrated into the cruise without trouble and they entered the room inside which Tsugumi had rented previously.


    Yuuki loosened his tie andid on the soft bed while looking at Tsugumi who was preparing for the mission. He had to admit that Tsugumi was beautiful, especially her b.r.e.a.s.ts were veryrge. He had thought that this girl wouldn''t lose to either Ranko and Yukana who were gigantic or Rias and Akeno who was enormous. He shook his head and decided to throw away the dirty thought inside his mind. "Tsugumi."


    "Hmm?" Tsugumi looked at Yuuki.


    "Isn''t your dress a bit too small?" Yuuki asked.


    Tsugumi looked at her small white dress and said, "Yes. This dress is prepared for Pa. I haven''t gotten a chance to change to my own dress."


    Yuuki nodded and asked, "Do you want to buy a new dress?"


    "Eh?"


    "Well, we have entered a cruise. Why don''t we enjoy our time here?" Yuuki stood up and held her hand. "Let''s have a date tonight."


    Tsugumi looked at Yuuki while smiling gently. She nodded at him and said, "Yes."


    They went out to the nearby fashion store since Tsugumi needed to change her dress.


    Yuuki thought that Tsugumi''s dress was too childish and thought that there was a better one. He was in his suit and asked, "Have you chosen which dress?"


    Tsugumi shook her head and said, "I have never chosen a dress before."


    "Really?" Yuuki was a bit surprised.


    Tsugumi nodded with a helpless expression and said, "I have picked one before by Ojou''s request, but the result is a disaster."


    "......"


    "Then, let me choose one for you," Yuuki said.


    "....." Tsugumi looked at him with a skeptical gaze.


    "What''s that expression?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    "I don''t think that you can understand fashion," Tsugumi said truthfully.


    "I might not understand fashion, but I can make you the most beautiful girl on this cruise," Yuuki said with a confident tone.


    "So exaggerated!" Tsugumi said with disbelief.


    "Just rx and let your boyfriend choose your dress for you," Yuuki said and looked at which dress was suitable for Tsugumi. He chose a gorgeous red dress and said, "Wear this for me."


    Tsugumi took the red dress and looked at it with a nk expression.


    "What?" Yuuki felt strange.


    "I have never worn this before," Tsugumi said and wasn''t sure how to wear it.


    Yuuki smiled and said, "That''s simple." He walked forward and entered the changing room together with Tsugumi. "Let me help you wear this dress for you."


    "E - Eh, w - wait!!!!"


    Pa had ced a listening device on Tsugumi and didn''t expect to hear such a vulgar conversation.


    "W - Wait, where are you touching?"


    "It''s alright."


    "N - No. I am not ready yet."


    "Your mouth said that, but your body can''t lie."


    Pa blushed in red and didn''t care anymore about the mission. She was really curious about what they had done on the cruise together.


    "Sigh... I am tired." Tsugumi slumped on her back.


    "Don''t be like that." Yuuki held Tsugumi''s hand and said, "Stright your back. We have to enter the party, right?"


    Tsugumi nodded and said, "Yes. The target is quite high profile and from the data that I have acquired that person is inside the party."


    "Oh, right. I have almost forgotten something." Yuuki stopped and looked at Tsugumi.


    "Forget about something? What?" Tsugumi was a bit curious


    "Tsugumi..... You''re gorgeous," Yuuki said with a gentle smile.


    Tsugumi smiled happily and shook her head. She looked at Yuuki and said, "We''re on a mission! We need to get serious!"


    "......"


    Yuuki shook his head and rubbed his nose.


    "Let''s enter the party together," Tsugumi said.


    "Wait." Yuuki stopped Tsugumi and held her hand. "Now, it''s perfect."


    "..." Tsugumi looked at their hands which intervened together before smiling gently. "This is a perfect disguise."


    "Disguise, really?"


    "....."


    "Let''s do this mission. Then, we can have a real date," Yuuki said.


    "That seems like a very good idea." Tsugumi nodded.

 Chapter 913: Infiltration Mission 2

    Yuuki stood up near the pir inside the room while holding a ss of champagne. He swirled the ss slowly and sniffed the aroma. He sipped the champagne elegantly and raised his eyebrow.


    "You''re not 18 years yet!" Tsugumi whispered while reprimanding him. She was speechless when she looked at her boyfriend who had drunk alcohol.


    "It''s alright. I''ll be a father soon," Yuuki mumbled.


    "....."


    "What?!"


    "I was joking," Yuuki said with a smile.


    Tsugumi looked at him and sighed. "I won''t be surprised if you knocked someone by an ident."


    "Do you have that much of a bad impression of me?" Yuuki asked with a speechless expression.


    "You''re a big bad wolf!" Tsugumi said.


    Yuuki shook his head and asked, "Who is the target?"


    "That one." Tsugumi looked at the target and said, "The one that is surrounded by a lot of bodyguards."


    "The fat one?" Yuuki said.


    "Yeah." Tsugumi nodded and said, "That one."


    Yuuki could see that the target was a middle-aged man with a fat body and dressed in an expensive suit.


    "That person is the leader of our enemy, Sano. My objective is to get close to him without arousing suspicion, and to steal the disk," Tsugumi said.


    "Disk?"


    Tsugumi nodded and said, "Yes. That disk contains the top-secret data that we''re after. He supposedly carries it with him wherever he goes."


    Yuuki was wondering whether he should use his magic to steal the disk from that person. "What should I do?"


    Tsugumi thought for a while and wasn''t sure.


    "Do you want me to seduce those Hollywood stars?" Yuuki asked. He could see a number of foreigners in this ce and a lot of them were famous people. He didn''t care much since the development of entertainment in this world wasn''t that much advance. He was in high school and it wouldn''t be toote to conquer Hollywood when he had graduatedter.


    "No!" Tsugumi hurriedly said.


    "I was joking." Yuuki smiled and said, "Let''s just enjoy the party. I''ll search for a way to steal the disk from that person."


    "Really? Do you have a way?" Tsugumi asked excitedly.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes, I have a way to steal that disk from that person since I can''t let my girl seduce a middle-aged man."


    Tsugumi nodded and said, "That''s good."


    Yuuki ced down the ss on champagne on the table and gently took Tsugumi''s hand to the party.


    The moment both of them entered the party they had be the center of attention since their appearance was simr to a star.


    "Who is that?"


    "Are they superstars?"


    Yuuki knew that the people from the outside country were quite bold and didn''t expect someone to ask him to go out.


    "Hello, can you dance with us?"


    Yuuki looked at a group of beautiful girls in front of him.


    Tsugumi held his hand tighter when she saw a group of girls.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "I am sorry. I have a girlfriend."


    They looked at Tsugumi and sighed in disappointment.


    "Your charm is too high," Tsugumi said while snorting.


    "But I am only attracted to you," Yuuki said with a smile.


    "....." Tsugumi blushed then snorted. She looked at him and said, "If there isn''t me here, I am sure that you will try to flirt with every girl in this ce."


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and didn''t deny her. He looked at her and said, "There is something more important than that, right?"


    "Right." Tsugumi nodded and looked toward the target. She saw the target moving toward the casino along with his bodyguards. "Casino?"


    "Do you want to go there?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course! We have to follow him!" Tsugumi said.


    Yuuki nodded and walked toward the casino together. He had to admit that he was tempted to y in the casino but he held himself. He looked at Tsugumi who wanted to do an exaggerated action to enter the casino. "Just calm down and follow my lead."


    Tsugumi nodded in response.


    Both of them entered the casino and heard the conversation of the employees in the casino.


    "Man, that customer is so troublesome."


    "Yeah, you mean that gang boss, right?"


    "I heard that he was into a bunny girl but...."


    Yuuki and Tsugumi also looked toward their target and couldn''t help but twitch their lips.


    "I didn''t think that he was into them this much...."


    "He''s not going to ask every bunny girl here, is he....?"


    Tsugumi looked at Yuuki and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "I''ll go there and when I have stolen the disk, you need to pull me," Yuuki said.


    "Pull you? What do you mean?" Tsugumi asked.


    "You can see my actions," Yuuki said and walked toward the target.


    Tsugumi didn''t move and looked at him curiously.


    Sano was drinking happily with a group of bunny girls but suddenly he heard a male voice.


    "Oi, Fatty. I''ll take this girl since I fancy her," Yuuki said and took one of the bunny girls.


    "Eh?" One of the bunny girls didn''t expect someone to ask her. She looked at Yuuki and thought that he was better than the fatty.


    Sano was mad and stood up. "Oi! Wait up!"


    "Ha?" Yuuki stopped and felt a bit angry.


    Sano looked at Yuuki and knew that this young man wasn''t normal. He walked closer toward him and said, "Give back my girl."


    Yuuki snorted and said, "Your girl? Really?" His hand moved quite fast and he had stolen the disk on Sano''s suit.


    "Yeah. This bunny girl is mine. Scram! If you don''t want trouble," Sano said.


    "Scram? You should be the one who---"


    "Dear? What are you doing here?"


    Suddenly Sano and Yuuki heard a very scary voice.


    Yuuki suddenly felt his ear pulled out.


    "I think I''ll give you a punishmentter," Tsugumi said with a scary smile.


    "D - Dear. I am joking. I only thought of you..." Yuuki was scared when he saw her.


    "Fufufu, I won''t let you make won''t be able to flirt with another girl again," Tsugumi said.


    "W - Wait!!!!"


    "......"


    Sano and the bunny girl looked at both Yuuki and Tsugumi with a dumbfounded expression.


    "What''s just happening?"


    Tsugumi pulled Yuuki somewhere and asked, "Have you gotten the disk?"


    Yuuki nodded and took out the disk from his pocket. "Here."


    "Good." Tsugumi smiled.


    "...." Yuuki was speechless and asked, "Tsugumi, can you let go of my ear?"


    "Hmm? You have asked me to pull you, right?" Tsugumi said while smiling.


    "......" Yuuki knew that he had made her angry. He shook his head and thought that as long as the mission had beenpleted then it was alright.


    "I would have never thought that you would have used such a way earlier," Tsugumi said.


    "Of course! Your boyfriend is smart," Yuuki said with a smile.


    Tsugumi snorted and said, "Let''s go back. I''ll---"


    BANG!


    "Don''t move! We''ll shoot anyone who moves!"


    "...."


    Tsugumi and Yuuki looked at each other and knew that the trouble wasn''t over yet.

 Chapter 914: Infiltration Mission 3

    Yuuki and Tsugumi didn''t expect the reaction of this gang would be this extreme. They could see that they had taken out their pistols and guns ready to shoot out anyone on this cruise.


    Sano ordered his goons to take out their guns to stop anyone from moving. He didn''t expect someone to be brave enough to steal his important disk. He wasn''t dumb and thought that it might be the bunny girls. He looked at the group of bunny girls and shouted, "Give me my disk!"


    The group of bunny girls was confused when they heard Sano''s words.


    "Disk?"


    "Don''t y dumb with me! If you don''t want to take the disk out then I''ll make you nude to check your entire body!" Sano shouted angrily. He knew that the consequences of losing that disk would be very dire and his group might be destroyed by his rival when the disk was leaked. "Search the disk for me!"


    "Yes, boss!" The goons seemed happy when they thought that they could search the disk on the group of beautiful bunny girls.


    The group of bunny girls were huddled together and they were scared for something to happen to them.


    Tsugumi who looked at them couldn''t handle it anymore and wanted to help. She wanted to step up but she was stopped. "Dear!"


    Yuuki looked at Tsugumi and wondered whether she had realized that she had called him "Dear". He looked at her and said, "Let me handle this. You can call Pa to get ready."


    Tsugumi looked at him for a while and nodded. She had confidence in Yuuki and said, "Alright. Be safe. I''ll call Pa as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry." Yuuki walked out from his hiding ce and said, "I can''t let a group of cute bunny girls be vited by a group of small fries."


    "......"


    "N - No...."


    "Hehehe, don''t worry. We won''t hurt you."


    The group of goons wanted to touch the ground of bunny girls only suddenly jumped and kicked the group of goons.


    BAAAM!


    A group of bunny girls didn''t expect someone to suddenly send out a dropkick.


    Sano blinked his eyes then looked at this person. He couldn''t see his face since this person was wearing a mask. "Who are you!?" He was very angry and wanted to take out his anger on this person.


    "I am just a passerby pro-wrestler."


    "......."


    Tsugumi pped her forehead when she heard his introduction.


    "...."


    "Ora! What do you think are you doing?!" Yuuki was merciless and took a random person before doing a german suplex on this person.


    Crack!


    "....."


    Yuuki''s actions made them speechless but they knew that this person wasn''t normal. They didn''t expect such a normal german suplex would be very destructive.


    "Do something about him!" Sano shouted.


    "Yes, boss!" The goons took out their


    Yuuki rotated his right arm then dashed toward the group of people before smashing them one by one.


    Baam! Baam! Baam!


    "Bastard!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    They shot out their guns toward Yuuki only Yuuki was quite agile and could evade them.


    Yuuki took a random person again and threw him out of the sea.


    Ssh!


    "Stop him! Stop him, bastard!" Sano shouted. He was helpless when he saw his underling was defeated one by one by this passerby pro-wrestler. He couldn''t understand his luck as to why he had lost the disk and why he had met a strange person on this cruise. He should stay at his home silently rather than ying on this cruise. He shook his head and shouted, "Carlos! Solve him!"


    Yuuki thought that they were too easy for him. He suddenly stopped when he saw a two meterrge man appear in front of him. He was wondering where this guy had been hiding.


    "You die," Carlos said with a strangenguage.


    Yuuki shook his head in response.


    Carlos was angry and raised his fist to punch Yuuki.


    Yuuki caught his fist before mming his head at Carlos.


    Baam!


    Carlos had his nose bleeding and broken at the same time.


    Yuuki kicked Carlos''s stomach and picked him up with his shoulders before throwing him out to the sea.


    Ssh!


    Tsugumi knew that Yuuki was strong but seeing him defeating the mafia group one by one on the side was really cool.


    Sano saw his underling had been defeated one by one. He had be scared and fell down on the ground. "Don''t move closer!" He tried to move back but Yuuki was merciless.


    Yuuki grabbed Sano''s head and threw him out of the sea. He thought that he had benefitted the ecosystem since he had given the fish in the ocean food. He looked at a group of bunny girls and said, "Goodbye."


    Tsugumi ran toward him and pulled him out to run away. "You''re crazy!"


    "......" Yuuki rubbed his nose and said, "I can''t deny that." He was running and asked, "Where is Pa?"


    "She is waiting outside," Tsugumi said.


    One of the goons suddenly woke up and shot out his gun toward Tsugumi.


    Bang!


    Yuuki realized that shot and used his arm to block it. He frowned but tightened his muscles.


    "Yuuki!"


    "I am fine. Let''s escape first," Yuuki said and jumped out from the cruise.


    Tsugumi also jumped with him to the sea.


    Ssh!


    "Gasp!"


    Yuuki and Tsugumi came out of the sea.


    "Why are you so reckless!" Tsugumi was mad.


    "There is no reason for a man to protect his woman," Yuuki said with a firm tone.


    "...." Tsugumi was worried, but she also felt warm. Her eyes were red and said, "Thank you."


    "No problem."


    Yuuki didn''t use his magic to block the bullet earlier since he thought that it was a good chance to make Tsugumi take care of himter.


    Tsugumi looked at Yuuki and kissed his lips.


    Yuuki was a bit surprised but he was a veteran and didn''t lose to this girl.


    Both of them were kissing each other in the middle of the sea.


    Pa was by their side on the top of the raft while looking at them with a helpless expression. "What a dumb couple."

 Chapter 915: Magical Girl Leviathan Movie 1

    Yuuki had promised Serafall to shoot a new movie about a magical girl. Even though he knew that it was quite troublesome, he had promised this bubbly woman who had lived at least thousands of years or so.


    "Do you want to follow me?" Yuuki asked.


    Rossweisse nodded and said, "Yes. I am also a bit curious about this movie production process."


    Yuuki nodded and didn''t mind to bring her. "Let''s go." He changed into his disguise before he teleported.


    "You love that disguise, huh?" Rossweisse said. She saw that his hair had be longer and he had worn a mask that covered his eyes.


    "Well... It''s better than nothing," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse used her magic item and teleported them to Sona''s house in Kuoh town.


    Sona looked at her older sister who was quite serious reading the script. She thought that it had been a while for her to see Serafall be this serious. She sighed when she thought that the script that her older sister had read was the script of a magical girl. ''If only she could act like an a.d.u.l.t.'' She shook her head and better to give up since she knew her older sister wouldn''t act like an a.d.u.l.t no matter what.


    Then they suddenly noticed the presence of someone had teleported right into their house. They were familiar with them and Serafall jumped toward him.


    "Yuuki!"


    Yuuki caught Serafall on his arms and felt that it was quite heavy. "Did you gain weight?"


    "Bastard!" Serafall was mad.


    "I was joking," Yuuki said.


    Serafall snorted in response but didn''t move away from him.


    "Yuuki." Sona adjusted her sses while looking at him.


    "Sona." Yuuki smiled and asked, "How is Jeanne?" He had wanted to bring that girl back but he knew that there was a lot of trouble.


    "She is in this house," Sona answered.


    Yuuki looked at Sona and asked, "Did you make her into part of your peerage?"


    Sona shook her head and said, "She didn''t want to either."


    Yuuki nodded and didn''t ask anymore. He thought to bring Jeanne backter to the Hanging Garden of Babylon to be a maid in that ce. He looked at Serafall and asked, "When is the shooting?"


    "It''ll be started soon. I have prepared everything and you can start shooting right away," Serafall said.


    "That''s good." Yuuki nodded.


    "But we need to wait for someone first," Serafall said.


    "Someone? Who?" Yuuki asked.


    Serafall thought for a while and asked, "Have you read the script?"


    "No." Yuuki shook his head and said, "You haven''t given me the script."


    "Oh, right. I have forgotten about it," Serafall said with a smile.


    "......." They were speechless looking at this bubbly woman.


    "It''s better to wait since it''ll give you a surprise," Serafall said.


    "Surprise?"


    Then suddenly a magic circle appeared and a number of people appeared along with arge card box.


    "Cardbox?"


    Yuuki looked at Issei, Koneko, and Kiba who appeared there. He wasn''t sure why but Issei was looking at him. "What''s wrong?"


    "Have you talked with Rias?" Issei asked.


    "Rias? What''s wrong with her?" Yuuki asked with a confused expression. He hadn''t met Rias after his trip to the remote ind with Marika before.


    Issei wanted to say something but he held himself. He had grown up somehow but his eyes attracted to Serafall''s b.r.e.a.s.ts which were pressed on Yuuki''s body. He had to admit that he was very envious of Yuuki and wanted to trade a ce with that guy.


    Yuuki didn''t talk again with Issei and looked at Koneko. "Akeno?"


    "She is quite busy handling the matter in Kuoh," Koneko said.


    Yuuki nodded and didn''t talk anymore.


    Kiba looked at him and asked, "I have heard that you want to bring Jeanne from the Hero Faction."


    "Yes." Yuuki didn''t hide his intention.


    Kiba frowned and said, "She is a criminal."


    "I am the one who has caught her," Yuuki said.


    "......" Kiba shook his head and asked, "What are you going to do with her?"


    "Well....." Yuuki thought for a while and said, "I am going to make her into a maid."


    "......"


    Rossweisse looked at Yuuki in surprise and said, "This is my first time hearing it."


    "That ce is huge. Let her be the maid in that ce," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse thought about the Hanging Garden of Babylon then nodded. She thought such arge ce would be very hard to clean without a maid.


    "That ce?" Serafall looked at him curiously.


    "Nothing." Yuuki shook his head and asked, "How about the script?" He knew that Kiba, Issei, and Koneko would probably join this movie since Serafall had been waiting for them.


    "Yes! Everyone! I''ll give you the script to prepare since all of you will be the guest in my movie!" Serafall said with a smile.


    "Movie? What movie?" Issei seemed clueless.


    Therge card box moved slightly when it heard Serafall''s words.


    "What is this card box?" Rossweisse asked.


    "This is Gasper," Koneko said and sat down on the top of the card box.


    "K - Koneko-chan, don''t sit down on the top of me...." The card box said with a meek voice.


    "Then get out of the card box," Koneko said.


    "No!"


    Koneko only shook her head and didn''t force him anymore.


    Sona took the script and gave it to everyone. "I hope that you won''t regret joining this movie."


    "????" They looked at the script of the movie and read the title of the movie.


    "Magical Girl Leviathan''s Adventure on Mr. Gentleman''s Tower?"


    "Issei, Koneko, Kiba, and Gasper will be the mini-boss in the tower," Serafall said. She looked at Yuuki and said, "You''ll be the big boss in the movie."


    "???????" They were confused when they heard it.


    "Then, let''s go!" Serafall didn''t wait for them to read the script and teleported everyone to the location of the shooting.


    "W - Wait!"


    Then everyone teleports right away to the location.

 Chapter 916: Magical Girl Leviathan Movie 2

    "I am sorry!"


    Sona apologized to everyone for his older sister''s actions.


    They didn''t really mind Serafall and it was hard to hate such a bubbly girl since they knew that Serafall didn''t have a bad intention.


    She was only quite forceful.


    "I can''t act in the movie!" Gasperined inside the card box.


    Serafall looked at Gasper and said, "you don''t need toe out from the card box."


    "Eh?"


    "It''s good enough to act inside the card box," Serafall said. She was very flexible and thought that her movie would be interesting with a card box vampire. "Can you fly?"


    "Fly?" Gasper thought for a while and said, "Yes." He summoned his wings out from the card box and started to fly even though he was inside a card box.


    "....."


    Rossweisse looked at Gasper with a strange expression.


    "If I am not wrong. Gasper should be hikikomori," Yuuki said.


    "Hikikomori?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Someone who has social issues or is afraid to go out," Yuuki said with a whisper.


    Rossweisse nodded and said, "I wonder why he has be a hikikomori."


    "Everyone has their own issues and each of them has different reasons," Yuuki said. He felt that Gasper was a bit mysterious since Gasper was half vampire and human or dhampir. He was wondering where Rias could find such a powerful dhampir when she was young.


    "Hmm..." Rossweisse didn''t say anything again. She looked at the man who had changed his clothes. She saw him wearing a gentleman tuxedo with a red rose on his b.r.e.a.s.t pocket. She also saw that his long hair had turned short. "This is a bit weird."


    "Agree." Yuuki nodded since he didn''t feel thatfortable in this costume. He suddenly thought about the news that was happening few days ago.


    "Isn''t there a pervert wearing a simr tuxedo but only wearing a panty a few days ago?" Rosswesei suddenly said.


    "......" Yuuki looked at Rossweisse and only helplessly nodded.


    Then Issei, Kiba, and Koneko came out from the changing room after they had changed into their costumes for this movie.


    Issei only used his "Bnce Breaker" and his body was covered in crimson armor. He was helpless with Serafall''s request and could only agree with it.


    Kiba was wearing ck armor that was covering his entire body with a sword.


    Koneko was wearing a tight ck costume with a mask that was covering her eyes.


    Serafall had also changed into her pink magical girl costume while holding a magical stick. She looked at everyone and nodded in satisfaction. "It''s good. You''re really good!"


    "......"


    "Have you read the script? I''ll give you an hour to remember your script and we''ll start the shoot of the movie, right away," Serafall said.


    "What?!"


    "That''s impossible!" Issei said.


    "I have to agree with Issei this time," Yuuki said. Even though he was confident, he knew that it would be a trouble for the other people.


    Kiba, Koneko, and Gasper who was inside the card box also agreed.


    Serafall shook her head and said, "There isn''t much of a line. The most important thing is your improvement on the stage and the fight."


    "Fight?"


    "Yeah. Only fight. Just fight normally. You don''t need to think too much," Serafall said. "Alright, read the script now and we''ll be ready in an hour."


    "......." They looked at each other before they started to read the script.


    "Will we receive remuneration?" Yuuki asked.


    Serafall nodded and said, "Don''t worry. This is a win-win transaction."


    "Will we get the money?" Issei''s eyes lit up.


    Serafall nodded and said, "Yes. Don''t worry as long as your performance is good then I''ll give you a reward."


    "Reward...." Issei started to think about a perverted thing.


    Yuuki shook his head and could see that Serafall was looking at him. He looked at Issei and wondered how his rtionship with Rias was. He walked toward him and said, "Hyoudou."


    "Hmm?" Issei looked at him.


    Yuuki was slightly ufortable to call him "Issei" since his father''s name was also "Issei". He sat down beside him and asked, "How is your rtionship with Rias?"


    Issei looked at Yuuki for a while before he sighed. "I have been rejected."


    "Rejected? Really? How?" Yuuki was quite surprised since he hadn''t heard such news before.


    "Well... We have a date then I confessed to her once more but the result...." Issei sighed.


    Yuuki patted Issei''s back. Even though he didn''t like Issei''s perversion, he needed to salute the fallen warrior. "So how is your condition now?"


    "It''s alright. I have two members in the harem," Issei said.


    "...." Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "You haven''t given up on that dream?"


    "Never! My dream is to be a harem king!" Issei stood up and shouted our his dream proudly. He wanted to be a harem king and he would do anything to do that.


    "Asia and Irina?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes." Issei nodded.


    "That''s good." Yuuki felt quite good when he saw Issei was alright. He felt quite bad when he thought that he had stolen Rias''s first time before.


    Issei looked at Yuuki again. He was looking at him trying to discern why Rias had fallen in love with this guy. He knew that Yuuki was perverted like him, but this guy didn''t show it on the outside. He also knew that this guy was very fluent at flirting with a girl. He also thought that this guy was also stronger than him. He shook his head and it was better to read the script rather than thinking too much. He thought that he could use the money that he had gotten to give his harem as a gift.


    "....." Yuuki read the script for a before yawning since he had remembered it. He looked at Serafall who was doing something until suddenly he saw arge magic circle.


    BAAAM!


    Then arge tower appeared in front of them.


    "........"


    Yuuki twitched his lips and thought. ''Isn''t it a bit too much?''

 Chapter 917: Magical Girl Leviathan Movie 3

    "I won''t let you go! I will protect the peacefulness of the underworld!"


    Levia-tan shouted while looking at the grim tower in front of her. She knew that the war that was happening in the underworld a few days ago was being initiated by Mr. Gentleman who had been brainwashed by the evil spirit. She needed to wake Mr. Gentleman from the influence of Mr. Gentleman.


    "Wait for me, Mr. Gentleman!" Levia-tan held her staff tightly and entered the tower to save Mr. Gentleman. She knew that it wasn''t easy to save him, but she would work hard.


    "I - I won''t let you enter this ce!"


    Suddenly arge card box appeared in front of Levia-tan. It was there without moving, only watching her from its location.


    "Who are you?" Levia-tan looked at this box with a strange expression.


    "I - I am the Card Box Vampire! I am the subordinate of Mr. Getleman!"


    Levia-tan was surprised when she heard it. "Card Box Vampire! Did you know that Mr. Getleman is under the influence of the evil spirit! We need to wake him up!"


    "A - Umm...." The Card Box Vampire was nervous when Levia-tan shouted since it was quite easy to get nervous by anyone.


    "Come with me and save him!" Levia-tan said.


    The Card Box Vampire wanted to say something but suddenly someone interrupted them.


    "Card Box Vampire! What are you doing?"


    They turned and saw a petite girl in a ck costume with a mask and cat ears.


    "Naughty Cat!" The Card Box was surprised.


    "Hmph! If you can''t even protect the entrance then I''ll confiscate yourputer!"


    "NO!!!!!"


    Levia-tan frowned and looked at the Naughty Cat. "Don''t bully the Card Box!"


    "Hmph! This is our matter! Don''t get involved with us you Magical Girl Levia-tan!" Naughty Cat snorted.


    "I can''t do that! I am the ally of the weak! I need help with the Card Box!" Levia-tan said.


    "Magical Girl Levia-tan...." The Card Box Vampire was touched.


    "Then, I''ll have you down here!" Naughty Cat jumped and raised her ws, "Nyaa!"


    "I won''t go down easily!" Levia-tan raised her staff and said, "With the power of Underworld! I''ll save Mr. Gentleman! Levia-tan Beam!" She released a beam of pink light from her staff.


    "Save the master?" Naughty Cat was stunned when she heard Levia-tan''s words. She didn''t dodge the beam and let it hit her. "Nyaa!!!"


    "Naughty Cat!" The Card Box Vampire suddenly grew wings and flew toward the Naughty Cat to check on her condition.


    "Uwaaa... I have been defeated...." Naughty Catid on the ground and couldn''t move. "Magical Girl Levia-tan..." She was weak but she used all of her power to call Levia-tan.


    "Yes?"


    "S - Save master... He is under the control of something bad...." Naughty Cat said while looking at Levia-tan.


    "Yes! Don''t worry! I''ll save him." Levia-tan nodded.


    "Good... I can rest easily now...." Naughty Cat closed both of her eyes slowly.


    "NAUGHTY CAT!!!!!" The Card Box Vampire shouted in grief when he saw her partner was defeated.


    Levia-tan let out a sad tears but her expression was full of determination. She looked at the Card Box Vampire and said, "Don''t be sad! We need to save Mr. Gentlemant! Don''t waste Naughty Cat''s sacrifice!"


    "........" The Card Box Vampire looked at Levia-tan before moving the card box slowly as if agreed. He had decided to help Levia-tan to help his master. "I - I''ll help you."


    Levia-tan nodded and said, "Yes! That''s a good boy! Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    Levia-tan continued her journey while talking with the Card Box Vampire. She heard from it that there were two powerful guards that protected Mr. Gentleman from harm. She needed to defeat both of them before she could meet with Mr. Gentleman.


    "There are two people!"


    "Who are they?" Levia-tan asked.


    The Card Box Vampire wanted to say something but suddenly someone jumped and attacked them.


    nk!


    Levia-tan used her staff to block this attack. "You''re?" She saw that the opponent in front of her was wearing a full medieval ck armor while holding a ymore in its hands.


    "T - That''s Walking Armor! It can''t talk and will attack anyone that is harmful to master!" The Card Box Vampire said.


    "Walking Armor! Stop! I don''t want to fight you! I just want to save Mr. Gentelmant!" Levia-tan shouted.


    "Grrr....." The Walking Armor seemed to soften but it didn''t intend to stop its attack. It raised its sword again and swung its sword to attack Levia-tan.


    Levia-tan looked at the Walking Armor who didn''t hear her. "Then, I will defeat you!" She knew that she needed to defeat this Walking Armor or else she couldn''t save Mr. Gentleman. "Sword!" Suddenly the staff let out a sharp pink light that made the staff turn into a sword. She started her counterattack and swung her sword wildly.


    The Walking Armor also didn''t hesitate and kept attacking Levia-tan.


    nk! nk! nk!


    Their confrontation was very fierce and shook the entire tower.


    "Grrrr!!!!" The Walking Armor roared and swung its sword crazily.


    Levia-tan had a serious expression on her face and jumped a few steps back to avoid The Walking Armor.


    The Walking Armor chased after Levia-tan very fast.


    Levia-tan took a step back wasn''t because she lost, but because she wanted to prepare her technique. "Magical Girl Levia-tan sh!" The pink light on her staff brightened and becamerger. She swung her staff toward the Walking Armor.


    The Walking Armor didn''t avoid Levia-tan''s attack and received that attack directly.


    BOOOOM!!!!


    "S.....Save master....." The Walking Armor uttered those words before dropping on the ground without moving.


    Levia-tan looked at the Walking Armor for a while before nodded. "Yes! I''ll save him." She walked and said, "Let''s go Card Box Vampire!"


    "Y - Yes!" The Card Box Vampire was crying but he knew that he needed to take a step to continue to go forward.


    Levia-tan continued her journey and she would meet the strongest guard of Mr. Gentleman after this.


    To be continued.

 Chapter 918: Magical Girl Leviathan Movie 4

    Levia-tan walked along with the Card Box Vampire and encountered a lot of traps along the way but the teamwork of both of them was very brilliant. She was holding the Card Box Vampire and let it fly to make her able to pass the trap on this tower.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha...." The Card Box Vampire was tired after flying for a long time.


    "Good job, Card Box Vampire," Levia-tan praised.


    "T - Thank you."


    Levia-tan looked at therge gate in front of her. "So this is the location of thest guard? The strongest guard of Mr. Gentleman?"


    The Card Box Vampire nodded and said, "Yes. Thest guard is very strong. I have never heard him lose against anyone besides the master."


    Levia-tan became curious and walked with a firm step but her expression was serious. She had decided to help Mr. Gentleman and wouldn''t stop even though she had encountered a lot of difficulties. She also couldn''t abandon the will of both Naughty Cat and Walking Armor who she had defeated earlier. She needed to save Mr. Gentleman from the influence of the evil spirit. She looked at therge gate before pushing it with both of her hands.


    Crack!


    The gate was opened and there was a single figure in the center of the room. The figure in front of them was wearing red crimson armor and looked at both Levia-tan and The Card Box Vampire with a fierce expression.


    "B - Be careful! T - This is the strongest guard of the master!" The Card Box Vampire said with a serious and urgency tone since it wanted to tell Levia-tan the opponent in front of them wasn''t something that could be underestimated.


    Levia-tan held her staff tightly and said, "I won''t lose! I can''t lose until I have saved from the influence of the evil spirit!" She didn''t want to see Mr. Gentelman hurt anyone in the Underworld and she also wanted to save him. She wanted to ask who this was, only suddenly stunned when she heard the first word that came out of this figure.


    "Oppai."


    "....."


    "Oppai Oppai Oppai...."


    Levia-tan was stunned when this figure kept uttering "Oppai" several times from its mouth.


    "Oppai Dragon. This is a fierce dragon that is impossible to tame unless they have a p.o.r.n magazine or b.r.e.a.s.ts from a girl," The Card Box Vampire said with a serious expression even though it was hard to see its face when it was hiding inside the Card Box.


    "Oppai Dragon." Levia-tan wasn''t sure what to say but she knew that this opponent was strong and she needed to get serious or the situation would be dire when she was defeated by this strange Oppai Dragon. She didn''t want to sacrifice her b.r.e.a.s.ts and said, "Card Box Vampire, can you offer your b.r.e.a.s.ts to this Oppai Dragon?"


    "Impossible!" The Card Box Vampire said.


    "Why? Don''t you want to save your master?" Levia-tan was confused.


    "B - Because....."


    "Because?"


    "Because I am not female! I don''t have a b.r.e.a.s.t!" The Card Box Vampire said with sadness and cried inside the card box. "I - I also want to save the master, but I don''t have a b.r.e.a.s.t! My b.r.e.a.s.ts are non-existence!"


    Levia-tan was shocked when she heard the truth. "Y - You''re not female?"


    "I am not...."


    "Oppai Oppai Oppai....." Oppai Dragon ignored their conversation and walked slowly toward them while raising both of its hands. The movement of its hands was lewd as if wanted to knead and pinch the b.r.e.a.s.ts in front of it.


    Levia-tan decided to defeat this Oppai Dragon the right way. She raised her staff and pointed it toward Oppai Dragon. "Levia-tan Beam!" She released another pink light from her staff that moved very fast toward Oppai Dragon.


    The Oppai Dragon didn''t move and it was attacked.


    BOOOOM!!!


    Levia-tan''s attack hit the Oppai Dragon directly only that attack didn''t scratch the armor of Oppai Dragon.


    "Impossible!" Levia-tan was surprised when she saw her attack was useless.


    "Oppai Dragon is very strong..." The Card Box Vampire said with a depressed tone.


    Levia-tan took a deep breath and knew that she needed to get serious. "Card Box Vampire!"


    "Y - Yes!"


    "Buy me time for 10 seconds!" Levia-tan said, and her staff started to brighten.


    "W - What?!"


    "I need 10 seconds to use this attack! Please help me!" Levia-tan said.


    The Card Box Vampire was stunned but suddenly she remembered both of its friends. It looked at Oppai Dragon who was moving toward them. It started to shake its card box then trying to stop Oppai Dragon. "Leave it to me!"


    "Oppai! Oppai! Oppai!" The Oppai Dragon moved toward them with a lewd hand gesture.


    The Card Box Vampire was flying and trying to stop the Oppai Dragon.


    "Oppai!" The Oppai Dragon moved its hand to attack The Card Box Vampire but it was useless.


    "Attack me, Oppai Dragon!" The Card Box Vampire shouted.


    "Oppai!" The Oppai Dragon was angry and raised its fist toward The Card Box Vampire.


    The Card Box Vampire saw a fist that was moving toward it. It closed its eyes but suddenly it remembered both Naughty Cat and Walking Armor. It couldn''t lose and it decided to be stronger. "Come, my friend! Wake up from your sleep!"


    Then suddenly a magical circle appeared below The Oppai Dragon and stunned it for a few seconds. It could move again but suddenly it felt something had stopped it again. It saw two people holding its body in ce.


    The Naughty Cat and the Walking Armor who had been defeated earlier suddenly appeared and helped the Card Box Vampire to stop the Oppai Dragon.


    "Oppai!!!!" The Oppai Dragon was mad and wanted to touch a b.r.e.a.s.t but the power of Walking Armor and Naughty Cat were powerful. It looked at Naughty Cat and snorted when it saw theck of b.r.e.a.s.t on Naughty Cat.


    Naughty Cat snorted and wanted to punch the Oppai Dragon but suddenly they heard a scream.


    "Everyone! I have gathered the power of Underworld! Please get away from there!" Levia-tan shouted and arge pink beam covered the entire room. She pointed her staff at Oppai Dragon and shot out her ultimate attack. "Levia-tan Super Beam!"


    "OPPPAIIIII!!!!!!" The Oppai Dragon shouted unwillingly but fate had been decided.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!


    That attack had directly hit the Oppai Dragon and made it perish.


    Levia-tan rested on the ground and took a deep breath after she had made such an attack.


    "Levia-tan!" The Card Box Vampire shouted in happiness when it saw Levia-tan had defeated the most powerful guard in the tower.


    Levia-tan nodded and said, "I''ll save Mr. Gentlman."


    "Yes!"


    Levia-tan clenched her staff since she would meet him.


    To Be Continued.

 Chapter 919: Magical Girl Leviathan Movie 5

    Levia-tan took a deep breath once again since she would meet Mr. Gentleman soon. She remembered that he had saved her a lot of time and this time she would save him from the clutch of the evil spirit.


    The Card Box Vampire had its confidence boost after it could beat the strongest guard of its master. It was floating around Levia-tan as if it had be the guard that would protect her from anything.


    Levia-tan took a step with a firm expression and looked at the luxurious gate with aplicated design. It gave her a feeling gentle but also fierce at the same time. She knew very well that it was the location of Mr. Gentleman and she would face him soon. She opened the gate with a resolute gaze and saw a beautiful flower garden. She looked around and saw someone standing near the window. She could only see his back but she knew well who this person was. "Mr. Gentleman."


    The man turned and smiled evilly. "Wee to my garden, Levia-tan."


    Levia-tan looked at him and said, "Wake up, Mr. Gentleman! You''re not a viin!"


    Mr. Gentleman shook his head and said, "Sorry, but it is toote. The underworld will be destroyed in a few hours. If you want to stay alive then you need to stay away from the Underworld."


    "No! I''ll save you and I''ll save the underworld!" Levia-tan said.


    Mr. Gentleman shook his head and said, "How naive!"


    "I will do it!" Levia-tan held her staff and looked at him with a gentle expression. "I''ll prove that I can save you from the evil spirit!"


    Mr. Gentleman looked at Levia-tan for a while before shaking his head. "You have never changed, but....." He had a serious expression on his face and said, "You won''t be sessful this time."


    "I don''t need to prove it. I only want to do it," Levia-tan said and jumped toward him.


    Mr. Gentleman had never used a weapon, especially against a woman. He dodged Levia-tan''s attack and tapped her shoulder to avert the direction of her attack. He wanted to take her staff away since he knew that it was her weakness.


    Levia-tan knew about Mr. Gentleman and didn''t let him be sessful. She raised her leg and wanted to kick hisher region.


    Mr. Gentleman hurriedly dodged Levia-tan''s attack again and jumped several steps away from her. His expression was a bit pale after he was almost hit by that attack. "You''re too ruthless!"


    "I''ll do anything to wake you up!" Levia-tan shouted and attacked him once again.


    Mr. Gentleman was a bitplex when he heard it. He was both happy and scared since this woman''s attack was too ruthless. He was wondering why this woman kept trying to attack hisher region. He couldn''t hold it anymore and wanted to defeat this woman. "Go down!" He used his feet to swipe her leg making her fall to the ground.


    "It hurts!" Levia-tan couldn''t help but cry.


    Mr. Gentleman wanted to take her staff away but suddenly a card box flew around him and disturbed him. "Card Box!"


    "I - I''ll also save my master! Wake up, master!" Card Box Vampire said with a nervous but also brave tone.


    Mr. Gentleman seemed moved when he heard Card Box Vampire had be brave. He remembered that he was always nervous yesterday. "You have grown up, Card Box Vampire."


    "Master...." Card Box Vampire was also moved by Mr. Gentleman''s praise.


    "Opening!" Levia-tan used her staff to smack toward Mr. Gentleman''sher region.


    BAAAM!


    Mr. Gentleman had be pale and dropped on the ground. His face was full of sweat and couldn''t utter words after an attack on hisher region.


    "I have won!" Levia-tan stood up and seemed happy.


    "......."


    Card Box Vampire seemed to feel a bit strange when his master was defeated in such a way.


    Mr. Gentleman thought that Levia-tan would stop to attack him only suddenly this woman sat down on his chest and raised her fists. "W - What are you going to do?"


    "I am going to wake you up!" Levia-tan said.


    "What?!"


    Baam!


    "Stop! Stop! I have woken up!" Mr. Gentleman couldn''t help but say. He was Mr. Gentleman and it was impossible for him to hurt a woman even though he was under the influence of an evil spirit.


    "Really?" Levia-tan asked.


    Mr. Gentleman nodded eagerly.


    "Good." Levia-tan sighed in relief and felt something hard below her.


    "........"


    "That''s the normal reaction of a man," Mr. Gentleman said in a calm manner.


    "PERVERT!!!"


    BAAAM!


    "So what should we do now?" Levia-tan asked.


    Mr. Gentleman caressed his face and said, "We need to destroy this tower." He had woken up from the influence of the evil spirit but felt strange at this moment since the way Levia-tan woke up made him wasn''t sure whether he should be happy or cry.


    Levia-tan thought for a while and nodded. "I can do it, but we need to get out of this ce."


    Mr. Gentleman nodded and said, "Follow me." He held the Card Box Vampire in his hand and held Levia-tan''s hand in another hand.


    They ran very fast and used a hidden door to get out of the tower as soon as possible since they needed to destroy this tower or else in few hours the Underworld would turn into a barren. They hade out and Levia-tan used her staff again and gathered the power of the underworld to destroy the tower.


    Mr. Gentleman and Card Box Vampire were by her side looking at Levia-tan and trying to protect her from the defense mechanism of the tower. They worked together to defeat a number of monsters and waited for Levia-tan to use her ultimate attack.


    "With the power of the underworld! I''ll protect the smile of everyone! Levia-tan SuperBeam!"


    Levia-tan shot out a powerful beam from her staff that destroyed everyone in its path.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!


    The tower was destroyed by Levia-tan''s attack. Even though the tower was very tough but in front of the power of Magical Girl Levia-tan was stronger.


    Levia-tan had used all of her power and had be weak. She fell down but Mr. Gentleman had caught her.


    "Thank you," Mr. Gentleman said.


    Levia-tan smiled and said, "No problem."


    Mr. Gentleman and Levia-tan looked at each other for a moment before they moved closer to each other trying to enjoy this moment.


    Card Box Vampire was by their side being ignored but it didn''t mind since it was too embarrassing to see the scene in front of it.


    "Cut! Perfect! This is a perfect movie! The shooting is over!"


    "Thank you everyone!"


    Mr. Gentleman and Levia-tan stopped and knew that they needed to stop or else the rating of this movie would turn into R or an A.d.u.l.t.

 Chapter 920: Invitation

    Issei, Yuuki, and Koneko hadplex emotions when they watched the movie.


    "I think it''s very good," Kiba said with a smile. He felt that it was quite good since he didn''t need to show his face and didn''t need to sell his face for this movie.


    "...."


    They looked at Kiba with a strange gaze.


    "M - My image...." Issei dropped on the ground and seemed very depressed when he saw his image in the movie.


    "Isn''t that your usual?" Koneko said with a strange expression.


    "...."


    ''Really?'' Issei started to have deep thoughts when he heard such a word from Koneko. He was wondering whether he was really that perverted in real life.


    Yuuki could see the struggle on Issei''s and felt a bit curious how was his reaction after Issei saw his real image of the movie.


    Issei was in the dilemma until he remembered the soft breats that had always supported him from his darkest days to his happiest days. He sighed when he thought that breats couldn''t be his, but there were a lot of breats in this world. The boosted gear on his left arm suddenly appeared and glowed brightly. He was in the middle of identity confusion whether he should choose the normal path or the e.r.o.t.i.c path. He sucked a deep breath then suddenly remembered about n.i.p.p.l.es. He hadn''t seen n.i.p.p.l.es yet!


    "OPPAI!!!!!"


    Issei shouted with full momentum. He had wanted to be a harem king and he would definitely be one.


    "....."


    "Pervert....." Koneko rolled her eyes and had gotten used to this person.


    Kiba only smiled gently at Issei.


    Rossweisse walked toward Yuuki and asked, "What are you going to do after this?" She was his secretary and it was necessary for her to ask his n.


    "Going back," Yuuki answered easily. He wanted to go home first and rested since this y was too tiresome for him. He didn''t expect his little brother to need to be beaten by Serafall on the show.


    Rossweisse nodded and said, "Alright."


    "I''ll tell Serafall first," Yuuki said.


    "I''ll wait for you here," Rossweisse said.


    Yuuki nodded and walked to the room where Serafall was staying. He saw the manager of Serafall and she had told him to enter. He knew that Serafall was famous, especially after she had turned into a magical girl. Her poprity in the underworld and increased several times along with her beauty it was easy for her to be the idol in everyone''s eyes. Even though her personality was a bit weird, it was cute somehow. He knocked on the door of her room and heard a voice from inside.


    "Enter."


    Yuuki opened the door and entered the room. He saw Serafall was there drinking a melon soda with a happy smile.


    "Yu-- Archer!" Serafall wanted to say his real name but decided to call his alias since it was in the underworld. She felt strange about why he wanted to keep his identity, but since it was his wish then it was alright.


    "I''ll go back first," Yuuki said.


    "Eh? So hurry!" Serafall didn''t expect him to go back as soon as possible.


    "I stayed outside for quite a long time," Yuuki said. He thought for a while and asked, "So how is the movie? Are you satisfied?"


    Serafall nodded and said, "Yes! It''s really good!"


    "....." Yuuki wasn''t sure what to say. He shook his head and asked, "What about the girl from the hero faction?"


    "Oh? Do you really like her that much?" Serafall stood up and walked toward him. She stared at him with a serious expression.


    "....." Yuuki looked at Serafall for a while and had to admit that she was really beautiful. He raised his hand and caressed her cheek gently.


    "......" Serafall didn''t expect such an action from him. Her face turned red but turned into normal once again. She had lived for a million years and she had a lot of experience in that area since there were a lot of people who wanted to pursue her. Only this guy was cheating too much since he attacked her very suddenly. She closed her eyes and waited for him to kiss her. "Nyuuu..."


    Pinch!


    Serafall suddenly felt that her nose was pinched and couldn''t help but became annoyed. "What are you doing?!" She looked at this abominable guy who was smiling at her. She couldn''t help but snorted to hide the blush on her cheek. She knew that this guy was a human and his time was limited. She was wondering whether he wanted to reincarnate into a devil since she had an evil piece.


    "I''ll go back now. When the movie is being aired, we can watch it together." Yuuki thought for a while and said, "You can tell Rossweisse when you''re ready to give back Jeanne to me."


    Serafall raised her eyebrow and asked, "Why are you so cornered about that girl?"


    "I have killed her leader, at least I can take care of her," Yuuki said and turned his back. "I''ll go back n---" He suddenly pushed the wall and then he was kissed.


    Serafall kissed him suddenly on his lips.


    "...." Yuuki was a bit stunned then he saw Serafall''s eyes were smiling as if telling him that she had won. He became annoyed and decided to show her that he wasn''t a pushover. He wrapped his hands around her waist then started his counterattack.


    "How about bing part of my peerage?" Serafall asked.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "I am young there is a lot of time in the future."


    "Oh..." Serafall was a bit disappointed.


    "I''ll see youter." Yuuki kissed her forehead and went back since he needed to go back.


    "Bye." Serafall gave him a gentle smile before jumping around in happiness.


    "Why are you so long?" Rossweisse frowned.


    "Serafall asked me to help her re-design her room earlier," Yuuki said. He wasn''t lying since he had pushed the table and chair around in the room before.


    "....." Rossweisse looked at him for a while and nodded. She took his hand and said, "Let''s go."


    "Hmm...." Yuuki nodded and teleported together.


    They had arrived in their house and they heard that he had received an invitation.


    "Invitation?"


    Yuuki said while looking at the envelope which had been opened.

 Chapter 921: Complicated

    Yuuki twitched his lips and asked, "Who has read it?"


    Utaha calmly raised her hand. "Me."


    Yuuki looked at Utaha for a while and nodded. "So where is this from?"


    "It''s from Yaeko. She gave it to me earlier," Utaha said while looking at him.


    "...." Yuuki felt slightly ufortable with her eyes. "Is there something on my face?"


    Utaha looked at Yuuki and asked, "You have made children?"


    "..." Yuuki blinked his eyes for a while and seemed unable to hear what Utaha was talking about. "Me? Children?"


    Yaeko walked toward him with a smile then showed him the result of her pregnancy test showing that she was indeed pregnant.


    Yuuki was a bit dumbfounded. Even though he knew that he would be a father, somehow it felt unreal for him. He looked at Utaha and asked, "Can you p me?"


    Utaha nodded and pped his face very hard.


    p!


    Yuuki blinked his eyes for a while and caressed his cheek which was pped by Utaha. "It''s not a dream." He saw that Utaha wanted to p him again, but he stopped her by hugging her.


    Utaha didn''t stop him and said, "I have heard from Yaeko that she has always wanted children, but I didn''t expect that you really gave her children." She looked at him with aplex expression since everyone had also done that kind of thing quite a lot of times, but it was only Yaeko who had gotten pregnant.


    "You''re young. Do you want to have children during high school?" Yuuki asked.


    "But you also have children," Ranko said.


    "But I have money," Yuuki said.


    "...." No one refuted him when they heard him had money.


    Money is important in the family since without money they can''t live.


    "If you want one then we can make it now," Yuuki said.


    "You have let out so much on my w.o.m.b, but why have I never gotten pregnant?" Yukana asked.


    "Did you forget that I am a magician? I have always used precautions when I am doing it with you," Yuuki said.


    "..." They were speechless but they understood.


    At this ce, the one who would have veryplex emotions should be Shouko since the moment the baby was bornt from Yaeko then that child would be her little brother. She had epted that both herself and her mother were dating him only it felt quiteplex for her somehow. She suddenly felt that her hand was pulled. She looked at him and felt a bit surprised.


    "What do you think?" Yuuki asked. He was very concerned about Shouko since he had made her mother pregnant even though Yaeko had told everyone beforehand but hearing the n and hearing it that it was really happening would give a different feeling.


    "I - It feels strange," Shouko told the truth.


    They nodded and also somehow realized how difficult it was to ept such a thing. Only they knew that their man was too bastard and this guy was a big bad wolf who loved to eat girls and women of different ages.


    "But I can ept it," Shouko said.


    Today Shouko is different from the past Shouko. It might be because she was affected by him and the people in her surroundings that made her morefortable to tell about her feelings to everyone, especially after she had regained her ability to talk.


    Yuuki still held Shouko''s hand and nodded. "If you have doubt in your heart then tell me everything. I might be very unreliable, but I am your boyfriend."


    "....." Shouko looked at Yuuki for a while before nodded with a gentle smile.


    Rossweisse and Akane were stunned silly when they heard Yaeko had be pregnant. They understood that Yaeko was in her 40s and she wasn''t young anymore. They were in their 20s, but hearing that child wasing from Yuuki gave them a very different feeling. They had also a dream to make a family have children with their beloved man and this incident made her think about their future with their children.


    ''Do I want a child too?'' Rossweisse thought.


    Yuuki was quite a relief when they seemed to quickly ept reality. He heard that they were discussing the name, baby product, food, etc to help Yaeko since the baby in Yaeko''s w.o.m.b would be his first child. He looked at the envelope on the table and took it since he hadn''t read it. For him, this envelope wasn''t as important as the thing that was happening earlier. He took the invitation inside the envelope and read that it was an invitation for a match.


    "Kengan Match?"


    Utaha nodded and said, "I have read it before it seems that Sekibayashi-san has invited you to watch his match."


    Yuuki nodded and felt quite curious about this match. "Sekibayashi with Tokita Ohma, hmm..."


    "Do you know about Tokita Ohma?" Rossweisse asked. She had watched the Kengan Match and she knew Sekibayashi. She could tell that Yuuki knew the opponent of Sekibayashi.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "He is my first opponent in the Kengan Match. Everyone has watched me before."


    Utaha, Ranko, and Yukana nodded in response.


    "Will youe to watch it?" Yukana asked.


    Yuuki nodded. "He has invited me. I need toe watch." He was also a bit curious about this match. He didn''t have a hobby to watch a half-n.a.k.e.d man fight to each other, but this match seemed wasn''t that simple. He wondered whether Conan would be thereter.


    "Achooo!!!" Conan sneezed.


    "Conan, did you catch a cold? Are you all alright? Do you want to take a bath with me?" Ran asked with a worried expression.


    Conan thought that his life as a child was very wonderful.


    "So what are you going to do now?" Ranko asked.


    "Let''s sleep. I am a bit tired."


    Yuuki wasn''t that worried about Yaeko since he knew that it wasn''t her first time to have a child and he had also used extra protection on her since it was his first child in this child. His feeling wasplicated, but he was also excited at the same time.


    They nodded and decided to sleep, but before that, they needed to do a night exercise to have a nice dream.

 Chapter 922: Message

    Yuuki was in the Hitotose Cafe and he was helping to prepare the drama when Hinako''s mother came to this city. He was making the stage for the drama since it needed a man''s work. He had gotten used to creating a lot of things and it was very easy for him to create a prop and stage for the drama.


    Chiaki, Hinako, Kuina, and Sun were discussing to each other about their drama y since they wanted to create a work that would make Hinanko''s mother feel touched. They also didn''t want this drama to fail and wanted to create a masterpiece.


    For drama, tragedy always bes the most popr one and the work that they would yter was also a tragedy.


    Anemone.


    Everyone had also learned about the tragedy of an angel who had fallen in love with a human and asked God to transform her into a human so they could be together. God epted her wish and transformed her into a human even though God had told Anemone several times. Anemone had made her decision and no one could stop her.


    Only...


    Anemone had turned into a human but she had learned a cruel truth to know that a long time had passed and her loved one had died leaving only a granddaughter. She had learned from her granddaughter and the granddaughter also had epted her identity. Then she decided to live together with the granddaughter of her loved one together. They opened a bakery until death came to pick her up. She closed her eyes in peace and learned that there was a lot form of love. Even though she couldn''t meet her loved one, she didn''t regret her decision to be a human.


    Sun had to admit that this drama was very attractive to her. She wanted it to have a happy ending but she knew that this ending had its own attractiveness. She couldn''t exin it well but she didn''t regret joining them. She also said that she wanted to add some music to their performanceter.


    Chiaki, Kuina, and Hinako agreed since they thought that musical drama would be perfect for their drama.


    Yuuki looked at their interaction and couldn''t help but shake his head. He had be a handyman and it wasn''t that much fun. He was wondering whether his handyman''s job would lead him into an e.r.o.t.i.c plot when he was involved in an intimate rtionship with those girls in this ce.


    "Yuuki, please drink this tea," Mayuki said while bringing him a cup of tea.


    Yuuki looked at Mayuko who smiled simrly to an angel. "Angel..."


    "What?"


    "No. I thought that you were an angel for a second," Yuuki said.


    Mayuki blushed and shook her head. "Don''t tease me!"


    "I am not teasing you. I am only telling the truth." Yuuki sighed and said, "It''s my bad habit that I am always telling the truth."


    "....." Mayuki had never seen such a shameless person before, but his praise made him very happy. She sat down beside him and asked, "How are the prop and the stage?"


    "It''s good. It should be ready soon," Yuuki said.


    "Your work is very fast," Mayuki said and was amazed at his work. She had to admit that he was very skillful with this kind of job and truthfully Yuuki was very attractive when he was working. She saw him continue to work and saw sweat on his forehead. She couldn''t help but take a handkerchief to wipe off his sweat.


    Yuuki didn''t think that Mayuki was bothered rather this girl boosted the effectiveness of his work. He had to admit even though there wasn''t any e.r.o.t.i.c drama, it wasn''t bad to have such a cute girl to take care of him.


    Only Mayuki and Yuuki didn''t realize that their little action was observed by Hinako, Kuina, Chiaki, and Sun who had stopped their discussion looking at their interaction in silence.


    Yuuki could feel that his back was a bit cold and he suddenly felt that he needed to go the toilet. He went to the toilet to take care of his dder. He went out to continue his job only to see that Sun also wanted to go to the toilet. He only nodded and wanted to go back but he heard a voice from the toilet.


    "Aaaa!!"


    Sun''s voice wasn''t that big, but Yuuki was a bit surprised by her scream. He knocked on the door and asked, "What''s wrong Sun?"


    "Y - Yuuki..."


    The door of the toilet opened and Yuuki saw that Sun''s legs had turned into a mermaid.


    "....."


    "How is this happening?" Yuuki was a bit surprised.


    "T - The water faucet was too strong earlier and touched my legs," Sun said with a sad tone. She wasn''t sure what to do since she didn''t see a towel or anything to wipe her legs.


    "Yuuki?"


    Yuuki hurriedly entered the toilet together with Sun. He created a towel with his magic and gave it to Sun. He felt dumb and wondered why he decided to enter the toilet.


    "Yuuki, are you in the toilet?" Kuina asked.


    "Yes. I''ll go out for a second. What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    Sun who saw the towel hurriedly took it and dried her legs since she couldn''t let anyone know that she was a mermaid.


    "I want to talk about the script," Kuina said.


    "Wait for me on the outside. I''ll go out for a second," Yuuki said.


    "Yes."


    Yuuki sighed in relief and suddenly felt that his phone was ringing. He opened it and saw that he had received a message from Amami. He raised his eyebrow and read the content of the message.


    "Help me."


    Yuuki couldn''t help but frown.


    "What''s wrong?" Sun asked. Her legs had turned into a human again.


    "I need to go out now," Yuuki said.


    Sun looked at his expression that was a bit in a hurry. She nodded and said, "I''ll tell everyone."


    Yuuki nodded and went out while calling Amami to ask what was happening.

 Chapter 923: Searching

    Yuuki thought that it was impossible to get through Amami''s phone, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    Amami had told him to meet her at the school since something had happened to her friend when she wanted to bring them back to her previous ce.


    ''Friend? Is that those ghosts?'' Yuuki remembered three ghosts that followed Amami and wondered what had happened. He could tell from her voice that she was quite sad about something. He felt strange, but he decided toe since he had told her that he would help when something happened to her. His speed was quite fast and before long he had arrived at Ousai Private Academy.


    "Yuuki!"


    Amami ran toward him and said immediately, "Help me, Yuuki." She panicked and wasn''t sure what to do.


    "Calm down, I know that you''re panicked, but you need to calm down first." Yuuki held Amami''s shoulders while looking at her. "Take a deep breath."


    Amami nodded and took a deep breath.


    Yuuki brought her to the nearby park bench. He wasn''t sure why there was a park bench, but he thought that it was normal since they were in the school area. He saw two ghosts appear around them. "Hanako, and...." He wasn''t sure of the name of the other one. He remembered that there was a gyaru ghost too but he didn''t see her. "Gyaru ghost?"


    "She was kidnapped," Amami said.


    "...." Yuuki raised his eyebrow and asked, "Kidnapped?" He didn''t think that there was someone who would kidnap a ghost. ''No. Wait...'' He thought that those ghosts were pretty cute and he thought that there should be a person who had that kind of fetish toward a ghost. "This is pretty bad."


    "What?" Amami was shocked when she heard his words.


    "No. I mean..." Yuuki shook his head and said, "Forget it. We have to find that gyaru ghost as soon as possible. Do you have any clue?"


    Amami looked at Hanako and the other ghost. "Do you know anything?"


    Hanako looked at Yuuki and said slowly, "I....I saw a m....middle age man..."


    "....." Yuuki frowned since it wasn''t a clue. He thought for a while and asked, "Do you remember where was thest time you saw this man?"


    Hanako nodded and said, "F.....Follow me."


    Yuuki held Amami''s hand and said, "Let''s follow her. I have a way to find your friend."


    "Thank you," Amami said.


    "No problem," Yuuki said.


    They went to the location of the kidnapping and it was in the ssroom. The ssroom was empty and there was no one in the school.


    Yuuki looked at Hanako who was floating around in one ce. He nodded and used his magic to create "Moody Blue". He was the only one who was able to see this "Moody Blue" and he instructed it to rey the thing that was happening. "When was it happening?"


    "M.... Midnight..." Hanako answered.


    Yuuki nodded and "Moody Blue" started to rey the thing that was happening at midnight.


    "Do you know anything?" Amami asked.


    "Shh... Wait for a while," Yuuki said.


    Amami nodded and waited for him. She was worried about her friend, but she decided to believe in him.


    Yuuki saw "Moody Blue" and started to rey the scene that was happening at midnight. He could feel the option of either two figures. ''It seems to be a ghost or an old man.'' He didn''t need to see the ghost, but rather the old man. He raised his eyebrow and saw the appearance of the old man. ''His body is dirty, but his eyes are bright.'' He knew that this old man wasn''t a normal man and might be part of the five families. He continued to use "Moody Blue" and let it rey the thing that was happening here until he saw it walked out of this school. "Do you want to follow me or I''ll handle it myself?"


    "Did you find her?" Amami asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "It might be a bit troublesome, but I have an idea where your friend might be."


    "I''ll follow you," Amami said. She was worried about her friend and wanted to see her as soon as possible.


    "Alright." Yuuki nodded and started to walk. He looked at the two ghosts and said, "You two stay here since it''ll be dangerous for both of you to walk around this town."


    Both of them looked at each other before they nodded.


    Yuuki kept letting the "Moody Blue" out to guide them to find the gyaru ghost.


    "What is that?" Amami said and looked up seeing "Moody Blue".


    "You can see it?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    Amami nodded in response.


    "Let''s say that it is my power," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm...." Amami nodded and said, "There is a lot of things on the town."


    "There are a lot of ghosts in your previous ce," Yuuki refuted her.


    "...." Amami couldn''t refute anything.


    Yuuki saw the "Moody Blue" outside the school and knew that it was quite far away. He entered the bus together with Amami. He sat down and she sat beside him. He looked at her and saw her body was shaking a bit. He held her hand and said, "Nothing is going to happen."


    Amami nodded and looked at his hand holding her hand gently. She felt calmer and nodded. "Thank you."


    "No problem."


    After an hour of the trip, Yuuki saw that the "Moody Blue" kept walking and guided him to the location of a small pub on the side of the city. He saw that the pub was closed and it hadn''t opened yet.


    "This ce is?" Amami looked at Yuuki with a curious expression.


    "This should be the ce," Yuuki said and opened the door of the pub. He saw that it wasn''t being locked and he entered the pub immediately.


    "This ce isn''t open yet."


    Yuuki heard the voice of the man inside and saw the man who had stolen the ghost. "Where is she?"


    "What?"

 Chapter 924: Mans Fight

    Yuuki saw the middle-aged man in front of him.


    His body is full of muscle, his face is full of beard, and his head is bald. This man was dressed in a white shirt and jeans looking at both Yuuki and Amami with sharp eyes.


    "Where is she?" Yuuki asked.


    "What do you mean?" The man asked.


    Amami was hiding behind Yuuki and looked at the middle-aged man. "M - My friend did you kidnap her."


    The man frowned and asked, "Your friend?" He shook his head and said, "If you lost your friend then you shoulde to the police station and not to the pub."


    "If her friend is normal then we would go to the police station to make a report," Yuuki said. "If we report her missing friend then the police might think that we''re a patient that hase out from the mental hospital."


    "Is it that serious?" Amami was shocked.


    "Yeah." Yuuki nodded.


    The man looked at both of them and asked, "So your friend isn''t normal?"


    "Yes." Yuuki didn''t stop "Moody Blue" and had seen the location where this man had hidden the gyaru ghost. He looked at the empty bottle of Jack Daniel behind the man.


    The man frowned and noticed his gaze.


    "Give her to us," Yuuki said. "I don''t want you to harm her with your sick hobby."


    The man frowned and asked, "Sick hobby?"


    "Sick hobby?" Amami felt strange.


    "Nothing." Yuuki didn''t want to exin the weird fetish of this old man. He walked toward the bottle and decided to take it directly. He wanted to take it, but he was stopped.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I am going to take that bottle." Yuuki pointed at the empty bottle of Jack Daniel and said, "That bottle is empty, right? Lend it to me for a while."


    "No!" The man refused him immediately. He knew that this young man wasn''t a normal person and started to be worried.


    Hearing such a strong tone from this man''s mouth, Yuuki only shook his head and turned before using his magic to make the empty bottle appear on his hand.


    The man was startled when he saw the bottle suddenly appear on Yuuki''s hands. He saw him wanting to open the bottle and couldn''t help but cry out, "Stop!"


    Yuuki opened the bottle and the gyaru ghost that disappearedst night came out.


    "Hibiki!"


    The gyaru ghost hugged Amami since she was quite scared.


    "Yukino." Amami also hugged the ghost back.


    Yuuki felt strange when the ghost and Amami could hug each other. He looked at the old man and said, "I have said that they''re friends, right?"


    The man had aplicated expression and said, "No. I can''t let her get out." He moved toward Amami and the gyaru ghost at a very fast speed but someone appeared in front of him.


    Yuuki raised his arm and mmed it toward the man.


    BAAMM!!


    "Arg!" The man felt that it was hard to breathe and dropped on the ground. "Cough! Cough!" He hurriedly recovered himself and looked at Yuuki.


    "Amami, you go out for a bit," Yuuki said.


    "But...."


    "Just go, I am alright," Yuuki said.


    Amami looked at him for a while and said, "I - I''ll wait outside!"


    The man saw that Amami and the gyaru ghost had left the pub and wanted to chase after them, but Yuuki appeared in front of him again. "Get out of my way."


    "It seems that I need to teach you a lesson, old man," Yuuki said.


    The man snorted and said, "You''re strong, but it won''t be used on me." He suddenly moved his fingers in aplicated way and created a hexagonal symbol that appeared in front of him before creating a light rope to tie Yuuki.


    Yuuki saw a light rope moving very fast and tied to his body.


    "Stay here for a while," the man said and wanted to get out, but he heard a snap sound and seeing the scene in front of him making him twitch his lips. He was a powerful Omnyouji, but this young man had a powerful body.


    Yuuki dashed in front of the man and did a light jab on this man''s face.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Even though it was a light jab, it was different when it was hitting the man. The man raised his hands to protect himself and moved around to avoid Yuuki''s fist only he knew that it was useless. His face was full of bruises and his nose was full of blood. He gnashed his teeth and used his technique again. He created arge dome to trap this young man in ce. "Stay here!"


    Yuuki looked at the dome that had trapped him. He was quite curious about the technique of Omnyouji in this country. He had only seen the grandmother in the temple before, but he didn''t have a good impression of her. He punched the doom right away with his fist coated in the power of Kamijou Touma or Imagine Breaker. It had been a while since he had used it and it felt nice to use it, especially after seeing the expression of the man who saw his dome destroyed easily.


    "W - Who are you!?" The man was shocked for a while before deciding to use a fire technique. His fingers moved in very graceful movement before he shot out a fire from his mouth.


    Yuuki just mmed the fire and made it disappear with the touch of his fist. He mmed his fist toward the man''s face.


    BAAAAMM!!!


    The man was thrown and hit the wall of the pub before fainting on the ground.


    Amami and the gyaru ghost who was standing outside entered the pub and saw that this ce had be a mess. They were worried about Yuuki and couldn''t help but scream when his clothes were full of blood.


    Yuuki wanted to say that the blood wasn''t his own, but he stopped when he saw they were tending him. He looked at the old man and needed to talk for a while or else it wouldn''t bete for the fish in Tokyo Bay to receive their food this midnight.

 Chapter 925: Third Rate Drama Plot

    The man who had fainted suddenly woke up when cold water was poured on his body. "W - What?!" He shuddered and felt very cold since in the autumn the temperature was quite cold and he was also poured by ice water. He was sober and looked at Yuuki, Amami, and the gyaru ghost. He wanted to move but he couldn''t and realized that his body had been restained. He sighed looking at him and knew that he couldn''t defeat him. He also realized that his face wasn''t hurting again and wondered why Yuuki had healed him.


    "Why did you kidnap this gyaru ghost? Do you have a special hobby?" Yuuki asked.


    "..."


    That question stunned both the man and the gyaru ghost.


    The gyaru ghost hurriedly hid behind Amami and looked at this man with a scared expression.


    "No! Absolutely not!" The man denied it immediately.


    Only this answer made Yuuki be more suspicious.


    "What is a special hobby?" Amami asked.


    Yuuki looked at Amami for a while and patted her head. "I''ll exin itter."


    Amami felt strange but nodded since she believed in him.


    "Then why have you kidnapped her?" Yuuki asked. He could tell from the personality of this guy wasn''t that bad, and from his fight that this guy didn''t want to hurt him. He felt strange and wanted to know the reason why this guy had kidnapped this gyaru ghost since there were two other ghosts beside her.


    The man looked at the gyaru ghost and said, "She was the daughter of my friend."


    "......"


    Yuuki pinched the bridge of his nose and wondered why this guy told him such a strange thing. ''How to say...'' He thought for a bit and felt that this plot was simr to third rate drama that didn''t make him that surprised.


    "What?!"


    Yuuki looked at Amami who was surprised when she heard such a word from the man.


    "......."


    "Ha? Daughter of your friend? I don''t remember anything," the gyaru ghost said while frowning looking at the man.


    "Take my wallet," the man said.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and put his wallet on the man''s clothes. He opened it curiously and saw a picture of three people there.


    One man, one woman, and a little girl.


    "........"


    Yuuki looked at the picture of the little girl and she was a bit simr to the appearance of the gyaru ghost even though this ghost had grown into a teenager.


    Amami and the gyaru ghost also looked at the photo curiously then their expression turned into a surprise.


    "........"


    "What do you want to do?" Yuuki asked the gyaru ghost.


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you want to stay with this man or go back to the Amami''s previous home," Yuuki said.


    "What?"


    "He knows about your past," Haru said. He didn''t really care much where this gyaru ghost would stay and he knew that this man wasn''t bad, only a bit awkward.


    The gyaru ghost looked at Amami who only looked at her and didn''t say anything to her only gave her reassurance. She thought for a while and said, "I don''t want to stay with this man!"


    The man looked a bit awkward and shook his head while sighing. He knew that he was a bit awkward and knew that he was very forceful. He didn''t want this gyaru ghost to be an evil spirit that made trouble in the school and decided to bring her with him. He wanted to be a father figure, but he knew that it was a bit hard to do that.


    "But I don''t want to be separated from Hibiki!" The gyaru ghost hugged Amami tightly.


    "Ayumi..." Amami also hugged this gyaru ghost.


    Yuuki nodded and only knew the name of this ghost. He suddenly felt that his phone was shaking and said, "I need to answer a phone."


    Ayumi and Amami nodded and continued their dramatic conversation.


    Yuuki walked to the side and opened his phone. He saw that it was his father who had called him. "What''s wrong, dad?"


    "......."


    "Hmm??" Yuuki felt a bit strange since his father didn''t say anything.


    "Did you make me into a grandfather?" Issei asked.


    "........"


    "How did you know?" Yuuki was surprised.


    "......" Issei who was on the other side of the phone was shocked when he heard that it was real. "Who?!"


    Yuuki didn''t need to hide anything and answered him, "Yaeko."


    "......."


    "The older one?" Issei feltplex since his daughter-inw was 44 years old, but he also felt happy since he would receive his grandchildren.


    "Yeah." Yuuki nodded and affirmed his father''s question.


    Issei wasn''t sure what to say.


    "Is that all? I have to do something here," Yuuki said.


    "Wait!" Issei stopped him.


    "What again? Don''t tell me that you have strange work for me again?" Yuuki asked with a sigh.


    "Yes."


    "......."


    "I have heard that you''re quite brave with supernatural things, why don''t you exorcist one of our inn around the city?" Issei asked.


    "What?!" Yuuki twitched his lips.


    Issei snorted and said, "I am not blind."


    "......."


    Yuuki took a deep breath and felt that his father was deeper than he had thought. He also understood why his father could be thergest underworld organization in this country. He thought for a while and suddenly realized something. "Haunted inn?"


    "Yeah." Issei nodded and said, "In the past, I have wanted to build an inn, but there is a ghost there. I have ced someone to take care of that ce, but with a ghost, it is impossible to receive guests."


    "......"


    "That caretaker isn''t scared of a ghost?" Yuuki asked.


    "No. The caretaker is youkai," Issei said.


    "......."


    Yuuki suddenly felt that his father really had a lot of secrets, but he was also simr. He thought for a while and asked, "Where is this ce?"

 Chapter 926: Haunted Inn

    "Where are we going next?" Ayumi asked. She didn''t want to stay with the man and felt morefortable with Hibiki. She had rather stayed in the previous ce rather than staying with someone who she didn''t know. Even though she knew that man might be someone she knew when she was alive, but she died now. She had be a ghost and not a human.


    "Haunted inn," Yuuki answered.


    "Haunted inn?!" They were surprised when they heard his answer.


    Yuuki felt confused as to why there was somece that was cleared with ghosts, but there was also a ce that was full of ghosts. He was wondering whether the big family or the church were that weak that they couldn''t handle all the ghosts in this city. He also thought that the temple of the olddy where he had performed in the past was useless since that temple couldn''t help his father to clear the haunted inn. He was also a bit curious about this youkai who had be the caretaker of the inn too.


    "Why are we going to this haunted inn?" Hibiki asked.


    "Hibiki." Yuuki decided to call the first name of this girl since it was more suitable. He looked at her and said, "It''s being made by my father and when the inn is being cleared by the ghost. I can stay there to enjoy the hot spring on that inn."


    Hibiki seemed interested when she heard about the hot spring.


    Ayumi who was floating on the air suddenly thought of something and said, "Why don''t you let me stay in this haunted inn?"


    "....."


    Yuuki only looked at this gyaru ghost for a while then looked at Hibiki. He was wondering whether this girl was cute enough for him to help. ''Purple-maroon hair, supple body that is good to hug, and bright expression that is able to cure my heart.'' He rubbed his chin and thought of the future possibility.


    "I - I want Ayumi to stay nearby," Hibiki said.


    "Let''s see the inn first since it won''t be toote to make a decision after we have made a trip there," Yuuki said.


    They nodded and agreed with his decision.


    The location of the haunted inn was quite far from their location and they needed an hour before they had arrived in the location. They had to admit that the air around the location was quite good and clear that made them very good. The location of this ce was on the


    "Is that the ce?" Ayumi asked while pointing her finger.


    They looked at the traditional Japanese building which was on the top of the hill. They needed to take a long stairs before they were able to enter this ce. Even though that ce was quite wide, it was very dark and the only light on the door could be seen from their location.


    "It should be," Yuuki answered.


    "What''s the name of this ce?" Hibiki asked.


    "It''s the Yuragi Inn. If I am not wrong," Yuuki answered.


    "Let''s go! Let''s check this ce!" Ayumi said. She wanted to see whether this ce could be her house in the future together with everyone.


    Yuuki looked at Ayumi and understood what this ghost was thinking. He looked at Hibiki who seemed sorry about Ayumi''s actions.


    "I am sorry to trouble you," Hibiki said.


    "No problem. Let''s see this ce first," Yuuki said.


    Hibiki nodded and said, "I''m not sure, but I can sense something there."


    Yuuki nodded and understood that Hibiki had a very sharp sixth sense. He couldn''t see a single soul around this ce since it was night already and maybe because the inn was haunted that no one decided to live in the nearby area, but it also increased the novelty of the surrounding ce since it gave him a serenity feeling. He looked at Hibiki who was looking around curiously and held her hand. "Be careful, you might fall down."


    Hibiki saw that her hand was held couldn''t help but turn red. She nodded and felt warm because of his care.


    Ayumi who was floating around couldn''t help but snorted looking at both of them but decided to not say anything. She also knew that someone who wanted to be near Hibiki needed to be able to have resistance against a ghost and Yuuki was someone perfect for that since he could st anyone with a punch. She didn''t want her friend to be alone and also wanted her to be happy.


    They talked to each other for a while until they arrived at the location of the haunted inn.


    Knock! Knock!


    Yuuki knocked on the door directly since there was nothing to fear from him. He also wanted to see who this youkai was who had be the caretaker of this haunted inn.


    "Yes!"


    They heard a sweet voiceing from inside the inn and the sound of footsteps that became louder. Then they heard a sound of wooden sandals and the next moment the door of the inn was opened.


    "Yes? Is there anything?"


    They saw a young 13-year old middle school human girl. She has a brown bob, cut short hair and amber eyes.


    "Little girl?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow. He knew that this girl was a youkai, but he was wondering why this youkai loved to keep her loli form. He wanted to see her a.d.u.l.t form actually, but he shook his head when he felt both Ayumi and Hibiki were looking at him.


    "I am not a little girl. I have my driver''s license," the girl said and showed them her driver''s license.


    Yuuki took the driver''s license and read the name of this youkai. "Chitose Nakai?"


    Chitose nodded and said with a smile, "My name is Chitose Nakai and I am the caretaker of this Yuragi Inn."

 Chapter 927: Give me cheap

    Chitose looked at the young man in front of him and she felt quite familiar. "You''re?"


    "My name is Ichijou Yuuki." Yuuki took off his sses and said, "I am Ichijou Issei''s son."


    Chitose seemed shocked when she heard it. She jumped for a while with a happy expression before running inside.


    "....."


    They felt confused, but they didn''t need to wait too long before Chitose brought a notebook and bowed her head before saying.


    "Please sign this notebook!"


    "....."


    Yuuki smirked and thought that his poprity was quite good. He thought that this youkai was quite cute and nodded. "Chitose Nakai, right?"


    "Yes!" Chitose nodded in excitement.


    "Good." Yuuki nodded and sighed in her notebook. He didn''t mind doing this since this girl was his fan and he needed to ask her a question. "Here you go."


    "Thank you." Chitose received the notebook with a wide smile. She looked at him and saw a ghost floating around him. She raised her eyebrow and wondered whether Yuuki and this girl had noticed the presence of this ghost. She shook her head and asked, "Even though I am happy that you''reing here, can I ask you a question why are you here?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I have heard from my dad that this ce is haunted."


    "!!!!" Chitose was surprised and nodded. "Yes."


    "Then, I''ll seal or defeat this ghost. So where is this ghost?" Yuuki asked.


    "No! This ghost is harmless!" Chitose said.


    "But because of this ghost, we can''t do business," Yuuki said.


    "......" Chitose wanted to say something, but she couldn''t. She knew that this inn had almost be bankrupt because of the ghost. She thought for a while and wasn''t sure what to do now.


    "Yuuki! I have wanted to use this ce as my home!" Ayumi said, wavering around him.


    "What?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    "You''re going to marry Hibiki, right? Think of this ce as a dowry for her. I''ll also call both Hanako and the other one to live here. Hibiki would also be happy to have her friends to live quite close to, right?" Ayumi said while looking at Hibiki.


    "A - Ayumi!" Hibiki blushed when she heard Ayumi''s words. Even though she was a bit embarrassed, she wanted her friends to live here since she could visit her quite easily. She sighed since she knew that her wish would be too much since she knew that this inn wasn''t cheap.


    ''Dowry?'' Yuuki twitched his lips. He knew that he didn''t need a long time to get this woman, but he couldn''t be in that hurry. He looked at Hibiki for a while and shook his head. "Let me call someone for a second." He walked away and took his phone before calling his father.


    "Sorry, Hibiki. I have made a deal with a bad wolf," Ayumi said with a sad tone.


    "B - Bad wolf?!" Hibiki blushed.


    Ayumi nodded and said, "You might be eaten soon. Is that alright?"


    "E - Eaten?!"


    Chitose also blushed when she heard their conversation.


    "So you want to own that haunted inn?" Issei asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes. Let me own this ce. I''ll send mywyer to buy it directly from you." He didn''t think that this ce was expensive with his money.


    "......."


    "You really rich, huh?" Issei asked.


    "It''s alright." Yuuki didn''t think that he was that rich, but it was enough to feed all of his girls and live a blessed life. He might also build a lot of things in the future and he didn''t need to worry about money too with his magic.


    "Good. Take that haunted house," Issei said since he didn''t care much about that ce. He only wanted to see whether Yuuki could do something about that ce, but if his son wanted to buy it from him then he didn''t mind much.


    "Thank you," Yuuki said.


    "Is it for women?" Issei asked.


    "Hmm... I think that it''ll be a good ce for a holiday," Yuuki said.


    "Sigh... I guess the genes from my s.p.e.r.m are very good, huh?" Issei seemed proud.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and didn''t say anything.


    "Take it. I''ll send mywyer to yourwyer tomorrow," Issei said.


    "Don''t be too much. Give me cheap," Yuuki said.


    Issei snorted in response.


    Both of them talked for a while and ended their phone calls.


    Yuuki took his phone again and talked to Eri about his property then ended the phone. He thought that it was wonderful to have money. He walked back and saw that they were talking to each other.


    "How?" Ayumi couldn''t wait to ask.


    "This ce will be my private property. Go live in this ce," Yuuki said.


    "Yay!" Ayumi was very happy.


    "I - Is that true?" Hibiki couldn''t believe what Yuuki had said earlier.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "You don''t have to be separated from your friends. I''ll let them live here." He looked at Chitose and said, "Chitose-chan, you''ll be the caretaker of this ce again. Is that alright with you?"


    "H - Huh?" Chitose blinked her eyes for a while and said, "Yes!" Anyway, she had lived in this ce for a long time and she didn''t have anywhere to go. "What are you going to do with this ce?" She was just shocked that Yuuki was able to get this building very fast with just a few minutes of a phone call.


    "I''ll make this ce a holiday. I have heard that this ce has a very good hot spring bath. Is that true?" Yuuki asked.


    Chitose nodded and said, "Yes! The hot spring in this inn is very good."


    Yuuki looked at Hibiki and asked, "Do you want to try it together?"


    Hibiki blushed and said, "I - I need to prepare dinner for my father."


    Yuuki seemed a bit disappointed and said, "Then, let''s go back now." He looked at Chitose and said, "Please take care of this ghost."


    Chitose nodded with a smile. "Yes."


    "I am not a child!" Ayumiined.


    "Let''s go back," Yuuki said and held Hibiki''s hand again.


    Hibiki couldn''t resist his temptation and blushed again walking while talking with him and seemed that she was really happy.


    Chitose looked at Hibiki''s back and sighed. "He has a girlfriend, huh?"


    Ayumi looked at Chitose and said, "Don''t worry, if you want him then you might have a chance in the future."


    "Huh?"


    Ayumi and Chitose started to talk to each other and Chitose blushed when she heard about Yuuki''s story. This gyaru ghost was a master of gossip and once this ghost hade to this city she had known all of his legends. If Yuuki would cough blood when they heard their conversation


    "Achoo!" Yuuki sneezed.


    "Are you alright?" Hibiki asked with a worried expression.


    "I am alright." Yuuki was wondering whether someone was talking about him now.

 Chapter 928: I have bought it

    Yuuki woke up in the early morning and his mood was quite good. He had told everyone that he had bought a hot spring inn for them to rx or a holiday.


    "Really?" Utaha was surprised.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I have bought it. You can visit them anytime."


    They seemed to be excited and wanted to try it.


    "Let me remind you that there is a ghost in that ce," Yuuki said.


    "Ghost?!" They twitched their lips when they heard it.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Female ghost, but you don''t have to be a worry. The caretaker of that inn is quite special."


    "What do you mean by special?" Ranko asked curiously.


    "She should be a youkai. I am not sure what kind, but you can ask herter," Yuuki said.


    They didn''t show a scared expression when they heard about youkai, but they were rather curious.


    "Wait! Her?" Utaha looked at him while squinting her eyes.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes. The caretaker is a female so you don''t need to worry and you can enjoy that ce anytime. I''ll tell her about you guys and she should be a hundred years or so, but her appearance is a loli."


    "Loli?!"


    "Simr to Latifa?" Yukana asked.


    "Hmm.... almost the same," Yuuki answered. In his opinion, Latifa was cuter than Chitose and her bust was better. He sighed when he thought about Latifa and wondered about the wizard who had cursed her. He wanted to meet this wizard and had revenge since he had made Latifa be a loli and would die when there wasn''t any happy energy that she absorbed from the theme park. He thought for a while and shook his head and knew that it would be hard to meet this wizard since this person was living in another world.


    "Hurry up and eat breakfast or you will bete!" Rossweisse roared.


    Everyone continued to kiss each other before going to school.


    Yuuki discussed the drama that would be yedter on in the Hitotose dorm with everyone. They were asking him what had happened since he hade back early. He told them that there was something important, but it had been solved. "It''s better to talk about drama first."


    Chiaki nodded and asked, "Have you prepared the song?"


    Yuuki nodded and took out the song that he had made before. "Here you go. You can check out the song."


    They took the paper and read the lyrics. They nodded with a smile since it would be a very interesting musical drama.


    "This is good!" Sun was excited since she also wanted to sing.


    "Thank you, Yuuki." Hinako smiled.


    "No problem. I want your mother to enjoy the show," Yuuki said.


    Hinako nodded and said, "Yes! I am sure that my mother will be surprised!"


    "So when will your mothere?" Yuuki asked.


    "It should be next month. There is a lot of time that we can use to prepare," Hinako said.


    "There is a school festival. Isn''t the drama club going to prepare something?" Yuuki asked.


    Chiaki shook her head and said, "No. Ruriko-sensei is going on the trip to enrich her experience with drama."


    "Trip? Again?" Yuuki twitched his lips.


    "Yeah....." Chiaki answered with a sigh.


    Ruriko is a nine-year-old child actress and the advisor of the theater club. She had often gone out to another country to learn more about drama.


    Yuuki knew that little girl was a genius in acting and drama. He also had to admit that her desire to learn was very amazing. "Where is she this time?" He was a bit curious where this little girl went out this time.


    "It should be in Cannes. I have heard from her that she is going to go there," Chiaki said.


    "Cannes, huh?" Yuuki nodded since that ce was home for a movie.


    "Where is Cannes?" Hinako asked.


    "It''s a city in France," Kuina answered.


    "France, huh?" Hinako and Sun started to imagine themselves when to go there. They thought that it would be wonderful to go there too.


    "Is that ce good?" Sun asked.


    "It should be a romantic ce," Mayuki answered.


    "Yuuki, have you gone there?" Hinako asked.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No. I haven''t been there."


    "This guy always went out to a dangerous ce. Though I am a bit jealous of you for going out and enjoying another country," Ranko said while pouting.


    "I''ll take you wherever you want," Yuuki said.


    Ranko seemed satisfied with his answer. "Let''s go to d or Norway."


    "....." Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Why that ce?"


    "There is a beautiful aurora, right?" Ranko said.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I''ll take you when I have gone back from London."


    "Good!" Ranko was happy and hugged him. She knew that this guy was going to use his magic to go there.


    "You''re going to London?" Mayuki asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes. There is a concert there. I''ll go there for a few days."


    Everyone seemed very envious when they heard him going to London. They wanted to go too, but they knew that it would take a lot of money.


    "If you want to go, you can go with me, but I can''t take care of you," Yuuki said.


    They shook their heads at the same time.


    "No. I don''t want to trouble you," Chiaki said.


    "Yeah!"


    "Then, you can go to the hot spring inn," Ranko said.


    "Hot spring inn?"


    Ranko nodded and said, "This guy has just bought it before."


    "......." They were speechless when they heard it.


    "You can go there if you want, but be careful since there is a ghost," Yuuki said.


    "Ghost?!"


    Then suddenly they heard an announcement from the speaker in the ss.


    Ping Pong Ping Pong!


    "Ichijou Yuuki. Yukari Kohinata. Pleasee to the student council room."


    Yuuki thought that it was Uomi. He stood up and said goodbye to everyone and told them that he needed to go.


    They nodded and continued to talk about a ghost. They couldn''t go to London, but they wanted to see this haunted inn.

 Chapter 929: Meeting of School Festival 1

    Yuuki went to the student council room and he was d that he had these disguise sses since it had always been troublesome to manage his fans since there were a lot of people who always wanted to touch his body.


    "Yuuki!"


    Yuuki looked and saw that it was Yukari. "Yukari."


    Yukari walked beside him and asked, "Do you know anything?"


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "I am not sure, but I am sure 100% that it is connected to the school festival."


    Yukari nodded and agreed since the school festival was one of the most important events during their school life. It was also herst year in this school and she wanted to create a lot of memories with him before she went to graduate. "If I have graduated, do you think that we will meet often?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Of course. I will go every night so you won''t be lonely."


    Yukari blushed and snorted. "You''re always thinking something dirty!"


    "This is proof that we have a healthy rtionship," Yuuki asked.


    "..." Yukari opened her mouth wide and was speechless at his answer.


    "You have said that, but your body is honest when we have done that," Yuuki whispered.


    Yukari blushed in red and pinched his arm. "Y - You!!!!" She suddenly remembered her night and also remembered something. "I have heard it."


    "Heard what?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    "You have made someone pregnant," Yukari whispered with a low voice.


    "......" Yuuki blinked his eyes and felt a bit surprised. Even though he didn''t hide it deliberately, he knew that this girl had heard it from his girlfriend.


    "Really?" Yukari was speechless.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes."


    "......." Yukari thought for a while and said, "I want one too."


    Yuuki knew that he would be killed by Yukari''s fans. If he decided to make this girl pregnant. He patted her head and said, "Wait for a while, you''re young and let''s wait until you have graduated from university."


    Yukari looked at Yuuki for a while and agreed since she knew that Yaeko was the one who was pregnant.


    Yuuki didn''t intend to talk much out this pregnant topic and averted their conversation to something else before they had arrived in the student council room.


    They saw that there were a lot of people who had sat down on their own seat and also saw Uomi was in the middle of the table.


    Uomi patted the seats beside her and gave them a gesture to sit down beside her.


    Yukari and Yuuki didn''t really mind and sat down beside them.


    "We need to talk about the school festival," Uomi said.


    "Prez! I''ll tell every ss to prepare what they want to do during the school festival."


    "Good. I''ll leave it to you." Uomi nodded.


    During a school festival, everyone ss and club need to prepare their own shop or attraction to make the school festival to be merrier.


    "I''ll go to the club to tell them to prepare what they want to do."


    Uomi nodded and said, "I''ll leave it to you to talk with them, but let us talk about the bonfire. Do we agree to use a bonfireter?"


    They nodded in agreement.


    "Of course!"


    "It must be an event at the school festival!"


    "Yeah!"


    "Then someone please prepare permission to ask everyone that is living around the school since they might be disturbed by our event," Uomi said.


    "Yes!"


    Yuuki looked at Uomi who was working hard. He had to admit that this girl was very charming when she was working. He couldn''t help but tease her. His expression was normal, but his hand suddenly moved down and caressed Uomi''s thigh slowly.


    "!!!!" Uomi turned her head toward Yuuki who was expressionless and couldn''t help but blush. She was a masochist and she loved this teasing y. She continued the meeting and talked to everyone about the school festival.


    Yuuki''s hand was very naughty and caressed Uomi''s thigh and slowly moved upward to y with her secret y. He sometimes talked about some subjects at the school festival and he was listening to the conversation seriously, but his hand kept ying with her sensitive ce. He could feel that it had be quite wet and he needed to use his magic to erase the smell that came from her honey pot.


    Uomi took a deep breath and her face was a bit red, but her expression was quite normal and kept her serious expression during a meeting. The sunlight that hit her face disguised the blush on her face. One of her hands was holding Yuuki''s suit trying to hold herself to not m.o.a.n in this meeting. She really loved this side of him and wanted him to bully her. She knew that this guy was using his magic to erase her intense smell and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Is it good?" Yuuki whispered.


    "Hmm...." Uomi only hummed while giving him a nce.


    Yukari who had been listening to the meeting couldn''t help but felt that Uomi was a bit strange, but she couldn''t tell until she looked down to see that Yuuki''s hand had been ying with Uomi''s sensitive ce. ''T - This.....'' She was speechless at these two perverted people and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Uomi realized that Yukari had known their naughty y and only smiled with a dumb smile.


    "Are you alright, Prez?"


    "Yes!" Uomi''s tone was a bit high and said, "I am alright, and you don''t need to worry." She nced again and Yuuki who didn''t show any expression. ''T - This guy!!!!'' She took a deep breath and continued with their meeting again.


    Yuuki thought that this boring meeting was quite interesting and continued to listen until it was almost over. He was wondering why Uomi had called him here and wondered whether this girl had only wanted him to bully her.


    "Then, for both of you, there is something important," Uomi said while looking at Yuuki and Yukari.


    They nodded and knew that it was their time.

 Chapter 930: Meeting of School Festival 2

    "Isn''t it a concert?" Yuuki asked.


    Yukari nodded and said, "If it is a concert then both of us can do it."


    Yuuki and Yukari knew that they were the most popr singers in this country now and with their performance in the school festival then the poprity of the school and the school festival would increase.


    "I am not sure about the payment," Uomi said. She had been working with them and knew that she could ask them to perform for free, but her professionalism didn''t allow her to do that. She wanted to ask them to see their reaction to her request.


    "We have promised, right?" Yuuki looked at Yukari.


    Yukari nodded and said, "This is myst year at this school. I will make it more memorable."


    "Thank you," Uomi said with a smile.


    "What''s that serious talk? You gave me goosebumps," Yukari said while sticking out her tongue.


    "Oh, do you want to join together again? This guy is just an unsatiable beast and it is impossible to satisfy him alone," Uomi said.


    Yukari gave Yuuki a meaningful smile and nodded. She sighed and said, "That''s true...."


    Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed in relief when he saw that there was no one around them since everyone had gone out to do their own jobs. "I can''t wait for that."


    "Oh? Do you want to do it now?" Uomi said and sat down on hisp.


    "Then, let''s lock the door first. It''ll be troublesome if someonees in suddenly," Yuuki said.


    "You guys....." Yukari was speechless looking at them.


    "Cough! Let''s stop the joke first," Yuuki said.


    "Is it a joke? Do you love to bully me that much?" Uomi said with red eyes.


    "........" Yuuki shook his head and asked, "Is it alright to have two of us alone?"


    "What do you mean?" Uomi asked.


    "Don''t you want to create more memories?" Yuuki asked.


    Uomi raised her eyebrow and asked, "Do you want to do it in this ce along with everyone?"


    Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "That''s not what I mean. Listen, I have some ideas."


    "Oh? What is it?" Yukari seemed quite interested.


    "I have thought of some a dance and song that will be sung by 48 girls from our school," Yuuki said.


    "Interesting. What song is it? Can you sing it?" Uomi asked.


    "The title of this song is "Koisuru Fortune Cookie" and there is a special dance to make the show more interesting," Yuuki said.


    "Koisuru Fortune Cookie? Is it a new song?" Yukari asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yeah. This is yourst year in school and I have thought to give you some gift to make this school festival more memorable for everyone."


    "Thank you," Uomi said and hugged him.


    "I am a bit curious about this song and the dance that you have talked about," Yukari said.


    "I have to do somethingter and can I leave the 48 girls to you?" Yuuki asked Uomi.


    Uomi nodded and said, "Don''t worry, leave it to me. I am sure that everyone will be happy to try it." She looked at him and asked, "Sing the song first."


    "Alright, let me sing it."


    Yuuki coughed for a while and started to sing this "Koisuru Fortune Cookie". He decided to use this song since it was quite a good song with an easy dance that could make this school festival more merrier.


    "Although I like you you aren''t interested in me at all."


    "Many times I''ve prepared myself for a broken heart."


    "Yeah! Yeah! Yeah!"


    Yuuki had done his song and looked at them. "How?"


    Yukari and Uomi who had heard his song were beamed in surprise and happy. They could imagine the school festival would be very interesting in this song.


    "Now that you mention it, why 48 girls? Isn''t that too much?" Yukari asked.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "48 is a good number."


    "Really?" Yukari seemed quite suspicious of him wondering whether there was a conspiracy or something.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "There is nothing special really."


    Uomi nodded and said, "I guess that it''ll be wonderful to have 48 beautiful girls to sing and dance at the same time."


    "Even if their voice isn''t good it doesn''t matter since with thebination of 48 girls it will create a unique voice," Yuuki said.


    Uomi and Yukari nodded and seemed to understand something.


    "I''ll start the project right away," Uomi said.


    "That''s good."


    "But I might not have a chance to go to London," Uomi said with a long sigh.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take you anywhere you want when the school festival is over or when you have graduatedter," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Uomi asked.


    Yuuki nodded and whispered, "You won''t be able to sleepter though."


    Uomi blushed and said, "I can''t wait for that."


    Yukari could only sigh looking at two of them. She decided to stop them and asked, "What about the dance?"


    "Dance? Do you want me to show you?" Yuuki asked.


    They nodded in response.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Let me stand up first."


    "Oh." Uomi separated from him and looked at him curiously.


    Yuuki coughed and said, "I''ll be dancing while singing."


    They nodded and watched him curiously.


    Yuuki created an acape melody then started to dance energetically. His dancing proficiency was quite good and it was very easy to mimic the "Koisuru Fortune Cookie" dance.


    Uomi and Yukari blinked their eyes looking at Yuuki who was singing and dancing. They felt that this action was a bit strange since the image of Yuuki in their eyes was very wild, beast, and manly, but this time they saw a rare image of Yuuki in front of them. Though, they had to admit that this song and dance were quite good. Their eyes brightened up and they decided to use this song and dance for the school festivalter.


    "How?" Yuuki asked. Even though this song was good and the dance was nice, he didn''t really want to do it since it would destroy his image.


    "It''s good." Yukari nodded.


    "Let me see it again since I want to watch it again," Uomi said.


    Yuuki could only twitch his lips and did it again.

 Chapter 931: Kengan Match?

    Yuuki was a bit tired, but he didn''t show it. He went home since the school was over and Uomi decided to talk about the song and dance at tomorrow''s meeting. He didn''t need to help again since he needed to focus on something else. He was wondering what the Khaos Brigade was doing now since he didn''t hear them for a while. He had seen Vali and everyone were on a trip around the world trying to challenge a God and something along the way to be stronger. He felt that they were very carefree and it was quite nice. He also needed to wait for Serafall to give Jeanne back to him.


    "Yuuki, are you ready?" Rossweisse asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Let me change my clothes first. You can wait in the living room."


    Rossweisse nodded and sat down waiting for him to go together.


    Yuuki had received an invitation to watch a Kengan Match of both Sekibayashi versus Tokita Ohma. It had been a while since he saw Tokita Ohma and he felt that something was brewing in this match. He was wondering what that old guy wanted to do and decided to go to watch since he felt that it would be interesting. He didn''t intend to bring everyone since he didn''t want them to be addicted to watching such a cruel fight. He told them to go to the Yuragi Inn that he had bought yesterday since it would be nice to rx there. He walked down and said, "Let''s go."


    "......" Rossweisse looked at Yuuki for a while and asked, "You''re not going to wear formal clothes?"


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "It''s too troublesome to wear that kind of thing and we only need to watch for a while." He was wearing an aloha shirt with shorts since he only watched a match of friends. The temperature was also quite hot since it was at the beginning of autumn and he could still feel the heat of summer.


    Rossweisse sighed and nodded since she knew that there was nothing that could change his mind.


    They entered the car and drove it to the Kengan Match venue near Tokyo Bay.


    "Is it only me or the match that has always been held on the abandoned building?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Yeah, it has always been held on the abandoned building or deserted ce. That''s also one of the reasons why this match has always been a secret and no one knows about it besides the rich one," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, what evil capitalism," Rossweisse said while shaking her head.


    "But this evil capitalist is your husband," Yuuki said with a smirk and ced his arm ar


    Rossweisse blushed and looked away. She couldn''t beat this wolf away and only could obediently be a sheep in his mouth. She sighed and asked, "I wonder why Sekibayashi-san has invited you to watch this match." She knew that Yuuki had received a number of invitations to watch Kengan Match, but he had nevere since he didn''t think that it was important. "Why have you also decided to watch it? I also want to go to the hot spring inn."


    "We can go together tomorrow to the hot spring inn," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse blushed again and hit his arm and said, "You bastard!"


    "But you don''t reject it, right?" Yuuki asked.


    "......" Rossweisse had to admit that it was quite a good invitation. She remembered before when she stayed with him together when they were in Kyoto. She also had entered the hot spring together before.


    "You have asked why I have decided to watch this match, right?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes." Rossweisse nodded and asked, "Why?"


    "It''s simple." Yuuki paused his answer for a while before saying, "Because I have felt that this match isn''t simple. That Nogi bastard has very big ambition."


    "Big ambition?" Rossweisse raised her eyebrow and asked, "Nogi bastard? Is it the man who you have taken Shounen Jump from?"


    Yuuki smiled and nodded. "That''s the one."


    "So what is this big ambition?"


    "That person probably wants to be the leader of this Kengan organization," Yuuki said.


    "........"


    "What?!" Rossweisse was surprised when she heard it. She had heard about Kengan Match and learned it after she had known about this organization when she watched his match. She knew the current leader of the Kengan organization was Katahara Metsudo and that person is the current director of Dainippon Bank. She also knew that this person was the grandfather of one of his fiancee. She was wondering how many fiancees that this guy had currently.


    "What are you thinking about?" Yuuki frowned and thought that this woman was thinking something strange.


    "Oh... nothing," Rossweisse said and rxed her body in the car. She looked at him and wondered why this guy was very attractive.


    "I am handsome, right?" Yuuki asked with a smile.


    Rossweisse snorted and said, "You narcissistic!"


    "Then, why have you been staring at my face?" Yuuki thought for a while and whispered, "Do you want to do that with me?"


    Rosswessei''s face was as red as a boiled lobster and shouted, "No!"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I know. Don''t worry, I''ll wait for you to be ready."


    Rossweisse looked at him for a while and nodded with a satisfied smile.


    "If the thing that I have said earlier is really happening then we might need to go out for a while," Yuuki said.


    "Really? Where?" Rossweisse asked.


    "I''m not sure, but it''s probably one of the Katahara-old men''s private inds or something," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse twitched her lips and said, "Private ind?"


    Yuuki snorted and said, "It''s not a big deal, in the future I''ll also have one."


    "Really?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I can also make your 100-yen shop tooter."


    Rossweissei''s eyes brightened up and said, "You promise, right?"


    "I promise you," Yuuki said.


    "Good!" Rosseisese was happy when she heard it.


    Yuuki shook his head and felt that this girl was too simple, but he also knew that he was her first man. He rubbed his nose and thought that he was a real bastard.


    "That''s the ce," Rossweisse said.


    "Hmmm....."


    Yuuki drove his car to enter the venue. He couldn''t wait to watch what kind of match would be shown to himter.

 Chapter 932: Sekibayashi Vs Ohma 1

    Yuuki and Rossweisse entered the venue and came out of the car. He held her hand naturally and received a gentle smile from her. They could feel the gaze of everyone on them since they were quite famous on the Kengan Match, especially Yuuki since most of he had won all of his matches and all of them were very excited.


    "Yuuki! Rossweisse! Here!"


    Yuuki and Rosswessei turned and saw a familiar person.


    "Yoshiko!" Rosswesise waved her hand and pulled Yuuki toward Togawa Yoshiko or the CEO of Murder Music.


    Yuuki sighed inwardly. He didn''t hate Togawa, but her respective fighters were too troublesome for him.


    "Hello, Yuuki," Sawada greeted him with a smile.


    Yuuki felt that this smile was quite dangerous and nodded. "Sawada." He turned toward Togawa and smiled. "Yoshiko."


    Yoshiko looked at Sawada who had be depressed and said, "You should give him a chance."


    Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "I am straight!" He shook his head and said, "This is not a time to talk about such a thing."


    Yoshiko nodded and said, "Yeah, I have noticed this match is quite strange."


    "Oh? Why?" Rossweisse and Sawada asked at the same time.


    "The majority of members of Kengan Match havee to watch this match," Yuuki said.


    Yoshiko nodded and said, "Even though this match is particrly interesting, it isn''t a reason why there are a lot of peopleing here."


    "There must be something happening or someone is nning to do something," Yuuki said.


    "Damn right! I wonder what will happen after this match," Yoshiko said.


    "I can''t wait for that," Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki!"


    Yuuki felt that his nose felt a bit strange and his ears were a bit strange when he heard such a mellow voice calling his name. He saw his acquaintance there and said, "Rino." He opened his arma and hugged this woman. "It has been a while."


    Rino also hugged him and said, "Aren''t you the one who has ignored me?" Her voice seemed very sad when she asked this question.


    "No way. I am quite busy. I need to manage both business and school," Yuuki said while shaking his head.


    "Then isn''t it good toe to my shop? I can give you a discount and you can enjoy your time there," Rino said with a charming smile.


    "Is it? But I am underage. I can''t drink alcohol and the police might check your shop," Yuuki said.


    Rino chuckled and said, "You dummy. There is a special room and in that room, both of us can....."


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Yuuki looked at the man beside Rino and asked, "Is seems that there is someone who is jealous?"


    "Oh, right." Rino smiled and said, "Let me introduce you. This is my representative fighter..."


    "Mikazuchi Rei," Rei said with a frown looking at Yuuki.


    "Ichijou Yuuki. Nice to meet you," Yuuki said while giving his hand.


    Rei held his hand and tried to give this guy a punishment for making a move on his love one. Only he felt that this guy''s hand was as hard as a diamond. Then suddenly he felt a force on his hand that made him sweat profusely. He gnashed his teeth, but he didn''t show a painful expression on everyone since he didn''t want to lose his face.


    "Good, you''re quite strong," Yuuki said and released Rei''s hand.


    Rino noticed the confrontation between Rei and Yuuki. She knew that Rei was jealous and couldn''t help but sigh. "Yuuki. I''ll greet someone I know. I''ll see youter. Bye."


    "Bye, Rino." Yuuki waved his hand.


    "What fox-women!" Sawada gnashed his teeth.


    Yoshiko and Rosseisse nodded their heads at the same time.


    "Don''t get fooled by her!" Yoshiko said.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I know." He didn''t put her words on his mind since he knew that fox-women were waiting for someone to conquer her and he didn''t think a puppy would be able to conquer that woman. He didn''t think much about Rino''s representative fighter and continued to talk with them.


    Rei looked at his hand and saw a bruise on his hand because of the handshake earlier. He frowned and asked, "Who is he?"


    Rino smiled and said, "His name is Ichijou Yuuki. He is a fighter, businessman, writer, singer, etc..."


    Rei twitched his lips when he heard Yuuki''s identity.


    "Can you win against him?" Rino also noticed the bruise on Rei''s hand, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll win against him," Rei said.


    Rino only smiled and didn''t say anything. She looked at Yuuki who was talking with Yoshiko, Sawada, and Rossweisse. She shook her head and said, "Let''s watch the match from that ce."


    "Yes!"


    "Yuuki!"


    Yuuki saw a veryrge man and smiled, "Sekibayashi-old man!"


    Sekibayashi smirked and hugged him. "It has been a while! I can''t wait to have a match with you again!"


    "Hahaha... I''ll but it won''t be short since I will be quite busy," Yuuki said and patted Sekibayashi''s back.


    "Sekibayashi, can you introduce me?"


    "Oh, right!" Sekibayashi smiled and introduced the bald man beside him. "He is my boss. His name is Shikano Gen and CEO of Gandai."


    "Hello," Yuuki said.


    "I know you and I also know your father," Gen said.


    "I''ll call you Uncle Gen," Yuuki said.


    "Hahaha, that''s good," Gen said.


    "This match doesn''t seem that simple," Yuuki said.


    Gen grinned and said, "Hehehe, there might be something interesting or not and that depends on the result of this match."


    "I can''t wait to watch this match," Yuuki said. He looked at Sekibayashi and said, "Your match is Tokita Ohma."


    Sekibayashi grinned and said, "I know. Interesting kid."


    Yuuki grinned and said, "Go, I can''t wait to watch your match."


    "A pro wrestler''s job is to entertain. I''ll show you the best entertainment," Sekibayashi said and got ready for the battle.


    Yuuki looked at Sekibayashi''s back and waited for the match to start.

 Chapter 933: Sekibayashi Vs Ohma 2

    Ohma stared at Yuuki along with his group then he also saw Sekibayashi who also joined their conversation.


    "Ohma, are you ready?" Yamashita asked.


    Ohma grinned and said, "Of course."


    Yamashita pped Ohma''s back and said, "Go! I''ll wait for you here to see your glory!"


    Ohma looked at Yamashita for a while and nodded. He walked to the field since he was ready for the match.


    "Is Sekibayashi''s opponent strong?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Hmm... How to say? Ohma is strong, but all of his technique might destroy his body," Yuuki said.


    "What do you mean?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Nothing. Let''s just watch the match first. We might see something interesting," Yuuki said.


    Sekibayashi and Ohma stared at each other.


    Sekibayashi grinned while sticking out his tongue.


    Ohma smirked looking at this old man.


    The referee looked at both of them and said, "Publicbat sport...."


    "Versus...."


    "Underground martial arts!"


    "Face your opponent!"


    Sekibayashi grinned and taunted. "Hey, rookie! Let me tell you that I am not a chump that you have fought. I''m the first real warrior that you''ll fight in the Kengan Match."


    Ohma smirked and didn''t say anything.


    "Take your stance! Be rea----" The referee shouted.


    "Now let''s get this....." Sekibayashi wanted to say something, but Ohma suddenly dashed toward him.


    BAAAAM!!!


    Ohma punched Sekibayashi in the face in the first confrontation. "Pretty talkative for warrior aren''t you? Your defense is full of holes."


    Sekibayashi grinned and said, "Sorry, that''s my habit." He grabbed Ohma''s arm and mmed him to the concrete ground.


    BAAAAAM!!


    "Hgh!!!" Ohma gritted his teeth then dodged Sekibayashi''s stomp.


    "That''s a pretty nice reflex!" Sekibayashi praised then continued with his attack.


    They exchanged blows with each other until Sekibayashi kicked Ohma away.


    Ohma was blown to the car on the side of the field.


    BANGG!!!


    Ohma spat out blood on his mouth while looking at Sekibyashi with a frown. He had watched his fight before, but he didn''t expect this big guy to be this strong.


    Yuuki stood up in front while watching the match. In his opinion, the match was quite good and Sekibayashi''s acting made the show more interesting. He knew that this old guy could defeat Ohma pretty easily, but Sekibayashi didn''t do that since Sekibayahi wanted to entertain the audience. He could hear everyone cheering and saw their excited expression watching this match. He shook his head and had to admit that Sekibayashi was awesome entertainment. He got close to Rossweisse and whispered, "Do you think that devil or another supernatural being would try to reincarnate them?"


    Rosswessei shook her head and said, "No."


    "Oh? Why?" Yuuki asked.


    "Most of them would only choose someone who can use magic or have a Sacred Gear," Rossweisse said.


    "Even though their physical ability is worse than the people here?" Yuuki asked.


    Rossweisse nodded and said, "I have to admit that they''re very strong, but it isn''t enough to defeat the weakest supernatural being since they have a lot of means to defeat them and their experience is also a lot."


    Yuuki frowned and said, "It might be because of that experience that they have be arrogant."


    "...." Rossweisse was a bit speechless but also agreed with Yuuki''s opinion. She nodded and said, "I have to admit that since every human might show a surprise."


    "Like me?" Yuuki asked.


    "Like you." Rossweisse sighed and said, "I have never seen someone who can defeat a God." She knew that when Yuuki had defeated Loki in the past that meant his strength was very strong andparable to the Gods around the world.


    "Then you have seen one now," Yuuki said with a smile.


    "That''s true." Rossweisse sighed and asked, "So why do you want to join this Kengan Match? In my opinion, the moment you have entered this match is the same as cheating!" She knew that Yuuki''s body was special. She didn''t know how to exin it, but there was no way for a normal human to be able to eat a lot of girls every night without getting tired. She also felt that his body became hotter in her opinion.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and said, "Their fighting style is very fascinating and some of them have a chance to defeat supernatural beings."


    Rossweisse wanted to say something but knew that even though supernatural beings might have an ability of magic, there was a chance for a human to defeat them.


    "Hmm, let''s continue to talkter since the match will be over soon," Yuuki said.


    "Right." Rossweisse nodded.


    Yuuki saw that Ohma almost defeated then this guy started to use his double-edge technique.


    Do! Do! Do!


    "What should of this?" Rossweissei asked.


    "Beating heart," Yuuki said.


    Ohma became faster and punched Sekibayashi everywhere.


    Sekibayashi also didn''t lose and also used a dropkick on Ohma.


    Ohma was thrown, but Sekibayshi took a deep breath for a while then Sekibayashi ran toward Ohma to end him.


    Ohma observed Sekibayashi for a while and everything moved very slow in his eyes then in a moment he dashed and used his broken fingers to hit Sekibayashi''s throat.


    Snap!


    Ohma grinned crazily and passed through Sekibayashi.


    Sekibayashi lost his breath then lost consciousness before dropping to the ground.


    BAAAM!


    "What did he do?" Yoshiko asked.


    "He attacked Sekibayashi''s windpipe and made him lose oxygen supply. No matter how tough a person is once the oxygen supply is cut off then it is only a matter of time to defeat Sekibayashi," Yuuki said.


    "Interesting," Sawada said with a smile.


    Yuuki looked at Sawada and hoped for him to change his target toward Ohma. He looked at Ohma and could only shake his head since he knew once that guy used that technique then...


    "We have the winner!"


    Ohma smiled and was happy since he had won.


    "Most excellent."


    The moment that voice came out every one turned their attention toward the source of this voice.


    "Oh?" Yuuki twitched his lips when he saw the source of this voice.


    "Do you know this grandpa?" Rossweisse asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Katahara Metsudo."


    "That one?" Rossweisse was surprised since she had never seen the chairman of the Kengan Association.


    "....."


    No one said anything and waited for the chairman to talk since his appearance was too shocking for them.


    "Hohoho, Yuuki, you havee too!" Katahara said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and nodded. He felt that trouble woulde soon.

 Chapter 934: Kengan Annihilitation

    "Katahara-grandpa." Yuuki nodded.


    ''Katahara-grandpa?!'' They twitched their lips when they heard him calling the chairman of the Kengan Association with very close words.


    Katahara looked at Rossweisse and asked, "Your new girl?"


    "My love," Yuuki said and held Rossweisse''s hand.


    Rossweisse blushed and the nervous expression on her face turned into happiness. She had to admit that Yuuki''s action was very cool when he uttered those words earlier to everyone.


    "Hohoho, you youngster remind me of my youth," Katahara said.


    "...." Everyone seemed speechless when they heard their conversation.


    "Please, don''t bother us. You can continue with your work," Yuuki said.


    "That''s true since someone has been waiting for me, right? Nogi?" Katahara looked at Nogi with a wide smile.


    Nogi bowed for a while and said, "Chairman, I thank you for taking the time toe all this way."


    "....Nogi." Katahara looked at Ohma and said, "I see you''ve gotten yourself a good fighter." He turned to someone again and asked, "Don''t you agree?"


    Ohma suddenly felt something and turned his head. He saw that Sekibayashi had woken up and stood up while fixing the broken fingers on his hands.


    "Well...? Sekibayashi?"


    "You''re kidding?!" Everyone seemed surprised once again when they saw Sekibayashi had recovered already.


    "...He''s quite something. I never thought I''d lose... Well, you win for today," Sekibayashi said.


    Ohma observed Sekibayashi and barely saw any damage to his body.


    Katahara looked at someone again and asked, "I suppose that settles it, right, Shikano?"


    Shikano Gen looked at Katahara and nodded. "....Yes. I admit defeat, Mr. Nogi... And as the losing party, Gandai, Inc. will endorse Nogi Group''s proposal of resolution to hold a ''Contest for the Kengan Association Chairman''s seat''."


    "!!!!!??????" Everyone seemed surprised when they heard such things happening under this match.


    "Hmmm... A "contest for the Kengan Association Chairman''s seat" requires the endors.e.m.e.nt of 50 Kengan Association members and as far as now, that requirement has been fulfilled... which would mean...." Katahara put a scary face and pressured on anyone who tried to challenge him. "That you have earned a right to cross a de with Katahara Metsudo..."


    They suddenly could feel a volcano-like pressure that came out from Katahara and that pressure was especially strong toward both Nogi Hideki and Akiyama Kaede.


    Rossweisse felt strange when she saw a normal human being to be able to put such a strange and powerful pressure. "How is it possible?"


    "It''s normal. When someone has experience and power then everything is possible," Yuuki said.


    "Power? Is it magic?"


    "It''s not magic, but an authority that is able to decide the life of someone," Yuuki said.


    Nogi had a sweat on his forehead and took a deep breath before saying, "I am ready... Katahara Matsudo, 58th chairman of the Kengan Association, I will put an end to your rule!"


    "....."


    Katahara stared at Nogi and smiled happily toward him. "...Hohyooohhh!! Big words for a small child! How amusing!! How very amusing of you, Nogi!!!" He raised both of his arms and said, "Then I ept your challenge! Use everything you have at your disposal!! To challenge Katahara Metsudo!!! And "The Fang of Metsudo"!!!"


    "The Fang!!!"


    Everyone murmured when they heard "The Fang".


    "Who is "The Fang of Metsudo"?" Rossweisse asked.


    "He should be the strongest fighter in the Kengan Association," Yuuki said.


    "The strongest? Really?" Rossweisse was surprised when she heard it. "How strong? Is it simr to Sekibayashi?"


    "It should be stronger than Sekibayashi. You don''t have to worry since we can see this personter," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse felt weird and asked, "How?"


    "How? Well, we will join this Kengan Anhilitaion, right? As my secretary, you have to join me too," Yuuki said.


    "...." Rossweisse wasn''t sure what to say.


    "...Go ahead, chairman," Gen said.


    "Right." Katahara raised his hand and said, "As of this day... As a chairman of the Kengan Association... I hereby dere the "Kengan Annihtion Tournament" officially underway!!!!"


    "......."


    Yamashita was scared and felt very nervous. ''Annihtion....'' That word rang into his head several times and suddenly he realized something. "D...Doesn''t that mean death...?!"


    "Indeed." Katahara looked at Yamashita.


    "EEEEHHHH!!!!" Yamashita was scared when Katahara looked at him.


    "Desires can be achieved with just "wish"... are truly petty desires... "The objects of your true desire"... are always beyond "Annihtion"."


    "Anyone who desires the seat of the Kengan Association Chairman, no matter who you may be..."


    "Select your strongest fighter to enter this tournament!!!"


    "Whether they be martial artists, brawlers, or murderers, I don''t care!!!!"


    "I defy you all to defeat "My Fang" and grasp the "Life" beyond "Annihtion"!!"


    Katahara shouted those words to everyone.


    The moment they heard those words some people started to feel that their body was hot and they couldn''t contain the excitement on their bodies.


    Nogi looked at Katahara with a serious expression and would rob that seat of Kengan Association Chairman from this old devil.


    "T - This might be interesting," Rossweisse said.


    "Hmm...."


    Rossweisse looked at Yuuki and asked, "You''re going to join?"


    "It should be," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse sighed and said, "Then, I''lle with you."


    "Of course, I''ll let youe with me," Yuuki said.


    In another ce, everyone who heard the announcement from Katahara Metsudo or the 58th Chairman of the Kengan Association started to prepare themselves for this battle of Kengan Annihtion. The chance that they had been waiting had finallye and they would do anything to get this position for themselves.


    Yuuki looked at the clock and saw that it was a good time to go back. "Let''s go home."


    "Hmm...." Rossweisse nodded.


    Yuuki wanted to go back but suddenly he was called.


    "Yuuki, how about youe with me for a while?" Katahara asked.


    "Sure." Yuuki looked at Katahara and nodded.


    "Good,e to my car," Katahara said and walked back to his car.


    Yuuki looked at Katahara''s back and wondered what the old man wanted to ask.

 Chapter 935: Very Complicated

    Yuuki followed Katahara and ignored the murmur and the stare on himself. He knew that he would be a center of attention when Katahara had called him. He could even see that Nogi also looked at him curiously.


    Rossweisse walked beside Yuuki calmly beside him. She didn''t think that everyone in this ce could threaten them and she could walk confidently.


    Yuuki looked at tworge bodyguards with azy gaze then entered the car where Katahara had been waiting for him. "Is there something that you want to ask Katahara-grandpa?"


    "Yohohoho, nothing. I just wanted to see you since it has been a while since we have seen each other," Katahara said.


    "Yeah, it has been a while," Yuuki said.


    "Thest time that we have seen each other should be when you have asked my granddaughter to be your fiancee, right?" Katahara asked while smiling.


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he heard such a question from him. "Shizuka knows everything."


    Katahara sighed and said, "You sure are very lucky to have a woman who can ept your rtionship." He sighed once again and said, "You really made me remember my youth."


    "Do you have a lot of lovers?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah... there are a lot and my rtionship is asplicated as Schrodinger''s Wave Equation," Katahara said.


    "Why do you mention such an equation now?" Yuuki replied.


    "Hahahaha....."


    "........"


    Yuuki sighed and asked, "Don''t you bring Shizuka, here?"


    Katahara shook his head and said, "Our rtionship isn''t that good."


    "What? Really?" Yuuki was surprised.


    Katahara nodded and said, "If it isn''t you that girl won''t call me."


    "Girl?"


    "For me, she is a girl," Katahara said. He looked at Yuuki and said, "You''re going to take care of her, right?"


    "Obviously," Yuuki said. He knew that it felt a bit wrong to call a woman in her 30''s a girl, but he decided to not say anything since the man in front of him was around 80 years old or something.


    Katahara nodded and said, "It''s good that you''re the fiancee of my granddaughter."


    "......"


    "So the thing is are you going to join this Kengan Annihtion?" Katahara asked.


    Yuuki smiled and asked, "Of course, I am going to join such an interesting event. It would be a waste to not join such a thing."


    "Hahaha, that''s true. You might not see it in a decade or something," Katahara said whileughing.


    "So you''re happy with Nogi''s taunt?" Yuuki asked.


    Katahara nodded and said, "It''s too boring for me to stand up in this ce for a long time. It''s fun to see the children fight each other to get a seat from me."


    "Hmm... You really have a bad hobby," Yuuki said.


    "No way, I have lived too long and I have seen a lot of things. There aren''t many things that can excite me beside a woman," Katahara said.


    "....." Yuuki thought for a while and asked, "Is it still working?"


    "Of course! It''s very healthy and working!" Katahara answered with an annoyed tone.


    "My bad. You''re old and I have thought...."


    "Nothing. I understand, but when your wealth has .u.mted to a certain point then you have a chance to ess a lot of things," Katahara said.


    "Hmm...."


    "Say, have you heard about five big families?" Katahara asked.


    "...." Yuuki raised his eyebrow and said, "My father has told me to perform on one of the shrines from one of those five big families."


    "Those guys are annoying me." Katahara shook his head.


    "Is it troublesome?" Yuuki asked. He realized that this old man had something to do with a supernatural world.


    "Hohoho, you might have a chance to meet them at the Kengan Annihtion," Katahara said.


    "I can''t wait for that," Yuuki said.


    Both of them talked for a while before they ended their conversation.


    "I''ll go back first," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm, I am also a bit sleepy." Katahara looked at him and said, "I have forgotten it, but congrattions."


    "????"


    "I am not sure, but I have good confidence in your ability to win this Kengan Annihtion," Katahara said.


    "I might not win though," Yuuki said.


    Katahara only smiled and asked, "When you win what are you going to do?"


    "It''s too troublesome. I might give it to someone," Yuuki said.


    "Hohohohoho... That''s very interesting. Then, I''ll be waiting for the matchter. I''ll bring "My Fang" to fight youter," Katahara said.


    "I can''t wait for it," Yuuki said. He got out of Katahara''s car and ignored the two bodyguards who had stared at him. He held Rossweisse''s hand and went back to his car.


    The two bodyguards looked at Yuuki''s back.


    "Chairman, can I test him?"


    Katahara smiled and said, "Sure, but you''ll die."


    "......" They didn''t say anything afterward.


    "Let''s go back," Katahara said.


    "Yes!"


    Rossweisse entered the car and asked, "What are you talking about earlier?" She didn''t join their conversation and waited outside earlier.


    "It''s about the Kengan Annihtion. We''re talking about the location and a lot of things," Yuuki said. He didn''t really like to talk about such things to his woman and it was better to wait for the event to start the brought herter.


    "Hmm...." Rossweisse nodded and yawned.


    "Are you sleepy?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes..." Rossweisse answered since it was quitete.


    "How about we sleep together tonight?" Yuuki asked.


    "Eh?" Rossweisse was surprised.


    "I have heard from them that they might stay on the Yuragi Inn tonight and there are only two of us on a home?" Yuuki asked."


    "........" Rossweisse blushed and looked at him. She could see his eyes were full of desire and that made him very hot and happy at the same time. She could feel that he was very hungry and wanted to eat her. She shook her head and said, "Don''t eat me."


    "......" Yuuki sighed and said, "How about a hug?"


    Rossweisse nodded and said, "Then, it''s alright."


    "Kiss?"


    "It''s good."


    "Touch?"


    "Alright."


    "The real thing?"


    "No."


    Yuuki knew that he needed to be patient and thought that it was a good night for him since there was a chance for him to make this girl be a woman but he knew that it wasn''t that easy.

 Chapter 936: Chess Match

    The next day, Yuuki received a message from Serafall that he could get back Jeanne. He didn''t wait too long and teleported directly to Sona''s house on Kuoh. He met a lot of people there and he was in his disguise. "Sona."


    Sona looked at Yuuki and nodded. "Archer."


    "Where is Serafall?" Yuuki asked.


    "She should be quite busy taking care of her magical girl activity..." Sona said with a sigh.


    Step! Step!


    Yuuki heard a footstep toward him and saw a girl that he had been waiting for. "Jeanne?"


    Jeanne looked at Yuuki who was disguised as an Archer with a confused expression since she didn''t know him. "Who are you?"


    "I''ll tell youter." Yuuki walked toward Jeanne and said, "You''ll go with me."


    Jeanne looked at Archer and wondered what he wanted to do with her. She knew that she had be a prisoner and had been left by the organization. She sighed and followed him on his back. She couldn''t use her Sacred Gear and her power since it was sealed by magic on her body. Her condition was very helpless now and was simr to a fish on the top of the cutting board.


    Sona looked at Jeanne and looked at Yuuki. "You''re going to make her maid, right?"


    "Maid?" Jeanne twitched her lips.


    "That''s the n," Yuuki said.


    Jeanne could only sigh by their side.


    "Well, it should be better than bing a magical girl, right?" Sona looked at Jeanne.


    "....." Jeanne didn''t answer Sona but her body was shaking too much. She didn''t want to be a magical girl!


    Sona looked at Yuuki and asked, "What are you going to do after this?"


    "I am going back. Thought I could stop for a while for a coffee or something," Yuuki said.


    Sona raised her eyebrow and said, "I''ll prepare a coffee, can you y chess?"


    "I am not that good, but it''s alright," Yuuki said.


    "So let''s y for a while," Sona said.


    Yuuki patted Jeanne''s head and said, "Wait for a while."


    Jeanne sighed and sat down on the nearby chair. She wasn''t sure what to do and she was alone now. She was wondering whether she could meet with Zero, but she couldn''t use themunication device to call him. That guy had also broken their promise to meet each other in Kyoto. ''Bastard.'' She knew that the Hero Factio was over after that guy had killed Cao Cao in the past. Even though Cao Cao was a bit stuck up and strange, she missed him or her now.


    Yuuki sat down on the chair and looked at Sona who prepared a coffee for him.


    Sona took two cups of coffee and ced one of them in front of him. "Please."


    Yuuki nodded and took the coffee. He sniffed it and felt surprised by the aroma of the coffee. He sipped the coffee and could taste the bitterness of the coffee, but it instantly disappeared from his tongue. He also tasted some sourness and it didn''t taste bad. "It''s good."


    "Hmm... It''s the original Blue Mountain Coffee," Sona said.


    "It''s quite rare coffee," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, but there are a lot of routes to get to them," Sona said.


    "That''s true."


    "How about we start our chess match?" Sona asked.


    "Sure." Yuuki hadn''t yed chess for a long time. In his opinion, to y chess sometimes someone didn''t need to be smart, rather they needed to be cunning and cautious, but also confident. It sounded quite contradictory, but that was the gist of ying chess.


    Sona ced her piece and asked, "Have you heard that there is an explosion on the Realm of the Dead?"


    "Explosion?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    Sona looked at Yuuki for a while before saying, "During the chaos on the underworld, in the realm of death or Hades''s home there is someone who has attacked that ce and made a very big explosion."


    "Hmm..." Yuuki wouldn''t admit that it was him and there wasn''t any evidence that it was him. "How is the victim?"


    "Hades has used his full power to contain the explosion, but some a hundred Grim Reapers and their house have be a ruin," Sona said.


    "I remember that one of your servants is the Grim Reaper, is she okay?" Yuuki asked.


    "She is alright and her parents are also alright," Sona said.


    "That''s good," Yuuki said.


    "That''s good, but they have lost their home," Sona said.


    "They can build it again in the future. It''s good as long as you have your own life," Yuuki said.


    "That''s true," Sona said. She adjusted her sses and asked, "So who do you think has done it?"


    "It should be the Khaos Brigade or someone beside them," Yuuki said.


    "Someone beside them?"


    "I have heard that Hades has a very bad personality. I wouldn''t even be surprised if someone had a grudge against him," Yuuki said.


    Sona smiled and said, "That''s true."


    They continued to y chess while talking to each other, but suddenly Sona had a sweat on her forehead.


    "Here you go. I won this match," Yuuki said.


    "......." Sona was silent and looked at the board of chess.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked since he felt that Sona was somehow strange.


    Sona adjusted her sses again and looked at the chessboard intensely with a nervous feeling.


    "Are you sick?" Yuuki asked in worried.


    Sona shook her head and said, "No, I am alright, but I might need to rest."


    "Then, I''ll go back now. You should rest early," Yuuki said and stood up. He said goodbye to Sona and went to Jeanne to bring her back.


    Sona wasn''t sure what to do when she saw the result of their chess match. She felt dumb to underestimate Yuuki, but she also felt that it wasn''t that bad. She sighed and said, "I wonder why I have made such a stupid promise."


    Yuuki would probably stun in ce when he knew that there was a hidden reward when he had won a chess match against Sona. He didn''t know about that and decided to go to the Hanging Garden of Babylon together with Jeanne who had joined with him.


    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 937: My Maid

    Jeanne wasn''t sure, but she knew that she was teleported somewhere. She had gritted her teeth and she was ready with what kind of treatment she would get when she had arrived together with the one who had killed her leader. She didn''t think much of her allies, but she was alone and didn''t have anyone. She had betrayed the church and she had nowhere to live in this world. She was also unable to return to Khaos Brigade after she was caught. She wanted to search for Georg since she knew that guy was alive, but she didn''t know where that guy had gone. Her only choice was to be the maid of this masked man. She looked around her surroundings and saw that it was simr to the interior of an old castle of a noble family. "Where is this?"


    "It''s one of my houses," Archer answered.


    "Just do whatever you want with me," Jeanne said and looked at Archer with a fierce expression. She would definitely bite her tongue when this guy tried to force himself on her.


    Archer nodded and said, "I''ll do whatever I want with you." He took out a french maid uniform and gave it to Jeanne. "Change into these clothes."


    "..."


    Jeanne knew that she had asked him to do whatever he wanted to her, but she didn''t expect him to be this direct. She observed the clothes in front of her and frowned. "Maid uniform?"


    "Yes, remember that I have told you that you''ll be my maid?" Archer said.


    "...."


    "You''re.... Seriously?" Jeanne asked this question unsurely.


    "Of course." Archer nodded. He crossed his arms and said, "Why do you think that I have brought you out of jail?"


    "Well... I thought that you were interested in me," Jeanne said.


    "Hmm... So even the holy maiden Jeanne The Arc has such a perverted mind, huh?" Archer said.


    "No!" Jeanne blushed and refuted hurriedly.


    "Really? From your expression, I can tell that you have thought that I''ll do something for you? Tell me, do you want me to do something for you?" Archer teased and moved closer toward this girl.


    Jeanne blushed once again and moved back until she hit the wall. She had nowhere to run and she was trapped by him.


    Archer ced one of his hands on her left side while looking at her intensely. He moved closer and whispered, "Jeanne."


    Jeanne shuddered and felt a bit embarrassed. She felt embarrassed because this action could make her excited. ''Dammit!'' She looked at Archer with a fierce expression and she could see a smirk on his face. She blushed and knew that this guy was a really bad guy. She couldn''t fight him, but she had decided to have her revenge soon.


    "I was joking." Archer separated from her and said, "Hurry up and change your clothes."


    "......."


    Jeanne looked at this hateful guy who suddenly separated from her. She wasn''t sure why but she felt quite disappointed for some reason. She looked at the maid uniform in her hands and sighed. "Where should I change?"


    "There is a room behind you," Archer said.


    "Oh." Jeanne only realized it now.


    "Do you want me to help you?" Archer asked.


    Jeanne blushed again and answered him with a loud voice. "No!" She hurriedly entered the room behind her and locked it right away. She took a deep breath and her back pressed on the door. She fell down slowly on the ground with a strange expression. "I - I hate that guy!" She looked at the french maid uniform in her hands and sighed. She didn''t have a choice and could only follow the order of this hateful guy.


    Yuuki was waiting outside and looked at his watch. "Have you changed?"


    "No!"


    "Do you want me to help you?" Yuuki asked since he was a gentleman. He needed to help a girl who was in need of help.


    "No!"


    "Then, hurry up," Yuuki said.


    "......"


    The room was silent then the door opened slowly.


    Yuuki saw a blonde hair with a ruffledce headpiece then he saw her figure slowlye out from the room.


    Jeanne''s face was very red and she was very nervous. She yed with her fingers and didn''t dare to look at him. It was her first time wearing such s.e.xy clothes and she hated herself for feeling excited about some reason. She waited for him to say something about her clothes or praised her only heard such vulgar words from his mouth.


    "Hmm... You''re very beautiful. I can''t wait to eat you," Yuuki said with a deep voice while looking at Jeanne from up to down with a hot gaze.


    Jeanne shuddered when she heard his voice and felt his gaze. She was fl.u.s.tered and said hurriedly, "Don''t look at me like that you bastard!" She couldn''t use her Sacred Gear and she is helpless now. She felt that she was a sheep that was ready to be eaten by a wolf.


    "Follow me." Archer turned and walked.


    Jeanne didn''t dare to bete and followed behind him. She could tell that this ce was quiterge and felt a bit curious inside.


    Archer thought for a while and felt that it was better to hide his identity for a while. He entered his study room and sat down before saying, "Prepare me some tea."


    "......." Jeanne wasn''t sure what to say now.


    "There are tea leaves, water, and cups there," Archer said while pointing his finger at the side of the study room.


    "Oh." Jeanne nodded.


    Archer took a random book and decided to waste his time waiting for Vali and everyone toe back. He wasn''t sure where that guy had gone, but it was also a perfect time to train his maid.


    Shatter! Shatter!


    "...."


    Archer looked at Jeanne who had broken the entire cups around this room. He was wondering how someone could be this clumsy.


    Jeanne was on the ground and sighed helplessly. She wanted to clean it, but her hand suddenly wounded because of the broken piece of the cups. "Ah!"


    Archer stood up and said, "Don''t move!"


    Jeanne didn''t move when she heard his voice. She saw him walk toward him and grabbed her wounded finger. She frowned but opened her eyes wide when she saw him put her wounded finger on his mouth.


    "There... It has been healed." Yuuki looked around and said, "I''ll help you to clean and instruct you how to brew tea."


    Jeanne nodded helplessly at this guy. She felt that his gesture was quite sweet, the event thought his mouth was foul, but this guy cared for her.


    Yuuki patiently told Jeanne how to clean this ce along with making tea. He looked at this girl who seemed quite energetic and learned from him. ''Is this Stockholm syndrome?''

 Chapter 938: Dont ask me duel

    Archer looked at Jeanne, who had be quite docile for some reason. He sipped his tea carefully while tasting its taste. He had to admit that the quality of this tea was very inferior, but he understood that because this girl was a newbie.


    "Hey! Is this coffee?" Jeanne asked.


    "Yeah." Archer nodded and asked, "You want to try?"


    "Hmm..." Jeanne nodded and seemed a bit interested.


    "Then, you try to make it. Give me one too when you''re done," Archer said.


    "Yeah." Jeanne took the coffee and started to make it. She was often drinking this before when she was working and she missed it since she couldn''t drink it after she had been caught by the three factions and this guy.


    Archer thought for a bit and felt that there was something strange. ''Where''s Ophis?'' He suddenly realized that Ophis wasn''t in this Hanging Garden of Babylon. He was wondering whether that loner little dragon had decided to y somewhere. He felt a bit lonely, but he thought that it was alright since he thought that a girl could create a friend somewhere.


    Then there was a magic circle that appeared in the middle of the room.


    Jeanne gave the coffee that she had made to him. "Coffee."


    "Hmm." Archer sipped the coffee and felt surprised by the taste. He looked at Jeanne and seemed that this girl had a hidden talent.


    Jeanne looked at the magic portal then saw Vali, Bikou, Arthur, and Kuroka appeared from that magic circle.


    "Yuuki, nyaa!" Kuroka jumped into him and hugged him tightly. She took out his mask since she missed him. She kissed him and didn''t let him go.


    "..." Jeanne''s face froze when she heard Kuroka call this hateful guy Yuuki. She knew him since this guy was the one who had defeated them in Kyoto then the one who had also made Cao Cao be a woman.


    Vali, Bikou, and Arthur had gotten used to their actions and sat down on the sofa. They looked at Jeanne who had been stunned there and they saw him wearing a french maid uniform.


    "Yuuki, did you make this girl be a maid?" Bikou asked.


    "Isn''t this girl a member of Hero Faction?" Arthur asked.


    Yuuki separated from Kuroka and said, "Yes. I can''t let her rot in jail, right?"


    Vali only shook his head and said, "You have really killed Cao Cao, huh?"


    "Yeah...." Yuuki sighed and his mood felt a bit bad when he remembered it.


    "It''s alright." Kuroka hugged him.


    "Hmm..."


    Kuroka looked at Jeanne who had been silent but didn''t say anything. She thought that this girl could be a maid since this ce had always been a mess. She knew that someone needed to clean this ce.


    "Where is Ophis and Le Fay?" Yuuki asked curiously.


    "They''re ying in Asia," Arthur answered.


    "Ophis is going to Asia and decided to stay at Hyoudou residence for a while to y with her. Le Fay ising with her since someone needs to take care of Ophis," Bikou said.


    "Asia, huh?" Yuuki remembered that Asia had a very high affinity with a dragon, but he had to admit to that girl''s soft personality anyone would love them.


    "Yuuki, let''s fight," Vali suddenly said.


    "......." Yuuki twitched his lips and looked at this battle maniac. He looked at this guy who seemed eager to fight him. "Why?"


    "Because I have fought a lot of people. I want to fight you again to see my progress," Vali said. He remembered who Yuuki defeated him in the past and he wanted to fight him again.


    Bikou and Arthur looked at Yuuki with curious expressions to see whether this guy would ept Vali''s duel or not.


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "Have you tried to fight the owner of Zenith Tempest?"


    Vali raised his eyebrow and asked, "Do you mean that Dulio Gesualdo?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I have seen him fighting and in my opinion, he is a perfect person for you to fight."


    Vali seemed interested in Yuuki''s proposal.


    "I have his position. If you want, you can directly teleport to his location and ask him to fight," Yuuki said.


    "Give me his location," Vali immediately said.


    Yuuki nodded and gave Vali the location of Dulio. He didn''t want to fight and wanted to enjoy his break time. He thought for a while and asked, "What about Hyoudou? Don''t you want to fight with him?"


    Vali frowned and shook his head. "That guy... How to say... His power is unstable."


    "Unstable?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    "He can get stronger when something is happening around his loved one, but when it is a normal situation.... sigh..." Vali sighed.


    Yuuki nodded and understood. He knew that when the protagonist was in a dire situation or when their loved one was in danger their power would increase to a very incredible limit, but at the same time, the protagonist was very weak in the normal situation. He knew that it was the power of plot and he wasn''t sure how to change it, especially when the power of b.o.o.b.s had gone.


    "I''m going now to have a battle with Dulio," Vali said and immediately teleported to Dulio''s location.


    Yuuki only nodded and said to be careful.


    "You''re really bad," Kuroka said while smiling.


    Yuuki onlyughed in response.


    "I have heard that you have decided to have a child? Why don''t you give me one too?" Kuroka asked sweetly.


    "......"


    Yuuki looked at Kuroka and wondered how to answer this question, but suddenly someone screamed.


    "You liar!!!!!"


    Everyone looked at Jeanne who had been screaming toward Yuuki then ran away from this ce.


    "......."


    "What is happening?"

 Chapter 939: You bastard!

    Everyone looked at Jeanne who had run away from this ce.


    "..."


    "What was happening?" Kuroka asked.


    "Well, I thought to tease this girl earlier," Yuuki said while rubbing his nose.


    "..."


    Yuuki hugged Kuroka''s smooth waist and said, "I''ll try to make a lot of kitties with you, but do you want to make it during this dangerous time?"


    "Dangerous time?"


    "There are a lot of things happening in this world, especially the Khaos Brigade and you can''t stay in a ce since you often have to go out to fight a lot of people," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    "Be patient, I''ll work hard with you. If you want, we can make a lot of that is enough for us to create a football club," Yuuki said.


    Kuroka nodded and hugged him. She snuggled into him and said, "You promise, right?"


    "I promise." Yuuki nodded.


    Kuroka also understood that Yaeko was quite old and it was also understandable for Yaeko to be worried about her position when her boyfriend was two times and younger than her. She was young and she had a lot of time. She thought that it was better to be patient for a while and waited until the problem in this world was solved, especially the Khaos Brigade.


    Bikou and Arthur twitched their lips looking at both Kuroka and Yuuki who were flirting with each other. They felt that they had eaten dog food and felt the sourness of a single man.


    "Can you not flirt here?" Bikouined.


    Kurokaughed and said, "Don''t you go and chase that Jeanne?"


    "You''re not jealous?" Yuuki asked.


    Kuroka snorted and said, "It''s toote to be jealous since you''re a bastard who loves to eat an innocent girl."


    "......" Yuuki was wondering whether his image was this bad, but he knew that it was alright since he made those girls happy. "Oh, don''t worry. I''ll make you the happiest girl in this world."


    "Kyaaa!!"


    Bikou and Arthur twitched their lips and decided to follow Vali since it was very unbearable to see someone flirting with each other. They were wondering whether they should find a girlfriend as soon as possible.


    "Bastard! Bastard!"


    Jeanne was annoyed by Yuuki. She didn''t expect that guy to y with her. She didn''t expect Archer to be a Yuuki who had defeated them in Kyoto before. She felt that she was a fool being yed by him.


    "You bastard!!!!"


    "Who is the bastard?"


    Jeanne was startled and suddenly made a mess around.


    "......."


    Yuuki looked at Jeanne with a helpless expression. "What are you doing here? Let''s go back."


    "Hmph!" Jeanne pouted and looked away. She didn''t want to talk with the guy who loved to y with her.


    Yuuki looked at this girl and said, "To tell the truth, I have known you for a long time."


    "Eh?"


    "Do you remember this?" Yuuki made a mask of Zero and wore it on his face.


    "......."


    Jeanne opened her mouth wide looking at the guy who had asked her for a date in Kyoto but didn''te and the guy who had given him a specialmunication device but had never answered her. She felt her head was in a mess when she knew that this guy had three different identities at the same time. "Y - Y - Y - You!!!!" She didn''t know what to say and she was very annoyed. She had been yed by this guy and now she had be his maid.


    Yuuki picked Jeanne on his shoulder and said, "Let''s go back."


    "Let go of me!" Jeanne tried to move around and didn''t want to go back.


    "Listen to me," Yuuki said and pped her butt.


    p!


    "No!" Jeanne''s face was very red and wanted to break away from him.


    p!


    Yuuki pped her butt again.


    Jeanne''s eyes were red and felt really hateful toward him.


    Yuuki changed her position and carried Jeanne in his arms. He looked at her and said, "Jeanne, listen to me."


    Jeanne looked at Yuuki.


    "You''re alone," Yuuki said.


    Jeanne frowned with Yuuki''s words, but she couldn''t deny him. She was alone and didn''t have anyone around her. Her allies were defeated and some of them were killed. She couldn''t go back to the Khaos Brigade and church since she had betrayed them. If she escaped from this ce she would be a fugitive and her life would be miserable while running away from a lot of people.


    "But I am here. This is the only ce where you can live without trouble. I am going to take care of you." Yuuki looked at Jeanne and said, "Live under me. You can do whatever you want, but you need to be obedient and listen to me."


    "...." Jeanne knew that she didn''t have a choice, but she asked, "Do I have a choice?"


    "Sure, if you want to run away from this ce then you can run," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    "But do you want to do that? I can give you anything and you can live happily with me," Yuuki said.


    Jeanne cried a bit and listened to him. Her eyes were red and she couldn''t help but feel happy with his words. Though, she felt a bit resentful toward him and asked, "But why do you have to hide your identity earlier? Why you tease me!"


    "Because you''re cute. I can''t help but tease you," Yuuki said and pinched her nose.


    Jeanne pped his hand away and shouted, "You bastard!" She couldn''t attack him and decided to bite his neck.


    "Don''t bite me! Are you a dog?" Yuuki was helpless at this girl.


    Jeanne didn''t let him go and kept biting him. She hugged his shoulder and asked in a low voice, "Can I believe in you?"


    "Yeah, just be with me."


    Jeanne sighed and she didn''t have a choice, but she didn''t feel that it was bad either.


    "I also want to eat youter so you need to be prepared," Yuuki said.


    "Y - Y - Y - You bastard!!!!" Jeanne''s face was red again and she bit his shoulder again. She felt that she was a helpless sheep that would be eaten by wolf, but she didn''t hate it. She sighed inwardly and thought. ''Is this Stockholm syndrome?''

 Chapter 940: Teach you something fun!

    Jeanne who was reluctant at first had decided to be a maid in this Hanging Garden of Babylon after Yuuki had coaxed her for a few minutes. He thought that it was wasteful to let that girl stay in jail and it was better to let her stay in this ce then work as a maid since someone would die when they didn''t have something to do.


    Yuuki sipped a coffee that Jeanne brewed for him and watched her cleaning this ce from the trash that had been brought by Kuroka and everyone.


    "Get out of the way!" Jeanne pushed Kuroka away.


    "Nyaaa!!!" Kuroka was annoyed and snorted at this girl. She jumped toward Yuuki andined, "Yuuki, this girl bullied me, nyaa!"


    Yuuki looked at Kuroka and sighed. "Kuroka, you''re the girlfriend of master of this ce. You can punish her when she makes a mistake and you''re also the mistress of this ce."


    "....." Kuroka only had realized that she was the mistress of this ce. She suddenly remembered the drama tv that she had watched in the past. She stood up and walked toward a table in this room. She used her finger and said, "Jeanne, there is a lot of dust on this table. Haven''t you cleaned this ce before? Or you''re really that ipetent, nyaa?"


    Jeanne''s body was shaking and she wanted to get angry, but she held herself. She took a deep breath and smiled politely. "Yes, I''ll clean it right away."


    Kuroka had a smug smile on her face and nodded. She seemed satisfied with Jeanne''s response toward her. She walked toward Yuuki and hugged him. "This is good, nyaa! I can bully her all the time, nyaa!"


    Jeanna felt that her body was almost on an eruption when she heard Kuroka''s words. Her eyes twitched uncontrobly trying to hold her anger. She had very limited patience, but she knew that she was living in someone else''s house. She decided to hold it for a while, but she looked at Yuuki to tell him to stop this cat girl from bothering her.


    Yuuki noticed Jeanne''s gaze on him. He nodded and patted Kuroka''s head. "Kuroka, don''t bully her too much....."


    "Eh?" Kuroka couldn''t help butin, but Yuuki''s words weren''t over yet.


    "Just bully her in moderation," Yuuki said.


    Kuroka nodded with a smile and said, "Yes! I''ll bully her in moderation."


    "......"


    Crack!


    Jeanne broke the broom on her hands and said with a smile, "Hohoho, I am sorry, but master this broom is very fragile. You need to change this broom."


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I guess you''re right. I should change the broom that is made from titanium or something since it won''t be broken again in the future."


    Jeanne twitched her lips and decided to give up. She would be crazy to stay in this ce, but she wasn''t sure why she didn''t hate this feeling. ''What''s happening to me?''


    Yuuki looked at Jeanne''s reaction and could see that this girl had a masochist tendency. His eyes were never wrong and he could see it from the moment he had seen her in the past. Though, he needed to be patient since this girl was also simr to a cat. He knew that this girl needed time to adjust her living ce when she wasfortable...


    He didn''t need to say anything again and thought about what he needed to do. Hopefully, in this autumn season, he didn''t have to fight supernatural beings or meet Conan by ident. Tomorrow, he needed to go with Akeno to visit her father at Fallen Angel''s headquarters. He also wanted to meet with Azazel to talk about something. He also needed to supervise the recording process for his game that would be sold during winter. He had talked with his girls in the past and they had agreed to be voice actresses for his game. He also hoped for Eriri to not have another slum. He knew that the girl was a genius and also understood why that sometimes that she wasn''t satisfied with her work and wanted to reach her limit.


    ''If there were 48 hours per day, I''d be making a 48-page offset print book...''


    Yuuki remembered that it was Eriri''s words when they were drawing the characters, background, and a lot of things for their game.


    ''For Utaha.''


    Yuuki thought that he needed to watch for Utaha since when this girl was bored this girl loved to create a mess around. He could call her female hooligan, but he wouldn''t say that directly since that girl would throw him out of the room and wouldn''t give him a lovely night. He looked at Kuroka who was taunting Jeanne. He could see that Jeanne was on her limit and said, "Kuroka, how about youe with me?"


    "Nyaa? Where are we going, nyaa?" Kuroka asked and walked toward him.


    "Let''s go out and let Jeanne clean the room. We have something fun to do," Yuuki said.


    "Something fun? Is it something hi, nyaa?" Kuroka asked with an innocent expression.


    "....." Yuuki was a bit speechless when he saw this innocent expression since this girl had be a veteran in that area. He held her hand and said, "Have you heard mile high club?


    "Mile High Club? What''s that, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "There are only three of us here and we can try to y mile-high club," Yuuki said.


    "It seems very interesting, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Yes, it''s very fun." Yuuki smiled with a gentle smile while giving Kuroka sweet words that would make anyone diabetic, but for the reader who had known him. They knew that this guy was nning something bad.


    Jeanne took a deep breath and looked at Kuroka and Yuuki. She was wondering whether her decision was right to stay in this ce.

 Chapter 941: Female Knight

    Yuuki woke up in the morning and wondered whether he was a bit crazyst night. He stayed in the Hanging Garden of Babylon for a night and stayed with both Kuroka and Jeanne. He didn''t know where Vali and co had gone, but he was sure that they had done to fight with Dulio Gesualdo and the reason why they hadn''te might be because Dulio was running away or Dulio was so strong that made Vali needed a time to fight him.


    He felt that his left arm was a bit numb since Kuroka had been sleeping using his left arm as a pillow. He looked at her and caressed her cheek gently making her smile and snuggled into his chest. He wanted to get up, but thiszy cat wanted to sleep. Heid on his bed while thinking that he had promised to go out with Akeno today.


    "Father-inw, huh?"


    "What''s father-inw?" Kuroka asked curiously with sleepy eyes.


    "Nothing. I just need to meet Akeno''s fatherter," Yuuki said.


    "Didn''t she hate her father?" Kuroka asked.


    "Their rtionship has turned better and this time she wants to learn something about her mother from her father," Yuuki said.


    "Each of us has a veryplicated family, nyaa," Kuroka said with a deep sigh. Her childhood wasn''t good and it was a very harsh time for her.


    "But our children in the future won''t since there are two dependable parents," Yuuki said while caressed Kuroka''s stomach. He hadn''t made her pregnant, but this gesture showed how much he loved her.


    Kuroka smiled when she heard his sweet words. She knew that this guy could take care of her and her children in the future, but she couldn''t help butin about the number of girls. She snorted and said, "You''re not dependable nyaa! You have too many girls!"


    "......."


    Yuuki blinked his eyes and said, "But isn''t good? With a lot of girls, you can have a lot of sisters!"


    "......." Kuroka twitched her lips and sighed. Then suddenly she felt something hard poking her stomach. She didn''t need to guess what it was and wondered how this guy could be this powerful since she was very tired.


    "Kuroka, my son has woken up. How about we wrestler one more time?" Yuuki asked.


    "Nyaa! I am too tired, nyaa," Kuroka said and entered the nket.


    "Just one time," Yuuki whispered patiently.


    "........"


    "You have always said it once, but then you did more than that!" Kurokained.


    "But don''t you like it too? Last night you became a female knight riding her horse in very heroic action?" Yuuki said.


    "You bastard, nyaa!" Kuroka''s face was red. Even though she was shameless, it was very embarrassing for her to hear it from this guy''s mouth. She pushed him below her and looked at him.


    "So you want to be a female knight again?" Yuuki asked.


    Kuroka was red and decided to ride on him again. This time she swore that she would defeat this stud horse.


    Jeanne sighed once again. She knew that sighing was bad, but she couldn''t help it since she kept hearing a lewd voice from one room. She felt quite resentful toward Yuuki since her room was very near to their room. Her eyes were red since she couldn''t sleep when both Kuroka and Yuuki had stayed all night to have fun together. Even though her stamina that she had gotten from her training on her time when she was an exorcist and she also had a boost of power when she became the carrier the spirit of the Maiden of Orleans, Joan of Arc, but it was very stressful for her to stay all night to listen to their female knight y.


    She thought that it was over, but then in the early morning, both of them had done it again. She knew that she couldn''t sleep and decided to go out, but she met him in an ident.


    "Oh, Jeanne," Yuuki greeted.


    Jeanne looked at Yuuki whose appearance was very healthy and didn''t show any tiredness. She was wondering what kind of stamina this person had.


    "Can you give me a coffee?" Yuuki asked.


    "Sure," Jeanne said.


    Yuuki stayed in his study room while reading some books. He knew that he needed to study a lot since he needed to manage his business.


    "Here''s your coffee," Jeanne said.


    "Thank you," Yuuki said and sipped his coffee slowly.


    "Where is Kuroka?" Jeanne asked.


    "She is sleeping. She is veryzy and might wake upter at noon," Yuuki said.


    ''Isn''t that your fault?!'' Jeanne wanted to say, but she decided to be quiet.


    "I''ll go out after this, do you want to stay here or stay in my other house?" Yuuki asked.


    Jeanne thought for a while and said, "I''ll stay here. With my status, it''ll be troublesome for you." She knew that Yuuki hid his identity so as not to cause trouble to his family. She was a terrorist and with just her identity alone it would make a lot of trouble for him when she came with him.


    "You don''t need to think that since I have a lot of ways to make a disguise for you," Yuuki said.


    Jeanne looked at Yuuki and said, "I''ll clean this ce for a while and when I am bored, I''ll tell you to bring me out."


    "Sure." Yuuki agreed with her request.


    "Do you want breakfast?" Jeanne asked.


    "Can you cook?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, but only simple European food," Jeanne said.


    "Then, please," Yuuki said.


    "Wait for a while, I''ll prepare it for you," Jeanne said and started to cook.


    Yuuki watched Jeanne who prepared breakfast.


    Neither of them said anything and only enjoyed this quiet moment together. Sometimes happiness is very simple, that is having you with me having breakfast together.

 Chapter 942: I am not Shizuka and he isnt Nobita

    Akeno had prepared everything and she felt slightly nervous since she would meet her father at Grigori''s headquarters. Thought that there was someone who was more nervous than her. "Rias, why are you so nervous? It isn''t you who is going to meet your lost long-stranded rtionship parents."


    "......" Rias sighed and said, "You don''t understand. It feels quite awkward to stay with Issei-kun''s house when I have rejected her. Then when I have thought to say something to Yuuki, but that guy suddenly when out to go to the remote ind?!" She suddenly became very annoyed when she remembered about that matter and after that incident, she hadn''t met him for a while.


    Akeno sighed and said, "Just get a room and have fun together then your rtionship would be better."


    "Akeno!" Rias''s face was as red as her hair when she heard Akeno''s words.


    "I know that both of you have done that kind of thing together, right?" Akeno wasn''t sure why, but when she teased this girl she felt that she wasn''t nervous anymore.


    Rias''s movement was a bit stagnant, but she nodded since she had told Akeno the truth before.


    "That Hero Faction is surely very insidious. They have thoroughly understood the physiologicality of Yuuki and his weakness. What a fearsome foe, and it was lucky that they had been defeated," Akeno said with a deep sigh.


    "AKENO!!!!" Rias was annoyed when she was kept being teased by this girl.


    Akeno smiled and said, "He will go out with me after this, have you told him about your decision?"


    Rias shook her head and said, "No."


    "Then, I''ll give you time to talk to him. I''ll take a bath for a bit," Akeno said.


    "You''re not taking a bath earlier?" Rias asked.


    "My body is a bit sweet earlier. I want to take a bath," Akeno said and walked to the bathroom.


    "......" Rias looked at Akeno and felt that this girl had be Shizuka on Doraemon who was always in the bathroom when Nobita teleported to her house. She sighed and knew that Koneko was going out to y with Asia and Ophis. She thought about how to solve her problem then suddenly she heard that the door was opened.


    "Oh? Rias? How are you here?" Yuuki asked.


    "What? You don''t want to see me?" Rias raised her eyebrow. She wasn''t sure why, but her nervousness had done when she heard Yuuki''s question.


    "Of course not, I am very happy to meet you," Yuuki said and sat down next to her. "Where is Akeno?"


    "She is taking a bath." Rias looked at Yuuki and wondered why she felt nice with him. "You''re not going to join her in taking a bath?"


    "That''s a very interesting proposal, but I won''t do that since you''re here," Yuuki said.


    "Oh? So I am a bother?" Rias stared at Yuuki with a sharp gaze. She would st her destructive magic when he said something wrong.


    "Of course not, I am happy that you''re here and that''s why I want to spend my limited time with you," Yuuki said smoothly.


    "......" Rias raised her eyebrow and nodded. She seemed very satisfied with his answer.


    Yuuki looked at Rias and asked, "How is your date with Hyodou?"


    Rias was a bit surprised when she heard this question and she wasn''t sure what to say to him. She knew that she had rejected Issei, but she didn''t want him to be very easy to get her.


    "Rias, don''t you think that it is a bit unfair?" Yuuki suddenly said.


    "Unfair? What do you mean?" That question threw Rias by surprise. She wasn''t sure what he meant by this question.


    "I mean that Issei has a chance to have a date with you, but what about me? I have never had a date with you," Yuuki said. He felt that it was quite unfair since he didn''t have a chance to make her heart move toward him.


    "But you have stolen my first time," Rias said.


    "......." Yuuki was speechless and knew that it was Rias''s ultimate weapon when she was talking with him. He put a puppy expression on his face and said, "But we haven''t had a date yet."


    Rias looked at Yuuki and had to admit this puppy expression on his face was very lethal on her. She crossed her arm and had a blush on her face. "T - Then, I''ll give you a chance to have a date with me!"


    "Yes!" Yuuki thought that his acting proficiency was really helping him this time. "I''ll make the best date for you."


    "Hmm, let''s see whether you can do that," Rias said. She knew that it was a good chance for her to say that she had rejected Issei during the date before. She also didn''t want Yuuki to have her that easily. She wanted to see how big his feelings were toward her and also wanted to see how this date was.


    Then both of them talked to each other until they heard this voice.


    "Ara ara, it seems that both of you have made up to each other," Akeno said and walked toward them. Her hair was a bit damp and she sat down next to Yuuki.


    Yuuki helped her to dry Akeno''s hair. "We''re going to go now?"


    "Yes," Akeno answered.


    "You''re ready?" Yuuki asked.


    "......."


    Yuuki moved his hand around Akeno''s waist and said, "I am here."


    Akeno took a deep breath and said, "I am ready." Even though her rtionship with her father had be better, sometimes she remembered her childhood time when her mother..... She snuggled into Yuuki''s chest and asked, "You''re always with me, right?"


    "Yes, even if I am not around you, how about I help you to make someone apany you?" Yuuki said while caressing her stomach.


    Akeno chuckled and said, "Rias, both of us will go out now."


    Rias only nodded and said, "Don''t force yourselves."


    "I know, but I have him with me," Akeno said.


    Rias looked at Yuuki and nodded. "Then, I''ll go to sleep first. I haven''t slept earlier." She yawned and walked toward Yuuki''s room.


    "....." Yuuki looked at Rias and asked, "She has been living here?"


    "Yes, it seems that you have a high chance to make her fall," Akeno said with a smile.


    "....." Yuuki only rubbed his nose and wondered how many women he would have in the future.

 Chapter 943: Strange Photo

    Yuuki and Akeno went together to Grigori''s headquarters. They teleported together and arrived at the location easily.


    It wasn''t his first time here, but for her, it was her first time.


    "Have you been here before?" Akeno asked.


    "Yeah, I''ve had a spar with Sona and her peerage in the past," Yuuki said. He didn''t forget to wear his disguise when he arrived in this ce. Even though some people knew about his identity, they didn''t tell anyone about it.


    The moment the guards saw Yuuki, who had disguised himself as Archer, they smiled and greeted him. They talked to each other for a while and he told them that he wanted to meet Baraqiel. They told him that Baraqiel, who was inside the headquarters specifically, was in the garden having an afternoon tea.


    "Why does he have such a girly hobby?" Akeno frowned.


    "......"


    "I am not sure, you should ask himter," Yuuki said. He didn''t think much since he thought that Baraqiel probably wanted to give them a special greeting or something.


    They walked for a while and saw a lot of weird things along the way.


    Yuuki exined to Akeno that some of the strange rooms were something that was used to increase the power of the Sacred Gears users.


    "This ce is very strange," Akeno said.


    "Hahaha, that''s true."


    They turned and saw someone familiar.


    "Sensei!" Akeno eximed.


    "Azazel." Yuuki nodded.


    "Are both of you visiting Baraqiel?" Azazel asked.


    "Yes."


    "That guy seems quite excited for some reason so you guys are the reason," Azazel said.


    Yuuki felt that Azazel was looking at him with a strange expression, but he didn''t say anything. He knew that this guy was mostly curious about something, but he was toozy to manage this guy. "Where is Baraqiel?"


    "He seems to be in the garden. I''ll guide you there," Azazel said.


    "Thank you," Akeno said.


    "No problem, I am a bit curious about thest long meeting between both father and daughter," Azazel said.


    "It won''t be that dramatic," Akeno said.


    Yuuki wasn''t even surprised when this meeting would lead to fighting or something.


    It didn''t take them a few minutes to arrive at Baraqiel''s location. They saw Baraqiel seemed happy when he saw Akeno, but his expression turned grim when he saw both Azazel and Yuuki.


    "What''s that expression?!" Yuuki and Azazel couldn''t help butin.


    "Akeno, wee," Baraqiel said gently.


    "Hmph!" Akeno didn''t say anything and hugged Yuuki''s hand tightly.


    "........"


    Baraqiel coughed and said, "How about the two of you sit down first?"


    "What about me?" Azazel said.


    "Just get out of this ce," Baraqiel said without mercy.


    "...." Azazel was depressed, but he went out honestly.


    Yuuki led Akeno to sit down on the table and he had to admit that Baraqiel or his father-inw was very good at designing this ce. It might be because of the experience living for a long time that Baraqiel had seen a lot of design in his life.


    "I have prepared a special green tea that I have gotten from special trade," Baraqiel said.


    ''Special trade...'' Yuuki was speechless, but he was a bit curious. He sipped the tea slowly and had to admit that it was good. "It''s good." He needed to give his father-inw a face and helped to make the rtionship between father and daughter be normal.


    Akeno also sipped the tea, even though she knew it was good, but her expression didn''t change from the moment she was here.


    "Did you prepare it by yourselves?" Yuuki asked. He knew that they couldn''t stay quiet all the time.


    "Yes, I have prepared everything since yesterday," Baraqiel said. He was a bit grateful for Yuuki to start the conversation.


    "I have to admit----"


    "It''s disgusting," Akeno suddenly said.


    "........"


    The air became stagnant when they heard Akeno''s words.


    "Cough! Cough!" Yuuki coughed and asked, "I wonder whether I can get this tea."


    "Yeah, sure." Baraqiel nodded and took a deep breath. He knew that his daughter wouldn''t forgive him that easily. "Oh, yes, how is your trip here?"


    "It''s----"


    "We''re using teleportation," Akeno said.


    "......"


    It seemed that it was very hard to hold a normal conversation between them.


    Yuuki thought for a while and asked, "Do you have a photo of Akeno during her childhood?"


    "Huh?" Akeno was a bit surprised.


    "Oh, I have it. Let me get it for you." Baraqiel seemed to be spirited when he heard Yuuki''s question. He went to his room to take his photo album.


    "Why are you asking that? If it''s a photo of me, don''t you have a lot?" Akeno whispered. She remembered that both of them had taken nude photos together before.


    "That''s a photo when you''re an a.d.u.l.t and I want to see my innocent Akeno during her growing time. I want to see how you were when you were a child," Yuuki said.


    "You''re such a bastard!" Akeno said and hit his arm.


    It didn''t take long for Baraqiel to take out the photo album and show it to both of them.


    Yuuki nodded and had to admit that Akeno had shown good genes during her childhood that could make her grow into such a splendid woman. Then he saw a photo of a woman who had a simr appearance to Akeno. "This is?"


    "That''s myte wife." Baraqiel looked at Yuuki and said, "Beautiful, isn''t she?"


    "Yeah, if I was born 20 years earlier then I mightpete with you to have her love," Yuuki said.


    "....." Baraqiel twitched his lips when he heard this naughty son-inw''s mouth. He had to admit that this guy was quite good if only this guy only dated his daughter.


    Akeno seemed to be caught in nostalgia about her childhood. She had talked with Baraqiel in the past and knew why he couldn''t save her mother. She sighed and kept the photo album until she saw a strange photo. She saw that it was a photo of her mother and mother wearingtex clothes and her mother whipped her father who was tied by a rope. "What kind of y is this?"


    Yuuki and Baraqiel twitched their lips when they saw this photo.


    Yuuki looked at Baraqiel and didn''t expect such a tough man to have such a fetish. ''There are a lot of things in this world.

 Chapter 944: Fetish?

    "What is this?" Akeno asked while pointing her finger at the strange photo of both of her parents.


    "...."


    Yuuki didn''t intend to say anything and looked at Baraqiel with a curious expression. He knew that each person had their own hobby and he didn''t intend to say that it was wrong or right, but he was a bit curious whether Akeno was made by this y.


    Baraqiel wasn''t sure what to say and his face was blushing. Even though he was an old man and had a lot of experience living for a long time, it was his first time to have this experience. He didn''t expect both his daughter and his son-inw to suddenly open his secret y with histe wife. He had to admit that he missed that moment until now and he made a long sigh. "That''s how I made you."


    "........"


    Akeno wasn''t sure what to say and suddenly she looked at Yuuki.


    "......."


    Yuuki decided to look away and ignored Akeno''s gaze.


    "Dear," Akeno said sweetly.


    Yuuki sipped his tea and acted like he hadn''t heard anything.


    "You''re Shuri and my daughter, there''s both my blood and Shuri''s blood on you," Baraqiel said.


    Yuuki looked at Baraqiel and wondered whether this guy wanted to say that Akeno was both a masochist and sadistic?


    "Hmm....." Akeno looked at the picture intensely.


    "....." Baraqiel was a bit nervous and asked, "Akeno, can I have that back?"


    "Sure," Akeno said and gave Baraqiel his shameful photo.


    "Ha....." Baraqiel felt that he was very tired at that moment.


    "Dear...." Akeno looked at Yuuki once again.


    "This cookie is good," Yuuki said. He didn''t want to be tied and even if he agreed he didn''t want to talk about it in front of Baraqiel.


    "I bought it from a popr shop," Baraqiel said while nodding.


    Akeno snorted looking at both Yuuki and Baraqiel. She didn''t want to give up and wanted to y that kind of game together with Yuukiter.


    They talked for a while then they decided to go out together to visit Shuri''s grave.


    The location of Shuri''s grave is on the nearby location of Grigori. Baraqiel moved histe wife to a nearby location after she was killed in the past. He was toote to save her and it was one of the regrets that he couldn''t wash away.


    Yuuki held Akeno''s hand since he knew that this girl was a bit nervous. She was living on the old shrine in the past or the ce where she was living with both of her parents, but now she was living in Yuuki''s house. It was her first time after a while to go to Shuri''s grave since her rtionship with her father was very bad in the past. Her feeling was both excited and nervous at the same time when she started to get closer and closer to her mother''s grave. She was walking in the middle of both Yuuki and Baraqiel. She looked at her father''s lonely figure then also held his father''s hand.


    Baraqiel seemed a bit surprised but smiled gently. He didn''t say anything and looked at Yuuki who was also holding Akeno''s hand. He nodded and didn''t say anything this time.


    Akeno felt a bit blissful when she could hold the two people who loved her dearly in this life. Then she saw a grave with a straight tombstone that was surrounded by a number of beautiful flowers to apany the people who were buried in this grave. She saw her mother''s name on the tombstone and couldn''t help, but sobbed slowly. She walked slowly with the help of both Baraqiel and Yuuki then crouched down in front of the grave of her mother. "Mom, I am back."


    Baraqiel smiled gently and said, "Shuri, your daughter has grown up and has be a beautifuldy." He had always wanted to say this and this time he had a chance to do it. Tears rolled down, but he kept his smile on his face. He was happy, but also sad since his wife couldn''t see her daughter who had grown up into a splendid woman.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure what to say, but he knew that there was something that he needed to say at this moment. "My name is Ichijou Yuuki. I am your daughter''s boyfriend. I know that I might be a bastard, but I will make your daughter happy in this life. If I can''t do that then you might curse meter."


    Akeno and Baraqiel gave a gentleugh when they heard him.


    They stayed in this ce for a while before deciding to go back. They knew that they couldn''t stay sad all the time and the best thing to do in this life was to live to the fullest and happily. Though Baraqiel decided to stay for a while since he was quite awkward at this moment. His perverted photo had just been discovered by his daughter and his son-inw. He had a long sigh and talked about a lot of things in front of his wife''s grave. He wasn''t sure why, but he had a feeling that his wife was listening to hisint.


    Yuuki and Akeno walked side by side while holding their hands together. They felt closer than before and it was a wonderful feeling for both of them.


    "Ha....." Yuuki sighed.


    "What''s wrong?" Akeno asked.


    "Your mother is really beautiful," Yuuki said while smiling at Akeno.


    Akeno snorted and said, "Of course!" She seemed proud and said, "Isn''t this why I have turned into beautiful?"


    Yes, beautiful, but her hobby...


    Yuuki wasn''t sure what to say when he saw that perverted photo.


    "Dear...."


    Yuuki shuddered when he heard her voice right beside his ears. He wasn''t sure why his ears became more sensitive and this sweet voice went straight into his brain making him crazy.


    "Why don''t we try the thing that my parents have done?" Akeno asked sweetly.


    "......"


    Yuuki twitched his lips and asked, "You want to do that?"


    Akeno''s eyes were shining and nodded eagerly. She wanted to tie him then heard his scream on the bed.


    "......"


    Yuuki could feel the malice on Akeno and knew what this perverted girl wanted to do, but.....


    "Sure."


    "Yes! Let''s go back! Let''s prepare right away!" Akeno said while pulling Yuuki''s hand.


    "Wait! Wait! Right now? Don''t you need to do the preparation?" Yuuki asked.


    "Don''t worry, I have bought a lot of things since I have thought that we''ll have such a moment," Akeno said.


    "......"


    Yuuki knew that he couldn''t run and that was why he decided to enjoy such a y.

 Chapter 945: Equal Exchange?

    Yuuki looked at the rope mark on his hand and couldn''t help but sigh. He looked at his back that had turned red. He looked at Akeno who was sleeping after being tired, but the smile satisfaction couldn''t be hidden from her sleeping face. He had to admit that this y made a new possibility of game, but he just couldn''t love this game. He knew that it was good since Akeno loved to y with his rod then tenderly inserted it into her honey pot. He might have a headache about the future when he thought about how wild she was in this game. He moved closer to Akeno and said, "Akeno, I''ll go back first."


    "Hmm..." Akeno didn''t open her eyes but moved while opening both of her arms while showing her glorious figure.


    Yuuki gulped then ate her lips eagerly then before long they started another round of game in the early morning.


    Yuuki teleported from his home on Kuoh back to his home in Tokyo. He stretched his body and wanted to take a bath since Eriri woulde to his houseter to look at the progress of voice recording for their game. He wanted to take a bath, but he stopped when he saw Utaha sipping a coffee slowly. He walked to her side and kissed her cheek. "I miss you."


    "Hmm...." Utaha hummed while sipping her coffee. Then she sniffed and smelled an intense smell that was familiar to her. She looked at him and couldn''t help but ask, "Did you have fun with Akeno?"


    Yuuki''s expression turned strange and wasn''t sure what to say.


    "What''s that expression?" Utaha asked, then looked in his arms. She saw that there was a red mark that was simr to something. "Why is your hand red?"


    "It was the result of our gamest night," Yuuki said.


    "....." Utaha gave him a second nce then stared at him for a while and said, "I want to try it too."


    "...." Yuuki''s eyes twitched when he heard about such thingsing out from her mouth.


    "How?" Utaha asked.


    "..." Yuuki sighed and said, "I''ll work hard." He kissed her cheek again and said, "I''ll take a bath. Eriri wille hereter."


    Utaha raised her eyebrow and asked, "That airport chest? Is it about a game?"


    "You don''t need to be that rude," Yuuki said.


    "Isn''t that a fact?" Utaha asked.


    Yuuki looked at Utaha for a while and said, "Utaha, do you want to try to have a t chest?"


    "....."


    "What?" Utaha didn''t seem to believe what she had heard earlier.


    Yuuki raised both of his index fingers and made a gesture of exchange. "You know that I am a magician. I want you to feel how it feels to have a t chest."


    "......" Utaha seemed a bit interested and crossed her arms. She felt that it could be used as her inspiration to write her novel. She thought for a while and asked, "But how are you going to do that? You''re going to exchange my breats..." She moved around her breats making it jiggling around.


    "And that mad dog''s chest, right?"


    "......" Yuuki decided to ignore Utaha who had called Eriri a mad dog. He thought for a while and said, "Let''s see... How about we said that I have made a device to exchange breats of someone to another person?" He didn''t want to show his magic, but with the technology, he might be able to give a camouge for this experiment.


    "Interesting." Utaha nodded and said, "Let''s do it. I am also a bit curious."


    "Then you need to wait for Eriri first." Yuuki felt that he wouldn''t be able to go to the bathroom if he kept talking with her. "Then, I''ll take a bath first."


    "I''ll talk about it with herter," Utaha said.


    Yuuki stopped and asked, "Do you think that she''ll agree?"


    Utaha snorted and said, "Of course! That mad dog''s dream is to have a D cup on her pitiful chest."


    ''D?'' Yuuki remembered that Eriri had A cup or smaller. He sighed at her poor development, but he thought that it also gave her a different kind of charm. He shook his head and said, "Anyway, don''t make her angry. I''ll take a bath for a while."


    "Hurry up, your smell is so intense that a girl might faint when she smells youter," Utaha said.


    Yuuki frowned and wondered whether he smelled that bad.


    Yuuki felt that his body was really refreshed after he had taken a bath. He felt that his body was very energetic and wanted to drink something cold. He walked downstairs and saw that there were a lot of people there. He had also seen Eriri there and seemed to be quiet for some reason. He went to take something from the fridge and walked toward them. "Eriri, have you been waiting?"


    "No, I have just arrived," Eriri said and looked at him with excitement.


    "...." Yuuki was a bit surprised looking at Eriri''s expression and he looked at Utaha.


    Utaha nodded and said, "I have talked with her and she has said agreed to do it."


    "Really?" Yuuki was surprised.


    Eriri was a bit embarrassed but nodded. "It''s for science and I need to help the progress for the future of humanity." She uttered those words with a serious expression as if she really wanted to help the future of humanity.


    "......"


    "Are you really going to do that?" Yukana asked curiously.


    "If both people agree then why not?" Yuuki said.


    "I don''t think this is an equal exchange," Ranko said.


    "Don''t worry, this thing isn''t permanent and will only happen for a few hours," Yuuki said. He wasn''t sure why but he saw Eriri''s expression turned into disappointment.


    "There isn''t any danger, right?" Shouko asked worriedly.


    "No, this is safe," Yuuki said. He took the device and said, "This is the device and let''s try it shall we?"


    Utaha sighed and said, "I might be feeling a bit regret."


    "There is no turning back! You''re also the one who has invited me, right?" Eriri said hurriedly.


    "You don''t need to be that desperate!" Utaha said.


    "I - I am not desperate!" Eriri said with a red face.


    "Cough! Cough! Let us start our experiment," Yuuki said.


    Utaha and Eriri nodded then wrapped the device on their chests.


    Eriri observed the device for a while and felt that it was very futuristic with a silver metallic color, but with a hint of feminine with a pink color on its edge.


    "I''ll start now," Yuuki said and turned on the device.


    "I have always been curious about the feeling of having a t chest," Utaha said with a snort.


    "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!" Eriri was mad.


    The device started to work and Eriri and Utaha felt that there was a change in their b.r.e.a.s.ts. Even though they didn''t feel anything, the change on their b.r.e.a.s.ts was visible on their eyes.


    Everyone seemed to watch this scene with astonishment until thest moment they saw that Utaha had a t chest then Eriri who had pitiful chest had veryrge breats.


    At this moment, Eriri felt that she was a Cindere who had met her witch mother.


    "YES!!!!!!"

 Chapter 946: Seiyuu? 1

    "YES!!!!!"


    Eriri''s scream made everyone attracted to the scene in front of them.


    Eriri seemed to be in an excited condition when she saw her breats had grown into D cup then she couldn''t help but cry in happiness.


    "..."


    Everyone was speechless when they saw Eriri crying with a happy smile.


    ''Is she really that happy?''


    They weren''t sure what to say at that moment. They turned their attention toward Utaha who seemed to be lost in something.


    Utaha couldn''t say words and kept looking at her t chest. She moved her fingers several times as if trying to grab something, but she could only grab nothing. Though her back felt lighter, she felt weird at this moment.


    "It''s a bit heavy." Eriri touched her newrge breats whileining. She wasn''t sure, but she felt that it would be hard to draw. Though, there was something that made her happy. She smirked and said, "How does it feel to have an airport chest?"


    Utaha frowned and said, "This is your airport chest! My b.r.e.a.s.ts are on your side!" She suddenly became very irritated and felt very ufortable.


    Boing! Boing! Boing!


    Eriri seemed very happy with her breats and seemed to be proud of it even though it wasn''t her own.


    Yuuki looked at Eriri and Utaha. He felt a sense of disturbance at both of them. He couldn''t exin it well, but it felt wrong for some reason. He only felt that something wasn''t in ce, but he was the one who had nned the idea. ''Anyway, this is only for a few hours.'' He shook his head and said, "Let''s start the recording."


    They nodded and went together to his studio on the underground.


    Utaha started to quarrel with Eriri and told her that breats were her.


    Eriri seemed to be ignoring Utaha''s words and only smiled.


    "Y - You!!!" Utaha looked at Yuuki and hugged his arm. "Yuuki, give mine back!"


    Yuuki who was hugged by Utaha didn''t feel the usual jiggle on his arm, rather it was hard. He could feel Utaha''s ribs and he felt quite strange at this moment. He looked at Utaha and said, "There are two hours left, you need to be patient. Aren''t you the one who has wanted to feel to have a t chest?"


    "B - But..." Utaha had never thought the feeling of being t chests were this pitiful. She felt that she had lost something important. She could feel her ribs touching Yuuki''s arm and that made her a bit sad.


    "If you really want it then I can turn you back now?" Yuuki finally gave in when he saw Utaha''s expression. Eriri and Utaha, of course, would choose Utaha since this girl was his girlfriend.


    "NO!!!! There are 2 hours left! Don''t you dare to do that!" Eriri screamed and didn''t want to let go of such a rare chance. She even had a hope to have this breats permanent even though she knew that it was impossible, but she hoped for such a miracle.


    Yuuki looked at Eriri, then looked at Utaha. "How?"


    Utaha took a deep breath and calmed herself. She knew that it was Eriri''s first time in her life to have suchrge breats and she had a good heart in her opinion. She looked at Eriri with disdainful expression then said, "This is your only chance, you should use it well." She snorted and also wanted to try to write using this t chest.


    Eriri also snorted and looked at Utaha with a disdainful expression. She looked at Utaha''s chest then her chest without saying anything.


    Utaha frowned and knew that expression quite well since she had often used it, but this time it was being used by this mad dog girl and that made her very annoyed.


    Yuuki knew that they might start quarreling again and the progress of the game wouldn''t start if he let them fight again. "Shouko, how about you first start to record?"


    "Me?" Shouko was a bit surprised.


    "Yes, you have practiced the script, right?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes." Shouko nodded and felt a bit excited. She had her voice and she wanted to see how it felt to give a voice to a character.


    "Your character in this "nnad" game is Nagisa Furukawa." Yuuki started to exin what kind of characters Nagisa Furukawa had and tried to check whether Shouko had the same understanding as him.


    Shouko nodded and also understood what kind of character Nagisa Furukawa was. She also felt a resemnce to her character and she also wanted to y this character. Though, she had to admit that her condition was a bit simr since her boyfriend was also a delinquent and very naughty too, especially in bed. Her face started to be red when she thought about a lot of things that they had done together.


    "Shouko? What''s wrong? Did you get sick?" Yuuki was worried.


    "N - No!" Shouko shook her head. She was wondering whether Yuuki would think of her as a perverted girl when he knew that she was thinking about her days with him on the bed few days ago.


    Yukana and Ranko seemed to realize Shouko''s expression a bit and couldn''t help but tease her.


    "Shouko-chan, you perverted girl," Ranko whispered.


    "Do you love to be yed by Yuuki?" Yukana asked.


    Shouko felt that her face was really red and hot. She started to sob since she didn''t want him to think of her as a perverted girl, s her body would never lie and she was eager for his touch.


    "Don''t tease, Shouko." Utaha stopped them.


    "Shouko-chan, how about we start the recorded voice for the game?" Eriri asked.


    "Tch...." Ranko and Yukana snorted at the same time.


    "Yes!" Shouko was a bit nervous, but she had made up her mind. She walked into the record room and ced headphones while standing in front of a microphone.


    "Shouko, you can start," Yuuki said.


    Shouko nodded and started to enter her act.


    Everyone felt that there was only a single light that appeared and it was centered around Shouko.


    Shouko raised one of her palms and said softly, "If you wish..."


    "Would you like me to take you?"


    Everyone seemed to be attracted to her at this moment.


    "To take ce in this city where wishese true."


    Shouko held her hands together as if making a wish.


    Yuuki who saw this scene felt that it was right to choose Shouko for these characters.

 Chapter 947: Seiyuu? 2

    The process of voice recording for the game was quite smooth, especially when Shouko had prepared for a long time just for this moment.


    Ranko and Yukana observed Shouko and tried to learn something from her since it would be their time to perform after this. They knew that Yuuki didn''t really need them to make this game and that was the reason why they were happy when he asked for their help. It was their first time creating something together and it was such a wonderful game. They couldn''t help but hug Yuuki''s arms together.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm..." Ranko and Yukana only shook their heads while listening and watching Shouko who was in the record room.


    Utaha and Eriri also didn''t say anything. Their expression was serious while holding the scripts in their hands. Even though they had often fought to each other, when it was their job they had be very serious. However, the change on their chests made them be quite ufortable.


    Eriri would have never thought that her back would be this tired to have such arge breat. She felt that she needed to fix her posture all the time or else she would slouch back because of the weight of her b.r.e.a.s.ts. She suddenly realized the hardship of someone who had suchrge b.r.e.a.s.ts in their life. She was wondering how they could live with such a big breats since it started to bother her. She couldn''t draw well since therge breats were making her quite ufortable to draw. She also felt easily tired, especially when she had never had a chance to work out.


    Utaha felt a bit strange since she felt very light at this moment. She felt that there was nothing that could stop her at this moment. She suddenly realized a sad truth that there was a sacrifice in everything. She felt that when she hadrge breats it was full of hardship since her back had always been in pain, but Yuuki had always given him a message in payment for ying with her breats. She looked at her t chest and suddenly realized whether she had been hard on Sawamura Eriri. She was wondering whether her words were too much before. Slowly, she started to understand the feeling of girls who had t chests in their life. She sighed and thought inwardly. ''It''s such a cruel life.''


    At this moment, Utaha and Eriri started to understand each other and they felt that their rtionship had be closer.


    Yuuki, Yukana, and Ranko didn''t really know and they wouldn''t even care about such stupid things either since all of their attention was ced on the angel in front of them who was known as...


    Nishimiya Shouko.


    "Shouko is a real angel!" Yukana said.


    "I agree with that," Ranko said.


    "I seconded that," Yuuki said.


    Shouko smiled a bit shyly hearing their praise. She took a deep breath and her eyes became serious again to start the voice again.


    The process of recording wasn''t that long and Shouko was very excellent with her job. It seemed that she was quite talented as a voice actress.


    Yuuki then decided to let both Yukana and Ranko record their voices. They were ying both Kyou Fujibayashi and Ryou Fujibayashi. Both of their characters were twins and since they had been together for a long time their understanding of each other was very good. He had to admit that their process of learning was very fast. He was wondering whether his million seeds and protein supply that he had always given them make them very smart.


    Shouko watched both Yukana and Ranko intensely while opening her mouth to mimic them. She wasn''t sure why, but somehow she might be interested in being a voice actress.


    Eriri and Utaha were together watching the process of giving a voice in the game characters. They had to admit that the process was quite tiring, especially for Eriri who had been givenrge b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    It had been a few hours then suddenly when both Eriri and Utaha were focussing their attention to both Yukana and Ranko who were doing their job as a voice actress didn''t realize that their chest hade back.


    Eriri felt lighter and she wasn''t sure why, but she didn''t care since all of her attention was in the record room.


    Utaha also felt a familiar weight, but since she had gotten used to such a weight she didn''t care much and put all of her attention on the record room.


    Their breats hade back to their original sizes and they felt very natural at this moment. Theymented one after another about their jobs and a lot of things.


    "Let''s take a break," Yuuki said and looked at both Utaha and Eriri. He realized that their breats size had changed into normal size.


    Shouko also realized it, but she wasn''t sure what to say.


    "Utaha, Eriri, your chest hase back," Ranko said bluntly.


    Utaha and Eriri had just realized it and saw that their chest hade back.


    Utaha took a deep breath and sighed in relief. "I can''t believe that my chest has turned t."


    Eriri twitched her lips and felt something missing. Even though she knew that it was hard and she couldn''t draw that well, she missed the feeling of heaviness on her chest.


    Utaha smiled and tapped her chin while saying, "You airport chest? How does it feel to have big b.r.e.a.s.ts? I am very kind right to give you a chance to feel such happiness? You should thank me more."


    Eriri showed her tiger teeth and became very angry. "Kasumigaoka Utaha!!!! W - Who wants such heavy things? I - I don''t want to have a b - big....." Her eyes were brimming in tears and she showed a very disappointed expression.


    Utaha sighed and felt a bit pitiful at this girl. "You don''t need to be that sad."


    "Eh? Do you want to try to change again?" Eriri asked with a hopeful expression.


    "No way! Just stay the way you are! You Airport Chest!" Utaha said.


    "K - KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!!"


    Yuuki really wondered whether both of them could get along with each other in the future.

 Chapter 948: Bomb

    Yuuki was in his Heaven Recordpany while making the trailer of "nnad" that would be sold during the winter season in December. He decided to give the trailer after the end of the autumn season or one month before the event.


    "Yuuki, do you want to drink tea?" Mio asked.


    "Sure." Yuuki nodded.


    "Wait here," Mio said and took out the cup of tea then poured the ck tea that had been made earlier.


    Yuuki was looking at everyone who was doing afternoon tea at thepany together. A few dayster, they would go to London for their first concert in another country. He didn''t want them to overwork themselves and wanted them to be rxed. Though, there was someone who was hardly rxing in his ce.


    "Everyone! Why are you enjoying afternoon tea?!" Azusained.


    "Azunya,e here. This cupcake is really good," Yui said and put the cupcake right into Azusa''s mouth.


    Azusa ate the cupcake unconscious then her eyes were shining. "It''s good!" She ate the cupcake then she realized something. "Let''s go and practice! Sensei! Why are you also rxed with everyone!"


    Sawako enjoyed her ck tea and sipped it slowly. She heard Azusain and said, "Azunya, this is also part of the practice."


    "Part of the practice?" Azusa became confused.


    Sawako nodded and said, "Do you know that making a band is a work of several people. You need to create harmony between your band members together then achieve a perfect performance together."


    "R - Really?" Azusa seemed to believe Sawako''s words.


    "Yes! This seems to be normal afternoon tea, but this is one of our ways to create closer bonds between band members. That''s why you need to calm down and have an afternoon tea with us," Sawako said.


    "That''s right! This is part of the training! You can''t work all the time and rest is an important thing during a training session," Ritsu said.


    "Azusa-chan,e here," Mugi said and patted the seat beside her.


    Azusa''s feeling was a bitplicated, but she decided to believe in them. It was her first performance together with everyone and she wanted it to be perfect, but she knew that everyone in this ce had a lot of experience to perform on a big stage. She decided to believe in them and joined the afternoon tea session.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything when he heard their conversation. He knew that they were justzy, but he didn''t stop them since he knew that they had prepared and they weren''t greenhorns who had never performed on a big stage. He knew that Azusa was also quite nervous since it was her first time to perform together with everyone and he also knew that the girl wanted to train harder to achieve a perfect performance, but he knew that wasn''t good in the long run. He thought that everyone had grown so much in the past few months. He remembered that they were a group ofzy girls who loved to eat sweets and drank tea then they had grown into professional musicians. He couldn''t help but sigh for a long time.


    "What''s wrong?" Mio asked.


    "Nothing. I have just realized that all of you have grown so much," Yuuki said and sipped the tea that had been prepared by Mio. He had given them the tea leaves that Baraqiel had given to him before and it seemed that the one that was prepared by Mio was better than Baraqiel.


    "Achooo!" Baraqiel sneezed.


    "What''s wrong?" Azazel asked.


    "Nothing." Baraiqiel wasn''t sure why, but he felt annoyed for some reason.


    Yuuki looked at Mio and asked, "What about your stage fright? Have you solved it?"


    "N - No..." Mio said with a low voice. She had always been nervous when she went to the stage and she wasn''t sure what to do to solve her problem.


    "Don''t worry, Yuuki will give you his special way to make you calm downter," Yukari said and looked at Yuuki. "Right?"


    "......" Yuuki twitched his lips listening to this question.


    Mio''s face turned red and remembered how Yuuki was able to calm everyone in his unique ways.


    "Eh? Is there such a thing?" Azusa, who had heard their conversation, seemed to be interested.


    "Yes, this guy has a special way to make everyone calm down during their performance," Yukari said.


    "Yuuki-senpai? Really? Can you do that for me?" Azusa looked at Yuuki with a hopeful expression.


    ''Don''t look at me like that.'' Yuuki felt that he had done something wrong when he saw Azusa''s innocent expression. "I''ll help youter for now do your best to calm yourselves."


    Azusa, who was curious, seemed a bit disappointed, but she nodded honestly.


    Yuuki thought to change the topic of conversation and looked at Sawako who seemed a bit depressed for some reason. "Sawako-sensei, what''s wrong? Why is your face so down?"


    "Eh?" Sawako seemed a bit surprised by this question.


    "Yeah, Sawa-chan, don''t be sad, we''re here," Yui said.


    "Yeah, what''s wrong, tell us everything," Ritsu said.


    "Sawa-chan-sensei," Mugi said while looking at Sawako with an eager expression to help Sawako.


    Yukari looked at Yuuki who had be very good at changing the topic of conversation, but she was also curious why Sawako was depressed and down about something.


    Sawako seemed a bit hesitant and looked at Yuuki from time to time.


    "Do you need me to do something?" Yuuki asked. He wasn''t an airhead and knew that this woman needed him to do something.


    "N - No." Sawako hurriedly shook her head.


    "Don''t hesitate, if it''s something that I can help with then I''ll help you," Yuuki said. He walked toward her and said, "You have helped me so much and I want to do something for you."


    Sawako looked at Yuuki for a while and nodded. She was a bit nervous then she asked him slowly, "Y - Yuuki..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can you be my boyfriend?"


    "........"


    "WHAT?!"

 Chapter 949: Dating Practice 1

    "What?!"


    Everyone opened their eyes wide when they heard Sawako''s request.


    "What do you, Sawa-chan?"


    "Why did you suddenly ask this wolf to be your boyfriend?"


    ''Oi!'' Yuuki wasn''t sure who had said that, but he felt hurt.


    "Are you sick?"


    "Is there a meteorite going to drop on the earth tomorrow?!"


    "What''s going on?!"


    The members of Houkagou Tea Time mored together asking a lot of questions.


    Sawako suddenly realized the mistake on her request and her face turned red.


    "Everyone, calm down!" Yukari pped her hands while shouting.


    "...."


    Everyone shut their mouths when they heard Yukari''s voice.


    "Sawako-sensei, can you exin to us, why do you want this big bad wolf to be your boyfriend?" Yukari asked.


    Yuuki felt that sometimes in the future his name would change into a "bastard" or "big bad wolf". He wanted to refute it, but he knew that it was hard with his reputation and the fact itself.


    Yukari looked at Yuuki and really wondered how many girls he would have in the future. She sighed, but she couldn''t stop him, especially when she knew how hard it was to fight him in the night battle. She had worked hard together with Uomi yet she kept being defeated mercilessly by him alone. She knew that her fiancee was a humanoid bulldozer who was able to defeat a lot of women easily.


    Yuuki didn''t know what Yukari was thinking, but if he knew that he would cough in blood when he knew about it.


    "M - My mistake! L - Let me retry it." Sawako took a deep breath since she was a bit nervous then said, "Yuuki, I want you to be my fake boyfriend."


    "..."


    Their mouths opened wide and became "O" shape when they heard Sawako''s request again.


    "Fake boyfriend?!"


    "Why?" Mio asked with a hurried expression. She wanted to ask why her teacher suddenly wanted to ask Yuuki to be her fake boyfriend.


    "W - Well... The story is quite long," Sawako said nervously.


    "We have a lot of time!"


    Everyone said at the same time and even Azusa who had been eager to practice was also curious. Though, they also sighed in relief when they heard Sawako''s request to ask him to be her fake boyfriend. They weren''t sure why, but they felt relief at this moment.


    Azusa was wondering whether she had entered the den of a wild beast and she was a rabbit that would be eaten sooner orter. She looked at Yuuki curiously.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki felt that Azusa was looking at him.


    "!!!" Azusa hurriedly turned her head in embarrassment and her face had turned red.


    "Hmm? Azunyan, are you sick?" Yui asked.


    "I - I am alright! More importantly, how about Sawako-sensei? Tell us why you want Yuuki-senpai to be your fake boyfriend?" Azusa asked.


    "Sigh..." Sawako had a long sigh then said, "Then, I''ll start my story."


    They nodded and waited to hear Sawako''s story.


    Sawako started to tell them about how she suddenly needed Yuuki to be her boyfriend. She had met her old friends during her high school time then they started to talk to each other then their conversation started to change into that one of her friends would marry. Then her friends started to ask her whether she had a boyfriend or not. "Then I told them that I have a boyfriend and they asked him to show my boyfriend to them."


    "........"


    "So it''s your own fault?" Yukari asked.


    "Yes! But I need him to be my boyfriend!" Sawako said.


    "Don''t you have other male friends?" Mio asked.


    Tears started to roll down from Sawako''s eyes and she sobbed in sadness. "I don''t have one! I have always been eager as a teacher and I don''t have any close rtionship with any opposite gender besides the old teacher in the school! UWAAAAA!!!" She started to bawl and cried loudly.


    Everyone who saw Sawako at this moment couldn''t help but think that she was really pitiful.


    Yukari looked at Yuuki and said, "Are you alright to be Sawako''s boyfriend?"


    "Well, if I can help her, why not?" Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Sawako seemed a bit excited when Yuuki agreed with her request.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes, I don''t mind. So when is the date?"


    "Tomorrow," Sawako said.


    "......" Yuuki twitched his lips when he heard it.


    Sawako who saw Yuuki''s expression started to be worried and asked, "Is there something wrong?"


    "Hmm, Sawako-sensei, do you have an experience to date someone?" Yuuki asked.


    "....." Sawako didn''t answer him for a while then said, "No." She was afraid for him to mock her only when she heard an unexpected answer.


    "Really? Then I am really happy to be your first," Yuuki said with a smile.


    "Hmmm...." Sawako blushed and nodded slowly.


    "But the date is a bit in a rush, we need to pretend to date to each other, but you have never had a date with someone, right?" Yuuki said.


    Sawako realized her mistake and asked, "So what should we do?"


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "What time is the meeting?"


    "Seven at night," Sawako said.


    "Then, let''s have a dating practice at noon then we can continue to meet your friendster," Yuuki said.


    Sawako blinked her eyes and asked, "Is that alright?"


    "Yes, we have to do it or else your friends might doubt our rtionship," Yuuki said smoothly.


    "T - Then, let''s meet again tomorrow at noon," Sawako said.


    "Yes, let''s meet," Yuuki said then he realized that everyone stared at him. "Is there something on my face?"


    "......" Everyone stared at Yuuki for a full five seconds then shook their heads at the same time. They had decided to follow them to see whether this fake n was sessful or not.


    "Yuuki, I think that you can open another business," Yukari said.


    "What business?" Yuuki asked.


    "Fake boyfriend business," Yukari said.


    "......." Yuuki wasn''t sure whether Yukari was teasing him or she honestly told him to sell himself to a lonely girl.

 Chapter 950: Dating Practice 2

    Yuuki had promised to have a dating practice with Sawako. He was waiting for her while sitting on the bench. He wasn''t sure, but there were a lot of benches that appeared around this area. He noticed that there was someone who was following him, but he wasn''t worried since the one who followed him were six naughty girls. He turned his head toward their hiding ce and smiled gently.


    Mio, Ritsu, Yui, Mugi, Azusa, and Yukari were hiding in the same location since they had decided to tail the dating practice of both Yuuki and Sawako. They didn''t expect their teacher who seemed to bezy to suddenly ask Yuuki to be her fake boyfriend. They knew that their teacher was a bit pitiful, but her opponent this time was known as the big bad wolf who loved eating innocent girls. Though, they couldn''t say that Sawako was an innocent girl since her age was a bit...


    They were following him and saw him waiting for Sawako on the bench. They couldn''t help but imagine the girl that he had been waiting for was themselves. Then they saw him looking in their direction.


    Gulp!


    They thought that it was only a coincidence when they saw him smiling.


    "..."


    "W - What should we do?!" Ritsu panicked.


    "C - Calm down, he was only looking at our direction and that smile didn''t have any meaning!" Mugi said.


    "Yukari-chan!" Yui looked at Yukari.


    Yukari looked at the five girls in front of her then sighed. She was wondering why she needed toe with them, but she was also worried about those girls. She looked at Yuuki who was smiling and knew that this guy was only teasing them. "Don''t worry, he might be practicing his smile when he meets Sawako-senseiter."


    "Oh...." They seemed to ept Yukari''s answer and thought the thing she had said was always true.


    "I - I am d..." Azusa said while putting her little hand on her chest. She was a bit nervous to do this, but she thought that she could make her rtionship with everyone be closer.


    "Look! Sawa-chan-sensei hase!" Ritsu said.


    Everyone turned their attention toward Yuuki and Sawako and decided to observe this date to the end.


    Sawako was a bit nervous and she couldn''t feel sleepst night. Her appearance was quite sloppy and she also came a bitte. "I - I am sorry foringte... Ha... Ha...." She was quite tired after running for a long time.


    "You don''t need to run since I won''t run away from this ce," Yuuki said and took a handchertief to wipe her sweat.


    Sawako was a bit stunned by his sweet gesture.


    "But I am d, I thought that you wouldn''te," Yuuki said.


    "No! Of course, I''lle!" Sawako hurriedly said. She felt a bit embarrassed to make her wait. "Let''s start our date, right away!"


    "No, let''s sit down first and take a break. Let''s talk first," Yuuki said and sat down on the bench.


    "...." Sawako seemed to be a student who wanted to learn from a teacher. She nodded at him and sat down on the bench next to him.


    "First, this is practice so it is alright when you make a mistake and don''t be too nervous," Yuuki said.


    "But I waste earlier," Sawako said.


    "Well, if it is your first date with someone then you can bete to see how big the man''s love toward you, but when you have dated then it is up to you," Yuuki said.


    "I understand." Sawako nodded.


    "The second thing is that we need to enjoy this date," Yuuki said.


    "I understand."


    "Then, let''s start," Yuuki said.


    "Yes!" Sawako seemed a bit excited and wanted to know how this dating practice would go. She suddenly felt that her hand was held, but it didn''t make her nervous rather it made herfortable.


    They saw that Sawako and Yuuki had walked together while talking to each other. They felt a bit curious about what they were talking about since they could see that Sawako smiled andughed sometimes.


    "Let''s follow them!" Ritsu said.


    They nodded and walked together slowly tailing them behind. They saw that both Sawako and Yuuki had gone to the movie theater together. They also followed them and saw them buy a ticket. They weren''t sure what kind of movie they both of them nned to watch and decided to ask the counter.


    "Excuse me, can you tell us what kind of movie that both couples were going to watch earlier?" Ritsu asked.


    "....." The counter employee was a bit stupified then pointed her hand at the poster of a horror movie on her side. "They''re going to watch this."


    Gulp!


    "......" They weren''t sure what to say, but they heard someone decide to buy it.


    "Six tickets for all of us," Yukari said.


    The employee nodded and gave the tickets to them. She looked at six of them and wondered whether the man had been dating those seven girls earlier. She thought that it was a bit exciting and wondered why all of them decided to date him.


    Yuuki felt a bit strange and asked, "Do you really want to watch this horror movie?"


    "Yes, you have said that I should enjoy it, right?" Sawako said.


    Yuuki looked around and saw six girls appearing behind him looking at both him and Sawako. ''Is it okay for them to watch a horror movie?"


    "The movie is going to start," Sawako said excitedly.


    Yuuki looked at Sawako and hopefully, this dating practice would be alright.

 Chapter 951: Its hard to get boyfriend

    Yuuki and Sawako rested at the nearby cafe after they had watched the movie.


    Yuuki looked at the red marks on his arms which was something that was caused by Sawako earlier when she was scared of watching a horror movie. He was wondering why he had a lot of red marks around his body in just a few days. Luckily, his regeneration and Avalon on his body healed quickly.


    "It''s good," Sawako eximed when she tasted the taste of the vani milkshake that she had ordered.


    Yuuki also sipped his coffee and asked, "Are you ready?"


    "Cough! Cough!" Sawako suddenly choked when she heard Yuuki''s question.


    Yuuki was speechless and gave her water to help her while caressing her back. "Drink the water slowly."


    Gulp! Gulp!


    Yuuki also took the tissue on the side and helped her to wipe her mouth. He had to admit that this woman wasn''t verydy-like, but he didn''t really care about that. He felt that he was taking care of a dog when he was going out with this woman, but he wouldn''t tell her about it.


    "Thank you," Sawako said while sighing in relief. She felt that she was quite shameful since she had done a lot of trouble for him, but she was also happy when she saw him patiently taking care of her. She felt that it was wonderful to feel this feeling.


    "It should be almost time for us to meet your friend," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm... I am a bit nervous," Sawako said.


    "Just remember how you feel earlier," Yuuki said.


    "How did I feel?"


    "Yeah, you were really wild when we were watching a horror movie," Yuuki said and showed the red marks on his hand.


    "......" Sawako wasn''t sure what to say and felt ashamed.


    "You really need a strong boyfriend," Yuuki said.


    "Like you?" Sawako asked.


    "Well, that isn''t wrong since I am your boyfriend today," Yuuki said.


    "Today...." Sawako sighed. She shook her head and knew that the age difference between them was too much. Though, she remembered that Yuuki loved a woman who was older than him. She was toozy to search for another man and thought that he was a really perfect boyfriend for her. She was wondering whether their rtionship could continue.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Nothing." Sawako shook her head with blush on her cheek.


    Yuuki had to admit that an older woman who had blushed was really cute.


    Yui, Mio, Ritsu, Mugi, Azusa, and Yukari also rested at the same cafe as both Yuuki and Sawako. They were a bit tired after watching that horror movie.


    "I - I am scared...." Mio was crying while hugging Yukari.


    "There, there..." Yukari patted Mio''s head and said, "There is nothing scary. I am here."


    "Yukari-chan...." Mio sobbed and kept hugging Yukari.


    "Mio, don''t be a crybaby! There is nothing to be scared of that horror movie!" Ritsu said.


    "Really? I remember you crying and shouting earlier, Ritsu," Mugi said.


    "Yes, I remember it too," Yui said.


    "Me too." Azusa nodded.


    Ritsu''s face turned red and said, "I - I am not scared!!!"


    Yukari shook her head and said, "Anyway, do we really need to follow them?"


    "YES!!!" They answered at the same time.


    "Sigh..." Yukari was helpless and said, "But have you prepared your luggage to go to London? Do you remember that we will start our trip in two days?"


    "......."


    "Have you prepared your passport?" Yukari asked.


    "We have!"


    "Then what about your luggage?" Yukari asked.


    "......."


    They couldn''t answer Yukari since the answer was obvious since they hadn''t prepared their luggage.


    Yukari smiled and said, "Then, you need to prepare itter after we have gone back from this tailing activity." She knew that those girls were innocent and they were curious about what both Yuuki and Sawako were doing. For her, she knew that she only needed to wait before Sawako had fallen into his arms.


    "....." They couldn''t believe what they heard and said "YES!" at the same time.


    Yukari thought that they were cute and then noticed that both Yuuki and Sawako had stood up from their seats to go out from the cafe. She didn''t need to say anything since everyone seemed also to notice them.


    "Let''s follow them again!"


    "Eh? I haven''t drunk all of my milk tea!" Yuiined, but it was useless since both Mugi and Ritsu pulled her together.


    "NO!!!!"


    Yuuki and Sawako walked together while holding hands together.


    "It''s a bit chilly," Sawako said.


    Yuuki took off his jacket and ced it on Sawako. "How?"


    Sawako blushed and said in a low voice, "It''s a bit warmer."


    "I am d," Yuuki said.


    "You''re not cold?" Sawako asked.


    "It''s a bit chilly," Yuuki said.


    "Then, you don''t need to lend me your jacket," Sawako said.


    "There is an easier way for me to get warmer," Yuuki said.


    "How?" Sawako asked.


    "Here, let me show you." Yuuki stopped and hugged her while snuggling into her neck. "It''s warm..."


    "......" Sawako knew that this guy was a scoundrel, but she didn''t hate this feeling. "Let go of me!" Though, she needed to act that she didn''t want it.


    "Alright, I was just joking. Let''s go and meet your friends since I am sure that they have been waiting for you," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm..." Sawako nodded and looked at her watch. She was surprised and pulled him. "Let''s go! We need to be in a hurry!"


    Yuuki looked at Sawako and somehow understood why it was hard for her to get a boyfriend in this life. He ignored the six girls who had been following him for a while. He really wondered whether they really thought that he didn''t notice them.


    They looked at Yuuki and Sawako who were running together and knew that they needed to be in a hurry or else they would lose them.


    "Chase them!"

 Chapter 952: Example for the future

    Sawako opened the door of the pub and sighed in relief when she had arrived on time.


    Yuuki looked at the name of this pub and couldn''t help but frown. "Death Devil?" He felt that this name was strangely familiar for some reason.


    Sawako seemed a bit surprised and asked, "Wh - What?"


    "No, the name of the pub is "Death Devil". You can see it there," Yuuki said while pointing his finger at the banner of the pub.


    "Oh." Sawako seemed a bit relieved when she knew that it was the name of the pub. "Well, let''s enter the pub."


    "Hmm..." Yuuki entered the pub and saw that the interior of this ce was quite normal, but there was a ce for a private meeting simr to a box for limited people. Sawako''s friends had booked that kind of ce and had waited for them in that ce.


    Sawako opened the door again and two of her old friends in high school. "I am sorry that I am a bitte."


    The two women who saw Sawako couldn''t help but exim, "Catherine!"


    "Catherine?" Yuuki suddenly remembered that Sawako had yed a rock metal band during her high school time. "Your name when you were in band?"


    Sawako blushed but nodded at his question. "Mihoko, Norimi, don''t call me that!"


    Mihoko looked at Yuuki who was standing beside Sawako. She could see that Yuuki was quite young, but the sses gave him a mature feeling. "Your boyfriend seems to be very young." She didn''t know why, but she felt that she had seen him in the past.


    Sawako seemed to be embarrassed to tell them that her boyfriend was her student.


    "Hello, my name is Ichijou Yuuki." Yuuki introduced himself politely.


    Mihoko smiled and said, "My name is Mihoko."


    "My name is Norimi Kawaguchi, you can call me Norimi." Norimi smiled and said, "Anyway, sit down."


    Sawako sighed and sat down in front of both Norimi and Mihoko.


    Yuuki was sitting next to Sawako.


    "Oi, Catherine," Norimi said in a low voice.


    "What?" Sawako asked.


    "Did he know about your past?" Norimi asked. She wasn''t sure why, but she felt familiar with Sawako''s boyfriend. She felt that she had seen him somewhere.


    "Yeah, he already knows about our rock band," Sawako said.


    "Hmm..." Norimi nodded and asked, "Ichijou-kun, have had s.e.x with Catherine?"


    "...."


    "What?! Niromi! Don''t ask such a stupid question!" Sawako was mad and started to wrestle with Noriko.


    "Not yet, I am waiting for a chance," Yuuki answered Norimi''s question easily without a problem.


    Sawako blushed in response, but she didn''t stop wrestling with Norimi.


    "Stop! Stop! Let go of me!" Norimi tapped Sawako''s hand showing that she had given up.


    "Don''t ask anything stupid again," Sawako said since she was annoyed.


    "I know! I know!" Norimi said and sighed in relief when Sawako had let her go. She looked at Sawako with a hateful expression and said, "You amazon woman!"


    "You tomboy woman!"


    Yuuki looked at both Norimi and Sawako and said, "They''re sure very close to each other."


    "Yes, it has been a while since both of them met each other," Mihoko said and looked at him. "Ichijou-kun, can I ask you a question?"


    "Hmm? Sure, I''ll answer as long as I can," Yuuki said.


    Mihoko nodded and asked, "Then, how did you meet Catherine?"


    "I met her when I visited her school in the past," Yuuki answered.


    "So you''re a teacher?" Mihoko asked.


    "No, I am a student," Yuuki answered.


    "....."


    Mihoko and Norimi opened their mouths wide when they heard Yuuki''s answer. Then the moment they heard such an answer they couldn''t believe it.


    "STUDENT?!"


    Mihoko and Norimi looked at Sawako and couldn''t believe that this woman had attacked her student.


    "You old cow eating young grass! How can you make your student be your boyfriend!"


    Norimi couldn''t help but say those words.


    "Uwaaaa!!!" Sawako knew that she was wrong.


    "Please, don''t me her. I am the one who is falling in love with her," Yuuki said.


    "......"


    Mihokoughed and said, "Sawako is sure to be very lucky to have such a young boyfriend."


    "No, I am the one who is lucky to have her," Yuuki said.


    Sawako blushed whenever she heard Yuuki''s words.


    "Dammit! Mihoko has her boyfriend and Sawako has her young boyfriend! I am the only one who is single now!" Mihoko started to sulk when she saw both of her friends.


    "Calm down, I am sure that there are a lot of men who want to be your partner," Mihoko said.


    "Didn''t you say that you don''t want to marry? Why are you crying now?" Sawako said. She thought that she was a bit guilty when she said those words since her rtionship was fake.


    "Hic... Hic...." Mihoko sobbed for a while and said, "Then, let''s drink! Let''s drink!"


    "Yeah, let''s drink!"


    Yuuki looked at three of them and wondered who would take care of them when they were drunk. He sighed helplessly and knew that it was toote to stop them.


    "Let''s have a party!!!"


    "YEAH!!!!"


    Yuuki looked at three women who had be drunk in the room. He shook his head and needed to call taxi to take care of them only suddenly he heard amotion beside his room. He came out from the private room of the pub and saw the group of people that had been following both of him and Sawako.


    Yui who saw Yuuki suddenly cried and came toward him. "Yuuki, help us!"


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "We didn''t bring enough money to pay for the food," Ritsu said with tears.


    "........" Yuuki looked at Yukari since he knew that this girl was a rich woman.


    Yukari sighed and said, "I didn''t bring much."


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I''ll help you to pay, but you need to help me."


    "Sure, help with what?" Ritsu asked.


    Yuuki pointed his finger and said, "Help me to take care of those three drunkards."


    "......"


    They looked at the three drunkards women and felt that they shouldn''t grow up into them in the future.

 Chapter 953: Why?

    Yuuki prepared his luggage in his room since he would go to London tomorrow.


    "Do you need anything?" Shouko asked.


    "It should be all of them," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t forget to bring a condom," Ranko said.


    "..." Yuuki was speechless, but he nodded regardless.


    "I am going to miss you," Yukana said while hugging him.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll fill you up for the entire nightter," Yuuki whispered.


    Yukana blushed when she heard him. She thought for a while and looked at this big bad wolf.


    "I also want you to fill me upter," Ranko said.


    "Cough! Cough! Can you talk about such a conversationter?" Rossweisse said with a red face.


    "Rossweisse, can you take care of him? Make sure that he doesn''t attack the girl in London," Utaha said.


    "Don''t worry, when he makes trouble and can''t hold his pants....." Rossweisse didn''t give an answer immediately but thought for a while before saying, "I''ll teleport him back to the home."


    "Do you think that I am a wild beast?" Yuuki asked with a helpless expression.


    "YES!" They answered at the same time.


    "..."


    "Don''t knock anyone again..." Shouko said.


    "Yaeko is enough," Utaha said.


    Shouko nodded and knew that her mother had be pregnant with Yuuki''s child. She knew that her grandmother seemed to be excited, but Yuzuru seemed to have aplicated expression. For her, she didn''t think much since the moment she had epted this rtionship she knew that this would happen sooner orter. She had prepared herself and also wanted a childter after she had graduated.


    Yuuki looked at everyone who kept reminding him not to flirt or attack random girls in London. He was wondering whether they had thought of him as a walking dildo or something or they might think of him as a big bad wolf who was walking around the sheep.


    They helped him to pack up the clothes and a lot of things that he needed since he would go out for a few days. Even though they had often quarreled, their body was honest since they were very satisfied with their night activity and they knew that they might die in exhaustion when they yed with him alone since his endurance and stamina were just too crazy.


    "I have always been curious why are you not using teleportation?" Yukana asked.


    "If I use teleportation some people might know that I am a magician," Yuuki said.


    "Do you really want to keep your identity a secret even though your power is powerful?" Ranko asked.


    "If I don''t keep it a secret then I might not have time to enjoy my time with all of you," Yuuki said while hugging Ranko. He had to admit that her body was soft and she smelled really good.


    "Don''t you need to go to Haibara?" Rossweisse reminded him.


    "That''s right," Yuuki said.


    "That girl is a genius," Rossweisse said.


    "The youngest graduate of Valkryie University, said this? Is this sarcasm?" Utaha asked.


    "....." Rossweisse was speechless and shut her mouth.


    Yuuki only shook his head and decided to go to Haibara since this girl wanted him to talk with him about something.


    Yuuki was talking with Haibara about Conan''s curse.


    Haibara, who had met a lot of supernatural beings, knew that the possibility of Conan being cursed by something was high since there were a lot of people who had died when he was around. She was in deep thought and said, "I''ll get a sample of his blood."


    "What are you going to do with it?" Yuuki asked.


    "I am going to research it." Haibara sighed and said, "I wonder why I have never done this. I have such good quality research around me yet...." She felt that she was a failure as a researcher.


    Yuuki patted her shoulder and said, "The time isn''tte, you can start your research right away."


    "Yes, I''ll do that." Haibara nodded with excitement.


    Then suddenly the door of Agasa''s house was opened.


    "Professor! Haibara! I''ll go to London tomorrow!" Conan entered while shouting excitedly.


    ''What?!'' Yuuki''s expression became ugly when he heard it.


    "Huh? Yuuki? You''re here too?" Conan was a bit surprised.


    "It''s Brother Yuuki, right?" Yuuki knocked Conan''s head.


    "It hurts!" Conan held his head and looked at Yuuki with an annoyed expression.


    Haibara was calm and asked, "So you''re going to London tomorrow?"


    "Yes, I can''t wait to go to London! I want to visit the Sherlock Holes...." Conan started his "l..." and told them how excited he was. He also told them how he was saving a richdy from the British who invited them to go to London.


    Yuuki''s expression turned ugly when he kept hearing the words that came out from Conan''s mouth. He knew even thought that they might not see each other, but there was a little chance for him to meet him and their meeting would be disastrous. He thought for a while and said, "What about your passport?"


    "......"


    "What?" Conan was stunned and only remembered that he was a teen who had turned into children then suddenly he realized something. "Do you know that I am Kudou Shinichi?"


    "Yes?" Yuuki answered.


    Conan was mad and said, "Then, why do you hit me every time!..."He started his "lla...." again and this time he was seriously angry.


    "Cough! Cough!" Yuuki knew that he had made a big mistake and he couldn''t tease this bear child again. He thought for a while and said, "Calm down."


    "I can''t calm down!" Conan roared.


    "Think carefully, you need to think about your passport now," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, right!" Conan wasn''t sure what to do and looked at Haibara. "Haibara, give me your drug!"


    "No." Haibara shook her head.


    "This is my only wish! Please, give me the drug to change me into normal! I can give you anything!" Conan said.


    Haibara looked at Conan and raised her eyebrow. "Can you give me anything?"


    "Yes." Conan nodded truthfully.


    "Then give me 100 ml of your blood," Haibara said.


    "What?!"


    "Do you want the drug?" Haibara asked.


    "...." Conan was tangled but nodded. "100 ml, right?"


    "It''s 200 ml for two drugs since you need to go back too," Haibara said.


    Conan gritted his teeth and said, "Deal!" He had made a deal with the devil, but he didn''t regret it.


    "Yuuki, don''t you go to London tomorrow?" Agasa asked.


    "Yes." Yuuki nodded and said, "I''ll go back now. I''ll see you in a few days." He kissed Haibara''s forehead and went back.


    "Hmmm..." Haibara nodded and said to Conan, "Come to myboratory."


    Conan was stunned while looking at Yuuki who went out from the door. He had heard that Yuuki was going to London tomorrow. He was wondering why Yuuki didn''t say anything and let his blood be taken by Haibara.


    ''Why?''

 Chapter 954: Protecting them

    In the early morning, everyone had gone together to the airport.


    Yuuki chartered a car to pick all of them together before they went together. He looked at everyone who seemed to be sleepy and decided to sleep before they arrived at the airport. He thought that they probably were too excited that they couldn''t sleep at night then became quite sleepy in the car.


    "Yuuki, is there something wrong?" Yukari asked since she felt that Yuuki was worried about something.


    "Nothing. I have just thought about how we can enjoy our day in London," Yuuki said with a smile.


    Yukari smiled and said, "I also can''t wait for it." She thought that she would have him alone and that made her excited.


    "I just feel sorry for Uomi now," Yuuki said.


    "That girl..." Yukari sighed. She knew even though Uomi was perverted, but Uomi was very responsible and Uomi decided to not join their trip to London this time. "Let''s buy her something interesting there."


    "Something interesting? Do you want to try that interesting too there, dear?" Yuuki asked.


    Yukari blushed and hit his chest. "Don''t tease me. I am a bit sleepy. I''ll sleep for a while."


    "Hmm." Yuuki nodded and didn''t really mind since he also hadn''t sleptst night since he needed to fill up all of his girlfriends.


    They had arrived in the international terminal together while bringing their luggage together.


    "Wow...." Yui was amazed by looking around this ce.


    "Sorge!" Ritsu shouted.


    "Guest, can I help you with your luggage?" The staff at the airport came and helped them.


    "U - Uh, yes!" Yui answered with the Englishnguage.


    Yuuki onlyughed and said, "Please."


    "Yes, leave everything to us and you can wait in the waiting room," the staff member said.


    Mio looked at him and asked, "The hospitality of this airport is very good."


    "This is normal since we have gotten the VIP ticket for a flight," Yuuki said. He thought that the government really put this event on a serious matter or his father might have something to do with it. He wasn''t sure and decided to enjoy it and not think too much about it. He knew that he wouldn''t meet Conan at this airport and he was very d about that.


    "VIP, huh? I guess this is how it feels to be rich," Ritsu said while rubbing her chin.


    "........"


    "You''re not wrong on that," Yuuki answered.


    "How about we wait in the waiting room first? I have heard that there was a lot of food and cake in that ce," Yukari said.


    Everyone''s eyes seemed to light up and said, "It''s tea time!"


    "It''s good!"


    Everyone showed a satisfying expression when they tasted the tea that they had gotten from this ce.


    Yuuki had to admit that it was quite good, but he thought that it was normal with the price of the ticket that he had seen. He knew that most of the rich people would use this VIP flight or just buy the private ne itself. He thought that he should make his owner after he had gone back from London.


    "Yuuki?"


    Yuuki turned and felt a bit surprised. "Ran?"


    "Yuuki!" Ran came toward them and greeted him, "How are you here?"


    Yuuki looked at Kogorou who was also walking toward him. "Uncle Kogorou."


    "Boy, howe that you''re here?" Kogorou asked with a curious expression.


    "We''re going to London to hold a concert. If you have time you shouldeter," Yuuki said.


    "Really? Concert?" Ran was excited.


    "Yes, we''re going to conquer London!" Ritsu said while standing up on the chair.


    "Ritsu, don''t stand on the chair!" Mio reprimanded her.


    "O - Oh!" Ritsu sat down on her seat again.


    Yuuki looked at both Kogorou and Ran and asked, "Where is the little kid?"


    Ran sighed and said, "Conan is going with Professor Agasater."


    Kogorou snorted and said, "That kid is always very troublesome!"


    "Dad!"


    Kogorou didn''t say anything and pouted.


    Yuuki looked at Kogorou and felt a bit strange. He wanted to ask how his rtionship with his wife was or whether they were ready to divorce, but he decided to keep his mouth. He looked at Ran who was talking with everyone and knew that this girl would be sad when she knew that he might be the cause of her parent''s divorce. He continued to talk with them and learned that Ran and Kogorou had been invited to London because they had saved a dog of a richdy and thatdy was also a fan of detective.


    Yuuki talked with them for a while and then they left him to join the richdy. He thought that the richdy would be beautiful, but it seemed that she was in her 60''s.


    "What''s wrong?" Sawako asked since she saw him sigh earlier.


    "Maybe he was thinking about a girl," Yukari said while ncing at him.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "I hope that this is only my imagination, but I feel that there is something that has been waiting for us in London."


    "Isn''t it? The one that has been waiting is your fans!" Sawako said.


    "That might be so," Yuuki said and nodded. He didn''t want to make them worry about anything, but with Conan appearingter he needed to prepare something.


    "Is there anything?" Yukari asked.


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "I''ll give you a reminder. If you meet a kid with a red bowtie, sses, and blue suit then you need to run away as soon as possible."


    Yukari was a bit surprised and curious. "Why?"


    "Because that kid is the God of Death in the human world."


    Yuuki only said those words to Yukari since he believed this girl was very level headed and sensible. He looked at the six girls in front of him who were chatting together while enjoying the tea time together. He sipped his tea while thinking that he wanted to protect those smiles from the curse of Conan.

 Chapter 955: Nessie?

    It was before long that they entered the ne together. They sat down in their position while looking around since it was their first time to enter this VIP flight, except for Mugi, Yukari, and Yuuki.


    "There is a game console here!" Ritsu said excitedly.


    "There are a lot of movies!" Mio said.


    Yuuki sat down next to Yukari and whispered something to her ear. "Yukari, how about we go out together to the toiletter?"


    "Huh? Why?" Yukari was confused.


    "Why? We''re going to do something fun," Yuuki said.


    Yukari thought for a while and knew that this guy was thinking something bad. She pinched his arm and said, "Don''t say stupid things!"


    "It hurts!" Yuuki acted as if it was really painful.


    Yukari stopped and snorted at him while looking away then she said something in a low tone. "When everyone is sleeping...." Her face was very red when she said those words and wondered whether she had turned into pervert because of both Yuuki and Uomi.


    "Achooo!" Uomi sneezed in a cute way.


    "Prez, is there something wrong?"


    "Nothing, but I feel jealous for some reason." Uomi stood up from her seat and looked out the window from the room. She looked toward the sky and knew that Yuuki and Yukari were in the sky right now. She was wondering whether both of them would join the high mile club in the skyter.


    "I don''t know why, but I feel that Uomi is thinking something rude," Yukari said.


    "I feel the same," Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki, can I ask you something?" Yui suddenly asked.


    "What''s wrong, Yui?" Yuuki asked.


    "My friends from the ult club want me to give them a photo of Nessie," Yui said.


    "Nessie?!" Yuuki and Yukari were startled.


    "Yeah, how?" Yui asked innocently.


    Yuuki looked at Yui and thought that this girl had been fooled by the ult club.


    "Hmm, Yui. I don''t think Nessie exists," Yukari said even though she knew that Nessie might exist, but she decided not to say it.


    "Yeah, more importantly, the location is quite far from London," Yuuki said.


    "T - Then, they made a joke!" Yui suddenly realized that she had been fooled. She slumped her back and went back to her seat while talking with Azusa.


    Yukari looked at Yuuki and asked, "Do Nessie exists?"


    "Might be yes and might be no, I am not sure since I have never been there, but the possibility of it exists is very high since I have seen a lot of Youkai in this country," Yuuki said.


    Then suddenly they heard the stewardess inform everyone that the ne was about to take off. She told everyone to fasten the seatbelt on their seats.


    Yuuki fastened his seatbelt and thought about a lot of things. It was his second time to go out together on the airne together with Conan. The first time was a disaster since the airne almost crashed into the sea. He had used his magic and knew that Conan was in economy ss on this flight and he was going to London together with Professor Agasa. He was wondering whether Haibara was alright to be alone.


    They felt that the ne started to move and they saw that it started to go up to the sky bringing them to London. The journey was about 12 hours long and it was quite a long journey to stay in the sky for 12 hours.


    Rossweisse had told him that she would go to London using magicter since she couldn''t sleepst night when Yuuki was busy filling his girlfriends up. She had told him that she would go to sleep first then go to London tomorrow.


    Yuuki thought whether he shoulde to Loch Ness since Yui had mentioned it to him. He suddenly felt a bit curious and wanted to see it. He knew that the area around London was protected by Celtic mythology. Even though there weren''t many people who practiced this religious time, the God and Goddess from this religion were alive and they were very strong too, especially Lugh or the most mentioned God in Celtic mythology.


    "Yuuki, don''t you unfasten your seatbelt?" Yukari asked.


    "Hmm, do you want to go to the bathroom together now?" Yuuki teased.


    Yukari blushed and hit him. "Don''t joke around!"


    "I know, we''ll go when everyone is sleeping, right?" Yuuki said.


    Yukari wanted to say something but sighed. She knew that she had turned into a pervert and it was all because of this big bad wolf beside him.


    Yuuki talked with Yukari and heard the conversation between Yui and Azusa. He had heard them talking about no Japanesenguage then Yui turned Azusa into Azu-cat. Then they were practicing their Englishnguage together.


    "Chicken or beef?" Yui asked.


    "Chicken please," Azusa answered.


    "Excellent! Try me too!" Yui said.


    Azusa nodded and asked, "Chicken or beef?"


    "Beef please," Yui said with a smile.


    "Excellent!" Azusa said.


    They were waiting for the stewardess toe to prepare their flight meal.


    "Guest."


    "Yes," Yui answered.


    "Would you like a Japanese meal or a western meal?" The stewardess said with the Japanesenguage.


    "....." Azusa and Yui were speechless and wondered why they needed to practice the Englishnguage.


    Yuuki and Yukari chucked hearing their conversation.


    Yukari looked at Yuuki and said, "You don''t need to worry about this trip."


    "I hope so," Yuuki answered. He decided to ignore Conan for a while and enjoyed this trip. He felt that when he didn''t think about Conan his mind was very peaceful and it was very enjoyable to have a trip with your loved ones, especially the girl who was very cute.


    The trip was quite long and some of them were sleeping after a few hours of the trip.


    Yuuki and Yukari had slept earlier and didn''t feel that sleepy. They looked at each other before nodded.


    Yuuki stood up first and went to the bathroom.


    Yukari followed Yuuki and went to the bathroom too.


    Mio looked at both of them and yawned. She was wondering whether they needed to go to the toilet before closing her eyes to sleep.


    Yuuki and Yukari locked the door and they had officially joined mile high club.

 Chapter 956: I dont want this coincidence

    "We have arrived!"


    Everyone stretched their bodies since they had sat down on the ne for a long time.


    "Ennd? Is this really Ennd?" Yui didn''t believe it.


    "Yes, this is Ennd," Yuuki answered.


    They saw an olddy with a neat outfit waving her hand toward them while she was in the airport electric car.


    Mugi looked at Yukari who seemed to be holding Yuuki''s hand with a red face. "Yukari-chan, are you sick?"


    "N - No, I am just a bit tired," Yukari answered with a smile. She felt quite tired and sore after doing something incredible together with Yuuki on the ne earlier.


    "She only needs to rest, how about we go to the hotel first?" Yuuki said.


    "Yes!" They nodded since they wanted to ce their luggage then they could go out togetherter in the night.


    Their concert would be held in three days and they had a lot of time to enjoy their trip to London.


    "Then, let''s go to the hotel!" Ritsu said.


    "Oh!!!"


    They went out together from the airport, but Azusa was stopped since she didn''t seem like 16 years old. They chuckled together and made Azusa pout toward them. They said sorry then decided to go to the hotel right away, only to stop when they heard someone calling them.


    "Yuuki!"


    Yuuki turned and saw Ran along with her family then he also saw the little devil. "Huh? Conan, you''re here too?"


    "Yes." Conan tried to smile, but the corner of his mouth twitched when he saw Yuuki. He didn''t expect to meet Yuuki in this ce.


    Yuuki was the same since he didn''t expect to meet Conan here.


    "Where are you going after this?" Ran asked.


    "We''re going to the hotel first, how about you?" Yuuki asked.


    "We''re going to the Sherlock Holmes museum!" Conan said.


    "Sherlock Holmes museum?!" Everyone seemed interested in this ce.


    "Are we not going to the Jimi Hendrix museum?" Yuuki asked. He didn''t want to go anywhere where there was Conan as long as there wasn''t Conan in that ce he was alright.


    "We can go to the Jimi Hendrix tomorrow," Ritsu said and looked at Mio. "Mio, what do you think?" She asked Mio since Mio had always wanted to go to the Jimi Hendrix museum.


    "Huh? Well...." Mio thought for a while and said, "I am also curious about the museum of Sherlock Holmes."


    Sherlock Holmes is a famous figure in the detective novel. Even though they hadn''t read the novel, they had heard about this person.


    "Yes, I wonder whether we might be able to meet mystery when we go to that ce," Yui said.


    "Yui, this isn''t a novel and there is no way that we will meet a case when we go to the Sherlock Holmes museum," Ritsu said.


    "That''s true." Yuiughed.


    Theyughed together, but Yuuki couldn''tugh since he felt that those girls really raised a g for something to happenter. He could only sigh and didn''t think much.


    "We can go to that ceter, but we need to go to the hotel first," Sawako reprimanded them.


    "Yes!" They nodded and said goodbye to Ran and everyone.


    Conan looked at Yuuki''s back and wondered why he had always met him.


    If Yuuki knew what Conan was thinking then he would also ask the same things.


    They searched for a taxi and went to the hotel after they said the address to the driver. Yui and everyone couldn''t speak English fluently and even Sawako who was a teacher also couldn''t speak that well. It was very lucky that both Yuuki and Yukari could speak very well or else they would sleep on the street or went to the different directions of the hotel.


    "I wonder whether I can speak English," Yui said with a sigh.


    "Didn''t you learn on the ne earlier? Beef? Or chicken?" Yuuki said.


    Yui sighed and said, "Those words were useless." She didn''t expect the stewardess to be able to speak Japanese and it made her embarrassed to learn such shameful words.


    "Yuuki-senpai, how did you learn English?" Azusa asked curiously since most of the Japanese couldn''t learn English very well.


    "Hmm... How to say, you need to talk more rather than remembering," Yuuki said. He was using magic simrly to a devil who could talk in variousnguages in this world.


    Magic is a very mysterious thing and it can help anyone to do anything, even talk to breats.


    Yuuki felt that each part of the body in humans could talk and once he was able to talk with all of them he could ask them which was the most sensitive part of the woman or where was the weakest part of their bodies. He had always used his instinct, but once he had learned anguage of the human body then his skill in that area would be very dangerous. He was wondering whether there was someone who was thinking about such things in this world beside him and Hyoudou Issei.


    "Achooo!" Issei sneezed.


    "What''s wrong, Issei?" Kiba asked.


    "I don''t know, but I feel that someone is going to defeat me on something important," Issei said while clenching his hand. "I need to train harder!"


    Kiba looked at Issei and nodded. He was d that Issei could train and be stronger together with him.


    They had arrived in the hotel and they received four rooms that had been booked by the organizer of the concert event.


    "Four rooms?"


    "Yes." The staff nodded and said, "Each room can be used for two people."


    "....."


    "I''ll be with Azu-nyan!" Yui said while hugging Azusa.


    "Y - Yui-senpai..." Azusa could onlyugh weakly.


    "I''ll be with Mio then," Ritsu said.


    "It can''t be helped," Mio said.


    Sawako looked at Mugi and said, "Mugi, do you want to stay together?"


    "Yes, Sawako-sensei." Mugi nodded with a smile.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yukari, it seems that there is only one room left. It can''t help, let''s stay together."


    Yukari blushed and said, "I don''t mind, but how about them?"


    Yuuki looked at everyone who was staring at him without expression. He twitched his lips and said, "There is only one room left, right? There is nothing we can do."


    "......"


    Sawako coughed and said, "I need to observe you."


    "Then, let''s have a party in Yuuki''s roomter at night!"


    "Yeah!"


    Yuuki thought that it might be his karma for doing a mile high club earlier on the ne since they were trying to stop him from attacking Yukari in the middle of the night.

 Chapter 957: I want to ignore it, but I cant do it

    London was a ce where a lot of superstars and rockstars were born in this world. Even though their food culture might not be good, their sense of music was great. Those musicians were famous throughout the world such as David Bowie, Jimi Hendrix, Queen, The Beatles, etc.


    However, they didn''t go to the ce of those legendary musicians, rather they went to the famous detective figure during the 19 century in Britain in the novel.


    Sherlock Holmes.


    For some people, they thought that Sherlock Holmes was a fictional figure in the novel, but for Yuuki, this person might really exist in this world in the past. He looked at everyone who came out of the taxi and walked together to the Sherlock Holmes museum on Baker Street.


    Yuuki was wondering whether he could see the practitioner of Baritsu in this ce.


    Bartitsu is an eclectic martial art and self-defense method originally developed in Ennd during the years 1898¨C1902,bining elements of boxing, jujitsu, cane fighting, and French kickboxing or known as the martial art of the famous Sherlock Holmes.


    Yuuki remembered that there was a lot of record about this martial art some people said that it didn''t exist, some people said that it was developed by a British people or even the most extreme that this martial art was developed by the Japanese who wasing to British during 19 century. He didn''t know about the real history of this martial art, and he didn''t care much either. He entered the Sherlock Holmes museum together with everyone, but suddenly he saw Conan who was talking with a foreigner kid. He really wanted to ignore their conversation but sighed when he heard that their conversation was about a murder that would be happening in London. He saw that the foreigner kid gave Conan a paper about a clue for this murder.


    "Yuuki, what''s wrong?" Mugi asked.


    "I met Conan outside. I''ll talk to him for a second since it is dangerous for a kid to be alone in this ce," Yuuki said.


    Mugi nodded and said, "I''ll tell everyone on the inside."


    Yuuki nodded and walked to Conan.


    The foreigner kid noticed Yuuki and looked at him curiously.


    "Conan, what are you doing here?" Yuuki asked.


    "H - Huh?" Conan was startled and turned to see him. "Yuuki?" Then suddenly he protected his head unconsciously.


    Yuuki smiled looking at Conan''s reaction and said, "You shouldn''t say murder in the middle of street."


    "Have you heard our conversation?" The foreigner kid asked.


    "Yes, ss-kun or the little brother of Minerva ss," Yuuki said.


    ss was surprised and asked, "You have really keen ears!"


    "Thank you." Yuuki looked at the paper curiously and asked, "Is this the clue?"


    "Yes, do you want to see it?" Conan asked.


    "I''ll see itter, can I take a photo of it?" Yuuki asked and took out his phone.


    "Sure," ss answered and looked at Yuuki curiously. He felt that Yuuki was a bit familiar since Yuuki didn''t wear sses in this ce.


    Yuuki took a picture of the clue on the paper and said, "You two can continue to talk. I need to apany my girls." He waved his hand and walked away leaving both of them.


    ss looked at Yuuki''s back and asked, "Who is he?"


    "It''s a son of the mafia in Japan," Conan said and wanted to scare ss, but he didn''t expect this reaction.


    "What?! That''s so cool!" ss said with an excited expression. "Have we used a gun? Has he fought against another mafia? ....." He started to ask a lot of questions and started to forget about his first objection to know where the murder would happen in this city.


    Conan twitched his lips and started to regret his decision to tell ss about Yuuki''s identity.


    Yuuki came to everyone inside the Sherlock Holmes museum and nodded. He didn''t know how to appreciate this ce and he didn''t even read the Sherlock Holmes story. He only entered this ce to join the hype of everyone.


    "Is there something happening?" Yukari asked.


    "Nothing, where is everyone?" Yuuki asked.


    "There." Yukari pointed her finger.


    Yuuki looked at everyone who was taking a photo together in this museum.


    "Yuuki! Yukari! Let''s take a photo together!" Ritsu said.


    Yuuki nodded and looked at Yukari. "Let''s go?"


    "Yes." Yukari nodded with a smile. She was happy since she felt that she could have him alone in this city.


    It was good at the beginning, but they started to get bored staying in this ce. They decided to go out of the museum to visit another ce. They wanted to see a lot of ces in this city since it was their first time staying here.


    "Let''s buy tea for everyone!" Yui said.


    "Yeah, I can''t wait to try the teater on at the hotel," Ritsu said.


    "Hmm, let''s buy a cake too," Mio said.


    "Let''s buy a lot of them," Mugi said.


    "Uhh... Senpai, what if we get fat?" Azusa asked.


    "......"


    "We won''t get fat!" They answered at the same time.


    "We have walked a lot in this city," Sawako said.


    "Yeah, we''re burning calories right now," Ritsu said.


    They nodded at the same time.


    Yukari looked at Yuuki and asked, "Is there a magic that can manage the body?"


    "Of course." Yuuki nodded and said, "If my magic isn''t enough then we can do a night exercise at the hotelter."


    Yukari blushed and said, "You pervert!"


    They continued to walk around London until night.


    Growl!


    "I am hungry," Yui said.


    "I want to eat!" Ritsu said.


    Yuuki was also hungry and looked around a ce to eat in this area. He raised his eyebrow when he saw a sushi restaurant. "Do you want to eat sushi?"


    "Sushi?"

 Chapter 958: I hope for you to forget

    They entered the sushi restaurant together but stopped by the boss of this ce.


    The boss of this restaurant said something to them.


    Sawako, Yui, Ritsu, Mio, Mugi, and Azusa didn''t know what this guy was talking about and they looked at both Yuuki and Yukari.


    "I am sorry. We''re only tourists and we''re not the band that you''re talking about," Yukari said.


    "Yeah, we''re only going to eat something in this ce," Yuuki said.


    "Oh! I am sorry. Please enter, we have just opened this ce! I hope that you can enjoy our food here," the boss said with a smile.


    Yukari and Yuuki nodded with a smile before saying, "Let''s go and sit down."


    "What is he talking about?" Sawako asked.


    "He thought that we were a band singing for the opening of his restaurant," Yukari said and exined to them.


    "Band?!"


    "It seems the boss is inviting a Japanese band for the opening of his restaurant." Yuuki looked at them and said, "If you want to sing, you can ask the boss since I am sure that he''ll give you permission."


    "You''re not going to sing something, Yuuki?" Mio asked.


    "Do you want me to sing?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, I want to hear whether you have a new song or not," Mio said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and wondered whether this girl thought that making a song was as easy as cooking rice in a rice cooker. "How about we eat first? I am quite hungry right now."


    "Yes!"


    Yuuki tasted the sushi in his restaurant and felt that the taste wasn''t bad. ''The fish is fresh and it is very soft...'' He chewed the sushi on his mouth and felt that the fish melt on his tongue and gave him a smile. He took out his phone and looked at the clue of murder that he had taken from Conan earlier. He took another piece of sushi while reading the clue on his phone.


    "A rolling bell raises me."


    "I''m a long-nosed wizard of the castle."


    "My portion is a chilled boiled egg like a corpse."


    "I finish up with the whole pickle."


    "Now I remember to ask for a cake to celebrate in advance."


    "It rings again for my hatred."


    "It tells me to finish everything by piercing a white back with two swords."


    "Yuuki, what is this? It sounds quite scary," Mio said after she read the text on Yuuki''s phone.


    Everyone seemed curious and also wanted to see it.


    "This is a mysterious clue that I have gotten from the Sherlock Holmes museum earlier," Yuuki said. He wouldn''t tell them that this was a clue about a murder that would happen in London. He didn''t want to make them worry and let them have fun in this city.


    "What? Really? How did you get it? I didn''t see anything earlier," Ritsu said.


    "You have been having fun taking pictures and didn''t see that there was a small game in the museum earlier," Yuuki said.


    "Let me see it!" Ritsu didn''t care about Yuuki''s words and took his phone.


    Everyone also started to read the clues, but they didn''t know the meaning behind the clues.


    "Uh? My head hurts," Yui said while holding her head.


    "Yuuki, do you know anything?" Yukari asked.


    Yuuki sipped a sake on the small cup and said, "It should be a location around this town."


    "Location?"


    "Hmm, for example, the first line, "A rolling bell rises me." If I am not wrong it should be the famous "Big Ben" in London," Yuuki said.


    "If I am not wrong there is a bell that always rings inside Big Ben during a special time," Yukari nodded.


    "What about the other clues?" Azusa asked.


    "I am not sure, but it should be a famous building in this town," Yuuki said.


    Mugi seemed to be interested and said, "Can we search for this location tomorrow?"


    "Huh?" Yuuki was startled.


    "Yes! Yuuki has said that it is a famous location in this town! We can visit those famous ces and also solve this mystery too!" Ritsu thought that it was a good idea.


    "I think that is a good idea. I am also curious about which ce is simr to a boiled egg and pickle," Yukari said.


    "Boiled egg and pickle?!"


    They became even more curious when they heard that there was a ce that was simr to both a boiled egg and a pickle.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure what to say and he could only sigh at this moment. He tried to stay away from Conan, but fate didn''t let him. He thought for a while and asked, "Do you still want to hear me sing?"


    "Yes!" Azusa and Mio said at the same time.


    "Will you sing a new song or your old song?" Yukari asked.


    "Hmm, we''re in the restaurant and I have thought about singing something about food," Yuuki said. He hoped his song would be able to dispel their idea to solve the mystery clue that he had gotten from Conan.


    "Is it really something about food?" Mugi asked.


    "It is about both love and food. I''ll let you listen to it," Yuuki said.


    They nodded and couldn''t wait for him to sing.


    Yuuki stood up and talked to the owner of the restaurant.


    The owner of the restaurant seemed to be very happy when he heard that Yuuki wanted to sing a song. He remembered that Yuuki was the rising star of the singer in his country and it was his luck to be able to let him sing for the opening of his restaurant.


    Yuuki walked toward the stage and took the acoustic guitar while testing the sound of the guitar for a while.


    The guests of the restaurant looked at Yuuki with a curious expression.


    Yuuki was ready with his preparation and said, "I''ll sing a song for you girls here." He smiled at Yukari and the group.


    They felt a bit surprised and shy when everyone looked at them.


    "The title of this song is Strawberry Jam," Yuuki said and started to y his guitar.


    *(BGM: Strawberry Jam - Ai Otsuka).


    They had never heard this song and knew that it was his new song. They felt that this song made them imagine a scene where they woke up in the early morning in a good mood while seeing his or her lover beside them on the bed.


    "On mornings fragrant with the smell of bread, the strawberry jam..." Yuuki sang with a very cheerful mood made the atmosphere in the restaurant be bright.


    Everyone shook their heads slowly while tapping their fingers listening to him.


    "I''m overwhelmed by your longshes & your cute sleeping face...."


    Yukari imagined herself sleeping beside Yuuki and wondered whether it was his inspiration for this song.


    "Are you pretending to be asleep?"


    "Do you intend to surprise me when I get close?"


    They felt that this song was very sweet and felt that they would receive diabetes when they heard it, but they really loved it.


    "The happiness always increases..."


    "Like always, you get up and begin..."


    "Kissing me, half-asleep...."


    Yuuki yed the melody of this song for a while and ended this song.


    p! p! p!


    Everyone pped their hands together. Even though they didn''t understand thenguage very well, they knew that it was a song about love. They were wondering who was the lucky girl in the group of seven girls. Though, they would cough in blood when they knew that Yuuki had tried to flirt with seven of them.


    Yuuki hoped for them to forget about solving the mystery and enjoyed their trip to this city. He really hoped for it....

 Chapter 959: You have solved the clues?

    Everyone went back to the hotel after they had a satisfying dinner.


    Yuuki was going to enter his room together with Yukari. Only a lot of people also joined them to enter his room. He looked at them and asked, "You''re not tired after going around this city?"


    "...." They were tired and wanted to take a bath since they felt a bit sweaty after walking around. They thought for a while and decided to take a bath then entered Yuuki''s room again talking while ying a card or something in his room.


    Sawako looked at Yuuki for a while before sighing. "Use some protection." She said those words then went out to go to her room.


    "...."


    Yuuki looked at Yukari and asked, "Should we use protection?"


    Yukari blushed again and hit him. She snorted and said, "I am tired. I want to go to take a bath."


    "Since you''re tired, how about I help you? I am very good at helping someone to take a bath," Yuuki said offering Yukari his help sincerely.


    "....." Yukari looked at Yuuki and said, "You''re not doing something else again?"


    "No." Yuuki shook his head and said, "I am worried about you since you''re tired. I am only helping you and it is better to take a bath together since it will be faster than waiting for each other, right?"


    Yukari sighed and opened her arms wide. "Carry me to the bath."


    "As you wish, my princess," Yuuki said and carried her in his arms. He was tempted, but this time he needed to hold himself.


    Yuuki really didn''t do anything and he was sitting down on the chair while sipping the Earl Grey tea that they had bought earlier. He saw them ying cards together happily and wondered whether they wanted to go to sleep. He knew that it was impossible to do the night activity and it was better to sleep early.


    "I won the game!" Mio said happily.


    "Ahhh! I''m lost!" Yui slumped on the bed with a sad expression.


    "Yui-senpai...."


    Yuuki thought for a while and asked, "Do any of you have a map of London?"


    "I brought it with me." Yui suddenly woke up from her pose and brought a map for him. "What are you going to do with the map?"


    "Are you going to mark the ce where we would go tomorrow?" Mugi asked.


    "That''s the n." Yuuki looked at the map and searched the location of Big Ben. "Can I give a mark on this map?" He looked at Yui asking whether she could give him permission.


    "Sure." Yui nodded.


    Yuuki marked the location of Big Ben on the map. He had decided to visit this ce tomorrow. He was thinking about the other six locations on the clue while looking at the map to see whether he could find something.


    "Are you thinking about the mystery clue that you have gotten from the museum?" Yukari asked. Her hair was a bit wet and she was wearing her sses showing a very cute expression.


    "Hmm... It''s better to solve the clues now then we can have fun walking around this city," Yuuki said.


    "Can you solve it?" Mio asked.


    "The clues are referencing various buildings and locations in London." Yuuki looked at the map that he had gotten from Yui and nodded. "I have gotten the idea of where is the location of each for those clues."


    "Really? Where is it?" Ritsu asked with excitement.


    "I''ll tell you tomorrow," Yuuki said with a smile.


    "Ehhh!!!!"


    "You cheapskate!"


    "Tell us, Yuuki!"


    "Yeah, we''re curious!"


    "Isn''t it better to wait until tomorrow?" Yuuki looked at them and said, "Be patient since each of the locations in these clues are amazing."


    Ritsu looked at the clue and looked at both the third and the fourth clue. "Yuuki, is there really a building with a shape of egg and pickle in London?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I remember that there is one here."


    "Really?!"


    "Let''s visit those ces!"


    "I - I want to ride on the London Eye too!"


    "If you want to go to those ces, it is better for you to rest early then we can go out in the early morning," Yuuki advised them since he wanted them to go out of his room. He wanted to stay with Yukari as soon as possible.


    Everyone who heard Yuuki''s words thought for a while and nodded. They wanted to tour around this city and they were also quite tired after walking around earlier.


    Yuuki saw them walking out from his room and sighed in relief.


    Yukari chuckled and said, "Do you really want them to go back to their own rooms that much?"


    "I only want to enjoy my time with you since it is quite a rare chance for both of us to be together," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm... Thest time that we slept together it should have been the night before the concert before." Yukari sighed when she thought that she was quite innocent before and this guy had fooled her into his ws, but she didn''t hate it rather she loved it.


    Yuukiid on the bed while Yukari alsoid beside him after she had taken off her sses.


    "Is this clue really from the museum?" Yukari asked.


    Yuuki looked at Yukari and said, "I have gotten this from Conan and that kid has gotten it from the foreigner kid. I don''t know where that foreigner kid has gotten the clues from."


    "Who is this foreigner kid?" Yukari asked.


    "I remember that he was the little brother of Minerva ss," Yuuki said.


    "MINERVA GLASS!!" Yukari was surprised and asked, "Minerva ss? Is that number one female tennis yer?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "That''s the one."


    "Now I remember that Minerva would have a match on Saturday," Yukari said.


    "Two dayster, right?" Yuuki said.


    Yukari nodded and asked, "So are you going to those ces tomorrow?"


    "We should go, but not all of them since I have solved the clues," Yuuki said.


    "You''re not telling me?"


    Yuuki smiled and said, "Let''s go to sleep today since we need to wake up early."


    Yukari pouted and said, "Lend me your arm."


    "..." Yuuki knew that his arm might be numb in the early morning, but he decided to sacrifice it. "Hmm...."


    Yukari used his arm as a pillow and snuggled into him closer.


    "You''re cute." Yuuki kissed Yukari''s forehead and said, "Good night."


    "Good night." Yukari gave him a charming smile.


    Yuuki smiled and turned off the light then slept together with this cute girl.

 Chapter 960: 2nd Day Trip

    Yuuki and Yukari had woken up quite early in the morning and decided to spend quality time together. They were young and they were curious about everything. They tried a lot of things together, but suddenly a hexagonal portal appeared beside them.


    "Yuuki! I am here!" Rossweisse came out from the hexagonal portal while smiling.


    "...."


    The three of them were looking at each other with a stunned expression.


    "..."


    "Can you wait for a while?" Yuuki said.


    "..."


    It was an awkward moment between the three of them.


    "I know! I know! It''s my fault! Stop hitting me!" Yuuki covered hisher region with a towel since he wanted to take a bath.


    Rossweisse and Yukari were ashamed and embarrassed when they looked at each other. They decided that it was Yuuki''s fault that this thing had happened.


    Yuuki hugged both of them and said, "Stop now or I''ll really eat both of you together."


    "..."


    They looked at each other rather than sighed.


    "I have thought to surprise you in the early morning, but I didn''t know that both of you were...." Rossweisse blushed while looking at both Yuuki and Yukari.


    Yukari wasn''t sure what to say even though her mouth might be lying, but her body was very honest since it was dripping with wet nectar. However, when Rossweisse suddenly came to her room the mes on her body that were set aze were suddenly extinguished as if being poured by cold water. ''If it was Uomi...'' She thought if the one who wasing was Uomi then that girl would join the game immediately. She shook her head and wondered why she was thinking something perverted now. She held her cheek since it was very red and decided to go to take a bath.


    Yuuki looked at Rossweisse and wasn''t in a hurry to eat her since he knew that this girl wanted something special.


    "Yuuki."


    "Hmm?"


    "My grandmother mighte to our houseter," Rossweisse said while blushing.


    "Really?" Yuuki was surprised. He was wondering about his future meeting with Rossweisse''s grandma. "Is she kind or scary?"


    "No! She is very kind. You don''t need to worry. She has always wanted to see you in the past after I have talked about our rtionship," Rossweisse said shyly with a blush.


    They talked for a while before Yuuki decided to take a bath.


    Rossweisse also took a bath too. Though, she didn''t do it together with Yuuki and Yukari.


    They had taken a bath and went together to eat breakfast in the hotel restaurant.


    Everyone was also going together to eat breakfast and couldn''t help but sigh looking at their breakfast.


    "Just eat some bread and jam," Yuuki said and sipped his coffee.


    "I want to eat rice," Yui said with a sigh.


    "It''ll be hard to search for rice in this ce unless you want to eat either sushi or pae," Rossweisse said.


    "Where is your hometown, Rossweisse?" Sawako asked.


    "I am from Nordic," Rossweisse answered. She was living in northern Europe and for the exact location, it would be hard for a normal human to visit that ce.


    "So have you been in London quite often in the past?" Azusa asked.


    "It''s not so often, but I have gone to this city a lot of times in the past," Rossweisse said.


    Yuuki took a newspaper and frowned when he saw the news. He saw that there was a serial killer that was living in London and when someone had the information about this person they needed to contact the police as soon as possible.


    ''Hades Sabara.''


    Yuuki felt that this name was a bit annoying since there was "Hades" on the name of this serial killer. He closed his newspaper since he had read the news and thought that this serial killer might be connected to the clues that he had gotten from Conan. He had always been wondering why the criminal in this world loved to give a clue to the detective or Conan letting them catch them before they had done their crime.


    ''Is it foolish or smart?''


    Yuuki didn''t intend to search for information about this serial killer since he didn''t think that it was important since he only needed to search where this person would do their crime.


    "Is there something on the news?" Yukari asked.


    Yuuki showed the news to Yukari.


    Yukari frowned when she saw the news since there was a serial killer that was roaming in this city. "What should we do?"


    "Nothing." Yuuki shook his head and said, "We''re not the target."


    "Who is the target?" Yukari asked.


    "It might be connected to the tennis match on Saturday. It''s better that we''re not going to that ce for the time being," Yuuki said.


    Yukari nodded and agreed since she didn''t think that it was worth it to endanger themselves with a serial killer. She was wondering why they had to meet a serial killer when they were only doing their jobs in this city. "You''re not going to tell them?"


    "It''s better to keep it a secret and don''t worry since I can solve this person easily," Yuuki said.


    "Ok, I believe in you." Yukari nodded.


    They continued to talk with them to decide where they would go after this.


    "So where are we going to go after this?" Ritsu asked.


    "Big Ben?" Mio asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "We can go to Big Ben then we can also visit the London Eye since the location of both of them are very close to each other."


    "London Eye!"


    For them, they were more interested in the London Eye that made them able to see the entire city rather than Big Ben which was an old giant clock in the middle of the city.


    They had also discussed that they would also go to the house of a famous musician when they had time too. They didn''t want to waste their time anymore and went out together to start their trip on the 2nd day of their stay in London.

 Chapter 961: Harmless Conan

    It didn''t take them a long time and they had arrived on Big Ben shortly after they took a taxi together.


    "Let''s take a picture together!" Yui said.


    They agreed and took a picture together.


    Yuuki wasn''t really sure what to say after he had arrived in this ce. He didn''t even think how to appreciate this location and even some locals walked normally without caring for this big clock, but he thought that it was normal since the locals had always been in this ce after they were born. He was looking around and wondering whether he could find a clue. He found the clues in the Sherlock Holmes museum then the clues should be rted to Sherlock Holmes!


    The answer to the first clue was Big Ben, the second was Elephant & Castle, the third was egg-shaped city hall, the fourth was Gerkhin Building, the fifth was St. Bride''s Church, and the seventh one was Meissen Porcin Store.


    ''The sixth one..'' Yuuki thought for a while and thought that it was possible it was also Big Ben since he didn''t know whether there was such arge building with a bell beside Big Ben in this city. He drew the connection of six buildings on the map and created something with it.


    "Is this a balloon?" Mio asked while looking at the map that had been marked by Yuuki.


    "Hmm..." Yuuki thought for a while and said, "It should be a racket." He felt a connection to this "racket" with something that would be held tomorrow. ''So crime should be happening at a tennis match or something. ''Wimbledon?'' He tried to remember whether there was a match happening in that ce and remembered from the newspaper that he had read that there should be a match that would happen tomorrow at two in the afternoon. He also thought that these clues were given by Minerva ss''s little brother and that there was a possibility that the target of this serial killer should be Minerva and her family. ''Hmm....''


    Yuuki rubbed his chin and wondered whether he should meet this Minerva ss and he was also a bit curious how beautiful was this Queen of Tennis.


    "Racker, huh?" Mio looked at Yuuki who was in deep thinking and felt a bit curious. She was wondering what he was thinking and wondered how it felt to sleep with him. She was also curious and wondered whether she could sleep with him tonight. Her face turned red when she thought such crazy things. ''W - What am I thinking!'' She was thinking about what he was thinking yet it suddenly turned into the feeling of sleeping together. She was wondering whether she had turned into a pervert. "Y - Yuuki."


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Have you solved the mystery?" Mio asked.


    "Yes...." Yuuki wanted to say something, but he saw a familiar sses kid walking toward him.


    Conan knew that the clues that he had gotten were about the location of somece and building in London. "The first and the sixth clues are a ce with a bell, the second is a castle, the third and fourth are something have to do with food, and thest one is something famous or something."


    "So where are we going now?" Agasa asked.


    "Let''s check the first clue since it is very easy to search for," Conan said.


    "Do you know where it is?" Agasa asked.


    "There aren''t many ces with a bell in this ce and the only answer is the most iconic clock in this city....." Conan wanted to say something, but he heard a familiar voice.


    "Big Ben, right?" Yuuki said.


    Conan and Agasa were startled when they saw Yuuki in front of them.


    "Yuuki, howe that you''re here?" Conan asked.


    "We''re also on the trip and we have decided to visit Big Ben since it is quite near to the London Eye," Yuuki said.


    Conan nodded and he was more interested in the mystery that he had gotten from Minerva yesterday. He thought that it was more interesting than going out with his beloved girl. He looked at Yuuki and thought that he wanted to challenge him who could solve this mystery faster.


    Yuuki looked at Conan and felt a bit pitiful. He knew that this guy had always been caught by a murder case, a bomb, or a lot of strange things. He knew that everyone who got near him would get involved since Conan''s effect would affect the surrounding area. He decided to help him so this kid could enjoy his time in London rather than ying detective games.


    Conan looked at Yuuki and decided to show what he had found out to him. "Yuuki, I have found out that the clues are telling us about a location in this city. The first clue should be Big Ben then....." He stopped when he saw Yuuki took out a paper and brought it in front of his face. He saw a map with a drawing that was simr to either a balloon or a racket. He wasn''t sure what it was and asked, "What is this?"


    "I have solved the clues. You can have it," Yuuki said with a smile.


    "......" Conan opened his mouth wide and hurriedly took the paper from Yuuki''s hand.


    "I am sure that there must be something happening at Wimbledon tomorrow and the target of this serial killer should be Minerva ss or the Queen of Tennis. I am not sure whether you have read the newspaper in the morning since it showed the face of the serial killer and the name of this criminal is Hades Sabara. You know Minerva ss''s little brother, right? Then tell him and his family to be careful since they would be targeted." He patted Conan''s head and said, "Have fun with your trip."


    "Yuuki is amazing." Agasa nodded.


    Conan blinked his eyes and processed the thing that he had heard from Yuuki. He had been thinking for a night and a few hours from the morning then he had found the direction of the clues yet Yuuki had solved the problem directly. He started to wonder whether he was the top detective in high school and wondered whether he should change his profession in the future.


    Yuuki didn''t know that he might have to change the trajectory of Conan''s life and he didn''t care much either. If he knew that he would say that he had done a good thing for humanity since he had saved them from Conan''s effect.


    Conan, who doesn''t want to be a detective, is harmless Conan.

 Chapter 962: Lets eat Nessie

    Yuuki sighed in relief after he had given the weight the clue to Conan since he didn''t need to take care of it anymore. He joined everyone who had decided to go to the London Eye and entered thisrge Ferris wheel to see the scenery of the entire city.


    "It''s rotating...." Mio was a bit scared when she saw the London Eye.


    Yuuki looked at Mio and said, "There is us here. You don''t need to worry." He felt a bit strange about why this girl was scared of something that rotated.


    Mio nodded and took a deep breath to calm herself. "L - Let''s go." Her voice was a bit timid, but she was determined to enter the London Eye together with everyone.


    "Amazing....." Mio had forgotten her fear and she was looking at the scenery around with bright eyes. She was excited that she could see a lot of things from this ce. "Let''s go to that ceter!" She said while pointing her eyes.


    "Mio... Aren''t you scared earlier?" Ritsu teased.


    "Mooo... Don''t tease me!" Mio pouted.


    Yuuki looked at Mio and felt that the adaptability of a girl was very strong. He remembered when his girls lost their first time. He could see them feeling pain then their expression turned into ecstasy in the next moment. It was at that moment that he concluded the adaptability of the girl was very strong. "Rossseweisse, can I ask you something?"


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Rossewessei asked.


    "You have been here quite a lot of times, right?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes." Rossweisse nodded and said, "Before, I have been here together with Odin-sama to visit the God of Celtic and with my grandmother to visit a famous magician school in this country."


    "Magician school?" Yuuki asked. He was a bit curious about the existence of this magical school.


    Rossweisse nodded and said, "Yeah. The name of the school is Hogwarts. It''s very famous and a lot of famous magicians have studied in that ce."


    "How about you?" Yuuki asked.


    "My school is also famous. I have studied at Durmstrang Institute before," Rossweisse said.


    Yuuki nodded and wondered whether he could see a magician with a lightning sign on his forehead. "What is the level of a magician in this country?"


    "It''s good. Most of them are elite and there are a lot of them who have reached the level of the high-level devil," Rosswesse said.


    Yuuki nodded and suddenly felt that this world was very strange, but he didn''t think much since he was living in a different country. He couldn''t care about the thing that was happening in this country since there was a lot of trouble happening in the world. He didn''t have time to take care of all of them and he wasn''t a saint. Though, he could make a charity organization since it would help him with his image. He suddenly remembered something and asked, "Does Nessie exist?"


    "Nessie? Of course, they exist." Rossweisse nodded and said, "There are a lot of them and they have been living in the depths of Loch Ness. I have also eaten them before."


    "...." Yuuki was surprised and felt a bit envious. "Really? Have you eaten it before?"


    "Yes." Rossweise nodded and said, "The taste is a bit simr to an eel. However, the chef on the God of Celtic isn''t a good chef and the taste of the food is simple. Grill with salt and paper. The only thing that I am grateful for is that the meat of the Nessie is very soft and juicy."


    "....." Yuuki thought for a while. He knew that the concert would be held two dayster. He was free tomorrow and had decided. "Let''s go to Loch Ness tomorrow."


    "Seriously?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Yes." Yuuki nodded and he was serious. He wouldn''te back until he had eaten this Nessie. He didn''t intend to bring everyone to his group. He would only bring Yukari with him since he didn''t want to show the existence of magic to them. He felt that it was better to keep it secret unless they had be his people or his girls.


    "I understand." Rossweisse nodded and asked, "But who is going to cook the Nessie?"


    "Hmm... I''ll do it," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse was a bit skeptical and asked, "Can you do it? I didn''t remember that you have been cooking at home."


    "It''s because everyone seems very excited about cooking and their food is also delicious. In the past, when I was living in a small apartment room, I have been cooking by myself since Utaha can''t cook that much," Yuuki said.


    "....." Rosseweisse blinked her eyes and felt a bit envious. She knew that Utaha was Yuuki''s first girlfriend and she knew a lot about himpared to others. "It''s decided. Let''s visit Loch Ness tomorrow. You''re the one who is going to cook."


    "Good." Yuuki was a bit surprised by a sudden energetic answer, but he didn''t think much since he thought that this woman was a bit glutton and wanted to it the Nessie too. He thought for a while and felt that it might be a good time for him to ask this woman for a date. "Rossweisse."


    "Hmm?"


    "Let''s go out tonight."


    "Tonight? Aren''t we going to go to Loch Ness tomorrow? Isn''t it better to sleep early?" Rossweisse asked with a confused expression.


    "No. I mean, let''s have a date tonight," Yuuki said.


    "..." Rosswesse was a bit stunned then her face turned red. She was a bit shy then she nodded. "Yes...."


    "Good." Yuuki smiled when he heard her answer.


    Rossweisse couldn''t wait for tonight toe since she would go out to have a date with him.


    Then they continued with their trip to move around London enjoying the scenery and the food in this ce.

 Chapter 963: Little Date Detour

    Yuuki and Rossweisse went out together after they had gone back to the hotel. Their stamina was very high and they could move around this city even though they had moved from ce to ce in the afternoon.


    Yuuki knew that there might be a bit resentment from everyone, but he wanted to make his secretary happy. He held Rossweisse''s hand since the weather was a bit cold. He had only realized that most of the time the weather in this city was very cloudy.


    "So where are we going?" Rossweisse asked.


    "The Comedy Store," Yuuki answered.


    "....." Rossweisse was a bit stunned since she thought that she would have a romantic dinner or watch a romantic drama. That was why she wasn''t sure how to respond when her boyfriend invited her to watch aedy show.


    "You''re a bit nervous. Let''s lighten the mood first. I also want to know how different theedy is in this country and my country," Yuuki said.


    "Well... If you say so..." Rossweisse nodded and she was also a bit curious.


    They went together using teleportation since both of them were magicians. They didn''t need to hide their power from each other and they also could disguise themselves.


    Rossweisse didn''t have that much trouble since she didn''t think that any magician in this country was able to make trouble for Yuuki since their power was too weakpared to both of them, especially after she had joined the war on the underworld. In her mind, the magicians in this country were cutepared to 100 meters and 200 meters tall monsters.


    They entered the Comedy Store and bought tickets, before joining everyone to sit down and watch a Stand Up Comedian who wanted to start their joke.


    Rossweisse was a bit skeptical at first, only sheughed and smiled whenever she heard a funny joke that was thrown one after another.


    "I was sitting in the booth of Denny''s enjoying a cigarette."


    "When ady in the next booth turned around and said, "You know you''re going to die early if you keep smoking those goddamn things, right?"."


    Theedian nodded and responded back, "Lady, you''re eating an ice cream sundae with bacon mixed in it. So... I guess the race is on."


    "Hahahaha..." Everyoneughed hearing this joke.


    Yuuki and Rossweisse wereughing happily hearing the joke together enjoying this date together.


    The show was over and both of them visited a fancy restaurant together while talking about theedy that they had seen earlier.


    "I didn''t think the show would be this interesting," Rossweisse said.


    "Me too. I didn''t expect that it would be this funny," Yuuki said while cutting the steak on his te.


    Rossweisse smiled happily while sipping red wine on her sses. She loved this moment of romantic dinner with him. She felt that she didn''t want this night to be over and wanted it to continue. However, she knew that it was impossible to do that unless Yuuki knew how to do time magic and stopped the time for both of them giving them a chance to have fun together in this eternal night.


    They talked with each other at dinner.


    Yuuki was happy, but he knew that even though he had created the mood for both of them. He knew that it was impossible to bring Rossweisse to the hotel. He hadn''t eaten her and he was very patient toward her.


    They didn''t stay in the restaurant for too long and before they went back. They decided to take a short walk on the London Bridge.


    It was quite cold, but their hearts were warm.


    Rossweisse really loved the atmosphere and felt she wanted to kiss him. "I love you."


    "I love you too." Yuuki was a veteran in this area and kissed her lips in the middle of London Bridge. He was very patient to teach Rossweisse who was newbie in this area.


    Rossweisse was overwhelmed, but she really loved this feeling. She hugged him tightly on his neck showing how happy she was with this date.


    They stayed for a full quarter-hour together on London Bridge before going back together since there was someone who had been waiting for them.


    Yukari was together with everyone ying cards then she decided to go back to her room. She was wondering when both Yuuki and Rossweisse woulde back. She would even think that both of them wouldn''te back until tomorrow since she thought Rossweisse might be eaten by himter. She thought to spend her night alone, only she saw two people in front of him. "Have youe back?"


    "You seem to be a bit surprised," Yuuki said.


    "Of course. I think you''re going to do that with her," Yukari said while looking at Rossweisse.


    Rossweisse blushed and said while looking away, "I - I am not ready yet....."


    "That''s what she said. More importantly, we''re worried that you''re going to be lonely," Yuuki said while hugging Yukari''s waist.


    Yukari wanted to snort, but she sighed. She hugged him back and said, "Let''s sleep together."


    "Alright, my princess," Yuuki said.


    "I am also going to sleep together?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Why not?"


    "...." Rossweisse had only realized that Yukari, who was known as a gracefuldy, had turned into a shameless girl by Yuuki. She thought that he was dangerous, but it couldn''t stop her from bing closer toward him.


    "Don''t you change into pajamas?" Yuuki asked.


    "I will change into one," Rossweisse said.


    "Do you need help?" Yuuki asked.


    "..." Rosswessei thought for a while and felt a bit hesitant.


    "I am very professional," Yuuki said.


    "OK."


    "Good."


    Rossweisse''s face was red and sheid her body beside Yuuki. She still remembered how shameful she was when he had changed her clothes for her. She had to admit that experience was a very good memory. She closed her eyes and slept happily. She thought that she should do this again with him together in the future.

 Chapter 964: How is the taste?

    In the early morning, Yuuki had told them that they would start their different journey. He had told them that he needed to do something and woulde back in the evening.


    They were a bit curious, but they thought that it might be something serious since they knew that Yuuki might have some business in this city. They didn''t force him and decided to y around the city since tomorrow they needed to perform at the exchange culture event in London.


    Yuuki told Yukari that he would go to Loch Ness to catch Nessie.


    Yukari agreed without hesitation since she had talked with him a few days ago. She was also curious when she heard that Nessie could be eaten by Rossweisse. She was curious about the taste of this monster and didn''t even think that Nessie was scary in her mind.


    They went out together and teleported to Loch Ness immediately then they could feel a freezing temperature in this area.


    "This ce is really cold," Yukari said even though she had worn a thick jacket.


    "Wear this," Yuuki said and created a warmer jacket for her.


    "Thank you," Yukari said with a smile then changed her jacket to the jacket that Yuuki had created for her.


    "No problem." Yuuki looked around and said, "There isn''t anyone here?"


    "It''s normal since it''s autumn and the temperature is going to make anyone crazy here," Rossweisse said.


    "You''re alright, Rossweisse?" Yukari asked.


    "In my hometown, this temperature is nothing." Rossweisse seemed a bit proud when she said this. She was living in a very cold ce in Northern Europe and this cold temperature was really nothing for her.


    "But you need to wear this. It won''t be funny if you get sick tomorrow," Yuuki said and also created the simr jacket that he had given to Yukari.


    Rosseweisse nodded and said, "Yes." She thought that it was better to stay warm than fighting the cold.


    Yuuki looked at theke and asked, "So is there a special way to catch this Nessie or do we need to grab it from theke directly?"


    "No. There isn''t any special way to catch this Nessie and you can only depend on your luck. For most people, it was impossible for them to grab Nessie directly since they were living inside the deep ofke with a very cold temperature, but it wouldn''t be difficult for you, right?" Rossweissei said.


    "OK." Yuuki was happy that he didn''t need to do something strange to catch Nessie.


    "We''re really going to catch Nessie?" Yukari asked. She felt quite a disbelief when she knew what they were talking about was real.


    "What do you think earlier?" Yuuki asked.


    "I thought you only wanted to see Loch Ness after our conversation before," Yukari said.


    "I am not that interested in Loch Ness, but I have heard from Rossweisse that the taste of Nessi was delicious. I need to test whether the taste of this monster is really delicious or not," Yuuki said.


    "If there is really a Nessie, isn''t it an endangered animal?" Yukari asked.


    "It should be alright since it is very easy for them to reproduce themselves," Rossweisse said.


    Yuuki felt a bit strange, but he didn''t say anything. He created a simple fishing pole with the words ''BEACH BOY'' written on top and a monstrous skull as the reel. Its color is a dark blue rod and pink line.


    Rossweisse was surprised when she saw the existence of this fishing rod. She could tell that it was very powerful. "What is this?"


    "This is "Beach Boy". My special fishing rod," Yuuki said and made a throwing motion making the line on the fishing rod enter the water.


    Everyone could see that the line moved by itself getting deeper and deeper into theke.


    Beach Boy is a fishing rod with a special ability. It has an extreme line sensibility that can detect a life around its surrounding.


    When the hook of this fishing rod had detected a life then it started to hook the target.


    Yuuki felt something big inside the water for only a minute. He didn''t hesitate and controlled the hook of his fishing rod to catch this thing. "I have got it."


    "What?!" Rossweisse and Yukari were surprised.


    "Wait for a while, let''s grill Nessie," Yuuki said with a smile. He controlled the line of the fishing rod to pull the thing that he had caught. He knew very well that the thing that he had caught wasn''t normal since the size was quite monstrous, but it didn''t matter since as long as Beach Boy had caught it no one would be able to escape from it.


    Rossweisse and Yukari were waiting for a while then they saw arge ck shadow slowlye out from the surface of theke.


    BAAAAM!!!


    Everyone saw a creature that was simr to an eel but with four legs and the size was simr to an elephant.


    "N - Nessie?!" Yukari was startled when she saw it.


    "Don''t fight since it is useless," Yuuki said and pulled Nessie to the shore.


    Nessie, who saw three humans in front of it, couldn''t help but feel angry. It opened its mouth wide to eat them only suddenly felt something moving in its body. It felt a sense of danger instantly and tried to take that thing out of its body. "ROARRRR!!!" It sounded very unwilling, but it couldn''t stop the danger that aimed toward him until it closed its eyes then slumped on the ground without moving.


    "........"


    "What did you do?" Yukari asked in surprise.


    "Is that a fishing rod? Beach Boy, is it?" Rossweisse asked. She was already numb to see a lot of treasures inside Yuuki.


    "Yeah." Yuuki patted his Beach Boy and nodded. He controlled the hook on the Beach Boy to stab Nessie in the heart. It was quite easy to find it since he could hear the heartbeat inside the Nessie then stabbed it directly with the hook. He caught it and the next thing was more important. "So let''s eat it."


    "I wonder how it tastes, should we cook it in kabayaki?" Yukari said.


    "Sure, let''s do that," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse also didn''t think much either and only asked, "What is kabayaki?"

 Chapter 965: We need his help

    Yui and everyone were wondering what they should do on the third day of their stay in London. They were satisfied touring around yesterday and weren''t sure what to do in this ce.


    "I wonder where they''re going?" Ritsu said with a sigh.


    Mio and Sawako were envious since the only ones who could join him were both Yukari and Rossweisse.


    "Hmm... How about we watch a tennis match?" Mugi suddenly said.


    "Tennis match?"


    "Yeah." Mugi nodded and said, "I have read in the newspaper that there is a match of the Queen of Tennis this afternoon. How about we watch it together?"


    "Yes!" They agreed without hesitation. Even though they didn''t know about tennis that much, the name of "Queen of Tennis" was attracting them and they wanted to watch the match together.


    "So let''s get out now," Azusa said.


    "Why hurry so much?" Yui asked.


    "I have heard that this match might be very popr and we need to buy the ticket early," Azusa said.


    "That makes sense! Azu-nyan, you''re very smart." Yui hugged Azusa happily.


    "Y - Yui-senpai! Don''t hug me!" Azusa seemed reluctant, but it couldn''t hide the smile on her face.


    Everyone seemed to have to make their decision and they went out together to watch the tennis match together.


    Conan who had received a note from Yuuki decided to check the truth and 99% of the thing that had been told by Yuuki was true. He decided to tell all of this to Ran and Kogorou.


    Ran and Kogorou, who had heard it, knew that Minerva ss would be targeted by the serial killer.


    They didn''t hesitate to tell Minerva and her little brother about it. They told them to be careful since they would be targeted by a serial killer. Their only problem was that they didn''t know how this serial killer nned tomit his crime since there wasn''t any information about it. They didn''t know about it and the only thing that they could do was to watch Minerva ss. They decided to watch her so no one would be able to hurt her.


    However, there was one big problem.


    They didn''t have a ticket to enter the tennis match and they didn''t want to make the killer worry about them. They didn''t tell the police and decided to do it by themselves. They knew that once the police started to move around the killer would hide once again then started his next n. They didn''t want that to happen since it was simr to letting a snake into the jungle. They weren''t sure when the killer would attack Minerva again.


    "It''s better thinking about how we can enter the stadium first?" Kogorou said.


    "Yeah." They sighed at the same time.


    Minerva''s little brother had entered the stadium together with his mother and Minerva''s coach. Minerva''s little brother didn''t want to make his family to be worried and asked Conan and his group to solve this matter quietly.


    Conan and everyone agreed, but they couldn''t enter the stadium until they had seen the olddy that had invited them to London.


    Their rtionship was quite close and thedy helped them to enter to watch the match, but not inside the stadium. They were watching the match on the outside on the big screen with a lot of people.


    Conan looked around and saw someone familiar. "Huh, Big sister?"


    Yui and everyone turned around and saw Conan and his group.


    "Ran!" They looked at Ran and were surprised.


    "Are you also watching the tennis match?" Ritsu asked


    Ran smiled and said, "Yes. That''s the case." She couldn''t tell them that she was searching for the serial killer.


    "Where is Big Brother Yuuki?" Conan asked.


    "He has some business in London," Sawako answered.


    Conan was a bit surprised and asked, "He isn''t here?" He had thought that he could ask the help of Yuuki since that guy was very strong and even though he had to admit it, Yuuki was stronger than him in investigating.


    "Do you need him for something?" Mio asked.


    "If possible, can you ask him toe?" Conan asked.


    Kogorou, Ran, and Agasa nodded when they heard Conan''s words.


    "Is there something happening?" Yui asked.


    "Someone is in danger and we need his help," Conan said.


    "Huh?!"


    Yuuki, Rossweisse, and Yukari were eating Nessie together.


    Yuuki cooked the thigh and the breats part of the Nessie then cooked it in kabayaki style. He put a kabayaki sweet sauce then grilled it on top of the charcoal.


    Rossweisse and Yukari gulped their salivas when they smelled this delicious smell.


    Yukari looked at the amount of meat and asked, "What are you going to do with the rest of the meat?"


    "I am going to keep it. I''ll use it as souvenirs for everyone. I''m sure they''re going to be excited to eat Nessie for the first time," Yuuki said.


    "I can imagine that." Rossweisse nodded.


    "But the head of this monster is a bit scary," Yukari said.


    "Ignore the head. Isn''t there a simr eel in Fukushima? What is the name of this eel again?"


    "Warasubo," Rossweisse answered.


    "Hmm... Now that you mention it. I have also eaten warasubo in the past with my grandpa," Yukari said.


    "Then there is no problem now. How about we eat? The rice is also ready," Yuuki said.


    "I feel a bit guilty. It seems very luxurious," Rosswessei said.


    "I am afraid to get fat," Yukari said.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll help you with night exercise," Yuuki said.


    Yukari blushed and hit Yuuki''s arms. "You''re so bad."


    Yuuki smiled and said, "But you love it."


    Yukari sighed and decided to eat the food with everyone. She put the meat along with rice to her mouth then suddenly the meat was melting as if butter in her mouth. "It''s so good!"


    Yuuki had to admit that the meat of Nessie was also very good. He wanted to continue to eat the food only suddenly felt that his phone was vibrating. He opened it and saw that it was Yui. He raised his eyebrow and connected the call. "Yui. Is there anything?"


    "Yuuki! We need your help!"


    "Where are you now?" Yuuki asked.


    "I am watching a tennis match with everyone and I have met Conan too," Yui said.


    "......" Yuuki was speechless. He wanted to get away from Conan and solved the case for him so that Conan could manage it by himself, but it seemed that wasn''t the case. He had a tired sigh then said, "Give me thirty minutes."

 Chapter 966: Come with us?

    Conan, who heard that Yuuki woulde in thirty minutes, felt that it was toote. He decided to ask Minerva''s little brother to change ces with him. He decided to enter the stadium to watch the tournament directly since he felt that he would meet the killer in that ce.


    Don''t ask Conan how he can tell that there is a killer in the stadium. You can think of it as Conan''s special skill.


    "Wait here!" Conan left everyone as usual and ran inside the stadium. Even though his body was small, he was very agile because of his ser training and a lot of running when he was being chased by a criminal. He entered the stadium and could see thousands of people watching this tennispetition together.


    ''Where''s it?''


    Conan frowned since it would be impossible for him to search for the criminal in this thousand of people. He was wondering what Yuuki would do in this situation. He thought for a while and walked toward Minerva''s mother who was watching Minerva''s match in the front line of the seat. He saw that Minerva''s mother was holding a teddy bear in her arms. He raised his eyebrow and wondered where she had gotten that thing from. He wasn''t sure why he felt a bad forbearing from that teddy bear.


    ''Don''t tell me?!''


    Conan felt that the criminal would do something to Minerva and her family used that teddy bear. He also remembered that the criminal had also used a bomb to kill his victims in the past. He was confident that there must be a bomb in that teddy bear. He looked around once again and knew that the criminal would be around inside this stadium.


    ''Where?''


    Conan kept thinking and remembered that Hades loved to record the video of his killing process to the police. He looked at Minerva''s mother and looked in the opposite direction of her seat. He felt that Hades, who was the killer, would likely sit on the other side of the audience seat. He nodded and shouted. "Don''t worry, this Holmes''s apprentice will help you!"


    Minerva, who was ready to serve her ball, stopped when she heard this loud voice. She turned and remembered from her little brother that there was a Japanese little kid who would help them to solve this problem. She nodded and asked loudly, "Can you do something that small of a body of yours?"


    "Hahaha...." The audienceughed together.


    Conan, who had said those words, then observed his attention toward the other side of the audience seat to search for the killer. He knew that this killer would likely bring a video recorder in this ce. He kept looking at those groups and had found this person. He ran out directly to go to the opposite audience seat.


    "Please let me enter," Conan begged the security.


    "Kid, your ticket is in the opposite direction. You can''t enter this ce," Security said.


    Conan was in a hurry and wanted to stop the serial killer as soon as possible. He was thinking about how to enter this ce.


    "Excuse me. You might need this."


    Conan and the security turned back and saw a woman who gave Conan a ticket.


    Security looked at the ticket and nodded. "You can enter."


    "...." Conan looked at this woman with a stupified expression. He saw this woman take out her wig and his eyes were wide open. "Mom!"


    Yukiko winked and said, "Go and get the criminal."


    Conan nodded and ran inside the audience seat without hesitation.


    Yukiko looked at her son and could only shake her head when she thought that this personality was simr to her husband.


    "Has hee?" Kudo asked.


    "Yeah. He had gone inside earlier," Yukiko said.


    "I wonder why we don''t need to worry that much about this problem," Kudo said.


    "Oh? Why do you think so?" Yukiko asked.


    "Nothing. I feel that someone has resolved this problem early," Kudo said.


    Conan looked around the audience seat and moved silently toward the criminal. He saw that the criminal was sitting together with someone. He felt the person who was sitting next to the criminal was very familiar for some reason.


    "Conan? You''rete?" Yuuki sighed with an annoyed face.


    "....." Conan opened his mouth wide and wondered how this guy was here. He suddenly realized something and asked, "How is the criminal?"


    "It''s alright. I have made him faint. You can see it from here," Yuuki said.


    Conan looked and saw that Hades had fainted, but Yuuki had kept him standing up. He sighed in relief when the problem was over.


    "You have one more job, right?" Yuuki said.


    "What job?" Conan asked.


    "Try to tell the goddess that everyone is alright," Yuuki said.


    Conan only remembered it and stood up beside Yuuki then shouted. "Everything is alright!"


    Minerva who was in the court looked at Yuuki, Conan, and the criminal who had fainted. She nodded then used her real strength to defeat her opponent.


    Conan sighed and asked, "How did youe here?"


    "Aren''t you the one who asks for my help? I am in the middle of something important earlier." Yuuki sighed when he thought that he needed to pack a lot of things very early before.


    "My bad." Conan didn''t seem sorry about what he had done.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Forget it. I have seen the goddess of tennis, but it seems to be hard to catch her heart."


    "Why?" Conan asked.


    Yuuki pointed his thumb toward Minerva''s mother and the man beside her. "She has a lover. I don''t have a hobby to catch a lover of another person."


    "....." Conan wasn''t sure why, but he felt relieved for some reason.


    Yuuki patted Conan''s head and said, "Tell your, mom and father, to take care of the rest. I want to go back first." He stood up directly and left Conan there. "Also, don''te to watch my concert tomorrow."


    Conan wanted to say something, but the body of Hades fell down toward him. "O - Oi, wait! It''s very heavy!"


    The group of police suddenly walked toward Conan''s direction and caught the criminal directly.


    Conan sighed in relief, but he felt annoyed that he couldn''t solve this problem by himself. He also thought that he had decided toe to watch his concert tomorrow.


    Yuuki walked back to everyone and saw that both Rossweisse and Yukari had joined everyone. He thought about going back, but suddenly he saw a group of unusual people walking toward them. He saw that everyone was ignoring this group of people even though they were wearing a strange get up and holding a stick.


    "Rossweisse?"


    "Yes?" Rossweisse looked at them with a confused expression.


    "Pleasee with us."

 Chapter 967: Misunderstanding?

    Rosswessee looked at the uniform of this group of people and raised her eyebrow. "Auror?"


    "We have received an order asking you toe with us." He said while looking at Rossweisse.


    "Is there anything? Can you talk here?" Rossweisse asked.


    "I am afraid that it isn''t possible." The man wanted to walk toward Rossweisse, but he stopped when he saw the young man in front of him. "You''re?"


    "Scram." Yuuki wanted to enjoy his trip and didn''t want to bother with a magical problem.


    Then suddenly one of the group raised her staff and chanted before sending out her spell toward him. She had intended to make him sleep only when she saw him standing up without any change of expression.


    The man seemed to frown and wanted to say something, but he saw a fist moving very fast toward his face.


    BAAAAM!!


    The man was thrown away, but his clothes were grabbed by Yuuki making him stand in ce.


    The group of Auror took out their wands one by one but suddenly their wands were moving on its own toward Yuuki.


    "What?!"


    Yuuki dropped all of the wands on the ground and only picked on to check the quality of this wand. He was a bit disappointed since it wasn''t that good. He used one of the random wands and said, "Say what do you want, or else I''ll stab this wand in your eyes."


    "..."


    Everyone was stunned in ce when they heard such a threat from this young man.


    "Don''t say anything? Then, I''ll stab one of his eyes first. I wonder which one is stronger your eyeball or this wand?" Yuuki moved his hand swiftly and made everyone startled since they couldn''t do anything without their wands.


    "Yuuki, stop!" Rossweisse said and held him hurriedly.


    Yuuki turned toward Rosswessei and nodded, but kept holding the wand a centimeter away from this man''s eyeball.


    The boss of this group sweated profusely while closing his eyes. He was really scared since he was very helpless against this young man.


    "Why do you need me toe with you?" Rosswesse asked.


    "T - This, I don''t know, but our boss is calling you," the leader of this group said.


    "Your boss?" Rossweisse was confused.


    "Hermione Granger," the boss said hurriedly. Even though it was possible to regain his eyeball with magic, being stabbed by wand on the eyeball was very painful. He hadn''t experienced it and didn''t want to experience it either.


    "Oh....." Rossweisse nodded.


    "Do you know Hermione Granger?" Yuuki asked and let the man on the ground.


    The man dropped on the ground but didn''t dare to do anything else since he knew the difference in their power. He looked around and noticed that no one had noticed what they were doing in this ce.


    "I know her. She is my friend. I wonder what she wants to talk to me about?" Rossweisse said.


    "Then, ask her toe to the hotelter. We''re not going to y again after all since we need to prepare for tomorrow''s concert," Yuuki said.


    "That''s true." Rossweisse nodded and said, "Tell Hermione to meet me at my hotel. No, I''ll tell her directly. You cane back."


    They nodded, but they didn''t move away from this ce.


    "Here, you go." Yuuki moved the wands back toward them.


    They felt a bitplicated, but they nodded before going back. They couldn''t do their job, but they could go back and report it.


    "You''re too hasty!" Rossweisse reprimanded him.


    "Sorry, dear. I am just worried about you." Yuuki hugged Rossweisse immediately and put his face quite close to her. He only needed to move his head slightly and he could kiss her lips right away.


    Rossweisse blushed and sighed. She put both of her hands toward his face and said, "I am happy that you''re worried, but this will cause a misunderstanding between you and the magician in this country?"


    "Isn''t your friend someone from the minister of magic? Why not ask him to help? I also don''t like those people since they''re a bit arrogant," Yuuki said.


    "Isn''t that normal? This is their turf," Rossweisse said. She looked around and said, "You have used enhancement magic?" She could see that they were ignored by the people around them.


    "It''s troublesome for people to see those kinds of things," Yuuki said.


    "I wonder why you have always seen a crime, whether it was a bomb or a murder," Rossweisse said with a sigh.


    "That''s not me! It''s Conan''s fault," Yuuki said. He was quite mad when this woman made him the cause of this murder case. "Don''t you need to tell your friend?" He thought about changing the topic of the conversation.


    "Oh, right." Rossweisse nodded and took her phone before calling her friend. "Hermione? Is there something wrong?"


    Yuuki saw them talking to each other for a while before Rossweisse put out her phone. "How?"


    "It''s alright. She said that she woulde tonight to our hotel," Rossweisse said.


    "Is there something happening?" Yuuki asked.


    "I am not sure. It''s better to not think too much, right?" Rossweisse said with a smile.


    "That''s true." Yuuki kissed Rossweisse''s lips then ended his magic. He separated from her and could see everyone was looking at Minerva who had won the tennis match on the screen.


    "You''re not going to chase this queen of tennis?" Yukari suddenly asked.


    "...." Yuuki was wondering whether everyone was thinking that he was a s.e.x.u.a.l deviant or something. He rubbed his nose and said, "No."


    "Really?" Yukari looked at him with a suspicious expression.


    "It''s better that we go back now since I can see that there will be rain soon," Yuuki said.


    Everyone agreed with Yuuki''s decision and went back together to the hotel.


    Yukari seemed to realize that Yuuki really didn''t have an interest in this queen of tennis. ''Is she not his type?'' She kept thinking about it even after they had arrived at the hotel.


    Yuuki and Rossweisse decided to y with everyone while waiting for Hermione Granger toe to their hotel.

 Chapter 968: Visitor at night

    It was around seven at night that Rossweisse had received a phone call from Hermione Granger that she hade to their hotel.


    Yuuki and Rossweisse went out together to meet with this person.


    No one followed them since they were talking to each other about their performance tomorrow. They had fun for a few days in London and tomorrow they needed to show their best performance.


    Yuuki was a bit curious about this person until he heard someone calling Rossweisse''s name.


    "Rossweisse!"


    "Hermione!"


    Rosswisse and a woman hugged each other then sat down on the nearby seat to talk to each other.


    Yuuki looked at Hermione who had light skin, bright brown eyes, and long brown hair. He had to admit that she was beautiful, but it wasn''t enough to defeat Rossweisse''s beauty. However, that wasn''t the real reason that he didn''t do anything. He saw a ring on her left hand and knew that this woman had married.


    Hermione looked at Yuuki and asked, "He is?"


    "My name is Ichijou Yuuki. Rossweisse''s husband," Yuuki said with confidence.


    "What? Really?!" Hermione was startled.


    Rossweisse blushed and didn''t refute it. "So is there something that you want to ask?"


    "You! You didn''t even tell me that you have married?!" Hermione didn''t care about any of that and held Rossweisse''s shoulders since the news that she had heard was too shocking. She looked at Yuuki who didn''t wear his sses and had to admit that he was very good and pleasing to her eyes. "Where have you met him? Where did you marry?....." She started to ask a lot of questions to Rossweisse and had forgotten the thing that she wanted to ask from her before.


    "We can talk about our rtionshipter after you have said your purpose foring to this ce. I want to sleep earlier since I have something to do tomorrow," Rossweisse said.


    "Oh, right? Why did youe to London?" Hermione asked.


    "Yuuki is a singer. He hase to sing at the event tomorrow....." Rossweisse told her a lot of things.


    "Oh! That event? Really?" Hermione was surprised and kept asking her a question.


    Yuuki looked at two women who were very happy talking to each other and shook his head. He sipped his warm tea while munching some cookies on his mouth since he really couldn''t talk in this conversation. He was wondering when both of them would start their real talk.


    "I don''t expect that you''re Akane''s cousin," Hermione looked at Yuuki with a strange expression.


    "Well, she is very free-spirited. I am sure that she has caused a lot of trouble for you," Yuuki said with a smile.


    Hermione sighed and said, "You don''t need to worry about that. So you''re also a magician?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes. I am just a normal magician."


    Rossweisse rolled her eyes when she heard Yuuki''s answer, but she didn''t say anything.


    Hermione was skeptical when she heard that Yuuki was a normal magician since she had heard from the report that this guy could defeat a group of Auror easily. She thought for a while and said, "The purpose of my visit is about the magic school on the underworld. Have you heard about it?"


    Rossweisse nodded and said, "I have heard about it. My grandmother has been invited to teach and alsoe for the opening of this school."


    Hermione sighed and said, "I have always thought that Voldemort is a real trouble, but it seems that isn''t the case."


    "Voldemort isn''t that strongpared to the monster in this world," Rossweisse said while ncing at Yuuki.


    ''Why are you looking at me?'' Yuuki seemed to be displeased and wondered whether he should show the real monster tonight.


    "That''s true. I have even seen God and Voldemort is nothingpared to them." Hermione nodded and said, "What do you think of this school?"


    "Me? I don''t think too much since I don''t n to join the school. I might onlye to see the opening of the school with my grandmotherter," Rossweisse said.


    Hermione nodded and said, "That''s true. I have been invited too for the opening of the school."


    "Isn''t that good? Doesn''t you magician love to make a contract with the devil to develop magic?" Yuuki suddenly said.


    Hermione looked at Yuuki and nodded. "That''s true, but this Khaos Brigade organization makes everything beplicated."


    "I have heard that there are a lot of magicians who have strayed from your country," Rossweisse said.


    Hermione sighed and said, "Yes. I guess money and knowledge really tempting them to join this organization."


    "You''re not tempted by them?" Yuuki asked.


    Hermione smiled and said, "No. I only want to make the magician in this country have the same right and I also don''t want to trouble my husband." She showed her ring to both of them.


    Rossweisse suddenly nudged Yuuki''s side with a smug smile looking at him.


    "What?" Yuuki twitched his lips looking at Rossweisse. He looked at Hermione and asked, "Your purpose is only asking about the magic school on the underworld?"


    "Yes." Hermione nodded and said, "I know that we''re on the three factions are on the honeymoon since all of them have amon enemy. The thing that I wonder is why they decide to open the school in the underworld, rather than heaven or Grigori''s headquarters."


    Yuuki thought that it was because Issei Hyoudou had some effect on the world and made the three factions decide to open a school on the underworld.


    "Well, I won''t bother the two of you anymore. You''re going to do it tonight, right?" Hermione said with a smile.


    "Hermione!" Rossweisse blushed.


    "Do you need someone to deliver you back?" Yuuki asked.


    "No need. I can teleport by myself. I will watch tomorrow''s concert and let''s see how your performance is," Hermione said with a smile.


    "I won''t disappoint you," Yuuki said.


    "Then, goodbye Rossweisse, Yuuki." Hermione waved her hand and teleported back.


    Yuuki looked at Rossweisse and said, "Your friend is interesting."


    "She is married," Rossweisse said.


    "....." Yuuki was speechless and said, "I know that." He rubbed his chin and thought. ''School of magic in the underworld, huh?''

 Chapter 969: London Concert 1

    It was the day of their concert, the organizer of the event had picked them up from the hotel to go to the venue.


    The venue of this concert was held in the nearby Hyde Park.


    Everyone could see a lot of people were walking around this ce since this event was quite rare for the people who were living in London.


    "There are a lot of people here," Azusa said while looking backstage. She was a bit nervous since her first concert would be held in London, but she was also excited when she thought about it.


    "Yuuki. Can I go to buy a takoyaki?" Yui asked.


    There were a lot of food stalls around this event to show the food culture of Japan. There was a lot of food such as takoyaki, yakisoba, etc.


    Yuuki looked at the time and said, "It should be possible, but don''t go out too long."


    "Yes!" Yui nodded with a smile.


    "Oh, you also need someone to apany you," Yuuki said and stood up.


    "You''re going to apany me, Yuuki?" Yui asked curiously.


    "I am worried about you," Yuuki said.


    Yui smiled and looked at Azusa. "Azu-nyan, do you want to follow us?"


    "Eh?" Azusa was startled but nodded. "I''lle too."


    "I''ll buy something for you guys too. Do you want something?" Yuuki asked.


    "Candy apple!" They answered at the same time.


    "Good." Yuuki nodded and decided to go out soon since he didn''t want to bete for the concert.


    "Conan. Come on!" Ran held Conan''s hand and her face was a bit exasperated seeing Conan''s expression who waszy.


    "Sigh...." Conan sighed when he saw Ran was very excited to go to the event to watch Yuuki''s event. Even though he knew that Yuuki wouldn''t do anything to Ran, he was worried when Ran who was the one who made the move.


    "Ran. Why are we here?" Kogorou asked with a confused expression.


    "Dad! Didn''t you remember that I have told you that Yuuki and everyone would be doing a concert here?" Ran said with an annoyed face.


    "Oh, right!" Kogorou only remembered it. He looked at Agasa who was holding a camera. "What are you doing with that camera?"


    "Haibara has asked me to record their video," Agasa answered easily.


    "Hmm... I have to admit that his songs are good, but you know they''re too young for me." Kogorou hoped for his idol to be the one who would be singing on stage rather than Yuuki.


    "Uncle. Yuuki''s songs are good. You should hear some of it," Conan said. He knew that there was a song about love and wondered whether that song would be able to make Kogorou and his wife go back to each other.


    "Well....." Kogorou thought that he was quite free and he didn''t have anything to do. He wanted to flirt with the woman in this town, but he couldn''t talk in English.


    "Conan!"


    They turned and saw both Minerva and her little brother walking together toward them.


    "Minerva! Apollo!" Ran was happy to see both of them here.


    "Shhh!!!!" Minerva hurriedly closed Ran''s mouth and looked around. She saw that no one seemed to notice her and made her sigh in relief. "Don''t say my name out loud and call me ss." She was very famous, especially when she had only done her match yesterday.


    Ran was a bit embarrassed and nodded.


    "I have heard that the one who has helped me is going to perform here?" Minerva asked.


    "Yes. His name is Yuuki. He should be preparing backstage," Ran said.


    "Hmm...." Minerva nodded and felt a bit curious since Yuuki had gone back directly without meeting her yesterday.


    Apollo didn''t have that much interest in their conversation and ate takoyaki happily. "Hot! Hot! Hot!" Even though it was hot, it was crisp on the outside and very soft on the inside. He looked at Conan and asked, "Do you want some?"


    "...." Conan shook his head and said, "You can eat it by yourself."


    Kogorou yawned and wondered whether there was a stall selling beer. He looked around and found it. "I''ll buy a beer." He didn''t hesitate and walked toward the food stall that was selling beer.


    Ran was a bit embarrassed, but she didn''t stop her father.


    "Is this Yuuki your boyfriend? The one that we have talked about before?" Minerva asked with a teasing expression.


    ''What?!'' Conan, who heard Minerva''s question, was mad. His heart was panicked while looking at Ran.


    "No. He isn''t." Rna smiled while shaking her head.


    ''Really?" Minerva teased her once again.


    Conan was quite depressed and looked around. He saw Yuuki was there along with two girls. He didn''t want him to meet Ran and walked toward him.


    Yuuki had bought a lot of things together with Yui and Azusa.


    "Is it alright to buy a lot of things?" Azusa asked.


    "It''s alright. I can eat all of them," Yui said with a smile.


    "...." Yuuki was a bit speechless and wondered whether Yui didn''t care about her weight.


    "Yuuki?"


    Yuuki frowned and turned his head. He didn''t see anyone and looked down to see Conan standing up in front of him. He felt a bit strange and looked around to see whether something was happening or not. He sighed in relief when he didn''t see anything strange. "What''s wrong, Conan? Did you lose your way? I''ll help you to go to the organizer to search for your family."


    "...." Conan twitched his lips when he heard Yuuki''s words. "You''re not going to prepare for your concert?"


    "Hmm? I''ll go back after this. Why do you ask?" Yuuki asked.


    "Nothing."


    "Is that Ran? I''ll greet her," Yuuki said, but he was stopped by Conan. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. You need to prepare. I''ll tell Ran-nee-chan! I am here that you have greeted her," Conan said with a serious expression. He wouldn''t move until Yuuki agreed with his request.


    Yuuki smiled and patted Conan''s head. "If you love her then hurry up and say it. She is beautiful and I am sure that there are a lot of people who fall in love with her."


    "Yuuki! Let''s go back! Everyone has been calling us!" Yui said.


    "I''ll go back now. Give Ran and Minerva my greeting," Yuuki said and left Conan together with both Yui and Azusa.


    Conan looked at Yuuki''s back and sighed. He would confess, but his body.....


    "Sigh...."


    "Conan! Where are you!"


    Conan heard Ran''s voice who seemed to be worried. He turned and said, "Ran-nee-chan! I am here!" He would definitely confess to Ran as soon as he had regained his body back.

 Chapter 970: London Concert 2

    "We''re back!"


    Azusa and Yui entered the waiting room while bringing a lot of things.


    They saw a lot of foods that three of them had brought and couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "Didn''t you buy too much?" Sawako asked.


    "It''s alright. I can finish all of them," Yuuki said.


    "Is that alright? Don''t you be afraid that you''re going to be fat?" Ritsu asked while teasing him.


    "I can''t get fat," Yuuki said. He wasn''t lying since his metabolism was very good and he could absorb energy from the food storing it forter inside his body. He was sure that this skill would be loved by women since it would keep their body fit no matter how much they had eaten.


    "I am not sure, but I am very pissed right now," Ritsu said while pouting.


    "How can you not get fat?" Sawako asked.


    "There is special exercise at night, right? Yukari," Yuuki said while looking at Yukari.


    Yukari blushed and hit him since this guy was really shameless.


    "Stop! Stop!" Yuuki held both of Yukari''s hands stopping her from hitting him.


    "What special exercise?" Mugi''s eyes brightened while looking at both Yuuki and Yukari.


    Azusa, Yui, Ritsu, and Mio were also very interested and looking at them curiously waiting for them to exin it to them.


    "T - This...." Yukari wasn''t sure what to say and she was really embarrassed at that moment. "You bastard! This is your fault!"


    "Cough!" Yuuki coughed to get their attention and said, "Anyway, we should eat some before we start to perform."


    "I have prepared the tea," Sawako said and sat down on the chair while sipping the tea. Her face was red when she heard their conversation, but she was an a.d.u.l.t and she needed to show that she wasn''t embarrassed. She looked at Yuuki and Yukari and knew that she needed to


    "....." They were looking at Sawako with a speechless expression.


    Yuuki didn''t continue to talk and sat down while thinking about his conversation with Conan earlier. He felt that Ran was quite pitiful if she was really dating Conan since that guy loved to move around to solve a case. Even though the anime might have made the genre lighter, he knew how dangerous human grudges were. He felt that Conan might create a lot of enemies in the future and it would endanger his family. However, when he thought about Conan''s effect he could make anyone die without doing anything.


    "....."


    ''It seems like I don''t need to worry about him.'' Yuuki thought suddenly. He was more concerned about Conan''s rtionship with Ran since Conan would definitely move around to solve a lot of cases and left Ran alone on the house making her lonely. He also felt that he shouldn''t support Conan since he was afraid that Ran would fall into his arms in a simr way to Rias.


    Knock! Knock!


    The knock on the door made everyone turn their attention toward the door.


    "Please enter," Yuuki said.


    "Excuse me, the concert will be starting soon. Please get ready," the organizer said after he opened the door.


    They nodded at the organizer and told them that they would get ready in a minute.


    "Are you guys ready?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah!!!"


    "Yeah..." Azusa seemed still a bit nervous, but she also answered together with everyone.


    Yuuki looked at Azusa and wondered whether he should show his special skillter to calm her down.


    Hermione came together with her family and friends to the cross-culture event to watch Yuuki''s concert.


    "There are a lot of people here," Ron said while looking around. He was a bit curious since it was quite rare for him to go to the muggle world.


    "Yeah. I can see their expression is very excited waiting for the concert," Harry said and seemed a bit amazed at the number of people who wereing to this ce.


    "Is the one who is going to perform your friend? Hermione?" Ginny asked.


    Hermione nodded and said, "He is Rosswessisse''s boyfriend."


    "Rossweisse?" Ron didn''t remember that name before.


    "Oh! Is that G?ndul''s granddaughter?" Harry asked.


    Hermione nodded and said, "Yeah. It''s the granddaughter of that legendary magician and Valkryie."


    "I am surprised that she can find a boyfriend," Ginny said. She knew that Rossweisse was very famous for being hard-working and became the youngest secretary of Odin. Rossweisse was also famous for not having any boyfriend in her entire life before during her academy time. She was a woman and it was very easy to get such gossip from everyone.


    "She has a boyfriend now," Hermione said.


    "How is he? Have you seen him?" Ginny asked curiously.


    "You can see himter on the stage. He is a singer, remember?" Hermione said calmly. She knew that it was quite rude to talk about another man when she was with her husband.


    "How old is he?" Harry asked.


    "Hmm... I am not sure, but he is quite young," Hermione said.


    "I guess that Rossweisse loves to have a younger boyfriend?" Ron said while rubbing his chin.


    "......." They felt strange when they heard Ron''s words.


    "I heard that you came to them yesterday. Did you talk about the magic school on the underworld?" Harry asked.


    Hermione nodded and said, "Yes. I guess that everyone has supported the idea of a magic school on the underworld."


    "There are a lot of things that can be learned on the underworld." Ginny nodded.


    "Wait! I remembered yesterday the group of Auror talked about a scary guy who wanted to poke the eyeball of the captain of Auror. Is that him? Rossweisse''s boyfriend?" Ron asked with a surprised expression.


    "...." Harry and Ginny were surprised and looked at Hermione.


    "Hmm...." Hermione thought for a while and saw the MC hade out from the stage. "The show is going to start."


    Their attention turned toward the stage and they had forgotten the thing that they had talked about before.


    Only Hermione thought that the young man that she had met yesterday was very wild.

 Chapter 971: London Concert 3

    Azusa looked at the MC who was talking on the stage. She started to get nervous when she thought that she would start to sing in front of thousands of people from a different country.


    "Azusa."


    "Y - Yes!" Azusa seemed to be surprised when she heard someone call her name. She turned and saw that it was Yuuki who had called. "Is there something, Yuuki-senpai?"


    "Are you nervous?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well...." Azusa knew that she would be lying if she told him that she wasn''t nervous, but she also didn''t want to tell him that she was nervous.


    "It''s normal to have that kind of feeling. Everyone is also nervous when they''re going to perform for the first time," Yuuki said.


    "Really? I can''t see that." Azusa looked skeptically toward everyone. She could see that everyone seemed to be very eased at this moment before they entered the stage.


    "I have some methods to make you calm down. Do you want to try it?" Yuuki asked.


    "Really?" Azusa remembered this conversation before and asked, "Can you do that to me? I want to show my best performance on the stage." She was looking at him with a hopeful expression.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure why, but he felt that he was an uncle who tried to kidnap a child with candy when he looked at Azusa.


    "Yuuki. You''re going to do that again?" Rossweisse said with a sigh.


    "It''s the most effective way to make someone calm down from stage fright," Yuuki said.


    "Eh? What is it?" Azusa seemed a bit curious when she heard their conversation.


    "Azu-nyan, are you nervous?" Yui asked.


    "...." Azusa looked at Yui and nodded nervously.


    "Then, I''ll do magic to make you calm down," Yui said and hugged Azusa.


    "I''ll help you to calm down too," Ritsu and joined them to hug them while also pulling Mio. "Mio. You too!"


    "W - Wait!" Mio was a bit embarrassed, but she also joined to hug each other.


    "Me too!" Mugi joined.


    "Well, I''m going to join too." Sawako adjusted her sses and hugged everyone.


    "It can''t be helped. I''ll join everyone too," Yuuki said, but he was pulled by both Yukari and Rossweisse. "What?"


    Yukari and Rossweisse shook their heads at the same time and said, "We''ll join too! You''re at thest one."


    "....." Yuuki was helpless and nodded. He needed to hold himself in this ce since this ce wasn''t his turf. He also joined them to hug each other looking at everyone with a smile.


    Azusa smiled looking at everyone. She felt that she wasn''t nervous anymore rather she was excited to y with everyone.


    "Then, without waiting anymore! Let''s give a big apuse to the band from Japan!"


    p! p! p!


    "That''s the cue. Let''s enter," Yuuki said.


    They nodded in response.


    "Good luck," Sawako said.


    "We''re waiting for all of you here," Rossweisse said.


    "Yes. We''re going."


    Sawako looked at everyone who was walking toward the stage. She couldn''t help but cry a little since she felt that they had grown.


    "Why are you crying, Sawako?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Nothing. There is dust on my eyes," Sawako said while wiping her eyes.


    Yuuki and Yukari took the microphone and greeted everyone. Both of them were the ones who would talk with the audience since both of them were the only ones who could speak English fluently.


    Mio, Yui, Ritsu, Mugi, and Azusa also introduced themselves with slightly nervousness and made everyoneugh which made the atmosphere became very fun for everyone.


    "Then for warm-up, how about the three of you start to sing first?" Yuuki looked at Yukari, Mio, and Yui.


    "Huh? What song?" Yui was surprised.


    "Is it "Heavenly Blue"?" Mio asked.


    "Yes." Yuuki nodded.


    "I am ready. How about the two of you?" Yukari asked.


    "Yes! Yukari-chan!" Mio and Yui nodded.


    Yukari, Mio, and Yui looked at the audience and said, "Please enjoy our song Heavenly Blue!"


    BGM (Kfina - Heavenly Blue).


    This song was one of the best songs that they had ever sung during thepetition and it was very popr too.


    Yuuki thought to start the concert with a st rather than a slow, sad, or fun song. He wanted to get everyone''s attention on them during this concert.


    Yui, Yukari, and Mio stood up side by side in front of everyone.


    Yuuki was holding a guitar while looking at Ritsu, Mugi, and Azusa who gave him a nod.


    They were a bit surprised by this choice of song, but they thought that it was very interesting to sing this song in this town.


    The song started with a chorus of three girls along with a slow melody then an instant it changed into a very face-paced song.


    "The dream you have is like a prayer in ink on parchment,"


    "The thing that your small hands cling onto,"


    "Does not yet exist,"


    "Even so, I wish to protect,"


    "That road you will travel down and keep what''s beautiful as beautiful."


    The audience who heard this song suddenly became surprised and couldn''t take their eyes away from the seven people on the stage. Even though they didn''t understand thenguage of this song, they felt that their blood was boiling when they heard this song. They felt that they were soldiers who were ready for the battle.


    They moved their bodies slowly listening to this song showing that they clearly enjoying this song.


    Hermione, Ginny, Harry, and Ron were surprised when they heard such a song. The four of them had war together against Voldermort and his army in the past. When they heard this song they couldn''t help but remember how they were fighting fiercely against their enemies. They started to immerse themselves in this song while looking at them.


    Hermione nodded and understood why they had be the most popr singers in their country.


    Yui, Yukari, and Mio were excitedly singing together looking at everyone who was happy with their song. They really loved this feeling and sang this song together with all of their hearts.


    "That heavenly blue...."


    They ended the song and Mugi yed the piano to give a mncholy ending for this song.


    p! p! p!


    The audience was very excited looking at them and couldn''t wait for them to sing the next song.


    Yuuki smiled and thought about the next song.

 Chapter 972: London Concert 4

    They continued with their song and sang a lot of songs that they had sung in the past.


    The audience was very happy and excited about watching their performance.


    They had decided to sing three new songs in this ce since it was a rare chance for them to be here and thought to celebrate this performance with a new song. They cleared the stage and Yukari decided to sing for the first song.


    Yuuki sat down next to Mugi who had changed her instrument into a piano. "Let''s do it together."


    "Yes." Mugi nodded with a smile.


    "The next song is our new song that Yuuki specially created when we decided to have a concert in London," Yukari said.


    Everyone seemed to be interested and couldn''t wait to hear this new song.


    "The title of this song is Tender Rain," Yukari said and looked at everyone.


    They gave them a nod since they were ready for the next song.


    Yuuki and Mugi started to y the piano together. The melody that came out from both of them was very beautiful giving everyone a calming effect.


    Yukari held her microphone in the middle of the stage.


    (BGM: Soredemo Sekai wa Utsukushii - Tender Rain).


    Everyone''s attention was on Yukari since the voice that came out from her was very soft and made them attracted to her.


    "Today, the sadness that was born,"


    "Soaring to the sky,"


    "The sky awakes and calls the wind,"


    "This heart trembles."


    The soft voice and melody became harmony creating a beautiful song.


    Yukari was immersed in this song since she really loved it. She was wondering how Yuuki was able to create this song since this song was really beautiful and she really loved it. She couldn''t help but recall her hometown when she sang this song.


    "I want to fill it with happiness."


    Ritsu started to y her drum making the song brighter.


    "It''s a tender rain,"


    "May this song,"


    "Reach you,"


    "No matter how far apart we are."


    The audience who brought their lover and family couldn''t help but hold their hands together while listening to the song.


    Even some strangers also smiled at each other while holding each other''s hands too with the effect of this song.


    "Beautiful," Ran said while looking at Yukari who was on the stage. She felt a bit envious toward Yukari, but she also couldn''t help but be amazed at her. She knew that Yukari wouldn''t be able to reach this stage without Yuuki''s help and felt thebination of both of them were very disastrous.


    "Yeah," Minerva said and couldn''t look away from the stage. She thought that their performance would be normal, but she didn''t expect to be this beautiful. She felt that Yukari had be a princess of rain who could manipte the weather in London.


    Kogorou who didn''t seem to be interested in watching couldn''t help but stopped drinking and fully put his attention toward the stage. He couldn''t help but feel envious toward Yuuki who was able to get such a beautiful girlfriend. He also had to admit that this song was really beautiful and it made his heart, who was quite annoyed earlier, be calmer. He sipped the bear in his hand and felt that it had be more delicious.


    Agasa focused all of his attention on recording this concert. He felt d that Haibara had told him to record this concert since he felt that he would y it in his houseter after he had gone back. He felt that when he listened to this song he could concentrate better on his research since this song had a calming effect.


    Conan couldn''t look away, even though he hated Yuuki who kept stealing his cafe, but he had to admit that Yuuki''s talent in creating a song was very superb. How could he tell that this song was created by Yuuki? Of course, it was because of his instinct as a detective that he could tell that this song was created by Yuuki for Yukari. He also had to admit once again that he had lost on both an ability to uncover the truth and an ability to flirt with a girl.


    "She is amazing," Apollo said and didn''t realize that he had dropped his takoyaki.


    Everyone at this moment, who watched this concert couldn''t help but fall in love with Yukari who sang this beautiful song for them.


    London is famous for its bad weather, but this song tells a different story about rain.


    The rain is beautiful and it connects people in this town no matter how far apart they might be.


    "It''s a tender rain."


    Mugi and Yuuki were ying the piano in duet.


    Mugi didn''t expect that it would be very fun to y together with him. She felt really happy when she was with everyone, especially when she sang and performed together with them. ''It''s a different feeling.'' She looked at Yuuki who had also smiled at her. She smiled tenderly at him and enjoyed this feeling.


    Yuuki looked at Mugi who had the thickest eyebrow and it was a bit funny, but he had to admit that this girl was very cute.


    Mugi and Yuuki yed with a tacit understanding together creating a resonance with Yukari''s beautiful voice with this song.


    "That time, all the sadness will go away,"


    "And the world will start moving,"


    "Pleasee the tender rain,"


    "Come! Tender rain."


    Yukari closed her eyes when the song was over.


    Mugi and Yuuki didn''t end this song immediately but yed the beautiful melody together with the piano and ending it softly and tenderly.


    Everyone took a deep breath and their expressions were full of smiles.


    p! p! p!


    The audience pped loudly watching their performance and couldn''t wait for their next song that would be sung by them.

 Chapter 973: London Concert 5

    "Are you enjoying our song?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah!!!"


    "There are two songs left before this concert is over," Yuuki said.


    "What?!" The audience couldn''t help but feel disappointed when they heard Yuuki''s words.


    "But don''t worry, the next two songs will be more amazing than before," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm... I can''t wait to see who is going to perform," Yukari said curiously looking at everyone.


    "Me!" Yui said while raising her hand.


    Mio also raised her hand, but she was too shy to say anything.


    Yui and Mio would sing together this time for the next song.


    "What is the title of the song?" Yuuki asked Mio.


    Mio was a bit embarrassed, but she answered him. "T - The title of this song is "Arigatou"."


    The audience wasn''t sure, but they felt that Mio who was embarrassed was very cute at this moment.


    Even though Yuuki didn''t need to ask this question, it was necessary for him to do this since it created a festive mood in the audience.


    "Let us not wait anymore and hear the song," Yukari said with a smile.


    "Y - Yes!"


    Mio and Yui stood up together in front of the stage while holding a guitar.


    Yuuki had be a disk jockey while Yukari decided to y bass for this song. Both of them had especially practiced for this song since it was one of the ssic songs that they would be ever sung in the future.


    Everyone nodded then Mugi and Yukari started to y their instruments. The next moment, Ritsu and Yuuki also joined together before Mio and Yui started to sing.


    (BGM: FUNKY MONKEY BABYS - Arigatou).


    "Just only for you,"


    "I really want to hear it,"


    "I put all my courage on my face."


    Mio and Yui started their duet in this song creating a miracle voice.


    When the song started suddenly there was a magical portal in the middle of the crowd. Then six figures appeared together in this ce without trouble and used a magical device to erase their presence.


    "We''re notte, right?" Bikou said.


    "Shh... The song started," Vali said and looked at the stage.


    "We''rete, nyaa!" Kuroka was annoyed looking at everyone.


    "Why is it so troublesome to go to London?" Jeanne alsoined since she wanted to see her master''s performance.


    "Shhh!!!" Vali put an annoying expression toward both Jeanne and Kuroka.


    Jeanne and Kuroka snorted, but they didn''t say anything else and looked at the stage.


    Arthur and Le Fat felt a bitplicated when they arrived in this ce since London was their hometown and it had been a while for them to be here.


    "I ovee anything just to snuggle you,"


    "I won''t forget all your sorrows at night,"


    "I just wanted to be near you, supporting each other and,"


    "Feel your warmest smile, Thank you."


    Arthur and Le Fay were a bit stunned when they heard this song. They felt that this song described their feelings well toward this ce since they would never forget about a lot of things that their families and magic school had taught them everything. Even though they weren''t together anymore, they wouldn''t forget and felt very grateful toward them.


    "Lla... I can''t forget."


    "Lla... Thank you for your smile.


    Jeanne also felt strange when she heard this song. She also suddenly remembered all of her colleagues which she didn''t know where to go, but she didn''t care much since their affection to each other wasn''t much in the beginning. She looked at Yuuki who organized the audience to move their hands along with them. She looked at her master who was smiling and could attract a lot of people''s attention with his song. She blushed when she remembered that her master had done together with Kuroka and thought how perverted he was, but she had to admit his talent on singing a song was incredible.


    Vali couldn''t look away and felt that everything had turned silent. He could only hear the song that was being sung on the stage and it felt very incredible for him. He suddenly remembered his life together with Azazel. He was helpless and powerless before, but when Azazel had decided to adopt him everything changed. He might show a rebellious side, but he couldn''t hide the grateful feeling that he felt toward Azazel. He closed his eyes and enjoyed this song. However, he was annoyed by the voice of this girl beside him.


    "YUUKI!!!" Kuroka screamed toward him with a smile.


    Ginny, Hermione, Ron, and Harry had used magic to understand theirnguage and when they heard each of their songs they couldn''t help but felt amazed by the meaning that they wanted to utter from each song since all of them were very beautiful.


    Harry closed his eyes and remembered a lot of things from his childhood. He remembered his uncle, aunt, and cousin who had taken care of him. Even though they were very rude and very bad, he was thankful for them since he could grow into a fine a.d.u.l.t. He also remembered both Hagrid and Dumbledore who had taught him during his school day and it was a very beautiful memory for him.


    Yui and Mio were singing together and the nervous feeling that they had felt earlier had disappeared and they could only think that they were excited at this moment. They saw everyone enjoying their performance and that made them very happy.


    "I just wanted to be near you, supporting each other and feel your warmest smile, Thank you."


    Yui and Mio held hands together and sang together at the same time.


    "Lla... I can''t forget."


    "Lla... Thank you for your smile."


    "Lla... I will never forget."


    "Lla... Thanks to you."


    Yui and Mio ended the song and looked at each other with a smile then bowed their heads toward the audience showing how grateful they were toward the audience who had supported them today.


    p! p! p!


    The audience was very happy with their performance, but they knew that the concert would be over shortly after one song. They felt sad and excited at the same time. They were sad because this concert was over and they were excited to hear what kind of song they would hear after this.

 Chapter 974: London Concert 6

    "I am sad and happy at the same time," Yuuki said.


    "I am happy that we can perform in this great city together with everyone and I am d that all of you enjoy our song."


    p! p! p!


    "I am sad that this will be thest song that we will sing for this concert. Even though I am sad, I can''t fight against the organizer," Yuuki said while looking at the organizer with a scared expression.


    Everyoneughed when they heard him.


    "But don''t worry, this might be thest song, but in the future, we might have a chance to sing this ce together again."


    Everyone seemed to be spirited and couldn''t wait for that day.


    "Then, for thest song, let me sing this special song for all of you," Yuuki said. He looked at Mugi who had given him a nod. "The title of this song is Zenryoku Shounen. I hope that you can enjoy this song."


    Yukari''s eyes brightened when she heard him singing this song. She walked beside him and decided to dance with him in this song.


    (BGM: Sukima Switch - Zenryoku Shounen).


    Mugi started the song by ying the piano with a happy smile. Her fingers danced happily touching each key showing that she really enjoyed this song. She didn''t even sit down but stood up when she yed this song since she also moved her body slightly since she also wanted to dance.


    Ritsu hit the cymbal low voice with fast pace speed then both Yui, Mio, and Azusa joined yed guitars and bass together.


    "When I fell and stumbled, I was left behind."


    "Today too, I move forward as I stagger through muddy water.


    The song created a cheerful mood on the stage making everyone couldn''t help but smile. They couldn''t help but move their bodies together while singing together.


    Yukari couldn''t hold it anymore and decided to sing together with Yuuki for this song.


    Yuuki only smiled while singing together with Yukari. He had to admit this job was really refreshing and made him really happy.


    "I decided on being here until I tried it,"


    "And like I was charmed, I muttered, "There''s no helping it."


    Ron wasn''t sure, but this song reminded him of when he was in Hogwarts. He was a normal student, but both Hermione and Harry weren''t normal students. He was helpless, but he didn''t give up and continued to work hard together with him. He wasn''t sure why, but he felt that he had be a young man again listening to this song. It had been a few years after he had graduated and he had be Auror then married his sweetheart. He looked at his hand which was holding Hermione''s hand tenderly and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Is there anything?" Hermione asked curiously.


    "Nothing. I am d to marry you," Ron said with a smile.


    Hermione smiled and said, "Me too."


    Ginny and Harry who were by their sides also smiled at each other too.


    However, the people around them couldn''t help but have a sour expression seeing them flirt with each other.


    ''Don''t bully a single?!''


    They wanted toin but decided to enjoy the song together.


    "When I forgot about having fun, I grew old,"


    "All the time it only works, it''s gotten so that I can''t smile."


    Kogorou, who heard this song, rubbed his chin and wondered whether he had worked too much. He thought that he should go back and go to the cabaret shop or rest at home drinking alcohol while watching his idol on the television. He nodded and thought that he should do that after he had gone backter.


    Ran would surely flip the table in anger when she knew what her father was thinking right now. However, she didn''t know about that since she put all of her attention on this song.


    Minerva who heard this song couldn''t help but fall in love instantly. She suddenly remembered her first time when she trained tennis and how big her hard work was to be Queen of Tennis.


    Cry. Frustration. Happy. Sweat. Win.


    It was hard, but Minerva really enjoyed the process. She watched Yuuki who was singing on the stage and had to admit that he was charming. She understood why Ran fell in love with this guy. She thought to tease herter after the concert was over.


    Conan would probablyin when he knew what Minerva was thinking, but he didn''t care much now. He felt that he started to remember his hard work after he had be a child. It was such hard work to act like a child. Even though he could take a bath with Ran, he felt a bit humiliated since his little brother had turned into small too and Ran had seen it several times.


    Agasa thought that he had be young when he heard this song. He decided to create a new machine after he had gone back while listening to this songter.


    "Stop trying to find answers in the stagnant scenery!"


    "Right now a new light passes through the muddy water.


    Yukari looked at Yuuki and remembered her days together with him. She was d to meet him and she really enjoyed her moment singing with him.


    Yuuki also looked at Yukari who was very beautiful at this stage.


    Both of them moved their bodies while singing to each other. The song was almost over, even though they were reluctant, but they needed to end it.


    "We''re definitely always going to be boys with all of our might,"


    "I will be the one to open up the world,"


    "My field of vision is clear."


    The song was over and they looked at the audience with bright smiles.


    p! p! p!


    "Encore!"


    "Encore!"


    "Encore!"


    The audience shouted loudly toward them hoping they would sing one more time.


    They looked at the organizer who gave the green light with a helpless smile.


    "Then, let us sing one song again!" Yuuki said.


    "YEAH!!!!!!"

 Chapter 975: London, I am going to miss you

    "I''ll being to Japanter during the weing of a new magic school in the underworld," Hermione said.


    "I''ll be waiting for you then." Rosswessei nodded with a smile.


    The concert was over and they decided to go back one day after the concert was over. Even though it was fun to stay in London, they also missed their home after they stayed in this country for four days.


    Hermoine looked at Yuuki and said, "I really love your song."


    Yuuki smiled and said, "I am happy that you love it." He looked at the red-haired guy who was standing beside Hermione for a long time. He saw a ring on his left hand and knew that this guy was Hermione''s husband. He was wondering what kind of luck that this guy had gotten for him able to marry such a cute and smart woman.


    They talked for a while before deciding to enter the waiting room of the airport since the ce would take off in a while.


    Harry looked at Yuuki and said, "Can you feel his strength?"


    "What do you mean?" Ron asked.


    Haru thought for a while and shook his head. "No. Nothing." He thought that it was better to not think too much. He was wondering whether Yuuki was a Longinus''s user or something more, but it was better to tell anyone about it since he didn''t feel that it was necessary.


    Everyone had entered the ne together and couldn''t wait to go back to their families. Some of them were still immersed in the memory of their holiday and work in London.


    Yuuki looked outside the window while thinking about a lot of things. He knew that the Kengan Annihtion would start soon and he also needed to go back to perform a special drama on Hitotose cafe with everyone.


    "Do you want a cookie?" Yukari asked.


    Yuuki nodded and opened his mouth.


    Yukari smiled and fed him a cookie.


    Yuuki ate the cookie while also licking her finger slightly.


    Yukari turned red at Yuuki''s action and had always felt that they were still in the honeymoon season. "What are you going to do after you go back to school?"


    "Well, I am not doing anything. I might start to practice a drama together with everyone in Hitotose and help Uomi who is preparing for the school festival." Yuuki looked at Yukari and asked, "What about you?"


    "I am about the same. I''ll help that girlter," Yukari said.


    "She might ask us something strangeter. Have you prepared?" Yuuki asked while moving his eyebrow yfully.


    Yukari snorted and said, "Pervert." She hit his arm and shook her head. She wasn''t a v.i.r.g.i.n and knew that both Yuuki and Uomi were perverted. She might also start to be a pervert with them together.


    "Have you prepared for the Kengan Anhiliation?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Hmm... I have prepared," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Rossweisse raised her eyebrow.


    "What is this Kengan Anhiliation?" Yukari asked.


    "It''s a fight event. Do you want toe?" Yuuki asked.


    Yukari shook her head and said, "I''ll help Uomi with the thematic dance that you have made before." She had talked with Uomi over the phone for the past few days and thought to help herter since Uomi needed help.


    "I''ll also help from time to time," Yuuki said.


    Yukari shook her head and said, "You can''t help."


    "Why?"


    "This will be a secret. You should wait until the show is starting and you can watch itter," Yukari said.


    "Surprised, huh? Who is going to join the performance?" Yuuki asked.


    Yukari nodded and said, "There are a lot of people and I need to keep it a secret until the show is starting."


    "You make me unable to wait for this performance," Yuuki said.


    "Be patient." Yukari smiled while putting a finger on his lips.


    Yuuki blinked his eyes and felt that her finger was very smooth and soft. He couldn''t help but bite it softly showing a burning desire from his eyes.


    Yukari blushed looking at him and caressed his face softly.


    "Cough! Cough! There are a lot of people here," Rossweisse said to remind them that the ne hadn''t taken off yet.


    Yukari noticed that some of them had been looking at them. She couldn''t help but blush once again and hit Yuuki''s arm making her do something shameful.


    Yuuki was helpless and only shook his head. ''This girl..'' He decided to take revenge on the ne''svatory.


    "Who are you going to invite to Kengan Anihiliatoin?" Rossweisse asked.


    "You''lle with me since you''re my assistant," Yuuki said.


    "Of course." Rossweisse nodded.


    "I guess both Isuzu and Haibara will being too," Yuuki said.


    "Isuzu and Haibara?" Rossweisse thought for a while and only nodded. She wasn''t sure why Yuuki had decided to invite them toe.


    Yuuki had decided to invite Isuzu since she had been interested in Kengan Match. She had been asking whether there was a match for a female fighter.


    For Haibara, she had told him before that there might be someone from the ck Organization in Kengan organization. She had asked him to deal with them as soon as they had met them.


    ''ck organization, huh?''


    Frankly, Yuuki felt that the ck Organization had a lot of supporters on the group of rich people since that organization had been researching medicine to make someone younger. He knew that a lot of people wanted to live longer and that medicine was the only way for them to be able to do it. Unless they were reincarnated to be an angel or a devil.


    However, that was impossible since most of the devil and angel would reincarnate strong people with a magic talent or sacred gear rather than normal humans.


    Yuuki heard an announcement that the ne would start to take off soon. He looked at the window and felt that he would miss this city.


    "Let''s have a BBQ Nessie''s party after we have gone back."

 Chapter 976: BBQ

    Utaha was in the backyard and took meat on the griller with her chopsticks. She put the meat into her mouth and felt all the juice inside the meat then it melted inside her mouth. "Hmmm!!!!" She felt that she had a food orgasm. She gulped and asked, "What meat is this?"


    Everyone was also curious since Yuuki had juste back from London, and he had brought meat from his trip. They didn''t know that there was good meat in London.


    Yuuki was sitting in the chair with Kuroka who was in cat form. He fed her meat and said, "Nessie."


    "..."


    Everyone was speechless when they heard the answer.


    Kuroka''s eyes lit up and she opened her mouth again asking him to feed her again.


    Yuuki looked at Kuroka and thought to feed her with white liquid tonight.


    "Nessie?" Yukana twitched her lips.


    "Is that true, Yukari?" Ranko asked.


    Yukari nodded and said, "I and Rossessei saw together that Yuuki had caught a Nessie a few days ago."


    "..."


    Everyone looked at the meat on their te while thinking about Nessie.


    "I have never seen Nessie," Makoto said. She felt more curious about this animal that could create such delicious meat.


    "It''s simr to an eel," Akane said while chewing the meat.


    "Eel?"


    Yaeko looked at the meat and nodded. She didn''t think much if Nessie was an animal that was simr to an eel.


    "Umm... Can I ask a question?" Shouko asked.


    "Yes?"


    "What is Nessie?" Shouko asked with pure expression.


    "....."


    They understood that some people didn''t understand what Nessie was since it was a legend of a different country.


    "Nessie is said to be a creature that inhabits Loch Ness in the Scottish Hignds. The detail is a bit abstract, but it seems that the shape of this creature is simr to an eel," Utaha exined.


    "I understand." Shouko nodded.


    Yuuki looked at everyone who was chatting with each other and felt that it was very peaceful. However, he remembered that he needed to visit Rias and Akeno to talk about a magicianter. He didn''t think much and decided to visit them tomorrow.


    "How can you catch Nessie?" Ranko asked.


    "I have a special fishing rod," Yuuki said.


    "Special fishing rod!?" Kuroka, who wasying on Yuuki''sp in her cat form, suddenly eximed.


    No one seemed surprised when they saw Kuroka in her cat form, but they were surprised when they heard her exim.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki looked at Kuroka with a strange expression.


    "Give it to me, nyaa! I want that fishing rod, nyaa!" Kuroka had transformed back into her human form and looked at Yuuki with a spoiled expression. She wanted to have his special fishing rod to catch a lot of fishter.


    "This is not only a fishing rod. It''s also a weapon. Don''t y around," Yuuki said while shaking his head.


    "I understand, nyaa, but I want to catch a fish, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "....." Yuuki looked at Kuroka helplessly and created "Beach Boy" for her. "Here."


    "Thank you, nyaa." Kuroka kissed Yuuki then received her special fishing rod. "Beach Girl?"


    Yuuki thought about creating the female version of "Beach Boy" and created "Beach Girl" instead.


    The shape of "Beach Girl" doesn''t have that much difference to "Beach Boy". The only difference was in the shape of the reel since he had changed it into the shape of a cat''s head. It seemed a bit cute, but also showed a strong power from the visuals alone.


    "Wow....." Kuroka looked at her fishing rod with amazement.


    "Let me tell you how to use it," Yuuki said. He told her that Kuroka could control the fishing rod with her mind and also told her to be careful since it was dangerous.


    Kuroka nodded and started to manipte the hook of the fishing rod to take the Nessie''s meat on the grill and put it on her te. "It''s good, nyaa!" She was happy and kissed him once again.


    Yuuki felt that his mouth was a bit wet since this girl had also licked him during their kiss. He looked at everyone and asked, "Do you want a fishing rod too?"


    They shook their heads since they didn''t think that a fishing rod was very important.


    "How is London?" Yaeko asked.


    "I met a wizard organization there," Yuuki said.


    "Wizard organization?!"


    "Really? Who?" Akane asked curiously.


    "Hermione," Rossweisse said.


    "I heard that she is married?" Akane asked.


    "Yeah." Rossweisse nodded.


    "How is her husband?" Akane asked.


    "...." Rossweisse wasn''t sure what to say. She could only think that Ron was normal. "Normal? I guess?"


    "Normal?" Akane felt a bit strange.


    "I have a photo of them. Do you want to see it?" Yuuki suddenly said.


    "Yeah."


    Everyone seemed to be curious about the photo of the wizard that Yuuki and everyone had met during their trip to London. They looked at Ron Weasley and couldn''t help but say that this guy was normal.


    Yuuki walked toward Yaeko who was eating and sat down beside her. He caressed her stomach tenderly and asked, "How?"


    "It''s okay. You have given me a magic bracelet that makes mefortable," Yaeko said with a smile.


    "That''s good." Yuuki sighed in relief. It was his first child and of course, he should give the best nutrition for the mother.


    Yaeko was a bit embarrassed, but also happy at the same time. "You shouldn''t be worried that much. This is my third time having children."


    "But this is my first time," Yuuki said. He thought for awhile and decided to ce his ear to Yaeko''s stomach curiously.


    "The baby isn''t there yet," Yaeko said.


    "I know. I am just curious," Yuuki said.


    They talked for a while before ended the BBQ session.


    What to do after this?


    Of course, they went to the room directly to burn the calories that they had consumed from the meat with a night exercise.

 Chapter 977: Going to different school

    Yuuki looked at everyone who was sleeping with a smile even though their bodies were tired. He had to admit thatst night was a bit too wild, but it was nothing for him. He took a bath then teleported directly to his house in Kuoh since he decided to have breakfast together with Akeno. He teleported right in front of the house and opened the door.


    "Yuuki?" Koneko was still sleepy sitting on the chair while looking at him.


    "Morning, Koneko-chan," Yuuki said.


    "Breakfast will be finished soon," Akeno said while she was cooking breakfast in the kitchen.


    "Yeah." Yuuki took a coffee from the table and sipped it slowly.


    "How is London?" Koneko asked.


    "I caught Nessie. I''ll give you someter," Yuuki said.


    "Nessie?!" Koneko was surprised.


    "Is the meat good?" Akeno asked curiously while bringing food on the table.


    "It''s a bit simr to an eel, but it is more delicious. I have tried to cook it in kabayaki style before," Yuuki said.


    "Really? I have to try it," Akeno said.


    "Bring it out," Koneko said with an eager expression.


    "..." Yuuki was a bit speechless and said, "I didn''t bring the cooked one. I have only brought raw meat. Do you want it?"


    "Yeah." Koneko nodded.


    "Well..." Yuuki took out Nessie''s raw meat that he had kept on stic wrap. "Here."


    "Wow...." Koneko couldn''t help but drooled when she saw the meat on the stic wrap. She hurriedly took the meat from him while observing the beautiful marble around the meat.


    "It seems to be a very good meat," Akeno said.


    "Your food is better thought," Yuuki said while eating breakfast.


    "Thank you," Akeno said with a smile.


    "So what''s the problem? I am a bit curious why you have called me suddenly," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, we''re going to talk about the pact," Akeno said.


    "Pact?" Yuuki titled his head.


    Akeno nodded and said, "It''s better for you to follow meter."


    "I am going to your school too?" Yuuki asked.


    "Why not?" Akeno said and took out a male uniform. "I have prepared your uniform here."


    "Is it okay? Don''t you think that Sona will probably catch me immediately?" Yuuki asked.


    "Don''t worry. Sona won''t do anything," Akeno said.


    "If you say so," Yuuki said while looking at Kuoh''s male uniform on his hands. He felt a bit weird, but he decided to try it.


    "Change it here," Akeno said.


    "Koneko?" Yuuki looked at Koneko, but he was ignored since she had been looking at the meat. He only shook his head and changed his clothes in this ce. He didn''t have a problem since Akeno had seen him n.a.k.e.d all the time.


    However, Koneko who was looking at the meat was stupified since she didn''t expect Yuuki to really change his clothes in the living room. She could only focus her attention on the meat on her hands.


    The process of changing clothes was very quick.


    "How?" Yuuki asked.


    "Good. You can transfer to our school anytime," Akeno said.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No. I can''t do that since the student president in my school will get angry."


    "She is your girlfriend too, right?" Akeno asked.


    "Yeah." Yuuki nodded and said, "She should be the female version of Issei."


    "What?!" They were surprised when they heard it.


    "Only she didn''t scream to be harem-king all the time," Yuuki said.


    They nodded and felt this girl was very unique.


    "Let''s eat breakfast so that we can go to school," Akeno said.


    Koneko and Yuuki nodded at the same time.


    "Let''s cook the meat in your club room," Yuuki said.


    Koneko''s eyes brightened when she heard it. "That''s a good idea."


    Akeno knew that it wasn''t good to cook something in their clubroom, but she decided to not say anything since she knew that it was impossible to stop a cat who was hungry.


    Yuuki walked together to the Kuoh high school together with Akeno and Koneko. When the three of them together they attracted the attention of every student since both Akeno and Koneko were very famous.


    Yuuki was wearing his usual disguise since it would be troublesome to be known in this ce. He could hear the sound of envy and curiosity when Akeno was holding his arm while walking.


    "Is that Akeno-senpai''s boyfriend?"


    "Dammit, I am envious!"


    "Is he a transfer student?"


    Yuuki who was in disguise didn''t make his face very handsome rather it was normal, but the temperament that he had given to everyone around him made no one able to find a fault when both of them were walking together.


    "Why do you always wear your disguise?" Akeno said.


    "Sometimes, it is troublesome to be a public figure," Yuuki said.


    "Is it paparazzi?" Koenko asked curiously.


    "Yeah." Yuuki nodded.


    Even though a public figure such as an artist or singer needs to have an exposure of themselves in the media, it is sometimes very bothersome since their every move is going to be followed by paparazzi and journalists.


    Yuuki didn''t need to do that much exposure since his main job wasn''t to be a singer or an actor. He didn''t care much about such a thing and it would also be very troublesome when the world knew that he had a number of girlfriends at the same time. He felt that it would be a big scandal even though it wasn''t a scandal in his mind.


    ''Living peacefully is the best.''


    Yuuki thought while walking toward the ult research club''s room. He was curious why Rias had called him here and thought about when he should invite her to dateter.

 Chapter 978: Did you do something?

    Yuuki had arrived in the ult research clubroom. It wasn''t his first time to be here since he had been here before. He was together with both Akeno and Koneko who decided to skip the ss since he was here.


    They needed to wait for the other member of the ult research club to finish the ss before they started to discuss something.


    Yuuki had created a grilling on the table to grill the Nessie''s meat since he needed to wait quite a long time before the discussion was starting.


    Koneko had drooled and couldn''t wait to eat the meat.


    "It might be bad, but this experience is refreshing," Akeno said.


    Yuuki onlyughed and shook his head before eating the meat together.


    Issei was in his ss listening to the teacher who talked about the future. He had be a devil and he had two futures from his life in a human''s world and his life as a devil. In the human world, he had decided to enter Kuoh university after he had graduated from high school. For his devil''s life, he had decided to be a high-rank devil as soon as possible then became a harem king. He looked at Asia and Irina who was in the same ss as him and wondered what he should do to both of them. He was in deep thought, but both of his friends suddenly interrupted with a lot of strange gossips that made him very helpless.


    Akeno chewed the Nessi''e meat on her mouth and had to admit that it was very delicious. She thought that because it was delicious that this creature had be a legend since a lot of people had targeted it.


    Koneko didn''t say anything and all of her attention was focused on consuming the meat in front of her.


    Yuuki thought that Koneko wasn''t that different from Kuroka. ''Apple doesn''t fall far away from the tree, does it?''


    "By the way, Yuuki." Akeno looked at Yuuki with a curious expression.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Did you do something on Sona?" Akeno asked.


    "Me? Did something on Sona?" Yuuki felt weird when he heard that question.


    "Yeah. She has been asking you before," Akeno said.


    "Really? What did she ask you?" Yuuki asked.


    "Her expression seemed to be serious when she met me before. I am not sure what she wants from you, but it seems that you have made a lot of trouble for her. Did you really not do anything?" Akeno asked.


    Yuuki thought for a while and shook his head. "I didn''t do anything. All I did was to have a spar with Sona''s group before."


    Akeno didn''t think that it was the cause of the trouble. "Is there anything else?"


    "Hmm... Thest time I saw her was when I was asked to give Jeanne to me," Yuuki said.


    "Jeanne? I remember you wanting to make her into your maid," Akeno said.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "She is working in the Hanging Garden of Babylon now."


    Akeno smiled and shook her head. "Ex-terrorist has fallen into a maid, huh?"


    "Maids are better than terrorists," Yuuki said.


    "So did you do something during that time?" Akeno asked.


    "Hmm...." Yuuki tried to remember it again and said, "I am not sure. We have only talked to each other about random things while ying chess."


    "ying chess?" Akeno and Koneko suddenly asked.


    "Yeah? Is there something wrong?" Yuuki asked. He felt that there must be something wrong since Koneko stopped eating when he said that he had yed chess with Sona before.


    "What is the result?" Akeno asked this question calmly.


    Koneko chewed the meat on her mouth while looking at Yuuki curiously.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Yuuki chewed the meat on his mouth then ate it directly. He smiled confidently and said, "I won."


    "......"


    Akeno and Koneko had a strange expression on their faces when they heard the result.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki was confused when he saw their expression. "Did I do something wrong?"


    "....."


    Akeno and Koneko looked at each other and weren''t sure what to say.


    "Akeno-san," Koneko said.


    Akeno nodded and said, "You might know it, but Sona is very famous in the underworld for some reason."


    "Well... Isn''t that obvious since Sona is Serafall''s little sister and her peerage''s strength is very also very strongpared to her peers," Yuuki said strangely.


    "That''s true, but she is also famous for different reasons," Akeno said.


    "What reason?"


    "If someone is able to defeat her in a chess match then she is going to promise to marry the winner of this match," Akeno said with a charming smile.


    "....." Yuuki twitched his lips when he heard it. "Is this a joke?" He felt that it was quite dumb to marry someone who only won the chess match.


    "No. It''s not a joke. In the past, Sona has defeated her fiancee with a chess match and after that time she has announced that she is only going to marry someone who can win against her in a chess match," Akeno said.


    Yuuki was more speechless when he heard it.


    "What are you going to do?" Koneko asked.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Nothing."


    "Nothing?" Yuuki''s answer surprised them.


    "I never promised to marry her," Yuuki said. He looked at their reaction and seemed that their reaction was a bit exaggerated. "Have I said something wrong?"


    "Knowing you, I thought that you would be more than happy to marry Sona," Akeno said.


    "If she is willing then I don''t mind, but I am not sure whether she loves me or not and marriage is a very heavy responsibility. Sona was a bit too careless in deciding the oue of her partner''s use of a chess match," Yuuki said.


    "Then what should she do to decide her marriage partner?" Akeno asked curiously.


    Yuuki wrapped his hand around Akeno''s waist and said, "Marriage is simple, but alsoplex. How do you decide that you''re ready to marry a partner? You need to ask your own heart whether you want to stay with your partner forever and have the children from your partner."


    "Have you ever found someone like that?" Akeno asked, looking at him with an intuitive gaze.


    "Yes. The girl in front of me, right now. I feel like I should bring her back to my home to meet my father letting him know that she is going to be his daughter-inw," Yuuki said with a burning desire.


    Akeno blushed and couldn''t help but kiss him. "I love you."


    "I love you too."


    Koneko who was by their side couldn''t handle it anymore since they were too greasy and it also made her jealous. She hoped for someone to enter the clubroom as soon as possible or else this ce would be their battlefield. She started to pray and she was in luck when the door opened.


    "Why is there a smell of grilled meat?"


    "Why the heck are you grilling meat in the clubroom!"


    Akeno sighed and whispered, "Let''s continue backter."


    "Sure. I can''t wait for it."

 Chapter 979: Magician? Wizard?

    Rias, Kiba, Issei, Asia, Ravel, Irina, and Xenovia came together to their clubroom and smelled something from inside.


    "What smell is this?" Kiba felt a bit curious since it was quite delicious.


    Gulp!


    "Isn''t this grilled meat''s smell?" Xenovia said.


    "Why is there grilled meat inside the clubroom?" Issei twitched his lips.


    "I have remembered that both Akeno-san and Koneko-chan are skipping their ss, right?" Asia said.


    Rias had some idea who was grilling meat in the clubroom. "Anyway, we will know after we enter the room." She walked in front of everyone and opened the door of the clubroom.


    "Rias." Yuuki smiled looking at her.


    "Yuuki." Rias also smiled sweetly looking at him. Her face turned red when she remembered the crazy thing that she had done together with him before.


    "Do you want some Nessie meat? It is very fresh since I have caught it directly in Loch Ness," Yuuki said.


    "Sure." Rias nodded.


    "..."


    "NESSIE''S MEAT?!" Everyone who came together beside Rias suddenly became surprised when they heard it.


    "Nessie? Really?" Issei couldn''t help but gulp looking at the meat.


    Xenovia didn''t wait anymore and charged directly to the location of the meat to eat together with everyone.


    "Come," Yuuki said since he saw Kiba, Irina, Asia, and Issei didn''t move from their ces.


    Kiba, Issei, Irina, and Asia nodded together and also joined to eat the meat.


    Everyone who had eaten it couldn''t help but felt surprised at how delicious this meat was.


    "Howe you can get this meat?" Issei asked.


    "It was luck." Yuuki didn''t say much since he didn''t think that it was important.


    "How was your trip to London? Did you find something interesting?" Rias asked curiously. She had eaten Nessie''s meat in the past, but since she knew that it was very hard to catch this creature since it was living deep in Loch Ness.


    Different from human knowledge, but Loch Ness is ake full of mystery and the only one who can swim freely on thatke is Nessie. The only way to catch this creature is to wait for it to go out to the surface of theke before catching it themselves.


    Rias didn''t think much about how Yuuki had caught it since with his power everything was possible.


    "I have met a wizard before," Yuuki said.


    "Wizard?!" Issei didn''t seem to understand.


    "It''s the same as a magician. It''s just a different way to call it," Kiba said.


    "Britain''s magician? Why are they meeting you?" Rias was confused.


    "Not me, but Rossweisse," Yuuki said.


    "Rossweisse?!" They remembered Rossweisse since she was an ex-secretary of Odin and also had joined them in their war in the past. They also knew that Rossweisse had be Yuuki''s assistant after she had arrived in this country.


    "Why?" Akeno asked curiously. She didn''t ask much about his trip to London since she had been flirting with him after he had arrived here.


    "It was about a magic school in the underworld. I have heard that there is a magician school that is being built there, right?" Yuuki asked.


    Rias nodded and said, "Yes. But that school isn''t entirely about teaching magic school. That school is a Game Rating school that is built with a purpose to teach both a reincarnated devil and a low ran devil to be stronger in Rating Game so they can regain their status. Of course, there is also both fallen angel and angel that is going to join that school since Rating Game is going to be held by two factions too."


    Yuuki thought that it was reasonable to build the magic school on the underworld since heaven wasn''t a ce where someone could enter or exit anytime.


    However, the underworld was different since it was the home of both the devil and a fallen angel. If someone had received permission they could enter and exit the underworld anytime or if they were powerful enough to ignore anything that they could enter anytime.


    Yuuki had always wondered why the devil had always been very obsessed with a rating game. He really couldn''t understand it. ''Maybe it''s power.'' He thought inwardly since the world of supernatural was different the one with a strong fist was the one that being revered by everyone.


    "Who have you met before?" Rias asked.


    "The one I have met before was someone from the Magic Council of Britain or something. I''m not entirely sure," Yuuki said.


    "British magician? Are they strong?" Issei asked curiously.


    Rias nodded and said, "They''re strong since their ancestor is very strong. Do you know the legend of King Arthur?"


    "I know." Issei nodded.


    "The one who taught King Arthur was a very strong magician and he is known as Merlin," Rias said.


    "Merlin?!"


    "Is he still alive or being reincarnated?" Yuuki asked.


    "I am not sure. I have only heard the legend and I have never seen him," Rias said.


    Yuuki was a bit curious about Merlin. He thought to try to meet this person if possible in the future. If it wasn''t possible then he didn''t really care much since his interest in men was very low. He might forget about it tomorrow.


    "I have a famous magic school in British," Xenovia suddenly said.


    "If I am not wrong the name of the school is Hogwarts, right?" Asia said.


    "Yes. Hogwarts." Rias nodded.


    "Speaking of British magician isn''t Le Fay also from Britain?" Irina said.


    Yuuki looked at Irina and wondered whether she had a stealth mode since he didn''t realize that she had been here for a while.


    "Yes. She is also a magician from the British." Rias nodded.


    "Rias. We have been talking about magicians for a while. Is there something that you want to say after this?" Yuuki suddenly asked.


    Rias nodded and said, "That''s right! I want to talk about a pact with a magician with everyone."


    "Pact with a magician?!"

 Chapter 980: Pact with a Magician

    Pact with a magician!


    Everyone seemed to be interested in this topic since it was their first time hearing it.


    Yuuki only looked curiously at Rias since he didn''t expect to bring this topic up suddenly.


    "As everyone knows, our reputation has be bigger with a lot of things that have happenedtely," Rias said.


    Everyone couldn''t help but became gloomy when they thought about the chaos in the underworld in the past. Luckily it was over and the damage wasn''t that big with Yuuki helping them before.


    "Because of that there are a lot of magicians that want to make a pact with us," Rias said.


    "Umm... Why do they want to make a pact with us?" Issei was confused.


    "Is it different from the contact that we have with normal humans?" Xenovia asked.


    Rias shook her head and said, "No. It''s different. The contract that we have done usually is different from a pact that we make with a magician."


    "Why is it different?" Asia asked.


    "Normally, for a normal contract we will do the thing that is being asked by humans and we receive remuneration from them, but a pact with a magician is different since it is bound to you until the magician is dead," Rias said.


    Yuuki started to feel that the devil''s contract was simr to a service business that would do anything for the contractor.


    "Why do we need to make a pact with a magician?" Issei asked curiously.


    "There are a lot of reasons such as they can help you during a battle, their research might be helpful to you, and a lot of things. But of course, that you need to choose your partner carefully or else if you choose a wrong partner, you might lose a lot of things and be aughing stock in the underworld," Rias said with a serious expression.


    "....." Everyone seemed to understand that this matter was serious.


    "You should put your standards high," Rias said while looking at Yuuki.


    Everyone also looked at Yuuki since in their minds he was the only magician who was strong enough to fight with a God.


    "Why do magicians need to make a pact with a devil?" Yuuki asked curiously. He didn''t see merit besides he could be with his girlfriend all the time.


    "That''s a good question." Rias nodded and said, "But I am curious why you don''t invite me to make a pact with me."


    "Because I don''t know. This is the first time I''ve heard of it," Yuuki said.


    "You don''t know?"


    "Well, I am irregr from any magician. You might find me different," Yuuki said.


    They nodded since they wouldn''t think that a normal magician would be able to defeat a God, especially the famous Loki.


    "Let''s see, there are three reasons why a magician has decided to make a pact with a devil," Rias said while raising her three fingers.


    Everyone seemed to listen to this exnation since they were also curious.


    "First, protection. Usually, a magician uses a devil as their bodyguard. When the timees, having a powerful Devil behind their back will allow them to talk with their opponents if they are caught up in a quarrel," Rias said.


    "If that happens then this magician isn''t strong enough," Yuuki said.


    "That''s true." Xenovia nodded.


    "Howe that we''re like a yakuza?" Issei asked with a strange expression.


    Rias chuckled and said, "That''s true. It''s simr to a yakuza organization that asks for protection money." She looked at Yuuki to see his reaction.


    Yuuki only raised both of his hands and didn''t say anything.


    There is a lot of strange business in this country and those business owners need someone to protect them since the police can''t help that much sometimes.


    "Let''s continue. The second is information. Magicians make pacts because they want to attain the techniques and knowledge of Devils. To make it clearer, the technical standards of the Underworld. These things will y arge role when Magicians do their research. Also, by making a pact with a Devil, they will be allowed to get items or resources cheaper by having an equal exchange," Rias said.


    Yuuki nodded when he heard this reason since it was normal in his opinion.


    "Lastly, public eminence. They make a pact with a Devil for their own status. Making a pact with a powerful Devil will bring great fortune and sess to them," Rias said.


    "It seems that magicians have benefited a lot from this pact," Yuuki said.


    "Yes. That''s why you should make a pact with me," Akeno said while hugging him.


    "Akeno!" Rias wanted to be the one who made a pact with Yuuki.


    Akeno smiled and said, "There isn''t a rule that a magician can''t sign a pact with one devil, right?"


    "...." Rias was stunned and could only sigh. Yuuki was very strong and had simr power to God. She didn''t think that it was weird for him to sign a pact with a lot of devils. She shook her head and said, "Anyway, all of you can make a pact with a magician, but you need to be careful, alright?"


    "Yes!"


    "Prez, can I ask you something?" Issei asked.


    "Yes." Rias nodded.


    Issei thought for a while and imagined himself asking a perverted request to his contracted magician. Only suddenly he was punched and flew away.


    BAAAM!!


    "Pervert," Koneko said with an expressionless expression.


    Rias, who saw Issei''s expression, didn''t need to guess since she knew what Issei wanted to ask her. "Cough! Anyway----" She wanted to say something but suddenly a magic circle appeared on the top of the grilling.


    Everyone seemed to be surprised when they saw the symbol of this magic circle.


    "Mephisto''s symbol?" Rias was surprised.


    Then suddenly a middle-aged man with gelled hair, which is a mixture of red and blue. He has heterochromia; his left eye is blue, while the right is red. He appeared in a hologram while smiling gentlemanly toward all of them. "Hello Rias-chan, It has been a while."


    "Mephisto Pheles-sama." Rias nodded.


    Yuuki looked at this middle-aged man and wondered whether this person was Akane''s boss.

 Chapter 981: News from Mephisto

    "You have grown up into a beautiful girl simr to your great grandmother, grandmother, and your mother," Mephisto said.


    "Thank you for your praise." Rias nodded and looked at everyone. "Everyone, let me introduce you. The person in front of you is a devil from the generation of the original devil. Mephisto Pheles."


    "Original devil?!" Everyone was very surprised when they heard that Mephisto had lived a very long life.


    Yuuki felt that Mephisto was looking at him, but he didn''t say much. He felt that it wasn''t that important to know this person since it didn''t give him that much of benefit. He even thought that there would be a lot of trouble to know him. He made his disguise stronger since he didn''t want his identity to be known by this devil.


    "Hahaha, yeah. I have been living that long, huh?" Mephistoughed.


    Everyone who saw Mephisto felt that this devil was simr to Ajuka Beelzebub.


    "I have heard from all of you and you have done a great job during the attack on the underworld before," Mephisto said.


    They nodded in response.


    "Is he your new peerage member?" Mephisto asked while looking at Yuuki.


    "Uhm...." Rias wasn''t sure what to say.


    "Yes. Nice to meet you, Mephisto-sama," Yuuki said politely. His appearance had changed slightly and it might be a blur by some people.


    They looked at Yuuki and wondered why he really loved to disguise his appearance.


    "Is there something Mephisto-sama?" Rias changed the topic of conversation. She was smart and knew that Yuuki didn''t want to talk that much with Mephisto.


    "Oh, yes. I want to give you a list of magicians that want to make a pact with all of you," Mephisto said. He didn''t think much when Rias decided to change the topic of the conversation. He had been living quite a long time and


    "List of magicians?"


    "Mephisto-sama has been living in the human world after his pact with George Faust in the past. He has be the chairman of the Mage organization in this world," Rias exined.


    "Yes. There are a lot of magicians that want to make a pact with all of you here," Mephisto said and snapped his fingers then suddenly a lot of doc.u.ments appeared on the table.


    "Is this a resume?" Issei was speechless.


    "Yes. A magician who wants to make a pact isn''t that much different from a job application at apany," Rias said.


    "He...." Issei really wasn''t sure what to say. He looked at Asia who had gotten a lot of doc.u.ments and said, "Asia-chan. You need to be careful with choosing a pact." He couldn''t let Asia make a pact with a strange or perverted magician.


    "Y - Yes, Issei-san!"


    "Don''t worry. We will talk to each other before we have decided to make a pact with a magician," Rias said. She wouldn''t let her servants make a pact with a magician carelessly.


    "Umm... Why Prez and Asia-chan have received a lot more than us?" Xenovia asked. She could see that even though she was strong, she didn''t receive that much of a resume from a magician. Compared to her, both Rias and Asia were numerous.


    "It''s simple. The magician thinks when they make a pact with Rias. They can get you all and for Asia. A devil with an ability to heal is very rare and there are a lot of people who are interested in her," Akeno said.


    Rias nodded and didn''t even look at the information of magician who wanted to make a pact with her since she had made her decide who she should make a pact with. She knew that it was better to reincarnate him into part of her peerage, but she didn''t think that she had enough pieces to reincarnate him and she also didn''t think that he would ept it either.


    Yuuki looked curiously at the resume and saw that it was filled with information about names, magic, and a lot of other things. He looked at Issei and could tell that this girl was nning something perverted.


    "Anyway, all I do is do my job." Mephisto looked at one girl who was sitting beside Issei and said, "Is this princess of the Phenex n?"


    "A - Ah, yes!" Ravel didn''t think that Mephisto to suddenly was interested in herself.


    "Now, wait a moment..." Mephisto looked at the table and asked, "What meat is that?"


    "Nessie''s meat!!!"


    Suddenly the door was opened and they saw a middle-aged man with a golden fringe enter the room.


    "Azazel-sensei!"


    "Sorry, I amte." Azazel smiled and said, "Why didn''t you tell me that you were grilling Nessie''s meat?" He was a bit jealous when he saw those meats since he was also foody.


    "How can you get it?" Mephisto asked.


    "It''s from a friend," Rias answered inly.


    "Hmm...." Mephisto didn''t say much when he heard it. "Since everyone is here then let me tell you something important."


    "So you''re not here because of this?" Rias asked while pointing at the magician''s resume.


    Mephisto shook his head and said, "There is something more important than that and it has something to do with Phenex n."


    "Huh? What''s happening?" Ravel was stupified. She didn''t expect that there was trouble with her house.


    "I am sure that you heard after that attack on the underworld that there are a lot of magicians who have decided to be stray magicians," Mephisto said.


    They nodded in response, but their expression became serious since they knew that it was quite tricky to fight with a magician.


    "Those stray magicians have decided to ally themselves with the Khaos Brigade."


    "!!!!!"


    "But the most important thing isn''t that. That''s what I said earlier and it had something to do with Phenex n," Mephisto said and took out a small bottle with a clear liquid inside.


    They were familiar with that bottle.


    "Isn''t that Phenex Tears?" Kiba said.


    "Yes." Mephisto nodded and said, "But it isn''t made by the member of Phenex n."


    "!!!!!"


    The moment they heard such news they couldn''t calm themselves.

 Chapter 982: We can talk about it later

    It was very surprising news since they knew that the only one who was able to produce Phenex tears was Phenex n.


    "Impossible!" Ravel refuted what Mephisto had said.


    "It''s impossible unless there are a Phenex n''s family members who are coborating with a group of stray magicians," Mephisto said calmly.


    Ravel turned pale when she heard such news. "L - Let me talk with my parents!" She went out and started tomunicate with her parents since it was very important news.


    "You know there is a more subtle way," Azazel said.


    "This is important news. It is better to let her family know early so we can do something about them," Mephisto said.


    Yuuki could imagine that probably the group of stray magicians might kidnap the member of Phenex n then did an experiment on them to create a fake Phenex Tears. He had seen the effect earlier, even though the effect was lower, but the price was cheaper. He could see the monopoly of the Phenex n on Phenex tears would be very difficult after the fake thing appeared on the market.


    "This isn''t the only thing that you want to say, right?" Azazel said.


    "Yeah. I have gotten information too that there are a lot of members from an old religion who have joined the Khaos Brigade so all of you need to be careful," Mephisto said.


    "Old religion?"


    "It''s a religion from a number of ces such as Celtic, Egypt, and a lot more," Azazel said.


    "Why do they attack us?" Xenovia was confused.


    "Because they''re jealous," Mephisto said.


    "Jealous?"


    "The three factions angel, fallen angel, and devil have upied the majority of believers in this world and that makes the believers on another religion decrease. There is even some religion that is being forgotten because of the three factions," Mephisto said.


    Azazel snorted, but he didn''t say anything. He knew very well the personality of those Gods.


    Their moods were pretty heavy when they heard such news.


    "That''s why I am very surprised when you have gotten Nessie''s meat since that ce is being guarded by a Celtic God," Mephisto said.


    "...." Everyone looked at Nessie''s meat with a strange expression.


    "Celtic Gods aren''t that hostile towards us," Azazel said.


    "That''s true." Mephisto nodded.


    "......."


    "That''s all I want to say. Oh, right. Rias-chan. Tell your older brother that I am supporting him," Mephisto said and ended the conversation.


    "........" They weren''t sure what to say when they heard it.


    "Why is he living in a human''s world?" Yuuki asked. He was a bit curious after he had met Mephisto Pheles, but he didn''t intend to ask anything to him. However, when Mephisto had gone, he decided to ask since he didn''t see any harm to it.


    "It''s because his rtionship with the original devil isn''t that good," Azazel answered.


    "Why is their rtionship bad?" Issei asked.


    "Their view is different." Rias looked at them and said, "The original devil is thinking more about blood and line of each house member in devils and the original devil is also hostile toward other factions. However, Mephisto is different since he is very open-minded and shows a strong interest in humans."


    They felt that their image on Mephisto had increased when they heard Rias''s exnation.


    "He is also the king of Tannin," Rias said.


    "Old Man Tannin''s King?!" Issei was surprised.


    Rias nodded and said, "Yes. Tannin is his queen. I have heard that Tannin has decided to be his queen because Tannin wants to save his species."


    Yuuki understood that Mephisto was very powerful since that guy had been living since the original devil. He touched his sses and wondered whether his disguise was working on that guy. However, he didn''t think much either since he didn''t think that Mephisto was a type of someone who loved to fight. Unless that guy tried to harm him then he wouldn''t do anything and he also didn''t have an interest think too much about him.


    They continued to talk then their topic changed into a pact with a magician.


    "Pact with a magician, huh? I only remember that Solomon has made a lot of pacts with the devil in the past," Azazel said.


    "Solomon?" Issei was confused.


    "King Solomon. He''s one of the greatest kings in the past," Azazel said.


    "What is special about him?" Issei asked.


    "He has thousands of harem," Azazel said.


    "Wow....." Issei was amazed when he heard it.


    Everyone sighed looking at Issei''s reaction.


    Azazelughed and said, "Don''t think too much about a pact with a magician. You''re still young anyway."


    Rias nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I have made my mind to make a pact with a magician."


    "Really? Who?" Azazel asked.


    "Him." Rias pointed her finger at Yuuki.


    "....." Azazel looked at Yuuki and nodded. "Understandable."


    "Let''s make a pact," Rias said.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I don''t mind, but let''s not do it now."


    "Eh?" Rias was surprised and asked, "Why?"


    "Let''s talk for a while before you decide to make a pact with me. Don''t be too hasty," Yuuki said.


    "Well...."


    Yuuki wanted to say that he had promised to take her on a date, but he didn''t seem that it was good to tell it when Issei was here. He had supported him in the past yet he had stolen Rias from him.


    Rias was smart and she also understood that it might be better to talk firstter.


    Yuuki didn''t stay too long in the clubroom and decided to go back to his house in Kuoh since he needed to do something there together with Akeno. He thought that he could talk with Riaster in his house about this pact of a magician.

 Chapter 983: Burn a calories

    It was in the evening after a few hours of work out, Yuuki and Akeno had dinner together in their house.


    Koneko could only sigh when she looked at both of them.


    Rias had arrived in the evening and saw Koneko was a bit strange. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Koneko shook her head.


    "Yuuki. Why don''t you make a pact with me?" Rias pouted when there were only four of them.


    "Why do you want to do it that hasty?" Yuuki asked.


    "Because I have a lot of rivals!" Rias said. She knew that Yuuki was strong and there were a lot of devils who wanted to make a pact with him. Even though she might not be the only one, she wanted to be the first one.


    "We haven''t had a date yet. Let''s talk about a pact after we have a dateter," Yuuki said.


    "...." Rias blinked her eyes and asked, "When is the date?"


    "When do you want to go?" Yuuki asked.


    Rias thought for a while and said, "Haven''t made your promise to train my peerage?"


    "Oh, right," Yuuki remembered that he had promised to be a training partner of Rias''s peerage in the past, but he hadn''t done it until now. "Let''s have a date after the training."


    "That''s a good idea," Rias agreed with his n.


    "Let''s have dinner first then we can continue our activity," Akeno said.


    "What activity?" Rias was confused.


    "It''s....." Akeno didn''t end her word and only smiled.


    "........"


    Rias blushed and knew what Akeno was doing. She suddenly remembered the thing that she had done with Yuuki and her body felt a bit hot. She wanted to teleport away, but she decided to be bold and sat down with everyone.


    Akeno was a bit surprised and said, "You''re going to stay?"


    "What? Is there a problem?" Rias asked.


    "Of course not. Ufufuf, we might as well join together since this guy is a beast," Akeno said with a smile.


    "N - No..." Rias blushed while shaking her head.


    Yuuki knew that even though they had done that together, but Rias was under the effect of an aphrodisiac and he had always felt a bit guilty about that. "Well, Akeno, don''t tease her that much."


    "Okay." Akeno nodded and heard the story from Rias. She knew that the thing between both Yuuki and Rias was an ident, however both of them didn''t hate it. She knew that it was only time before both of them started to be together.


    They had dinner together while talking to each other.


    "You''re going to renovate this house?" Rias suddenly asked.


    "Renovate?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    Rias nodded and said, "Yeah. I have renovated Issei''s house before. Do you want me to do the same?"


    Yuuki looked at Rias and knew that this girl was rich and he didn''t think that it was wrong. Devil had a very long time to live and he didn''t know how many treasures and money that they had collected from the era of the original devil until now. His money might not beparable with them, but with his magic. He didn''t think that he needed to worry about money since he could build a lot things in the future. "Let''s not do it. I have heard that there are a lot of strange things in Hyoudou''s house and the one who is living in this house is only the three of us."


    "That''s true. This size of a house is morefortable," Akeno said.


    Yuuki''s house isn''t exactly small, but it is also quite big since the size of thend is around the 400-metre square. This size of a house is definitely enough for three of them to live together.


    However, Yuuki knew that for the rich people this house was indeed very small sincepared to them thend of their house would be measured by acre. He might have that kind of big house in the future, but that time definitely wasn''t now.


    "Well, if you say so." Rias didn''t force her intention. "I have heard about your training with Sona in the past. What is the strength of her new peerage''s members?"


    "Have you seen them?" Yuuki asked.


    Rias nodded and said, "Grim reaper and wolverine, right?"


    "Grim reaper and wolverine?" Koneko was a bit surprised since it was her first time to hear it.


    "It should be quite strong. However,pared to your peerage their attack''s force is a bitcking. Both of her peerage members are a good way to add the attacker to their group," Yuuki said.


    "Sona is more into the tactical type of team," Rias said.


    "Compared to them, we are all attack types," Akeno said whileughing.


    "Actually that isn''t bad since in front of absolute power everything is useless," Yuuki said.


    "Is there such a thing? Is there someone who has such a power that can make everything useless?" Koneko asked.


    "It should be. The strongest one that I have ever seen is Ophis. I don''t think I can defeat her now," Yuuki said. He also didn''t have an intention to defeat her either such a cute girl it was better to tame her with a lollipop.


    "Really? I have always thought that you''re the strongest person that I know," Akeno said.


    "Why do you think so?" Yuuki asked curiously.


    "Because of this!" Akeno said while pointing her finger at the thing between his legs.


    "......" Rias and Koneko were speechless, but they were blushing.


    However, Rias made a nod after seeing him ughter the entire female member of the Hero Faction in the past.


    "If you rank yourselves, how strong are you?" Rias suddenly asked.


    Yuuki thought for a while. He didn''t really know the limit of his strength and after he had gotten his magic. He felt that everything was very natural and he could do anything with his magic. "I am not sure."


    "....."


    "The strongest person that I have ever fought is Loki. I haven''t measured my strength since then," Yuuki said. He had also gotten a lot of rewards from the system and knew that it had made him be stronger.


    They nodded in response.


    Loki.


    They remembered their fight in the past and how powerless they were just fighting Loki''s children. They didn''t continue this conversation and ended the dinner.


    "Where are you going?" Rias asked.


    "I am going to burn the calories from dinner earlier," Akeno said and pulled Yuuki with her.


    "....."


    Rias and Koneko could only stay there with a red face looking at both of them.

 Chapter 984: Drama Preparation

    Yuuki felt that he had a lot of things to do. He was in Hitotose cafe preparing for the drama that would be held tomorrow. He was training together with everyone since he had been absent for quite a while. Even though he yed in the drama, his character didn''t talk that much and his screen time was also short.


    The main character of this drama was undoubtedly Hinako who yed Anemone in this drama.


    Yuuki yed the man who made Anemone fall in love and made her want to change herself from an angel into a human. His role was very easy to y since he didn''t need to change his character and it was a musical drama.


    The problem was singing and it was easy for Yuuki, but it was different from Hinako. He could see that Hinako was very talented in singing, but sometimes she was too nervous to do anything.


    However, it was different now since this girl wanted to show her mother about her progress and she was the type who started to enter the character when she was on the stage, but he still guided her together with Sun who was a mermaid since Sun''s hobby was singing.


    "Good. Hinako-chan. I can see that you will perform well tomorrow," Sun said with a smile.


    "Thank you." Hinako smiled sweetly while listening to praise.


    "I can''t wait to see you on the stage," Yuuki said.


    "You''re also going on stage too, you know," Chiaki said.


    "Well, that''s true." Yuuki nodded.


    "Yuuki! Those cookies are awesome!" Kuina''s hands were full of cookies and she didn''t stop eating the cookies that Yuuki had brought from London.


    "..." Yuuki was speechless and said, "Don''t worry, I have more." He knew that he needed to buy a lot of souvenirs since Kuina''s stomach was a bottomless pit.


    "Good!" Kuina smiled sweetly while continuing to eat more.


    Yuuki was bing even more speechless since he didn''t intend to give those cookies to this girl. He shook his head and decided to not think too much. Worse case, he used his magic to create food for this girl.


    "Yuuki, how about you try on your costume?" Mayuki said.


    "Costume?" Yuuki looked at the costume on Mayuki''s hands. "Did you make it by yourselves?"


    "Yes! I have always loved to make a costume," Mayuki answered.


    Yuuki took the costume and asked, "How is the size?"


    "Don''t worry, I know your size perfectly," Mayuki said with a smile.


    "How did you know?" Yuuki teased.


    Mayuki blushed and said, "I - I learned it during the y in the past!" She shook her head and pushed him to the changing room. "Hurry up and change! I need to see whether it is suitable for you or not!"


    "OK. OK." Yuuki didn''t intend to tease her again and tried on a costume that had been made by Mayuki. His costume was simr to the clothes of people during the 18th-century fashion. It felt a bit old, but it fit in his body.


    "Yuuki. Have you changed?" Chiaki asked since she was also curious.


    "I have changed," Yuuki said and came out from the changing room. "How?"


    They nodded when they saw Yuuki who had changed, even though it was normal clothes, but it couldn''t hide the wild aura on his body.


    "Wear your sses, your image in this y is a normal baker and not a thug," Chiaki said.


    "Your tattoo is also showing thought that white shirt," Sun said.


    "Wait! Wait! If I am not handsome how can I make an angel fall in love with me?" Yuuki said.


    "....." They felt that Yuuki''s words were reasonable. In this y Yuuki made an angel fall in love with him and made the angel decide to turn herself into a human to be together with him. However, if he wasn''t handsome how he could make an angel fall in love. Even if he wasn''t handsome, he needed to be pleasing to the eye.


    "You don''t need to wear sses, but we need to do something with your tattoo," Chiaki said.


    Everyone had gotten used to Yuuki''s tattoo which was quite fierce, but for some people it was different.


    "What''s wrong with it? Isn''t it good?" Yuuki was bold and took off his white shirt showing his body.


    "You pervert! Hurry up and wear your clothes!" Chiaki hurriedly pushed him to the changing room. She saw arge tiger tattoo on his back and couldn''t help but touch it before closing the door of the changing room. She sighed and wondered why she had shown it now since it would be nice to show itter when they were alone.


    "Uwaaa...." Mayuki closed her eyes with both of her hands, but there was arge gap between her fingers.


    "It''s a veryrge tiger," Kuina said.


    Hinako was too shy to say anything and her face turned very red.


    Sun nodded when she saw his body and felt that a man should have that kind of body. The only thing that she was worried about was that her rtionship wasn''t a lover, but only a brother and sister. She was wondering whether it would turn into a taboo rtionship. She blushed when she thought that there was such a possibility in the future.


    Yuuki came out from the changing room and sat down next to Kuina who was munching on a cookie. "Is it good?"


    "Good!" Kuina nodded with a smile.


    Yuuki nodded and patted Kuina''s head. He felt that this girl was simr to a pet and she was very cute. He didn''t mind keeping her in his home in the future.


    "Yuuki, will you have dinner hereter?" Mayuki asked.


    "Yes." Yuuki nodded.


    "Why not stay here?" Chiaki asked.


    "...."


    "What?!" Everyone seemed to be surprised.


    "The drama is tomorrow and it is better for you to stay here to train," Chiaki said with a calm expression. She looked at Sun-chan and said, "Sun-chan, you stay here too."


    "Me too?" Sun was surprised, but she was also happy.


    "Is that okay?" Yuuki asked.


    "Sure." Chiaki nodded. She was the owner of this ce and she didn''t mind him living here.


    "But where should I sleepter?" Yuuki asked.


    "In my room!" Kuina raised her hand with arge smile on her face.


    "......." Everyone seemed to be stagnant when they heard Kuina''s answer.

 Chapter 985: Overnight Stay 1

    Yuuki had decided to stay overnight in Hitotose cafe and he would also stay in Kuina''s room tonight. However, Kuina would stay together with Hinako rather than staying with him. He felt a bit of pity, but he couldn''t help it. He hade out from the shower and wore clothes from Chiaki''s father. It was just a normal white t-shirt, but it was enough for him.


    "Are those clothes fit for you?" Chiaki asked.


    "It''s a bit bigger," Yuuki answered.


    Chiaki nodded and said, "My father has a big belly."


    "Oh, I can''t wait to meet him," Yuuki said.


    "He might kill you for stealing his daughter," Chiaki answered with a smile.


    "...." Yuuki was speechless and hugged her. "Then it is better to steal her now since I might not see the next day." He picked her up and ced her on his shoulder.


    "You rogue! Let me down!" Chiakiined, but her mouth turned a curve in a smile.


    They bickered to each other, but they stopped when they arrived in the cafe where everyone was waiting.


    Sun-chan had decided to stay here too and would sleep together with Hinakoter.


    Kuina whose room had been stolen by Yuuki would sleep together with Mayuki and Chiaki also decided to join them tooter since it was too lonely to sleep alone.


    Yuuki was the only one alone and it felt a bit miserable when he was staying in the girl''s dorm yet he couldn''t do anything, but he was a gentleman and he wouldn''t do anything that would hurt the girl unless they gave him permission. "Where is Mayuki?"


    "She''s cooking dinner," Hinako said.


    Yuuki was a bit curious and asked, "What is dinner?"


    "Curry!" Kuina answered cheerfully.


    Yuuki looked at Kuina and knew that this girl would be very excited when they were talking about food. He was really considering whether he should give her his white syrup in the future.


    "Have you remembered your song?" Sun-chan asked.


    "Yes. You don''t have to worry." Yuuki nodded and asked, "How about you? This is your first time to y in a drama, right? How are you feeling now?"


    "Well... I am a bit nervous since it is my first time. I am afraid to make a mess during the y," Sun-chan said truthfully.


    "Sun-chan. If you''re nervous then I am more nervous than you," Hinako said.


    "Hina-chan?"


    "I - I am not good at talking and I have this problem to meet with new people, but because of everyone I - I can do a drama now and I want to show my mother tomorrow," Hinako said while looking at Yuuki. When she entered this town for the first time she was lost and she was too nervous to talk to anyone, but he was different and helped him patiently.


    "Hina-chan! Let''s make tomorrow''s drama sessful and show Hina-chan''s mother of Hinako''s progress!" Kuina said excitedly.


    "O - Ohh!!!!"


    Sun-chan smiled when she saw everyone who seemed to be very spirited for tomorrow''s drama.


    Chiaki didn''t say anything, but she nodded with a smile looking at everyone''s progress, especially Hinako. She had seen her from a very shy girl then turned into a superb actress step by step.


    Yuuki looked at Chiaki who sat down beside him. "How are you feeling?"


    "I feel like I am a mother who sees her childer start to grow up," Chiaki said emotionally.


    "...." Yuuki was speechless then smiled looking at her. "Oh? You''re a mother? I guess I am the father then."


    "Is there a father who is going to marry his daughter?" Chiaki asked.


    "......" Yuuki rubbed his nose and felt a bit weird when he heard Chiaki''s words.


    "Everyone the dinner is ready!" Mayuki said from the kitchen.


    "I''ll help," Kuina and Yuuki said at the same time.


    "Come here and bring the pot of the curry to the table. I have cooked a lot of it," Mayuki said while looking at Yuuki.


    "OK." Yuuki nodded.


    "Kuu-chan, you can wait at the table," Mayuki said.


    "Eh? I want to help!" Kuina said.


    "But you''ll empty the curry before everyone is eating!" Mayuki refused. She knew how big Kuina''s stomach was and she was afraid this girl was going all of curryter.


    Kuina pouted but didn''t say anything again. She was quite docile when it was involved in food.


    ''Vegetable curry, huh?'' Yuuki felt weird, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Yuuki. Did you hate vegetables?" Mayuki asked while teasing him.


    Yuuki twitched his lips when he looked at Mayuki. He was the one who usually teased this girl, and it felt weird when this girl teased him instead. "Well, it''s okay."


    "You can''t do that! If you hate vegetables then you can''t grow them!" Mayuki reprimanded him.


    Yuuki felt that this sentence was a bit weird, especially the one who had said it to him was someone who was two heads shorter than him. ''I can''t grow up?'' He thought for a while and said, "Actually, I don''t really like vegetables, but since it is your cooking then I want to try it."


    Mayuki smiled sweetly and said, "If you can''t eat it then I''ll feed you." She thought to tease him only she didn''t expect his answer.


    "Really? Then feed meter," Yuuki said with a smile and brought the food to the table in the cafe. "Everyone the food is here."


    "...." Mayuki''s face was red and she wasn''t sure what to do. She was really wondering whether she should feed himter. Her heart wasplicated, but she felt tempted to do it.


    "Mayu-chan, what''s wrong?" Sun-chan asked.


    "N - Nothing!" Mayuki answered bashfully. She looked at Yuuki who was sitting in between both Chiaki and Hinako and felt a bit lost. She sighed since she couldn''t feed him the dinner.


    "Mayuki, can you give me that cookie in front of your table?" Yuuki suddenly said.


    "Huh?" Mayuki took the cookie absentmindedly then gave it to him. "Here."


    Yuuki opened his mouth and ate the cookie directly from her hand while licking Mayuki''s small fingers. His expression was a bit wild while saying, "Delicious."


    "......"


    Everyone turned red when they saw Yuuki''s action.


    "What the hell did you do bastard?!" Chiaki was angry.


    "Calm down!"


    Mayuki was very bashful and hung her head down, but her mouth turned into a curve showing a lovely smile even though no one saw it.

 Chapter 986: Overnight Stay 2

    "Stay here. Don''t do something stupid," Chiaki said while looking at Yuuki who stayed in Kuina''s room.


    Yuuki looked around Kuina''s room and saw a lot of fluffy animal dolls and cute costumes inside her room.


    "How is my room?" Kuina wasn''t sure why she felt nervous when she saw him looking around her room.


    "It''s good." Yuuki nodded and praised. "I can see perfectly that this is your room."


    Kuina smiled and said, "I have cute pajamas. If you want, you can try it."


    "..." Yuuki looked at Kuina and felt a bit speechless. "No. I think the size of your clothes is smaller than mine."


    Kuina thought for a while and nodded. "That''s true."


    "So I can use your room tonight?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yeah! You can use it." Kuina nodded.


    Yuuki sat down on Kuina''s bed and felt that it was quite soft. Heid on the bed and said, "It''s veryfortable."


    Kuina smiled and also wanted to try it too only she was pulled by Chiaki.


    "Anyway, we will be sleeping. Don''t do anything strange," Chiaki reprimanded him.


    "I''m not a pervert!" Yuuki was annoyed.


    Chiaki only smiled then closed the door.


    Yuuki shook his head and thought about what to do. He felt quite reluctant to sleep at this moment, but he really didn''t have anything to do right now. "Forget it." He shook his head and thought that it was better to sleep since there was nothing happening. He really hoped for someone to enter this room tonight. He closed his eyes before sleeping in Kuina''s room.


    Kuina was staying together with Chiaki and Mayuki.


    "Kuu-chan, what''s wrong?" Mayuki asked.


    "Hmm... I am not sure, but I feel a bit nervous," Kuina said.


    "Nervous?" Chiaki asked.


    Kuina nodded and said, "I wonder whether Yuuki is going to dislike my room or something. I - I need to spray perfume in my room!" She didn''t want a strange smell to appear in her room. She stood up and wanted to go to her room only she was stopped again.


    "He may be sleeping. Don''t bother him," Chiaki said.


    "I''ll do it slowly," Kuina said.


    "It''s okay. You don''t need to worry that much. I am sure that he is very happy staying in your room," Chiaki said.


    "Really?" Kuina asked.


    "Yeah." Chiaki nodded. She looked at Kuina who was very pure and knew that she couldn''t let Yuuki taint her. She thought that it was better to sacrifice herself when something really happened.


    "Fiuh...." Kuina sighed in relief and sat down.


    "Anyway, why don''t we sleep first since we need to prepare for the drama tomorrow," Mayuki said.


    "Yeah!"


    Mayuki turned off the light in her room and slept together with both Chiaki and Kuina. She felt a bit happy and felt that it was simr to a camp, but it was happening in her room.


    Kuina didn''t think much and slept directly when the light was turned off, but Chiaki was different. She waited for a while to see whether she could go to Yuukiter.


    Hinako and Sun-chan were sleeping together.


    "This is my first time sleeping together with a girl of the same age," Sun-chan said. She had talked about this matter to her parents before. The problem was making her father give her permission to sleep here. However, her father gave her a green light directly when he heard that all the people who stayed in the dorm were girls. Her father also told her to make a lot of friends too since she was new in this city.


    "T - This is my first time too," Hinako said with a smile.


    Hinako and Sun-chan wereing from the outside of the city and they could feel rtable to each other.


    Sun-chan smiled and thought that Hinako was very cute. She suddenly thought and wondered whether the entire girl in this dorm had been targeted by Yuuki. She wasn''t a simple girl and knew that Yuuki was a beast. She looked at Hinako who seemed to be very naive, cute, and pure. She couldn''t help but think that it would be very hard to see her being tainted by Yuuki. She thought that she should stop Yuuki even if she sacrificed herself. "Hina-chan! I''ll protect you!"


    "Hmm?" Hinako was confused looking at Sun-chan.


    "I want to go to the toilet," Kuina mumbled then stood up slowly from her bed. She was half-asleep while walking toward the toilet.


    Chiaki and Mayuki didn''t answer her since both of them were sleeping.


    Kuina went to the toilet then went back to her room by habit. She went to her bed and closed her eyes while feeling a big plushy on her side. She hugged this big plushy tightly. She felt that it was quite hard, but she didn''t know why she felt quite nice to hug this big plushy.


    Yuuki opened her eyes slowly and saw Kuina who was sleeping while hugging him. He was a bit speechless, but he decided to not think too much before continuing to sleep. He thought that if his identity was known it would be hard to sleep like this.


    Chiaki thought that she could go to Yuuki when both Mayuki and Kuina were sleeping, but she didn''t expect that she was sleeping unconsciously. She looked at the clock and saw that it was five in the morning. She saw that Mayuki was sleeping, but she didn''t see Kuina anywhere. She thought about going to Yuuki since it was early in the morning. She thought about hugging him for a while and couldn''t help but have a smile on her face. She entered Kuina''s room while calling his name softly. "Yuuki?" She looked at Yuuki and couldn''t help but be stunned when she saw a girl who was using Yuuki''s arm to sleep and also hugged him tightly.


    "Sigh....."


    Chiaki had only realized that it was impossible to stop Yuuki to raze the entire girl who was staying in this Hitotose dorm.

 Chapter 987: Is this really Hina-chans mother?

    "What a nice morning."


    Yuuki looked at the sun which was quite shy in the morning and since it was in the autumn near the winter the temperature was quite cold. However, it was nothing for him, only he was wondering why he needed to sweep the front yard of Hitotose dorm in the early morning. He sighed when Chiaki woke him up in the early morning telling him to sweep the front yard.


    "Excuse me."


    "Yes?" Yuuki turned and saw a woman in her 30''s with short brown hair who seemed to be simr to someone. "Is there anything?"


    "..."


    The woman didn''t say anything but looked at Yuuki with wide eyes and an unbelievable expression. She walked toward him and touched his face directly.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki felt weird, but he didn''t do anything.


    "Yuuki?" The woman asked.


    "Yes." Yuuki nodded and wondered how this woman knew him. He suddenly remembered that he didn''t wear his sses since it was in the early morning and he didn''t think that someone would be bored enough to look at someone who was sweeping the front yard in the early morning.


    "Kyaa! I am your fan! Can I take a picture with you? Wow, your muscles are very nice!....." The woman suddenly said while touching him all over his body.


    Yuuki only smiled wrily looking at this woman who was very excited but didn''t do anything since this woman was charming enough. ''Around 30''s huh?'' He knew that this action could be counted as s.e.x.u.a.l harassment, but who made him a public figure. He knew that such an action could be considered normal since he had seen a lot of abnormal ones.


    "Can we take a picture?" The woman asked.


    "Sure." Yuuki nodded.


    "Come closer." The woman hugged Yuuki''s waist and took out her digital camera to take a picture of both of them.


    Yuuki smiled looking at the camera and wondering how this woman was able to know how to do a selfie with her own digital camera.


    "MOM!!!!!"


    Suddenly someone shouted and made both Yuuki and the woman turn to see who was the one who shouted.


    Yuuki saw that it was Hinako and looked at the woman instantly.


    "Hina-chan, it has been a while," the woman said with a bright smile. "Can you take a picture of both of us?"


    "......."


    Everyone stayed together in the Hitotose cafe while Mayuki tried to reprimand Kuina who was sleeping together with Yuukist night. She wanted to remind Kuina to protect her purity from the hand of a bad wolf.


    "Kuu-chan, you can''t sleep with Yuuki!" Mayuki reprimanded Kuina who was sleeping together with Yuukist night.


    "Why?" Kuina looked at Mayuki with a confused expression. She felt veryfortable and nice when she slept with Yuuki and didn''t understand why she couldn''t do it anymore.


    "B - Because you need to marry to each other before you can sleep together!" Mayuki said with a red face.


    Kuina was a bit dumbfounded and asked, "Do I need to marry Yuuki to sleep together?" She thought for a while and thought about the food that Yuuki had always given to him. She felt that it was pretty nice to be pampered by him. "Then, I''ll marry him." She had a serious expression on her face, and also drool on her mouth.


    "NO!!!" Sun-chan and Mayuki said together.


    "Why?" Kuina was confused.


    "Aawawawawawa." Hinako was confused and wasn''t sure how to join the conversation. "E - Everyone calms down..." However, she knew that she needed to stop them from arguing.


    Chiaki sighed and wondered how Yuuki had always made trouble. "Ok. Ok. All of us can marry him together." She thought to joke with them to make them stop fighting.


    "........"


    Everyone seemed to be stunned when they heard Chiaki''s words.


    Mayuki, Sun-chan, and Hinako were blushing intensely and weren''t sure what to say.


    "That''s a good idea!" Kuina was the only one who was excited and hugged everyone. "We can always be together when we marry him together!"


    Everyone looked at Kuina''s expression who was smiling purely in happiness. They felt that Yuuki was too shameless to flirt with such a pure girl.


    Chaki sighed and only hoped for the show to be okayter.


    "Kyaa! I am your fan! Can I take a picture with you? Wow, your muscles are very nice!....."


    Suddenly everyone heard a voice on the outside and couldn''t help but felt curious. They knew that Yuuki was sweeping the ground on the outside and wondering whether he had met his fan. They knew that he was very famous and thought that it was normal.


    However, Hinako felt weird since this voice seemed very familiar to her. She walked outside since she felt curious.


    "What''s wrong Hina-chan?" Sun-chan asked.


    "I am not sure, but I feel that this voice is familiar," Hinako said.


    "Eh?"


    Hinako opened the door and saw a woman who was holding Yuuki''s face while also touching his body.


    "Who is that?" Kuina looked at the woman curiously.


    "Should it be his fan?" Sun-chan said.


    "He shouldn''t let her touch him that much," Mayuki said. She thought that the woman was quite ashamed to touch Yuuki''s body.


    Chiaki looked at Hinako who had been silent and asked, "Hina-chan?"


    "MOM!" Hinako suddenly said while she looked at the woman.


    "Huh?!" Everyone seemed very surprised when they heard a word that came out from Hinako.


    The woman turned and looked at Hinako. She smiled brightly and said, "Hina-chan, it has been a while." She gave Hinako her camera and said, "Can you take a picture of both of us?"


    Hinako wasn''t sure what to say and only took her mother''s camera and took a photo of her mother and Yuuki.


    However, everyone had a different reaction, but they had the same question in their hearts.


    ''Is this really Hina-chan''s mother?''

 Chapter 988: Watching Drama Together

    "It seems that you have grown a lot," Hinako''s mother said while looking at her mother. She was sitting next to Yuuki and didn''t want to let him go. She was living in the countryside and it was a rare chance for her to meet a star.


    "Mom! Don''t get too close to Yuuki!" Hinako felt very embarrassed by seeing her mother who was hugging Yuuki''s arms. She was also sitting next to Yuuki and tried to block her mother, but she knew that it was useless since she couldn''t defeat her mother.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t stay too long since I want to go on shopping after this." Hinako''s mother looked at Yuuki and asked, "Yuuki, do you want toe with me?"


    Yuuki looked at Hinako who was looking at him pitifully. He really wanted to bully her, but he decided to hold it. "I am sorry, aunt. I need to help everyone here since the drama will be yed in the evening."


    "Sigh... I guess that''s alright." Hinako''s mother seemed to be quite disappointed.


    Everyone looked at Hinako''s mother with a surprised and strange expression. They looked at Hinako who was very shy and nervous then looked at Hinako''s mother who was very cheerful talking with Yuuki. They had always heard an apple wouldn''t fall far away from its tree. However, there was always an exception and those things were happening in front of them.


    "Then, I''ll go out to shop and tour around the city. I''ll go back in the evening to watch your drama," Hinako''s mother said and stood up. She looked at Yuuki and said, "Bye, Yuuki. I''ll see youter and please take care of her. You should also y at our house sometimes." She didn''t hesitate and ran out to the outside to start her tour.


    "......."


    Everyone seemed to be speechless looking at Hinako''s mother.


    "Your mother is very cheerful," Yuuki said.


    Everyone also nodded at the same time agreed with Yuuki.


    "Yes." Hinako was a bit meek and felt a little embarrassed.


    "Let''s thinking about the show now. You want to show your mother that you have changed, right?" Yuuki said.


    Hinako who heard Yuuki seemed to be woken up and nodded. "L - Let''s do this..." She was quite shy, but her tone was very spirited.


    "YEAH!!!"


    Yukari and Uomi walked together to Hitotose cafe since they wanted to see a drama that would be held in the evening.


    "Have you done a lot of things with Yuuki during your trip to London?" Uomi asked.


    Yukari sighed and asked, "How many times you want to ask that question?" Her face was red since Uomi kept asking her a perverted question.


    Uomi pouted and said, "I am very envious."


    Yukari was speechless and said, "Then, you should ask him for a trip."


    Uomi sighed and said, "Do you know how busy I am with the school festival?"


    Yukari nodded and said, "Then, do it after the school festival or during the winter."


    "Winter?" Uomi thought for a while and shook her head. "Don''t you remember that we have an exam?"


    Yukari shook her head and said, "You''re smart. Why should you worry about the result of your exam?"


    "Well... That''s true." Uomi thought that she didn''t need to worry that much. "I''ll just do a graduation trip then."


    "Graduation trip, huh?" Yukari also thought that it would be interesting to have a graduation trip after her exam to enter a university.


    "I have heard a hot spring in Hakone is nice. I can''t wait to go there," Uomi said.


    Yukari thought for a while and said, "I have remembered that Yuuki has bought a hot spring Inn before."


    "Really?" Uomi was surprised.


    "Hmm... You should ask him after we have arrivedter," Yukari said.


    Uomi smiled and said, "It''s good. We can enter togetherter."


    Yukari blushed and said, "Me too?"


    "I mean both me and Yuuki, but if you want to go together then it is good too since both of us lost our first time together," Uomi said while hugging Yukari.


    "You pervert!"


    Utaha went out to visit the Hitotose cafe to watch the drama together with everyone. However, she was a bit strange looking at Eriri who came together. "Why are you here?"


    "Huh? Why should I answer you?" Eriri snorted and crossed her arms.


    Utaha snorted and said, "Did you cross your arms to show how t your breats are? It is really an airport." She also crossed her arms to show her bountiful chest.


    Eriri gnashed her teeth looking at Utaha hatefully. "Kasumigaoka Utaha!!!!!"


    "Calm down!" Yukari stopped Eriri who would charge toward Utaha.


    "Let go of me!" Eriri showed her tiger teeth angrily.


    Utaha only snorted and looked away.


    "Sigh... Can both of you be in peace?" Ranko asked.


    "Impossible!" Utaha and Eriri answered at the same time.


    "Utaha, Eriri, you can''t fight," Shouko said with a pitiful voice since she didn''t want to see both of them fighting together.


    "....." Utaha and Eriri looked at each other before snorted at the same time.


    "I won''t say anything this time," Utaha said.


    "Me too." Eriri looked away.


    Yukana and Ranko looked at Shouko and nodded. They knew how powerful Shouko was and how she could make both of them in peace for a few minutes since they knew that Utaha and Eriri would be fighting again soon.


    Akane yawned and asked, "Do we have to go this early?" She was still sleepy since she slept quitetest night.


    "Onee-chan..." Makoto sighed looking at her big sister.


    "It is better to go early. With that guy''s poprity, I am sure that it doesn''t need a long time before the table in that cafe is full," Yaeko said.


    They nodded and agreed with Yaeko. They knew how popr was Yuuki, especially after the London concert which was broadcasted on the television before. They were also curious about the drama that would be yed by Yuuki and the Hitotose group since they hadn''t heard the story from them. They walked together before they arrived in the Hitotose cafe. They opened the door and saw Yuuki who was helping Hinako to wear her wings.


    Yuuki looked at everyone and smiled. "Wee."


    "......"


    They understood why this guy was a dangerous bad wolf and why they were falling for him.

 Chapter 989: The Curtain is Opened

    Yuuki who was helping Hinako to wear her angel''s wings heard the sound of the door which was opened. He saw all of his girlfriends there and smiled. "Wee."


    "The show isn''t ready yet?" Utaha asked brazenly.


    "Not yet, but it should be starting soon." Yuuki continued to help Hinako and said, "You should sit down first and order something."


    They nodded and didn''t bother him. However, they would bring him back after the drama since they missed his touch.


    "What kind of drama are all of you going to y?" Yukana asked while looking at Hinako''s costume curiously.


    "We''re going to y an Anemone." Mayuki came while wearing a maid outfit and said, "Please tell me if you want to order something?" She was familiar with all of them and didn''t seem to be surprised when all of them came together.


    "Anemone?" Eriri raised her eyebrow.


    "It''s an angel that asks God to turn herself into a human to be with her loved one," Utaha said calmly. She was quite familiar with this story since she had read it in the past. She was quite curious about how they would y this drama on the stageter.


    "You''re not going to wear a costume?" Ranko asked Yuuki.


    "Not yet. I''ll wear itter," Yuuki said. He felt that his costume was a bit too hot to wear. "How?" He looked at Hinako to ask about her costume.


    "Hmm... My chest is a bit stuffy," Hinako said while touching her chest.


    "Ugh..." Eriri who was quite far from them felt an arrow hit her chest.


    Yaeko looked at Eriri and shook her head. "Eriri. You''re cute. You don''t need to think too much about your growth."


    "No..." Eriri smiled sadly and said, "I don''t care about my chest at all."


    "......" Everyone looked at Eriri and shook their heads at the same time. They could see that this girl was very sad about the size of her chest.


    "If you want to develop it then you should drink a lot of soy milk and eat papaya," Yaeko said.


    Eriri looked at Yaeko who was a simr age to her mother, but she didn''t care much since she knew that Yaeko was also Yuuki''s girlfriend. She was quitefortable with Yaeko, especially when she heard about her idea. "Really?"


    Yaeko nodded and said, "It should increase the size of your bust."


    "N - No, I don''t care about the size of my bust!" Eriri said hurriedly.


    Yaeko smiled and said, "You know there is an easy way to make your chest bigger."


    "Really?! What is it?" Eriri was surprised and asked hurriedly.


    Everyone was also curious about Yaeko''s tips. Even though their breats wererge, they were also curious about such a topic.


    "How?" Utaha asked since she was a bit bored.


    "Get pregnant," Yaeko answered easily.


    "......."


    No one was sure what to say and they were stunned when they heard such an answer.


    "You''re lying, right?" Eriri didn''t believe it.


    Yaeko shook her head and said, "When you''re pregnant you''ll produce milk on your b.r.e.a.s.ts. It''s normal for your bust''s size to increase."


    Eriri was in shock when she heard it. She thought about marrying someone as soon as possible when she graduated from high school. She looked at Yuuki then looked at Utaha.


    "What?" Utaha looked at Eriri.


    "Nothing!"


    "Ojou, you''reing too, right?" Tsugumi asked.


    Chitoge nodded and said, "Yes. I''lle too."


    "We have made a promise to everyone. Let''s go out now or else we will bete," Tsugumi said. She wanted to see him on the stage to y a drama since it had been a while since she had seen it. Thest time she saw him y was during a drama club event in the past.


    "What? Late? Then we need to go as soon as possible!" Chitoge pulled Tsugumi''s hand and ran very fast.


    "O - Ojou!!!!"


    ude looked at Tsugumi and Chitoge. He wasn''t that worried anymore about Chitoge, but he was more worried about Tsugumi. He knew that Tsugumi was dating Yuuki and even though he knew that it was wrong, he knew that he couldn''t stop it. He felt very conflicted since as a father he wanted Tsugumi to date a girl rather than a man. He looked at his adopted son and felt a bit conflicted. He thought for a while and decided to follow them since he was also curious to watch the drama show.


    "Everyone!" Chitoge waved her hand excitedly.


    "Chitoge-chan," Onodera said with a smile.


    "You''rete!" Raku said.


    "My bad," Chitoge said. She looked at Raku and wasn''t sure what to do with their rtionship. She knew that their rtionship was fake and wondered what she could do to end this, but she also knew once she had broken her rtionship their gang would be fighting to each other.


    Raku didn''t say much and nodded.


    "Let''s go, it is almost the time," Tsugumi said.


    Chitoge looked around and asked, "Where is Takeo?"


    "He is in a Hitotose cafe with his girlfriend to save a table for us now," Onodera said.


    Tsugumi and Chitoge nodded when they thought about Takeo since that guy was very big and they were confident that that guy could save them a seat for all of them.


    Everyone walked together while talking about the drama that would be ying soon. They had only heard that this y would be yed together with the new transfer student who was very popr in the school.


    Chitoge was very worried and wondering how Yuuki was able to know a lot of beautiful girls. She sighed and suddenly missed her trip with him to the ramen museum in the past.


    It didn''t take long before they arrived at the Hitotose cafe.


    "Oi! Here!" Takeo waved his big hand toward them telling them to sit down beside him.


    "Takeo!"


    Everyone walked toward Takeo who had saved a chair for all of them. They could see a lot of familiar faces in this ce and it was almost crowded. They waited patiently until Chiaki walked to the stage with a microphone in her hand.


    "Everyone, I am very thankful that all of you areing to watch our performance." Chiaki smiled and said, "I am sure everyone can''t wait anymore then let us start our first Hitotose group''s drama y!"


    p! p! p!


    The light was turned off then the curtain that covered the stage was suddenly opened making everyone anticipate the show.

 Chapter 990: Anemone 1

    The curtain was opened and they saw a stage background which was painted with both a scenery of city in the 18th century along with a sky with arge castle on the top of the cloud that was covered with beautiful flower gardens. Showing two contrasts between the world of an angel and the world of humans.


    Then the music started being yed and two girls with a costume simr to an angel walked slowly to the stage while singing.


    Sun-chan and Mayuki walked to heaven slowly from the stairs that were hiding behind the background of the city.


    Mayuki was embarrassed, but she thought that it was alright since she only needed to dance once.


    Then Kuina and Chiaki also came out and walked to the stage slowly singing.


    Four of them sang while dancing together in two worlds making everyone mesmerized by this scene.


    Marika looked around and wondered where Yuuki was, but she was quite patient looking at the scene in front of her.


    "It''s a story of a human and an angel...."


    Kuina, Mayuki, Sun-chan, and Chiaki sang thest line of the song with a bright smile.


    p! p! p!


    Everyone pped their hands together then the light was turned off and the curtain was closed once again.


    (BGM: ˽¤òºô¤ÖÉù - [Wataten OST]).


    Suddenly a light was focussed on a single girl who suddenly appeared beside the audience. The song was yed and Hinako who was covered in white cloak started singing while walking slowly toward the stage.


    Everyone''s attention was on Hinako and no one could disturb this presence.


    Hinako stood up on the stage while looking at everyone. Then the curtain opened showing the scenery of beautiful garden flowers. She took a deep breath before starting to sing.


    "I can hear a voice."


    "A voice calling me...."


    Hinako''s voice was very soft and gentle making everyone feel that they are really seeing an angel in front of them.


    No one said anything and watched the drama show with a rxed expression since it was very enjoyable. Even both Eriri and Utaha, who had always fought to each other, sat down side by side without saying anything, only focused their attention on this show.


    "Overwhelming with a gentle love...."


    "This wonderful world...."


    Hinako, who was dancing in the garden of flowers with a smile, felt very happy when suddenly two people came toward her.


    "Wee to the world of angels!" Mayuki said.


    "I am Sui," Sun-chan said.


    "I''m Ren," Mayuki said and thought for a while. "Um... and you''re..."


    Sun-chan whispered something to Mayuki.


    Mayuki nodded and said, "That''s right! Anemone!"


    "Anemone?" Hinako seemed to be confused.


    "We''ll show you around! Come on, Anemone!" Mayuki said and held Hinako''s hand gently.


    Then the music was yed once again and the background of the stage was also changed.


    Mayuki, Sun-chan, and Hinako seemed to be ying around in thend of angels together sharing augh and happiness in this ce.


    Everyone felt a deep attraction in this show and kept watching without saying anything.


    Only Agasa was surprised by the technology on the background that was used for this y. He knew that this background change was using arge screen with a very smooth transition and big resolution picture. He wondered where those groups of girls were able to get such technology. He thought for a while and suddenly thought of someone. ''Yuuki?'' He frowned and suddenly asked, "Why?"


    "Prof. What''s wrong?" Haibara, who heard Agasa''s question, asked. She was also attracted by the drama and didn''t notice anything strange.


    Agasa exined what he had found out from this drama y and how there was such technology in this ce even though it wasn''t beingmercialized yet and it might be the first technology that appeared in the world who could y such a big resolution picture smoothly. He didn''t understand why Yuuki had decided to use it here.


    Haibara smiled and said, "It''s easy."


    "Do you know the reason?" Agasa was surprised.


    Haibara nodded and said, "It''s for his girls."


    "...." Agasa twitched his lips and asked in a stupified manner. "How is that possible?"


    "He''s going to do anything to make his girls happy," Haibara said simply.


    Agasa rubbed his nose and asked, "Is that way I am still single?"


    "...." Haibara wasn''t sure what to say and only patted Agasa''s shoulder before continuing to watch. She didn''t have time to console Agasa and this made Agasa cry silently.


    Sun-chan and Mayuki showed Hinako what they should do as an angel. They told her that an angel needed to send love to the world giving happiness with their arrows.


    Hinako did her job diligently in the human world giving happiness to humans with her arrow. However, she met a human who always smiled and gave his bread to everyone in this town together with his sister. She looked at him curiously and she kept doing that until she saw him also looking at her.


    Yuuki looked at Hinako who was in the sky curiously. "Angel?"


    Hinako was surprised and hurriedly flew back to thend of the angel leaving since she didn''t expect for him to be able to see her. However, she was also curious about how he could be able to see her and also what this feeling was. She felt excited when she thought that there was a human who was able to see her. She had decided to go back and asked him a lot of questions.


    Yuuki saw the angel disappear in the sky then looked at a feather which was dropped from an angel''s wings. He took it from the ground and said, "What a beautiful feather."


    "William, what''s wrong?" Chiaki asked.


    Yuuki looked at his sister and said, "I have gotten a beautiful feather."


    "Beautiful feathers? Where?" Chiaki was confused.


    Yuuki realized that his sister was unable to see this feather. He shook his head and said, "It has been blown away by the wind." He looked toward the sky and wondered whether he could see that beautiful angel again.

 Chapter 991: Anemone 2

    Yuuki who was baking his bread looking at the sky and saw the angel that he had seen yesterday looking at him curiously. He smiled and waved his hand toward her.


    Hinako who was flying blush and ran away once again.


    Yuuki shook his head when he saw Hinako''s reaction.


    "Yuuki, what''s wrong?" Chiaki asked.


    Yuuki wanted to say that he had seen an angel, but he shook his head since he knew that his sister was unable to see an angel. "Nothing." He really wasn''t sure why, but he really wanted to see that shy angel again.


    "Sigh...." Hinako sat down alone on the bench on thend of angels. She had been wondering why she wanted to see that human again. "What is this feeling?" She put her hand on her chest while wondering what was happening to her.


    Why does her heart feel tight? Why does she want to meet that human again? What is this feeling?


    Hinako wanted to understand what it was and thought to meet the human again.


    Yuuki didn''t see the angel for the past few days. He went out to send the bread to an olddy since he was quite free. He had thought about his life and wondered whether there was an interesting happening. He had lived as a baker for as long as he remembered and even though he enjoyed it, he wanted something unexpected. His meeting with an angel really surprised him and he really wanted to meer that shy angel again.


    "I wonder where she is?" Yuuki walked with a bored expression until he saw a familiar angel who was hiding behind a tree.


    Both of their eyes met each other and they weren''t sure what to say since it was quite an awkward meeting.


    Yuuki thought for a while and remembered that he still had some bread on his paper bag. He took out his bread and asked, "Do you want to try it?"


    Hinako was very shy, but she nodded gently at him.


    Yuuki had a bright smile when he heard her answer. "Please try it."


    "Thank you." Hinako nodded and took the bread before biting it into her mouth. "Hmm!" She was quite surprised since it tasted delicious. "It''s delicious."


    "I am d that you like it." Yuuki smiled and said, "My name is William. What about you beautiful angel?"


    Hinako blushed and answered, "My name is Anemone."


    Their meeting is like destiny, the meeting of both human and an angel. Something that was usually happening was happening between the two of them.


    William and Anemone started to talk to each other on the nearby river talking about a lot of things before it was their time to go back since the sky had turned dark.


    William needed to go back since his sister had been waiting for him and knew that she would be very angry leaving her for a long time.


    However, Anemone was different since she didn''t have a concept of time and wanted to be with him longer, but she didn''t force him and asked him to meet her again tomorrow.


    William agreed and promised to meet Anemone again tomorrow. He went back and as expected his sister, who was angry, greeted him.


    "Where have you been?" Chiaki was mad seeing her brother had left her for a long time.


    "I met an angel today," Yuuki answered.


    Chiaki raised her eyebrow and asked, "Angel? Did you have a girl that you love or something?"


    "Love?" Yuuki was startled and thought about his feelings. He rubbed his chin and looked at his sister. "Is it?"


    Chiaki wanted tough and said, "That might be so. If you like her then bring her back to meet me."


    "Well...." Yuuki nodded, but he wasn''t sure what to say to her sister when the one who he met was an angel. ''Angel, huh?''


    Hinako who hade back to thend of angels was very happy.


    "Anemone, what''s wrong?" Sun-chan asked.


    Hinako smiled and said, "I met an interesting human."


    "Interesting human?" Sun-chan looked at Hinako weirdly and didn''t think much. "Don''t forget about our job, which is to bring happiness and love to humans."


    "...." Hinako looked at Sun-chan and nodded. "Yes." She started to think about why the angel''s job was to bring happiness and love to humans. ''Can an angel fall in love?'' She looked at the ck sky that was full of a starry sky. "I want to meet him." She really hoped for the next day to appear as soon as possible.


    Then William (Yuuki) and Anemone (Hinako) started to meet each other every day. Every day was very fun for both of them and they were inseparable to each other.


    Hinako''s friends also started to learn about their rtionship and told her to stop since the difference between human and angel was too much.


    However, Hinako didn''t think much. She enjoyed her moment with him and she didn''t want to be separated.


    Yuuki''s sister also learned about his rtionship and told him to bring his girlfriend to their house.


    Yuuki had always wondered about the rtionship between the two of them. He was a human and Anemone was an angel. He decided to not think too much and talked to Anemone about his sister.


    "Your sister wants to meet me?" Hinako was surprised.


    Yuuki nodded and asked, "Is that alright?"


    Hinako didn''t think much and nodded. "Okay."


    "Good. Let''s go together then," Yuuki said. He brought Hinako to his house to meet his sister. He didn''t think that it was something weird since their rtionship was quite close.


    Hinako was also happy and didn''t think much. However, she had forgotten one thing: that no other human was able to see her.


    Yuuki opened the door of his house and met his sister. "Daisy. She is Anemone." He immediately introduced the angel that he had met every day.


    "Anemone? Flower? Where is it?" Chiaki looked around but didn''t find anything.


    "....."


    Yuuki had only remembered that his sister was unable to see an angel. ''Can this lovest forever?'' He looked at Hinako who was floating beside him.


    Hinako also had a wry smile and said sadly, "I am sorry. She is unable to see me."


    "It''s okay." Yuuki shook his head and talked to his sister for a while before going out again to talk with Anemone. He looked at Anemone who had apanied him for the past few days and knew that their love might be impossible to realize. He was a human and he was only living for another thirty or forty years. However, Anemone was different since she could love for thousands of years. He thought that it was better to let her go rather than shackled her with him.


    "Anemone."


    "Hmm?"


    "I am a human and you''re an angel. Even if we''re together I''ll die first. I am sorry." Yuuki knew that it might be because he was a coward.


    "...." Hinako looked at Yuuki''s back with a devastated expression. "Is it really impossible?"

 Chapter 992: Anemone 3

    "ARGGG!!!" Yuuki was very angry with himself. He crashed the thing in his room and held his head in regret. He really regretted his choice, but when he thought about the difference between himself and Anemone. He was human and she was an angel. ''Is it really impossible?''


    "Have you calmed down?" Chiaki looked at his brother.


    "Daisy." Yuuki sighed looking at his sister.


    "Are you alright?" Chiaki asked.


    Yuuki smiled wrily and said, "I should be alright for a few days."


    Chiaki looked at her brother''s condition and said, "Don''t regret anything." She only said those words before went out.


    "Don''t regret it, huh?" Yuuki looked at the big mountain that could be seen from his room. He wanted to meet her right now and he would do anything.


    Hinako was desperate and she wasn''t sure what to do. The moment she hade back to thend of angels she was called by Calm or the leader of everyone in thisnd of angels.


    "Anemone." Kuina seemed to be very spiritual showing a gentle aura around her.


    "Calm-sama." Hinako wasn''t sure what to say in front of her.


    "That human has rejected your love. That''s the answer that has been waiting for you," Kuina said calmly.


    Hinako didn''t want to ept such an answer. She didn''t want to lose everything and she wanted to be with him. "Even so, I want to be with him Calm-sama." She really loved him and she didn''t want to lose him. "Together with William..." She wanted to be with him no matter how it was.


    "There is only one solution for both of you to be together. It is bing a human with passing through the mountain of time," Kuina answered.


    Hinako was surprised and asked, "Can I be a human?"


    Kuina nodded and said, "But when you have be a human and that man rejects you again then you''ll disappear."


    "!!!!"


    "If you really want to do it then I''ll open the gate of trial for you," Kuina said.


    Hinako had a firm expression on her face and had made her decision.


    "Anemone!" Sun-chan and Mayuki came toward her.


    "You have decided to go, right?" Sun-chan said with a sad expression. "I am very sad, but I won''t stop you."


    "Love is beautiful, isn''t it?" Mayuki said with tears in her eyes.


    "Yes." Hinako smiled and looked at Kuina. "Calm-sama, please!"


    "I understand, then..." Kuina waved her staff then the gate of the trial was opened.


    Hinako entered that gate and she knew that it was her only chance to be a human and to be together with him.


    10 yearster.


    Yuuki had been living on the top of the biggest mountain in his country trying to talk with the angels who were living in the sky. He knew that a lot of people had said that he was crazy, but he really regretted the choice that he had made in the past. He had left the town and lived on the top of the mountain. It was hard, but he needed to do this. He wanted to meet her and apologized to her.


    "Anemone! Can you hear me? I am sorry! I love you! I really regretted my decision before! I am a human and you''re an angel, but even so I love you, no matter what!"


    Yuuki screamed on the top of mountain until his voice was hoarse. He went back, but he didn''t give up. He wouldn''t give up and would do it again tomorrow until he saw her again.


    "Don''t you need to give up?" Chiaki asked.


    "Daisy. You''re here again?" Yuuki looked at his sister.


    Chiaki sighed and said, "You should give up and marry someone."


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Give me another 10 years."


    Chiaki looked at her brother whose face was covered in a beard. She had to admit that his appearance was handsome and that rough style would make anyone crazy. She sighed and said, "Is it really an angel?"


    "Yeah," Yuuki answered absentmindedly while rubbing his chin. "I am getting old, huh?"


    "You still in your 20''s. It''s not toote," Chiaki said worriedly.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything again and said, "Let''s go back. It''s very cold."


    Chiaki seemed to want to say something, but she nodded. "Let''s go back."


    Yuuki looked at the snowy mountain and didn''t give up. He had been doing this for ten years and knew that it might be his punishment. He had done something horrible to her and it was his only way to apologize to her.


    "Yuuki, did you see someone in that ce?" Chiaki asked.


    Yuuki squinted his eyes and saw a figure who was walking slowly. He didn''t say anything and ran without hesitation.


    Every step seemed to be very fragile, but it didn''t stop her from moving. She had been walking for quite a long time to meet her loved one. She was tired then she saw someone running toward her. She looked at this person carefully and felt a simrity with the person that she had met in the past.


    "Anemone." Yuuki seemed to be very excited, but he stopped a meter away from her. He wasn''t sure what to say at the time. He knew that he should apologize, but those words choked in his throat.


    "You have be old," Hinako said with a smile. She reached for his beard with her hand and said, "You should cut itter."


    Yuuki saw her gentle expression and held the hand that touched his face. He held it gently and didn''t want to let her go. He could feel the warmth on her hand and he knew that it was real. He looked at her and said, "I love you. I don''t want you to lose again."


    Hinako looked at Yuuki then tears dropped slowly from her eyes. "I have turned into a human. Our love is possible now."


    Yuuki smiled and hugged her tightly. "Marry me."


    "Yes." Hinako snuggled into his arms while hugging him tightly.


    They looked at each other before they moved their heads closer to kiss each other.

 Chapter 993: What is your relationship?

    The show was over and the curtain was closed. It didn''t show the scene where Yuuki and Hinako kissed each other. Then the curtain opened once again and the light was turned off.


    Every cast member in this drama was standing together side by side and bowed their heads then shouted together. "Thank you very much!"


    p! p! p!


    Everyone seemed to be very moved by this drama and pped really hard. They had to admit that this drama really moved them.


    Yuuki went backstage and had to admit that this drama was a bit cheesy. Usually, it would be good to change it into a tragedy where the man didn''t dare to ept it and married someone else, but everyone seemed to be disappointed in such an ending.


    That was why they changed the ending and made it a happy ending. Even though it might not be unforgettable, it was a very good drama.


    "Yuuki. Thank you," Hinako said and hugged Yuuki.


    "You don''t need to worry about it." Yuuki also hugged Hinako. He had to admit that this girl was very huggable and it felt very nice to be with her.


    "Cough!"


    "..."


    Hinako and Yuuki separated from each other and looked at everyone.


    "Thank you, everyone," Hinako said with a smile and also hugged them too.


    They hugged at each other and were happy with their first drama performance.


    Yuuki was also d and suddenly he saw that Hinako''s mother had entered backstage.


    "Hina-chan, you''re awesome!" Hinako''s mother said with a smile looking at her daughter. She looked at her daughter who was happy together with her friends. She was really surprised to see the daughter that had always talked with an animal and loner could be such an actress on the stage.


    "Mom..." Hinako was happy when she saw her mother appreciate her growth.


    "But what is your rtionship with Yuuki? Are you guys dating?" Hinako''s mother asked with a smile.


    "D - Dating?!" Hinako blushed instantly and her face turned really red.


    "Oh... Cute..." Hinako''s mother looked at Yuuki and said, "Please take care of her."


    "I will." Yuuki nodded. He thought that he was really lucky to have Hinako''s mother''s permission.


    "But don''t hurt her. If really dare to do that...." Hinako''s mother suddenly turned into a scary demon.


    "..."


    "I won''t do that ever again," Yuuki said hurriedly.


    "That''s good." Hinako''s mother said with a happy smile.


    "....."


    Everyone seemed to be scared of seeing Hinako''s mother and felt surprised too.


    Yuuki was wondering whether Hinako''s ability to talk with an animal wasing from. He felt that there was something different about this woman.


    "Yuuki." Sun-chan came toward her and seemed to have a question.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Thank you," Sun-chan said.


    "Thank you for what?" Yuuki was confused.


    "Well, there are a lot of things, but it is because of you that I have known all of them," Sun-chan said.


    "You don''t need to say that to me. Everyone is very happy to know you and I am also happy to see you here," Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki...." Sun-chan smiled gently looking at him.


    "I heard your father scream earlier. He is sure very spirited during the drama," Yuuki said.


    "Otou-chan...." Sun-chan was a bit helpless with her father, but there was nothing she could do about it. She was happy that her father cared about her, but sometimes she felt that it was too much. She looked at Yuuki and felt that she didn''t this brother and sister rtionship was enough for her. She wanted something more and something more deeply with him.


    "Well, but it is good to have such kind parents," Yuuki said.


    "That''s true." Sun-chan nodded with a smile.


    Yuuki looked at everyone and decided to go out for a while. He had talked with all of them after the show and it seemed that everyone enjoyed this show. He came out to the cafe and saw that there were still a lot of people there. He talked with them for a while and then someone came for him.


    "Yuuki. I really enjoyed the drama," Ren said with a smile.


    Yuuki looked at Sun-Chan''s mother and said, "Yeah. Sun-chan is a great help and she is also a good actress."


    "That''s true." Gouzaburou nodded and said, "She is a real angel."


    ''Isn''t she a mermaid?'' Yuuki thought while looking at Gouzaburou.


    "Then, I won''t bother you too much since a lot of people have been waiting for you to talk." Ren pulled her husband and said, "Oh, don''t forget toe to the school. Even though you have a good score, it doesn''t mean that you can skip school all the time." Her expression was strict when she said those words.


    Yuuki smiled and said, "Yes, Mam."


    "Good." Ren smiled at him.


    "Let''s look for Sun-chan," Gouzaburou said.


    Ren didn''t mind and nodded.


    Yuuki looked at Ren and looked at Gouzaburou. He had to admit that Gouzaburou was a very lucky man to have such a beautiful wife. He continued to talk with everyone until they went back before helping the people in Hitotose to clean up the house. He went out for a while and took his cigarette to smoke it.


    "Fuh...."


    Yuuki felt that it had been a while since he had smoked since it was hard to smoke at his house.


    "Oh, you''re here?" Chiaki suddenly came toward him.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki saw Chiaki looking at his cigarette and said, "I hope that you won''t be bothered by it."


    "Smoking will kill you," Chiaki said.


    "So is driving a car," Yuuki said with a smile.


    "...." Chiaki was speechless looking at him.


    Yuuki shook his head and put down his cigarette. "What''s wrong?"


    "You''ll go home?" Chiaki asked.


    "Hmm, I need to go back soon," Yuuki said.


    "Sun-chan is going to stay here," Chiaki said.


    "That''s good to hear. I''ll talk with everyone after this so that I can go back," Yuuki said.


    "Alright." Chiaki nodded and wanted to go back, but stopped.


    "Oh, Chiaki."


    "What''s wrong?" Chiaki turned toward him, but she kissed. She was surprised then closed her eyes enjoying this kiss. She separated from him and asked, "What''s wrong so suddenly?"


    "You''re very beautiful earlier," Yuuki said.


    "Thank you, but I hope that I can be the main heroine next time," Chiaki said.


    "I understand. Let''s do that drama in the Amagi Brilliant Park next time," Yuuki said.


    "Good." Chiaki smiled and kissed him again.


    Yuuki was a bit surprised and asked, "You like it?"


    "Yeah. I might be addicted to it."


    "Well, it is better than smoking since it won''t kill you."

 Chapter 994: Old Man 1

    Yuuki really enjoyed his time at home and it might be good to stay at home for few days or so, but he knew that might be a bit impossible since he needed to go to the school and manage his business. He was sure that he was very lucky to have someone to do business with without worry. He was sitting down in his ss while looking at Ren who was teaching everyone in front of the podium. He understood why Sun-chan was beautiful because her mother was also beautiful.


    Ren nodded and seemed to be satisfied when she saw Yuuki was in her ss and didn''t skip. She felt that it was a waste for him to not go to school since he was very smart. She looked at him and felt that he was very suitable for her son-inw.


    Yuuki felt Ren''s gaze was a bit strange, but he didn''t think much of it. He wouldn''t do anything to a married woman unless that woman had divorced. He suddenly missed Yaeko, but he knew that he couldn''t do anything to her unless it was safe. ''Three months...''


    "Yuuki."


    Suddenly someone appeared beside him.


    "No, Mam. Your ss is very interesting. If it''s boring then I am going to sleep right now," Yuuki said with a smile toward Ren.


    Ren raised her eyebrow and said, "If you really listening then you should answer the question on the board."


    "Sure." Yuuki stood up and wrote down the answer for a mathematics problem on the board easily.


    Ranko twitched her lips looking at Yuuki who could do a problem easily. Even though she knew that he had never studied at home. She was quite jealous, but she also thought that her man was awesome.


    "Done." Yuuki ced the chalk down on the table while looking at Ren.


    Ren looked at him for a while and said, "Then, you should listen next time."


    "If you''re the one who teaches me then I''ll listen," Yuuki said.


    Ren raised her eyebrow and didn''t say anything. She was wondering whether he was trying to flirt with her.


    Yuuki sat back on his seat then Ranko, who was by his side, suddenly whispered something to him.


    "Are you interested in her? She has a husband!" Ranko reprimanded him.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "No. I am not doing that."


    Ranko seemed suspicious, but she didn''t say anything afterward.


    Yuuki shook his head and felt a bit speechless at his girlfriend. He felt that this girl had a bad image of him and thought to give her a punishmentter.


    On the other hand, Marika has been quite troubled since her friend from junior high school. She looked at her friend who was hugging a lot of beautiful girls with a happy face.


    "You''re really cute! Your hair smells really good and smooth," Mikage said while sniffing Chitoge''s hair.


    "Gyaaa!!! Don''t smell it?!" Chitoge hurriedly ran away looking at Mikage in warry.


    "Heheheh...." Mikage looked around and saw a lot of beautiful girls. "All of you are very cute...."


    "Uh? Um..." Onodera wasn''t sure what to say looking at Mikage who was walking toward her slowly.


    Mikage was very close and said, "Hey... Ye wanna'' be my woman?"


    Onodera was very nervous and wasn''t sure what to say in this situation. "What should I do?"


    Raku sighed looking at Mikage and said, "Just what is wrong with that girl?"


    Marika only smiled and said, "Please don''t mind her. She may look like that, but on the inside, she is just an old man."


    Mikage had decided to stay in Marika''s school for a few days to see her friend whether she was doing well or not. However, she was really d to do this since she could meet a lot of beautiful girls in this school. She also talked with everyone about Marika''s past who could defeat all the bullies during junior high school.


    Marika looked at Mikage who was walking toward her. "What''s wrong?"


    "That''s right, Marika! I was abou'' ta forget somethin'' important. That super-ultra-hunky fiance ye were talkin'' ''bout. I wann'' see him. Where is he?" Mikage said with a smile.


    Marika smiled and seemed to be proud of it."Hehehe, I know that you want to ask that." She coughed and said, "Follo'' me! He is in his 2nd year!"


    "Good! I wann'' see him!" Mikage said with an excited expression.


    Marika and Mikage didn''t hesitate and went out together to see this fiance.


    Tsugumi had aplicated expression on her face. "I am going to follow them."


    "Wait, Tsugumi! I am going to go too!" Chitoge said and followed Tsugumi.


    Raku, Onodera, Shuu, and Ruri looked at each other.


    "Do we follow them?" Onodera asked.


    "Well... I am a bit worried for some reason," Raku said while scratching his head.


    "Then, let''s go!" Ruri and Shuu said at the same time.


    Yuuki was talking with Izusu about Amagi Brilliant Park regarding his concert there.


    "I have ced the poster and advertised the concert," Izusu said.


    "That''s good." Yuuki didn''t really worry about Izusu since he knew that this girl was really capable.


    "Will you sing a new song?" Isuzu asked.


    "Hmm... How to say. Let''s leave it to my inspirationter," Yuuki said.


    "Well, then I''ll wait for it." Izusu nodded.


    "Now that you mention it. I have never asked about a magician that has cursed Latifa, do you think that when I defeat him the curse will disappear?" Yuuki asked.


    Izusu was surprised and said, "That magician is too strong and he is also living in another world." She didn''t want him in danger and she knew that the opponent was very strong since this magician could fight the entire kingdom by himself.


    "I am strong too," Yuuki said calmly.


    Isuzu sighed and said, "Let''s think it calml--" She couldn''t finish her words since a loud voice suddenly entered their ears.


    "YUUKI-SAMA!!!!"


    Marika moved very fast and hugged Yuuki instantly.


    Yuuki was a bit surprised and asked, "Marika, what''s wrong?"


    "Yuuki-sama. Let me introduce you." Marika looked at her friend and said, "Her name is Mikage Shinohara and she is my friend in junior high school."


    Yuuki smiled and said, "Yuuki Ichijou. Nice to meet you."


    Mikage observed Yuuki for a while and said, "Have I met you somewhere?"


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and said, "Are you trying to pick me up?"

 Chapter 995: Old Man 2

    "What?!" Marika was surprised and said, "Is tha'' true Mikage? Ye'' ''re interested in men?!"


    "Ha?" Yuuki looked at Mikage with a strange gaze. ''Yuri?''


    "No... I mean that I have seen him somewhere," Mikage said while looking at him again. She suddenly noticed his sses and took off his sses. She was surprised and said, "Yuuki is your fiance?"


    "Yes." Marika seemed to be very happy to see Mikage''s reaction.


    Mikage looked around and saw a lot of girls around Yuuki. She had to admit that she was very jealous of him. "Ye'' ''re really good!" She looked at Marika and said, "He is really a hunk as ye said."


    Marika seemed to be proud and said, "Of course!"


    Yuuki was speechless looking at Marika''s reaction. He saw that it was almost time for the ss and said, "How about we have a conversationter in Wagnaria? Since the ss is almost started."


    Marika nodded and said, "Well, let''s go to Wagnariater."


    "Wagnaria? Wait! I wan'' to ask a lot of questions to ye'' boyfriend!" Mikage was very spirited.


    "Let''s talkter in the family restaurant. Anyway, you''re going to stay for two days, right?" Marika said.


    "Well...." Mikage decided to give up since she could ask him a questionter.


    Yuuki looked at them and felt that the girl was quite interesting.


    "You''re going to hunt again?" Yukana asked.


    "No. I am not going on a hunt." Yuuki hurriedly shook his head. He felt that he had too much, but human greed was unstoppable.


    Mikage looked at Marika and said, "There ''re a lot of beautiful gals in this city!"


    Marika rolled her eyes and said, "Ye don''t have a chance on them."


    "Why? I am very confident in my charm!" Mikage said while showing off her biceps.


    "..." Marika was speechless and wasn''t sure what to say. She decided not to say anything and it would be better to have a conversationter in Wagnaria. "Ye should ''vee to our school festival. There ''re something interesting here."


    "Really? What is it?" Mikage was curious.


    "It''s a Yuuki-sama concert and there is also a performance by a group of beautiful girls singing a good song. I am also going to join this group," Marika said.


    "What? A group of beautiful gals singing together? What is that? Is that a heaven?!" Mikage was surprised.


    "It''s still a secret. You shouldeter," Marika said.


    "Come! Of course, I am going toe!" Mikage smiled and asked, "Marika, can I ask ye something?"


    "What''s wrong?" Marika asked.


    Mikage thought to tease Marika and asked, "Have you kissed each other?"


    Marika snorted and said, "Yes. We have done it several times."


    "Wow!" Mikage couldn''t believe what she had heard. "How is it? How is the feeling? Is it good?" She was very excited when she heard it.


    Marika ced her finger on her lips and said mysteriously. "It''s awesome..."


    "Uwaaaa...." Mikage was in shock looking at Marika. She didn''t expect that country girl could grow up. She suddenly thought that it was because of Yuuki and asked, "Who is the initiator?"


    "Of course, it is Yuuki-sama," Marika said.


    Mikage blinked her eyes and suddenly in very deep thought.


    "What''s wrong? Is it not ye style to think deeply? Did ye eat somethin'' wrong?" Marika asked worriedly.


    Mikage thought for a while and said, "I''m not sure, but I feel like both of us can be friends with each other."


    "Ye mean to Yuuki-sama?" Marika asked.


    "Yeah. I smell something simr to him," Mikage said.


    "....." Marika wanted to say that Yuuki was definitely more professional than her and more charming, but she thought that it was better to think telling it to her.


    Yuuki looked at Isuzu again and continued their conversation again. "It has been a while since all of you came to this world, right?"


    Isuzu nodded and said, "Yeah. It has been 10 years." She felt that it was a very long time.


    "How different is it your world and mine," Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm... My world is a bit backward and the magic is more prominent since all of us can use it. It''s different from this world where there are only some people who can use it," Isuzu said.


    "You''re not missing your home?" Yuuki asked.


    "It''s okay. I have you here," Isuzu said while looking at Yuuki.


    Yuuki smiled and held her hand. "Don''t worry. You''re safe here. I''ll protect all of you no matter what." He really wanted to meet this magician who had put a curse on Latifa. ''10 years ago, huh?'' He felt that this magician was a lolicon since this magician wanted to marry Latifa who was 14 years old in the past and put such a curse so she wouldn''t grow up. ''Ultimate Lolicon.'' He felt that this guy was a real bastard since he felt an a.d.u.l.t Latifa would be very beautiful, even though her loli figure was cute. He suddenly thought that he wanted to meet Latifa soon since her cute body was very huggable and her lips tasted very sweet.


    "What are you thinking?" Izusu asked.


    "Nothing. I am just thinking that your smile is very cute," Yuuki said.


    "W - What?" Izusu blushed in response.


    "You have often smiled more than before and I really love it. Keep smiling for me since I really like that smile," Yuuki said.


    Izusu felt that her face was really hot. She nodded and answered him in a gentle voice. "Hmm..."


    It didn''t take a long time before the teacher came and stopped everyone from talking to each other. They continued with their ss until it was time for them to go back.


    Yuuki didn''t go back immediately since he needed to go to Wagnaria together with Marika and Mikage.


    "Yuuki-sama!!!"


    Yuuki looked at Marika who was running toward him. He had to admit that her body was amazing.

 Chapter 996: Have you told him?

    Yuuki, Marika, and Mikage were going together to Wagnaria while talking about a lot of things.


    It was mainly Yuuki who was asking Mikage a question since he was curious about Marika''s life during her junior high school.


    "She was a real bully before during junior high school," Mikage said.


    "She is still a bully today," Yuuki said with a sigh.


    "What do you mean by that Yuuki-sama?" Marika seemed to be dissatisfied with his words.


    "Remember when I came to your apartment? Do you remember that I need to hide in a lot of ces? I might be killed before if I am not being careful," Yuuki said.


    "Owh..." Marika blushed when Yuuki made her remember those things.


    "What? What is it? Ye ''ve yed in Marika''s apartment? Have ye done t - that thing?" Mikage said with a lewd gesture.


    Marika was pretty much blushing when she heard Mikage''s question.


    "No. We haven''t done that. Her father will kill me," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, ye ''re afraid?" Mikage asked.


    "I am not afraid, but the moment isn''t right. I am not going to steal my fiancee''s first time because someone told me to do so. I love her and I am going to do it when the moment is right," Yuuki said.


    "In other words, ye really wanna do it?" Mikage asked.


    "I can''t hide it. Marika is very charming and I want her too," Yuuki said and wrapped his hand around her waist.


    "Yuuki-sama..." Marika''s eyes were very focussed on Yuuki and her face was very red in excitement looking at him.


    "Cough!" Mikage hurriedly coughed to get their attention and said, "Don''t ye do it here. I feel very jealous now."


    Marika and Yuuki onlyughed and continued their journey to Wagnaria.


    They entered the restaurant together and they were greeted by a familiar person.


    "Wee!" Popura looked at three people and felt a bit surprised. "Yuuki! Marika-chan! Why are you here?"


    "My friend ising from Kyoto and I have thought about bringing her here," Marika said.


    "Is there an empty seat?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes! Please follow me!" Popura said with a warm smile.


    Mikage''s breathing was erratic and she looked at Marika like a criminal.


    ''Don''t do something stupid," Marika said.


    "Who is she? Why is there a kid in the restaurant?" Mikage asked.


    "I am not a kid! I am a high school student and I am in my 2nd year too!" Popura heard Mikage and showed her student card.


    Mikage looked at Popura''s student card curiously and surprised. "You''re one year older than me!"


    Popura seemed to be proud and said, "Yes. You should call me a big sister now."


    "...."


    "Big Sister Popura, you''re very cute!" Mikage hugged Popura without thinking.


    "W - Wait!" Popura didn''t expect Mikage to hug her.


    "You''re very cute, hehehe," Mikageughed with a creepy expression.


    *Knock!*


    "Ouch!" Mikage held her head in pain.


    Marika hit Mikage''s head and said, "I am sorry Popura-Senpai. She is like that, but she isn''t that bad."


    "Y - Yes!" Popura said, but she was a bit scared of Mikage. She walked beside Yuuki and guided them to their table. "What is your order?"


    "Yes! Yes! I want something that is rmended by Popura-chan!" Mikage said excitedly.


    Popura was a bit nervous, but she was professional. She nodded and said, "I - I''ll rmend you our jambya."


    "I want that and also a melon soda," Mikage said.


    Popura nodded and wrote down Mikage''s order. "How about you two?"


    "I am going to order kitsune udon and warm tea," Marika said.


    "I am going to order 250gr steak along with water," Yuuki said.


    Popura nodded and said, "I understand. I''ll prepare your order right away." She bowed and hurriedly went to the kitchen.


    "Ah... Popura-chan is so cute..." Mikage said.


    Marika sighed and said, "Don''t do something like that. You''re going to get arrested someday."


    "It''s okay. I have you here and my uncle is going to bail me out of jail," Mikage said.


    "......"


    They were speechless looking at Mikage.


    "That''s right! I have heard that both of you have kissed each other! Ye ''re awesome boy, Yuuki!" Mikage gave Yuuki a thumbs up.


    "......" Yuuki looked at Mikage with a strange expression and said, "Isn''t that normal?"


    "How about b.o.o.b.s? Have you touched Marika''s b.o.o.b.s? Her b.o.o.b.s ''re awesome!" Mikage said while looking at Yuuki in anticipation.


    "....." Yuuki felt that this girl was too excited for some reason. He looked at Marika who was very red at that moment.


    "Mikage!" Marika was annoyed.


    "Calm down, Marika!" Mikage said. She looked at her and said, "Isn''t it normal for both of you to do it since both of you are a couple."


    "I have touched it." Yuuki nodded and said, "It''s very soft." He didn''t think that he had to hide it since he could see that both Marika and Mikage were very close.


    "....."


    "Uwooo!!!" Mikage seemed to have a nosebleed when she listened to him. "How is it? How is it?"


    "Yuuki-sama!" Marika blushed intently looking at Yuuki, but she was also very curious about Yuuki''s opinion.


    Yuuki looked at Mikage who had be very close and flicked her forehead.


    "Ouch!" Mikage held her forehead in pain.


    "Don''t be too much," Yuuki said.


    Mikage only stuck out her tongue looking at him.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "I''ll go to the toilet first."


    Marika nodded and said, "Yes. Yuuki-sama."


    Yuuki smiled and went to the toilet. He was wondering how Mikage''s parents were doing with their daughter''s education. He felt that this girl was too perverted, but he was sure that this girl wasn''t that simple since he had heard that this girl was the leader of the girls who had bullied Marika during junior high school. He was wondering how both of them could be best friends.


    Sometimes fate is very hard to understand.


    Yuuki washed his hands and walked back to his seat then he heard their conversation.


    "Have you told him about that?" Mikage suddenly said.


    "Hmm?"

 Chapter 997: Happy

    Mikage looked at Yuuki who went to the toilet and said, "I really can''t beliv'' that ye can have such a hunk as your fiance."


    Marika raised her nose and said, "Of course. We have promised to each other since childhood!" She still remembered how both of them yed together and wanted to marry each other.


    "But isn''t it hard? That kind of man is very popr, right? I can see that he isn''t herbivore type, rather he is a carnivore type on the level of tyrannosaurus! He might eat a lot of girls outside," Mikage asked. She was quite cornered about her friends who had Yuuki as her fiance since she could tell that Yuuki was a yer.


    "It''s alright. I love him and he loves me. That''s all that matters to me. I also know that he has a lot of girls outside," Marika said.


    "What? Really? S - So he is like a harem king or something?" Mikage had an envious expression on her face.


    Marika chuckled and said, "That isn''t far off. He is too excellent and it is impossible to hold it alone. It''s better to work together with everyone." She looked around and whispered, "I have also heard that his weapon is very fierce and it is very impossible to defeat him."


    "WHAT?!!!!!" Mikage raised her voice when she heard Marika. Even though she was quite perverted, her experience was zero. "R - Really?" Her face was red, but she was clearly very excited.


    Marika looked at Mikage and seemed to be bing more and more simr to an old man who was perverted. "Enough of talking about this. We''re not going to talk about my private life."


    "Eh? Why? You have talked a lot earlier! Why not continue to talk about it?" Mikage was very dissatisfied.


    "It is because your expression is too perverted. You''re not going to have a boyfriend like this," Marika said.


    "It''s okay since I am going to search for a girlfriend in the future," Mikage said.


    "......" Marika was speechless and asked, "Seriously?"


    Mikage nodded and had this "I am very serious" expression on her face.


    Marika wasn''t sure what to say until she heard Popura''s voice who came bringing their order.


    "Marika-chan, I have brought your order," Popura said.


    "Thank you, Popura-senpai. You can ce it on the table first since Yuuki is in the bathroom," Marika said.


    "Yes." Popura nodded and ced down all of their orders on the table. Even though she was small, she was very skillful holding a lot of dishes in her hands since she had worked quite a long time. "Then, I''ll go back first. If you have more orders, you can call me right away."


    "Thank you, Senpai," Marika said.


    Popura smiled happily since she had always been called "Senpai" by Marika. "Yes, please tell me anytime if you need anything." She waved her hand excitedly and left their table.


    "She is very cute....." Mikage said while looking at Popura without blinking her eyes.


    Marika raised both of her fingers and wanted to stab Mikage''s eyes.


    Mikage hurriedly protected her eyes and moved back to avoid Marika''s attack. "What are you doing?!"


    "Don''t look at her with such a perverted expression," Marika said with an annoyed expression.


    "I know! I know." Mikage gave up and nodded. "So have you told him about that?"


    Marika raised her eyebrow and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "C''mon it is bout ye condition. Have ye talked ''bout it to him?" Mikage asked.


    Marika looked at Mikage and thought for a while before answering Mikage''s question.


    "Ye haven''t talked ''bout it?" Mikage asked.


    Marika shook her head and said, "No. I have talked about it to him before and he has helped me to cure my sickness slowly."


    "What? Really? How?" Mikage was surprised and held Marika''s shoulders shaking. It wanted to listen to her story.


    "Stop!" Marika chopped Mikage''s head and said, "Calm down, I can''t talk with you shaking me around that much!"


    "Sorry." Mikage stuck out her tongue and said, "But seriously, how?"


    "Well, there are a lot of things in this world. He has given me hundreds of years of ginseng and a lot of tonics to make my body healthier after he knew about it and then my condition became better ever since," Marika said. Even though Mikage might be her best friend, she wouldn''t tell her that Yuuki was a magician and he had used magic to cure her disease. She knew that Yuuki wanted to keep his identity secret and because of that, she wouldn''t tell anyone about his identity to even her family and her best friends.


    "Like seriously?" Mikage asked.


    "Very serious." Marika nodded.


    Mikage sighed and said, "You have a good fiance."


    "I know. I am very happy to have him," Marika said.


    "I also very happy to have you too," Yuuki said and sat down to join them.


    Marika and Mikage were stunned and surprised to see him suddenly appear.


    "Yuuki-sama! H - Have you heard our conversation?" Marika asked and felt a bit embarrassed.


    "Conversation? I only heard that you were happy to have me, and I have also told you that I am very happy to have you," Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki-sama...." Marika felt an arrow in her chest straight.


    Mikage, who was by their side, felt quite bitter. She understood the bitterness of a single person and both Yuuki and Marika tried to abuse her with their flirting action. "Stop! Stop! Don''t ye flirt in front of me!"


    Marika and Yuuki looked at Mikage who had an unhappy expression on her face and could onlyugh at her.


    "Well, that''s true. We can continue to talkter since our food is ready. It won''t be good if it goes cold," Marika said.


    Yuuki nodded and agreed with Marika.


    "Can you eat that much?" Mikage looked at Yuuki''s food portion.


    "My food intake is a bitrge since I use a lot of my energy," Yuuki said.


    "A lot of energy? What are ye doing? Sport?" Mikage asked.


    Yuuki smiled and said, "Yes. Sport. During the night." He didn''t talk about the details of everyone Mikage started to ask a question. He would send them back, then go to the Hanging Garden of Babylon to meet with everyone first after this.

 Chapter 998: Clues

    "What is this?"


    Yuuki looked at several photos of monsters on the table while looking at everyone.


    "This is a dragon. More correctly it is an evil dragon," Vali said.


    "Evil dragon, huh?" Yuuki looked at the photo for a while and saw that each of the dragons in the photos was veryrge and gave an evil aura even though it was only a photo. "Where have you gotten this?"


    "We moved around the world and met them identally," Arthur said.


    "They''re very troublesome," Bikou said with a sigh.


    Jeanne sat down beside Yuuki while looking at the photo curiously.


    Kuroka was sitting on hisp and slept on his chest since she was quite tired.


    "Have you fought them?" Yuuki said. His hand was caressing Kuroka''s back tenderly while looking at Vali since he knew that this guy would instantly be going to fight when he met a strong creature, especially a dragon.


    "Yeah. Here we have Vali, who is a battle maniac. When we saw the evil dragon, Vali charged directly to attack them," Bikou said with a tired sigh.


    "How is it?" Yuuki asked.


    Vali snorted and said, "They ran away."


    "Runaway? Really? Dragon is going to run away? That bundle of pride is running away?" Yuuki was surprised when he heard Vali''s story.


    "We might be full of pride, but we''re not fools," Albion said through Vali''s Longinus.


    "Albion, my bad. I didn''t mean that but I have heard that evil dragons were verywless before," Yuuki said.


    "Well, that''s true. I was also very surprised when I saw them running away before," Bikou said.


    "Is it really running away? Isn''t it forcibly teleported to somewhere?" Yuuki asked.


    They looked at Yuuki and thought about this possibility.


    Yuuki smiled and said, "The Khaos Brigade has be stronger with this group of undead evil dragons."


    "Undead? How did you know that they''re undead?" Bikou asked.


    "How to say... Isn''t that a group of evil dragons that have been in in the past? The moment they appeared in this world again, someone used either necromancy magic or Longinus, right?" Yuuki said.


    Vali nodded and said, "Vampire, huh?"


    "Huh? What are you talking about? I don''t understand?" Bikou was confused.


    Arthur sighed and said, "Remember the three holy relics in the list of Longinus?"


    "Umm...." Bikou was quite slow and thought about it for a while.


    Jeanne, who had been silent, said, "There are three holy relics. The first is True Longinus of Cao Cao, the second is the Incinerate Anthem of Walburga, and thest is Sephiroth Graal. I am not sure who is the owner of Sephiroth Graal, but I have heard that it should be in a vampire group."


    "Then, there is a big chance that a vampire is going to collude with the Khaos Brigade?" Bikou asked.


    "There is a high possibility of that." Arthur nodded.


    "The world sure is getting dangerous." Yuuki looked at Kuroka who was sleeping and felt that this girl was very cute. He knew that it was better for the world to be in peace so that he could enjoy his life, but sometimes a little war was good too since the peaceful world was too boring.


    Vali grinned and said, "I am more than happy about it. I can fight a lot of powerful dragons that have been in in the past. I can fight them again!"


    ''Battle maniac....'' They thought inwardly looking at Vali.


    "But seriously, tell me whether those groups of dragons are strong or not?" Yuuki said.


    Vali thought for a while and said, "It is average. I am not sure why maybe they haven''t gotten used to their new bodies?" He crossed his arms and said, "I''ll give them time to make themselves stronger then I can have an enjoyable battle with them."


    "Landon, Yamata no Orochi, and Grendel." Yuuki looked at the photo and said, "There might be more in the future."


    "It''s getting more and more interesting," Vali said with a grin.


    "...."


    "How is Hyoudou? You''re not going to fight with your life long rival?" Yuuki suddenly asked and thought to change the topic of conversation. He knew that the dragon was dangerous, but as long as it appeared in front of him then he would y it instantly. He was toozy to search it around the world since he wasn''t the hero of justice.


    Vali sighed and said, "He is talentless."


    "Mediocre," Albion also said.


    "It is already very surprising that he became this powerful in a few months after he was reincarnated into a devil. I thought that in a hundred years or so he might be able to be a good rival," Vali said.


    "Well, the devil has a long age," Yuuki said. He suddenly remembered something and asked, "I''ll go out to train together with Gremory''s peerage tomorrow. Do you want toe with me?"


    Vali, Bikou, and Arthur looked at each other before they shook their heads at the same time.


    "I am going to search for those dragons in another ce," Vali said.


    "I am going to follow him," Bikou said.


    "Me too," Arthur said.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I won''t force you." He looked at Jeanne and said, "Jeanne, youe with me, alright?"


    "Yeah." Jeanne nodded and felt that it had been a while for her to fight someone and her hands felt a bit itchy.


    "I''ll go too, nyaa," Kuroka said while wiping her eyes.


    "Are you sure?" Yuuki asked.


    Kuroka nodded and said, "I want to meet Shirone and see her progress, nyaa."


    "She might not train with her senjutsu though," Yuuki said.


    "No, nyaa! I have told her to practice senjutsu and Shirone is a good girl. She is going to her Onee-san''s words, nyaa!" Kuroka said.


    "But her older sister is a naughty cat. Her little sister is going to follow in her older sister''s footsteps," Yuuki said and pinched Kuroka''s nose.


    "I am a naughty cat, nyaa! What are you going to do, nyaa?" Kuroka taunted him.


    "Well..." Yuuki stood up while carrying Kuroka in his arms. "I need to punish this naughty cat."


    "Nyaaa!!!"


    Yuuki and Kuroka went out and left everyone behind.


    "......"


    They were speechless to say anything.

 Chapter 999: Battle Training 1

    "So are you guys ready?" Yuuki asked while looking at everyone.


    Issei, Kiba, Asia, Gasper, Xenovia, and Koneko looked at Yuuki, Jeanne, and Kuroka.


    Xenovia frowned and asked, "Why is she here?" She looked at Jeanne and seemed to be pretty annoyed at her.


    "What''s wrong with me? You Muscle Brain?" Jeanne taunted.


    "You!!!" Xenovia raised her Balmung and wanted to use it to sh her enemy instantly.


    "Calm down, Xenovia!" Irina hugged Xenovia tried to stop her. She was quite surprised to see Jeanne beside Yuuki, but she didn''t say anything. Truthfully, she was quite curious about her after all she had fought with her during her trip to Kyoto.


    "But seriously, howe that the member of Hero Faction is in this ce?" Issei asked.


    "She is my prisoner," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    They were speechless when they heard it.


    Issei opened his mouth wide and a jealous could be seen from his eyes.


    "Really?" Irina was surprised.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "She is on a probation period and she is following me around."


    "I am his maid," Jeanne said without shame.


    "...." Yuuki was speechless looking at Jeanne. He wanted to hide the fact that she was his maid since it would make his image be bad.


    "You bastard! I am very jealous!" Issei screamed toward him.


    "..."


    ''Thank you, Issei.'' Yuuki thought while looking at Issei who was screaming at him. He had to admit that this guy was very nice to him. "Let''s not talk about this anymore and start our training session." He pointed to all of them and said, "All of you are going to fight the three of us."


    "..."


    They were pretty dissatisfied when Yuuki started to change the topic of conversation, but when they became very surprised when they heard that they would fight against Yuuki, Jeanne, and Kuroka.


    "Prez!" They looked at Rias to ask for confirmation.


    Rias nodded and said, "I have asked him to help us with a training session. We will have a rating game with them. Three versus seven. I want all of us to win this training match."


    "Yes!" They answered at the same time.


    "Very good spirits nyaa! I hope that you can win against us," Kuroka said.


    "Hmph!" Jeanne only snorted at them.


    "Dammit!" Issei was annoyed.


    "Nee-sama, I won''t lose," Koneko said while looking at Kuroka.


    "U - Umm... I will work hard!" Asia said very cutely.


    "Please use a sword when we''re going to fightter," Kiba said while looking at Yuuki.


    "Sword?" Yuuki thought for a while and nodded. "Sure. I''ll use swordter."


    "Ufufufu, I can''t wait to punish all of you here," Akano said while looking at Yuuki.


    Yuuki shuddered and wondered whether Akeno started to remember the day where their roles were reversed. He looked at Akeno and knew that he needed to show who was the M and who was the S in this rtionship.


    Xenovia held both of her Balmung and Durandal on both of her hands. "I''m fired up!"


    "U - Uh..." Gasper was very nervous and wasn''t sure what to do.


    "Yuuki. You don''t need to hold back. Be serious or else you will lose against us," Rias said confidently. Even though she knew that Yuuki was very strong, she was very confident of her peerage. She knew that she had a chance to win this training match against three of them.


    Yuuki only smiled and said, "Sure. Show us your growth in this training match."


    "Hey! Why are you not telling me that you''re going to have a training match?" Azazel suddenly appeared and asked them.


    "......."


    They looked at each other and only said, "We forgot."


    Azazel felt the damage had been dealt with on his body. "Ugh... You guys...." He was quite sad, but he hurriedly cheered himself. "I''ll be the referee in this training match!"


    "I''ll also watch all of you from the observation room," Irina said since she didn''t join the battle. She wasn''t part of the peerage and she was only living in this ce because it was convenient to her.


    Akeno looked at Yuuki and said, "You''re really going to only use your sword, right?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I''ll only use a sword in this battle."


    Kuroka looked at both Akeno and Koneko then asked, "Are you going to use your magic item, nyaa?"


    Koneko and Akeno nodded at the same time.


    "I think that magic items are also part of our power," Akeno said.


    "Yes. I have also heard that the peerage of Sona-Kaichou is also wearing artificial Sacred Gears, right?" Koneko said.


    Azazel nodded and said, "Sure. Just use your magic item in this battle."


    "If that''s true, then the most troublesome one is Asia-chan," Yuuki said.


    "Eh? Me?" Asia was surprised.


    "Did you forget that I have given you a Phenex before?" Yuuki asked.


    "Oh, right!" Asia showed her Phenex to everyone.


    They knew that with this item it was very easy for Gremory''s team to heal and recuperate themselves in the battle.


    "You also have it, right?" Issei asked.


    "I have it, but I have decided to use a sword in this battle," Yuuki said.


    "Is that alright? You''re going to lose this time," Issei said. He knew that Yuuki was more proficient with his long-range weapons than a sword in his opinion.


    "First, you need to ask whether my sword is a normal sword or special sword before we start the match and you also need to remember before the match starts no one can predict its result," Yuuki said.


    "Then, I''ll win this battle against you!" Issei said.


    "I''ll wait for you to do that," Yuuki said.


    *p!"


    Azazel pped his hands and said, "Enough of talking, how about we start the training match?"


    They nodded in response and agreed.


    "Then, let us start." Azazel suddenly pressed the button on his hands then they were teleported suddenly.


    Irina and Ravel were surprised and could only see nothing.


    "The game starts!"

 Chapter 1000: Battle Training 2

    "This is Kuoh High School, nyaa?" Kuroka said while looking around the ssroom.


    "Yeah. This is the school," Yuuki said. He saw that he was in the gymnasium and his opponent should probably be in the opposite direction. ''ult research club?''


    "Do you have a n?" Jeanne asked. She was quite surprised when she was teleported suddenly, but she calmed herself when she was with him. She had changed her costume to her battle costume and took out a holy rapier that was made with her Sacred Gear.


    "No." Yuuki created Balmung on his right hand and said, "Just charge and defeat anyone you have seen along the way."


    "Simple, but effective," Jeanne nodded. She agreed since she also didn''t want to think of somethingplicated.


    "Let''s go, nyaa!" Kuroka said and activated her senjutsu. She observed her surroundings and didn''t see anyone. She smiled and thought to have a battle with her little sister. "Yuuki. Jeanne. Shirone is for me, alright?"


    Yuuki and Jeanne nodded in response.


    "I want that Muscle Brain woman," Jeanne said.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "I am going to take care of Xenovia. You can go to Akeno."


    "What? That electric sadistic? I am going to get killed?!" Jeanne was shocked when she heard him. She knew her power well and if she charged toward Akeno then she might get defeated in an instant.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "You can get stronger fighting with her. You''re my maid now. You can''t be too weak."


    Jeanne thought for a while and could only nod. She took a deep breath and said, "Heal me."


    "I won''t leave any scars or anything on your body," Yuuki said.


    "So what are you going to do?" Jeanne asked.


    "I am going to make them face me directly," Yuuki said.


    "How?" Jeanne and Kuroka asked at the same time.


    "It''s easy..." Yuuki said then. Balmung in his hand showed a blue glow lightly ready to blow anyone.


    Rias, Akeno, Kiba, Xenovia, Asia, Issei, Gasper, and Koneko were standing together in the ult research club.


    "This ce made me remember our first fight with Phenex," Akeno said.


    Everyone smiled when they remembered their first fight and they lost in that battle. It had been a while for them from their first match and they had be very strong.


    Issei looked at Rias and felt a bit mncholy. He worked hard in the past, but in the end, she wasn''t going to be his. Rias had decided to choose someone else and that person wasn''t him.


    Rias also felt a bitplex at the moment. She felt a lot of resentment for Azazel, who had chosen this ce as a battle training.


    "What''s wrong with this ce?" Xenovia asked with curiosity.


    "....."


    Everyone looked at each other and decided to tell Xenovia that it was the location of their first rating game.


    "Why should it be in this ce?" Ravel asked with an ufortable expression. She remembered that she was very arrogant in the past then Issei and everyone showed her a true power then made her came to have affection toward everyone in Gremory''s peerage.


    "It''s okay, right? They know this ce very well and it can be their advantage in this training battle," Azazel said.


    "What''s wrong with this ce?" Irina asked curiously.


    "It''s a ce where my big brother has asked Rias-sama to have a rating game before. Rias-sama has lost to my brother in the past and she has epted to be his fiancee. However, Issei-sama came and asked for a duel with my older brother then my older brother lost in that duel," Ravel said. She didn''t think that it was a secret and she didn''t mind telling it to Irina since her older brother had changed.


    "Hee... I only know that your rtionship has been quite bad in the past," Irina said.


    "It''s alright now," Ravel said with an embarrassed face.


    "The match is going to start," Azazel suddenly said and made both Irina and Ravel put their attention toward the screen on the battle.


    "Prez, your order," Kiba said while looking at Rias. He had always wanted to have a sword fight with Yuuki and this time he wouldn''t let his chance go away.


    *Crack!* *Crack!*


    "I have also wanted to fight him," Issei said while cracking his knuckles. "Ddraig, let''s be serious this time."


    "Yes, Partner!" Ddraig answered through the Boosted Gear.


    Rias nodded and she saw everyone be very spirited. "Koneka-chan, you''re going to face Kuroka-san in this battle."


    "Yes, Prez!" Koneko nodded and had always wanted to fight her older sister.


    Rias looked at Akeno and said, "Akeno, you need to defeat Jeanne as soon as possible."


    "Ufufufu, leave it to me," Akeno said with a sadistic smile.


    Rias looked at everyone and said, "The rest of us are going to fight Yuuki together at the same time and Asia-chan is going to support us in the back."


    "!!!!!"


    "What?!"


    "Is that alright? We''re strong and we''re not going to lose against him. Isn''t it too much to fight him together?" Issei asked.


    Rias shook her head and said, "You don''t understand his power. He might only be using a sword, but that sword thing is also a sword." She remembered how Yuuki took out EA (Enuma Elis) and destroyed everything in an instant.


    Xenovia ced her Durandal on her shoulder and said, "I can''t wait to fight against him."


    Then suddenly they heard a loud voice then felt a dangerous feeling tingling on their skins.


    "Everyone run away!"


    "BALMUNG!!!!!!"


    *BOOOOOOMMMM!!!!!!!"


    An enormous blue light sword destroyed everything on its path leaving nothing behind.


    "Well, isn''t this battle very easy?" Jeanne said.


    "No, it won''t be that easy," Yuuki said and he was right.


    "BALMUNG!!!!!"


    Yuuki, Jeanne, and Kuroka saw an enormous blue light sword appear in the sky before moving downward toward them.


    Yuuki grinned and also raised his sword. "Balmung!"


    *BOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!*

 Chapter 1001: Battle Training 3

    Rias and everyone was very speechless when they saw the building of the ult research club had disappeared without leaving anything behind. They had guessed that Yuuki and his group would attack them directly, but they didn''t expect their first opening would be this fierce.


    "Balmung...." Kiba had a sweat on his forehead looking at the destruction.


    [Bnce Breaker!]


    Issei used his Bnce Breaker directly and made his body covered in crimson armor ready to enter the battle.


    [Boost!]


    "Xenovia!" Rias wouldn''t let Yuuki attack again and decided to fight his Balmung with Xenovia''s Balmung.


    "I have been waiting for this!" Xenovia raised her Balmung and shouted. "Bal...." Balmung started to release an enormous blue light from its handle that pierced right into the sky. "Mung!" She swung her sword downward toward Yuuki''s directly.


    However,


    "Balmung!" Yuuki also released his Balmung at the same time and shed it directly toward Xenovia''s Balmung.


    *BANNGGG!!!!!*


    Xenoviaughed and said, "Balmung!"


    "Balmung!"


    *BOOOM!!!* *BOOOM!!!*


    Two enormous lights kept shing with each other and destroyed everything around. The surrounding had turned into a ruin, crater, and it almost destroyed the space that was used on this battle training.


    Gremory''s peerage was stunned, looking at what had happened right in front of their eyes. Everyone didn''t expect Xenovie to be this strong by only holding a Balmung.


    "Prez! I might not be able to stand after this. You should use this chance to attack them," Xenovia suddenly said with a lot of sweat on her forehead. She had used quite a lot of her demonic power on this trick and knew that she couldn''t handle it too much. She looked at her Durandal and knew that it was the time to use it.


    Rias nodded and said, "Akeno! Koneko-chan! Go and fight both Jeanne and Kuroka." She looked at the rest and said, "The moment Xenovia releases her attack then it is the moment we''re going to attack him together."


    "Yes!!!!"


    Akeno and Koneko moved by themselves and used their magic items directly to attack both Kuroka and Jeanne.


    Rias looked at Gasper and said, "Gasper, use your power to stop him."


    "Y - Yes, Prez!" Gasper said nervously, but he had decided to be stronger this time.


    Xenovia raised her Durandal and also released a golden light from it. She also released a blue light from Balmung. The two lights were unable tobine, but two of them moved together to attack Yuuki.


    "They''re going to attack." Yuuki looked at Jeanne and said, "It seems that you''re going to fight Akeno."


    Jeanne sighed and nodded. "It''s alright. She is a devil and she is weak against my Sacred Gear."


    "Good." Yuuki looked at Kuroka and said, "It seems that you''re going to have a chance to see the progress of your sister."


    "Nyaa, I can''t wait to fight with Shirone," Kuroka said with a smile. She looked at Yuuki and said, "Don''t underestimate them, nyaa. They''re very strong."


    Jeanne nodded and said, "You''ll fight the princess of destruction, her knight, the boosted gear owner, and the dhampir at the same time. Is it really alright?"


    "It should be good enough for a warm-up," Yuuki said.


    "Don''t underestimate us!" Koneko leaped down and appeared in front of Yuuki while using hernce to defeat him.


    "You''re too young, nyaa!" Kuroka appeared right in front of Yuuki and made a portal that teleported Koneko together with her away from this ce.


    "Ufufufu, Jeanne, you''re going to fight me?" Akeno floated in the sky while biting her lips looking at Jeanne. She couldn''t wait to torture her in this battle. She had decided on her target and wouldn''t attack Yuuki this time.


    "Damn! Come with me!" Jeanne said and ran toward the jungle area in this battle area.


    "Ufufufu, very impatient, aren''t we?" Akeno followed and looked at Yuuki before saying, "Stay at home tonight?"


    "Hmm, I''ll handle you tonight," Yuuki said.


    Akeno smiled and said, "I''ll wait for you there." She didn''t stay with him anymore and followed Jeanne to end their battle as soon as possible.


    Yuuki looked at the sky and saw both golden light and blue light moving together creating an enormous sword. "That''s a good attack." He was very proficient in using Balmung and he wouldn''t bother to use another sword to handle this attack.


    Xenovia''s attack was good to use both of her Durandal and Balmung at the same time to attack him.


    However, it wasn''t that much of an impressive attack for him. 1 + 1 = 2 and that was how Xenovia''s attack right now.


    Yuuki didn''t need tobine a lot of swords since he could strengthen the attack of Balming right into 3 or more. He raised his sword and released an enormous blue light bigger than thebination of golden light and blue light of Xenovia''s attack.


    Xenovia who saw this was surprised, but she didn''t give up and moved her attack toward him.


    Yuuki smiled and also swung his sword toward her, however.....


    "Forbidden Balor View!"


    Gasper who was being held by Issei used his Sacred Gear to stop the time of Yuuki.


    "Gasper, can you handle it?" Issei asked.


    "I - I can do it," Gasper said while gritting his teeth. He didn''t expect that it would be this hard to stop Yuuki''s.


    "Xenovia, hurry up! Gasper can''t handle too long!" Issei shouted.


    Xenovia didn''t let go of the chance that had been made by Gasper and decisively attacked Yuuki with all of her power. "I am going to win!!!!"


    Yuuki whose time was stopped by Gasper suddenly blinked his eyes then moved his body easily.


    "What?!" Gasper tried to stop him again, but it was useless. "What is happening?"


    Yuuki released his Balmung in an instant and swung it toward Xenovia''s attack.


    *BOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!!*

 Chapter 1002: Battle Training 4

    [Xenovia is out of the battle!]


    Gremory''s peerage was under very big pressure at this moment. They didn''t expect one of their strongest members would be quickly defeated.


    "Xenovia-san!" Asia was very worried.


    "Asia-chan, you don''t need to worry. She is going to be fine." Rias looked at Yuuki and said, "More importantly, we need a way to defeat him as soon as possible."


    "I - I''ll work hard to support everyone," Asia said.


    "Good, I''ll enter the battle with everyone now. Use your power to heal us," Rias said.


    "Yes, Rias-Onee-sama!"


    "You''re too simple, nyaa," Kuroka said while looking at Koneko.


    Koneko had used her magic item and had changed her form. "But I can defeat you with this." She tightened the muscle in her legs then leaped in an instant.


    *Boom!*


    That leap made huge air pressure and created a lot of sound of an explosion.


    Koneko stabbed her spear toward Kuroka, however.


    Kuroka dodged Koneko''s attack easily. She kicked Koneko with senjutsu that surrounded her body.


    *Baam!*


    Koneko was thrown and hit several trees until it was destroyed. She stopped and frowned looking at Kuroka. She could feel that her stomach was a bit hurt by Kuroka''s attack. "Nee-sama, you''re not going to use your magic item?"


    Kuroka shook her head and said, "No. I don''t need to use that to defeat you."


    Koneko frowned and said, "Then, I''ll show that your decision is wrong." She leaped once again, however, Kuroka could dodge her attack easily. She didn''t give up and kept attacking. "Why didn''t you attack me?" She stopped and looked at Kuroka with a curious expression.


    "I have attacked you, but you haven''t noticed it yet," Kuroka said with a smile.


    "What?" Koneko suddenly felt that there was something wrong with her body. She felt that she got weaker and slower for some reason then she realized. "Poison?"


    "Yes! It''s good that you have noticed it, but it is toote. You should notice it early if you use senjutsu so you won''t lose that easily in this match," Kuroka said.


    Koneko felt that she started to be too reliant on her magic item. She had a lot of potential in her body and she needed to learn it from her older sister. "Nee-sama is strong, however..." She didn''t want to give up on this match. Even if she was enabled to continue this battle, she needed to take down her sister.


    "Bard Longineus!"


    Koneko used the extreme magic of her magic item and created a huge sword made of blue light.


    Kuroka only shook her head and said, "You''re too simple, nyaa."


    Koneko didn''t listen to her and swept everything with her magic.


    *BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!*


    "Ha... Ha... Ha...." Koneko was quite tired since she had used this extreme magic. She could usually let out this magic several times, however, the poison from Kuroka made her body quite weak. She didn''t see Kuroka anywhere and that made her sigh in relief, but she had forgotten something.


    "You can''t rx when you haven''t heard your opponent is going down from the announcement," Kuroka said and appeared behind Koneko.


    "What?" Koneko was toote to react.


    Kuroka attacked Koneko and defeated her instantly.


    [Koneko is out of the battle!]


    Kuroka smiled and said, "I hope that you can learn something from this battle, nyaa."


    *BAAAAM!!*


    Kuroka looked at the direction of thunder that was just happening. She smiled and thought to visit that ce since she knew a fight with this girl would be very interesting.


    Jeanne moved very fast to the nearby abandoned church in this battle area. She stopped and looked at Akeno who had been following her.


    "You''re going to have your burial here?" Akeno asked while looking at the surrounding area. She might havee to this ce for the first time since she had never seen an abandoned church around this ce.


    Jeanne snorted and said, "I won''t lose." She held her sword and said, "Bnce Breaker!"


    "Stake Victim Dragon!"


    Then arge number of holy swords appeared around Jeanne surrounding creating arge dragon that was made entirely from holy swords.


    "ROARRRR!!!!"


    "GO!" Jeanne didn''t hesitate to attack Akeno directly since hesitation might lead to her loss in this battle.


    "ROARRRR!!!"


    The Holy Swords Dragon moved toward Akeno who was flying in the sky.


    "de Knight Mass!"


    Jeanne didn''t stop and created arge number of knights which were wielding a Holy Sword on their hands and created a huge momentum with its presence alone.


    Akeno pointed her spear toward the dragon and shouted, "Bararaq!" She called out a lightning bolt from the sky and directed it at both the dragon and the army.


    *BOOOOOMMM!!!!!*


    The thunderbolt was so powerful that it created a massive explosion.


    "ROARRRR!!!"


    The dragon and armies that were made of Holy Swords had be disabled with that thunderbolt alone.


    Akeno grinned and said, "Don''t lose so easily, Jeanne!"


    "Who is going to lose!"


    Suddenly Jeanne appeared behind Akeno with wings that were made entirely from the Holy Swords. She stabbed her rapier toward Akeno, however, Akeno easily blocked her attack with her spear.


    *nk!* *nk!* *nk!*


    They started their closebat battle, even though Akeno wasn''t very proficient in this area, but she had learned some spear technique in her free time from Shinra Tsubaki. They jumped back and regained their breathing while looking at each other with the eyes of full battle intention.


    Akeno smiled and said, "You''re good."


    "You too," Jeanne said.


    "However, you have forgotten something." Akeno started to surround her body with lightning and said, "You''re using a sword and sword is made from metal."


    Jeanne frowned then ran away as fast as possible and created arge shield that was made from Holy Swords.


    "And metal attracts lightning."


    "Bararaq!!!"


    *BOOOOOOMM!!!!!*


    [Jeanne is out of the battle!]


    "Fuh..." Akeno smiled and said, "Kuroka, how about both of us have some battle now?"


    "Nyaa, you''re really sadistic," Kuroka said while standing on the top of the tree with azy expression.


    "Ufufufu, I have to do something after you have defeated my cute junior," Akeno said.


    "Then, I''ll also have to defeat you for defeating Jeanne," Kuroka said with a smile.


    "......."


    "Bararaq!"


    "Inqerad!"


    Lightning and white fire met with each other.


    *BOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*

 Chapter 1003: Battle Training 5

    *nk!*


    Yuuki blocked Kiba who was attacking him. "You''re not going to use Gram?"


    Kiba frowned but didn''t say anything. He was using his speed to attack Yuuki. He moved from time to time and attacked him in the blind spot.


    However, Yuuki could block Kiba''s attacks easily without even looking at him. "Speed alone won''t help you to win against me."


    Kiba jumped back and sighed. "I guess your sword technique is more refined than mine, huh?"


    Yuuki wanted to say that Kiba was only using his speed and didn''t have a sword technique, but he decided to not say anything. "You''ll lose if you keep doing this."


    "Dragon Shot!"


    Suddenly a ball of crimson orb moved very fast toward Yuuki.


    Yuuki moved his sword and cut this crimson orb in half.


    *BOOOOM!!!!*


    An explosion was happening because of the destroyed orb.


    Yuuki was unscathed and didn''t even look at the explosion as if the thing that had happened didn''t have anything to do with him.


    "Gasper!" Rias looked at Gasper hoping for him to be able to stop Yuuki''s movement.


    Gasper shook his head and said, "No. I can''t do it." He was sweating profusely and he had tried all the things that he had thought on his head, but it was useless. He couldn''t stop Yuuki with his Sacred Gear and he was useless in this battle.


    Rias took a deep breath and wanted to say that Yuuki was cheating since Gasper couldn''t use his Sacred Gears on him, but she wasn''t sure what to say since she didn''t see anything on him besides his sword. "Gasper, stay here." She grew her wings and started to fly in the sky. She gathered her destruction magic in her hand and waited a moment to attack Yuuki.


    Yuuki looked at Rias who was preparing her magic in the sky, but he didn''t do anything.


    "Don''t look away during our battle!" Kiba shed his sword toward him.


    *nk!*


    Yuuki blocked Kiba''s attack easily. He smiled and said, "If you can do real damage to me then I''ll consider fighting you seriously."


    "Don''t look down on me!" Kiba held two swords in his hands and shouted, "Glory Drag Trooper!" He created an army of holy sword-wielding Dragon Knights and moved together with them. However, he was hiding in one of the Dragon Knights and he also created a dummy to fool Yuuki, creating a chance for him to attack.


    Yuuki didn''t panic when he saw the army of Dragon Knights. He had to admit that Kiba''s speed had be faster after a few months. ''But speed?'' He felt that speed was good, but it was only good if Kiba was fighting someone who was slower than him. He charged and shed his Balmung toward the army of Dragon Knights and destroyed them in an instant.


    "Haaa!"


    Yuuki was speechless when Kiba, who was hiding in one of the Dragon Knights, suddenly screamed loudly when he wanted to attack him.


    *nk!*


    Yuuki blocked Kiba''s attack and said, "You shouldn''t do it quietly when you''re going to attack me." He raised his feet and kicked Kiba''s stomach.


    "Guwaaah!!!" Kiba was thrown very far away from Yuuki''s kick.


    *BAAAAM!!!*


    "Asia-chan!" Rias said.


    "Yes, Prez!" Asia who was in the back hurriedly went to Kiba to heal him. "Kiba-san, are you alright?"


    "Cough!" Kiba coughed blood and felt that his ribs were broken from Yuuki''s attack. "I am alright." He knew that his defense was very weak, but thought that he needed to strengthen it to some extent.


    Gasper looked at Kiba and felt he was very useless in this battle. "Issei-senpai!"


    Issei saw Kiba who was being beaten and charged using his booster rocket on his back toward Yuuki. "I have to defeat you, bastard!" He was full of unhappiness looking at Yuuki since this guy had stolen his loved one. He raised his fist and gave him a barrage of punches.


    Yuuki dodged Issei''s attack easily and said, "Your meaning of an attack is too simple." He grabbed Issei''s hand and gave him a throw using his shoulder.


    "Uwaaa!" Issei was thrown into the jungle.


    *BAAAAM!!!!*


    Yuuki suddenly felt danger and saw an enormous sphere with a mixture of crimson and ck aura radiating from it. However, it was very slow that he could dodge this attack easily, but he felt this magic trying to pull him inside.


    "Extinguished Star!"


    Rias had manipted her Power of Destruction intopression of an unimaginable amount of demonic power. It was one of her ultimate magic, however, it was very slow and she needed time to release it. She smiled and said, "You can handle it, right?"


    Yuuki frowned and said, "You''re trying to kill me?" He raised his finger and calcted the direction of this magic along with speed, vector, distance, and a lot of things before making it change direction toward Issei who was charging toward him.


    "What?!"


    Issei, who wanted to attack Yuuki from behind, was startled when Rias''s attack suddenly moved toward him. He felt a dangerous feeling toward Rias''s magic and knew that he could die from this magic.


    Rias was startled when she saw Yuuki had changed the direction of her magic toward Issei. She hurriedly tried to control her magic, but it took a toll on her body. "Cough!" She coughed blood and became weak since she tried to forcefully unactivate her magic. However, her magic was weakened and she could be d of that, but it seemed that she had underestimated the power of her magic.


    "Uwaahhh!!!!" Issei screamed when Rias''s magic had hit him and disintegrated parts of his armor, but his body was alright. His breathing was quite erratic when he was almost pulled into that Power of Destruction.


    "Partner, you''re alright?" Ddraig asked.


    "Y - Yeah, Prez is too strong..." Issei took a deep breath to calm himself.


    "The power of destruction is very powerful," Ddraig said.


    Rias sighed in relief, but she felt that Yuuki really had a bad hobby. "Sword only?"


    "That is also part of my sword''s power," Yuuki said. He wouldn''t underestimate the Power of Destruction from Rias since he knew that it was very powerful.


    Then suddenly everyone felt a powerful momentum from their sides. They turned their heads and saw Gasper who was crying for a while had stood up creepily with arge shadow on his surroundings.


    Yuuki looked at Rias and asked, "Do you know anything about this?"


    Rias shook her head since it was her first time to know about Gasper''s new power.

 Chapter 1004: Battle Training 6

    Gasper saw that his friends were being beaten one by one and was very helpless. He could only cry helplessly without being able to do anything. His Sacred Gear was useless against Yuuki and he didn''t know what to do. Even though he was Dhampir, he was too panicked to use his vampire power. He could use his vampire power to create a distraction, but his mind was too panicked to think about it. His head was full of negative things from being useless, antisocial, crybaby, not man enough, and a lot of things, but his mind exploded especially when he saw Rias''s magic would hit Issei who was charging toward Yuuki.


    Gasper felt that his mind was full of darkness then that darkness started to spread around him and created an amount of darkness that started to coat every area in his surroundings before spreading it further.


    Kiba who had been healed by Asia hurriedly took Asia on his arms and moved back seeing Gasper who suddenly turned into darkness itself.


    "Gasper!" Asia was worried about seeing Gasper in this form.


    Kiba was also worried, but he wasn''t sure what to do in this situation.


    "I...I''ll be the help of everyone...." Gasper said in a very cold voice.


    Yuuki looked at Rias and asked, "Do you know anything about this?"


    Rias shook her head and said, "I don''t know." She was quite panicked when she saw Gasper suddenly turn into darkness. She wasn''t sure what to do until she felt someone hold her shoulders.


    "Calm down! You''re a leader of your peerage! If you''re panicked then who is going to lead them?" Yuuki said.


    Rias took a deep breath and nodded. She was grateful to him and said, "Yuuki, can you do something?"


    "Well, even if I don''t do anything Gasper will attack me," Yuuki said and hugged Rias to jump away.


    *BAAAMM!!!


    Gasper, who was surrounded by darkness, manipted that darkness to m it toward Yuuki.


    "It''s quite dangerous," Yuuki said.


    "Can you make him regain consciousness?" Rias asked.


    "The easiest way is to make him tired and we only need to run away in the meantime until he hase down," Yuuki said.


    Rias seemed happy with that idea and said, "That''s good. We don''t need to do anything."


    "But..."


    "But?"


    "I wonder whether there is a side effect when Gasper turns himself into darkness," Yuuki said.


    "What side effect?" Rias was startled.


    "It''s better to turn him into normal as soon as possible," Yuuki said.


    Rias nodded and said, "Yuuki, please."


    Yuuki looked at Rias and said, "Let''s postpone our date first then since you need to manage Gasper."


    Rias had promised to go on a date after their battle training, but something unexpected was happening. She sighed when she thought that there was a lot of trouble before she could have a date with him, but she also agreed to postpone the date until they knew what was happening with Gasper. "Take me outter."


    "I will," Yuuki said and ced Rias on the top of the tree. "I''ll go to Gasper now."


    "Be careful," Rias said. Her Power of Destruction was useless in this situation and she could only rely on him to help Gasper.


    Kuroka and Akeno who had been fighting stopped when they felt a powerful momentum from the direction of Yuuki and everyone.


    "How about we stop the fight first?" Akeno asked.


    "I agree, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "I wonder what is happening there," Akeno said.


    "I am not sure, but we will know after we have arrived there, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Wake up, Gasper!" Issei shouted, but it was useless. He could only run away while looking at Gasper from afar.


    "ROARRRR!!!!!"


    Suddenly the darkness that surrounded Gasper started to form slowly into a five-meter tall monster with a Dragon head, arms with ws and wings growing from the back along with him there were numerous twisted monsters that were created slowly from the darkness.


    "ROAARR!!" "ROAR!!!"


    "What is happening?" Issei asked, but no one answered him.


    "Partner, do something," Ddraig said.


    "Even if you say so, what should I do in this situation?" Issei asked. He was dumb and he didn''t know what to do. He was also afraid to hurt Gasper, who was in the process too.


    Then suddenly Yuuki appeared while holding a katana in his hands. Different from his western sword, this katana was quite thin and it seemed quite fragile.


    "ROARRR!!!!"


    Gasper raised his legs and stomped it toward Yuuki.


    *BOOOOMMM!!!*


    Along with Gasper''s attack, the other monsters also attacked Yuuki at the same time with a very twisted expression. It was the definition of creepy and anyone who saw those monsters would shudder in an instant.


    Yuuki took out his katana then it started to create a blinding light that made those monsters disappear without a trace.


    However, the majority of people who stayed here were a devil and when they saw this blinding light they felt quite weak.


    "Damn, what is this?!" Issei really felt ufortable.


    "ROARRRR!!!!" Gasper who had turned into a monster was the most ufortable since he was very close to this source of light. He wanted to move forward to attack Yuuki, however, when he saw the de on Yuuki''s katana.


    "..."


    *BAANGG!!!*


    Gasper dropped to the ground and his form slowly turned back into his usual cute form. He slept soundly while breathing normally.


    Yuuki put his sword back to its sheath.


    "How is he?" Rias came toward his side.


    "It''s okay. He is only sleeping," Yuuki said. He looked at Rias and said, "Congrats, it seems that your peerage will be stronger."


    "....." Rias wasn''t sure what to say, but she was also happy that her peerage had be stronger. Her only work now was how to teach Gasper to control this new power since it was a very dangerous power.


    "So who is the winner?" Yuuki asked.


    Rias smiled and said, "It''s a tie."


    "....."

 Chapter 1005: Third Possibilities

    Issei and everyone was waiting outside with a worried expression. They knew that something was happening on Gasper and they were waiting for both Azazel, Yuuki, and Rias who was inside the room checking up on Gasper''s health.


    "Gasper." Issei was very worried since Gasper was his cute junior.


    Kiba patted Issei''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, he is going to be fine."


    Issei looked at Kiba and seemed to be grateful for his actions to calm him down.


    They waited for a while before the door was opened and three figures came out of the room.


    "Sensei, how is Gasper?"


    "Yuuki, what''s wrong with Gasper?"


    "Prez!"


    Azazel, Yuuki, and Rias were a bit overwhelmed by their questions.


    "Cough! Cough! Let me exin something to all of you!" Azazel said, and made them close their mouths. "Nothing is happening to Gasper."


    Everyone sighed in relief when they heard it. They felt relief that Gasper was alright and didn''t have any problem with his body.


    "So what exactly is happening to Gasper?" Kiba asked.


    "We''re not sure, but there are two possibilities," Yuuki said.


    "Two possibilities?"


    Rias nodded and said, "One is that Gasper''s Sacred Gear is starting to develop into sub-species Bnce Breaker and make him able to control darkness."


    "It might sound impossible since I have never seen the holder of Forbidden Balor View who has developed its power to this extent, but ever since God has died. It is very hard to predict anything and a lot of things that are usually impossible can happen now, the most recent example being Kiba, which canbine the power of darkness and light together into a sword," Azazel said.


    They nodded when they heard about sub-species Bnce Breaker since they had seen a lot of people in Hero Faction were able to develop their Bnce Breaker into sub-species, such as Cao Cao and Siegfried.


    "What are the other possibilities?" Akeno asked.


    "It''s his heritage," Yuuki said.


    "Heritage?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Gasper is Dhampir. Different from a pure vampire, Dhampir is very versatile since Dhampir isn''t afraid of the sun, garlic, silver, etc. There is also a story where Dhampir has awakened a strange power because of mutation and there is a high possibility for Gasper to awaken this power too."


    "So this power makes him able to control darkness?" Issei asked. He was a bit confused since this conversation was a bitplex.


    "Yeah, but one thing is for sure that this isn''t a problem, rather it is a blessing in disguise," Yuuki said.


    Azazel nodded and said, "Yes, he can be more powerful if he can control this power."


    Everyone seemed happy when they heard such news.


    "How is he?" Asia asked.


    "He is sleeping now. It''s better for him to rest for a while before we talk about thister," Rias said.


    They nodded in response and thought that it was better to let Gasper take a rest.


    "I am a bit hungry," Yuuki suddenly said.


    *Growl.....*


    Suddenly everyone also let out a loud sound from their stomachs. They were quite tired after the battle training and they felt that they were also very hungry.


    "Let''s order a pizza," Rias said.


    They were in the living room of the Hyodou residence since this ce was very huge. They were eating a pizza together and their moods had be better after their stomach was full. They talked to each other about their battle training earlier to evaluate how they could be stronger in the future.


    Then suddenly they saw a magic circle from the Sitri family.


    They saw Sona and Shinra teleported to Hyoudou residence.


    "Huh? Yuuki, why are you here?" Sona''s face was red when she saw Yuuki here.


    "Is there a problem that I am here?" Yuuki asked. He was wondering whether he had done something to Sona.


    Sona shook her head and said, "No, of course not. There is no problem." She was quite nervous looking at Yuuki since she had made such a promise in the past. She looked at Yuuki who was clueless and wasn''t sure what to say about their engagement to him.


    "Sona, what''s wrong?" Rias asked. She was quite curious about why Sona suddenly teleported her and why Sona''s face was red seeing Yuuki. She looked at Yuuki and wondered what he had done to her childhood friend.


    "I have gotten a notice from heaven that people from a vampire are going to visit us," Sona said.


    "Vampire?"


    "Is it from Gasper''s family?" Issei asked.


    Rias looked at Issei and wasn''t sure what to say. She had found Gasper on the street and she didn''t know that Gasper had a family. "Why do theye?"


    "I am not sure, but it seems that they''reing for your group," Sona said.


    "My group?" Rias raised her eyebrow.


    "It might really have something to do with Gasper," Yuuki said.


    "That might be so, but why do theye for Gasper?" Rias asked.


    "It is possible for them to notice Gasper''s strange power," Yuuki said.


    "How is that possible?" Rias asked.


    "There is also the third possibily of source of Gasper''s power," Yuuki said.


    "Third?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "It might be possible that Gasper is very strong from his birth that his family has decided to seal his power, but because of the battle training earlier that power has been unsealed."


    "If that is the case then why do I only need 1 piece of a bishop to reincarnate him?" Rias asked.


    "I am not sure. It''s better to not think too much since we will know everything after we have met them, right?" Yuuki said.


    Rias thought for a while and nodded. She looked at Sona and asked, "When are theying?"


    "Tonight."

 Chapter 1006: Vampire 1

    "Vampire, huh?" Yuuki didn''t have that much of a good impression of this creature.


    "You don''t like vampires?" Akeno asked.


    "I am not gonna judge it, but I have a feeling that this meeting won''t be very pleasant," Yuuki answered.


    "Then, let''s go back. I also hate vampires," Jeanne said. She was an ex-exorcist and she knew how those groups of bloodsuckers would use a human as their livestock.


    "However, I am a bit curious and I am not part of the three factions. I can help you with the negotiation," Yuuki said with a smile.


    "What are you going to do?" Rias asked. She knew that this guy was thinking something bad, but she didn''t hate it.


    "First, let us think what is their purpose foring here? Is it only for Gasper? Or is there something else?" Yuuki said.


    "I have heard that the group of vampires are in war two each other, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "War? Is that true?" Rias was surprised.


    "I am not sure, nyaa. Well, I havee to Romania with everyone to follow the trace of dragons since Vali wants to fight it, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "...." They were speechless when they heard the news of that battle maniac wanting to fight a dragon.


    "Wait? Dragon? What do you mean?" Azazel was startled.


    "Let''s talk about thatter." Yuuki cut Azazel and said, "Then, along the way, you have found out two biggest groups of vampires were at war, right?"


    "Yes, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Then there must be a chance that the war on two vampire groups are right on the climax and the one whoes toward us is the loser of this war since the other side has the help of a dragon," Yuuki said.


    "Wait! Wait! I don''t understand anything! The one who ising is the loser of the battle, right? Then why are theying here? And why does this thing have something to do with Gasper?" Issei asked with a confused expression.


    "Isn''t that obvious? They want to use Gasper''s power for this war. I am not sure why they want to bring Gasper into this war, maybe it is rted to the source of Gasper''s power that we have talked about earlier," Yuuki said.


    "I am not going to approve this!" Rias said angrily. She was angry when she thought her family would be used as a tool for a war between vampires.


    "But there is a high chance for all of you to ept this even though you don''t want to," Yuuki said.


    "Why?" Sona asked calmly. She was the calmest of all of them and could tell there was a high possibility that that thing would really happen.


    "I definitely won''t ept this!" Rias said in anger.


    "Rias, calm down. You might not want to ept this, but this might affect your brother''s authority," Yuuki said while caressing her back.


    "What? How is it going to affect my older brother?" Rias was surprised.


    "The three factions treaty," Azazel said with a gloomy expression.


    "What? What does this have to do with the three factions treaty?" Issei asked. He had been confused by this conversation since it was tooplex for him.


    Yuuki sighed looking at Issei and said, "The three factions that are angel, fallen angel, and the devil have always promoted the peace treaty to other factions of among other''s mythology. So far only Norse mythology who is being led by Odin has joined the three factions treaty. However, what if the vampire group is going to join too? With the danger from the Khaos Brigade, the help of vampire group is necessary to make the peace treaty among devil, fallen angel, angel, and Norse mythology will be stronger."


    "But what does this have to do with Sirzech-sama?" Koneko asked.


    "I hope that I am wrong, but remember that I have been told you that they mighte for Gasper, and Gasper is part of Rias''s peerage. Of course, Rias doesn''t want her peerage to enter a dangerous situation, especially war, right?" Yuuki said.


    Rias nodded and said, "Yes, I won''t let anyone hurt my peerage!" Her face was a bit cold when she uttered those words.


    "Yes. That''s why you''re going to reject the proposal of the vampire group. However, this might lead to Sirzech''s image, who has always been bad, bing worse in the eyes of the devil who has supported the old-satan faction. You might need to prepare there might be another war among devil group too if you really reject this proposal," Yuuki said.


    "......." Everyone was silent when they heard Yuuki''s thoughts regarding this matter. They didn''t expect something as small as this would lead to a war between the devil.


    "Ugh, my head is hurt..." Issei held his head since he didn''t understand a lot of them.


    Yuuki looked at Issei and wondered how this guy was able to enter Kuoh High School with a brain. "Hyoudou, you only need to know when there is a war. You can''t touch your Oppai."


    "What?! I can''t let that happen!" Issei was angry when he heard it.


    "But to do that, you might need to give Gasper to the vampire''s group," Yuuki said.


    "What?!" Issei was caught in surprise by this statement. "No! I won''t let anyone take Gasper!" Even though he wanted to have a harem, he wouldn''t sacrifice his junior.


    "Isn''t there a way to save Gasper?" Rias asked, looking at Yuuki with a hopeful expression.


    "Of course, there is a way," Yuuki said with smile looking at them.


    Everyone seemed to be relieved when they heard it.


    "How?" Sona asked.


    "It''s easy, we''re going to join the civil war of the vampire group," Yuuki said.


    "........"


    No one was sure what to say when they heard his proposal.


    "Nyahahahaha." Kurokaughed loudly when she heard it.


    "Anyway, we won''t know until they havee to us. It''s better to prepare for the worst, aren''t we?" Yuuki said.


    They looked at each other and nodded. They would do anything to save their friends even if they needed to join this civil war.

 Chapter 1007: Vampire 2

    Gasper had woken up and felt a bit groggy. However, when he was told that there would be a vampire who woulde to visit them tonight. He didn''t hesitate and stood up following everyone at the meeting. He thought that there must be something happening in the group of vampires and he was worried about his friend.


    They didn''t have their meeting in Hyoudou residence, rather they held it in the room of ult research club since no one would bother them in this ce.


    "Your friend? Do you have a friend?" Yuuki was curious about Gasper''s friend. He knew that Gasper was shut-in and he was quite surprised when he knew that Gasper had a friend.


    "I have a friend!" Gasper shouted at Yuuki while hiding behind Issei.


    "Gasper, you don''t have to lie," Issei said.


    Gasper started to sob when Issei also doubted him. "I - I really have a friend and she is also a Dhampir like me...."


    Rias patted Gasper''s head and said, "Yuuki, Issei, don''t bully Gasper."


    Yuuki took his mask and said, "In this ce, you should call me Archer."


    "Why you should have your disguise every time?" Xenovia asked.


    "It''s troublesome to live being attacked by a lot of supernatural beings. A lot of my girlfriends are normal humans," Yuuki said. He decided to change the topic and said, "Gasper, what is the name of your friend?"


    "V - Valerie Tepes," Gasper said with a nervous expression. He still remembered the battle training that had been held earlier and he was quite annoyed, but also scared toward Yuuki. He realized that he was very weak, but he was surprised when everyone told him that he had a hidden power inside him. He thought it was also because of Yuuki that he had also gotten a new power and that was one of the reasons why his feeling toward Yuuki was prettyplex.


    "Valerie Tepes, huh?" Yuuki rubbed his chin and thought about something. "Is she a girl?"


    "Yes, she is a girl," Gasper answered.


    Yuuki nodded, but suddenly his ears were pulled by someone. "Ouch! Ouch! Stop! Stop!"


    Akeno and Jeanne pulled Yuuki''s ears at the same time.


    "You''re going to add this girl too?" Akeno asked.


    "Yuuki, you''re too much!" Jeanne said.


    Yuuki was speechless looking at their actions and said, "No, I have never thought of that. I am just asking him a question."


    "Is gender really that important?" Rias asked.


    "Of course!" Issei answered.


    Everyone was speechless hearing Issei''s answer.


    "......" Yuuki coughed to get their attention and said, "Well, let me ask another question again then."


    "You''re not asking whether Gasper''s friend is single, right?" Akeno asked.


    Yuuki shook his head and asked, "No, I am asking whether she is also a Dhampir?"


    Gasper nodded when he heard Yuuki''s question. "Yes. Valerie is also a Dhampir."


    Yuuki nodded in response and thought about something again.


    "What''s wrong with Dhampir?" Xenovia asked.


    "That means there is a chance that Valerie Tepes is also a Sacred Gear user or Longinus user too," Yuuki said.


    "What?!" Yuuki''s words surprised everyone.


    Azazel raised his eyebrow and said, "She might be the owner of that Sephiroth Graal."


    "There is a high chance of that, nyaa." Kuroka nodded.


    "What? Valeri is a Longinus user?" Gasper was surprised.


    "There is a high possibility of that, but you don''t need to think too much," Yuuki said. He also thought that Valerie Tepes might be also being exploited by the Khaos Brigade and her vampire n, but he decided not to say anything since this only would make everyone panic.


    "Oh, they havee," Sona suddenly said.


    Then the door of the room of the ult research club was opened.


    They saw a sister with the appearance of a woman in herte 20''s or early 30''s with blue eyes. Her appearance was very outstanding that could make any actress became jealous and she seemed toe from Northern Europe.


    She came alone without anyone and her face was smiling toward someone.


    Yuuki followed this woman''s gaze and realized that she stared toward Xenovia.


    Xenovia who saw this woman suddenly sweated profusely. She hurriedly hid behind Yuuki and said, "S - Sister Griselda...." She was quite nervous looking at this woman and she hoped for Yuuki to be able to protect her.


    "Xenovia, it has been a while." Griselda smiled sweetly and said, "Why have you never called me?" Her tone was quite annoying while asking this question.


    "I am sorry!" Xenovia hurriedly said. She was like a child in front of this woman.


    Griselda sighed looking at Xenovia who was scared. She looked at Yuuki who was hiding his face in a mask. She remembered a magician who had helped the three factions during the attack of Khaos Brigade in the past. She thought that it was this person and said, "Are you, Archer?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "My name is Archer. How about you, my fairdy?"


    "Fairdy? I am already old. I am not young anymore," Griselda said.


    "No. Like wine, your charm is getting better along with the age," Yuuki said.


    Griselda chuckled and said, "You''re too young for me."


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and said, "You don''t know my age. I might be the same age as you."


    "Oh, really?" Griselda was quite interested to know his identity.


    "If you''re free after this, how about --- Ouch! Ouch!" Yuuki stopped when his waist was pinched by Xenovia.


    "Don''t flirt with Sister Griselda," Xenovia said.


    "I know. I know." Yuuki sighed. He looked at Xenovia and thought that this girl was quite cute.


    Griselda chuckled and said, "You have a good boyfriend Xenovia."


    Xenovia nodded and said, "I am going to make him my wife."


    "......"


    "Cough! Sister Griselda, is it? Can you tell me why are you here?" Rias asked.


    Griselda nodded and said, "I am only a bodyguard. The one who wants to meet you is going to appear soon."


    Then suddenly three people appeared and they stood side by side gathering everyone''s attention on them.


    Issei was speechless and said, "Are we really going to ignore the thing that Xenovia has said?"

 Chapter 1008: Vampire 3

    Three people appeared at the same time. They were one girl and two men from their observation they knew that the two men were the bodyguard of this girl. Theplexion of those three people was very pale as if they were sick and most importantly, three of them didn''t have a shadow on them.


    "Vampire...." Issei was surprised to see them for the first time.


    Vampires have a simr appearance to humans, Vampires have beautiful doll-like faces, with a set of sharp fangs in their mouths and a pair of red eyes.


    Yuuki had read a book about vampires in the past that he had stolen from the library of Gremory household when he stayed there.


    Being creatures of the night, Vampires are weak against sunlight. Vampires also need to drink blood asionally to stay alive. Vampires are beings that can''t enter buildings unless they are invited toe in. They cannot walk across running water and hate garlic. Like Devils, Vampires are also weak against objects rted to the Church, such as crosses and holy water. They also can''t heal themselves unless they sleep in their coffins.


    Yuuki thought that Vampires were very troublesome and in his opinion, they were very weak.


    "Good day, my name is Elmenhilde Karnstein. I am a pure-blooded vampire from the Carmi Faction," the girl said with a graceful gesture.


    Elmenhilde has a doll-like appearance with long wavy light blonde hair, deep red eyes, and a beautiful face simr to that of a Western doll. She also has a pale skin tone simr to that of a corpse.


    "My name is Rias Gremory," Rias said.


    "My name is Sona Sitri," Sona said.


    "The most handsome fallen angel. Azazel," Azazel said.


    "...."


    "Please sit down," Rias said and ignored Azazel.


    "Thank you," Elmenhidle said and sat down with her bodyguards.


    "So can you tell me why that''s why all of you are here?" Rias asked.


    "My, very impatient, but I don''t hate it. I don''t want to waste my time and will say it directly." Elemenhilde looked at Gasper who was hiding behind Issei and said, "Give Gasper to us."


    "......."


    Everyone was shocked when they heard Elemenhilde''s request, but they were more surprised when the thing that she had said was simr to what Yuuki had told them before.


    "I am sorry. I can''t do that. He is a precious servant and I can''t give him to you," Rias said.


    "Prez..." Gasper was moved and looked at Rias in happiness.


    "Is that so?" Elemenhilde took something from her pocket and ced it on the table.


    Rias frowned and asked, "What is this?"


    "Peace treaty. We the Carmi Faction will sign the peace treaty in exchange for Gasper," Elemanhilde said.


    Rias frowned further since she saw this scroll on the table.


    Sona read it calmly and adjusted her sses.


    Azazel had an ugly expression on his face right now.


    "No, I won''t let it happen," Rias said.


    "That''s alright, but the credibility of the devil will be lost if you reject this proposal," Elemenhilde said.


    Rias''s expression turned ugly, but her hand was held by Yuuki who tried to calm her down. She looked at Yuuki who shook his head.


    "Calm down," Yuuki said.


    Rias took a deep breath and nodded. "Thank you."


    Elemenhilde looked at Yuuki who had a mask on his face. She wasn''t sure why, but suddenly she let out her drool when she looked at him.


    Everyone was surprised to see Elemenhilde who drooled for some reason.


    "I am sorry." Elemenhilde took a handkerchief and wiped her drool on her mouth. She was a bit embarrassed at this moment.


    "Why do you want Gasper?" Rias asked.


    "You might not know it, but we''re under a civil war," Elemanhilde said.


    "Civil war?" They were even more surprised at Yuuki who could deduct a lot of things at this moment.


    Elemanhilde was calm and nodded. "Yes. Vampires are being divided into two factions. Carmi Faction which is a female-dominated vampire faction and Tepes Faction which is a male-dominated vampire faction. Our group has been on a war for a century, but suddenly the equilibrium between two factions has been broken."


    "And why is that?" Sona asked.


    "Sephiroth Graal or Holy Grail. The Tepes Faction has gotten their hands on that Longinus to help them during this war," Elemenhilde said and continued. "For Gasper, we have read a record about his power. We don''t have that much time to research what power it is, but we know that it is very powerful and we have thought to use this power to fight against Tepes Faction."


    Everyone was surprised and thought that Yuuki was really smart.


    Kuroka hugged Yuuki tightly and thought that her mate was awesome.


    Azazel snorted and said, "How ironic! The one who detests the light and holy is using those powers during the way."


    "Yes, and that is why we need to bring Gasper to our side to win this battle, in exchange, we''ll sign this peace treaty," Elemanhilde said. She looked at them and said, "Please make your decision so we won''t have to waste too much time." She looked at Yuuki with a curious expression and wondered why there was a delicious scent that wasing from him.


    Rias had made her decision earlier and said, "I''ll need toe to your ce."


    Elemanhilde raised her eyebrows but nodded. "Sure, you cane to our home in Romania." She looked at Rias and asked, "You have made your decision?"


    "Hold on! How can we let you do that? How can you be sure that you won''t hurt Gasper?" Issei said since he had enough of them.


    Elemenhilde''s expression turned ugly when she heard Issei. "You''re just a lowly servant of Gremory! Dragon Red Emperor, right? Do you have a right to speak with me?"


    ''This a bitch!'' Issei wanted to scream, but he knew that this would lead the negotiation into bad.


    Elemanhilde looked at Rias and asked, "So have you made your decision?"


    Rias nodded and said, "I won''t let you hurt my precious servant and that is why I''lle to Romania too."


    "That''s good. It''s good that we will have the help of the devil in this war," Elemanhilde said. She stood up and said, "Then, that''s all to say. I am very thankful for your help and for allowing us to stay in your territory. I''ll leave my servants here if you need anything." She looked at Yuuki who was by Rias''s side and observed him from up and down.


    "Is there anything?" Rias didn''t want this bitch to stay here.


    "Nothing." Elemehilde shook her head and went out together with her servants.


    It was their first meeting with vampires, but honestly, their impression of them was bad.


    Yuuki took off his mask and smiled.


    "Why are you smiling?" Rias asked.


    "I have ced a garlic bomb on them. I wonder how they''ll react to that," Yuuki said.


    "......"


    It might be the only good news that they had today.

 Chapter 1009: You dont need to worry

    "Then, I''ll go back too," Griselda said.


    Xenovia sighed in relief when she heard that.


    "Xenovia, don''t you dare to forget to call me," Griselda said while Xenovia fiercely.


    "U - Ugh..." Xenovoa who was hiding behind Yuuki nodded slowly with a tired expression.


    "Don''t worry, Sister Griselda, I''ll remind her," Yuuki said.


    Griselda looked at Yuuki and nodded in a satisfied manner. "That''s good. Sigh... it''ll be great if I can see your face."


    "There is always a chance in the future," Yuuki said.


    "Well, that''s true." Griselda nodded and said, "I''ll go back now." She went out of the room and followed the group of vampires.


    When the group of vampires and Griselda had gone out Issei couldn''t handle it anymore.


    "I hate their arrogance!" Issei said with an annoyed expression.


    Everyone nodded in agreement when they heard Issei since the three vampires that came earlier were really arrogant.


    "Why has she been looking at you earlier?" Jeanne asked.


    Yuuki was a bit surprised by Jeanne''s question. He thought for a while and said, "Maybe because of my mask? It might be weird for her to see someone who is wearing a mask."


    Jeanne thought for a while and nodded. "I guess that''s understandable."


    "Then, why was she drooling when she saw you, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "...."


    Everyone seemed curious about this problem. They were very surprised when they saw Elemenhilde drooled when she saw Yuuki who was in disguise.


    "I am not sure, maybe because I am delicious?" Yuuki felt that it was strange, but suddenly wondered why they needed to discuss such a stupid thing. "Rather than discussing such a stupid thing, why don''t we talk about this trip to Romania?"


    Trip to Romania.


    Rias nodded without hesitation and said, "I need to check that ce first to see whether it is safe for Gasper."


    "Prez...." Gasper was moved hearing Rias''s words.


    Rias smiled and patted Gasper''s head. "You''re my cute servant. I won''t let you enter a dangerous situation."


    "Then, I''lle too. I need to see this civil war between two factions of vampires," Azazel said.


    "Prez, how about us?" Issei asked.


    Rias thought for a while and said, "I''ll go out together with Azazel-Sensei, Akeno, and Kiba." She looked at Yuuki and asked, "How about you? Do you want to join us to go to Romania?"


    Yuuki thought for a while and felt that it might be hard for him toe to Romania since his teachers were very dissatisfied that he had skipped a lot of lessons. "I''ll teleport to your ce when I am free."


    Rias nodded and didn''t force Yuuki toe. She looked at the rest of her peerages and said, "I don''t bring all of you here because I want you to protect this ce. However, after we have determined about the civil war of the vampire. I hope that you can teleport right away to join me."


    "Yes, Prez!"


    Rias looked at Sona and said, "Sona, I''ll leave for a while. Please take care of this town."


    Sona adjusted her sses and said, "You don''t need to say that." She shook her head and looked at Yuuki while wondering how to tell him about his trouble.


    Yuuki looked at Sona and gave him an amulet. "Sona, you can have this."


    Sona took the amulet and asked, "What is this?"


    "When you need something you can clench that amulet right away then I''lle toward you," Yuuki said.


    Sona looked at the amulet for a while before putting it into her b.r.e.a.s.t pocket. She nodded and said, "I''ll do that." She felt that with Yuuki''s power it would reassure her when something was happeningter on.


    They didn''t talk too long and Yuuki, Kuroka, and Jeanne decided to go back early since it was quitete.


    "Be careful on your trip to Romania," Yuuki said to Akeno.


    "I am not worried since you will definitelye when something is happeningter," Akeno said.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I won''t let anyone hurt you."


    Akeno smiled and asked, "Do you want me to follow you back?"


    Yuuki thought that it was a tempting idea since he wouldn''t meet her for a while after she went to Romania.


    "Cough! We need to prepare for our trip to Romania before that," Rias said.


    "....."


    Akeno sighed and looked at Rias with a pitiful expression.


    Rias sighed looking at Akeno and said, "Go back in the morning."


    "Good." Akeno nodded and said, "Let''s go."


    Yuuki nodded and teleported together with Jeanne, Kuroka, and Akeno. They went to the Hanging Garden of Babylon together to spend a night there.


    "What do you think about this trip?" Akeno asked.


    "There might be something unexpected," Yuuki said. He felt that there must be something happening to Issei too when that guy was left behind in Kuoh.


    Issei was the main character and the story wouldn''t be interesting without troubleing toward the main character.


    "Trouble, nyaa?" Kuroka was curious.


    "I am sure that there won''t be any trouble in your trip to Romania, but I am more inclined to think there should be troubleing to Kuoh when you''re in Romania," Yuuki said.


    "What? How?" Akeno was surprised.


    "You don''t need to worry, when there is really trouble then I''lle directly to help everyone. That''s why I have given Sona an amulet, right?" Yuuki said.


    Akeno sighed in relief when she heard it.


    "You only need to enjoy your trip to Romania, but before that..." Yuuki carried Akeno in his arms and said, "Why don''t we enjoy our trip in this Hanging Garden of Babylon."


    "That''s very tempting, but are we going to y that role again?" Akeno asked.


    "....."


    "Let''s do something else," Yuuki said.


    Kuroka followed them and said, "Jeanne, you''re noting?"


    Jeanne blushed and said, "No! I am noting!"


    "You''ll be eaten sooner orter. Why not go now, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "Bastard!" Jeanne was mad. She was a v.i.r.g.i.n and she didn''t want to have her first time to be taken with two additional girls.


    "Then, I''ll leave you, nyaa!" Kuroka said and jumped toward Yuuki''s back.


    Jeanne looked at three of them and understood that sooner orter she would join them. Shemented how the reincarnation of Jeanne D''Arc could be this perverted.

 Chapter 1010: Bad Magician

    Yuuki was on the rooftop of his school since he was on break. He hade to the school honestly, but honestly, he didn''t think that he needed to hear those lessons. He stayed because his girlfriends were a teacher and students in this school.


    There was also a celebrity effect to attract a middle school student to apply to this school.


    However, staying in school wasn''t bad since it was a very nice change of pace sometimes since most of the time he would only go out to fight with someone.


    Yuuki closed his eyes whileying on his girlfriend''sp. He felt his hair was caressed and he opened his eyes.


    "Did I wake you up?" Tsugumi asked.


    "No." Yuuki shook his head and asked, "Is it okay for you to stay here?"


    Tsugumi smiled and said, "You have been quite busy, right?" She loved this rxing mood and it was nice to stay with him.


    Yuuki thought for a while and asked, "Do you want to go with me in a few days?"


    "Where?" Tsugumi asked.


    "I am not sure, but it should be a private ind of someone rich," Yuuki answered.


    "What are you doing there?" Tsugumi asked.


    "Do you remember the Kengan match?" Yuuki asked.


    Tsugumi nodded and realized. "You''re going to enter that match again?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes."


    Tsugumi sighed and said, "Do you really love to fight that much?"


    Yuuki smiled and hugged Tsugumi''s waist. He took a deep breath and had to admit that she smelled really nice.


    "W - What are you doing?!" Tsugumi blushed looking at Yuuki''s action.


    "You''re very huggable," Yuuki said.


    Tsugumi sighed with a helpless expression while caressing his hair. "Moo... Are you a baby?"


    "If I am a baby then you should give me milk," Yuuki said with a cheeky smile.


    Tsugumi''s face was as red as boiled lobster and said, "You pervert!"


    "But this pervert is your boyfriend," Yuuki said.


    Tsugumi sighed and said, "I wonder why I have dated you."


    "Isn''t it because you love me?" Yuuki said.


    Tsugumi looked at Yuuki who moved closer toward her. She became very shy and tried to reject it. "N - No, we''re at school. What if someone is looking at us?" Even though she said those words, she didn''t push him away. Her body was weak and waited for him to kiss her.


    "It''s okay. No one is here. There are only two of us," Yuuki said and took her chin while looking at her deeply. "I love you, Tsugumi."


    Tsugumi smiled and said, "I love you too."


    Yuuki moved his head closer and kissed her lips deeply.


    "Hmm...." Tsugumi closed her eyes enjoying this kiss then suddenly she felt a hand move slowly from her stomach to her mountain. She red at Yuuki fiercely, but she didn''t stop him. She felt an indescribable pleasure from her body the moment he kneaded her softest part. Then she felt his hand crept slowly toward her lower body from her thigh to her most precious part. She knew that she couldn''t stop it and hoped for him to not hurt her. However, she didn''t expect him to stop and she felt a bit lost for some reason. She hurriedly shook her head and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Hmm..." Yuuki stopped since he felt a group of people had entered this town. How could he notice it? He could notice it since he had ced a barrier in this town and anyone who showed a hostile feeling toward him would be noticed instantly. "Wait here."


    "Is there something wrong?" Tsugumi asked.


    "Yes, but you don''t need to worry since I''ll solve this problem soon," Yuuki said then he created a metallic sniper rifle on his hands. He wasn''t worried that someone would notice him. He aimed at his target and shot it one by one.


    This sniper didn''t produce a sound and it was a very quiet process.


    Tsugumi was very worried standing beside him.


    The moment Yuuki pulled the trigger, his target disappeared. He could see that the one who had this bad intention was a stray magician. He was wondering why they came here, but it was better to be careful rather than sorryter. They were criminals and he wasn''t going to give them mercy.


    The group of stray magicians came to Tokyo after they heard a rumor that the mysterious magician who had defeated a lot of strong people such as Loki and a lot of things was living in this ce. They wanted to try to fight with him, however...


    "......."


    It was very quiet and they didn''t know what had happened. They saw one of their friends suddenly disappear without any notice.


    It was just nothing.


    They weren''t sure what had happened, then suddenly they noticed a lot of their group suddenly disappeared one by one. Fear crept into their brains and they hurriedly tried to run away however it was useless since the moment they came into this town they had be prey.


    Yuuki made his sniper rifle disappear and sighed in relief. He was d that it was over in an instant and he didn''t do much.


    "Yuuki, what''s wrong?" Tsugumi asked.


    "It''s just that there is a bad magicianing to this town. I just used my magic to send them back to jail," Yuuki said. He wouldn''t tell Tsugumi that he had made those people disappear without a trace.


    "Bad magician?!" Tsugumi was surprised, but she sighed in relief when she heard him had sent them back. "That''s good. I can''t let anyone hurt Ojou."


    "Oh, you care about Ojou that much? What if I am hurt?" Yuuki asked while acting as if he was hurt.


    Tsugumi snorted and said, "You''re strong enough and I don''t need to worry rather than that...." She moved closer and hugged him. "You''re the one who is going to protect me, right?"


    Yuuki smiled and kissed her soft lips. "I''ll protect you."


    "Thank you." Tsugumi snuggled into him.


    Yuuki caressed Tsugumi''s back and suddenly felt a bad premonition. He was almost attacked, then what about Kuoh?

 Chapter 1011: Come if you want them back

    Sona would have never expected that her school would be attacked after the talk with a vampire yesterday. "We need to protect every student!"


    "Yes, Kaichou!"


    Sona along her peerages divided into two teams which were fighting against their enemies and evacuated the student from their school.


    Sona was wondering how they could enter this school even though this ce was protected by a barrier. She looked at the amulet that Yuuki had given to him, but she thought that it was better to handle it by herself. She could handle this problem andmanded her peers to fight together. She sent out her magic toward their enemies.


    Saji who was going to fight a magician wanted to use his Sacred Gear, but suddenly he realized that he couldn''t use it. He was startled and shouted, "Kaichou! I can''t use my Sacred Gear!"


    "What?"


    Then Sona heard that all of her peerage members who were using Sacred Gear and Artificial Sacred Gear couldn''t use them in this battle. She could only use her magic and protect them. Even though her peerage members were unable to use a Sacred Gear, she had the confidence to win against mere stray magicians. "Do your best to evacuate the students from those groups of magicians. I''ll handle them along with Tsubaki."


    "Yes, Kaichou!" They were helpless in this situation, but it didn''t mean that they had given up.


    Tsubaki used her naginata (spear in japan) to beat their enemies one by one skillfully. Even though she usually used her Sacred Gear, she was very proficient in naginata (spear in japan).


    Sona used her water magic to create a water dragon bombarding all of those pests.


    "Uwaaah!!!"


    "Run!"


    "D - Dammit!"


    Sona ignored the screams of those magicians and wouldn''t give them mercy. She had a lot of headaches about how to handle the aftermath of this battle since almost all of the students in this school had sent this battle. She could only erase their memoriester after she had handled this group of stray magicians.


    "Kaichou! I can use my Sacred Gear again!" Saji hurriedly said when he could make Vritra appear on his hand.


    "Good, you don''t need to ask me what you need to do, right?" Sona said.


    "Of course!" Saji had gotten pretty annoyed with this group of stray magicians. He was very mad when he thought they had attacked everyone in this school. "School is a ce to learn! It''s not a ce where you can wreak havoc, you bastard!" He used the me of Vritra to burn them in the me of a curse.


    Sona, who was fighting while helping the students in this school, had a lot of questions in her mind.


    Who are they? Which group are they affiliated with? What is their objective? Why are they attacking now? Are they from the Khaos Brigade?


    Sona wanted to catch them, however, it seemed that she was toote since they had run away.


    "BASTARD, WHERE DID YOU BRING THEM GO!"


    Sona turned and saw Issei who had turned his left arm into a dragon. She raised her eyebrow and saw him running toward the stray magician who had run away. "Hyoudou, what''s wrong?"


    Issei turned and looked at Sona. "Kaichou! Gasper and Ravel have disappeared!" His expression was angry and desperate at the same time.


    Sona frowned and asked, "Calm down, tell me what is happening?"


    Issei nodded and told Sona how Gasper and Ravel tried to protect the students in the 1st grade and they were being attacked helplessly by a group of stray magicians.


    Sona was very angry when she heard it, however, she calmed herself since she knew nothing good came out when she was agitated. She looked at the amulet that Yuuki had given to him and wondered why she didn''t call him earlier.


    "Damn!" Xenovia was also angry when she knew her friends had been kidnapped.


    "We''ll do something about themter," Sona said.


    "Kaichou!"


    "Calm down, I understand your feeling, but can you see everyone here?" Sona said and pointed at every student who was scared after looking at the battle earlier.


    They could see that the school was in ruin because of the battle, however, it was lucky that no one was wounded, but they could see the shock in everyone''s eyes.


    Xenovia and Issei also realized this problem.


    "We''ll search for Gasper and Ravel after we have done calming and erasing the memories about the battle earlier," Sona said.


    "Are we going to erase their memories?" Issei was surprised.


    Sona nodded and said, "Yes. I know that it might not be unpleasant, but we have to do this. We can''t let a normal person know about the existence of the supernatural world, especially when they know about this battle. It might cause a scar on them if we let them remember it."


    Issei felt a bitplex since he didn''t have a good memory about erasing the memory process, however, he knew that it was for the best.


    Then they worked together to change the memories of every student and teacher in this school. It was hard to make them forget about the ruin and they had decided to change it into trouble with a construction that was happening today.


    The process of erasing memories was quite hard, but they were very lucky when Azazel had created a device to erase a memory since he had anticipated such a thing might be happening in the future. Their progress was quite smooth and they contacted their ally to help them to renovate back their school.


    Erasing a memory of someone might cause a side effect, especially when the memory that was erased was quite important or hard to forget such as a battle earlier.


    "Kaichou, I have found this," Tomoe said while bringing a white envelope to Sona.


    Sona took the envelope and opened it. She frowned and read it in a voice that her peerages along with Issei and Xenovia could hear. "Come to Kuoh Underground Station at midnight, if you want them back."


    They didn''t need to guess who was the sender of the envelope, however, they had decided to pay them back after what they had done to them.

 Chapter 1012: Who make trouble?

    Sona gathered in her mansion while talking about their n to save Gasper, Koneko, and Ravel who was kidnapped by a group of stray magicians. She had an idea who they were since she remembered the symbol in their magic circle was quite familiar. She looked at Yuuki''s amulet and decided to keep it for a while. She could do this and didn''t need his help to fight against a group of stray magicians. She was one of the Four Rookies of Youth Devil and she would show this group of stray magicians a price after they had attacked her school.


    Yuuki went back to his house and rested on his sofa. He was quite surprised by the attack of stray magicians. For Kuoh, he wasn''t that worried since he believed that Sona along with everyone could handle those groups of small fries. He didn''t think that they could be defeated by a group of magicians. However, he went back to talk about this matter to both Rossweisse and Akane since he felt that it was necessary.


    Akane frowned and asked, "Do you know who they are?"


    "Probably, someone from Khaos Brigade. They might be subordinates of Walburga," Yuuki answered.


    "Walburga, huh? That woman is very bad," Akane said.


    "So what are you going to do?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Nothing."


    "Nothing?"


    "I am not going to do anything as long as they won''t do anything to me," Yuuki answered.


    Akane nodded and said, "It''s better that way. I am also toozy to handle them."


    Rossweisse sighed and asked, "What has happened to those groups of magicians?"


    "You won''t see them again," Yuuki answered.


    Akane and Rossweisse didn''t ask him a question again since that answer had told them everything. They wouldn''t see those groups of magicians again in the future then they didn''t care at all.


    "Do you think that there is going to be trouble in Kuoh?" Rossweisse asked.


    "It might be, but it is only a group of stray magicians. Even though they might be strong, their opponent is Sona with her peerage along with Red Dragon Emperor, Koneko, and a lot of strong devils," Yuuki answered.


    Rossweisse thought for a while and nodded. She knew how powerful they were and she didn''t need to worry about them.


    "The real problem is the vampire civil war, right?" Rossweisse said.


    "Yeah. If I am not wrong, then the Khaos Brigade should have something to do with this civil war," Yuuki said.


    "Ugh... I really hate this. I can''t drink my alcohol in a peaceful mood!" Akane was annoyed.


    Yuuki looked at Akane and felt that this woman was very chic.


    Yukana came toward him and sighed. She sat down on hisp and asked, "You''re not doing something dangerous again, right?"


    Yuuki hugged her and said, "It might be dangerous for normal people, but I am not."


    "Howe that you''re not?" Yukana asked.


    "I can handle all of you every night. Do you think that is it possible for normal people to do it?" Yuuki asked.


    Yukana blushed when she heard it. She snorted and said, "You pervert!"


    "But this pervert is your boyfriend," Yuuki said and put his face on her bountiful b.r.e.a.s.ts. He had to admit that this was really calming him down.


    Yukana snorted and kissed his lips.


    Akane shook her head and said, "Can you flirt in another ce?"


    Yukanaughed and suddenly asked, "I have been asking this, but can I use magic without any of your items?" She had tried to use magic using the device that Yuuki had made for some trick. It was very mundane magic such as dry air to dry hair after taking a bath or warming the water. She was always curious and wanted to try a lot of things.


    "I am not sure, magic is different from my toy," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse nodded and said, "Magic is like mathematics. You need to put a form into your head thenbine that form before it bes magic."


    "Mathematics?" Yukana grimaced when she heard it.


    "Yes. Yuuki''s toy is simr to demonic power. You use your imagination to use it and it is very easy to use, however, the magic is different since it is veryplex to use," Rossweisse said.


    "Really?! But Akane can use it," Yukana said.


    "What do you mean by that?!" Akane was mad when she heard it.


    Yukana only smiled and said, "I don''t mean that, but I have only seen you drinking an alcoholic beverage every day."


    Akane shook her head and said, "You don''t understand. This is my training."


    "......"


    They were speechless when they heard it.


    "Anyway, you don''t need to think too much. You''re not really smart either," Yuuki said.


    "Oi!" Yukana was a bit mad, but she knew that Yuuki was right since she wasn''t that smart. "But I am smart!"


    "Oh? How so?" Yuuki asked curiously.


    "I have chosen you as a boyfriend, aren''t I smart?" Yukana said and seemed quite proud.


    "......." Yuuki was speechless, but he also felt warm. He patted Yukana''s head and said, "Of course, you''re smart, dear."


    Yukana snorted and said, "Didn''t you say that I am not that smart before?"


    "No! No! No! You''re really smart, very smart, that you can learn a lot of techniques every night," Yuuki said without shame.


    "You perverts! Is an hi thing the only thing on your head?" Yukana was speechless.


    "But you love it, right?" Yuuki asked.


    "..." Yukana blushed looking at Yuuki. She knew that it was impossible to win against him and it was better to surrender since it also felt very good for her too.


    Yuuki thought that it would be a very enjoyable day, however, he noticed an rm was happening.


    "Yuuki,e!"


    Yuuki also heard telepathy suddenly and knew that something was happening. He kissed Yukana for a while and said, "I''ll go for a while."


    Yukana nodded and said, "I''ll wait."


    "Good." Yuuki wanted to teleport, but he went to Rossweisse and kissed her lips.


    Rosswessei separated from him and asked, "Do you need me toe?"


    "Not for the time being, just tell me when there is trouble," Yuuki said and slicked his hair back. Now, he was curious about who would make trouble with his headquarters.

 Chapter 1013: Who knock the door?

    Vali was resting in the leisure room in the Hanging Garden of Babylon. He had always been living in the wilderness and even though it didn''t feel good, he had gotten used to it. However, a habit was a dangerous thing. He had been living in this ce that Yuuki had created for them and he had to admit that it felt very nice.


    Vali wasying on the sofa while ying music with his mp3 yer. He closed his eyes while thinking about a lot of things such as a powerful opponent, a new technique, how to kill his grandfather, and his rival. He had always dreamed of an exciting duel with the holder of Red Dragon Emperor however the progress of his rival was really disappointing him. He had always thought about how to make Hyoudou Issei be more powerful. "B.o.o.b.s..."


    "Ha?"


    Bikou who was ying a game stopped.


    Arthur, who was reading a book, stopped.


    Jeanne, Le Fay, and Kuroka looked at Vali with a strange expression.


    Ophis only licked her lollipop with an expressionless expression. Even though her body had been separated, she was still very strong as Heavenly Dragon. She didn''t think much about it and didn''t think that someone was able to harm her.


    "What is it? Did you also want to be a b.o.o.b.s dragon too, Vali?" Bikou asked.


    "Vali...." Albion was really scared at that moment. He knew how his rival was very stressed about his holder. He was very satisfied with his holder, however, if his holder suddenly turned into a pervert. He couldn''t imagine it and his soul shuddered.


    "No." Vali shook his head gently and said, "I have always dreamed of having an exciting battle with the Red Dragon Emperor, however, he was too weak right now."


    "So b.o.o.b.s?" Arthur raised his eyebrow.


    Vali nodded and said, "I remember the first time I met Hyoudou Issei and he could be stronger when I threatened to divide the b.o.o.b.s'' size of Rias Gremory. His power increased dramatically and it was very incredible."


    Bikou nodded and said, "I have also remembered too."


    "So b.o.o.b.s?" Arthur asked.


    "Brother Arthur...." Le Fay blushed when her older brother kept saying b.o.o.b.s all the time.


    Vali nodded and said, "Yes, I am curious whether it can also strengthen my power too."


    "........"


    "Hahahahaha....." Bikouughed and rolled around on the ground.


    "Hahahaha....." Kuroka and Jeanne alsoughed very hard.


    Arthur, holding his sses, tried really hard not tough.


    Le Fay wasn''t sure what to say in this situation and only had a forced smile in it.


    Albion was in despair when he heard it. "Vali... Please don''t go that way... You''re on the right track now. You shouldn''t think of something strange to make yourself stronger."


    Bikou shook his head and said, "Vali... It''s impossible for you to be stronger with b.o.o.b.s."


    Vali frowned and asked, "Why?"


    "Because you''re not a b.o.o.b.s dragon," Bikou said.


    "Bikou...." Albion was moved when Bikou tried to make Vali go on the right track.


    "You''re not a b.o.o.b.s dragon, but you''re a butt dragon," Bikou said.


    "What?!" Albion was a shock to the core.


    "Butts Dragon?" Vali raised his eyebrow.


    Bikou nodded and said, "Your nickname is very famous because you''re the rival of the Red Dragon Emperor who is known as B.o.o.b.s Dragon. Then as the rival of B.o.o.b.s Dragon, your nickname is Butts Dragon."


    "Butts Dragon..." Vali murmured that name in his mouth with a poker face.


    "NOOOO!!!!!" Albion was in despair when he heard such a nickname from Bikou''s mouth. "That''s a lie, right? You''re lying, right! Bikou, answer me!"


    Bikou shook his head and said, "Unfornutelty, it is right. I haven''t told a single lie from my mouth. You can ask anyone about it."


    Arthur, Kuroka, Jeanne, and Le Fay nodded with a serious expression. They knew that the nickname of the White Dragon Emperor had changed into Butts Dragon.


    "NOOOOO!!!!!" The entire room was filled with Albion''s voice who was screaming in grief when he knew his domineering name had changed into such a vulgar name. He had been known as a lot, but it was his first time to be known as Butts Dragon. No one would know how it affected the feeling of this strong dragon who was able to destroy the world easily when he was still alive.


    "Butts Dragon..." Vali ignored Albion and said, "Can I get stronger with butts?"


    "......"


    They sighed at the same time looking at Vali. The people outside only knew that Vali was White Dragon Emperor, battle maniac, strong, etc. However, for everyone who had lived together with him. They knew that Vali was kind of clumsy and a bit scatterbrained.


    Bikou shook his head and said, "I don''t know, you might need to meet B.o.o.b.s Dragon to ask that question for you."


    Vali clenched his hand and nodded. "I''ll do that. I''ll visit Hyoudou Issei now."


    "......"


    They looked at Vali and weren''t sure whether he was joking or not.


    *Rero!* *Rero!*


    Ophis licked her lollipop as if the thing that had happened around her had nothing to do with her. She had been hooked by many kinds of sweets that Yuuki had been given to her. She couldn''t stop, no, she didn''t want to stop, however...


    Suddenly a hand took Ophis''s lollipop from her hand.


    Ophis was stunned and looked at this person.


    "Ophis-chan, this is quitete. You can''t eat lollipop at night or else you''ll get a toothache," Jeanne said.


    Ophis kept looking at Jeanne with an expressionless expression and she took out another lollipop.


    "No. You can''t eat another lollipop," Jeanne said and sighed. "Yuuki has always pampered you, however, I will be very strict toward you."


    "......." Ophis looked at Jeanne with an expressionless expression and no one knew what she was thinking.


    Bikou didn''t hear their conversation and only pressed his temple. "Are you sure?"


    Vali nodded and said, "Yes. I''ll go out now." He wanted to teleport to Hyoudo residence to ask a question to Hyodou Issei, however suddenly...


    *BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*


    The entire Hanging Garden of Babylon was shaking and they heard a loud rm that noticed them that there was danger outside.


    "Who is knocking on the door, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.

 Chapter 1014: Azi Dahaka

    The shock from earlier made them startled and a loud rm sound made them know that this situation might be serious. Suddenly arge screen appeared in front of them and they could see who had knocked on the door of their home.


    It was a giant dragon with three heads and six giant wings. He had very dark scales with a shade of purple.


    They sucked a deep breath when they saw the appearance of this dragon, but more importantly, how a dragon could suddenly appear by the side of their headquarters even though they usually moved this ce around the world without staying in the same location for a long time.


    Just when they were curious about this dragon.


    "Azi Dahaka."


    Ophis said the name of this dragon while looking at therge screen with her expressionless expression.


    Azi Dahaka was a legendary Evil Dragon also known as the Diabolism Thousand Dragon and Forbidden Dragon of Demonic Origin. In the past, Azi Dahaka fought against the army of the Gods of the Zoroastrianism. He then fought and was defeated by the hero, ¦¨ra¨¥taona, and waster sealed.


    Everyone was in shock when they heard the name of this dragon. They knew very well who this dragon was and it was one of the strongest evil dragons in the world. They knew that it had died or been sealed in the past.


    Their question is, how can this dragon appear here?


    "Azi Dahaka." Vali''s eyes were filled with anger when he saw that part of the Hanging Garden of Babylon was almost in ruin, however, it was sure very lucky that Yuuki had prepared a lot of defense mechanisms. Was it his home now and someone came to his home to destroy it? He wouldn''t just stay here and release his Divide Dividing. Silver mechanical wings appeared on his back and he flew right to meet this evil dragon.


    "Damn, what the heck?! Why does this dragon suddenly appear here?!" Bikou was the first one who had woken up from the shock.


    "Vali has gone out," Arthur said.


    Kuroka squinted her eyes and said, "Change into strategy room, nyaa!"


    Then the leisure room which they stayed together started to change slowly into a futuristic style with arge screen and arge table in front of them. They could see their target was these three head dragons in front of them.


    "Since this dragon hase, don''t let it go back, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Interesting. Let''s see whether this dragon can handle the full power of Hanging Garden of Babylon," Bikou said.


    "Prepare tounch the attack, nyaa!"


    Azi Dahaka had decided to fight against Vali and his group. He was a dragon with full mastery of magic and he was the strongest dragon magician in history. Using his magic, he had located the location of Vali and his group, however, he didn''t expect that they would be staying in the floating castle. He suddenly thought that this floating castle was a bit familiar, and that made him more excited since he would destroy this castle.


    Azi Dahaka didn''t say anything and only created arge number of magic circles around him preparing to attack this floating castle with his magic. He didn''t shoot it immediately, rather he waited for a while to make his magic stronger. He gathered his magic as much as possible before he fired it toward this floating castle.


    *BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!!*


    mes, ice, water, lightning, storms, and darkness wereunched at the same time. The magic hit the floating castle directly, however, and there was a golden barrier that appeared to block the attack.


    Azi Dahaka who saw his magic was blocked didn''t seem sad or anything. He was very happy and sent out another magic trick.


    *BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!!*


    The barrier cracked before it destroyed part of the floating castle.


    "It''s very tough," Azi Dahaka said and wanted to attack it again, however, there was something silver moved very fast before punching him.


    *BAAAM!!!*


    Azi Dahaka grinned and released his barrier blocking this attack. "Hahaha, White Dragon Emperor! I have been waiting for you!"


    Vali, who was covered in white dragon armor, frowned when he felt this barrier. He had used his Bnce Breaker in this battle, but it seemed that it wasn''t enough.


    "If you want to defeat me, then you need toe out with something more!" Azi Dahaka released another magic, however, it was different from his magic earlier. This magic gave anyone an ominous feeling.


    Vali knew that it was very dangerous magic, but he didn''t think that defeat would be able to defeat him. "Divide!" He pressed his hand on the barrier before making it smaller.


    Divide! Divide! Divide! Divide! Divide!


    Vali kept using his Divide Dividing to making Azi Dahaka''s barrier became smaller and smaller.


    Azi Dahaka was surprised when the barrier that had protected him suddenly became smaller. He felt that he was pressed by his own barrier and he needed to release his own barrier.


    Vali used this chance to punch Azi Dahaka right into his cheek.


    *BAAAMM!!!*


    "Hahahaha.... Nice! Nice! Your punch is packed with strength! Give me more pain!" Azi Dahakaughed wickedly enjoying the pain while attacking Vali with his curse magic.


    Divide!


    Vali who had touched Azi Dahaka started to divide and absorbed his power, however, the power of Azi Dahaka was stronger than he had thought that his body almost couldn''t handle it.


    "Divide Dividing? Albion, you have be a tool! Then, you''ll die under my hand!" Azi Dahaka shouted.


    Vali released the magic that he couldn''t handle on his body moving far away from Azi Dahaka''s curse magic. He saw the change in the Babylon Hanging Garden and smirked before moving around in the sky.


    "Die! Die! Die!" Azi Dahaka kept screaming ignorantly.


    Kuroka saw the gauge of the magic beam in the Hanging Garden of Babylon was fully loaded. "Shoot, nyaa!"


    Azi Dahaka felt a bad forbearing and saw the floating castle that seemed harmless earlier gathered arge amount of magic before sending out an enormous purple beam of light. He grinned wildly andughed. "HAHAHAHAHA!!!!!"


    *BOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!*

 Chapter 1015: Quest and Two Dragons

    It was their first time to use the magic weapon in the Hanging Garden of Babylon, however, they didn''t expect it to be this powerful.


    The moment the enormous purple beam was shot, it made the whole ce shake and cut through the sky into two. It was very bright that they needed to use sunsses to protect their eyes.


    Vali was floating while looking at the scene in front of him. He was the one who was very close to the location of this attack. His expression was serious while waiting for the attack from the Hanging Garden of Babylon to be over.


    "Is it done?" Le Fay asked nervously. She didn''t think that someone was able to protect themselves from such destructive magic.


    "Not yet, nyaa," Kuroka said. She used her telepathic magic and said, "Yuuki,e!" She hoped for him toe as soon as possible since she knew that this dragon was very powerful.


    "Ha... Hahahaha," Azi Dahakaughed and seemed to be quite hurt by the attack on the Hanging Garden of Babylon. He was wounded and parts of his body had been turned into charcoal by that attack earlier. However, he was stillughing and seemed to enjoy the pain on his body.


    "I, who is about to awaken,"


    "Am the White Dragon Emperor who will take thew down to the darkness."


    "I walk the road of domination with infinite destruction and by piercing through the imaginary dream."


    "I shall be a pure Emperor of the White Dragon."


    "And I shall have you obey the silvery-white illusions and the perfectly evil ways!"


    Vali wasn''t going to waste his time waiting for the recovery of Azi Dahaka. He immediately turned himself into his strongest state.


    "Juggernaut Over Drive!


    Vali''s white dragon armor turned into a silver color. He raised his hand and shouted, "Compression Divider!" With this attack, it was possible to halve the size of objects and living beings continuously until they vanished from existence. He had used this move a lot of times in the past and all of them were defeated easily. This attack was powerful, but it took a lot of his demonic power and he hoped this attack would end Azi Dahaka.


    Unfortunately, Vali needed to be disappointed in this situation.


    Azi Dahaka had always been known as a master magician and had known a lot of magic. It is said that Azi Dahaka had knowledge and control over one thousand magic. One of his specialties was his Space-Time Magic, where it was able to even produce the time-stopping power of the Evil God, Balor, albeit not to the same level. He used his Space-Time Magic to stop the effect of "Compression Divider" and teleported away from his location.


    *BOOOOOMMMM!!!*


    Vali''s attack destroyed the space and created a small space vacuum that sucked a lot of things. However, this attack was useless on Azi Dahaka since it had run away from Vali.


    "It''s time for a counterattack!" Azi Dahaka activated countless types of magic and this magic had the same ominous feeling as before however, the number of this magic was more than before. Then it didn''t take long before that magic was shot toward Vali. It was abination of a skull of purple mes, cyclones of curses and jet ck lightning. All of the forbidden magic was shot at the same time toward Vali.


    Vali dodged the attack of Azi Dahaka, however, it was impossible to dodge all of them. He could only use his Divide Dividing to halve the power of those magics.


    *BOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*


    Everyone in the Hanging Garden of Babylon seemed to be very worried when they saw Vali was attacked by that magic.


    "I''ll go out," Bikou said and rode his flying cloud to help Vali.


    Arthur also jumped on Bikou''s flying cloud to help Vali.


    "Fenrir!" Le Fay said to the giant wolf.


    "Awooo!!!" Fenrir knew that it was a dangerous situation and he also needed to help.


    "Calm down, he is here, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "He?" Le Fay watched therge screen and saw someone appear right in front of Vali with a beautiful shield protecting both of them. "Yuuki!"


    Vali looked at the man in front of him. "You''rete."


    "My bad," Yuuki said while turning his head looking at Vali. He didn''t expect that a dragon would attack his headquarters. "What is this?" He immediately used Rho Aias to protect Vali and himself from magic. He was quite surprised since it had destroyed fouryers of his shield. He was quite curious about the identity of this three head dragon.


    "Azi Dahaka" Vali answered. His expression turned ugly when he saw that Azi Dahaka had started to heal himself at a very fast speed. However, he felt a bit relieved when he saw Yuuki was here since their chance of winning would increase with his presence.


    Yuuki frowned and said, "Isn''t it dead?"


    "I''m not sure," Vali said while shaking his head.


    Yuuki suddenly remembered the Longinus who was able to reincarnate something or someone who had died before. ''Is that Dhampir?'' He shook his head and didn''t think much since he needed to think about how to defeat this dragon.


    [Main Quest: Defeat the Dragons!]


    [Quest Goal: Defeat both Azi Dahaka and Grendel]


    [Reward: System lottery 3x]


    [System tips - The world is in danger with two evil dragons who suddenly appear in this world. You need to defeat both of them or else the world will be in a dangerous state.]


    ''Grandel?'' Yuuki raised his eyebrow and knew about Azi Dahaka, but he wasn''t sure the location of Grendel.


    "Hahaha, who are you?" Azi Dahaka asked. He wasn''t sure the identity of this masked man, but he knew that this man was strong. He grinned and wanted to fight with Yuuki as soon as possible.


    "Don''t stay away from me," Yuuki said.


    Bikou, Arthur, and Fenrir who hade together had heard what Yuuki said. They didn''t know what had happened, but they heard him saying.


    "Demon King of the Sixth Heaven!"

 Chapter 1016: Flashback

    Fire.


    It was all they could see in their surroundings. It was simr to a scorching hell with a lot of ruined buildings that were burnt in the fire. Their surroundings were simr to a temple that was located on the top of the mountain.


    Vali, Bikou, Arthur, and Fenrir were staying together with Yuuki who was in front of them. At first, the temperature of this ce was very unbearable for them, however, they started to feel a bit cool for some reason. They knew that it was because of Yuuki that had made them feelfortable in this ce.


    "What is this?" Bikou asked, however, his voice was suppressed by the loud painful roar from Azi Dahaka.


    "HAAAAAA!!!!!!" Azi Dahaka was burnt and he had never felt such a painful feeling before. He gritted his teeth and kept using his healing magic to regenerate his body, however, the fire kept burning his body into ashes. He tried to block the fire with his barrier, but his barrier was also being burnt by this fire. Then he used his ice magic to cool himself, however, it melted instantly in this ce. His eyes were fierce and had turned red watching Yuuki who was looking at him with ease. He needed to defeat this guy as soon as possible to escape from this ce.


    "It''s one of my skills. It''s very effective to defeat those who are God or Mystic Beings," Yuuki answered. He had to admit that Azi Dahaka was very powerful since it could endure this fire. He changed his uniform into a military uniform while crossing his arms.


    "Die! I want you to die!" Azi Dahaka shouted loudly while his body was burnt by fire. His eyes were fierce and he created a barrier that surrounded them.


    Yuuki, Vali, Bikou, Arthur, and Fenrir were surrounded by a barrier. They weren''t sure what Azi Dahaka wanted to do, however, they suddenly saw that they were in a different ce from earlier. They didn''t see each other again and felt that they were separated. They were wondering what would happen, but they didn''t expect that such a thing would appear in front of them.


    Vali who was trapped inside this barrier saw that he had be a child again and he saw the face of his mother along with his brothers. Even though his life was quite frugal, he was happy that he could stay with everyone.


    Bikou, Arthur, and Fenrir also saw the same thing. They saw a lot of wonderful things and felt that it was the perfect world.


    Yuuki opened his eyes lightly and saw that he had woken up on the bed.


    "You''ve woken up?"


    Yuuki saw the face of a woman, and this woman was very beautiful. He could tell that she was in herte 20''s or in her early 30''s. He wasn''t sure who she was, but he felt a familiarity and a sense of warmth from this woman.


    "You need to wake up or you''ll bete," the woman said.


    "Yes, mom," Yuuki said unconsciously and this made him frown. ''Mom?'' He looked at this woman again and suddenly realized that it was his mother in this world. He had never seen his mother since she was deceased in the past. He also wasn''t sure about her origin, but he knew that she was a powerful witch since Akane and Makoto wereing from her family.


    Yuuki stood up and went to follow his mother. He had to admit that having a mother was very nice, and it might be one of the reasons why he loved an older woman than himself. He sat down on the table while looking at his mother who prepared breakfast. "Where are father and Raku?"


    "Hmm? Father? Raku? What are you talking about?" the woman asked him with a confused expression.


    "..."


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and suddenly realized that he wasn''t living in a world where he was reincarnated, but he hade back to the world where he had lived.


    "Are you still sleepy?" The woman asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I might need to sleep again."


    "No way! You''ll bete for school," the woman said.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure about his father or his little brother. He hade back to his original world and it was during his childhood time where his mother was still alive. He wasn''t sure about his father, but he felt that it didn''t really matter anymore.


    "Here is the breakfast," the woman said with a warm smile.


    Yuuki nodded while smiling at this woman. He had to admit that he was very happy with only her presence beside him and everything wouldn''t be a matter for him.


    Vali realized that everyone was fake and he destroyed the barrier in his surroundings with his fist.


    *Shatter!*


    "AAAARRRHHH!!!!!"


    Vali looked at Azi Dahaka who kept screaming in pain. He wasn''t sure how long he had been trapped inside that barrier.


    "Vali," Albion said.


    Vali realized that he wasn''t the only one who was trapped inside. He looked at Arthur, Yuuki, Bikou, and Fenrir who were also trapped.


    "I''ll kill you!" Azi Dahaka sounded very angry. His body was kept burnt by the fire in this ce, however, it didn''t stop his will to kill everyone in this ce.


    Vali snorted and tried to shatter the barrier in front of him.


    *BAAAM!!!*


    Vali frowned since this barrier was very hard and he wasn''t sure whether there was a side effect when he destroyed this barrier too.


    "Useless! They won''t wake up!" Azi Dahaka said loudly while ncing at him. "I am more surprised by you! Don''t you like to live there? I can make you live in that ce forever!"


    Vali snorted and said, "All of them are fake! If I beat you then I can wake them up."


    "Come! If you are really able to defeat me! But the moment, I can escape from this ce, then I''ll destroy all of you!" Azi Dahaka shouted.

 Chapter 1017: Lets meet again

    Yuuki ate his breakfast happily. He ate it slowly trying to enjoy his food as long as he could.


    The woman only smiled while looking at him.


    Yuuki had been living in this world and he had started to integrate into this world while forgetting his past slowly. He had his own life in this life and he wasn''t sure whether it was real or fake since it was a very enjoyable life. He had a lot of girlfriends, his magic was very powerful, he had his own family, and his business was also very prosperous. His life was the one which was envied by a lot of people, but this simple life was more than he wanted, especially when he was apanied by this woman.


    Yuuki knew that this world where he was eating together with this woman was fake, but it felt very memorable for him. He didn''t want to leave this ce, but he knew that he needed to live. He was living in the present and not in the past.


    "You''re going?" The woman suddenly asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I need to go back." It was very fun, but he had responsibility in the world where he had been reincarnated. He also had made his own children with the woman that he loved. There was no way that he would stay here forever and leave them.


    "Come again in the future," the woman said with a warm smile.


    "I will." Yuuki nodded and felt a bit awkward. He would usually be quite provocative and hug women or touch them. However, in front of this woman, he wasn''t sure what to do in this situation.


    The woman chuckled and hugged him gently.


    Yuuki''s body was a bit tense, then he rxed. He smelled a very nice smell from her and also hugged her back. It wasn''t the same hug that he usually did to his girlfriends, but it was a different feeling that gave him a very memorable feeling.


    The woman separated from him and said, "You need to go back since there are a lot of people who are waiting for you."


    Yuuki wanted to say something, but his forehead was flicked by this woman then his consciousness suddenly turned dark.


    Vali had a lot of wounds on his body. The effect of "Demon King of the Sixth Heaven" started to affect him since Yuuki who controlled this space was under Azi Dahaka''s magic. He was a half-devil and even though he was only half, with Divide Dividing and Albion on his body felt being scorched.


    "Vali, you need to wake him up," Albion said with a serious tone.


    Vali knew that he needed to wake up Yuuki or else he might be buried under this fire along with Azi Dahaka who kept attacking him.


    "ROARRRRR!!!!!" Azi Dahaka was a dragon and he had his own pride as a dragon. He would keep fighting no matter how dire his situation was. He was a master magician, but he needed time before he could crack this ce to escape while also killing everyone in this ce. "You annoying fly!"


    "Compression Divider!"


    Vali used his ultimate once again. Even though almost half of his armor was melted from this fire, he kept fighting. He knew once he had defeated Azi Dahaka then he would be liberated from this fire.


    Azi Dahaka also kept fighting Vali and wanted to kill this annoying fly who kept bothering him.


    It was a chicken race, the winner was the one who could defeat anyone faster.


    Azi Dahaka kept using his healing magic to heal his body, but he didn''t use his magic this time to fight against Vali. Even though he was known as a master magician, the strength of his body was also very powerful. He charged toward Vali before opening his jaws that were full of razor-sharp fangs biting Vali through his armor.


    *Crack!*


    Vali''s armor was pierced by Azi Dahaka, however, he didn''t scream. He gritted his teeth to hold the pain on his body before punching this dragon away from him.


    *Shatter!*


    Suddenly the sound of shattering startled both of them.


    Vali suddenly felt that he didn''t feel the heat of this ce anymore and saw that his body started to regenerate. "You''rete." He snorted looking at Yuuki who had just escaped from Azi Dahaka''s magic.


    "My bad. That magic is quite troublesome that I have though," Yuuki said then he looked at Azi Dahaka. He closed his eyes before snapping his fingers.


    *Snap!*


    Vali saw a chance to escape and kicked away Azi Dahaka who had been stunned by Yuuki''s revival.


    Yuuki was surrounded by an ominous aura that filled the entire ce with blood and resentment. Then that blood started to turn into three thousand arquebuses in his surroundings.


    Azi Dahaka wanted to snort when he saw guns around Yuuki''s surroundings, but he couldugh when those flintlocks were giving him a strange feeling.


    Vali was also curious and wondered what was so strange about those flintlocks.


    "Three Thousand Worlds!" Yuuki who was holding arquebuses on both of his hands raised it before he shot it toward Azi Dahaka.


    Then, those three thousand arquebuses in his surroundings also fired a volley of the explosion to Azi Dahaka at the same time.


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*


    One might be weak, but three thousands of arquebuses which were shot at the same time caused Azi Dahaka into a miserable situation. He wasn''t sure why those flintlocks caused him a lot of damage even though it was just a little flintlock. He knew that he might die and he wanted to die while bringing Yuuki together with him. He charged and moved very fast toward Yuuki and opened his mouth wide. "Let''s die together!"


    Yuuki had to admit that Azi Dahaka was a very powerful dragon, however, his attack wasn''t over yet. He raised his palm and created a blue hologram sphere on his palm. This sphere gave a strange feeling as if it would give peace to the world, but it suddenly exploded.


    *BAAAAM!!!!*


    Azi Dahaka didn''t know what had happened and he suddenly realized that he was trapped in this blue sphere without being able to move. "What the f.u.c.k!?"


    Yuuki took a deep breath and arge phantasmal blue sword that twice asrge as Azi Dahaka appeared on the top of his head. His voice was calm as if it was a whisper, but everyone could hear his voice clearly. "Mah¨¡prya."


    The sword swept down and cut down Azi Dahaka along with the blue sphere.


    It was only an instant and nothing special happening, only an obvious result that everything that was cut by this world would disappear from this world.


    Azi Dahaka grinned even though his body was cut into two by this sword. His body started to disappear slowly, but his voice could be heard by everyone in this ce. "Let''s have a fight again in a thousand years, human."


    *BOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!*

 Chapter 1018: The night isnt over yet

    Yuuki took a deep breath before he felt that he was very tired. The Demon King of the Sixth Heaven that he had created disappeared making theme back to their world.


    Fenrir, Bikou, and Arthur also had woken up slowly from the magic of Azi Dahaka.


    "Huh? What is happening?" Bikou looked around with a stupid expression.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and only sat down on the outer part of the Hanging Garden of Babylon. He never expected the battle would be this hard. He really underestimated the power of evil dragons.


    "You alright?" Vali asked. His body had been healed by Yuuki and even though he was tired, he didn''t feel ufortable.


    "I am alright. Just give me time to rest for a few minutes," Yuuki answered. Heid down while trying to rx. He was in the sky now and he could see the stars clearly from this ce. He had to admit the scenery in front of him was very beautiful and this life was also wonderful, but the feeling of the woman earlier was really unforgettable for him.


    "Ugh, the magic of that dragon is scary," Bikou said while holding his head.


    "Woof!" Fenrir also nodded when he heard it.


    "It gives everyone false hope from the deepest part of their desire," Arthur said.


    They didn''t need to ask each other about what they had seen in that ce since it was only a fake.


    "Yuuki, nyaa!" Kuroka ran and jumped into him.


    "Ugh!" Yuuki felt that his sr plexus was hit by Kuroka. Then suddenly he was hugged tightly by this cat girl on his neck that made it hard for him to breathe. "Kuroka! Kuroka! I can''t breathe!" He suddenly heard her sniff and sighed. He caressed her back slowly and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "Where have you been?!" Kuroka asked with an annoyed tone.


    "I teleported that dragon to my special space," Yuuki said.


    "I - I have thought that you''re going to disappear...." Kuroka said with a sob voice.


    "I am not going to disappear." Yuuki tried to calm her down gently and said, "If I disappear then who is going to take care of this naughty cat?"


    Kuroka looked at his face and sobbed for a while.


    "Don''t cry, you''re going to turn ugly," Yuuki said when he looked at Kuroka''s face who seemed to be crying for a while.


    "Who are you calling, ugly, nyaa!" Kuroka was mad and bit Yuuki''s shoulder.


    "Don''t bite me! You''re a cat, not a dog!" Yuuki was helpless at this cat girl.


    Kuroka had calmed herself. She rested her head on Yuuki''s chest and hard his heartbeat that was beating normally. She hugged his neck as if afraid to lose him. "You''re really not going anywhere, right?"


    "I am not," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Kuroka asked.


    "Really," Yuuki said.


    "You swear?" Kuroka asked.


    "I swear that I won''t disappear," Yuuki said.


    "Promise me," Kuroka said.


    "I promise that I won''t disappear," Yuuki said. He hugged her waist and said, "We haven''t made a kitty either."


    "Hmm..." Kuroka nodded with a smile and hugged him again.


    "..."


    Everyone who saw this scene felt a bit awkward.


    Vali yawned and said, "I am sleepy. I am going to sleep." However, in his mind, he thought that he needed to get stronger than now after he had seen Yuuki''s power.


    "Me too," Bikou said and followed Vali.


    "I guess I am also very tired," Arthur said.


    "Let''s go back, Fenrir," Le Fay said.


    "Woof." Fenrir barked.


    Jeanne sighed looking at both Yuuki and Kuroka. "You''re going to get cold in this ce."


    "Hmm..." Yuuki looked at the sky and said, "Let me stay here for a while."


    "What are you doing here, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "Looking at the star," Yuuki answered.


    "Is it fun?" Jeanne asked.


    "Not sure. I guess it depends on the individual," Yuuki answered.


    Kuroka didn''t think much and looked at the sky.


    Jeanne also joined andid beside him.


    "Why do you think that I am going to disappear?" Yuuki asked.


    "Not sure. I just get the feeling," Kuroka answered. She looked at him and asked, "You''re really not going to disappear, right?"


    "Leaving all of you here? No, I am not going to disappear," Yuuki answered.


    Jeanne didn''t say anything, but she moved closer to Yuuki since it felt warmer.


    Yuuki had one more quest that he needed to settle, but he wasn''t in a hurry since there wasn''t any time limit for this quest. He also wasn''t sure where the location of this Grendel was since he hadn''t seen it. He remembered that Grendel was a dragon that had been in by Beowulf in the past. ''Howe both of them appear?''


    Yuuki knew about Sephiroth Graal that couldmunicate with the death and life while also knowing the principle of both of them, but he wasn''t sure whether this Longinus able to produce dragon''s body for both Grendel and Azi Dahaka. He knew that the Khaos Brigade might do something about it and probably it was about a clone or something. He had defeated Azi Dahaka, but it was impossible to kill it since the soul of Azi Dahaka was unable to be killed, but he had made sure that Sephiroth Graal was unable tomunicate with Azi Dahaka''s soul.


    Yuuki heard a soft breath on both of his sides and saw that both Jeanne and Kuroka had slept using his arms. He only sighed looking at both of them and didn''t think too much about his fight again. He wanted to take a rest and have a good sleep. However, it seemed that it was harder than he had thought.


    Yuuki saw that Sona had activated the amulet that he had given to her a few days ago. He knew that something must be happening to her. He stood up while using his magic to bring them up since he didn''t want to wake them up.


    "Yuuki, are you going somewhere, nyaa?" Kuroka had woken up when Yuuki used his magic on her.


    "There is one more problem. I''ll go back when it''s over," Yuuki said.


    "I''ll go with you, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Sure, let''s go."


    "How about Jeanne, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    Yuuki looked at Jeanne and said, "Let''s bring her." He was wondering whether he should wake her up in a rude or gentle way.

 Chapter 1019: Why you attack us?

    Issei who was fighting against the stray magician had to admit that Sona was really smart and fought with her really gave him a lot of understanding of her. The one thing that he was scared of her was how she was able to understand everyone in the Gremory''s peerage andmanded them into such a scary power.


    Sona had always been careful in this fight in the underground station. She knew that they couldn''t userge magic or else it might destroy this ce. She was also worried when she found out that they had a device or magic that was able to stop anyone from using their Sacred Gear. She wasn''t sure what it was, but she knew that she had told everyone to be careful.


    However, Sona had to admit that Gremory''s peerage was so powerful that she didn''t need to give that much ofmand in this battle. She could understand why Rias didn''t have that much ofmand on them and only told them to fight freely. She looked at both Xenovia and Koneko who had been using the weapons that had been given by Yuuki. She looked at her peerage who had an artificial Sacred Gear that had been made by Azazel-Sensei. Even though it was useful and made her peerage stronger,pared to the destructive power of Yuuki''s magic item. Her peerage artificial Sacred Gear was very weakpared to Yuuki''s magic item. She sighed and felt a bit jealous.


    "Attack them together!"


    "Combine our magic!"


    The group of stray magicians didn''t give up fighting against them. Theybined their magic together and created a gigantic ice shard that was moving toward them.


    Koneko wanted to destroy this ice shard, however, she was stopped by Sona. "Kaichou?"


    Sona adjusted her sses calmly and said, "Let Tsubaki handle this." She looked at Tsubaki and said, "Tsubaki."


    Tsubaki nodded and said, "Yes, Kaichou." She created arge mirror in front of her then that gigantic ice shard.


    They thought that the mirror would be destroyed, however, the result was out of their expectation. The gigantic ice shard that was moving suddenly changed its direction and attacked the group of stray magicians back with twice its power.


    The group of stray magicians didn''t have time to protect themselves and their barrier was too weak to block against this counterattack.


    *BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*


    The gigantic ice shard destroyed a group of stray magicians, leaving them fainting on the ground.


    Saji picked a random guy who didn''t lose consciousness and started to get angry at this person who had caused trouble to his school. He wanted to beat him to death, but he held himself. "You bastard!"


    Issei held Saji and told him to calm down. He looked at this magician and asked where they were holding both Gasper and Ravel. He hade to save his juniors and he wouldn''t leave until he saved them back.


    The magician''s mouth was quite loose and told them to the location of both Gasper and Ravel.


    They took the magician while walking toward the direction where the magician told them. They entered argeboratory. It was sorge that they could fight in this ce without worry about wrecking this ce.


    "Wee to ourboratory, oh young devil." The man appeared in front of them. He was wearing ab coat with quite a handsome face looking at them with an intrigued smile.


    "Where are both Gasper and Ravel!" Issei hurriedly said.


    "Oh, they''re here," the man said and snapped his fingers.


    Then both Gasper and Ravel appeared together by his side.


    "Gasper! Ravel!"


    Everyone hurriedly went to both of them and checked their condition. However, Gasper was wounded and they could see that he had been beaten up.


    "What are you doing to Ga-kun?!" Koneko said with an angry expression.


    "Nothing. He was just too naughty before. We need to educate him, right?" The man said with an amused smile.


    "What is your objection?" Sona asked him calmly. She felt that it was strange for this man to give both Ravel and Gasper without doing anything.


    "Like I said, we have done nothing to them. We have only used magic to observe both of them for a while. We''re not doing anything," the man said.


    "So why are you attacking us? Then why did you bring them here?" Sona said.


    "Attack you? Well, is it because we''re curious? There are a lot of youngsters in our group and they want to test how powerful it is to be the youth devil that has be famous throughout the world because of their prowess. They thought that the title was too exaggerated and wanted to fight all of you," the man said.


    They were very angry when they thought this guy came to attack them for having fun.


    "As for why bring both of them? Well, we''re a bit curious about this Dhampir since he has a secret power on his body, and for the youngdy of Phenex family?" The man snapped his finger again then arge tube that was filled with strange water appeared by his side.


    They saw someone inside that tube who seemed to be unconscious.


    "Clone." Sona frowned.


    "As expected of the youngdy of the Sitri family. That''s right, this is a clone and is it to produce our Phenex Tears," the man said with augh.


    Ravel who saw this scene looked away with an ufortable expression since no one would feelfortable to see a clone of their family became livestock for stray magicians.


    "Dammit." Issei was also angry. He didn''t expect for someone to have such a cruel hobby.


    "Well, the truth is my job is only guiding you toe here since someone has been waiting for all of you," the man said and moved back.


    They didn''t know what would happen. They saw arge magic circle appear in the center of theboratory. They knew that it was something or someone was teleported here, however, they were wondering what it was since the size of the magic circle was so big. They didn''t want too long and they saw what it was.


    "ROARRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!!"


    They opened their mouths wide and thought at the same time.


    Dragon.

 Chapter 1020: Sacrifice

    *GUOOOOO!!!!!*


    The sound of roar that came out from this thing shook the entire field causing a shockwave.


    What had appeared in front of them was a darkish monster that stood up with its two legs. Thick arms and legs. Sharp ws, fangs, and horns. Spreading enormouslyrge wings, it had a thick and long tail.


    It was a dragon, however, unlike other Dragons which are usually seen on their four legs, this monster stood on his hind legs like a human. Its appearance resembled closer to a giant with the features of a Dragon.


    Everyone was in shock looking at the appearance of this monster.


    The man seemed very happy to see their reaction. "Let me introduce you, he is the legendary dragon, Grendel!"


    Grendel!


    "Grendel?" Issei raised his eyebrow since he might be the only one who didn''t know who this dragon was.


    Grendel is an Evil Dragon, known as the Crime Force Dragon. In the past, Grendel was a fierce dragon who had fought against Ddraig at some point before he was sealed. He waster in and terminated by the original Beowulf, and ording to both Ddraig and Vritra nothing remains left after ending its tyranny.


    However, this dragon had appeared before them shocking all of them.


    Sona kindly exined the origin of this dragon to Issei who was clueless.


    "Howe you''re here?" Vritra asked.


    "Oh, Vritra? Have you be a tool?" Grendel smirked, then he looked at Issei. "Hahaha, Ddraig, see that you have fallen too low." His expression clearly showed disdain to both Vritra and Ddraig which had sealed and became a Sacred Gear. "For your question, how Ie here?"


    "...." Everyone didn''t say anything and looked at Grendel with a curious expression.


    Grendel seemed happy to see their expression and said, "The answer is....."


    "I won''t answer you, Idiot!"


    Grendel smiled widely showing his sharp fangs.


    "....."


    Everyone was annoyed when they heard such an answer.


    "If you can defeat me then I don''t mind answering your question," Grendel said, showing off his dragon''s muscle.


    "Kaichou, I''ll handle this," Issei said.


    "Are you sure?" Sona asked.


    "Yes, I''ll defeat this dragon," Issei said with a serious expression looking at Grendel.


    Grendel only smirked and said, "Come, let''s see whether you have that power the holder of Ddraig!"


    "Ddraig, let''s go," Issei said.


    "....."


    However, Ddraig didn''t answer Issei and it was only silence.


    Issei blinked his eyes and said, "Ddraig!"


    "..."


    Ddraig didn''t answer him immediately, then said, "Huh? Where is this? Who are you?"


    !!!!


    Everyone seemed shocked when they heard Ddraig had a very childlike voice so suddenly.


    "Ddraig, what''s wrong? Let''s show this bastard dragon our b.o.o.b.s power!" Issei hurriedly said.


    "B.o.o.b.s?! No, b.o.o.b.s! I am scared of b.o.o.b.s!" Ddraig seemed very scared when he heard a "boob".


    "........"


    "Ddraig! Wake up!" Issei said.


    "No b.o.o.b.s!" Ddraig cried.


    "......"


    They didn''t know what had happened, but they knew that Ddraig had a mental damage that made him scared of b.o.o.b.s.


    "You''re noting?" Grendel looking at Issei with a strange expression.


    "Please, wait for a while. It seems that the Red Dragon Emperor and the dragon inside his Boosted Gear are in a strange situation," the man said.


    "....."


    Issei felt strange when the man helped him in this situation. "Why do you hate b.o.o.b.s, Ddraig?"


    "No b.o.o.b.s! I am scared of b.o.o.b.s!" Ddraig cried once again.


    Issei wasn''t sure what to do in this situation.


    Sona adjusted her sses and said, "Hyoudou, what are you going to do now?"


    "....." Issei wanted to say something, but it stopped on his mouth.


    "I - Issei-san, m - maybe, I know someone who can help you," Asia said nervously.


    "Really?! Asia-chan?" Issei was surprised.


    "Yes." Asia nodded when she looked at Issei''s expression. She knew that she needed to do this to help him. She walked two steps in the front then held both of her hands together. "Fafnir, pleasee."


    Everyone looked at her action in curiosity then they saw a golden magic circle appeared in front of her.


    It didn''t take a long time before they saw another dragon in front of them. This dragon was different from Grendel since its appearance was a golden Western Dragon that is more than 10 meters tall, whocks a pair of wings that grow on his back, and has a horn on the tip of his nose.


    "Dragon?" Issei was surprised.


    "It''s Fafnir." Xenovia looked at Fafnir and said, "Azazel-sensei has given Asia-chan a pact to this dragon before."


    "Fafnir-san, can you help Ddraig-san?" Asia asked with a hopeful expression.


    Fafnir looked at the Boosted Gear for a while then looked at Asia before giving her a nod. [I need my sacrifice.]


    "Sacrifice?" Issei was doubtful.


    "It has be a has been a ritual that someone needs to make a sacrifice when they decide to call upon a dragon," Sona said.


    "What is sacrifice?" Xenovia asked.


    "Should it be a treasure?" Sona said unsurely.


    Asia seemed very nervous and her face was very red. She took a deep breath before taking off her panties slowly.


    "Asia-chan!" Issei and Xenovia were surprised when they saw Asia take off her panties.


    Asia showed her panties with both of her hands and said, "T - This is the sacrifice...."


    Fafnir looked at Asia for a while before moving his head closer.


    *Sniff!* *Sniff!*


    "Damn, don''t sniff her panties!" Issei was very angry, but he was also helpless in this situation.


    Asia wanted to cry at this moment, but she held herself.


    Fafnir took Asia''s panties with his horn and sniffed in deeply. "Sniff... Asia-tan''s panties!" He was beyond excited and seemed very happy.


    "......"


    "U - Umm, Fafnir-san, can you do something to Ddraig-san?" Asia asked.


    Fafnir nodded and used his power to make Boosted Gear glow in golden light.


    "H - Huh? What happened?" Ddraig seemed to have woken up and saw Issei was crying. "Huh? Issie, what''s wrong?"


    "Ddraig, we need to kill this dragon!" Issei said while looking at Grendel.


    "Huh? It''s my fault?" Grendel pointed his finger at himself with a confused expression.

 Chapter 1021: Grendel 1

    Grendel seemed wronged here, but he didn''t care. "Hurry up and fight!" He was very impatient looking at them.


    "I''ll start!" Issei raised his Boosted Gear and said, "Ddraig!"


    "Oh! Partner!" Ddraig shouted. He had woken up from his trauma and had turned back to normal. He saw Grendel and his blood was excited to fight this dragon.


    [Bnce Breaker!]


    [Illegal Move Triaina!]


    [Welsh Dragonic Rook!]


    Issei was covered in red crimson armor with very thick arms. In this form, he possessed massive power and defense but had a low body maneuvering speed because of the massive, thickened armor. Even though it had a low speed, what he wanted to get was the power from this form.


    Issei was powerful, even though he wasn''t as powerful as in the original since his body was a normal human. Originally, his body was destroyed and it had been created once again by both Ophis and Ddraig. Making his body into a half-dragon and became stronger than before.


    Everyone had high anticipation of Issei since this guy had always been unexpected.


    "Finally, juste and hit me," Grendel said with an impatient expression.


    Issei didn''t disappoint him and charged directly toward Grendel. His booster boosted his speed and he raised his fist to punch Grendel''s face.


    *BAAAAMMM!!!*


    They thought that this punch could defeat Grendel, however, they needed to be disappointed.


    Grendel grinned, showing his sharp fangs in his mouth. "Is this it?"


    "Then, I''lle once again!" Issei didn''t raise his fist, but the booster behind his elbow and created a force simr to a hammer. "Solid Impact!"


    *BAAAAMMMM!!!*


    Issei had always been confident with his physical power, but it seemed that didn''t work on this dragon.


    "Ha! How boring!" Grendel raised hisrge fist and punched Issei.


    *BAAAAAMMM!!*


    The result was obvious, Issei was thrown and hit the wall on this field.


    "Issei!!"


    "Hyoudou!"


    Everyone seemed very nervous when they saw the power behind Grendel since they knew very well how powerful Issei was in this Welsh Dragonic Rook form.


    "You''re too boring!" Grendel opened his mouth wide and sent out a st of fire through his mouth.


    Sona hurriedly used his water magic to create arge amount of water to cover everyone.


    Fafnir, who had been summoned, also used his golden aura to cover everyone.


    Shinra also used her Sacred Gear to try to reflect on the attack.


    Koneko was the same and hurriedly changed into her other form using her magic item. She used hernce to destroy thisrge st of fire.


    The four of thembined their power with each other to block Grendel''s attack.


    *BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    They knew very well that a dragon that had fought against Ddraig in the past was very powerful and it seemed that was right. They had sessfully blocked Grendel''s attack, however, they realized how powerful Grendel was.


    Shinra''s Sacred Gear broke instantly when she tried to reflect on Grendel''s attack. Even though her power was able to reflect on an attack, it had a limit. She couldn''t reflect on an attack that she was unable to handle.


    Sona was also quite troubled since her expertise wasn''t a power, but rather a skill. Her family''s trait was water magic, but her power couldn''t handle this dragon. She knew that she needed to work together with everyone to handle this dragon.


    Irina and Asia went to Issei who was being thrown by this dragon.


    "Issei-san!"


    "Issei!"


    "Cough! Cough! I am alright," Issei said and tried to stand up. His chest was hurt, but it didn''t mean that he would stop fighting. He stood up once again and joined the battle. He felt very unsatisfied when he was thrown by Grendel''s power. He was also quite dumbfounded since his attack didn''t even put a scratch on this dragon.


    "Koneko, can your power do damage to it?" Sona asked.


    "I''ll try," Koneko said and leaped very fast. Her movement was in an instant as if she was teleported directly.


    Grendel was a bit surprised, by this little cat, but he was more excited to see the power of this little cat. "Come!"


    Koneko mmed hernce in a crazed manner on Grandel''s head.


    *BAAM!* *BAAM!* *BAAM!*


    Grendel was a bit in a daze when he received an attack from Koneko. Even though this attack didn''t damage his skin, his brain was a bit shaken by the shockwave that was produced by Koneke''snce.


    Sona saw a chance and said, "Hyoudou! Saji!"


    "Yes, Kaichou!"


    Issei and Saji moved in together at the same time.


    Issei, who wanted revenge on this damn dragon, also moved and used his punch again in his Welsh Dragonic Rook form. If his punch earlier wasn''t enough, then he only needed to punch this dragon more until he beat this dragon up.


    Saji also used his line on his Sacred Gear to absorb Grendel''s power along with burning him in the fire curse.


    Three of them charged together using all of their power to attack Grendel together.


    "Xenovia," Sona said. She could see that Grendel was unscathed and felt very ufortable since the defense of this dragon was too strong, right?


    Xenovia knew that it was her time. She used her Balmung directly since she really loved this sword.


    Fafnir who was Xenovia had taken Balmung seemed a bit agitated.


    "Fafnir-san." Asia could feel that Fafnir was a bit agitated for some reason.


    Fafnir looked at Asia for a while and looked at Asia''s panties on his horn. He calmed himself, but he was still annoyed. [Asia-tan, I''ll go back.] He had been in by Siegfried with Balmung in the past and seeing that sword made him very ufortable. His body was engulfed in golden light and he teleported back to his home.


    Sona was startled when Fafnir teleported back. She looked at Xenovia and knew that it might be because of Balmung on her hand. She knew the legend of Fafnir very well and understood why he decided to go back. She knew that the power of this dragon was very powerful and she looked at the amulet that Yuuki had given to her.


    "Balmung!"


    During Sona''s deep thought, Xenovia used Balmung right away to y Grendel.


    *BOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!!*

 Chapter 1022: Grendel 2

    Blue enormous light moved downward directly toward Grendel.


    Koneko, Saji, and Issei had made their retreat and waited for the result of this attack. They were quite confident in Xenovia''s power with Balmung that had been given by Yuuki.


    *BOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!*


    Smoke covered the entire area making them unable to see what had happened to Grandel, but because of their physiology, they were quite rxed after Xenovia''s attack. However, the moment they rxed they saw arge ball of fire came out from the smoke.


    Sona didn''t have a choice but to use her water magic once again to protect everyone. This time she used all of her power to block this fire breath.


    *Pshhh!!!*


    The water was evaporated by the fire, but Sona kept holding up to block the remaining fire.


    "Interesting, you''re not that weak," Grendel said and seemed to be alright from their attack.


    Sona was a bit tired using her power and directly clenched the amulet that Yuuki had given to her. Even though she wanted to defeat this dragon alone, she didn''t want anyone to be harmed by Grendel and it was better to be safe rather than being reckless. She thought that Yuuki woulde directly, but it seemed that wasn''t the case. She looked at Asia and asked, "Asia, can you summon Fafnir again?"


    Asia shook her head and said, "I don''t have panties anymore on me." To summon Fafnir she needed to sacrifice her used panties, but she had used her panties earlier and she didn''t have it anymore.


    "..."


    No matter what happened, Sona would always be calm, but in this case, she was a bit stumped when she heard Asia''s reasoning. She was wondering why there were a lot of perverts in her surroundings. "Everyone, we need to work together to defeat this dragon."


    "Yes, Kaichou!"


    Sona started hermand and her peerage moved together to attack Grendel.


    Saji back once again and used his line on his Sacred Gear to absorb Grendel''s power then transferred those powers to everyone to recover their stamina. He also put his fire curse on Grendel to trouble him. He knew that it might not cause a lot of damage to Grendel, but he could help everyone in this battle as a supporter.


    Grendel is a very powerful tanker. However, he was very annoyed by Saji''s Vritra''s Sacred Gear. "You''re annoying!" He wanted to charge toward Saji, but he was stopped by thebination of both Koneko and Issei who were both heavyweight fighters.


    Koneko and Issei had the strongest power in physical strength in this battle and they knew that they needed to work together to defeat this dragon.


    Xenovia was the same and used both of her Durandal and Balmung to destroy the defense of Gredel.


    Sona''s other peerage members also attacked Grendel.


    Bennia and Loup Garou used their agile movement to attack Grendel in rapid, however, their attack''s power was too low. They were a bit helpless, but they didn''t stop to attack Grendel since they couldn''t use their power then they used their speed to attack this dragon.


    Shinra, Momo, Kusaka, Tomoe, Tsubasa, and Ruruko didn''t attack recklessly since they knew their attacks were useless against this dragon who had a very big defense. They could see that Grendel''s body was only wounded in somece, but it didn''t seem to stop this dragon from attacking.


    Sona also didn''t order them to attack Grendel and had decided to use them as a precaution in case Grendel had other means that were being hidden in case he was cornered.


    Grendel had to admit that thebined attack of the five of them was quite good. "Hahaha..." He keptughing and used his tail to m them.


    Saji, who wasn''t moving from his location, saw arge tail be bigger in his eyes. "Shit..."


    Loup Garou moved very fast and pushed Saji away.


    *BAAAAAMMM!!!!*


    "Garou!" Saji was alright, but Loup Garou was very miserable being attacked by Grendel''s tail directly.


    "Asia." Sona was worried about the health of her peerage and only hoped that Asia could heal Loup Garou. She also hoped for Yuuki toe as soon as possible in this battle. She wasn''t sure that she could run away from this battle after she had seen the speed of Grendel.


    Asia hurriedly moved to Loup Garou and used her Sacred Gear to heal him. She could see that Loup Garou was hurt.


    "Ugh..." Loup Garou could feel that some of his ribs were broken along with the bone in his hand.


    "I''ll heal you immediately," Asia said.


    Loup Garou only closed his eyes to rest as much as he could since he knew that the battle wasn''t over yet.


    Koneko and Xenovia moved back and they were preparing for their ultimate moves together.


    Issei, Saji, and Bennia worked together to buy time for both Koneko and Xenovia to use their attack.


    Sona, who was tired before, had recovered since Saji had used his Sacred Gear to help her regain her stamina. She looked at Koneko and Xenovia with a hope that both of theirbination attacks could do something on this dragon''s thick skin.


    Grendel had be very crazy and attacked them very wildly.


    Xenovia and Koneko knew that they needed to use their attacks as soon as possible.


    Then two enormous blue lights appeared at the same time, cutting through the ceiling of the field before mming it together toward Grendel.


    "Balmung!"


    "Bard Longineus!"


    *BOOOOOOMMMM!!!!!*


    The man in the robe only looked at the scene in front of him while writing something on the note. The battle that was happening in this ce didn''t have anything to do with him since he was only a magician and researcher. He was quite surprised at the power of the youth devil and wrote down anything that he had found in this battle. He had also used this chance to observe Grendel''s power since it had only been a while since this dragon had been reincarnated.


    "What are you writing?"


    "I am writing about Grendel''s performance in this battle along with the power of youth devil," the man said unconsciously. He suddenly realized something and wanted to escape only to realize that a hand had made a hole in his chest area. He saw that hand holding a heart that was beating in a regr manner. He knew whose heart that hand had stabbed, but he was helpless in this situation. He couldn''t see the face of his killer, and could only fall down on the ground before dying.


    "You''re not tired, nyaa?"


    "It''s alright. I''ll rest after this battle."


    "I''ll give you a massage, nyaa."


    "I - I''ll massage you too!"


    "It seems that I need to solve this dragon as soon as possible."

 Chapter 1023: Grendel 3

    Yuuki didn''t help them as soon as he came, but he realized there was another person who was watching this battle. "You''re not going to join?"


    "No. I am surprised that you have the energy to fight against Grendel after ----"


    Yuuki was toozy to talk and created a bloody red spear on his hand. He raised his hand and this spear started to glow in blood color giving an ominous feeling.


    Kuroka and Jeanne were a bit surprised to see him taken out this spear since it was their first time to see such a dreadful weaponing from him.


    The man in silver hair was also startled since it didn''t fit the script. Usually, his opponent would give him a chance to talk about his crime or ask him a question, but this masked man wanted to kill him as soon as possible.


    "G¨¢e....."


    It was at this moment that this spear gave powerful momentum.


    The man knew that he needed to run away as soon as possible. He used his teleportation magic directly to run away from this ce.


    "Bolg!"


    Yuuki threw his spear toward this man.


    The spear which was thrown distorted the space around it. It was moving very fast and there was only a glimpse of it that could be seen.


    The man teleported right away back to his headquarter to run away from this spear, but it didn''t stop the spear from following this man.


    The spear moved very fast and drilled into the wall to follow toward the man''s location aiming his heart to kill him.


    Yuuki had created G¨¢e Bolg to kill that man directly since he was toozy to talk against him. He was very tired at that moment. Even though his body had be stronger after he had received his reward in the past, but A?i Dah¨¡ka was a very powerful opponent. He needed to be serious to fight against that evil dragon and it had taken a lot of his energy. He looked at Grendel and thought for a while about how to defeat it.


    "I''ll go, nyaa!" Kuroka said.


    "He''s resting for a while," Jeanne said.


    Kuroka and Jeanne moved together to attack Grendel together.


    Yuuki knew that Grendel was weaker than A?i Dah¨¡ka and it was more docilepared to A?i Dah¨¡ka since Grendel couldn''t use magic. He thought for a while and remembered the legend of Beowulf who had defeated Grendel in the past. He knew that he needed that weapon to defeat this dragon.


    They had thought that the attack of both Koneko and Xenovia was unable to defeat Grendel and it seemed that their thought was right.


    Grendel was very lively and continued to attack them even though there was arge wound on his chest. Blood dripped from his chest, but he wouldn''t stop his attack against them. "Ha!" He raised his fist toward Bennia and mmed it toward her. He didn''t even care whether Bennia was a girl in this battle. In his eyes, all of them here were ready to be ughtered by him.


    *BAAAAMMMM!!!!*


    Bennia''s fate was unknown when arge fist from Grendel moved very fast toward her.


    "Bennia!" Sona screamed.


    They were very worried about this situation, however, they saw two familiar people who appeared to have blocked Grendel''s fist together.


    "Nee-sama!" Koneko was surprised to see her big sister.


    "Jeanne!" Xenovia and Irina were surprised to see Jeanne.


    Kuroka and Jeanne blocked Grendel''s fist together.


    Jeanne used her Bnce Breaker directly to create arge dragon of the Holy Swords.


    Kuroka created a white me to stop the momentum of the fist of this dragon. She used her sword to change the direction of this fist to the side. She hurriedly moved back and grabbed Bennia to the side and took a deep breath. She had to admit that Grendel was very powerful.


    "Bennia, are you alright?" Sona hurriedly came.


    "I''m alright," Bennia said in relief. She looked at Kuroka and said, "Thank you."


    "No problem, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Jeanne was annoyed when her dragon was destroyed instantly by Grendel''s fist. "Kuroka, help me!"


    "Wait, nyaa!" Kuroka looked at Sona and Bennia and said, "I will go now."


    "Wait! Where is Yuuki?" Sona asked. She knew that both Jeanne and Kuroka should be the helpers that had been sent by Yuuki.


    "He is resting for a while since we also have been attacked by dragon too early, nyaa," Kuroka said and helped Jeanne.


    "Dragon?" Sona wanted to ask, but that question went unanswered since Kuroka had left her. She had a lot of questions on her mind such as was he alright? What Dragon? Who attacked them? She felt that it was only a night that there were a lot of things happening making her head have a headache.


    "Nee-sama!" Koneko joined Kuroka directly.


    "You''re alright, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "It''s okay," Koneko said. She was a bit tired, but she knew that she needed to defeat this dragon as soon as possible.


    Saji, Xenovia, and Issei were a bit overwhelmed since there were only three of them who fought Grendel. However, they sighed in relief when they saw both Kuroka and Jeanne appeared here since they needed help to defeat this f.u.c.k.i.n.g dragon.


    Kuroka used his transformation directly using her magic item. She was covered in white me and the temperature in this ce had increased dramatically.


    Grendel was more than happy to see two new people appeared in this ce since this fight would be more interesting.


    Grendel is an aggressive, psychotic Dragon that is only interested in fighting and killing. That was the opinion of everyone who had fought against him. He was a battle maniac who loved physicalbat and destruction more than anything. He was very excited until he heard a shout that annoyed him.


    "Oi, Idiotic Dragon, your opponent is me."


    Grendel turned toward the source of this dragon, but his expression turned ugly when he felt a familiar feeling through the weapon of this person. His expression turned very fierce and he screamed.


    "I WILL KILL YOU!!!!"

 Chapter 1024: Grendel 4

    Yuuki looked at Grendel while holding two weapons that he had just created earlier. He could see that Grendel had a furious expression on his face. He didn''t me him since he understood why Grendel was furious.


    However, it was different from everyone since they didn''t understand why Grendel was very furious at this moment.


    Yuuki had created both Hrunting and Naegling to defeat this legendary dragon.


    Hrunting is a magical sword that can sniff out the smell of blood, it canunch the most optimal sh with a mere ordinary swing. Each time the swordnds a sessful hit, the drawn blood will flow into the de and it will shine in red color.


    Naegling is arge magical sword that has the shape of a club made of steel. It is used with a purpose to smash targets in close range, and it is equivalent to having no cutting ability. Furthermore, there is a concern that it can break when used more than a certain number of times. However, at the moment of destruction, it can causerge damage.


    Hrunting and Naegling are two famous weapons that were used by Beowulf in the past to y this legendary dragon.


    It was very easy to understand why Grendel was so furious at this moment. Even though the shape of the weapon was different, the aura from both Hrunting and Naegling was the same. It gave him a bit of a chill feeling, but at the same time, it made him beyond angry to see those weapons appear before him again. He couldn''t help but wanted to chew this masked man right away with his sharp fangs.


    Grendel charged immediately toward Yuuki who was staying on the side of the field. His mouth was wide open, ready to shred him apart.


    Everyone started to be worried when they saw such action from Grendel, however, they were too slow to chase after this dragon.


    "Yuu---"


    They wanted to say his real name but suddenly remembered that he didn''t want his name to be known.


    It was a bit of an embarrassing moment, but the attack on Grendel wouldn''t wait for them to correct his name.


    Yuuki saw Grendel got closer toward him, but he wasn''t panicking. His speed wasn''t lower than the dragon in front of him. He raised his Naegling before smashing it right into Grendel''s head.


    *BAAAAAMM!!!!*


    "Hgh!!!!" Grendel almost bit his tongue when he was smashed by Yuuki.


    Yuuki saw that his Naegling had turned into reddish and he stabbed Hrunting right into Grendel''s eyes.


    *Puchi!*


    Its sound was simr when a balloon was stabbed by a needle. The sound of Grendel''s eyes being stabbed by Hrunting produced a simr sound that made everyone look away.


    "ROARRRRR!!!!!" Grendel roared in pain, but it didn''t stop him from attacking Yuuki. The more he was hurt the more that he became crazier and wanted to kill Yuuki who made him into this. He charged toward him again and also sted a breath of fire from his mouth.


    Yuuki smashed Naegling once again toward Grendel''s mouth and didn''t let him shoot out a breath of fire.


    *BOOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    A loud explosion could be heard from inside Grendel''s mouth. It made Grendel a bit stunned since it made his brain shake from the shockwave of the explosion.


    Yuuki wasn''t going to give him mercy since he was in a very bad mood. He only wanted to go back to his house and take a rest while also spending a night with his girlfriends, but this annoying dragon from legend kept appearing one after another. He wouldn''t be satisfied with only killing this dragon. He raised his Hrunting and put it right into Grendel''s wound on its stomach.


    *Stab!*


    It didn''t hurt Grendel, but it made him very ufortable until he saw Yuuki''s action with one eye.


    Yuuki made the wound on Grendel be bigger with Hrunting while also absorbing a lot of Grendel''s blood.


    Grendel also felt that his blood was kept being absorbed by Hrunting. He still needed blood to maintain his body even though he was reincarnated, but his body was real. His eyes turned red and didn''t mind dying. He could be reincarnated again and he didn''t care whether he would die in this battle. The only thing that he wanted to do was to kill this human who had made him into such a state.


    Yuuki sent out a bunch of salt toward therge wound on Grendel''s stomach.


    *Ssh!*


    Grendel raised his ws to cut Yuuki into pieces, but he didn''t expect that Yuuki had the power to block him.


    Yuuki smashed Naegling into Grendel''s ws without mercy.


    *BAAAAM!!!*


    "You want me to die, huh?" Yuuki kept smashing his Naegling into Grendel''s ws.


    Even though Grendel was famous for his defense and endurance, he had been defeated by Beowulf in the past.


    Beowulf is only a human, but he can defeat Grendel in the past with only both Naegling and Hrunting on his hands.


    Yuuki is also human, and he is confident that he can do the same.


    No.


    Yuuki would surpass any hero in human history since a human had extraordinary potential. He kept smashing Naegling into Grendel''s ws, crippling it into a mess.


    Grendel was crazy, but the man in front of him was crazier than him.


    Yuuki moved around while creating a lot of wounds on Grendel''s body while Hrunting while absorbing a lot of his blood.


    The fight between the two of them could only be described by one word.


    Brutal.


    Blood. Bone. Meat. There were a lot of things that were scattered on the ground making a lot of people who had weak hearts wanted to throw up at this moment.


    Yuuki looked at both Hrunting and Naegling on his hands and went to everyone. "Buy me time for five minutes."


    They heard his words, then looked at Grendel who kept fighting even though there were a lot of wounds and a lot of missing meats from his body.


    Sona nodded and said, "No matter what, buy him time for five minutes!"


    They didn''t know what Yuuki could do with five minutes, but they could only believe in him right now.

 Chapter 1025: Grendel 5

    Yuuki looked at both Naegling and Hrunthing which had turned into blood-red while glowing a dim blue light. He knew that both of those weapons were ready to burst, but he knew that it wasn''t enough to one-hit-kill this legendary dragon. He also decided to use a move that he had gotten from a reward in his quest in the past.


    King Punch.


    Yuuki remembered that it was the move of Elizabello from One Piece that could even create a lot of damage to Yonkou.


    Everyone in One Piece''s world knew that "King Punch" from Elizabello was very destructive.


    Yuuki applied "King Punch" on both of his hands before he smashed both Naegling and Hrunting that were ready to burst at the same time to create more damage on Grendel.


    "You''re alright?" Jeanne asked.


    "I need time to prepare something," Yuuki said while preparing his attack.


    The only disadvantage of this technique was that it needed a lot of time to prepare.


    Yuuki remembered that Elizabello needed one hour to warm up before he could pulverize everything with his punch. He didn''t need that much of a long time, but five minutes was a very long time.


    Issei had changed back and used his Boosted Gear to boost everyone''s power, especially to Kuroka, Koneko, and Xenovia. He knew that the three of them had the highest strength power.


    Saji continued to use his Sacred Gear to absorb Grendel''s power and stamina while also channeling it to everyone. He could only support everyone in this situation. He sighed when he thought that he couldn''t use his Bnce Breaker and it made him very vexed at this moment. He looked at Yuuki who was giving powerful momentum. He was curious about what Yuuki wanted to do, but he didn''t ask him since he was afraid to break his focus.


    Sona and Jeanne were working together to stop Grendel while also giving time for Xenovia, Koneko, and Kuroka to use their ultimate technique.


    Jeanne created tworge dragons that were made from Holy Swords.


    The two dragons worked together to attack Grendel at the same time.


    Sona, who didn''t like the holy aura from Jeanne''s dragon, could only say that Jeanne was quite dependable in this situation. She created arge serpent to tie Grendel in ce, making him unable to move. "Koneko! Xenovia! Kuroka-san!"


    Xenovia, Koneko, and Kuroka were ready with their preparation.


    Xenovia raised both of her Durandal and Balmung at the same time before creating two enormous lights thatbined together giving an aura for the opposition.


    Koneko also created a gigantic blue light sword from hernce ready to attack at the same time.


    Kuroka created arge dragon that was made from white mes.


    "Durandal! Balmung!"


    "Bard Longineus!"


    "Astor Inqerad!"


    Their attacks started tobine with each other, creating abined three swords with a white me dragon that swirled around it.


    Everyone who saw thebination attacks of the three of them could only open their mouths in awe since they could feel the powerful power behind this attack.


    Issei, who saw thebination of their three attacks, started to use his Boosted Gear to strengthen their attack.


    [Boost!]


    Their attack grew bigger and it mmed directly toward Grendel.


    Jeanne and Sona had hurriedly backed away from Grendel, who would receive theirbination attack.


    Grendel, who had turned crazy, didn''t care about any attack that was sent toward him. He was proud of his defense and he would show them that this attack was useless. "OOOOOOHHHHHH!!!!!!" He opened his mouth and sent out a breath of me.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!*


    Grendel''s me attacked thebination attack, but it didn''t stop that attack.


    Grendel charged toward the attack and blocked the attack with his punch.


    *BOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!*


    Everyone closed their eyes when Grendel was hit by thebination attack.


    The shockwave that was created from it was so powerful that it shook the field and made everything into ruin.


    It was surely a luck that the stray magician had strengthened this ce with their magic or else thebination attack would destroy everything.


    Issei, Saji, Xenovia, Sona, and Koneko were very tired at this moment. However, their expression seemed to be very rxed since they thought that they had defeated this dragon.


    "It''s not over, nyaa," Kuroka said with a serious expression.


    Grendel came out of the ruin with one of his hands mangled after receiving theirbination attack. His one eye was red and he looked at them with a very angry expression ready to kill them.


    They felt a bloodthirsty aura that came out from Grendel that made their legs weak. They didn''t expect Grendel to be alive from theirbination of attacks. They had used their everything, but they couldn''t defeat this legendary dragon.


    Kuroka stood up in front of everyone since she knew that she was the only one who could buy time for Yuuki to send his attack.


    "ROARRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!!"


    Grendel roared loudly, making their eardrums almost burst.


    They weren''t sure what to do at this moment and could only put their hope on Yuuki.


    Grendel charged toward them while opening his mouth to eat all of them. He was very angry and he wanted to eat them. He also wanted to torture them and showed them what it meant to make him this angry.


    They were in despair when Kuroka had a serious expression while summoning another dragon that was made from white mes.


    "I''ll handle this."


    Suddenly Yuuki appeared in front of everyone and his two weapons had turned into bright crimson that seemed ready to burst in an instant.


    Grendel, who saw Yuuki, turned his anger toward him. He really hated him and after that, he would also kill everyone that he loved in this world. "DIE!!!!!"


    "No, you''re the one who is going to die."


    Yuuki leaped and raised both of his weapons at the same time toward Grendel''s head.


    "Grendel....."


    The muscle on both of his arms was tightened to the limit and it seemed almost bursting.


    "Buster!"


    *Ssh!*


    It sounded simr to a watermelon that was smashed to the ground with a lot of power.


    The moment Yuuki, who had used a technique of "King Punch" on both of his arms mmed both of Hrunting and Naegling into Grendel''s head.


    Issei and Saji closed their eyes instantly and felt something warm and wet on their faces and body. Both of them opened their eyes and couldn''t help but wanted to puke since they saw the scene in front of them.


    Grendel, who was known as a legendary dragon, had turned into messy mush on the ground.

 Chapter 1026: Grendel 6

    "Ha....." Yuuki was quite tired and closed his eyes. His arms were shaking a bit before it started being recovered slowly by Avalon inside his body. He didn''t expect such an attack would put a lot of strain on his body. If it was his usual state then he might be able to do such an attack twice or thrice a day, but it was a different story when he had just fought against another strong evil dragon.


    "....."


    Everyone was a bit in shock looking at the red mush on the ground. They had thought a lot about what kind of thing that Yuuki would do with five minutes, but they didn''t expect his attack would turn Grendel who made them very helpless into this state.


    "Disgusting..."


    Issei and Saji said and made everyone wake up from their shock state.


    They saw both Issei and Saji were covered in a mush of blood and meat from Grendel and made their appearance was a bit disgusting.


    "Kuroka, can you seal the soul of Grendel?" Yuuki asked. He was holding Grendel''s soul after he had defeated him.


    "Leave it to me, nyaa." Kuroka nodded and started to use her senjutsu to seal the soul of Grendel. She remembered that as long as the soul exists Grendel could be reincarnated several times. She muttered something before the soul of Grendel was sealed by her.


    They could see that Grendel''s soul tried to fight back when Kuroka wanted to seal it, but Grendel''s soul was too weak to fight against Kuroka.


    Yuuki received a notice that the quest was over and he decided to go back since he was very tired. "Sona, I''ll go back first."


    "But...." Shinra wanted to ask a lot of questions from him since the thing that had happened to them was too shocking.


    "Let him," Sona said, stopping Shinra. She looked at Yuuki and said, "I''ll visit you tomorrow."


    Yuuki nodded and wanted to sleep as soon as possible.


    Kuroka and Jeanne also came toward him to go back since they were also quite tired from this battle.


    "Shirone, I''ll go back first, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Jeanne only bowed her head without saying anything.


    Kuroka started teleportation magic and teleported three of them together.


    Sona adjusted her sses and said, "Let''s go back."


    "Kaichou, can you help us to clean our body?" Saji asked with a tired expression. His entire body was covered in disgusting things that made him very ufortable.


    The girls also moved back from him since their smell was quite strange and not good.


    Sona sighed and used her water magic to wash both Issei and Saji.


    *Ssh!*


    Saji and Issei were poured by arge amount of water that made them sigh.


    "Brrr....."


    Saji and Issei felt quite cold at this moment and thought that they might get a cold tomorrow."


    "Alright, let''s go back and sleep. We can talk about this matter tomorrow after we have taken a good rest," Sona said.


    They nodded and went back together since they had saved both Ravel and Gasper.


    Yuuki didn''t go back to his house since it would make his girlfriends worried to see him in this state. He went back to the Hanging Garden of Babylon and took a bath in his room together with Kuroka.


    "I''ll wash you back, nyaa," Kuroka said with a smile while washing his back.


    "Back?" Yuuki rolled his eyes since he felt that his little brother was being massaged by Kuroka. He didn''t mind it since it really made him rxed. "It''s good."


    "Thank you, nyaa," Kuroka said with a smile.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    Kuroka and Yuuki turned and saw that the bathroom door was open. They saw Jeanne wearing a swimsuit entering the bathroom with a red face.


    "I - I''ll help wash your body," Jeanne said with a red face.


    "......." Yuuki was a bit surprised, but then he had thought that his hard work had given him a result. "Please."


    Kuroka only nodded with a knowing smile looking at Jeanne. "Do you want me to meet you, nyaa?"


    "G - Good." Jeanne nodded nervously. It might be because she didn''t have any resistance anymore on Yuuki and she had always heard their deed every night that made her a bit curious about such a thing. She looked at the thing between his legs and gulped. She wasn''t sure how that thing could fit into Kuroka''s body.


    "Come here, nyaa. I am a very good teacher, nyaa. Let me show you how to wash it," Kuroka said.


    "Aren''t you going to wash my back?" Yuuki asked.


    "It''s okay, nyaa. I can wash itter, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    Jeanne wasn''t sure what to say and only followed Kuroka''s instruction. She suddenly felt that the soul of Jeanne D''Arc on her body didn''t show any resistance rather it was quite eager to learn something new.


    It was at this moment that Kuroka had be a teacher and Jeanne had be a student.


    Yuuki had be a subject of their lesson forever.


    "You''re very good, nyaa. You have a talent in this area, nyaa," Kuroka said with a satisfied expression.


    Jeanne wasn''t sure whether she should be happy with such praise.


    Yuuki had to admit that it was good and said, "Then, it is my time to repay you."


    "Good, nyaa." Kuroka nodded.


    "Repay? What do you mean?" Jeanne asked. However, she didn''t need to wait for what had happened. She saw Yuuki started to wash Kuroka''s body along with her inside giving a melodic m.o.a.n that filled the entire room. Her face flushed in red and she mped her legs together feeling a bit wet from watching this. Her breath was also erratic and she knew that she couldn''t watch it anymore. "I - I am not ready yet!" She screamed then went out of the bathroom in a hurry.


    Kuroka didn''t really mind Jeanne and asked, "Aren''t you tired, nyaa?"


    "I always have extra energy for this thing," Yuuki said.


    Kuroka opened her arms and said, "Bring me, nyaa."


    Yuuki smiled and said, "As you wish."

 Chapter 1027: I didnt expect

    Euclid Lucifuge.


    It was his name and he was very troubled because of the famous "Archer" who messed up his entrance earlier.


    Euclid had nned to enter the scene when Grendel was fighting against Sona''s peerage and Rias''s peerage, especially Rias''s peerage since he was very interested in Red Dragon Emperor who was also his little sister-inw.


    Yes.


    Rias Gremory is his little sister-inw.


    Euclid Lucifuge is the younger brother of Grayfia Lucifuge, the uncle of Millicas Gremory and the brother-inw of Sirzech Lucifer. He is a handsome looking man appearing in his early twenties with silver hair that is tied in a braided hairstyle.


    Euclid had sent out both A?i Dah¨¡ka and Grendel to introduce them to the world since he had just reincarnated them to the world. He had sent out A?i Dah¨¡ka to Vali and his group since he knew that the dragon could use magic to track Vali with his group. He had to admit that his power was lower than A?i Dah¨¡ka in term of magic and he believed that A?i Dah¨¡ka could do something about them.


    He had also sent Grendel out to check on Sona''s power and her peerage, along with Rias Gremery''s peerage. He knew that Rias wasn''t in Kuoh and thought that it was a good chance to attack them. Even though he had his brother-inw who had stolen his older sister, he still thought of his older sister as his only family. He didn''t want to make his older sister sad and that was why he sent Grendel out when Rias Gremory went out to Romania.


    Euclid wasn''t worried about A?i Dah¨¡ka and he was also quite ufortable around A?i Dah¨¡ka since he was weaker than him. That was why he decided to go with Grendel to watch him fight against Red Dragon Emperor, but the result made him quite disappointed. He had to admit that the growth of the Red Dragon Emperor was quite good, but it wasn''t enough in his opinion. Luckily, he had received Red Dragon Emperor''s DNA since it would be very usefulter.


    Euclid also checked the fight of A?i Dah¨¡ka using his observation magic, but suddenly he was surprised to see the appearance of "Archer". He knew very well about this person since this person had destroyed their ns a lot of times. He had tried to search for the information about this person, but the result was nill. He only knew that this guy lived around the world moving around from time to time.


    Euclid suddenly remembered "Zero" who once a member of Vali''s group. He thought that "Zero" was an "Archer". Even though their masks and auras were different, there was a high chance of it. He was curious why this guy had always hidden his appearance when he was in battle.


    Euclid continued to watch the fight of A?i Dah¨¡ka, but suddenly he saw them disappear suddenly. "What?" He was surprised, but he knew that it might be impossible to know their location since he knew how powerful was A?i Dah¨¡ka''s Space Magic. He could only watch the fight of Grendel against the high school students in front of him with a smile since it was surprisingly enjoyable to watch their fights.


    The only thing that he was worried about that A?i Dah¨¡ka would kill Vali and his team since he knew how it was impossible to control those evil dragons.


    Euclid sighed since he had lost contact with A?i Dah¨¡ka. He only watched the fight of Grendel until he noticed someone teleported inside this field. He turned his head and saw that the leader of stray magician had been killed by this person. His eyes were wide open when they saw the one who hade. He knew about both Kuroka and Jeanne since he had seen them several times in the past. The one that he was more surprised at was "Archer" who suddenly appeared here.


    ''Then where is A?i Dah¨¡ka?''


    Euclid had that question on his mind. He also thought that it was his chance to introduce himself since he could enter the story. However, he didn''t expect to suddenly attack him. He saw a red blood spear on his hand and knew that it was very dangerous.


    "Gae...."


    Euclid felt that his heart was tightened and he hurriedly teleported away from this ce.


    "Bolg!"


    Euclid teleported right before the spear arrived in front of him, but he knew that he was far from safe.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Euclid looked at the leader of Khaos Brigade and said, "Something dangerous ising toward me."


    "Something dangerous?"


    "Hurry up and make a barrier for me," Euclid said and suddenly felt that spear had pierced the barrier around the headquarters. He didn''t expect that spear would follow him right into Dimensional Gap to kill him.


    Then they saw a blood-red spear that moved with powerful momentum toward them. They saw that it moved toward Euclid''s heart.


    "Rizevim!" Euclid shouted.


    "Oh!" Rizevim also used his barrier to block this spear from Euclid.


    Euclid and Rizevim created abination barrier to stop this blood-red spear from attacking Euclid. They created severalyers of barrier in front of them believed that it could stop the spear.


    *Pierce!*


    This spear passed through the barrier one after another and destroyed it.


    Rizevim frowned and didn''t want his right hand being killed by this spear. "Lilith!"


    Lilith, who was part of Ophis''s body, had be Rizevim''s bodyguard and appeared in front of the red spear and grabbed it.


    The red spear tried to break away from Lilith but Lilith was part of the Infinity Dragon or the strongest being in the world. Even though she was bornt from part of the body of Ophis, her power was simr to a Heavenly Dragon at its peak.


    Lilith grabbed the spear and stopped its movement.


    Rizevim and Euclid sighed in relief when they saw the red spear stopped.


    "Who has attacked you?" Rivezim asked.


    "It''s okay. Let''s talk about thatter since I will have a chance to research this spear," Euclid said with excitement.


    Rivezim sighed when he looked at this research madman.


    Euclid wanted to touch the spear, but suddenly the spear disappeared into nothing.


    "......"


    Rivezim looked at Euclid and sighed. He patted his shoulder and said, "Don''t mind."


    Euclid could only sigh and did his research honestly on Boosted Gear. He thought about "Zero" and "Archer" and wondered about their magic. ''What if both of them are the same person?''

 Chapter 1028: Lets talk

    Yuuki had woken up in the early morning and went back to his house since he had regained his stamina and energy. He wanted to bring Kuroka, but that girl slept soundly in the room since she was very tired after night works out after their job.


    Yuuki was sitting on the sofa while sipping hot coffee that had been prepared by Rossweisse.


    Everyone had gone to school since today wasn''t a holiday.


    Yuuki decided to skip school once again since he was toozy to go to school.


    "Can you tell me what happenedst night?" Rossweisse asked. She didn''t go to the office since she saw him hade back in the early morning.


    "I am visiting Kuroka," Yuuki said with a smile.


    "...." Rossweisse didn''t buy his words and kept staring at his face.


    Yuuki hugged her waist and let her sit down on hisp. "I''ll tell you when everyone is here. I hate to exin twice."


    "I know." Rossweisse nodded and seemed docile in his arms. "You know. If you''re going to fight again, you need to bring me. What is the reason you decided to give me a Magic Item? Isn''t it to make me be stronger to help you fight?"


    "You''re my girl, howe that I want you to fight?" Yuuki said.


    "But I don''t want you to be hurt," Rossweisse said while looking at him with a sad expression.


    Yuuki closed his eyes and thought for a while before nodded. "I know. It''s my fault. I''ll bring you againter."


    "Later? Is there something againter?" Rossweisse suddenly startled.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I''ll go to Romania in a few days."


    "Romania?" Rossweisse nodded and said, "I''ll prepare our luggage, are we going by airne?"


    "No, let''s just use teleportation," Yuuki said.


    Rossweise nodded and wanted to stand up, but he was stopped.


    "Wait, where are you going to go?" Yuuki asked.


    "I am going to prepare," Rossweisse said.


    "We can do thatter. There are only two of us here, why don''t we use this chance to..." Yuuki moved his head closer hugging her waist.


    Rosswessei blushed and felt their foreheads touch each other. She knew what they would do after this, but she didn''t have any resistance. She might have waited for this moment and closed her eyes.


    Yuuki wasn''t going to disappoint her and stole her delicious lips right away.


    They started to enter their own world enjoying every moment of their stay.


    However, at this moment suddenly there was a magic symbol that appeared in the center of the room.


    Yuuki was toote to notice since he wasn''t in a state of warry.


    Sona, Shinra, Issei, Koneko, Xenovia, and with everyone from Gremory''s peerage appeared suddenly when Yuuki and Rossweisse were kissing each other. They were stunned when they saw the two of them kissing each other.


    Rossweisse noticed their presence and became embarrassed and hurriedly ran away to her own room while crying.


    Yuuki only chuckled looking at Rossweisse''s reaction since this woman very easily became embarrassed.


    "I am sorry to disrupt you," Sona said with quite an awkward expression.


    "It''s okay, but next time I hope that you can say beforehand beforeing here," Yuuki said.


    "I will definitely." Sona adjusted her sses and said with a firm tone.


    Yuuki looked at Koneko since he knew that this girl was the one who gave them the coordination of his house.


    "....." Koneko didn''t dare to look at him.


    "Please sit down," Yuuki said.


    They nodded in response.


    "Do you want a drink? I have c, tea, juice, or coffee," Yuuki said.


    "I''ll prepare for it," Rossweisse said after she hade back from her room. She tidied up her clothes since it was a bit wrinkled after Yuuki was hugging him. She looked at Yuuki with a fierce expression since this guy was quite a rascal.


    Yuuki ignored Rosswessei''s gaze and only looked at her with a cheeky smile.


    "I will have lemon tea," Sona said.


    "I want c," Issei said.


    "Juice for me," Koneko said.


    One by one they asked for different beverages after another.


    Rossweisse nodded and didn''t mind. She also brought a cookie that had been baked by Yukana, Ranko, and Shouko in their free time.


    They didn''t talk about the matter that had happenedst night immediately, rather they talked about a different thing.


    "What weapons have you used before to make Grendel very angry," Shinra asked curiously.


    "It''s just a normal weapon," Yuuki said.


    They didn''t believe it since the weapon that Yuuki had brought before could smash Grendel who could block their attacks easily became a mush. They were more curious about him since his guy was very mysterious.


    Sona raised her eyebrow and said, "What about that five minutes preparation? Is that your new technique?"


    "Hmm... I don''t have the name of this technique, but the gist of this technique is to gather power in your arms before sending it out," Yuuki said.


    "Can you teach it to me?" Koneko asked. She had a clear advantage from everyone since she was his sister-inw.


    "It''s quite hard to learn it," Yuuki said.


    "It''s okay. I will work hard," Koneko said.


    "I have always thought that you''re living in a house simr to both Prez and Kaichou," Issei said.


    "Their house is too big and I don''t really like the European style," Yuuki said.


    Issei nodded when he heard him say that the house was too big since he also realized that his house was very big after being renovated. He also hadn''t entered all of the room inside his house since it was too big.


    "How about we talk about the matter yesterday? Do you know anything?" Sona asked while adjusting her sses with her finger.


    "Sure..."

 Chapter 1029: Visiting My House

    Sona was curious about what had happened before. She knew that the one who attacked them was a Khaos Brigade, but she didn''t know how Grendel appeared before them yesterday. She also knew that he was quite tired yesterday and wanted to know what kind of opponent could push him into such a state.


    Yuuki didn''t mind telling them since he knew that they might need such an opponent again in the future. He told them that he had fought A?i Dah¨¡ka and that made them startled.


    "What is A?i Dah¨¡ka?" Issei asked with a confused expression.


    "......"


    "It''s an evil dragon known as one of strongest too," Yuuki answered. He thought that it was normal for Issei to not know it since few months ago Issei was only a normal high school student who peeked at the changing room of the kendo room. He didn''t think such a normal high school student would be interested in a myth.


    Issei nodded and seemed to be a bit impressed. "Ddraig, do you know this evil dragon?"


    "Ugh... Of course, I know. I also have fought him in the past and it is a very troublesome enemy," Ddraig answered.


    Issei didn''t understand, but when he heard it from Ddraig''s mouth then he understood that the opponent was very strong. "How is itpared to Grendel?" He felt that Grendel was the strongest enemy that he had faced after he had be a devil.


    "It should be stronger since Grendel has been defeated by Beowulf, but A?i Dah¨¡ka is only being sealed by a God," Sona answered.


    Rossweissei had heard him say to Yuuki that he had fought two evil dragonsst night and this made her quite startled. Even though she had listened to it from him, when she heard a confirmation from them. She felt a bit angry and relieved at the same time. She felt angry since he didn''t bring herst night and she felt relieved since he hade back safely. However, she was truly annoyed at this moment and pinched his thigh very fiercely.


    Yuuki could only sigh and tried to stop her to pinch his thigh trying to appease her anger.


    Everyone in the room could see both of them flirted with each other and felt a sourness inside their hearts. They felt that they had been forced to eat dog food seeing them flirting with each other.


    "Cough! Cough!" Sona coughed trying to get their attention and turned back the topic into an evil dragon that had attacked themst night since it was a very serious matter.


    "I am sorry. Let''s continue our conversation," Yuuki said.


    "That''s good." Sona nodded and felt a bit better. She was quite jealous when she saw both of them flirting with each other earlier. However, she knew about her priority since she was an heir of the Sitri n and the matter of the evil dragon was more important at this moment. "Do you know howe an evil dragon who has passed away in the past suddenly appeared before usst night?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I know."


    "You know?"


    "It''s not hard to guess since the clue hase to us a few days ago," Yuuki said.


    "A few days ago?" Sona thought for a while and realized something. "Do you mean that this matter has something to do with a vampire that came a few days ago?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "That''s right. It should be rted to them. I remember that the Carmi Faction wanted to bring Gasper to the Vampire Civil War, right? If I am not wrong is it because the Tepes Faction has a Longinus user in their faction."


    "Seripoth Graall...." Sona''s expression turned grim when she learned this. She knew that this matter had turned into worse.


    "What are you talking about? Howe that I don''t understand a single thing that you have talked about?" Issei was very confused at that moment.


    "In the simple mean that Romania might have more danger than we have though," Yuuki answered.


    "What?!"


    Issei, Xenovia, Koneko, Irina, and Gasper were startled when they heard such news from Yuuki.


    "Then we need to go there as soon as possible!" Xenovia said hurriedly.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Of course, we''re going there, but you need to calm down first. Even though there is a danger in Romania, it is also a chance to clean out our enemies. Azazel is also able to protect Rias, Akeno, and Kiba at the same time. It might be hard for them to fight in case they meet another legendary evil dragon, but it is pretty easy for them to run away from that ce."


    They calmed themselves when they heard his analysis. It was hard to doubt Yuuki''s analysis since it had always been very urate.


    "I know that Rias and everyone might be in danger, but we also need to understand our enemy first. We can''t blindly charge without preparation," Sona answered calmly.


    "That''s true." Yuuki nodded.


    "Sephiroth Graal. One of the Holy Relics. I have only heard of its ability tomunicate with the dead, but I am surprised that it is able to reincarnate an evil dragon," Rossweisse said.


    "I have only heard a rumor, but there was a lot of news that a lot of corpses of powerful beings have been stolen in the past months," Yuuki said. He had heard this news from Akane who was working as a leader of one of the strongest organizations.


    They seemed very surprised when they heard it.


    "T - This is very big news." Sona couldn''t imagine a number of strongest beings suddenly appearing again living in this world causing a lot of trouble and cmity.


    "It''s better for you to tell this news to the three factions. I am not a member and I also don''t have any intention to join," Yuuki said.


    Sona understood Yuuki''s personality who only wanted to live peacefully. She nodded and said, "I''ll handle this. When are you going to Romania?"


    Yuuki thought for a while and answered, "Two dayster?"

 Chapter 1030: Who can guess the future?

    Rias was in the car looking at the scenery of Romania along the way. She could see that there weren''t many people in this ce and this ce was surrounded by snow even though it was autumn. She wasn''tfortable inside the car since the car was shaking around because the road hadn''t been paved yet.


    Rias had decided to visit Romania by herself along with her party to check the condition of this ce before she could send Gasper to this ce. She started to be worried about a lot of things along the way.


    "Rias."


    Rias turned and looked at Akeno. "What''s wrong, Akeno?"


    "It''s your bad habit. You don''t need to think too much," Akeno said.


    Rias sighed and said, "I don''t feelfortable sending Gasper here."


    "I understand." Akeno nodded since she also didn''t feel ufortable.


    Rias didn''t want to send Gasper here, but she was forced to do so since the Carmilia Faction from the Vampire had ckmailed her with a peace treaty. She needed to abide by their wishes or else her older brother might be affected. Worse case, there would be a rebellion that would happen in the underworld with the dissatisfaction of the Four Great Satans who ruled the Underworld. She knew that her older brother had a lot of enemies, especially from the Old-Satan Faction that couldn''t wait to overthrow the system in today''s Underworld.


    "Well, you think too much because you don''t have a reliable lover," Akeno suddenly said.


    Rias twitched her lips and said, "So your lover is very reliable?" She knew very well who Akeno''s lover was, even though she had an intimate rtionship with him. However, their rtionship was still ambiguous. She didn''t want to be cheap and wanted him to chase her fully, but Akeno''s words made her became quite annoyed for some reason since her rtionship with him was quite close, but she knew that she wasn''t his girlfriend yet.


    "Yes, I need peace of mind and he can give it to me. I need someone to apany me to sleep and he can give it to me. I want to enter heaven and he can do it every night sending me to heaven screaming in ecstasy," Akeno said without shame.


    Rias blushed and felt a little troubled by Akeno''s words. "Can you be more secretive? You''re a girl!"


    "Why are you so embarrassed? There are only two of us here in this car," Akeno said.


    "....." Rias was speechless looking at her childhood friend along with the queen of her peerage.


    "Say, you have done it, right?" Akeno said while wiggling her pinky.


    "W - What are you talking about?!" Rias blushed and her face had turned as red as her hair. She seemed very cute when she was very embarrassed.


    Akeno who saw Rias''s expression felt that it was very nice to tease this girl. "Don''t lie. I can see that you have be more beautiful after the war on the Underworld in the past. He hasn''t told me anything, but I know that your rtionship has be closer."


    "......" Rias wanted to say something, but she wasn''t sure what to say at that moment.


    "Just tell me, I won''t tell anyone," Akeno said in a whisper.


    "R - Really?" Rias asked.


    "Yes, believe me. We have been together for the past few years, right?" Akane said.


    "Well...." Rias thought for a while and didn''t see the harm in telling her friend exactly what had happened. "Don''t tell anyone."


    "I know," Akeno said.


    "Even my brother or Grayfia, alright?" Rias said.


    "I swear that I won''t tell anyone," Akeno said.


    Rias nodded then started to tell her about what had happened before. She told how she could have intercourse with him in the past.


    Akeno who listened to Rias''s story had to admit that Yuuki really had very good luck that he was able to take Rias''s first time without being pped or killed by this girl. "That guy is very lucky." However, she knew that Yuuki had helped her a lot of time such as helping her to ease her rtionship with her father and a lot of other things. She didn''t have discontent with him and she also understood such a male was impossible to be owned by herself only. She didn''t mind it and she also supported it since the more females around him the more showed how outstanding he was.


    Rias nodded and agreed with Akeno''s thought. She suddenly thought something and said, "I am just surprised that both of you can date to each other. I remember that your first meeting wasn''t very good, right? I remember that you have always wanted to eat him alive whenever you have met each other."


    Akeno chuckled when she thought about her first meeting with Yuuki. She thought that it was surely very strange when she had always been very hostile toward him, but suddenly she could be his lover and even happy with their rtionship. "Yeah, you can''t guess what is going to happen in the future." She looked at Rias and said, "Even you''re the same, right? You have been madly in love with Issei in the past, but now?"


    "........" Rias had always been very grateful toward Issei since he was the one who had saved her from her engagement. She had always thought that she loved him, but she thought that it might be because she was confused by both love and gratitude. She felt that the feeling of gratitude toward him was love toward him. Then she met Yuuki who saw what it meant to be loved and happy. She felt a bit guilty, but she didn''t want to hurt Issei anymore when she didn''t feel love toward him.


    Akeno looked at Rias who was in deep thought and patted her shoulder. "Don''t think too much."


    "I know." Rias nodded and continued to look at the scenery from the inside of the car while wondering what he was doing right now.


    "Achooo!!!"


    "Isn''t it better to enter the car, Sensei?" Kiba asked.


    "It''s okay. I can hold this cold." Azazel looked at the sky and felt a bad forbearing that was waiting for them in the town of Vampire.

 Chapter 1031: Specialize Reward

    [Quest Complete: Congrattions on defeating both A?i Dah¨¡ka and Grendel.]


    [Reward: 3x Random Rewards.]


    Yuuki rested while looking at the notice inside his head. He was the only one who could open this and he was a bit curious who had given him this system. ''Is that a woman?'' He thought when he fought against A?i Dah¨¡ka. He felt that he knew her very well and it felt very nice to be with her.


    Utaha looked at Yuuki who was sleeping on her thigh. She had gone home earlier and looked at him who had slept on the couch. She told him to sleep on her thigh and he did it right away. She caressed with his hair slowly and wondered what he had donest night. She knew that he was fighting, but she had never asked him about his dangerous work and only waited for him at home. She had wanted to help him, but she knew that it was impossible since she was only a normal human. She knew that she could only help him with a small thing such as ying a lot of thingster at night.


    Yuuki closed his eyes and felt reallyfortable sleeping on Utaha''s thigh. He could feel her t stomach which was very fragrant for some reason. He had never understood why the girl had a very nice smell even though they were also taking a bath. He didn''t think much since he could smell her every time and decided to open his rewards right away since he was a bit curious about what he would get.


    [Reward: Riding (A) Skill, Baritsu (B++) Skill, and Concept Improvement (A+) Skill.]


    Yuuki looked at the three rewards that he had gotten from the lottery. He had to admit that those skills seemed to be very nice for himself.


    ''Riding.'' Yuuki, who had gotten this skill, felt that he could ride on anything as long as he touched it. He felt that it could also be used for riding a womanter at night (really it isn''t a joke). He could feel an improvement in his driving skill even though he hadn''t tried to drive anything.


    Baritsu.


    Yuuki thought for a while about this skill. He knew that "baritsu" was a martial art from the tale of Sherlock Holmes. He remembered that it was abination of ssical Japanese martial arts, jiu-jitsu, and bare-knuckle boxing. He also remembered that it was also known as "Gentleman''s Martial Art". He felt that this skill was rather a bonus or something additional rather than something that he could use his main skill or helping him during a critical moment.


    ''Thest skill...'' Yuuki had to admit hisst skill was really good. His luck was very good to be able to get this skill from the reward.


    Concept Improvement.


    Yuuki who had read the introduction of this skill had to admit this skill seemed to be made, especially for him who could use "Arc of Embodiment". He knew that with this skill his magic would be stronger.


    Concept Improvement is the special right and unfair advantage of improving any tool, from any given time or ce. A bow bes stronger, a sword bes sharper, an ax bes heavier, etc.


    Yuuki who had an Avalon inside his body felt an improvement of this Noble Phantasm that made the regeneration of his body be faster. "Do you want to go out?" He suddenly asked Utaha who gave him ap thigh.


    "Go out? Where?" Utaha asked.


    "Just somewhere close." Yuuki thought for a while and said, "How about the Hot Spring Inn that I had bought before?"


    Utaha thought for a while and nodded. "I have been there before."


    Yuuki looked at Utaha and asked, "What do you think of that ce?"


    "There is something creepy there," Utaha said.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "There are a lot of ghosts there."


    Utaha raised her eyebrow and asked, "You''re not going to make those ghosts disappear?"


    "The ghost is a woman," Yuuki answered.


    "......."


    Utaha was speechless, and then she frowned. "You''re not telling me that you''re also going to make those ghosts be part of your harem?"


    "....."


    This time, Yuuki turned speechless when he heard Utaha''s words. "No, I''m not going to do that. Why do you think so?"


    "You have a youkai, human, mermaid, and devil, what''s wrong with a ghost? Is that racial discrimination?" Utaha asked.


    "......" It was his first time to know that there was racial discrimination in ghosts. "Let''s stop talking about this. We''re going to enjoy our time together, don''t you want to go out with me?"


    Utaha looked at him and asked, "We''re going to stay there at night?"


    "Yes." Yuuki nodded without hesitation and said, "I remember the food of the innkeeper is quite good."


    "Well, I have eaten it before and it is quite good." Utaha nodded when she remembered her stay in that ce.


    "So how about it? It has been a while since we went out together," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm... I don''t know. Let me see you beg me first," Utaha said while looking at him with an amused expression.


    Yuuki twitched his lips looking at this girl. He stood up and closed the distance between the two of them then whispered in a deep voice. "Utaha, spend a night with me. I''ll mess you up tonight."


    Utaha blushed instantly when she heard such a brute word right into her ears. She wanted to reject it, but she sighed since it was quite tempting. She stood up and walked away.


    "?????"


    Utaha stopped and looked at him. "Let''s go."


    Yuuki smiled and followed her. He ced his hand around her waist and whispered once again. "I love you."


    "I love you too."


    Utaha smirked looking at him.


    Yuuki had to admit that he was really lucky to have this girl.

 Chapter 1032: Question During Hot Spring 1

    Yuuki had created a new car since he felt that hadn''t abused his magic that much. He knew that his magic was very nice and he could create a lot of things as long as he wanted it.


    Utaha looked around and asked, "What car is this?"


    "Aston Martin DB5," Yuuki answered. He remembered that it was a car from the "James Bond" movie in his past life. He had gotten "Concept Improvisation" and made this car be tougher and faster. He believed that this car wouldn''t be destroyed with a missile or a nuclear and might be the toughest car in the world at this moment.


    Yuuki drove the car smoothly and had never felt driving would be this much easier. He thought that he needed to bring his girl one by er to date after everything had turned into normal. He felt that the world was in chaos and dangerous right now. He thought that it wouldn''t be toote to do it next year after his baby was born.


    The location of the inn was quite far from his home, but with a private vehicle, they didn''t need to spend that much time on the street.


    Yuuki parked his car right below the stairs before walking together to the inn together with Utaha.


    "I was curious about something," Utaha said.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Why can''t you be tired?" Utaha asked.


    "...." Yuuki raised his eyebrow and asked, "What kind of question is that?"


    "Well, I have researched on the inte before and from the information that I have gathered that a male should be satisfied with one shot, but why you can do it a lot of times?" Utaha asked.


    "Isn''t it good that I can do it a lot of times?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, but I am very tired of handling you alone," Utaha murmured in a low voice. She knew that it was impossible to make him satisfied with her body alone since her body wouldn''t be able to handle it, however, she had to admit that it felt really good.


    "Do you want me to increase your stamina?" Yuuki asked.


    "...." Utaha looked at Yuuki and asked, "Is that possible?"


    "It should be possible," Yuuki said.


    "Is there a side effect? Would my body be full of muscle or something?" Utaha asked.


    "None." Yuuki shook his head and said, "It might be good since you might be able to write longer without getting tired."


    "Ugh... I am not tired because of writing. It''s because of the weight on my chest," Utaha said while looking at herrge b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "It seems that it has be bigger." He also understood therger it was, the heavier it was making it quite ufortable to run or work.


    "Isn''t this your fault?" Utaha rolled his eyes.


    "It''s also your fault to be so charming," Yuuki said.


    Utaha shook her head and knew that she couldn''t beat him. The more she talked the more she realized how sweet his mouth was.


    "I''ll give you a massage," Yuuki said.


    "Ok." Utaha didn''t think much when she heard him wanted to give her a message. She had to admit that his message was very nice and made everyone in the climax very fast.


    They knocked on the door of the inn and the door was opened showing a figure of a cute little girl in front of them.


    "Huh? Yuuki-san? Utaha-san?" Chitose was surprised to see both of them here.


    "We''re going to stay together tonight," Yuuki said.


    "Sure," Chitose said and seemed excited when she found out her star would spend a night in this ce.


    "Yuuki, howe you''re here?"


    Yuuki looked at the ghost that had been brought by Hibiki in this ce. "What''s your name again?"


    "Ayumi!" The ghost said angrily toward Yuuki. She looked at Utaha and asked, "What''s your rtionship with this girl?" She remembered that there were a lot of girls who suddenly came to this inn before, but she didn''t think much since she didn''t see him in this ce. She suddenly realized that his rtionship with those girls might not be simple, however, she didn''t care much about them and became more cornered about his rtionship with this girl.


    "My name is Kasumigaoka Utaha. I am his girlfriend," Utaha answered.


    "......"


    Chitose and Ayumi were surprised when they heard it. "What?!"


    "Is the hot spring empty?" Yuuki asked.


    Chitose nodded dumbly and nodded. "Yes."


    "Well, we''ll go now," Yuuki said and also brought Utaha to go to the hot spring.


    Utaha didn''t think much when Yuuki brought him to the hot spring. She walked beside him and asked, "Did you just talk with a ghost?"


    "Yes." Yuuki nodded.


    "Can you let me see this ghost?" Utaha asked. She couldn''t see it and could only see a silhouette and something cold that made her goosebumps rise.


    "Sure," Yuuki answered and used his magic on Utaha''s eyes.


    Utaha didn''t feel any different and asked, "Is it done?"


    "Yeah, you can turn and see the ghost there," Yuuki said.


    Utaha turned and could see the ghost floating in the air. She saw the ghost was watching them with a funny expression. "You''re right, the ghost is female." She had to admit that this thing was very interesting and thought of a good plot for her novelter. "Let''s go."


    "Ok."


    Chitose and Ayumi were looking at the back of Yuuki and Utaha. They thought that they were joking, but it seemed that it was real.


    Ayumi sighed when she thought about Hibiki and wondered what her best friend does at this moment. She thought for a while and decided to peek on them.


    "H - Huh? Where are you going?" Chitose asked.


    "They''re dating, right? I want to check whether is it real or not?" Ayumi said.


    "How are you going to do that?" Chitose asked.


    "Peek," Ayumi answered.


    "........"


    Chitose was speechless and wasn''t sure what to say at the time.

 Chapter 1033: Question During Hot Spring 2

    Yuuki and Utaha went to the hot spring together after they had washed up their bodies together.


    Yuuki was washing Utaha''s body and whispered, "Do you want to do it here?"


    Utaha blushed and said, "D - Don''t let''s wait till we enter the room..."


    "What are you embarrassed about?" Yuuki said and moved his hand to her private ce slowly caressing it making her body shake.


    "W - Wait," Utaha said while holding his hand, but she didn''t push his hand away. Her other hand held her mouth and tried to hold back her m.o.a.n.


    Yuuki knew that the ghosts and Chitose peeked at them, but he didn''t care much since the ghosts were female. He thought that they were quite harmless and also taught them what it meant to be an a.d.u.l.t.


    "Y - Yuuki..." It didn''t take a long time before Utaha had entered the mood then smooched over his mouth.


    "Uwaa...." Chitose closed her eyes with her hands, but there wererge gaps between her fingers making her able to peek at them.


    Ayumi took note and wrote everything that she had seen today. She had to admit that she had learned a lot from watching them doing a make-out session. "Is this alright?" She looked at Chitose for affirmation since Yuuki and Utaha were doing something shameful.


    Chitose sighed with a red face and said, "What can I do? He is the owner of this Inn."


    "..."


    Ayumi really thought that it was hard to y with rich people. He really hoped that her friend Hibiki wouldn''t get disheartened when she knew that Yuuki had a girlfriend.


    Utaha held her mouth to stop her m.o.a.ning, then she breathed erratically. Her face was reddish while looking at Yuuki with an annoyed expression. "Can you wait until tonight?"


    "I can''t." Yuuki shook his head and said, "Who makes you so charming?" He looked at her b.r.e.a.s.ts and saw that it had indeed started to grow bigger. He was a bit surprised since her b.r.e.a.s.ts could grow once again. ''She''s not pregnant, right?'' He thought for a while before shaking his head. His preparation was perfect even though he didn''t use a condom, but it was impossible for them to get pregnant unless he had taken off the safety measure on his little brother.


    "..." Utaha had to admit that his mouth was very good. She opened her arms and said, "Let''s enter the bath."


    "Good." Yuuki picked Utaha in his arms and brought her to the hot spring pool.


    Yuuki and Utaha enjoyed their time together in the hot spring.


    Utaha moved her body closer and snuggled with him. She had to admit that she really loved this moment when he had put all of his attention toward her trying to please and pamper her.


    Yuuki made her hair into a bun since he knew that she didn''t want her hair to be wet. He wrapped his hand around her shoulder while looking at her figure. He had to admit that he was really lucky to have her with him. He kissed her temple showing how much he had appreciated her with him.


    Utaha closed her eyes and smiled sweetly. "It''s good that we can have time together."


    "We can go out whenever you want," Yuuki answered.


    "Aren''t you going to Romania in two days?" Utaha asked.


    "Hmm... Do you want anything?" Yuuki asked.


    Utaha shook her head and ced her head on her chest. "No. I don''t want anything."


    "Really?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, I only want you toe back as soon as possible," Utaha said while looking at him.


    Yuuki was silent looking at Utaha''s expression. He kissed her forehead and said, "This isn''t my first time going out. You don''t need to worry about me that much."


    "But you''ve always been fighting those strange things," Utaha said.


    "I also don''t want to fight, but somehow I am being involved. If not then it is my lover." Yuuki looked at Utaha and said, "I''ll do the same with you. If you''re in danger then I won''t hesitate toe to deal with those bastards saving my queen back."


    Utaha feltplex at that moment. She was worried about him, but she was also happy to hear his words. She looked at him with misty eyes and said, "You''re going to be alright, right?"


    "I am." Yuuki nodded and said, "You gotta believe in your man."


    Utaha chuckled and kissed his lips while hugging him tightly.


    If it was a normal person then this person might be dead from suffocation, but it was worth it when they thought about soft b.r.e.a.s.ts were pressed on their bodies.


    Utaha sat down on hisp while her hand moved down to something that had been touching her stomach. She had to admit that this guy was a perfect lover and she wasn''t sure whether there was someone who could satisfy her again beside this guy. She closed her eyes kissing him then bit his lower lip.


    Yuuki was startled and his lower lip was wounded since it had been bitten by Utaha.


    Utaha licked the small wound on his lip trying and licked it to close the wound. She separated and asked, "It doesn''t hurt, right?"


    "....." Yuuki was speechless and said, "If I don''t know you. I might think that you''re sadistic." He hugged her curved waist.


    "I also think that you''re a masochist since I can see that you''re enjoying it," Utaha said.


    "I hate when something hurts, though," Yuuki said.


    "I won''t do it again," Utaha said.


    "Why did you do it earlier?" Yuuki asked.


    "I want to calm you down. We can do itter in the room since there is someone who has been watching us," Utaha said and turned to see both Chitose and the ghosts who had been peeking at them. "Satisfied?"


    "....."


    Chitose and Ayumi could only blush to look at them.

 Chapter 1034: Staying on the Hotel

    Yuuki and Utaha were in the living room of this inn.


    Ayumi who was a ghost floating around them while looking at them curiously.


    Chitose was in the kitchen to prepare dinner for all of them.


    "Why don''t you sit down?" Utaha asked since she was quite disturbed by this ghost''s gaze.


    "I don''t have legs to sit down," Ayumi answered.


    "....." Utaha wasn''t sure what to say at this moment.


    Ayumi looked at them and asked, "I want to ask a question, can I?"


    "Sure," Yuuki answered.


    "No," Utaha answered.


    "..."


    "Are both of you in a rtionship?" Ayumi asked.


    "....." Utaha looked at the ghost and knew that this ghost might be interested in Yuuki. "Yuuki doesn''t have an interest in ghosts."


    "I also don''t have an interest in him!" Ayumi said with blush hurriedly.


    "Oh..." Utaha looked at Ayumi with an intriguing expression and answered Ayumi''s question earlier, "We have been in a rtionship."


    Ayumi twitched her lips when she confirmed their rtionship. She thought for a while and looked at Utaha from up and down. She had to admit this girl was beautiful and her long ck hair was very charming. "Damn, you''re beautiful!"


    "Thank you," Utaha answered.


    "Everyone the food is ready," Chitose said while bringing the dinner to the table in the living room.


    "It seems very good," Yuuki said.


    "Thank you," Chitose said with a smile.


    Utaha helped Chitose to set the food on the table before they started to eat with each other.


    Yuuki had to admit this dinner was quite good. He suddenly remembered something and asked, "Chitose, there is another ghost here, right?"


    Chitose was a bit surprised but nodded. "Yes, she is staying on the edge of the room."


    "She is not going toe here?" Utaha asked.


    Ayumi shook her head and said, "She is a bit of a loner and she can''t move around from her room."


    "What is her name?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yuuna Yunohana." Chitose looked at Yuuki and said, "Please don''t chase her away."


    "I won''t do it," Yuuki said. He knew that it was impossible to make money from this Inn, but he didn''t care much about small amounts of money from this ce. He thought that it was better to let it be his private ce.


    "You''re not going to start a business from this ce?" Utaha asked.


    "I am not." Yuuki shook his head and said, "Who is going to stay in the haunted ce?"


    Chitose was a bit embarrassed and said, "I am sorry."


    "No, I am not going to me you, Chitose-chan," Yuuki said. He thought for a while and said, "Unless, the one who is staying here is Youkai."


    "...."


    "Youkai?"


    "Going to stay here?"


    "Ghost doesn''t have money, but youkai has it," Yuuki said.


    "I am sorry I don''t have money," Ayumi said while pouting.


    "I was joking. I don''t care about profit in this ce." Yuuki pointed his chopsticks at his dinner and said, "I have a good dinner and I can stay whenever I want in the hot spring. Your food is good and I don''t want to share your food with anyone."


    Chitose blushed looking at Yuuki and said, "T - Thank you."


    Utaha pinched Yuuki''s thigh and asked, "You''re interested in loli?"


    "....."


    Chitose blushed once again and looked at Yuuki with a curious gaze.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure what to say and only said, "Let''s continue to eat since it won''t be good when it has be cold."


    "....."


    Utaha snorted looking at Yuuki since this guy avoided answering her question.


    Chitose sighed when she thought that Yuuki didn''t have an interest in her body. She looked down and knew that it was impossible for her to grow since she was a Zashiki-Warashi.


    Zashiki-warashi, sometimes also called Zashiki Bokko, is spirit-like beings told mostly in the Iwate Prefecture. They are said to be yokai that live in zashiki storage rooms, and they would perform pranks and those that see one would be visited with good fortune.


    Chitose had lived for centuries or so, and she knew that she had given up for someone to fall in love with her small body.


    Yuuki looked at Chitose and patted her head. "It isn''t that I am not interested in you. Chitose, you''re very cute." He was very keen on a woman''s heart and understood that this girl was very sad when her body was small. He wasn''t sure whether he could make her body bigger, and that was why he didn''t say anything about it. He thought that it was better to praise to make her feel better.


    "Eh?" Chitose was surprised by his words.


    Utaha sipped a tea calmly and said, "It seems that you have be a lolicon."


    "......."


    Chitose blushed and held her cheeks with both of her hands. "I - I can''t answer you now." She said those words before running away from the living room. She forgot that Utaha was his girlfriend and thought that he had a special taste for women. If it was different people she might reject him, but it was Yuuki and she was his fan. It had always been a fans'' dream to marry their idol.


    "......."


    "Lolicon!" Ayumi said while floating around.


    "......." Yuuki drank his tea and wondered whether he was a lolicon.


    "Oh, sorry, you''re not a lolicon," Utaha said.


    "Then, what am I?" Yuuki asked.


    "You''re a beast," Utaha said.


    Yuuki raised his eyes and said, "This beast will eat you tonight."


    Utaha blushed hearing his words and pulled the sleeves of his kimono. "You''re going to eat me now?"


    "Let''s take a break for a while since we have just eaten," Yuuki said.


    "Well, okay," Utaha said and rested her head on hisp. She looked at him and showed an expression that wanted him to pamper her.


    Yuuki caressed her hair and took her hand kissing her knuckle.


    "I love you," Utaha said.


    Yuuki smiled and said, "I love you too."

 Chapter 1035: What are they doing?

    Chitose closed her eyes and slept soundly since she didn''t have a habit of sleepingte. She slept early and woke up early in the morning. She knew that there was a saying, "Sleep early will make you grow up faster". Even though she knew that it was a bit impossible for her, she didn''t give up and it had be a habit.


    Only tonight was a bit different since someone shook her body to wake her up.


    Chitose wiped her eyes with a sleepy expression and saw Ayumi floating in front of her. "What''s wrong, Ayumi-chan?"


    "Chitose-chan,e with me," Ayumi said with a serious expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Chitose was very sleepy at that moment and she didn''t want to get up.


    "Just follow me," Ayumi said and didn''t give up.


    Chitose sighed and nodded. She was wondering whether Ayumi was afraid to go to the toilet in the middle of midnight. "Are you afraid to go to the toilet alone?"


    Ayumi rolled his eyes and pointed her finger at herself. "I am a ghost. What am I afraid of?"


    "...." Chitose had woken up entirely when she heard such a joke. "So where are you going to bring me?"


    "Just follow me and be quiet," Ayumi said with a serious expression. She started to float slowly without making a sound.


    "....." Chitose became curious when she saw Ayumi''s calm serious expression. She was wondering where this ghost wanted to bring her. She was wearing socks and her steps didn''t create a single noise. She was also a youkai who had lived for a century and it was very easy for her to walk quietly. She followed Ayumi and saw her going to Yuuki and Utaha''s room. She was curious why they had stayed together, then suddenly thought of something.


    Chitose blushed and stopped Ayumi. "Ayumi-chan, we can''t go there."


    "Shh! Don''t you feel a bit curious what are they doing?" Ayumi whispered.


    Chitose wasn''t going to be fooled and said, "They''re only sleeping."


    "Sleeping?" Ayumi snorted and said, "When a male and female stay together they''re definitely going to do something." She didn''t think much and floated toward Yuuki''s room.


    Chitose looked at the back of Ayumi and feltplicated. She thought for a while and decided to follow Ayumi since she was afraid that this ghost would do something that would bother Yuuki. She suddenly saw a white ghost and was surprised to see her here. "Yuuna-chan? What are you doing?"


    Yuuna was confused and said, "That room is very noisy."


    "Noisy?" Chitose felt confused then looked at Ayumi who had peeked on Yuuki''s room. She saw her open a little gap in Yuuki''s room and could hear a very lewd voice.


    "Yuuki! Yuuki! Yuuki!"


    Chitose turned redder and wanted to stop Ayumi. She walked quietly and wanted to take Ayumi away from that ce.


    Ayumi seemed to be struck by surprise when she saw the thing that had happened in Yuuki''s room. Her face turned red and she opened her mouth wide. She saw that Utaha was pinned down by Yuuki. She saw her face seemed to be in delight and kept screaming his name loudly. She also saw Yuuki''s body that was full of muscle and tattoos moving very wild. She closed her mouth with her hand when she saw the thing between his legs. She was wondering how it could fit into Utaha''s body.


    Chitose and Yuuna also came and wanted to take Ayumi away from this ce, but they were also struck by surprise when they saw the thing that had happened in the room.


    Yuuna, who was very innocent, didn''t know what was happening inside the room, but her body became very hot when she saw it. She mped her legs together and couldn''t look away from the little gap on the door.


    They saw that Yuuki brought Utaha and his arms before attacking her fiercely. They saw them kissing each other and changed their position. They couldn''t take their eyes away and felt that they had be an a.d.u.l.t when they saw them.


    Then suddenly they saw that Yuuki nced his eyes toward them making them startled. They felt that their hearts stopped at this moment, but then they saw him turn his attention toward Utaha who made herst scream. They saw Utaha hugging him tightly and saw him growling in a deep voice.


    "C.u.m!"


    Utaha''s body shook very hard andid weakly on the bed showing a very tired expression.


    Then they saw Yuuki take out his weapon from Utaha''s inside. They opened their eyes and mouths wide when they saw the thing between his legs was standing straight showing how powerful it was.


    Gulp!


    That was the only thing that they could do then suddenly they saw him smirk toward them. They were startled and hurriedly closed the door before running away from their location. Their faces were red, but that wasn''t important. The most important thing was that they needed to run away and they didn''t want him to know that they had peeked at them.


    Ayumi, Chitose, and Yuuna were staying in Chitose''s room together since they were a bit afraid.


    "What is that?" Yuuna asked with a red face. She felt her body was very hot when she saw them doing exercise. "Is that an exercise?"


    Ayumi and Chitose looked at each other and weren''t sure what to say.


    "Cough! Yuuna-chan, that is a special exercise when you have found your loved one," Ayumi answered.


    Chitose nodded and said, "That''s right!"


    Yuuna looked at both of them and could only nod. "Can you tell me in detail?"


    "....." Chitose and Ayumi thought that the night would be very long.


    Utaha sighed in bliss. Her private ce was quite sore after a long exercise and she saw he could do it a lot of times. She had a pitiful expression and said, "I am tired."


    "I know." Yuuki nodded and said, "Let''s sleep."


    Utaha smiled and said, "Give me an arm pillow."


    "Good." Yuuki nodded andid beside her.


    Utaha used his arm to sleep and sniffed a musky scent from his body. She really liked this scene and could sleep soundly tonight.


    Yuuki kissed her forehead and said, "Have a good dream."


    Utaha smiled while sleeping on his arm.


    Yuuki rested and closed his eyes before sleeping. He was wondering what those three girls were doing in front of his room earlier.

 Chapter 1036: Went Back

    Utaha and Yuuki woke up in the early morning eating their breakfast together with everyone.


    Utaha was quite tired, but herplexion seemed to be very good since she had been injected with nutritionst night. Her appetite was quite good since she had used a lot of her energy and knew that it was important to have breakfast.


    Ayumi and Chitose didn''t have a goodplexion since they were sleeping quitete. It was hard for them to sleep after they had seen them doing a night exercise.


    "Are you sick?" Utaha asked worriedly since she saw theirplexion was quite bad.


    "....." Ayumi and Chitose weren''t sure what to say at this moment.


    "N - No, we''re alright, right?" Ayumi said while looking at Chitose.


    Chitose nodded and hurriedly agreed with Ayumi''s statement.


    "I am sorry if it sounds racist, but do ghosts need to sleep?" Utaha asked curiously.


    "Of course! I need to sleep," Ayumi answered.


    Utaha nodded and thought that her question had been answered. She was wondering why the ghost needed to sleep. She thought that her IQ wasn''t enough to find the reason and decided to not think too much about it.


    Yuuki looked at both Ayumi and Chitose and gave them a smile.


    Ayumi and Chitose didn''t dare to look at Yuuki and thought that this guy knew that they had peeked at them.


    "Yuuki, do you know something?" Utaha asked.


    "Well, maybe because this ce is so old that there was a little mousest night," Yuuki said.


    "Mouse, really?" Utaha was a bit disgusted.


    "Don''t worry, they''re harmless, right?" Yuuki said while looking at both Ayumi and Chitose.


    Ayumi and Chitose blushed and really wanted to run away right now.


    Utaha looked at three of them and suddenly thought to realize something. She sighed when she thought that she was too wildst time. She looked at Yuuki with an annoyed gaze and pinched his thigh.


    Yuuki was speechless looking at Utaha and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s your fault!" Utaha said.


    "......" Yuuki sighed and thought that a girl had always been very unreasonable.


    They didn''t stay too long and went out to go to school. They entered the car that was parked in front of the stairs.


    "Pleasee again," Chitose said with a smile.


    "You shoulde when Hibiki is here," Ayumi said.


    "I''ll y again next time," Yuuki said with a smile before he started the car to drive Utaha to her school.


    Utaha looked at him and asked, "Who is this Hibiki?"


    "Hibiki is a girl with supernatural powers," Yuuki answered.


    "Oh, what power?" Utaha asked since she was quite interested.


    "How to say...." Yuuki thought for a while and said, "Her body attracts a ghost and she can see a ghost. I am not sure about the details though."


    Utaha raised her eyebrow and said, "Attracting a ghost?"


    "Yeah, you should see her father has stressed because of that ability and all of his hair has turned white even though he is in histe 30''s," Yuuki said.


    Utaha twitched her lips and said, "Father who is afraid of ghosts and a daughter who is attracting ghosts." She smiled and said, "This story can be used as a manga or novel."


    "You''re going to write it?" Yuuki asked.


    Utaha shook her head and said, "No, I am not going to do that since my novel isn''t over yet."


    "That''s good, make more money for me," Yuuki said.


    "......." Utaha rolled her eyes and said, "Just stop working and I can make you into a house-hold husband."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, I am going to be one of the best-selling writers in the entire world," Utaha said with a proud expression.


    Yuuki smiled and nodded. "I believe in you."


    "Thank you," Utaha said.


    They spent their time flirting on the way then they arrived at Utaha''s school. They hade quite early, but there were a number of students who also had arrived.


    The students saw a vintage car parked at the entrance of the school and seemed to be very interested in it. They were curious about whose car it was and then they saw the door of the car was opened. They saw that it was Utaha and they saw a man who was also in a student uniform.


    "I''ll be out first," Utaha said.


    "Do you want me to pick you up?" Yuuki asked.


    "You don''t need to do that, I''ll go home by myself," Utaha said.


    "I''ll wait for you at home then," Yuuki said and kissed her cheek.


    Utaha smiled and got out of the car, ignoring everyone''s stares. She was beautiful and it was normal for people to look at her.


    Yuuki also went to his school since he had skipped a lot of times. He was sure that someone would kill him when he arrived at his school.


    Utaha walked then suddenly she saw her arc-enemy.


    Eriri also saw Utaha who had juste out and she also saw Yuuki there. She felt a bit annoyed when he didn''t greet her, but she also didn''t me him and thought that he didn''t see her earlier. She looked at Utaha and wondered where they had gonest night.


    Utaha only smiled looking at Eriri then walked away.


    "........"


    ''Kasumigaoka Utaha!'' Eriri growled inwardly and didn''t show it on the outside since her friends were standing beside her. She sighed and shook her head since it was better to think about her game.


    "Sawamura-san, what''s wrong? Yourplexion is a bit bad."


    "Hohoho, nothing," Eriri said.


    Utaha didn''t think much about Eriri and it was better to go to her ss then go to sleep since she was quite sleepyst night.

 Chapter 1037: Your eyes are a bit fierce

    "Can I go back?" Yuuki asked.


    "No," Hiratsuka answered.


    Yuuki had been called by Hiratsuka and he was sitting right in front of her since he had skipped a lot of sses.


    Hiratsuka wore her usual white shirt and ck pants along with herb coat. She crossed her legs and moved it up and down while looking at him.


    "You''re beautiful today," Yuuki said trying to ease the tension.


    Hiratsuka blushed and sighed. "If only you don''t have a lot ofpany."


    "Is that wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "I hope you have a normal high school life," Hiratsuka said.


    "But that life isn''t what I want," Yuuki answered. He had a normal high school in hisst life and felt that it was too boring to do it again.


    Hiratsuka looked at Yuuki again and sighed. "That might be true, you''re different from the people your age."


    Yuuki smiled and said, "Isn''t that the reason why you have fallen for me?"


    Hiratsuka blushed and said, "Don''t say such misleading words in this ce!" She looked around and sighed in relief when no one seemed to hear their conversation. "I know that you''re working for your girls, but I hope that you can''t skip school too much."


    "If you''re worried about my grade then you don''t need to worry since I''ll always be in the 1st rank on my grade," Yuuki answered. He didn''t think that education was necessary with the money that he had. He could buy a diploma easily with his own money.


    "That''s good." Hiratsuka nodded with a sigh of relief.


    Yuuki took her hand and said, "When I have graduated, let''s get married."


    Hiratsuka blushed once again after hearing his words. She was wondering why she couldn''t defeat this guy who was several years younger than herself. "Hmm..." She nodded shyly and didn''t dare to look at him. "But you can''t skip the ss again."


    Yuuki sighed and said, "I also didn''t want to skip the ss, but I need to go to Romania tomorrow."


    "Romania?" Hiratsuka raised her eyebrow and said, "Didn''t you go to London before?"


    "Yes, it is about a different matter," Yuuki said.


    "...." Hiratsuka thought for a while and asked, "So how many times are you going to skip again?"


    "There are only two times," Yuuki said while raising two of his fingers.


    "Two?" Veins appeared on Hiratsuka''s forehead since her fiance wanted to skip the ss again.


    "Calm down," Yuuki said trying to calm this woman.


    Hiratsuka took a deep breath and said, "Give me an exnation!"


    "Listen to me, I have to go to Romania tomorrow, right?" Yuuki said.


    Hiratsuka nodded and asked, "What about the other one?"


    "It''s Kengan Annihtion," Yuuki answered.


    "Kengan Annihtion." Hiratsuka twitched her lips when she heard it.


    "Your grandfather is the one who holds that event," Yuuki said.


    Hiratsuka sighed and said, "Okay, I know that you''re busy, but you can''t forget about the school festival since everyone has wanted to see your concert."


    "You don''t need to worry about that since I have promised Uomi to hold the concert here," Yuuki said. He wanted to make his girlfriend happy and he didn''t mind performing once or twice.


    "That''s good." Hiratsuka sighed in relief.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and asked, "So you only want to ask whether I cane to the school festival or not?"


    "Yes, we have prepared a lot of things, especially that dance of yours," Hiratsuka said.


    "That "Koisuru Fortune Cookie"?" Yuuki asked.


    Hiratsuka nodded and said, "That one."


    "You''re going to perform too?" Yuuki asked with high expectations. He couldn''t wait to see this woman wear frilly clothes on the stageter.


    "No, I am not." Hiratsuka shook her head hurriedly. She wouldn''t dare to wear such frilly clothes on the stage.


    "Why not?" Yuuki asked.


    "How old am I?" Hiratsuka felt an arrow being stabbed in her chest when she asked that question. She knew that she was old and she was quite depressed about it.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "I don''t care how old you are, what you need to know is that I will always love you no matter how old you are."


    "......." Hiratsuka suddenly felt a flower bloom inside her heart hearing such sweet wordsing out from his mouth. "Hush!" She hurriedly closed Yuuki''s mouth with her hands and seemed to want to reprimand him for flirting with her, but she couldn''t hide the smile on her face.


    Yuuki had a hard time breathing, but he thought that this woman was really beautiful when he saw her smile. He tapped her hand telling her that he had given up.


    Hiratsuka realized that she had made him unable to breathe. She hurriedly took off her hand and asked worriedly, "Are you alright?"


    "No, I need a kiss," Yuuki said cheekily.


    Hiratsuka snorted and said, "Anyway, don''t forget toe to the school festival."


    "I understand." Yuuki nodded.


    Hiratsuka looked at him and asked, "You''re not going back?"


    "Where is my kiss?" Yuuki asked innocently.


    Hiratsuka blushed and said, "When we''re alone!" She pushed him away from the teacher room then sat down on her seat. She sighed, but she couldn''t hide the smile on her face. She seemed to have grown several years younger when she was with him.


    Yuuki had juste out from the teacher''s office and had a smile on his face. He had to admit that it was a really nice morning. He wanted to go back, but he saw someone who had been looking at him. He suddenly realized something and asked, "Did you hear everything?"


    Rei Seto nodded after hearing Yuuki''s question. She pointed at her ear and said, "Mermaid has a good ear."


    "........"


    Yuuki wasn''t sure what to say at this moment.


    "You have engaged in Hiratsuka-Sensei?" Rei asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes."


    Rei nodded and asked, "How many fiancees do you have?"


    "........"


    Yuuki looked at Rei who had asked this question and felt that the gaze of this woman was a little bit too fierce.

 Chapter 1038: Why not ghost?

    "Did she get angry?" Ranko asked.


    "Obviously," Yuuki answered.


    "Hiratsuka-Sensei is very fierce." Yukana nodded. She didn''t think that anyone could defeat Hiratsuka in terms of power in this school.


    Yuuki wanted to answer that Hiratsuka''s grandfather was someone who controlled the economy of this country, but he decided to be silent about it since that woman didn''t want her identity to be known. "I have heard that you have joined a performance during the school festival?"


    Ranko nodded and said, "Uomi has invited two of us."


    "I have also thought that this song is very interesting," Yukana said.


    "How many people are there?" Yuuki asked.


    "There are a lot of people," Ranko said.


    "You should know almost all of them," Yukana said.


    "Can I see it?" Yuuki asked.


    Ranko and Yukana shook their heads at the same time. "No!"


    "Why?" Yuuki asked.


    "Because it''s going to be a secret," Ranko said.


    "Don''t you need help from professionals? I can help you," Yuuki said.


    "Yukari is helping us. She is the one who is managing the training for this performance," Yukana said.


    Yuuki sighed when he thought that he couldn''t see their performance. He thought that he could do a close contact training with the group of beautiful girls, but it seemed that it was hard to realize in this case.


    "You''re going to Romania, right?" Ranko asked.


    "Do you want a souvenir?" Yuuki asked.


    "What is something good in that ce?" Yukana asked.


    "Food, maybe?" Yuuki answered. He hadn''t done research on this country and the only thing that he could think was food. He also didn''t think that he had that much time to stay there since his intention of going there wasn''t a holiday, rather he wasing for a fight. He sighed inwardly when he thought that he had be a ma for trouble. ''I might defeat Conanter.''


    "How long are you going there?" Yukana asked.


    "Two days probably." Yuuki thought for a while and said, "I might go back earlier."


    Ranko and Yukana nodded and felt relief. They knew that this guy often went out to do something dangerous.


    Ranko got closer and whispered, "Do meter."


    Yuuki looked at Yukana and nodded. "Sure, I won''t hold back."


    Ranko seemed to be red when she heard his words. She thought that it would be a great nightter.


    "The school festival will start in a week, you''re ready, right?" Yukana asked.


    Yuuki nodded and he was ready to perform on the stage during the school festival together with Yukari. He thought for a while and decided to talk with her after this since he needed to talk about which song they would perform. "Of course, I am ready."


    "Right! You have been with Utaha in the Hot Spring Inn, right?" Ranko asked.


    "Yes, I told you yesterday," Yuuki said.


    "There is a ghost over there," Ranko said.


    "Don''t worry, those ghosts are harmless and they''re a girl," Yuuki said.


    "......"


    Ranko and Yukana were speechless when they heard the ghost that appeared on Yuuki''s Inn was a female.


    Yukana raised her eyebrow and asked, "You''re not going to date a ghost, right?"


    Yuuki frowned and asked, "Why do you think so?" Utaha had also asked him the same question and he started to wonder whether his image was really that beastly.


    "Well, you have dated both Youkai, Devil, and Mermaid," Ranko said.


    "Isn''t it normal for you to go for a ghost?" Yukana asked.


    "........" Yuuki sighed and said, "It won''t be in the near future that you''re going to tell me to date an angel, fallen angel, deity, or a lot of things."


    "Yes." Yukana and Ranko nodded at the same time.


    Yuuki suddenly realized something and said, "I didn''t date a mermaid."


    Yukana and Ranko only rolled their eyes hearing his reply.


    "........"


    Yuuki rubbed his face with both of his hands. "I won''t do it."


    "......" Yukana and Ranko seemed to be surprised when they heard his answer. "Why?"


    "Do you hate ghosts?" Yukana asked.


    "Is it impossible to have intercourse with a ghost?" Ranko asked.


    "........"


    Yuuki looked at the two girls in front of him and flicked their foreheads.


    "Ouch!"


    Ranko and Utaha rubbed their foreheads while looking at him with an annoyed expression.


    "We''re joking," Yukana said.


    "But seriously, is it impossible to do that?" Ranko asked with a curious expression.


    "I am not sure," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    "Don''t you want to try?" Ranko asked.


    Yuuki sighed looking at this perverted girl. He might be the one who was wrong since he was the one who had turned this woman into a perverted girl. "Why are you so interested in ghosts?"


    "Isn''t that normal?" Ranko said.


    "Normal?" Yukana and Yuuki looked at Ranko with a strange expression.


    "I mean, I''m pretty curious about it," Ranko said. She thought for a while at how she should exin it to them. "Devil, Mermaid, and Youkai don''t have that much of a difference with us, humans, in terms of intercourse, but what about a ghost? Is it possible for you to do it or your...." She touched Yuuki''s weapon and said, "Will only pass through?"


    "......" Yuuki was pretty speechless looking at Ranko who suddenly touched his weapon. He hurriedly took her hand away from his important ce and said, "You''re lucky that there isn''t anyone around us."


    They were on a bench at a secluded location in the school.


    It was pretty rare for someone to go to this ce and they often went to this ce since no one would bother them in here.


    "Just be careful on your trip, alright?" Yukana said and kissed his cheek. She tried to change the topic of the conversation.


    "I will be back as soon as possible," Yuuki said.


    Ranko looked at both of them and asked, "What about the ghost topic earlier?"


    "......"


    "Let''s talk about thatter." Yuuki thought for a while and said, "If you''re really that curious then why don''t you visit the Inn then talk to the ghost whether is it possible for them to get pregnant."


    Ranko nodded and said, "I''ll do that."


    "........"


    Yuuki was wondering why his girlfriend was perverted.

 Chapter 1039: Hobby?

    The school was over and it felt pretty nice to stay at the school since he didn''t need to think about a lot of things.


    Yuuki thought that being a student was pretty nice since they only needed to think about their grades and homework. He should be at home at this moment, but he didn''t do that since he was being called by the student council president. He sat down on the chair looking at the girl who was sitting on the top of hisp while looking at him with a curious expression. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, I just miss you," Uomi said.


    "I also miss you," Yuuki said and kissed her lips. He had be a qualified harem king in his small circle. "Do you want to go somewhere?"


    "Oh? Where?" Uomi seemed to be very interested.


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "Have you been to Wagnaria?"


    "Wagnaria?" Uomi thought for a while and suddenly remembered something. "I have heard that it is a pretty interesting family restaurant."


    Yuuki nodded and said, "It''s very interesting."


    "Ok, let''s go there," Uomi said.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    Yuuki and Uomi were startled when they heard a knock on the door.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and used his magic to see who was behind the door and sighed in relief.


    Uomi thought to sit down next to him, but she couldn''t move since her waist was hugged by him. She looked at him and said, "What are you doing?"


    "Isn''t it more interesting to sit down this way?" Yuuki asked.


    Uomi, who was an M, felt very excited and her heart was beating very fast. She was nervous to see who was behind the door of this moment. She knew that she would receive punishment if the one who opened the door was a teacher.


    *Badump!* *Badump!*


    Uomi was pretty nervous then the door opened. She sighed in relief when she saw the person who had opened the door.


    "What are you doing?!" Yukari hurriedly closed the door when she saw both Yuuki and Uomi were very close to each other. She sighed in relief after she had closed the door.


    "Yukari, this guy wants to invite us to eat," Uomi said.


    "Eat? Where?" Yukari asked since she was pretty interested. She had always worn the sses that Yuuki had given to her since it was very convenient when she went outside. She didn''t need a bodyguard to visit a ce that she wanted to visit anytime since it changed her appearance into a very nerdy girl.


    "Wagnaria," Uomi answered.


    Yukari thought for a while and said, "Isn''t it a location where Marika is having her part-time?"


    "Is that true?" Uomi looked at Yuuki.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "That''s true, Marika is working there."


    "Interesting," Uomi said while tapping her chin. She looked at Yukari and asked, "How is the training?"


    "It''s done." Yukari nodded and said, "Everyone has gotten used to the song and the dance. We only need to wait for the costume to be ready."


    "Is it the song that I have prepared before," Yuuki asked.


    Yukari and Uomi nodded at the same time.


    "You need toe to the school festival, alright?" Yukari said.


    "Yes, I won''t let you noteter," Uomi said.


    "I know, I''lle, you don''t need to worry," Yuuki said.


    "Let''s go," Uomi said and pulled his hand to visit this Wagnaria.


    "I haven''t agreed yet," Yukari said, but it was futile since both of them took this girl with them.


    *Ping! Pong!*


    The door of the restaurant was opened automatically and a beautiful waitress greeted them politely.


    "Wel--- Yuuki-sama!!!" Marika hugged Yuuki immediately.


    "M - Marika-chan! You need to go to work!" Popura hurriedly came to stop Marika.


    Marika was a bit embarrassed and separated from Yuuki. She coughed and said, "I am sorry, Popura-Senpai."


    "Senpai...." Popura seemed very happy and said, "Don''t worry, Senpai is not angry."


    Marika smiled and thought that Popura was very cute.


    Yukari moved closer to Yuuki and whispered, "Is this restaurant making an elementary school student working?"


    "Is this a ck restaurant?" Uomi also asked.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Her name is Popura and she is the same year as me."


    "....."


    Uomi and Yukari seemed to be very surprised.


    "It isn''t something to be surprised when you think of Mayuki," Yuuki said.


    "......"


    ''That''s right!'' Uomi and Yukari remembered the cute girl who was always together with Yuuki. They suddenly thought that Popura seemed to be normal in their eyes and epted that the little girl in front of them was a high school student in her 2nd year.


    "Please follow me," Marika said and guided them to their table. She looked at them and asked, "Why are you here, Yuuki-sama?"


    "They want to see this restaurant," Yuuki answered.


    Marika seemed to be disappointed when she heard the reason.


    "Of course, I also want to see you," Yuuki said.


    Marika smiled brightly and said, "Oh, don''t worry, I''ll show you something special in this restaurant." She guided them to their table and said, "Wait here, I''ll call someone to take your order. This person is very special."


    They nodded and sat down on their table.


    "It''s a pretty normal restaurant," Yukari said.


    "Unless there is a waitress who is bringing a katana during work," Uomi said while looking at the waitress who brought a katana.


    "......"


    "The food is normal, right?" Yukari asked.


    "It''s pretty normal," Yuuki said.


    "Good evening, can I take your order?"


    They turned and saw a beautiful girl with quite a tall height smiling toward them.


    Uomi and Yukari didn''t think much about the pretty girl and took the menu book. However, Yuuki was pretty stunned to see this girl.


    "Takanashi?" Yuuki twitched his lips.


    Takanashi ignored Yuuki and said, "Guess, what is your order?"


    "......" Yuuki shook his head and looked at the menu book. He decided to ignore Takanashi''s hobby and decided to eat as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1040: She is a boy

    "Yuuki, are you interested in this girl?" Uomi asked while looking at Takanashi curiously.


    Yuuki and Takanashi shuddered at the same time.


    "No way!"


    Yuuki and Takanashi had goosebumps on their arms when they heard Uomi''s question.


    Uomi and Yukari seemed to be pretty surprised to see the reaction of Yuuki and Takanashi who were pretty repulsive to each other when they heard Uomi''s question.


    Yuuki would never touch a man who had a hobby of wearing women''s clothes. "I''ll take chicken curry and soda."


    Takanashi nodded and wrote down Yuuki''s order.


    Uomi and Yukari also said their orders to Takanashi.


    "Then, I''ll prepare your order right away," Takanashi said and bowed his head before moving away hurriedly.


    Uomi and Yukari looked at the back of Takanashi then looked at Yuuki. They were wondering why Yuuki didn''t have an interest in such a beautiful girl.


    "You don''t have an interest in that girl?" Uomi asked.


    "Did something happen between the two of you?" Yukari asked.


    "Something happened? No," Yuuki answered. "It''s just impossible between the two of us."


    "Impossible?"


    "Why is it impossible?" Yukari asked. She felt that it was too strange for this guy to give up a beautiful girl.


    "Is she too tall?" Uomi asked.


    Yuuki was wondering whether he should answer that Takanashi was a male, but he wasn''t sure whether Takanashi wanted to keep it a secret or not.


    "How is it? Isn''t it interesting?" Marika came while bringing the beverages that they had ordered.


    "What''s so interesting?" Yukari asked.


    "It''s that male earlier, how?" Marika said.


    "Male?" Yukari and Uomi were startled when they looked at Yuuki.


    Yuuki looked at Marika who could bber Takanashi''s identity without trouble. He looked at both Uomi and Yukari and nodded. "Yes, that is a male."


    "......"


    Yukari and Uomi weren''t sure what to say at this moment. They also understood why it was impossible for them to be together.


    "Do you want to try a crossdress?" Uomi asked.


    "......" Yuuki was speechless and answered without hesitation. "No."


    "Why? I think it will look good on you," Uomi said.


    "Because I don''t want to," Yuuki said.


    Yukari nodded and said, "I agree with Yuuki. I don''t think that you can hide his muscles and tattoo with a crossdress."


    "Well, with your size it is impossible to mistake you with a female," Uomi said while looking at her lower region.


    "......"


    Yuuki was wondering how this conversation had turned into dirty jokes between three of them.


    "That''s right, what are you doing in Romania?" Yukari thought to change the topic of conversation. She didn''t want to tell a dirty joke in the middle of dinner.


    "Does it have something to do with your identity as a magician?" Uomi asked curiously since this topic also interested her.


    Yuuki didn''t mind telling them since they had known that he was a magician. He nodded and said, "Yes, I am going to meet a vampire."


    "Vampire?!" Uomi and Yukari were surprised.


    "Is it the one who is sucking blood?" Uomi asked.


    "That one." Yuuki nodded.


    "The one who hates garlic?" Uomi asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes, that''s the one."


    "......"


    "Are they dangerous?" Uomi asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "For normal humans, they''re dangerous. I also don''t like them."


    "You hate them?" Yukari was surprised.


    "Isn''t that obvious? In the eyes of vampires, a human is simr to a live-stock for them to suck and also relieve their desire," Yuuki said. He really didn''t have a good impression of vampires since they were really terrible. He thought that Devil was better since they didn''t force humans forcefully right now. He didn''t know in the past, but humans had always been on the weaker side.


    Uomi frowned and said, "So it is dangerous?"


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "You don''t need to worry since I am not alone to go there."


    "Still, what is it that you''re being abducted by them?" Yukari thought that it was terrible when Yuuki was abducted by a vampire since she knew that this guy''s charm was very high. She didn''t think that it was strange if a female vampire had an interest in him.


    Yuuki chuckled and said, "It''s okay if you''re worried about me then why note to my houseter?"


    "What are we going to do in your house?" Yukari asked with a clueless expression.


    Uomi smiled widely and nudged Yukari''s side. "What do we usually do?"


    "......." Yukari suddenly realized something and her face turned red. "Y - You pervert..."


    Uomi sighed and said, "Didn''t you the one who has done it on the airne?"


    "....." Yukari was speechless and held Uomi''s arms. "D - Don''t say such a thing!"


    Yuuki smiled looking at their interaction.


    "Here is your order," Takanashi said while bringing their order to their table. His face was quite ufortable since Marika had told them that he was male.


    "Why did you wear female clothes?" Uomi asked curiously.


    "......" Takanashi sweated profusely then said with a weakugh. "W - What are you talking about? I am a girl, not a boy." He bowed his head and hurriedly went away. He really needed to talk to Marika to not bber her mouth in the future.


    "......."


    Uomi nodded and said, "He really thinks of himself as a girl."


    Yuuki felt a bit sorry about Takanashi, but he didn''t think much since he was quite hungry. Even though this restaurant was weird, the food was good.


    Uomi moved her head closer to Yuuki and whispered, "Does he like men?"


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Yuuki was startled by this question.


    Yukari hurriedly gave him water.


    Yuuki sighed in relief after he had drunk water. "Thank you, Yukari." He looked at Uomi and said, "No, he is normal."


    Uomi nodded and said showing her concern, "Be careful, okay?"


    Yuuki looked at Uomi and thought to give her a punishmentter in the night.

 Chapter 1041: Trouble is coming?

    Akano, Rias, and Kiba were talking to each other in the living room in the house that was rented by them in Romania. They wereing to Tepes Faction to talk about Gasper to House of di who was part of Tepes Faction.


    Azazel didn''t follow them and went to the Carmi Faction to talk about the peace treaty since they would be joining soon.


    The weather in this country was quite bad so they decided to stay in the house to talk to each other.


    They talked about a lot of things since there was really a lot of things that had happened in the past few months. Then they also talked about their pasts when they met each other.


    The rtionship between them was simr to a sibling since they had known each other since childhood.


    "How is your rtionship with your father?" Rias asked Akano.


    "It''s okay," Akeno said simply while sipping a warm tea.


    "I remember that it wasn''t that good," Kiba said.


    Akeno nodded and said, "It isn''t good, but we have made up before."


    "Is it Yuuki?" Rias asked.


    "Yes, he has helped me," Akeno said with a smile. She felt warm when she remembered him and thought wanted to meet him.


    "It seems that Akeno-san has fallen for Yuuki," Kiba said with a smile.


    Akeno smiled and asked, "How about you? Isn''t your rtionship with Issei really good?"


    Kiba blushed with a smile and said, "It''s quite good."


    Rias looked at Kiba and asked, "Kiba, do you like Issei?"


    Kiba nodded without hesitation and said, "Yes, I like him."


    "..."


    Akeno raised her pinky while wiggling it around. "Is it that kind of like?"


    Kiba knew what Akeno meant, but he wasn''t sure what to say. "I don''t know. I just feelfortable with him, but for my feeling... I still don''t understand it." He shook his head since he didn''t think that he had a right to fall in love with someone after what had happened to him in the past. He had run away leaving all of his friends dead. Even though he had given them revenge, he felt that wasn''t enough. He thought that he needed time to adjust his heart.


    Akeno and Rias only patted Kiba''s shoulders since they knew what kind of past Kiba had been through in the past.


    "However, if you want Issei then it might be quite hard since he doesn''t have an interest with a male," Rias said.


    Akeno shook her head and said, "I don''t think so. I can see that Issei doesn''t show a reluctant expression when he is doing a bromance''s action with Kiba, Saji, or Gasper." She thought for a while and said, "Even your cousin is very close to him."


    Rias thought for a while and nodded. "Issei might really be a harem king."


    Issei would be crying if he heard the content of their conversation. He would really be a harem king, but with a male member, not a girl member.


    "Hahaha..." Kibaughed hearing their words and said, "But Asia and Irina have worked together to take down Issei."


    "What about Xenovia?" Rias asked.


    "Didn''t she seem to show interest in Yuuki?" Kiba asked.


    "...."


    Rias and Akeno felt that Yuuki was really a big bad wolf who invited a pure girl into his arms.


    "Does he want to be a devil?" Kiba asked.


    Akeno shook her head and said, "No, he doesn''t have the interest to be a devil, even if he has it. He won''t reincarnate under an unreliable master."


    "Who is a suitable master for him?" Rias asked since she didn''t think that anyone could be Yuuki''s master.


    "Leviathan-sama?" Akano answered unsurely.


    "...."


    Kiba and Rias were silent when they heard it. They had heard the rtionship between Yuuki and Serafall was quite dubious.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    Suddenly the door of the living room was knocked on by someone.


    Then they saw a young vampire from a House of di. They could see that this young vampire had a face that resembled Gasper a bit. They could see that this vampire was a pure-blood noble.


    "I''m sorry about meeting you like this all of a sudden. Rias Gremory-dono, I''m sorry but can you listen to what I have to say?" The youth said.


    "Sure." Rias looked at him and asked, "Are you from House of di?"


    The youth gave a nod.


    They frowned since the one who met them wasn''t the head of the n rather this youth. They thought that there must be something happening.


    "I have heard that you and your servants have defeated the kins of the Old Maou, Evil God Loki, and the descendants of the Heroes," the youth said.


    "What''s going on?" Rias asked.


    The youth turned to look at the Tepes Castle which was located far away, but he could see it from the window in this living room. "Is that truly something that was bestowed by "God from the Bible"? We don''t even know why we, the n of the dark-night, were given that. For what reason was the "Holy Grail" given to us." He sighed with a tired expression. He looked at them with an unconfident expression, but he decided to tell them the truth.


    "Rias Gremory-dono, we must take you to Valerie Tepes who is the current Head of the House of Tepes as well as the current leader of the Tepes faction."


    !!!!!


    ''Their leader is Valerie Tepes?!''


    Rias, Kiba, and Akeno were shocked when they heard that the head of the Tepes Faction had changed into Valerie Tepes.


    Tepes Faction which was known as a male-oriented vampire faction suddenly having a female as their leader for the first time.


    ''Yuuki, I guess there is something that is beyond our imagination happening in this ce,'' Akeno thought while thinking about him.

 Chapter 1042: Before we go

    Yuuki had said goodbye to his girlfriends and went out together with Rossweisse to the Hanging Garden of Babylon to talk with Vali and his group. He had learned that Vali, Bikou, and Arthur had also decided to go to Romania first before him. He knew that something had happened in Romania, but he knew that Rias and Akeno weren''t in danger so that he didn''t need to worry.


    Yuuki would go to Hyoudou''s residence to talk about the matter of Romania with everyone. He also brought Ophis, Kuroka, Jeanne, and Le Fay before he went to visit Issei''s house.


    Rossweissei was d that Yuuki had decided to bring her this time. She had always been worried, but this time she could be with him. She had told everyone that she would protect him from any vixens that were going to get close to him.


    "You''re ready?" Yuuki asked.


    Kuroka, Le Fay, and Jeanne nodded at the same time.


    Kuroka was a bit sleepy since she had woken up in the early morning and didn''t have her usual cheerfulness. She thought to have him pick her up on his arms, but his arms had been used by someone. She couldn''t fight this person and could only give up.


    Yuuki brought Ophis in his arms while also giving him a lollipop to make her quiet.


    Ophis didn''t say much and only munched on her lollipop silently since she didn''t have an opinion about it.


    "Then, let''s go," Yuuki said. He suddenly thought of something and said, "Rossweisse."


    "Yes?" Rossweisse looked at Yuuki curiously.


    "You need to wear a mask," Yuuki said.


    "Eh?"


    Yuuki, Ophis, Le Fay, Kuroka, Jeanne, and Rossweisse who were wearing masks hade to Issei''s house.


    Issei''s house was so enormous that some of the rooms had never been used by the owner of this house.


    They teleported to the special room to greet the guest who came to this house.


    "Good morning everyone," Asia said with a smile looking at them.


    "Good morning."


    "Is it only us?" Le Fay asked.


    "Heaven and the fallen angel side have also sent out their people here," Asia said.


    "Who is their representable, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "It''s me," Griselda said while standing beside the young man who seemed quitezy.


    The young man yawned and smiled looking at Yuuki who was wearing a mask.


    Yuuki knew who this young man was since he had met him in the past.


    This young man was Dulio Gesualdo who was the owner of Zenith Tempest.


    "Is Tobio here too?" Yuuki asked. He was a bit curious whether he could see the cousin of Akeno here since he knew that guy was quite a single wolf.


    "Yes, he is also here, but he is guarding the outside and receiving a direct message from Azazel-sensei," Sona said. She looked at the woman with silver hair beside Yuuki who was also wearing a mask. She would be dumb if she didn''t know who the identity of this woman was. She had always wanted to talk to her and thought that it was a good chance to do it.


    "We''re not going to go now?" Haru asked.


    Sona shook her head and said, "It seems that Sensei has something that he wants to talk about before we go to Romania."


    "Was it something important that he needed to call both the representative of heaven and fallen angel?" Yuuki asked.


    Griselda nodded and said, "It seems to be something quite serious."


    Yuuki didn''t think that there was someone who could hurt Akeno in Romania. He knew that Vampire didn''t have that much of an advantage toward the devil and even the royal family wasn''t that strong either. He believed that the power of a vampire was only on their blood magic and bat transformation. He also understood why they didn''t go in the morning since the vampire couldn''t see the sun and they could only appear at night.


    Unless they''re a Dhampir, the vampire is very vulnerable to the sunlight.


    "How about we eat something first? The enemy of humanity is hunger," Dulio said.


    "You haven''t eaten yet?" Yuuki asked.


    "I also haven''t eaten yet, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Everyone, the food is ready. How about we eat first?" Asia said with a cheerful expression.


    Everyone who saw Asia''s expression was instantly sooted by her.


    Ophis was standing beside Yuuki and yed with Asia''s baby dragon, Rassei.


    Yuuki knew that Asia was very powerful. Besides her healing power, she was also known as a dragon tamer. Her feats were quite famous such as taming an untameable little dragon, Rasse, and even making a pact with one of the Five Dragon Kings, Fafnir.


    "Geh? All of you eating breakfast at my home?" Issei asked with a surprised expression. Unfortabley, his words were ignored since everyone started to eat hurriedly when they saw delicious food on the table.


    "It''s delicious! I hope that I can share these foods with everyone in the church," Dulio said with a happy smile. He was known as a glutton and he often traveled around the world in search of a lot of delicious foods.


    Griselda sighed and said, "If only that you''re not this glutton..." She looked at Yuuki who was sitting in the living room while drinking tea together with a silver-haired woman with a mask along with Ophis who was eating a lollipop while ying with a baby dragon. If she didn''t know their identity she might think that they were a family. She suddenly thought about her age and wondered whether she should start to stop working to marry someone.


    Griselda looked at Xenovia who was walking toward Yuuki and seemed to ask him some questions. She squinted her eyes and wondered what kind of rtionship they had. ''What''s the face under that mask?'' She wanted to take out that mask to see what his real appearance was.

 Chapter 1043: Discussion Before Going

    They were inside the special room on the highest floor of Issei''s house.


    In the middle of the table, there was arge hologram projection showing Azazel who was in Romania. His expression seemed to be very serious telling them what was happening on his side.


    "So you can''t contact Rias, Kiba, and Akeno?" Yuuki asked.


    Azazel nodded and said, "Yes, they have decided to visit the House of dist night and they might be involved in some trouble."


    "What trouble?" Asia asked with a worried expression.


    "Coup d''etat among the Tepes Faction," Azazel said in serious trouble.


    "..."


    "What?!" They were shocked when they heard there was a coup d''etat happening on the Tepes Faction.


    "What happens?" Issei asked.


    "The extremists on the Tepes Faction have been wiped away from the faction," Azazel said.


    "Extremist?"


    Azazel started to exin the extremist on the Tepes Faction.


    The birth of Holy Grail on the Vampire was very shocking news, and most of the vampires on Tepes Faction were happy with that news since it helped their probability to win the civil war against the Carmilia Faction, however, there was an extremist movement, especially among the royal family who was also pure noble vampire who disdained to use the power of Holy Grail in this civil war.


    Their pride didn''t allow them to use the power of the Holy Grail, and that was the reason for the coup d''etat on the Tepes faction.


    Hearing that news they knew that the Khaos Brigade should be helping the coup d''etat movement in the dark and wiped away the extremists among the Tepes faction since they were a bother in their n.


    "So who is the new king on the Tepes Faction?" Yuuki asked.


    "Not a king, but a queen," Azazel said.


    "Queen?!" They were surprised when they heard it.


    Tepes Faction is famous for its male-oriented faction on the vampire society and for them to choose a queen as their leader was really shocking news for them.


    "You also know very well who this queen is," Azazel said.


    Yuuki really hated it when Azazel didn''t tell them immediately. "Just tell us who this person is?" He was wondering whether this person wanted to tell them or scared them.


    "It''s Valerie Tepes," Azazel said.


    "What?! It''s Valerie?!" Gasper was startled when he heard it. He didn''t expect his childhood friend to be the queen of Tepes Faction.


    "So what are you waiting for? Let''s go," Yuuki said since he didn''t think that he needed to wait anymore.


    "Calm down first," Azazel hurriedly said.


    "What''s wrong, Sensei? Prez, Kiba, and Akeno-san are in danger," Issei said. He was also supportive of Yuuki since he was worried about them.


    "I know that you''re worried, but you need to calm down," Azazel said.


    "Why don''t you go there?" Yuuki asked.


    "If I go there then who is going to tell all of you this news?" Azazel said.


    "Then, do you have a n? If so then you need to tell us hurriedly since I can''t wait anymore," Yuuki said. He knew that they weren''t in danger, but there was a high chance the Khaos Brigade was in the Tepes Faction. This organization had always be an uncontroble factor rather than waiting for them to start it was better to fight with them directly.


    "Sigh, I know, but I hope that the heavenly side, Sitri group, and Tobio to guard Kuoh," Azazel said.


    They nodded since it was understandable. Their town had been attacked a few days ago and it was a very dangerous situation if their town was being attacked once again.


    "I don''t mind," Sona said while adjusting her sses.


    "Sorry, Dulio, you have to be a guard again," Griselda said.


    "It''s okay, but why don''t Ie to Romania and set their weather to bad by burying the entire vampire? Then the matter is done," Dulio said.


    "That''s a good idea," Yuuki said and agreed.


    "...."


    They were speechless looking at Dulio and Yuuki.


    "If possible then I don''t want you to cause too much trouble to the Vampire Faction since they will join the peace treaty. If we start attacking them then the other pantheon might also think that we don''t have an intention to make a peace in the entire myth," Azazel said calmly.


    "Politics," Yuuki said and shook his head.


    "I know that is why I want to retire hurriedly," Azazel said with a sigh.


    "...."


    They were speechless after hearing Azazel''sint.


    "Anyway, the Carmilia Faction will greet you after you havee to Romania. I''ll also wait for all of you here before we go to Tepes Faction together," Azazel said.


    "Sensei, can I have a request?" Sona asked.


    "Sure, what is it?" Azazel asked.


    "Can you bring my two new peerage members?" Sona asked.


    "Oh, the two of them?" Azazel thought for a while and nodded. "Sure, I think that Loup can be a great help on Romania."


    Yuuki knew that Loup Garou was the new peerage member of Sona''s peerage and this person was a werewolf. He remembered that werewolf was an arc-enemy of vampire and it was also their weakness too.


    "For Ravel, I don''t think you need toe after what happened to you a few days ago," Azazel said.


    They also understood Azazel''s decision not to let Ravel join them in Romania since Ravel was part of the Phenex House. Once something happened to her and what happened to her was also still shocking her.


    "Ravel, you need to stay here," Issei said with a worried expression.


    Ravel nodded and sighed. She suddenly remembered something and took something from her bag. "That''s right! Onii-sama sent me Phenex Tears after he heard that all of you are going to Romania."


    They talked to each other for a while before the discussion ended.


    Issei, along with the Gremory peerage, went out to prepare their luggage before going to Romania.


    Yuuki could only shake his head looking at those who hadn''t prepared anything. He waited in the living room with his group along with Griselda and Dulio to talk about a lot of things until Sona came toward them.


    "Archer, Ros--" Sona wasn''t sure what was the alias name of Rossweisse.


    "Rose. My name is Rose," Rossweisse said. She was a bit embarrassed with her alias, but it couldn''t help since Yuuki had told her to hide her identity. She also didn''t mind since it was quite fun too.


    "Right, Archer, Rose, can we talk about something?" Sona asked.


    "Sure," Yuuki and Rossweisse said at the same time. They were quite curious about what Sona wanted to talk to them about.

 Chapter 1044: Invitation to Magic School

    Yuuki was a bit curious about what Sona wanted to talk about himself and Rossweisse.


    "Have you heard about my school?" Sona asked.


    Yuuki and Rossweisse looked at each other and suddenly remembered the thing that had been said by Hermione in London.


    "Is it the school of magic in the underworld?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Do you know about it?" Sona asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "We have met Rose''s acquaintances in London in the past and she is part of the Magic Council on Britain."


    "London?" Sona thought for a while and remembered that Yuuki hade to London for a concert. "Did you meet someone from Hogwarts?"


    Rossweisse nodded and said, "It''s an alumnus from that school."


    Sona nodded and said, "Yes, I have made a Rating Game School on the underworld together with Sairaog to teach the devil with low rank and a reincarnated devil."


    Yuuki nodded since he knew that Sona was very passionate about her charity, but he also thought that it was also a smart decision to gain support from the devil in the lower rank devil and a reincarnated devil. He knew very well that the number of pure blood devils was very low since a lot of them had been killed during the war in the past.


    There was also a matter of coup d''etat again that supported the old devil system rather than the new one.


    Yuuki also understood the mentality of the devil who had supported the old devil system since it really made them live in afortable life. He knew that the reincarnated devil and the devil with a lower rank were simr to a c.o.c.kroach or something lower in the eyes on the majority of the high-rank devil.


    Rias, Sairaorg, and Sona were the rare case since they didn''t think much about the hierocracy on the devil world and they also wanted to help reincarnated the devil and the lower rank devil to gain a foothold on the devil world.


    In the eyes of the old devil, the three of them might be very dumb, but in Yuuki''s eyes, the three of them were very smart.


    Why?


    Because of the uncertainty in the world.


    In the past, the high ranking devil had always been very powerful and it was very easy to oppose and ruled the devil with a lower rank since they were very powerful, but it was different now, especially after the son of Phenex Family was defeated by Issei.


    Issei''s motive was simple since he only wanted to stop Rias''s engagement, but it was different in the eyes of a politician such as Sirzechs along with the new Satan.


    The reincarnated devil can defeat the high-rank devil.


    It was impossible to happen in the past, but it was possible now since a lot of things had be very unpredictable after God of the Bible had died.


    Yuuki remembered that there were a lot of reincarnated devils who owned Sacred Gears.


    The Sacred Gears is different from the past since there is a lot of variety and the Hero Faction, Cao Cao has also published the easy method to achieve Bnce Breaker making everyone who owns to be stronger on their own.


    It was hard to change a habit once they had gotten used to something it was hard to leave it such as the thing that was happening in the supernatural world right now.


    The new generation would beat the old generation.


    The old one would be wiped out if they didn''t want to change unless they had something very powerful that enabled anyone to raise their hands to fight this something.


    "Do you need support for this school?" Yuuki asked. He could create a gold or diamond to support the school and it would be better if he could be part of the shareholders of this school. Though, he knew that this school might be free tuition since he knew very well the lower rank devil and the reincarnated devil didn''t have that big standing making them quite poor.


    Sona nodded and said, "Can the two of you be a teacher in this school?"


    "Teacher?" Yuuki and Rossweisse looked at each other.


    This request clearly surprised them since they didn''t expect Sona to invite them to be a teacher in the new Rating Game School.


    Yuuki also understood why a lot of devils were excited about this school, especially the lower rank devil and the reincarnated devil since it was their chance to change their fate.


    In the devil society, the rating game is the only way for them to change their fate.


    Yuuki remembered that the current champion of the rating game was also very poor in the past, but because of the rating game, he had be rich and also became part of the government in the devil world.


    "Yuuki, what do you think?" Rossweisse asked. If it was before then Rossweisse might think that it was interesting to be a magic teacher, but it was different now since she had be Yuuki''s secretary. She thought that bing a teacher might decrease the time she stayed together with him.


    Yuuki looked at Sona who had an expectation. He sighed inwardly when he thought this girl was too naive. However, he had to admit that she was really cute and he also knew that he was going to make a decision with his second head rather than his brain. "We can''t be a teacher..."


    Sona turned disappointed when she heard it. "Then..."


    "But we can be a guest teacher," Yuuki said.


    Sona''s eyes became excited when she heard it. "Sure, it''s okay."


    "If you''re the principal of that school then I don''t minding every day to your school since having a beautiful principle will undoubtedly increase my work efficiency," Yuuki said and became close to Sona.


    Sona blushed hearing his words and nodded. "Thank you." She smiled sweetly looking at Yuuki.


    "...." Rossweisse rolled her eyes and knew that Yuuki was thinking with his second head again.


    They continued to talk to each other before they went out to Romania.

 Chapter 1045: It is hard to know the truth

    "I have been curious why do you want to make a rating game school?" Rossweisse asked. Her question also raised everyone''s attention and they looked at Sona curiously.


    Sona nodded and adjusted her sses. "I know the majority of the devil, especially the devil with high rank will oppose my n since the rating game has always been a stage for them since they''re powerful, but today is different."


    "I want everyone to have the same rights, especially in devil society. The reincarnated devil and the devil with a lower rank should be given a chance to raise their status through a rating game. That''s why I have decided to start this school."


    Idealism.


    Yuuki didn''t hate it since without idealism it was hard for people to live and it also led them to a dream. Without a dream, someone was the same as dead and would be living without purpose in their entire life, especially when the devil had a very long life.


    It was impossible for them to die in a century and they could use that time to be stronger or raise their status on the rating game.


    Yuuki knew that Sona didn''t have a deep thought about this school since she only wanted to help the devil with a lower rank and reincarnated the devil. He had to admit someone who married this girl would be very lucky in their entire life.


    Rossweisse also didn''t mind much to be a guest teacher in this new school since she also heard that she would also get a sry from it.


    "Is it possible to build a 100 yen store around the school area?" Yuuki asked. He thought that the 100 yen store was quite good since there weren''t many rich people among the lower rank devil and the reincarnated devil. The cheap store would help them and he knew that there would be a lot of people who would gather there. He also thought that he should build a department store in that area too for entertainment and a lot of things. He also thought that it was good to help Rossweisse''s dream. He wasn''t sure why she loved the 100 yen store, but he was her boyfriend and he would help her to achieve her dream.


    Rosswesse was surprised when she heard Yuuki''s question. She was also excited when she thought about the idea of building a 100 yen store in the underworld.


    Sona adjusted her sses and nodded. "Why not?" She didn''t know why Yuuki specifically mentioned the 100 yen store, but she didn''t think much either. Her dream was to create a rating game school to help everyone and besides that, she didn''t think too much. She was just happy that they would help her to be a guest teacher in her new school.


    Yuuki, who was very keen on reading people''s emotions, knew that Sona was very happy at this moment. He really thought that someone who would be able to marry this girl would be very happy.


    Sona suddenly thought about the marriage agreement in the past and she couldn''t mention it to him ever since this day. She wanted to tell him, but she wasn''t sure how to tell him. She also wasn''t sure about his reaction after he had heard about his agreement. She wasn''t sure why she was afraid of being rejected and their rtionship would be awkward after that.


    "Do you want me toe, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "Well, is it okay for the three of you to stay here?" Yuuki asked. He also felt a bit worried about this town since there might be someone who attacked this town. He knew that Jeanne, Kuroka, and Le Fay were very powerful and could guard this ce.


    "Well, I don''t mind, nyaa," Kuroka said. She looked at him and said, "Protect Shirone, nyaa."


    "I will protect her no matter what," Yuuki said with a serious expression.


    Kuroka smiled and kissed Yuuki''s cheek.


    Le Fay blushed and nodded. "I''ll also stay together with Kuroka-san here."


    "Should Ie with you?" Jeanne asked.


    "Why?" Yuuki asked.


    "I am notfortable around them," Jeanne said while looking at Griselda and Dulio who had been looking at them.


    "She is not an enemy, alright," Yuuki said.


    Griselda smiled and said, "Yes, we know that, but it can''t be helped, right? She has betrayed the church side."


    "The one who has betrayed the church. There are a lot of people and I am sure that there should be a lot of angels and exorcists who are going to betray the heaven side," Yuuki said.


    Dulio and Griselda frowned when they heard Yuuki''s words.


    "You think that is impossible, right? Since an angel has a good personality and if someone decides to betray then their wings will turn dark bing a fallen angel," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, I don''t think that an angel is going to betray heaven," Griselda said since she believed the one who had bad thought would be instantly known.


    "But you agree there are a lot of exorcists who are going to betray the church, right?" Yuuki said.


    "........"


    Griselda sighed and nodded. "There is some dissatisfaction among the group but as long as we''re able tomunicate with each other. I am sure that we can reach some understanding, more importantly we''re talking about an angel, right?"


    "Yes, it is about an angel." Yuuki nodded and said, "If in the past where the God of Bible is still alive then the angel won''t think to betray and if they''re going to betray then they''re going to be a fallen angel, but it is different now."


    "What is so different?" Griselda said.


    "Let''s just use Kiba as an example, in the past, there shouldn''t be anyone who can create both devil and holy sword at the same time, but Kiba is able to do it," Yuuki said.


    "What do you want to say?" Dulio asked.


    "Then, it might be possible for an angel to betray heaven without bing a fallen angel," Yuuki said.


    !!!!!!


    Those words shocked everyone in the room.


    Griselda frowned and thought about the possibility.


    Dulio thought for a while and nodded. "I think that is possible."


    "Dulio!" Griselda was surprised by Dulio''s words.


    "You don''t need to think too much, our first priority is the Vampire, it won''t be toote to talk about heaventer," Yuuki said.


    Griselda nodded and said, "That''s true."


    They talked to each other, but this time the topic was different and they didn''t talk about some heavy topic until it was their time to teleport to Romania.


    Yuuki believed that there should be a fight when he arrived in Romania since all of the main characters had decided toe to that ce. He wouldn''t believe if someone told him that their trip would be peaceful and nice.

 Chapter 1046: Impulse

    Everyone had prepared and they were standing in the middle of the magic circle to teleport to Romania.


    Yuuki had decided to bring Rossweisse and Jeanne during this trip.


    Jeanne didn''t want to be left here since she wasn''t ready to be observed by Griselda and Dulio. She had decided to follow him and thought that it was better than staying in this ce.


    Kuroka kissed Yuuki and hugged him for a long time. "Be careful, nyaa."


    "I know." Yuuki kissed Kuroka''s hair and hugged her waist. "We''re going to make a lot of kitties after we go back."


    "Really, nyaa?" Kuroka asked with bright eyes.


    "Sure." Yuuki nodded, anyway, he had made one of his girlfriends be pregnant. He didn''t mind if another one had also be pregnant.


    "Good, nyaa, I''m waiting for you," Kuroka said with a smile. She didn''t have to go to school and didn''t need to worry too much about anything.


    Issei and Saji could only feel jealous looking at their interaction. They hadn''t tasted the forbidden fruit and had always been very curious, but they didn''t dare to take thatst step and they also didn''t have someone to help them to step into the stairs of a.d.u.l.thood.


    "Be careful," Ophis said with a little dragon on the top of her head.


    Yuuki looked at Ophis whose power had been halved by the Khaos Brigade. He didn''t know what she was thinking and probably didn''t think much either. He nodded and took out a lot of lollipop and chocte. "For you."


    Ophis was expressionless, but her hands moved very fast grabbing all of the sweets that had been given by Yuuki.


    They didn''t stay too long and teleported to Romania since they were worried about Rias, Kiba, and Akeno.


    "Well, goodbye everyone," Issei said.


    "Bye!"


    It didn''t take them long before they had arrived in Romania. The sky was dark and even though it was autumn, there was a lot of snow and the wind was also very strong.


    Issei remembered that Vampire wouldn''t feel cold, but it was different from his imagination.


    "I - It''s cold...." Gasper hugged his body tightly with a pale expression clearly showing that he was really in cold.


    "Wait for a while," Asia said and held her hands together before a golden light started to brighten her hands.


    Everyone who saw this golden light started to feel warm and the coldness that they had felt before had disappeared.


    "Is it Fafnir''s magic?" Rossweisse asked. She remembered Yuuki who had told him about Asia who had made a pact with a dragon. She was surprised at first since it was very rare for a dragon to want to sign a pact with someone. However, when she saw the golden light earlier she felt that it was familiar magic. She remembered that it was Fafnir''s magic since that dragon often visited Valha in the past.


    Asia nodded and said, "Yes, since I have made a pact with Fafnir-san. I can use some of his magic."


    "It''s warm, Asia-chan!" Gasper said with a happy smile.


    "You''re still a vampire, do you feel cold?" Yuuki asked with a frown.


    "I - I am a dhampir!" Gasper said nervously. He was hiding behind Issei and felt a bit scared of Yuuki.


    "Yuuki, you can''t scare Gasper," Xenovia said.


    "Why are you afraid of me?" Yuuki asked with disbelief. He didn''t think that he had done anything wrong to this trap.


    "N - No, you''re not scared, but I am nervous for some reason," Gasper said stuttering. He had heard a story of Yuuki and knew that a lot of people often called him a big bad wolf. He was afraid of being eaten by this wolf and that was why he was nervous.


    If Yuuki was able to hear Gasper''s words then he might choke blood while showing a disgusting expression. He might be a carnivore, but he only wanted to eat girls and not a male in a girl''s form.


    "But where is Sensei?" Irina asked.


    They saw arge convoy of cars moving together toward their location.


    "OI!!!" Azazel emerged from the car and waved his hand, shouting loudly.


    "They''re here," Issei said.


    Yuuki looked at Azazel and felt a bit annoyed. He wasn''t sure why this teacher was able to leave Rias and Akeno alone to the Tepes Faction alone, however, he also knew his girls'' personality. He knew that they wouldn''t stop even if this teacher decided to stop them. The only thing that he could do was to meet them at Tepes Faction.


    Yuuki looked at Loup and asked, "Have you been here before?"


    Loup nodded and said, "Yes."


    Yuuki didn''t ask any more questions since he knew this guy was very quiet.


    "Huh? You''ve been here before?" Issei was surprised when he heard Loup''s answer. He wanted to ask another question, but the group of Vampires that was led by Elmenhilde from Carmilia Faction came toward them.


    Elmenhilde along with the other vampires had a change in the expression on their faces the moment they looked at Loup Garou.


    They could see an expression of disdain, scare, fear, and disgust the moment the group of vampires looked at Loup Garou.


    "Does the devil have such a bad taste?" Elmenhilde said with a frown. She didn''t care much about Loup but put her attention on Yuuki. Her eyes brightened, but she didn''t do anything. She gulped and wanted to leap toward him, but her pride as a vampire wouldn''t allow her to do that.


    "How was the trip?" Azazel asked.


    "Cold," they answered with a in tone.


    Azazel nodded and said, "Don''t worry, the car is quite warm."


    "......."


    "So where are we going?" Xenovia asked.


    "Of course, we''re going to Tepes Faction directly," Azazel said with an obvious expression.


    "......."


    Sometimes, they had an impulse to throw this guy into the sea full of sharks.

 Chapter 1047: Delicious Blood

    Yuuki was in the car together with Rossweisse and Jeanne along with a vampire who drove the car for them to the area of Tepes Faction.


    Romania is being divided by a line to separate the territory of Tepes Faction and Carmi Faction.


    Yuuki was quite surprised when Elmenhilde decided to stay in the same car as him. He noticed that this girl kept ncing at himself. "Is there something on my face?"


    Elmenhilde seemed surprised when Yuuki suddenly asked him a question. "N - Not really?!" She hurriedly looked away and acted as if she hadn''t done anything.


    Jeanne moved closer to Yuuki''s ear and said, "That girl is lying. She has been looking at you."


    "What''s the reason?" Rossweisse who had heard Jeanne''s statement, asked.


    "I''m not sure," Jeanne said while shaking her head.


    Rossweisse looked at Yuuki and asked, "Have you been flirting with the vampire girl?"


    "..." Yuuki twitched his lips and shook his head. "No, I have never flirted with that vampire." He had always felt strange whenever he met Elmenhilde. He had always seen her drooling whenever they had met each other and he didn''t understand either what this vampire was thinking.


    ""Well, I can tell you that I didn''t see him flirting with this vampire princess before during the meeting a few days ago," Jeanne said.


    "Really?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Yes."


    "Ahem! I''m sorry for disturbing your conversation, but I can hear all that you''re saying from my location," Elmenhilde said with an annoyed expression.


    "....."


    "She has been eavesdropping on our conversation," Yuuki said.


    Jeanne and Rosswessei looked at Elmenhilde with a surprised expression and murmured slowly seemed to beining to Elmenhilde.


    Vein appeared on Elmehilde''s forehead and said, "Like I said I heard your conversation!"


    "Just why have you been looking at him? Do you want to suck his blood?" Jeanne asked.


    *Badump!*


    That statement seemed to be right and made Elmehilde startled.


    "........"


    Jeanne, Rossweisse, and Yuuki could see the change of expression on Elmehilde''s expression.


    Yuuki only realized that this vampire girl wanted to try to suck his blood and he didn''t realize it. He smirked and said, "Do you want to suck my blood?"


    "...." Elmehilde didn''t say anything and kept looking away. She wanted to suck his blood, but she was too embarrassed to do it.


    "Oi, shu---" The driver wanted to say something since he was very annoyed hearing their conversation, but Elmehilde red at him making him shut his mouth.


    Elmehilde snorted and said, "Your blood? I don''t think that your blood is that delicious." She didn''t want to show that she really wanted to suck his blood.


    Rossweisse moved closer and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Yuuki knew that there was still time before they arrived on the edge of the territory of Carmilia Faction to go to Tepes Faction. His body had transformed in the past and he wanted to see whether there was a change in his blood. He bit his thumb and created a little wound on his thumb.


    The moment Yuuki created a wound on his thumb, Elmehilde, and the vampire driver seemed to be attracted by this blood.


    Elmehilde was better and kicked the driver to drive honestly without making trouble.


    The driver could only gulp while driving and watch the blood that came out from Yuuki''s thumb from the rear mirror.


    The blood on his thumb moved slowly, dripping from his wound to the ground, but Elmehilde, who saw the scene, moved at the fastest speed, sucking his thumb.


    "Hmm... Hmm... Delicious..." Elmehilde sucked Yuuki''s thumb and licked it with a lewd expression. She seemed to enjoy the taste of Yuuki''s blood.


    "......"


    Jeanne and Rossweisse seemed to be surprised by Elemhilde''s reaction and didn''t believe what they had seen.


    The vampire driver seemed to be very envious when he saw Elmehilde sucking Yuuki''s blood. He didn''t have an interest in women and thought that males were good.


    Yuuki felt that a lot of his blood was sucked from the little wound on his thumb. He seemed to be underestimating the greed of the vampire who was thirsty for blood.


    Elmehilde felt the wound was closed and then the blood stoppeding. She realized what she had done and she looked at everyone who was looking at him sucking Yuuki''s thumb. She moved back slowly and took a tissue to wipe her mouth. She didn''t say anything, but her face was blushing. She tried to act normal, but it was hard to do it.


    Rossweisse and Jeanne weren''t sure what to say in this situation.


    "Is it good?" Yuuki asked with a teasing expression. He realized that his blood had a good taste and could attract a vampire into such a state.


    "...." Elmehilde didn''t say anything from this question.


    "If you answer me then I''ll give you another one," Yuuki said.


    *Gulp!*


    Elmehilde who seemed to be hesitant thought about the taste of the blood that she had tasted earlier. She had never tasted such blood before and it was very delicious. "Y - Yes... It''s good..." Her face was blushing as she said those words. She looked at him with an annoyed expression and seemed to want to cry. Her face clearly said to give her what he had promised before.


    Yuuki smiled and bit his thumb which was being licked by Elemhilde earlier.


    Elmehilde blushed but gulped when she saw blooding out of his thumb.


    "Here you go," Yuuki said with a kind smile.


    Elmehilde seemed to be very excited and sucked his blood again. She had to admit that it was really good as she expected.


    Yuuki suddenly thought that it wasn''t hard to conquer a vampire.


    Jeanne and Rosseweisse pinched Yuuki''s thigh at the same time and knew that this guy had a bad mind. They looked at Elmehilde who was sucking Yuuki''s thumb and thought that it wouldn''t be far for this girl to be conquered by him.


    "Is it good?" Yuuki twitched his lips when he asked this question since his thighs were pinched by Jeanne and Rossweisse.


    Elmehilde seemed to have forgotten about a lot of things and nodded with a happy smile while sucking his blood.


    Yuuki had to admit, but this girl was cute.


    "Is she cute?"


    "....."

 Chapter 1048: Just a trash

    They had arrived on the edge of the territory and to go to the Tepes Faction''s territory they needed to ride a gond lift to go there.


    "What did you do?" Azazel asked.


    Everyone looked at Elmehilde who seemed to sob for some reason.


    Elemhilde was very embarrassed when she thought about what she had done before. Her face was blushing and she also sobbed since she couldn''t hold her desire.


    "Yuuki, you can''t bully her," Issei said.


    Gasper hid behind Issei and seemed to be scared of Yuuki. He didn''t believe that Yuuki had made a strong noble vampire to sob. He didn''t know what Yuuki had done and it made him a bit scared.


    ''Am I the bad one?'' Yuuki sighed and knew that the cry of a girl was very hard to defeat.


    Jeanne shook her head and said, "He didn''t do anything and only gave him some blood."


    "Blood?"


    They looked at Elmehilde who seemed quite embarrassed and looked away. They didn''t know what had happened, but they somehow felt a bit curious for some reason.


    "Blood?" Gasper seemed to be very interested when he heard about a conversation about blood. Even though he was only half-vampire, he also loved to drink blood since it tasted very delicious. He was curious about what kind of blood could make the leader of Carmilia Faction sob.


    "Why don''t we go now rather than wasting our time here?" Yuuki said.


    They nodded and said goodbye to the vampire group to enter the gond together to go to the Tepes Faction''s territory.


    Elmehilde looked at the gond and seemed to not wake up from her state. She had to admit that Yuuki''s blood was delicious and more delicious than any blood that she had drunk in the past. She knew that from now on she couldn''t be satisfied with normal blood, but she knew that it was impossible to ask him again unless she gave him something. She wasn''t dumb and knew that Yuuki was very strong since she had investigated him in the past.


    Defeat the Evil God Loki, Destroying the monsters on the underworld along with the Hero Faction.


    Elmehilde knew that she wasn''t his opponent, and that made her sigh. It would be great if she was able to bring him back to her home locking him into her room became her private property, but she knew that it was impossible.


    "Is his blood really that good?" The vampire driver whispered with a curious expression. He had seen Elmehilde who seemed very intoxicated when she sucked Yuuki''s blood earlier. He was Elmehilde''s employee for a long time and their rtionship was quite good.


    Elmehilde nodded with blush and said, "It''s very good."


    The vampire driver sighed and said, "It''s a shame that I can''t taste it."


    "You will be killed if yo----" Elmehilde wasn''t sure what had happened but suddenly she saw the vampire driver dropped on the ground.


    "........"


    Elmehilde was surprised and everyone was also surprised. They saw the vampire driver seemed to be in pain then stopped moving.


    "......."


    "What happens?"


    Along with that question, everyone started to check what had happened to the vampire driver.


    One of them shook his head and said, "He is dead."


    Elemhilde frowned but didn''t say anything. ''Is it him?'' She knew that this vampire driver was quite rude toward Yuuki, but she didn''t expect him to suddenly kill him. She shuddered when she thought that had happened. "What is the cause?" She needed to understand how this vampire was killed.


    They checked the body of the vampire and tried to search why this vampire had died. They checked the body of this vampire hurriedly and didn''t see anything on the outside.


    "His heart is gone," one of them said.


    Heart?


    They hurriedly checked the body of this vampire driver and saw that his heart was gone. However, there were a lot of things that made them strange, there wasn''t any wound on the body of this vampire, there wasn''t any blood, and everyone was very clean.


    "What is happening?"


    They didn''t understand what was happening, but that was the thing that scared them.


    The thing that had never been understood had always been feared, especially one of theirrades had died suddenly without notice.


    "Burry him and don''t say anything since it''ll cause a needless panic," Elmehilde hurriedly said.


    They nodded and understood Elmehilde''s words. They could investigate this problem in privateter without causing a panic between their factions.


    Elmehilde didn''t know how he had done it, but she knew that he was the one who had done it. She touched her face and wondered whether he had a good impression of her. Her heart was in a chill when she thought that she was the one who would drop on the ground. She hurriedly erased the thought on her mind before and knew that the Tepes Faction would probably disappear if they really caused a problem.


    "Elmehilde-sama, what are we doing now?"


    Elmehilde shook her head and said, "Just go back. I have some idea who has caused this problem, but you don''t need to worry about it. It''s better to not agitate this person any longer." She walked toward the car leaving everyone behind.


    They were curious who had done this, but they didn''t ask any longer since they weren''t sure that they would be the targeted one next.


    Yuuki opened the window of the gond and threw something out.


    "Yuuki, hurry up and close the window...." Jeanne said since she felt very cold.


    Yuuki closed the door and smiled. "If you''re cold then I can warm you up." He moved closer and hugged her body.


    Jeanne was blushing, but she didn''t seem to escape from his embrace. She looked at him and asked, "What did you throw earlier?"


    "Just trash," Yuuki said with a smile and spent his time flirting with the girls.

 Chapter 1049: Gondolas trip

    They were inside the gond and it was hard to see the scenery outside. However, the devil could see in the dark, but they didn''t do it now since the scenery was the same and it made them a bit bored.


    "I have wanted to ask why some of the vampires seem to be very scared of Loup?" Issei suddenly asked.


    Everyone also felt a bit curious since they had only met Loup Garou when they were fighting on the underground of Kuoh Station.


    Koneko had some ideas since her sense of smell was very keen.


    "He is a half-wolverine," Azazel answered.


    "Wolverine!"


    Everyone understood now why the vampire seemed to be scared of Loup Garou.


    "Gasper, you''re not scared of Loup?" Issei asked.


    Gasper shook his head while hiding behind Issei.


    Yuuki looked at Gasper and wondered whether Gasper and Issei had that kind of rtionship. He sighed when he thought the rtionship between people in this world was a bit messy. ''Well, I''m not the one who talks though.''


    "Now, that you mention it." Irina suddenly remembered something and asked, "I have heard that you''re going to be a teacher at Sona''s school."


    "Guest teacher, not a teacher, we might not have time to teach every time," Yuuki answered.


    Rossweisse nodded after hearing Irina''s question.


    "Guest teacher? What can you teach the student?" Xenovia asked.


    Yuuki felt that Xenovia''s marks were really rude, but he wasn''t angry. He smiled and said, "I can teach them a lot of things."


    "Such as?" Asia asked.


    "What do you want to know? I can teach you my skill," Yuuki said.


    "...."


    This confident tone made them want to challenge him.


    "How about the music?" Xenovia asked.


    "..."


    Everyone rolled their eyes when they heard Xenovia''s question. Who didn''t know that Yuuki was a famous musician and that teaching someone about music was very easy for him.


    Xenovia suddenly remembered that Yuuki was a singer and hurriedly said, "Wait! Wait! Let me change my question." She thought for a while and asked, "Martial art? Yes, how about martial arts?"


    "...."


    Everyone rolled their eyes again when they heard such a question.


    "I can teach wrestling and baritsu. If swordy is included then I can teach those three lessons," Yuuki answered.


    !!!!!


    "Wait? Baritsu? What is that?" Issei asked.


    "It''s a martial art of Sherlock Holmes!" Azazel said hurriedly.


    "You can do baritsu?" Rossweisse looked at Yuuki with a strange expression. She didn''t know where he had learned Baritsu.


    "We have been to London before, right? I have found a martial art book in the Sherlock Holmes museum and learned it secretly," Yuuki said.


    "What?!"


    They didn''t expect Yuuki to be able to find such a thing.


    "Can you lend that book to me?" Azazel asked since he was a bit curious about this martial art. He had only heard that it was abination of boxing with Japanese martial arts, but for the details, he wasn''t sure.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "I have ced it back on London."


    "......."


    "Is it strong?" Loup asked.


    It was a very important question since martial arts were useless if they were weak.


    "How to say, it is good, it isn''t bad," Yuuki said. He felt that Baritsu was more into the brain rather than a physical condition. He knew that having a strong body was important, but Baritsu was learning how to be smart during a fight. "But I don''t think that you need this martial art since you have been using your magic to st everything away."


    "......"


    They couldn''t refute him since their method of fighting was really wild rather than systematic technique. They were sending out powerful damage to their enemy with a st of powerful magic rather than fighting using a technique.


    "Sona-Kaichou will love this martial art," Bennia said.


    Yuuki nodded and thought that Sona would love to learn this martial art.


    "Now that you mention it, will Sona really be helping you build a 100 yen store?" Rossweisse asked. Her dream was always to build a 100 yen store. Ever sinceing to Japan, she has been marveled by the beauty of 100 yen store because she didn''t expect there to be such a cheap store in that country.


    "Well, you don''t need to worry and I am asking if that request is also for you," Yuuki said.


    "For me?" Rossweisse didn''t seem to believe it. She thought that Yuuki had an interest in 100 yen store, but she didn''t expect that it was for her.


    "With my magic, it''ll be easy for me to build a building for the 100 yen store." Yuuki looked at Rossweisse and said, "After that, you can help me to choose which thing that we''re going to sell."


    Rossweisse nodded and seemed to be very spirited. "Leave it to me."


    Yuuki thought to create a recreation ce in that area too.


    Building a property has always been a very profitable business, especially for a high-quality property such as theatre, department store, apartment, shop, theme park, etc since it will generate profit continuously.


    Yuuki didn''t want to build a property where he would sell it immediately since it was only a one-way profit. His mind had be very simple after he had received his magic. He wasn''t greedy in terms of wealth, but he thought that he should definitely have more money to support his family since the number of his girlfriends weren''t small.


    They talked to each other along the way since the gond was quite slow and there was nothing to see around them. They could only talk to each other to alleviate their boredoms, the only thing that might be very good in this area was a star.


    The stars are beautiful.


    It might be because it was quite dark that they could see the star shining brightly in the sky.


    Yuuki hoped for nothing to happen to Rias and Akeno since if something really happened then.....

 Chapter 1050: Why show is white?

    They had arrived in the territory of the Tepes Faction. The moment they arrived here there were a lot of people who had been waiting for them.


    Yuuki looked at both Bennia and Loup Garou who moved silently away from this location. He knew that they had decided to search for an emergency exit when they couldn''t move away from this ce. He wanted to tell them that it was useless to do that since Rossweisse was able to teleport everyone instantly from this location, but he knew that it was better to keep silent about it.


    To deceive your enemy, you need to deceive your ally first.


    The vampire who was in charge of greeting them suddenly startled when they saw the number of people in front of them was uneven. They were a bit panicked, but Yuuki and everyone only smiled looking at their reaction. They hurriedly told their superior about this matter, but their superior told them to hurriedly bring them to the castle.


    "Please, follow us," the vampire said and told them to enter the car.


    Yuuki had always thought that a vampire would disdain technology, but it seemed that wasn''t the case when he saw a lot of cars parked in front of him.


    "Where are the two of them?" Issei asked curiously.


    "They should be looking around to see whether they can find something," Yuuki answered.


    Issei nodded in response and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Yuuki looked at Issei and knew that their rtionship had be quite awkward. He knew that he was a bastard since he had supported Issei in the past, but in the end, he was the one who had stolen her from him. Even though Rias and Issei didn''t have that kind of rtionship, but Yuuki knew that Issei really loved Rias. ''Well, she''s beautiful after all.''


    Then is there a possibility of him giving up Rias to fix their rtionship?


    The answer is no.


    Yuuki had decided to be responsible for Rias since he had stolen her for the first time. He knew that it was only an ident, but he had to admit that she was beautiful and her inside was very nice. For him to give up on her to amend his rtionship with Issei. No, just no.


    Yuuki wouldn''t do that. He was greedy and it was impossible to ask him to give up his woman, especially after he had marked her p.u.s.s.y.


    Just kidding.


    Yuuki looked around and wondered why this ce was full of snow. It gave him a feeling of mncholy for some reason. He opened his palm and felt the coldness of the snow on his palm.


    "What''s wrong?" Xenovia asked curiously.


    "Nothing, it just surprises me to see snow in this weather," Yuuki said.


    "Romania is like this," Xenovia answered.


    "Have you been here before?" Yuuki asked.


    Xenovia nodded and said, "In the past, when I was part of an exorcist from the church, I was often sent to eliminate a vampire or something that harmed a human."


    The vampire group looked at Xenovia while raising their eyebrows, but they didn''t say anything since they were their guests.


    "You sure love to taunt them," Yuuki said.


    "I don''t like vampire," Xenovia said.


    Yuuki looked at Xenovia with a surprised expression and nodded. "That feeling is the same for me." He looked up while looking at the starry sky. He was wondering what Georg was doing after Cao Cao had died. He wanted him to change, but he knew that it was impossible.


    "You also hate vampires?" Xenovia asked.


    "How to say, it is different from a devil, vampires see humans as livestock," Yuuki answered. He didn''t show mercy to the vampire driver earlier. Even though he had yed with Elmehilde earlier, he had only done it because that girl was girl cute. If it was male then he would have ended his life instantly like what he had done earlier.


    Xenovia nodded and said, "There are a lot of them who are kidnapping humans too."


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "But humans aren''t all holy either, there are also some people who are better off not living in this world." He thought about the guy who had almost r.a.p.ed Yukana in the past, but he knew those guys had benefitted to the world since they had given their nutrition to the fish in Tokyo Bay. He was sure that every fisherman would be thankful for them making the fishes be bigger and fatter.


    "That''s also true." Xenovia nodded.


    "Why is snow white?" Jeanne suddenly asked.


    Rossweisse, who heard that question, answered, "There''s a scientific reason that snow is white. Light is scattered and bounces off the ice crystals in the snow. The reflected light includes all the colors, which, together, look white."


    "........"


    Jeanne rolled her eyes and said, "Can you tell that I am being mncholic?"


    Rossweisse raised her eyebrow and said, "Then what kind of answer do you want to hear?"


    "Can you give me a poem like an answer?" Jeanne asked. She looked at Yuuki and said, "How about you?"


    "Why is snow white?" Yuuki asked.


    Jeanne nodded and said, "You know the answer?"


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "Maybe it has forgotten its color?"


    "......."


    "See? That''s the answer I want to hear," Jeanne said.


    Rossweisse raised her eyebrow and said, "Do you want to hear such a sad answer?"


    "Well, let me change it." Yuuki looked with a tender expression at Rossweisse and said, "I don''t know why the snow is white, but it is beautiful. I love it."


    "......."


    Ok?


    They blushed hearing his answer.


    Gasper, who saw the reaction of the women around him hurriedly hid behind Issei.


    "What''s wrong, Gasper?" Issei was confused by Gasper''s action.


    "B - Big bad wolf!" Gasper said with a scared expression looking at Yuuki.


    Yuuki shook his head and didn''t think much about it then continued the journey to the headquarters of Tepes Faction.

 Chapter 1051: Youre interested in the queen?

    The trip took around half an hour and they had arrived at the location.


    They saw arge castle giving a sense of luxury standing tall in front of them.


    "Archer!"


    Yuuki hurriedly turned and his mouth turned into a smile when he saw this girl. He opened his arms and this girl jumped right away into his body.


    Akeno ignored all of them and kissed his man since she had missed him.


    "You make me worried," Yuuki said with a serious tone.


    "It''s okay." Akeno smiled and felt warm when she heard him. "They won''t dare to do anything to us."


    "Why so?" Yuuki asked.


    "There is a coup d''etat happening here," Akeno said.


    Yuuki wanted to ask more questions, but he knew that this wasn''t the ce where he should talk about this matter. He also saw that Rias and Kiba walked toward them with a smile.


    "Prez!"


    "Kiba!"


    Everyone was happy when they saw that Rias, Kiba, and Akeno were okay. They talked to each other before the representative of the Tepes Faction came to them and said that he would bring them to the new queen of the Tepes Faction.


    "I am sorry, but I have received an order from my superior to not allow you to meet our new queen," the representative said.


    Yuuki and Azazel looked at each other and felt weird.


    "Why?" Rias asked since she felt strange. She had met the new queen, but she didn''t understand why both Yuuki and Azazel weren''t allowed to meet the new queen.


    "I don''t know. I just do what I have been told," the representative said inly.


    "....."


    They looked at each other and weren''t sure what to do.


    "Well, I don''t have that much interest in watching your new queen either," Yuuki said inly.


    "...."


    Yuuki looked at them and said, "You can go first. I''ll stay in the living room or something."


    "Is that okay?" Irina asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes, you can go on." He looked at Azazel and asked, "How about you?"


    Azazel only shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well, if I can''t meet the queen then can you at least send us to warm room while also serving us a warm tea along with cookies or something."


    The representative nodded and said, "Sure."


    "I''ll go with you," Akeno said.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Jeanne, Rossweisse, you should see the queen since it is a rare chance to see her."


    Jeanne and Rossweisse nodded in response. They knew that Yuuki couldn''t see the queen and let them see the queen by themselves. After they had done that they would tell him about their opinionter.


    "I''ll go with you after this," Rias said.


    "You don''t need to be that hasty," Yuuki said with a smile.


    The representative of the Tepes Faction ordered one vampire to guide Azazel, Yuuki, and Akeno to their guest room serving them with a polite expression. They sent them a tea along with a lot of condiments around.


    "Please press the bell if you need something for me," the maid said and bowed her head before leaving their room.


    *Click!*


    "What do you think?" Azazel asked that question immediately after the maid had left the room.


    Yuuki sipped the tea slowly and ced it back on the table. He was wondering where they had gotten this tea.


    "You''re not afraid this tea is being poisoned?" Akeno asked.


    "No." Yuuki shook his head and said, "Poison won''t work on me."


    "......."


    Azazel had a change in his expression and asked, "Is there poison in this tea?"


    "No. You don''t need to be that worried," Yuuki said. He searched for the mostfortable position and answered Azazel''s question. "What do I think? They''re probably wary of us."


    "I can see that, but why can''t the two of us meet the queen?" Azazel asked.


    "The queen is Valerie Tepes, right? She is the owner of the Holy Grail. The two of us are quite knowledgeable about the Holy Grail and the vampire from the Tepes Faction doesn''t want to let us meet to the queen since their n might go awry if we''re able to see the queen," Yuuki said.


    Azazel and Akeno nodded when they heard Yuuki''s exnation.


    "They''re very careful," Azazel said.


    Yuuki thought for a while and asked, "How about the coup d''etat?"


    "It''s over. The extremists are in the running and they don''t stand a chance against the new power," Akeno answered.


    "It''s not that simple," Azazel said with a serious expression.


    "Well, of course, someone has supported from behind, right?" Yuuki said.


    Azazel looked at Yuuki and asked, "Do you have the same idea as me?"


    "Well, who can support them besides that group?" Yuuki said.


    "Is it the Khaos Brigade?" Akeno asked.


    Yuuki and Azazel nodded at the same time.


    "Those bastards," Azazel said angrily clenched the cup in his hand.


    "Don''t destroy the cup since it is innocent," Yuuki said.


    Azazel sighed and let his hand go. "That''s true." He looked at him and asked, "What are you going to do now?"


    "What can I do? If they don''t let me be the queen then I won''t see her," Yuuki said.


    "You''re not interested in the queen?" Akeno seemed surprised.


    "Why do you think that I have an interest in the queen?" Yuuki asked while raising his eyebrow.


    "Because the queen is quite beautiful," Akeno said.


    "......."


    Frankly, Yuuki didn''t know the face of Valerie Tepes since he hadn''t seen her in his past life. He had thought that the queen would be a middle-aged woman who had a lot of wrinkles on her face, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    ''Should I meet her?''


    Yuuki thought for a while and decided to wait for a while since he didn''t have any information about this ce. He knew that the Khaos Brigade had supported behind and there would be a high chance for an evil dragon to appear once again in this ce.


    "Hmm, so you''re really interested in the queen, huh?" Akeno said while looking at him with an annoyed expression.


    "....."


    Yuuki was speechless and thought about how to solve this misunderstanding first.


    COMMENT 12ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>12</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1052: Valerie Tepes

    Jeanne and Rossweisse followed everyone to meet the new queen of the Tepes Faction. They weren''t sure about this meeting since they didn''t know anything about this queen. They knew that the only person who knew about this person was Gasper who was dressed in a girly uniform at that moment. They had a lot of questions about why this boy loved to wear a girl''s uniform or other things, but they knew that wasn''t important right now.


    Valerie Tepes.


    Valerie is a young woman with short blonde hair and red eyes. She is a very beautifuldy that carries the beauty of both humans and vampires.


    It was their first time to see this girl, but they could feel that this girl was normal a girl. Then, they noticed a man who was standing beside this girl.


    This man is wearing a ck coat with a long mixture of ck and blond hairs as well as heterochromatic eyes where his right eye is gold and his left eye is ck and he has pointed ears.


    The moment they looked at this man they suddenly felt powerful oppressioning from this man showing how powerful he was.


    "Hello everyone!" Valerie smiled and said, "Gasper!"


    "Valerie!" Gasper was excited when he saw Valerie. He ran toward Valerie with excitement since it had been a while since he had seen her.


    Valier also opened her arms to hug her childhood friend.


    The man beside Valerie didn''t do anything when he saw Gasper''s action.


    Everyone seemed to be moved to see their reunion, however, they suddenly saw something strange.


    Valerie looked up into something, but there was clearly nothing. "----_____ yes, I... ____-----"


    Issei and Xenovia wanted to see what it was, but suddenly felt something that wanted to pull them.


    "Don''t look!" Rossweisse hurriedly said.


    Issei and Xenovia who heard Rossweisse''s shout hurriedly looked away. They felt a cold sweat on their back after they had looked away from the space where Valerie was looking.


    "W - What is that?" Issei was clearly confused and didn''t know what was happening.


    Rossweisse thought for a while and said, "I guess this is a "deadnguage". She is talking with something that isn''t alive or dies."


    "What do you mean by that?" Irina asked.


    "She is the holder of the Holy Grail and she has an ability to understand the existence that doesn''t exist in this world," Rossweisse said. "Just remember to not look at the space where she is watching or you might be pulled by that existence." She thought to tell this to Yuuki after she hade backter.


    "......"


    Somehow it had be scary.


    "Oh? Are you that Gasper?"


    Suddenly they heard a voice and saw a man with a face simr to a doll. They saw the appearance of this person was a bit resemble Valerie and thought that he was Valerie''s brother


    The man looked at them and smiled. "Nice to meet all of you. My name is Marius Tepes and I''m Valerie''s brother."


    Valerie, who saw this man suddenly had a change of expression. Before her expression was very vibrant when she saw all of them, but the moment this man hade to her expression turned dim.


    "Valerie?" Gasper was worried looking at Valerie. He was also quite scared of looking at Marius.


    Valerie only moved her hand and made Gasper hide behind her.


    "I am currently the Mayor of the Temporal Government of Tepes Faction," Marius said.


    "Where is the previous king?" Rias asked.


    "Hmm... I am not sure. He is probably running away and dying somewhere," Marius said with a serious expression.


    "......."


    "Anyway, I wee all of you here," Marius smiled politely at everyone.


    "......."


    They couldn''t show a happy expression hearing those words from Marius, but Rias who was the leader of this group needed to show her courtesy.


    "Yes, I''m really thankful," Rias said.


    "Hahaha, you don''t need to worry about it," Marius said with a smile.


    "Marius, do we have a guest? Why haven''t you told me?"


    Then another person walked inside the room.


    They saw someone with silver hair who clearly resembled someone they had known, but they seemed to forget who it was when they saw this person. They saw this person was wearing simr clothes to Sirzechs. They also saw a little girl with a simr appearance to Ophis.


    "Oh? Are you curious about her? Her name is Lilith." The man smiled and said, "She is my bodyguard." He looked at Rias and said, "It has been a while Rias Gremory."


    Rias didn''t say anything and looked at this man.


    "How is your brother? I haven''t seen him in a while," the man said.


    "......."


    "Oh? You might know me, but let me introduce myself." The man coughed and introduced himself. "My name is Rizevim Livan Lucifer and I''m from the previous generation of Satan Lucifer."


    !!!!!!


    They wouldn''t expect to meet the previous generation of Satan Lucifer in this ce. They thought for a while and wondered whether this person was the leader of the Old-Satan Faction on the Khaos Brigade.


    They talked to each other for a while and both Marius and Rizevim clearly tried to taunt them, but still had a polite expression on their faces. They didn''t stay too long and only let both Rias and Gasper be here since Gasper wanted to be with Valerie.


    Rias also decided to apany Gasper since she was worried about him.


    The rest of them decided to go back to meet with Sensei and Yuuki since they knew that those two people might have some idea what to do in this situation.


    "The head of di wants to meet us?" Akeno asked.


    "Do you want us to go with you to the researchboratory?" Azazel asked.


    The two female vampires nodded in front of them.


    Then Issei along with everyone also came back and heard their conversation.


    "I''ll visit theboratoryter," Yuuki said.


    Azazel nodded and said, "I''ll go to theboratory."


    Yuuki was a bit curious about Gasper since he knew that Gasper wasn''t a normal Dhampir. He knew that there was something different inside of Gasper and the head of House di or Gasper''s father should know what Gasper was.

 Chapter 1053: Gaspers Origin

    "How?" Yuuki asked.


    They were on their way to meet to the head of di House and they talked to each other along the way.


    "There is someone very powerful there," Rossweisse said.


    "Very powerful?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow showing a doubtful expression.


    "It is very powerful, the nce of his eyes are scary," Irina said with an exaggerated expression.


    "What about his name?" Yuuki asked.


    They shook their heads when Yuuki asked this question since they also didn''t know who was the name of this person.


    Yuuki knew that he might see this personter and he wasn''t in a hurry to meet this person since he didn''t show much of an interest in a man.


    "Oh, right, there is also the former Satan Lucifer there," Xenovia said.


    "Former Satan Lucifer?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow and didn''t expect this guy toe out. In the past, he had joined the meeting of the Khaos Brigade, and he had seen the former of Satan Lucifer. In his opinion, this person was how the devil should act in this world.


    Devil is known for doing evil, that is why they''re being called a devil.


    However, it was different now since the devil has be kind and very considerate to each other.


    Yuuki thought that in this world there wasn''t any difference between devil, angel, fallen angel, and human.


    The only thing that might be different was probably wings since some of them had wings and some of them had wings.


    Well, let''s talk about thatter.


    They entered a tunnel underground before they saw a door in front of them.


    "Do you know this person?" Rossweisse asked.


    Jeanne nodded and said, "I have seen him before when I was part of Hero Faction." She didn''t look at Yuuki since she knew that he wanted to hide the fact that he had joined the Khaos Brigade. She had always wondered why he loved to wear a disguise even though he was very strong. She didn''t think that someone could do any damage to him in the battle.


    "Please enter," the maid vampire said while opening the door.


    They entered the room and saw this room was very luxurious.


    Issei had always wondered how a lot of supernatural beings were very rich.


    If Yuuki heard Issei''s question then he would answer him with a time.


    The supernatural being has lived for a long time and it is normal for them to have gathered a lot of wealth during their lives.


    "Wee, Gremory''s peerage."


    They saw a man in his 30''s with a face that resembled Gasper, albeit with paler skin andcked shadow.


    "I''m Lord di," Lord di said. He smiled and said, "Thank you for taking care of that for me."


    "What do you mean by "that"?" Issei raised his eyebrow.


    "It means Gasper," Lord di said.


    "......."


    They didn''t expect Gasper''s father to call Gasper "that" and they could see that he didn''t even think that Gasper was the same as them.


    "How are you able to say such a thing? You''re his father, right?" Akeno asked with a frown.


    Lord di sighed and said, "It''s true that I''m his father, but..."


    "But?"


    "Have you seen his true form?" Lord di asked.


    They nodded in response when they heard this man''s question.


    "We have seen him in that form, but what''s wrong with that?" Xenovia asked and in her opinion, Gasper''s form didn''t scare her.


    Lord di smiled and said, "That''s good, I''m sure that he is very happy with all of you."


    "Where is his mother?" Yuuki asked.


    "Where? She died," Lord di said.


    "Dead?"


    "Yes, the moment that has bornt to the world, his mother died because of him," Lord di said.


    "What?!"


    Lord di looked at them and said, "He wasn''t born in that shape before. His shape is nothing and just simr to a clump of darkness." He shuddered when he remembered the scene where Gasper was born in this world. "Everyone who has seen him has died in the next hours."


    "That thing is cursed!"


    "......."


    Everyone was silent when they saw Lord di who seemed to be quite emotional when he told them the story of Gasper.


    "His mother also died from shock after seeing her child in that shape," Lord di said.


    "Did Gasper know about this?" Akeno asked.


    Asia was already crying when she heard about this story.


    Lord di shook his head and said, "We didn''t dare to agitate him. We didn''t tell him anything since we were afraid to make that thinge out. We only treated him the same with the Dhampir around him."


    "No matter what, Gasper is our family," Akeno said with a serious expression.


    "......"


    Lord di looked at Akeno for a while and said, "It''s his luck to be able to meet all of you."


    Yuuki knew that this guy had decided to give Gasper to them since he was sure that this person was scared of Gasper. He had be more curious about Gasper since he only knew that each Dhampir had a variety of powers the moment they were born, however, Gasper was a special existence. ''It''s intriguing.'' He felt that he could see Gasper''s real power in the battleter.


    How did he know that there would be a battle?


    Well, the entire main characters of the story were in this ce and there was no way that they wouldn''t meet an enemy in this ce, especially when they had met both former Satan Lucifer and the strong mysterious man.


    Yuuki was also curious about where Vali and everyone was going right now.


    They didn''t stay too long in this ce since everyone was annoyed by the cowardly action of Lord di.


    Lord di also didn''t care much about them and let them go out too while also sending out his maid.


    Issei, Asia, Xenovia, and Irina had decided to go to Gasper once again who was staying together with Rias and Valerie.


    Akeno, Rossweisse, Yuuki, and Jeanne decided to discuss a lot of things and asked the maid to give them a private room with arge bed inside.


    COMMENT 15ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>15</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1054: Sleep together or.....?

    Yuuki decided to rest early after he had learned the origin of Gasper. He knew that Gasper had an unbelievable power that could even make Issei pale inparison. He could feel that the darkness that came out from Gasper could eat everything.


    "What are you thinking?" Rossweisse asked.


    "I''m just thinking about Gasper''s power," Yuuki answered.


    Akeno, who had been thinking about Gasper''s origin in her mind, started to look at Yuuki. "What do you think?"


    "I can tell that Gasper''s father isn''t lying," Yuuki answered.


    "..." Hearing a confirmation from Yuuki''s mouth was really surprising for them.


    "Is that girly-boy dangerous?" Jeanne asked.


    "Jeanne!" Akeno was mad at Jeanne.


    "Dangerous? No, of course not," Yuuki answered without hesitation.


    "How can you be so sure?" Jeanne asked, in doubt.


    "Because Gremory''s peerage is where Gasper belongs, even the fiercest beast won''t attack their parents, right?" Yuuki said.


    "..."


    "Well, what should we do now?" Rossweisse asked, trying to change the topic of the conversation.


    "Wait," Yuuki said.


    "Wait?" Jeanne asked with a confused expression. She had thought that Yuuki would think to attack the vampire and bring Valerie away.


    "We''re just a bystander in this ce." Yuuki looked at Akeno and said, "What do you want to do?"


    "Me?" Akeno thought for a while and shook her head. "Let''s wait for Rias, I''m not sure what kind of decision should be made in this situation."


    "Whatever you do, I''ll support you," Yuuki said.


    "Thank you," Akeno said with a smile then kissed his lips.


    Yuuki wasn''t going to be beaten and also kissed Akeno''s lips fiercely.


    They were in their own world, and they were ready to do that, but a loud cough woke them up immediately.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Jeanne and Rossweisse coughed loudly trying to reprimand two of them that they were here.


    Yuuki knew that he hadn''t eaten both Jeanne and Rossweisse and it was also the reason why their faces were very thin. They couldn''t handle seeing such a fierce confrontation between man and woman until they had felt it themselves.


    "Why are you so shy?" Akeno asked with a confused expression.


    "We''re not like you!" Jeanne said with an annoyed expression. She sighed when she thought about how her life had always been shown such a vulgar thing every day.


    Rossweisse was very shy and wasn''t sure what to say at the time.


    "Let''s say where are you going to sleepter?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''ll sleep here," Akeno said without hesitation. She had been away from him for a few days and she had missed him already.


    Jeanne and Rossweisse looked at each other. They had their own room, but they didn''t really want to sleep there when they thought that Yuuki and Akeno would do such a thing tonight.


    "If we''re staying here, are you going to do that?" Jeanne asked.


    Akeno didn''t answer immediately but looked at Yuuki to see his answer. She didn''t mind either way whether she did it or not. She knew that once she did it her stamina would be drained and she couldn''t fight properly tomorrow.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No, we''re not going to do that."


    "Really?" Jeanne and Rossweisse were surprised when they heard it.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "We might be fighting tomorrow and it''ll be bad if Akeno can''t move tomorrow."


    "......."


    Jeanne and Rossweisse, who heard such a reason, couldn''t be but felt speechless. However, when they thought about how fierce this guy was every night they nodded and felt that his decision was reasonable.


    "So?" Yuuki asked.


    "We''re going to sleep here," Jeanne and Rossweisse answered at the same time.


    Akeno nodded and said, "I''m going to take a bath first." She looked at Yuuki and asked, "You''re going to join?"


    "Why not?" Yuuki said while shrugging his shoulders. He looked at Rossweisse and Jeanne then asked, "You two are going to join too?"


    Jeanne and Rossweisse looked at each other then shook their heads at the same time. Even though they had taken a bath with him several times, they were in a different location and it somehow made them quite embarrassed.


    If they were staying alone with Yuuki then they might decide to take a bath with him, but it was different when there were a lot of people around.


    "I''ll prepare a tea," Rossweisse said to calm her mind.


    Jeanne nodded and rested on the bed while reading a random book from the room, however, it was hard to concentrate when she heard the sound of water from the bathroom. She felt slightly nervous since she didn''t hear anything from the bathroom. She thought for a while and thought about whether she shoulde peek the bathroom.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    Suddenly the door of the room was knocked on and made Jeanne startled.


    "Jeanne, can you open the door?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Ok," Jeanne said and walked toward the door to open it. "Who is it?"


    The door was opened and Jeanne saw a red haired devil who was also the leader of the devil group.


    "Where are Yuuki and Akeno?" Rias asked.


    "They''re taking a bath," Jeanne answered and opened the door. "You shoulde first."


    Rias nodded and didn''t think much. She thought there were two bathrooms inside this room since it was quiterge.


    "It''s tea here," Rossweisse said and brought a cup of tea.


    "Thank you," Rias said, calming herself.


    "What''s wrong?" Jeanne asked.


    "Nothing, I just want to meet him," Rias said since she also missed him.


    Rossweisse and Jeanne thought that Yuuki was a really big bad wolf who would eat everything without leaving anything behind.


    Then they talked to each other for quite a long time before the bathroom door was opened.


    Rias who saw both Yuuki and Akeno had juste out from the bathroom and understood why it took them a very long time before they hade out from the bathroom.


    What happens next?


    Well, you can guess.


    COMMENT 37ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>37</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1055: Little Girl and Lollipop

    The next day, they decided to visit the vampire town since it was a rare chance.


    "It''s different from my imagination," Yuuki said.


    "How so?" Xenovia asked.


    "I thought that this ce would be very backward and simr to a medieval era," Yuuki answered.


    Issei nodded and said, "I have thought the same." It really surprised him that the vampire''s town wasn''t that different from the human town.


    "Everyone also needs to change," Rossweisse said.


    Yuuki looked around and thought that even the supernatural being was very interested in the human''s device since it was very convenient. He didn''t think about it again and focussed on seeing a lot of shops around this area. He could see those vampires seemed very spirited selling the products in their shops and there was one shop that made him quite ufortable.


    Blood shop.


    Yuuki looked at this shop and could see a lot of vampires came out buying blood for their consumption. He really didn''t have a good impression of a vampire since he could see them seeing a human as livestock.


    "Yuuki, what''s wrong?" Jeanne asked.


    Yuuki looked at Jeanne who had worn a mask that could help her to hide her identity as a human since he didn''t want a meaningless fight in this ce. He shook his head and said, "Nothing, let''s look around."


    "Ok." Jeanne nodded.


    They continued with their tour in the vampire town and had to admit that this town wasn''t that differentpared to human towns.


    However, suddenly they saw a figure of a little girl who seemed to be looking at the essories shop alone.


    "Ophis?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow but shook his head. He suddenly thought about Cao Cao who had divided Ophis''s power and thought that this little girl was that part of Ophis''s power. He could see the little girl gathered attention from the owner of the shop since she had been standing in front of the shop for a while.


    "Little girl, do you want to buy this?" The owner of the shop asked.


    The little girl didn''t say anything and kept looking at the dragon essories on the disy of the shop.


    "Give me this one," Yuuki said.


    The owner looked at Yuuki then nodded. "Yes, sir."


    The little girl looked at Yuuki with an expressionless expression when she heard his words.


    "Here you go, sir," the owner of the shop said while giving Yuuki the dragon essories which had been ced on a stic bag.


    The little girl kept looking at Yuuki, no, the dragon essories on Yuuki''s hand.


    "For you," Yuuki said and gave the dragon essories to the little girl.


    The little girl took the dragon essories while looking at him.


    Yuuki looked at this little girl then took out a lollipop that he had kept in his pocket. It might have be a habit that he had prepared a lollipop since Ophis had always asked him.


    The little girl seemed to be very interested in the lollipop then sniffed it for a while. She didn''t show hesitation and took it directly from Yuuki''s hand. She licked the lollipop and showed a very blissful expression on her face. "Hmm....."


    Yuuki nodded, but he felt very ufortable when he saw the owner of the shop kept looking at him as if a criminal. ''I''m not a lolicon, alright?'' He shook his head and decided to go back. He was a bit curious about the food in this vampire town. He wanted to go, but he felt that his shirt was being tucked by someone. He turned and saw the little girl had pulled his shirt. "What''s wrong?"


    The little girl didn''t say anything and kept looking at him.


    Yuuki looked that the lollipop had disappeared from the little girl''s hand. "......" He was speechless at how fast this little girl had eaten the lollipop that he had given earlier. "Do you want more?"


    The little girl nodded without hesitation. If she knew where he had kept the lollipop then she would charge without him without hesitation, but she didn''t know where he had kept it.


    "I don''t have a lollipop, but I only have a bar of chocte here," Yuuki said and took out a bar of chocte.


    "......." The little girl didn''t say anything but kept looking at the bar of chocte with drool on her mouth.


    Yuuki opened the stic wrap on the bar of chocte and gave it to the little girl. "Here you go."


    The little girl opened her mouth and let Yuuki feed her. "Hmm!" Her eyes brightened when she had tasted the sweetness of the chocte inside her mouth. She felt that it was her first time to feel this feeling.


    Yuuki patted the little girl''s head and wanted to go back, but he felt that his shirt was being pulled once again.


    "......."


    Yuuki was speechless and looked that this little girl had pulled his shirt again. "What''s wrong?"


    The little girl didn''t say anything but kept looking at him.


    "....."


    Yuuki knew what this little girl wanted from him. "You have a stain on your mouth." He took out a tissue and wiped out a chocte from the corner of her mouth.


    The little girl didn''t do anything, but let him wipe the stain on her mouth.


    "I have to go back now to meet with my friend," Yuuki said, but the little girl didn''t want to let him go. "Do you want to follow me?"


    The little girl didn''t show any confirmation but nodded when she heard it. She thought when she followed this man she would receive that sweet thing again.


    "Alright," Yuuki said and took the little girl''s hand to walk back to everyone. He felt that he had be a kidnapper who kidnapped a little girl with a lollipop or chocte at this moment making his feeling prettyplex.


    Yuuki and the little girl walked together until they had seen Rosswesse along with everyone who seemed to be searching for him.


    "Did you kidnap this little girl?" Jeanne asked.


    "......"


    Yuuki felt that he needed to punish this girl after he hade backter.

 Chapter 1056: Bribe

    They went to a Japanese restaurant since they were a bit hungry.


    There were a lot of restaurants in this ce since a lot of vampires hade from a lot of countries and there were also a lot of humans that had been turned by vampires in this ce too.


    Everyone ordered their food then they focused their attention on the little girl who was munching on a bar of chocte that had been given by Yuuki.


    "So this little girl is Rivezim''s bodyguard?" Yuuki asked. He couldn''t see Valerie before and he only knew that this little girl was the bodyguard of Rivezim. He knew that this girl was the half power of Ophis that had been absorbed by Cao Cao in the past.


    They nodded in response and didn''t know how this little girl could be so close to Yuuki. They looked at Yuuki once again and refreshed their opinion of him. They thought that this guy could even conquer a little girl easily.


    "What''s your name?" Yuuki asked ignoring everyone''s thoughts about him.


    "Lilith," Lilith answered.


    "Lilith, huh?" Yuuki said and thought that name was the name of Rizevim''s mother. He knew that Rizevim was the direct decedent of Satan and Lilith was the mother of the devil.


    "Why are you following him?" Koneko couldn''t help but ask.


    "He has something sweet," Lilith answered.


    "Something sweet?" They looked at the chocte on Lilith''s mouth and knew that it was the thing that she wanted from him.


    "Lilith, can you stop helping Rivezim?" Issei asked. He didn''t want to fight with this little girl since this little girl resembled Ophis and this little girl was also very strong.


    Lilith shook her head and said, "No, Lilith is Rivezim''s bodyguard. Lilith will protect him." Her expression didn''t change and she was in her usual expressionless expression.


    "Why do you need to protect him that much?" Irina asked since she clearly didn''t understand.


    "It''s Lilith''s duty to protect Rizevim," Lilith said. She looked at Yuuki and seemed to ask him for more sweets.


    Yuuki raised his hands and said, "I don''t have it anymore."


    "......."


    Lilith, who heard such a word from Yuuki''s mouth, felt that everything was over. Her face was pale and thought that the world had ended. "No more?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "You''re Rivezim''s bodyguard, right?"


    Lilith nodded and said, "Yes."


    "I don''t like Rivezim," Yuuki said tly. "That''s why I can''t give you any more sweets."


    "......."


    Lilith suddenly wanted to cry when she heard Yuuki''s words. Her eyes were red and tears started to roll down from her eyes.


    "Don''t bully her!"


    Everyone said at the same time when they saw such a cute girl cry in front of them. They hugged the little girl at the same time and tried to console her.


    "No more sweets?" Lilith asked once again.


    Their feelings are prettyplex right now. They had never thought this little girl was their enemy, even though this little girl was Rivezim''s bodyguard, but they knew that this little girl wasn''t bad, but rather very pure that could be manipted by Rivezim.


    They heard the words that came out from the little girl''s mouth and felt a bit embarrassed since they didn''t bring sweets in this ce. The only one who brought a sweet was Yuuki who didn''t want to give any more sweets to Lilith.


    "Yuuki, give Lilith more sweets," Asia said since she was a very kind child.


    "I can give Lilith a sweet, but Lilith needs to be a good girl," Yuuki said.


    Lilith nodded and said, "Lilith is a good girl." She straightened her back to show that she was serious.


    Everyone wanted tough when they saw Lilith make such an action.


    "If Lilith is a good girl then Lilith needs to stop to be a bodyguard of Rivezim," Yuuki said.


    "........"


    Everyone was surprised when they heard Yuuki''s words. They had thought that Lilith had a very big loyalty toward Rivezim, and it was impossible to sway her, but they didn''t expect Yuuki to give them a curve ball giving them a surprise with his smooth way to make this little girl stop from being a bodyguard of Rivezim.


    They looked at the reaction of Lilith and couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Lilith seemed to be very tangled when she heard Yuuki''s words. "Lilith is a good girl even if she is a bodyguard of Rivezim."


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and asked, "Why do you want to protect Rivezim that much?"


    "Because Lilith is Rivezim''s bodyguard," Lilith said.


    "Did Rivezim give Lilith a sweet?" Yuuki asked.


    "....." Lilith didn''t answer immediately, but then she shook her head. "No."


    "If Lilithes with us, I''ll give Lilith a chocte every day," Yuuki said trying to tempt this little girl.


    Everyone looked at Yuuki at that moment. The majority of them were devils, but it was their first time to feel that they failed as devils. They felt that Yuuki who was tempting the little girl in front of them was more suitable to be a devil than them.


    Lilith had a tangled expression on her face and wasn''t sure whether she should agree or reject. She knew that she needed to protect Rivezim, but she also wanted to eat chocte every day.


    "You don''t need to think too much." Yuuki took out another bar of chocte and ced it on Lilith''s hand. "I have a lot of chocte. As long as you nod, you can get 10 choctes every day." Even though he could let her eat a lot without a problem, he needed to take care of the tooth of this little girl. He was afraid her tooth would be bad if she ate too much chocte.


    Lilith seemed very tempted but suddenly stood up. "Lilith needs to think!" She said and walked out after she grabbed the chocte on Yuuki''s hand.


    "......"


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "I am almost sessful."


    "........"


    They didn''t want to admit it, but they didn''t expect Yuuki to be able to sway the strongest bodyguard into their side with a bar of chocte.

 Chapter 1057: Is he bad?

    "You almost had sess earlier," Jeanne said with a sigh.


    "Well, next time all of you need to bring a sweet together," Yuuki said.


    "Is that effective?" Rossweisse asked.


    "It should be that girl''s mind is pretty simple," Yuuki said. "Do you want to fight her or make her into our ally?"


    "Our ally."


    They answered without hesitation since they wanted to fight such a little girl.


    "Then, I''ll give you a chocte that you can show to the little girlter when you have met her. If we can''t fight with quality then how about quantity?" Yuuki said.


    They looked at Yuuki and thought that they needed to learn as a devil who had just started their profession.


    They went back to the castle and met Azazel who had disappeared for one day.


    "Sense, where have you been?" Issei asked.


    "I have been exining the research about a Sacred Gear to the researcher on the Tepes Faction." Azazel looked at Yuuki and said sourly, "You have said that you''re going to join me? Why don''t youe? I have been waiting...."


    Yuuki rubbed his nose and said, "I have forgotten."


    "........"


    "Is it alright for you to exin those things to the vampire?" Jeanne asked. She felt that it was quite strange to help their enemies.


    Azazel shook his head and said, "I have only told them about the general information about the Sacred Gear since their research is more backward than I have imagined."


    "General information?" Rias raised her eyebrow.


    "Well, to be honest, the vampire has the same problem as the devil right now," Azazel said.


    "Same problem as the devil? What do you mean?" Issei asked.


    "You know that there is a lot of reincarnated devil who owns a Sacred Gear, right?" Azazel said.


    They nodded in response.


    "Then you have also heard that some of the devil who has mistreated them and received revenge from that reincarnated devil?" Azazel asked.


    "........"


    The devil group who heard that question nodded even though they didn''t like to hear it. They knew that there was some group of the pure devil who thought that they were better than the reincarnated devil and thought that they could do whatever they wanted to them.


    Then it was during the attack of Hero Faction on the underworld that made the reincarnated devil started their revenge on their bastard master. They attacked the pure devil who had a high rank and killed them during such chaos.


    After that, it had be an open secret for everyone to treat the reincarnated devil differently since their power could be stronger than the pure devil.


    "Why do you mention that matter now? Does it have something to do with the vampire too?" Akeno asked.


    "Well, it doesn''t have anything to do, but the vampire has a simr problem with the devil since the pure vampire is also very arrogant toward the halfling in this town," Azazel said.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and asked, "Is there a lot of Dhamphir who owns a Sacred Gear?"


    "It''s not a lot, but there are numerous of them," Azazel said and looked at Gasper. "Such as Gasper and the Queen of the Tepes Faction. Both of them are Dhampir and own a powerful Sacred Gear, no, Longinus."


    "........"


    Azazel had a long sigh then said, "The world has be more unpredictable now." He shook his head and asked, "So what has happened after I have gone for a day?" He thought for a while and said, "Let''s go back to our room to talk about this matter." He thought about setting up a barrier so no one would hear their conversationter.


    They nodded and agreed with Azazel without hesitation when to the room to talk about the thing that had happened yesterday.


    "Rivezim?!" Azazel twitched his mouth.


    "Will you report it to the underworld?" Rias asked. She knew that once the name of Rivezim was known to the underworld, the devil who had been hiding and had supported the Old Satan faction woulde out at the same time to support Rivezim.


    Azazel nodded and said, "I''ll talk about this matter to Sirzech after I have learned everything that happened yesterday."


    Then they continued their talk and talked about the powerful man who had be the bodyguard of Valerie, Marius Tepes who seemed to n something bad, and Lilith who was Rivezim''s bodyguard.


    Azazel nodded and said, "If we can bribe Lilith with sweets to enter our group then it is a cheap price." He had to admit that he was a bit surprised with how Yuuki tried to make Lilith betray Rivezim.


    They nodded and took sweets that had been given by Yuuki before. They thought that this guy had been lying to Lilith since he had said that he didn''t have sweets anymore.


    "About this Marius, I haven''t heard you talk about this man before," Yuuki said.


    Rias pped her forehead and said, "I have forgotten about it since you have juste out from a bathroom with Akeno yesterday."


    "........"


    Everyone looked at Yuuki and Akeno at this moment with a strange expression, however, Issei had an envious expression on his face.


    "Let''s talk about the bathroomter since there is something more important, right?" Yuuki said trying to change the topic of conversation.


    "M - Marius has said that he''ll give Valerie to uster," Gasper said nervously.


    "Really?" Yuuki and Azazel were a bit surprised.


    "Yes, he told us yesterday," Gasper said with a serious expression. When he saw the doubt on Yuuki and Azazel his expression turned serious since he knew that there might be something bad happening to his friend.


    "If Marius is as bad as the person that you have talked to before then I''m sure that he won''t give Valerie to us easily," Yuuki said.


    Azazel nodded and said, "He must have something nned beforehand."


    "Such as?"


    "Stealing the Holy Grail from Valerie."


    !!!!!!

 Chapter 1058: Pair of balls

    "What do you mean? What do you mean by stealing a Holy Grail from Valerie?" Gasper seemed to be quite agitated and had lost all of his nervousness in front of Yuuki. He moved closer to him and asked him in a hurry.


    "Calm down, if you keep asking me a question, it makes it hard for me to answer the question," Yuuki said.


    "Sit down first," Azazel said.


    Gasper sat down hurriedly and had an expression showing hurry up to them.


    "If I''m not wrong, I have heard from Asia before that her Sacred Gear is almost stolen by the Fallen Angel, right?" Yuuki said while looking at Azazel.


    "....."


    ''Why are you looking at me?'' Azazel rubbed his nose and said, "That''s true, but all of them have died." He coughed and said, "The problem here is that the method of stealing Sacred Gear from someone isn''t a secret since it has been deliberately published after someone from the Fallen Angel has betrayed the Grigori."


    "....."


    "So is there a possibility this Marius is going to steal the Holy Grail from Valerie''s body?" Xenovia asked.


    "Not a possibility, but there is a 100% chance that he will do such a thing to her before he gives her to you," Yuuki said with a serious expression.


    "Those shameless bastards...." Rias was so angry that she let out her demonic power.


    "So what should we do now?" Gasper asked with a panicked expression.


    "Do you want to save her Gasper?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course! She is my friend! I''ll save her no matter what!" Gasper said with a manly expression even though his face was very girly.


    Yuuki looked at Azazel and asked, "Do you think it is possible to grab Valerie from the group of Vampires without damaging the peace treaty?"


    Azazel nodded and said, "It''s possible. We have Carmilia Faction with us and if they agree with us then it is possible to attack Tepes Faction. They also have a connection with the Khaos Brigade and it''ll make it easier for us."


    "Then, do we need to wait for the Carmilia Faction toe to us?" Akeno asked.


    Azazel nodded and said, "That''s right, but you don''t need to worry since we might receive an answer soon." Then suddenly he felt something vibrated on his pants and made him a bit tickled.


    "......"


    Everyone seemed to look at this guy with a strange expression when they saw him have a tickled expression.


    Azazel ignored their reaction and took out his phone. "Yes? Hmm... Ok, I''ll open the seal." He put down his phone and snapped his fingers.


    Then suddenly there was a magic circle on the top of the ceiling and someone came down from the sky.


    "Kyaaaa..."


    Yuuki caught this person in his arms and saw that it was Elmehilde the cute vampire who had drunk his blood before.


    "........"


    "Tch." Bennia seemed to be dissatisfied when she saw Elmehilde fall down on Yuuki''s arms.


    "You damn, Grim Reaper!" Elmehilde was very annoyed by Bennia, but she didn''t move away from Yuuki.


    "So can you tell me why you fell down from the sky?" Yuuki asked.


    "It''s because of that damn Grim Reaper!" Elmehilde screamed.


    "Let''s talk about thatter and talk about why are you here?" Azazel hurriedly said.


    "That''s right." Elmehilde looked at them and said, "The Tepes Faction is on the move and we have decided to attack them."


    "......."


    They weren''t sure what to say when they heard such serious news with such an upbeat tone and from the girl who stayed in Yuuki''s arms.


    Azazel was calmer since he had seen a lot of things in his life. He nodded and said, "Alright, we''re going to prepare now."


    They nodded in response to Azazel''s words.


    "Can I ask you a question?" Xenovia asked.


    "Ask away," Elmehilde said with a nod.


    "How long are you going to stay in Yuuki''s arms?" Xenovia asked.


    "Oh, my." Elmehilde stood up slowly and said, "Then, I won''t bother you anymore. I''ll go back and prepare everything for the attack in few hours."


    Bennia hurriedly created a magic circle for this vampire to teleport back.


    Elmehilde was caught in the magic circle and she wasn''t prepared. "Kyaaaa!!!"


    *Baaam!*


    "It hurts!!!!"


    "......."


    Benniaughed and also teleported to another ce.


    "........"


    "So we have decided to attack the vampire to save Valerie, right?" Yuuki said to change the strange atmosphere in this room.


    "YES!!!!" They answered this question at the same time loudly.


    "Since then we have decided to wait for them for half an hour to make a n," Azazel said and went to the table on the side of the room to set up a n for the attack and save. He thought the name of this n was "Saving The Princess." He nodded and thought that this name was quite good then he started his work.


    If someone was able to see what Azazel was thinking then they would think that this guy was stupid.


    Yuuki sighed and said, "I knew that the moment I came here there would be a fight that would be waiting."


    "......."


    Everyoneughed weakly hearing Yuuki''s words.


    "Well, we have gotten used to it," Issei said.


    ''You shouldn''t get used to it.....'' They wanted to refute, but they had also gotten used to such a fight that had happened a lot in the past.


    "I''ll be the support...." Yuuki looked at Gasper and said, "You''re going to be the main character and save the girl."


    "......" Gasper looked at Yuuki and suddenly his image of him started to change.


    "What''s your answer?" Yuuki asked.


    "Y - Yes! I''ll do it! I''ll save Valerie no matter what!" Gasper shouted loudly.


    Yuuki nodded and wondered whether Gasper had grown a pair of balls under that skirt.

 Chapter 1059: Vampire War

    Everyone gathered in the same room to talk about their strategy to save Valerie.


    Bennia and Loup Garou had alsoe back together to join this meeting.


    "This is the map of this castle," Azazel said. "I''ve made it after staying in this ce for a day."


    They looked at the map that had been prepared by Azazel.


    Azazel pointed his finger at one ce on the map. "You can see thisrge space underground. There is a high chance this ce is used for them to take Valerie''s Holy Grail."


    Gasper looked at this map with a serious expression.


    "This mission will be dangerous since we might face an evil dragon, a group of vampires, and a member of the Khaos Brigade," Azazel said.


    Everyone who heard such a word from Azazel strangely didn''t feel nervous.


    "Strangely, I don''t feel nervous in this situation," Issei said.


    "You guys have been used in this situation." Azazel sighed and said, "I''m not sure whether I should be happy or sad in this situation."


    They ignored Azazel''s remarks and continued to talk about their strategy before they started their n.


    Yuuki knew that the most troublesome opponent should be Valerie''s bodyguard. He wasn''t sure who it was, but Draig had told them that it was a very dangerous opponent.


    "Is that alright?" Jeanne whispered. She thought the n was kind of too in for some reason.


    "It should be," Yuuki answered. He knew that they didn''t need too much of aplicated n and just directly charged toward the enemyter.


    Jeanne was a bit worried, but she decided to not say anything when she heard Yuuki''s words.


    Yuuki thought that he would receive a quest, but it seemed that he didn''t get it. ''Well, it doesn''t matter.'' He felt that the quest was quite random and it was quite hard to appear.


    Yuuki looked at everyone then decided to sit down on his chair. He thought about how strong he was in this world. He knew that it was impossible for him to beat down Great Red or Ophis who had full power with his power, but what about the other strong mythology characters? ''Hades?'' He hadn''t met him for a while, but he knew that he could damage him. ''So what about Shiva?'' He felt that Shiva was quite strong, but he hadn''t faced him directly. ''Sirzech and Ajuka?'' For Sirzech, he knew that it was a bit dangerous since the power of destruction was very powerful, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t have a mind to beat it down. For Ajuka, how to say... He only knew that Ajuka had simr magic to him and that was calction magic.


    "What are you thinking?" Rias asked.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Nothing, I''m just thinking about our opponentter."


    Rias looked at him and knew that they might face a powerful enemy. She nodded and said, "We can do it together."


    "......" Yuuki looked at Rias and only gave him a nod, but he thought that Rias''s remarks were a bit simr to remarks of the main character of Shounen Manga. He was wondering whether she had copied those remarks from a random manga. "When are we going?"


    "After this."


    Their n had started and the Carmilia Faction had sent out an attack to the Tepes Faction. The group of vampires started their civil war.


    However, their focus wasn''t on the civil war, but rather on saving Valerie. They moved very fast toward the underground area.


    "Listen, there will be a lot of enemiester." Azazel ran while talking with a sound that could be heard by everyone. "There might be an evil dragon, a noble vampire that has started the coup d''etat, and a lot more, but we must charge toward them to save Valerie." He knew that it would be more troublesome if the Holy Grail had been sessfully taken out from Valerie''s body, especially when it was being held by the Khaos Brigade. He couldn''t imagine the consequences, but in the worst case the Khaos Brigade might reincarnate a lot of evil dragons to this world.


    "Yes!"


    They ran together then they arrived at the first obstacle. They saw hundreds of vampires in front of them looking at them with a hostile expression.


    "I know that I shouldn''t use my Durandal here," Xenovia said. She thought that she could wreck this ce in havoc once she released the sword beam from Durandal.


    "Don''t do that, save itter when we have met a dragon," Rias said. She knew how dangerous an evil dragon is after hearing their experience being attacked by an evil dragon a few days ago. She was angry, but she was also helpless since she wasn''t at Kuoh. However, she was really grateful toward Yuuki who was able to st the evil dragon making her happy.


    "Let''s handle this," Bennia said.


    "Bennia?" Rias looked at Bennia.


    "Sona President has told us to get used to the fight of the devil as soon as possible and this is a perfect chance for that," Bennia said.


    "Is that alright? There are hundreds of enemies in front of us," Irina said.


    Bennia patted her chest and said, "Don''t worry, leave everything to us."


    Loup Garou nodded in response and said, "It''ll be alright."


    Yuuki didn''t say anything since he knew that he couldn''t pamper them. He thought that it would be a good chance for them to grow their power.


    "Good, I believe in the two of you," Azazel said.


    Bennia and Loup Garou nodded and said, "Leave this ce to us."


    Bennia took out her scythe and she was ready for the table.


    Loup took off his shirt and showed off his muscles.


    Both of them were ready to show how powerful they were by fighting a hundred vampires in front of them.

 Chapter 1060: Commentator isnt useless

    Bennia moved swiftly, leaving a shadowed mirage along the way confusing the enemies. She didn''t run but moved by floating toward her enemies, then swung her scythe toward them. "Ora! Ora! Ora!"


    "She is fast," Xenovia said with a surprised expression.


    Kiba nodded and thought that Bennia could be a good fight partner during training when he saw her speed.


    "Sona has turned her into a devil using a knight piece and of course her being a Grim Reaper is also making her speed faster," Azazel said.


    They could see Bennia moving around the battlefield at a very fast speed, creating an afterimage with her shadow.


    The group of vampires tried to attack her, but their attack only attacked the shadow of Bennia.


    The vampire who was attacked by scythe wasn''t hurt and didn''t show any wound on their body, but they slumped on the ground instantly unable to stand up once again.


    Issei was a bit surprised by the power of the scythe and asked, "What''s that scythe?"


    "That''s Grim Reaper''s scythe, you might not know since the Grim Reaper hasn''t shed you once with their scythe or the one who shes you with their scythe is too weak to cause damage on you." Azazel looked at the battlefield and exined, "That scythe is able to damage the soul of someone instantly and drain the lifespan of that person instantly with the curse on that scythe."


    "Isn''t that so powerful?" Irina asked.


    "Well, the damage itself is based on how powerful is the person is shed by this scythe. The more powerful people the less damage they will get from this scythe," Azazel said.


    They watched Bennia defeat the group of vampires one by one without stopping easily.


    Loup Garou on the other hand started to transform himself into a huge werewolf with silver fur. "ROARRRR!!!"


    The group of vampires looked at Loup Garou with contempt, fear, and hate seeing such a repulsive figure in front of them.


    "Werewolf?" Issei was surprised since he didn''t expect that Loup Garou was a werewolf. "Is that why the vampire is looking at him with strange eyes?"


    "Loup Garou is a child between a legendary silver-fur werewolf and a strong witch," Azazel said.


    Rias nodded and said, "Sona has good eyes to choose him as part of her peerage."


    "That''s not all of them, Sona has reincarnated him with a rock piece," Azazel said.


    Loup Garou leaped toward the group of vampires and swung his ws around, defeating them easily. He used magic and covered both of his hands in a me making his attack more fatal toward his enemies.


    "He has good speed and is good at magic, thenbine with a rock piece to make his defense be very strong," Azazel said.


    Everyone who saw Loup Garou thought that they had gotten themselves a new strong opponent in the future. They knew that Sona and her peerage would be a strong group that was able to threaten them.


    Yuuki was only looking at the battlefield with one question on his mind. ''When are we going to start to walk?'' He knew that sometimes people were curious, but he knew that they were in a situation where they couldn''t watch someone fight while being amentator. Yet, here they were watching a fight of Bennia and Loup Garou against a group of vampires. He looked at Rossweisse and Jeanne who also seemed to listen to their conversation.


    ''Am I the only normal one?'' Yuuki thought and decided to follow the flow. It wasn''t his problem and he also didn''t have a quest. It was better to be rxed in this situation and also watch the fight of both Bennia and Loup Garou against the group of vampires.


    "Leave everything to us! You can go ahead and save the princess!" Bennia shouted while fighting a vampire.


    "The two of us can face them alone," Loup Garou said and shed his ws.


    "Your president is very strict," Azazel said.


    Bennia and Loup Garou only smiled remembering Sona''s words who told them to get used to the fight of the devil as soon as possible, but they didn''t expect their first fight was to fight against a hundred vampires.


    "We need to go," Akeno said.


    Yuuki who heard Akeno''s words couldn''t help but felt proud as her boyfriend. He felt that she was the only one who realized that it wasn''t time for them to watch a fight while being amentator. Sometimes, he wanted to smack the head of someone who loved to givementators during the fight story without doing anything helpful.


    However, Yuuki had to admit thementator''s roles during a fight was very useful since it could make the fighting scene be more interesting to read. Even though it wasn''t helpful during a fight, it was helpful to make someone pay for the book.


    Yuuki thought that he suddenly got into sidetrack in this chapter and said, "Let''s go."


    Azazel nodded and said, "Leave everything to two of them and save our power for the fightter."


    They nodded since they knew that the opponent who would be waiting for them wouldn''t be weaker than a group of hundreds of vampires. Their opponents might be a lot stronger and a lot more dangerous.


    They ran together to the underground area while also facing the group of vampires who weren''t entangled by Bennia and Loup Garou. However, it was just a group of small fries and it was very easy to defeat them.


    Gasper was happy when he thought that he could save Valerie as soon as possible, but suddenly he heard a loud sound that told him to stop.


    "Stop!" Azazel said hurriedly when he felt this presence.


    They saw a figuree out from the shadow and gave a powerful opposition toward them. They knew that they had met a tough opponent.


    "Damn." Azazel cursed when he saw this guy.


    Yuuki was a bit curious looking at this guy and waiting for them to start theirmentator so he would know who this person was in front of him.

 Chapter 1061: Beautiful or Fugly

    They knew the man in front of them was very strong.


    "Crom Cruach," Azazel said with a serious expression.


    "Azazel," Crom Cruach said.


    "Howe you can be here?" Azazel said.


    "Holy Grail, you should know about it," Crom Cruach said while leaning on the wall with a calm expression.


    Azazel knew that Crom Cruach had been controlled by Balor, the Evil God from Irish Mythology, but after that, it was a mystery. "Can you let us go?"


    Crom Cruach shook his head and said, "No, I need to stop you for 20 minutes here." He looked at Yuuki who was wearing a mask and said, "I also need to see who is your real identity?"


    "Me? Why do you need to know?" Yuuki asked.


    "Obviously because you''re strong." Crom Cruach had this cool expression on his face while saying, "You''re the one who has defeated both Grendel and A?i Dah¨¡ka, right?"


    "That''s right." Yuuki looked at Crom Cruach and asked, "You seem a bit different from both of them... How to say..." He observed Crom Cruach for a while and said, "You''re not being reincarnated?" This guy had a different feeling from both Grendel and A?i Dah¨¡ka. If both evil dragons gave him a smell of dead body then this guy smelled simr to Vali.


    The smell of f.u.c.k.i.n.g fighting maniacs!


    Yuuki could see that this guy would be very troublesome to fight, he knew that it wouldn''t be that easy to defeat this guy and he also didn''t have a quest to defeat him.


    Crom Cruach thought for a while then looked at Gasper.


    Yuuki saw Crom Cruach who looked at Gasper and wondered why this evil dragon was looking at Gasper. Even though it was a small gesture, he could see that Crom Cruach seemed a bit wary of Gasper. He thought that Gasper was more mysterious than he had thought and there would be something more interesting in the future. He suddenly thought that he could use this chance to smooth his rtionship with Gasper so he could observe him better in the future.


    "What''s your name?" Crom Cruach asked while looking at Yuuki.


    "Archer. That''s my name," Yuuki said.


    Crom Cruach frowned and asked once more, "Your real name."


    "That''s for another matter, you''re a part of Khaos Brigade and I''m quite hesitant to tell you my real name," Yuuki said. Even though he knew that the dragon was very honest and always famous honoring their decision, he couldn''t believe them easily.


    Crom Cruach looked at them and said, "I''ll let you go if you let me have a fight with him." His body was boiling and he wanted to start a fight right away with Yuuki.


    "What?! No way!?" The girls in the group hurriedly said those words to Crom Cruach. They wouldn''t let Yuuki stay and fought this strongest evil dragon alone.


    "Just do what he says, I''ll be alright here," Yuuki said.


    "Y - Archer, what are you saying?" Rossweisse couldn''t believe what she had heard.


    "I''m not that weak for you to worry, alright?" Yuuki said while holding Rossweisse''s cheek. He really wanted to smooch her soft lips right now, but he knew that it wasn''t a good time and it also would give him a bad g. He had seen a lot of movies and when someone kissed their lover during theirst battle they would die during a battle. That was why he had always refrained himself from kissing his own lover before the battle since he could celebrate the battleter with his lover.


    "No, I won''t go. I''m going to stay with you here," Rossweisse said.


    "Me too," Jeanne said.


    Rossweisse and Jeanne had been here because they wanted to help him and not to join them to save the queen of the Tepes Faction. They were selfish, but that was a woman they followed their heart rather than logic.


    Yuuki sighed looking at both of them and said, "Akeno, Rias, you go first with your peerage. I''ll handle everything here."


    Akeno and Rias were very hesitant, but they nodded. Yuuki''s opponent was different from his opponent in the past and this time he would face the strongest evil dragon in history.


    Yuuki looked at Gasper and said, "Go and save your friend. I haven''t seen her whether she is really beautiful or fugly."


    "Valerie is beautiful!" Gasper hurriedly said.


    Yuuki smiled and said, "That''s good, then I can''t wait to see herter."


    "........" Gasper felt dreaded and thought that he shouldn''t tell Yuuki that his childhood friend was beautiful.


    "I am kidding. You should go first and save your friend. If you can''t save her then I''ll spank your ass for punishment," Yuuki said.


    "........" Gasper was speechless, but he nodded. "I''ll save Valerie!"


    Azazel nodded and said, "Come early since there are still a lot of enemies."


    "......" Yuuki was speechless hearing Azazel''s words. "Just go."


    "Let''s go, everyone," Azazel said.


    Issei looked at Yuuki and nodded.


    Rias, Akeno, and Xenovia were a bit reluctant, but they nodded. They decided to believe in him and knew that more words were useless at this time since Yuuki had made his decision.


    They started to run toward the underground area where the group of vampires had captivated Valerie.


    Yuuki looked at Crom Cruach who had been smiling crazily. "Say, what''s your main magic?"


    "Magic?" Crom Cruach thought for a while and said, "I don''t use magic, but I usually use a fire breath."


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Then, I''ll use ice in this battle." He created a normal katana with the exception of the guard, which is in the shape of a four-point bronze-colored star. Its hilt is light blue, and sheath dark blue. He held this katana in his right hand and said, "Rossweisse, Jeanne, you should step out for a bit since it''ll start to get cold." He snapped his fingers and created two jackets for both of them.


    Rossweisse and Jeanne were curious and took the jacket even though they weren''t that cold, but suddenly they saw Yuuki took out a sword from the scabbard making the area around them very cold.


    "Really?" Yuuki asked.


    Crom Croach smiled and said, "Yeah..!"


    "......"


    They looked at each other before charging toward each other.


    *BAAAAAMMMMM!!!!!*

 Chapter 1062: Dead and Gone

    They ran toward the location where Valerie had be a captive, then they felt a huge tremor on the top of them. They felt that the ground was shaking and there was a lot of debris that had fallen from the ceiling. They knew that it was caused by the fight between Yuuki and Crom Crouch.


    It was a fight between the two strongest beings and they couldn''t join or watch that fight.


    Azazel sighed since he couldn''t watch while also starting hismentator to watch the fight between Yuuki and Crom Cruach. He also wanted toin to Vali since that guy hadn''te to this ce at all. "We need to go as fast as possible." He felt that he had a bad forbearing about what was going to happen to Valerie.


    They nodded and moved faster toward the underground area.


    Rias, Akeno, and Xenovia could only hold back their feeling that they wanted to go toward Yuuki right now when they felt such arge tremor. They didn''t know what was happening, but they knew that their man wouldn''t be easily defeated.


    ''Wait? My man?'' Xenovia suddenly became confused and looked at Issei. She thought for a while and thought that her head was quite hurt to think too much.


    They didn''t spend a lot of time to arrive in the underground area. They arrived in arge field with a big altar in the center of it.


    "Oya... Oya.... Have all of you arrived? Isn''t it a bit too early?"


    They saw a man that had a face that resembled Valerie.


    "Marius! Let Valerie go!" Rias shouted with a hostile expression on his face.


    Marius sighed while shaking his head and said, "That dragon is sure useless that he can''t keep someone away for 10 minutes more." He looked at them and said, "Well, you can wait in his ce while I''m doing my job." He didn''t care about them and continued to steal the Holy Grail from Valerie''s body.


    "A - AHHH....!!!!" Valerie screamed in pain as Marius continued the stealing process. Her body couldn''t move and she could only scream in this case.


    "Valerie!" Gasper was in tears looking at his friend who was screaming in pain. His body was shaking in anger and his breath started to be erratic.


    "Let her go!" Rias shouted.


    Marius didn''t turn his head and said, "Good grief, can you be more patient? The process is almost over." He didn''t really worry about his safety or the process of stealing Holy Grail since the altar was covered in a barrier.


    [Bnce Breaker!]


    Issei was covered in crimson armor and was in rage looking at the scene in front of him. "Welsh Dragonic Rook!" He charged toward the altar and sent out his right punch.


    *BAAAAMMMM!!!*


    Xenovia and Kiba also weren''t silent and took out their swords at the same time.


    Kiba created his most powerful sword and shed it toward the barrier several times.


    Xenovia raised both Durandal and Balmung and created two enormous light swords that entwined together, shing it toward the altar.


    Koneko transformed herself into a more wild appearance and raised hernce creating a blue light sword that moved it down toward the altar.


    Akeno sent out powerful electricity power toward the barrier.


    *Bzzzt!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!*


    Their attacks created a powerful impact and a loud sound even making the ground shake for a while showing how powerful it was.


    "It''s useless." Marius was fully concentrating on his operation while answering them. "Just wait until I have taken out the Holy Grail."


    "AHHHHHH!!!!!" Valerie kept screaming in pain.


    Gasper was in despair when he couldn''t do anything and only watched his childhood friend being tortured.


    "That barrier? How can you get such knowledge?!" Azazel said with surprised expression since he had only seen that barrier while the God of the Bible was still alive. He couldn''t believe that he had seen that barrier again. "Is Rivezim the one who has given it to you?"


    "Yeah," Marius answered easily.


    "Damn, is there nothing that we can do in this situation," Issei said with a frustrated expression. He had never felt this useless before, especially when he couldn''t save a beautiful girl in front of him.


    "G... Gasper..." Valerie turned her head and looked at Gasper who was looking at her while crying. She tried to maintain her smile toward him since she knew that she couldn''t live that long.


    "Valerie...." Gasper didn''t know what to do. It was very painful that he was very helpless in this situation. He also had his promise with Yuuki before to let him meet with Valerie, but if this continued he wouldn''t be able to abide by his promise. "Stay with me, Valerie! Don''t leave me!"


    Valerie smiled sweetly looking at Gasper. She couldn''t feel any pain on her body, and she also couldn''t feel anything. She had lost all sense of her body and she knew that she would lose her life after this. "Gasper, don''t cry alright?"


    "V - Valerie....." Gasper was too weak to stand to look at her friend who would lose her life.


    "Hehehehe... I have got it! I have the Holy Grail," Marius said with a wide smile while holding a little cup in his hand.


    Valerie started to lose consciousness at this moment, but she was still able to say some words to her dearest friend before she left him from this world.


    "Gasper, I am happy to see you here....."


    "I wish that I could be with you more...."


    "Come to Japan and do a lot of things..."


    "Gasper, I''m sorry... I....."


    Valerie''s eyes turned dim and her figure was simr to a doll whose string had been cut.


    Gasper was filled with rage and shouted, "MARIUS!!!!"


    Marius smiled and said, "Well, well, I''m happy that you have been very patient and wait for me in this perfect state."


    Everyone who saw this guy''s expression at this moment would feel like they couldn''t wait to smash him. Their feeling was the same at this moment, they wanted to have revenge on this guy.

 Chapter 1063: Having Fun

    The thing that had happened on the underground, unfortunately, that Yuuki, Jeanne, and Rossweisse didn''t know about it.


    Jeanne and Rossweisse stood up quite far looking at the battle of Yuuki and Crom Cruach. They hugged their bodies tightly since it was really cold for them even though Yuuki had given them a special jacket before the battle.


    "This guy..." Jeanne looked at Yuuki and wondered how strong this guy was. She knew that this guy had a lot of weapons on his bodies and all of them had strengths simr or stronger than any Sacred Gear. She looked at Rossweisse and asked, "How many weapons does he have?"


    Rossweisse naturally knew that Yuuki didn''t have a lot of weapons, but rather he could do a lot of things with his magic, especially weapons, however, it was a secret and she wouldn''t tell such an important thing here. "A lot."


    "........"


    Jeanne shook her head and said, "I''ll just watch." She hugged her body and said, "Can this jacket be warmer?"


    Rossweisse observed the jacket and said, "Oh, there is temperature control on the pocket."


    "What? Really?" Jeanne hurriedly tried to find it since she couldn''t get used to this cold.


    Rossweissei and Jeanne didn''t feel worried about Yuuki anymore when they saw his battle.


    Yuuki hadrge ice wings on his back along with a long tail that came out from his tailbone. He was holding his katana while controlling numerous pirs of ice toward Crom Cruach.


    Crom Cruach only stood up and sted his aura to stop the attack on the pir of ice.


    *BAAAMMM!!!!*


    Yuuki didn''t stop his attack and created arge mountain of ice on the top of Crom Cruach directly wanted to turn him into mincemeat.


    Crom Cruach was known for his immense power and he was also the strongest evil dragon in terms of strength. He saw arge shadow on the top of himself and raised his fist to smash this mountain of ice.


    *BOOOOOOOMMM!!!!*


    The castle was in tremor with their battle and every ce was in ruin with a lot of ice covering the area.


    Crom Cruach and Yuuki charged toward each other at the same time.


    Crom Cruach who moved created arge impact and created arge crater with his movement.


    Yuuki, who also moved, also created a very cold temperature around his body, making the area around him covered in ice.


    They had fought enough from the long-range area and decided to fight in closebat.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Yuuki shed his sword wildly and didn''t care whether his sword was chipped or destroyed. He also felt that with each contact of the fist of Crom Crouch he understood how powerful the body of this evil dragon was. If he didn''t have to receive a reward in the past that gave him a powerful body then his bone might be broken into dust after a few contacts. That was also the reason why he usually loved to fight from a long-range since his body wasn''t powerful enough.


    However, he had received a reward and he could fight wildly in this closebat battle. He kept attacking while creating overflowing ice from his de in the form of a crescent. "Crom Cruach!!!"


    Crom Cruach had thisrge grin on his face while punching both of his fists wildly against Yuuki''s katana. His durability was very strong and he had an immense resistance to damage. His fists were covered in ice and it made his reaction a bit slow while also chipped some of his outer skin since it was very cold, but all of them were superficial wounds. He didn''t want to stop this battle and he thought that it was right to have a battle with this guy. "Hahaha!!!"


    Yuuki and Crom Cruach didn''t use all of their full power since they didn''t have an intention to fight to the death, but they took this battle seriously with the intention of taking down the opponent in front of them.


    *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*


    Yuuki swung his swords very fast and sent out a hundred, no, thousand of sharp crescent ice shes toward Crom Cruach.


    Crom Cruach sometimes dodged, sometimes destroyed Yuuki''s attack with his fist, and sometimes he took this attack directly to his body.


    Yuuki wanted toin at how tough this dragon''s skin was and thought that this guy''s skin might be stronger than Grendel''s.


    In the past, he could defeat Grendel easily because he had a weapon that was suitable for fighting that dragon, but Crom Cruach was different since this evil dragon had never been defeated. However, this evil dragon had been controlled by Balor, the Evil God. He was sure that Balor used the eye magic or something to control Crom Cruach, but that thing had happened a very long time ago.


    Crom Cruach, who had been liberated, was still alive and used all of his time to train his body to the limit and became the strongest evil dragon that could reach the power of Heavenly Dragon. His weakness also had been eliminated with the effect of the Holy Grail.


    That was why Crom Cruach was smiling since it had been a while for him to have a very fun battle.


    Even though it was their first meeting, they knew that they were the same fighting maniac.


    However, Yuuki had another hobby that was ying with his girlfriends. That was why it was very rare for him to fight since he thought it was better to spend time with his girlfriends rather than fighting.


    They kept fighting with each other until the rooftop of the castle was destroyed by someone.


    Yuuki and Crom Cruach stopped fighting while looking at the person who had disturbed their battles.

 Chapter 1064: Where did you learn that pose?

    "Vali," Yuuki said while looking at the person who destroyed the roof of the castle.


    Vali frowned and asked, "Where is everyone?"


    "They''re on the underground." Yuuki pointed his finger at the location of the underground and said, "You should go since you might see your grandfather."


    Vali frowned further and asked, "You''re okay here?"


    "We''re only having a spar, right?" Yuuki said while looking at Crom Cruach.


    Crom Cruach only shrugged his shoulders while leaning on the wall trying to put on a cool pose.


    "...."


    Yuuki looked at Crom Cruach and wondered where this guy had learned this pose. He also saw this guy had changed his clothes in an instant to make him seem sharp. He wondered whether this evil dragon had always wanted to create an impressive first impression. ''I guess there are a lot of things that can be learned from staying alive for a very long time.''


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Just go downstairs since they might need your help."


    Vali looked at Yuuki then looked at Crom Cruach.


    "You don''t mind, right?" Yuuki asked Crom Cruach.


    Crom Cruach closed his eyes and said softly, "Go."


    Vali didn''t hesitate and went directly to the underground since he knew that his grandfather was there. He couldn''t wait to have revenge against that hateful devil for what that guy had done to him.


    "Thank you," Yuuki said.


    "I''m finished with my job," Crom Cruach said.


    "We''re not going to fight again?" Yuuki asked.


    Crom Cruach thought for a while and said, "Let''s do it again in the future."


    Yuuki smiled and said, "Ichijou Yuuki."


    "Hmm?" Crom Cruach looked at him with surprise.


    "That''s my name. Don''t tell anyone about it," Yuuki said.


    Crom Cruach looked at Yuuki deeply and nodded. "I won''t."


    "So what are you going to do now? Still join that group?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m not sure," Crom Cruach said.


    "Then,e to the Hyoudou residence. There is even Ophis there," Yuuki said.


    "Ophis..." Crom Cruach murmured that name silently. He looked at Yuuki then said, "I''ll think about it."


    "Sure, you have a lot of time," Yuuki said and shrugged his shoulders. He turned and walked toward both Jeanne and Rosswessi who seemed quite cold. He smiled looking at them and asked, "Did you feel cold?"


    "..."


    Rossweisse and Jeanne rolled their eyes hearing Yuuki''s question. "Of course, it''s cold!"


    "Why did you have to use an ice weapon?" Jeanneined.


    Rossweisse didn''t say anything, but she agreed with Jeanne since she knew that Yuuki had a lot of weapons, but why he decided to use an ice weapon.


    Yuuki hugged both of them and made his body warmer. "How?"


    Rossweisse and Jeanne felt very warm and couldn''t help but snuggle into his arms deeply.


    Yuuki moved his head closer to their ears and whispered deeply, "It''s obviously because I can do this to both of you after the battle..." He thought that Crom Cruach would be using fire magic, and that was why he wanted to fight Crom Cruach with the reverse element. That element was ice and obviously he could create a weapon with powerful ice power. This hugging thing with his girlfriends was a bonus after the battle and it might also be his prize.


    Rossweisse and Jeanne thought that this guy''s mind was really insidious. They would have never thought that he would deliberately use a weapon with the power of ice during the battle to cause this situation. However, they also understood why this guy could have a lot of girlfriends easily. With only his mouth and mind, the girls would fall down on his arms easily. The same as them right now in this situation who didn''t want to let him go right now. It might be the effect of the cold temperature or the effect of their hearts, but they didn''t care much since it was very nice.


    Crom Cruach, who didn''t leave this ce, heard their conversation and couldn''t help but feel shocked. He couldn''t believe that Yuuki had decided to use the power of ice to flirt with girls. He closed his eyes and knew that a lot of strong people had a lot of Quirk. He thought for a while and decided to not think too much. He had be more curious about Yuuki in his serious state and wondered how powerful it was. However, he wasn''t in a hurry to do that since he thought there would be a lot of time in the future.


    "That''s right, can I ask you a question?" Yuuki suddenly asked.


    Crom Cruach didn''t say anything but looked at Yuuki waiting for him to ask him a question.


    "Why did you look at Gasper earlier?" Yuuki asked since he had been very curious since earlier.


    "Gasper?" Crom Cruach raised his eyebrow.


    "Little Dhampir is wearing a skirt," Yuuki said. He had heard about Gasper''s origin, but he wasn''t sure what it was since Gasper was still a mystery.


    Crom Cruach closed his eyes with a strange expression on his face.


    "If you feel ufortable then you don''t need to answer me," Yuuki said.


    "Balor," Crom Cruash only said that word then walked to somewhere.


    "Balor...." Yuuki suddenly remembered that Gasper had a Sacred Gear with the name of Forbidden Balor View. He knew that a Longinus was conscious of being such a Ddraig on the Boosted Gear, but that was only happening on the Longinus. ''So it''s a mutation?'' He thought that the strangeness on Gasper''s bodybined together with the conscious of Balor who was left inside the Forbidden Balor View creating a new Sacred Gear.


    ''Is this the birth of the new Longinus?'' Yuuki thought this possibility since he didn''t think that it was strange when a lot of strange things happened in this world after the God of the Bible had left this world. He shook his head and thought about something more important. "Let''s go to their ce."


    Jeanne and Rossweisse nodded and walked toward the underground where Valerie had been held captive.


    They had just wanted to go to everyone, but they saw arge dragon flying in the sky.


    ''What''s that?''


    Yuuki wanted to ignore it, but it seemed he couldn''t since he had gotten another quest. "Let''s go there."


    Jeanne and Rossweisse nodded and followed him.


    Yuuki thought that it would be alright to tell Rias and Akeno about this matterter.

 Chapter 1065: Conceited

    Marius who was holding a Holy Grail in his hand started to feel a change on his body. "Hahaha, with this, I''m unbeatable!"


    "I can''t forgive you....." Gasper said in a very low voice. His expression was grim and something dark started toe out from his body.


    Marius smiled and said, "Well, I understand why you''re angry, but this is inevitable. Valerie''s death is something good for us, right?"


    No one could believe that there was someone who had such a disgusting personality.


    Gasper couldn''t hold it anymore. His heart was filled with rage and his body started to transform.


    "What is this?"


    Azazel turned and saw Vali there. He frowned andined, "Where have you been?!" He knew that Vali hade a few days ago, but he had never expected that Vali hade toote.


    "Euclid has tried to stop me earlier." Vali frowned looking at Gasper who started to transform into a monster. He also told them about both Arthur and Bikou who had been fighting the group of stray magicians along with their leader who also owned one of the Longinus.


    "What about Yuuki?" Akeno asked with a worried expression since she had felt a lot of tremors since earlier. She didn''t know what was happening and that was why she decided to ask Vali.


    "He told me to go first since he was still fighting with Crom Crouch," Vali said.


    "How is his condition?" Rias asked.


    "Nothing to worry about him." Vali shuddered to look at Gasper and said, "More importantly, shouldn''t you do something about this Dhampir?"


    "........"


    What could they do in this situation? They didn''t know what to do when they saw Gasper''s form.


    Gasper''s whole body was covered by the darkness and transformed into a five-meter tall monster with a Dragon head, arms with ws and wings growing from the back. "I''ll kill you, Marius!!!"


    No one said anything since they knew how angry Gasper was after seeing his dearest friend die in front of him.


    "Well, what can I do? I can die after I have gotten the Holy Grail," Marius said calmly.


    Gasper didn''t say anything and only shed Marius''s left arm with his ws.


    Marius, whose left arm was cut, didn''t have a panic expression and said, "I can''t die and it is impossible to kill me." He smiled and seemed that he didn''t worry about his left arm which was cut by Gasper.


    "Congrattions, Marius!"


    "Yeah, with this we can turn humans into our livestock!"


    "We don''t need to worry about the sun anymore!"


    Then they saw a group of vampires who came out and walked toward Marius with a happy smile. They knew that this group of vampires was a group of nobles who had created the coup d''etat before.


    Marius shook his head and said, "I don''t care about anything else besides this Holy Grail." He looked at the Holy Grail on his right hand with a hind of obsessive. He knew that once he had gotten this Holy Grail he would turn into stronger.


    Holy Grail is able to manipte the soul and the body of someone and erase the weakness of them creating a more powerful body.


    This was the case with both Grendel and A?i Dah¨¡ka in the past. Unfortunately,, both of them had met Yuuki who was several times stronger than them. Even though they had made their bodies stronger, it wasn''t enough to protect them from being killed by him.


    This group of vampires also had the same idea. The vampire is a very strong creature, but it has too many weaknesses such as garlic, silver, and sun. That was why this Holy Grail was very important for them since it could erase their weakness and make them able to stand up in the sun. It was also the reason why a noble vampire detested a Dhampir since they were jealous of those who were able to walk under the sun without a problem.


    They wanted to walk under the sun and make every human in this world be their livestock.


    Everyone who heard that n couldn''t help but felt disgusted and also knew that they needed to stop them.


    "I can''t wait to walk when the sun is high."


    "I also can''t wait to make a thousand humans into my blood pack."


    "Marius, hurry up!"


    The group of noble vampires had agreed to work with Marius because they wanted to erase the weakness on their bodies.


    Marius had gotten the Holy Grail and they wanted to be the strongest creature in the supernatural world.


    Marius smiled and looked at Gasper who had turned into a monster. "So this is your true form?" He nodded and said, "Very strong."


    "....."


    Gasper only looked at Marius with his clown group without any expression and it was also hard to see his expression since his face was covered in darkness. No one had discovered it, but he had changed. He wasn''t the usual Gasper, but he was the 2nd personality of Gasper who was thirsty for revenge. He was calm and he wasn''t in a hurry. He wanted to see their arrogant faces slowly turned into despair. He couldn''t wait for it and let them talk to each other with a bright smile even though they had entered into an abyss without knowing it.


    "Yes, very strong." Marius nodded and said once again, "But it is impossible to kill us. We''re immortal and we don''t have a weakness."


    "Nothing can beat us."


    "YEAH!!!"


    Everyone seemed very happy about their future where the vampire would dominate the world and be the strongest group in this world.


    Marius cleaned his hand tightly and smiled confidently as if he had won everything.

 Chapter 1066: What has happened?

    Everyone started to be affected by the mood of the vampire who was very happy at this moment. They thought that this group of vampires would be invincible the moment that they modified themselves using a Holy Grail.


    However, there was one person who wasn''t affected by it.


    Gasper looked at them and couldn''t wait to chew them since he was very angry at that moment.


    There were some of the noble vampires who had made themselves not being affected by the sunlight and taunting Gasper who had be a monster in front of them.


    "Hahaha, try to attack us!"


    "We won''t die by your attack!"


    "Come!"


    Gasper who saw a fool in front of him raised hisrge ws and made darkness released from his body.


    That darkness moved below the group of vampires and started to absorb them.


    "Hahaha...."


    The group of vampires keptughing as if this attack didn''t do anything to them.


    Gasper kept using that darkness to absorb them while also destroying a part of their bodies.


    Then they realized that their legs were crushed and devoured by this darkness. They tried to get away by their wings, but the entire darkness engulfed them without leaving anything behind.


    "What?!"


    "Help me! Help me!"


    "Marius! Do something!"


    Marius seemed to not care about the fate of the other''s vampire and only watched Gasper with an intriguing expression. He didn''t have a fear in his eyes since he knew that they were the only weakling, but he was different since he was holding the Holy Grail in his hand.


    Gasper didn''t care about anything and kept killing the group of vampires in front of him. He used his ws to tear them, fangs to shred them, and darkness to engulf them.


    Rias and everyone else didn''t do anything and only looked at Gasper with a dumbfounded expression. They would have never expected their friend who usually had always been very girly and the one who always cowered in fear had be very strong at this moment.


    Gasper who had killed all of the vampires looked at Marius in front of him. He had left this guy for thest time to give him the taste of despair after what this guy had done to his dearest friend.


    "Try to kill me! It''s impossible!" Marius taunted once again, but he didn''t realize that his left hand which was cut by Gasper earlier didn''t even regenerate.


    "Then, I''ll tear you apart!" Gasper didn''t hesitate and cut down both Marius''s legs swallowing it into the darkness.


    Marius had a smirk on his face, and he raised the Holy Grail on his hand to regenerate the part of his body which was swallowed by Gasper. "Let me show you the power of the Holy Grail!" He closed his eyes with a proud expression believing that they would be very surprised when they saw the power of Holy Grail.


    "...."


    No one said anything and seemed to look at Marius with an expression as if this person was a fool.


    Marius also opened his eyes since he felt something strange. He tried to use the power of Holy Grail once again, but the part of his body which was being torn down and swallowed earlier couldn''t be regenerated. "Why?!" He screamed with a panicked expression since he didn''t understand. He tried to observe his left arm which had been cut earlier and then he suddenly saw something that shocked him. He saw something dark on the part which was being cut by Gasper, and that something was eating his flesh. "What?!" The confident expression on his face had disappeared and gone without a trace. He looked at Gasper with fear at that moment. "Stop! Don''t kill me!"


    "It''s toote." Gasper looked at Marius and said with a scary voice. "Valerie has died and you will follow her soon."


    "No! I can do something about her!" Marius thought for a while and suddenly he had an idea. "That''s right! I''ll create a clone of Valerie so she can be alive again!"


    Clone!"


    They looked at Marius and became even more disgusted at this person.


    "No, you''re going to die...." Gasper raised his ws and cut down each part of Marius''s body. He killed Marius slowly making him scream in pain with every moment.


    "....."


    No one said anything until no sound was heard and Marius did it from this world.


    Rias looked at Gasper and said softly, "Gasper?"


    Gasper turned around and said, "Rias Gremory."


    Rias raised her eyebrow and asked, "You''re not Gasper?"


    "No, I''m Gasper, but I''m a different Gasper," Gasper answered with a hoarse voice.


    "What do you mean?" Rias asked.


    Azazel, who heard the conversation, realized something. "Are you Balor?"


    "Balor?" Gasper shook his head and said, "That might be me, but I''m only part of it. I have lost my power and there is only my consciousness on this Sacred Gear."


    "So there is a mutation on Gasper''s Sacred Gear?" Azazel asked.


    "Yes, it has reached the level of Longinus, because of the mutation on Gasper''s body," Gasper said.


    "What happened to Gasper?" Rias asked worriedly.


    "You don''t need to worry, Gasper is sleeping right now," Gasper said.


    Rias sighed in relief when she heard it.


    "Rias Gremory, take care of him," Gasper said.


    "You don''t need to worry. He is my cute servant and of course, I''ll take care of him," Rias said.


    "That''s good." Gasper slowly turned into his normal form before falling down slowly.


    Rias hurriedly caught Gasper in her arms and saw he had fainted. She sighed in relief since she knew that Gasper was alright.


    Azazel took the Holy Grail that had been taken from Valerie. "Hopefully, we might be able to save her now." He put the Holy Grail into Valerie''s body and waited for her to wake up.


    Everyone also waited for Valerie to wake up since Azazel had given back the Holy Grail back.


    However, they didn''t see Valerie wake up from her slumber.


    "What''s happening?" Azazel frowned while looking at Valeri.


    "Well, she won''t wake up since one of the Holy Grail is in my hands."


    Suddenly they heard a voice and they frowned when they saw this person.


    "You?!" Vali who saw this person became very angry.


    Issei was surprised when he saw Vali''s expression since it was his first time to see Vali in this expression.


    "Rivezim," Azazel said with a frown looking at the person who had just talked to them.


    "Hyuhuhuh, it has been a while, Uncle Azazel!" Rivezim said with a smile looking at everyone.

 Chapter 1067: Left Arm

    They saw the two-person who had just entered this ce. They were familiar with them since they had seen them before.


    That person was Rivezim who was smiling at them and the little girl who was walking along with the man, Lilith.


    "What do you mean by that?" Azazel was more concerned about Rivezim''s words.


    "Hehehe, look at this," Rivezim said while smiling while showing a Holy Grail in his hand.


    "What...!"


    Everyone was shocked when they saw Rivezime was holding another Holy Grail in his hand.


    Rivezim smiled and said, "Marius is a fool. He didn''t even realize that there was another Holy Grail on that girl''s body."


    "Do you mean there are 3 Holy Grails inside her?" Azazel was surprised.


    "That''s right, there are three of them inside her body and I have one of them," Rivezim said.


    "Give it back!" Issei said.


    "Tch, tch, tch, do you think I''ll give it to you?" Rivezim said.


    "........"


    "You''re an asshole," Vali said with a face that wanted to kill Rivezim anytime.


    "Oh! Your Grandpa is very happy when you look at me like that Vali" Rivezim smiled brightly.


    "What do you want to do here?" Azazel asked immediately.


    "What''s wrong? Do you hate that I''m here?" Rivezim asked.


    "......."


    Rivezim sighed and shook his head. "What a party pooper." He looked at them and said, "Don''t you want to hear my n? Why do I want this Holy Grail? With anything else?"


    "......."


    They looked at the viin in front of them, and couldn''t help but became more annoyed when they heard Rivezim''s voice.


    "Well, I won''t stay too long since that guy is here. I don''t want to be killed after all," Rivezim said with a sigh.


    "Do you mean Archer?" Rias asked.


    "Of course, it''s your boyfriend Rias Gremory," Rivezim said with a yful eyebrow while looking at Issei with a pitiful expression.


    "What''s that expression?!" Issei was mad.


    "Nothing." Rivezim shook his head and said, "I didn''t say anything, right?" He looked at them and said, "Well, let me tell you what I''ll do with this Holy Grail." He smiled and said, "I''ll revive the evil dragon in this world to be my army!"


    !!!!!!


    They knew about this very well, but it was very rming when they heard it from Rivezim''s mouth.


    "But you don''t need to worry since I won''t attack you guys," Rivezim said.


    "Then who is your target?" Azazel asked.


    Rivezum smiled and said, "Another world."


    "Another world?" Everyone was surprised when they heard it.


    "That''s right. It''s another world." Rivezim smiled and said, "Do you know there is another world beside us with a different system of mythology? Different Gods, creatures, and a lot of other things! I want to go to that world with an army of evil dragons and conquer that world to be my utopia!" His eyes were excited when he uttered those words to everyone.


    "....." Everyone seemed to be skeptical when they heard Rivezim''s words.


    "Do you think that this is a lie? No, I have researched this matter, especially when the Red Dragon Emperor has met the B.o.o.b.s God," Rivezim said.


    "What?!" Everyone looked at Issei at that moment.


    "....." Issei blinked his eyes while looking at Rivezim in surprise. It was true that he had met B.o.o.b.s God, but he didn''t expect Rivezim to know it.


    "That B.o.o.b.s God isn''t a God from our world, but from a different world!" Rivezim was very excited and said, "You don''t know how I lived before." He sighed and said, "In the past, I have only been living in my house with wine and I have thought of myself as simr to not living, but when I heard about this news." He raised his hands in excitement and said, "I''m very excited about it!"


    "You think that we''re going to let you?" Rias said.


    "It''s not about if you''re going to let me or not." Rivezim looked at them and said, "I''m just going to do it." He looked at Vali and said, "In the meantime, why don''t I tell you why Vali hates me?"


    "......" Everyone, especially Issei, didn''t say anything since they were quite curious about it.


    "I have told his father to torture him," Rivezim said.


    "Why do you tell your children to torture your grandchildren?"


    They didn''t understand why this guy did such a thing.


    Vali gritted his teeth in hate, but he didn''t do anything since he knew about Rivezim''s power and his power was useless against him.


    "Well, because my son is a coward." Rivezim sighed and said, "I don''t know why I can have such a son. I have killed him though." He looked at Vali and asked, "What do you think?"


    "That''s good, then I don''t need to kill him." Vali looked at Rivezim and said, "But I''ll kill you."


    "Hyahahaha, I can''t wait for that," Rivezim said with a smile.


    "Just give back the Holy Grail, you bastard?!" Issei had always been very angry the moment Rivezim was here. He started his Bnce Breaker and moved toward Rivezim.


    "Wait, Hyoudou!" Vali tried to stop Issei, but it was toote."


    Issei, who was ready to punch toward Rivezim, suddenly felt that he had lost his power. The armor that covered his body had gone and his left hand was caught by Rivezim.


    "You''re curious, right? My power is a Sacred Gear Canceller." Rivezim smiled and said, "So your power is useless on me, however...." He raised his hand and cut down Issei''s left hand.


    "ARGHHHH!!!!" Issei was screaming in pain when his left hand was cut.


    Rivezim kicked down Issei while holding the left hand which he had cut earlier.


    "ISSEI!!!!"


    Vali caught Issei in his arms hurriedly.


    Asia hurriedly used her Sacred Gear and the magic item to heal Issei.


    "You....!" Rias threw out the power of destruction toward Rivezim.


    Koneko, Kiba, Xenovia, Akeno, and Irina also attacked Rivezim at the same time.


    Rivezim ignored this attack and gave Issei''s left hand to a long silver-haired man who had just appeared. "Euclid. For you."


    "Thank you," Euclid said after receiving Issei''s left arm.


    Lilith, who had been standing beside them, stood up in front of them and blocked all the attacks toward them.


    *BAAAAAMMMM!!!!*

 Chapter 1068: Vampires Crisis

    Lilith blocked their attack easily. Even though she was only half of Ophis''s power, her strength was simr to the Heavenly Dragons in their prime.


    Kiba, who was using his Sacred Gear, suddenly saw that his swords had disappeared. "What?"


    Vali and Azazel were warier when they saw both Rivezim and Euclid stand up together at the same time. They didn''t understand why they were here and what their n was.


    Asia was beside Issei healing Issei''s left arm.


    Issei sucked a deep breath and his forehead was full of sweat.


    "I - Issei-san...." Asia asked worriedly.


    "It''s okay, Asia-chan. I don''t feel the pain anymore," Issei said with a smile.


    "But your arm...." Asia said while looking at Issei''s left arm which was cut by Rivezim. Her Sacred Gear couldn''t recover the lost arm on Issei.


    "If there is no way then I might get a mechanical arm like Sensei," Issei said.


    "Don''t worry, I can make one for you," Azazel said. "What about Ddraig?"


    Issei wasn''t sure since he had only summoned the Boosted Gear from his left arm. He shook his head and said, "I need time."


    Azazel nodded and said, "Archer might have something that can help you regenerate that arm."


    Issei nodded and hoped for Yuuki to be able to regenerate his arm.


    Rias, Akeno, Koneko, Kiba, Xenovia, and Irina looked at Euclid, Rivezim, and Lilith in front of them, especially Euclid who had just appeared since this guy reminded them of someone.


    "It has been a while little sister-inw, how is the big sister?" Euclid asked with a smile.


    Rias frowned when he looked at Euclid since she knew about the identity of this guy.


    "What are you nning here, Euclid, Rivezim?" Azazel asked since he knew that they were nning something in this ce.


    Euclid and Rivezim smiled when both of them heard Azazel''s question. They really liked to talk, especially about their bad ns.


    Why does the viin like to talk? Because they know that no one can stop them and they want to boast about their n then make everyone who hears their n into despair.


    Euclid and Rivezom wanted to boast about it, but they knew that they didn''t have too much time.


    Rivezim smiled and said, "Do you remember what Marius has said before?"


    ''Before?''


    "It''s about a vampire who is immune to the sun, right?" Azazel asked with a frown.


    "That''s right, it''s about that n." Rivezim smiled and said, "Actually all of them are lies."


    "What?!"


    "It''s not exactly a lie, but they have transformed into something else, can you guess what it is?" Rivezim asked with a kind smile. He really loved to y with them and also loved those who heard his n patiently. "Well, if you don''t know let me show you."


    *Snap!"


    Rivezim snapped his fingers and made a virtual screen appear in front of them.


    Everyone saw a scene of a fight in front of them. They saw a group of vampires fighting against a group of evil dragons. They saw the vampire was almost being beaten by the dragons.


    "Is that a Carmilia Faction?" Rias couldn''t believe the scene in front of them was the location of Carmilia Faction''s location. She hade a few days ago, but she couldn''t believe that a beautiful ce had turned into such a mess in such a short time.


    "That''s right! We have turned those vampires into evil dragons that I can control with only a snap of my fingers," Rivezim said with a smile.


    Everyone was shocked when they heard it.


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    "Can you hear that voice? Well, that is the sound of the vampire in the Tepes Faction." Rivezim smiled brightly and said, "First is the vampire, then what is next?"


    Then suddenly they saw a dragon on the screen was destroyed one by one.


    The expression of Rivezim and Euclid changed when they saw the person who had killed the group of evil dragons. They became quite depressed when they saw him fight the group of the evil dragon, but they had gotten their objection. They don''t think much anymore.


    However, Rias and everyone seemed to be sighing in relief and happy when they saw him appear on the Carmilia faction to help the group of vampires to fight against the group of evil dragons.


    "What?!" Rivezim was shocked when he saw it. He saw the evil dragon suddenly melt and disappear without a trace. "Is that....."


    "That''s him, we need to go back," Euclid said.


    "Sigh... I guess we can''t y that long, huh?" Rivezim was quite depressed then he suddenly thought of something. "Where is Crom Cruach?"


    Euclid shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know."


    "That guy is too free-spirited." Rivezim shook his head and looked at them with a smile. "Then, I''ll go back now."


    "Let''s go."


    Euclid, Rivezim, and Lilith teleported and disappeared from that location.


    Everyone saw them disappear, but there was nothing that they could do against the two of them since Lilith was protecting two of them.


    "Let''s go help them as soon as possible." Rias looked at Issei and said, "Issei, let''s ask him to regenerate your left arm after this fight is over."


    "Yes, Prez." Issei nodded without hesitation since without his left arm it was very hard to do anything. It was also a bit hard to walk since he had lost his bnce.


    Irina and Asia helped Issei to go to the Carmilia faction to enter another battle in the vampire town.


    Yuuki, who saw therge dragon in the sky, suddenly received a quest.


    [Main Quest: Save the vampire!]


    [Quest Goal: Defeat the group of evil dragons who attack the vampire]


    [Reward: System lottery 3x]


    [System tips - The vampire is in danger because of the attack of the evil dragon. Help them to make them realize the importance of harmony between two races.]


    "........"


    Yuuki was a bit reluctant about this quest, but there was nothing he could do. He knew that he would face a powerful enemy and it was better to power himself up with the reward from the quest. He felt a bit weird since he wasn''t sure where those groups of dragons suddenly came out. "It seems that we have to change our n for a bit."


    Rossweisse nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I believe in you."


    Jeanne took out her rapier and asked, "So who are we going to fight against?"


    "Evil dragon."


    "......."


    Rossweisse and Jeanne weren''t sure what to say when they heard who they would be fighting against today.

 Chapter 1069: Down Payment

    Yuuki ced both of his arms at the waist of both Jeanne and Rossweisse before he brought them toward the flying dragon who moved toward somewhere.


    "Is this dragon going to the Carmilia Faction?" Rossweisse said with a frown.


    "Carmi Faction?"


    Yuuki and Jeanne hadn''t gone to the Carmilia Faction, but they could tell its location since they had talked with Elmehilde in the car before.


    They saw therge dragon seemed to be really moving toward the Carmi Faction. They knew that many dragons had gone extinct, but this dragon was different.


    "Is this the same evil dragon from the past?" Jeanne asked. She had seen both Grendel and A?i Dah¨¡ka, and she knew how powerful they were, but she didn''t fear them since Yuuki was able to defeat them.


    "That doesn''t seem to be the case," Yuuki answered since the dragon in front of him was different. He could tell that it wasn''t as powerful as the evil dragon that he had fought in the past.


    They followed the dragon without a problem since Yuuki had made their presence disappear with a magic item that he had created. They had thought about a lot of scenes, but it was quite hard to believe when they saw the real things.


    It was a massacre.


    They saw a group of evil dragons appeared on the Carmilia Faction attacked the vampires in this ce with their fire breath, poison smoke, physical attack, etc.


    The group of vampires tried really hard to fight against the group of evil dragons, but their power wasn''t enough. It was before long that they were pushed by the group of an evil dragon since the number of a dragon was really too much.


    "We have to help them!" Rossweisse said with a worried expression. She didn''t expect the arrogant vampire before would turn into this state.


    "What do you think?" Jeanne asked. She wouldn''t do anything if Yuuki didn''t say anything. She thought that the vampire was too weak and it was also good when a vampire had be extinct in this world since she didn''t have a good impression of them.


    "Let''s help them," Yuuki said since he had a quest.


    "Are you sure?" Jeanne asked.


    "Well, not all vampires are bad, right?" Yuuki asked.


    Jeanne snorted and said, "Don''t you only want to have intercourse with that vampire princess?"


    "....."


    "You can''t say that Jeanne! Sometimes he isn''t using his lower head to think!" Rossweisse hurriedly replied.


    "Really?" Jeanne asked.


    "....."


    Yuuki was speechless, but he didn''t say anything since it wasn''t wrong. He really wanted to try to tame a vampire and his blood was good for bait. "Let''s talkter and start to help them."


    "Yes!" Rossweisse and Jeanne said at the same time and charged toward the group of evil dragons.


    Yuuki created an enormous canon on his hand and he was ready to attack out the evil dragon. He aimed at one of them and shot out.


    *BOOOOOMMM!!!*


    Elmenhilde didn''t expect it to happen. She saw a group of evil dragons who attacked her town destroying a building and killing a lot of her people.


    "Princess! We need to stop them!"


    Elmenhilde thought that her faction would win in this war, and wanted to attack the Tepes faction, but she didn''t expect that there would be a number of people who had betrayed her.


    That wasn''t all of them since the people who had betrayed her suddenly turned themselves into a dragon and started to attack the town.


    "Princess!"


    Elmenhilde woke up from her stupor and looked at her subordinates.


    "Please, give us your order!"


    Elmenhilde took a deep breath and nodded. She needed to calm down to manage this situation. "Organize some people to evacuate the children and elderly! Then everyone is here! Let''s attack those dragons and the ones who have betrayed us!"


    "YEAH!!!!"


    Elmenhilde along with the group of the vampire from Carmilia Faction started their counterattack fighting against the group of evil dragons. They had used their blood magic, bat magic, and using their physical strength to fight the group of evil dragons. They were full of confidence, but they were hit by a reality that their attack didn''t possess that much threat toward them.


    Elmenhilde knew that the group of dragons was a vampire which had transformed themselves and their power was very strong. Compared to them, their strength really wasn''t enough to defeat them.


    They needed tobine the power of several vampires before they could defeat one dragon, but the number of dragons kept increasing.


    Elmenhilde really hoped for someone to be able to help her and faction at this moment. She didn''t care whether it was devil, angel, fallen, human, etc. as long as her n was saved then she would do anything for them.


    *BAAAM!!!*


    *sh!*


    Elmenhilde turned when she heard a loud noise. She saw both Jeanne and Rossweisse together attacking the group of evil dragons. She could see that both of them could fight one by one against the evil dragon. ''This isn''t enough...'' However, she suddenly thought that man should be here. She hurriedly looked around and saw him holding an enormous cannon in his hand.


    "......"


    Elmenhilde blinked her eyes and felt a bit stupified when she saw that weapon. She saw him raising his arm and aimed toward the group of evil dragons.


    *BOOOOOMMM!!!*


    The ground was in tremor and everyone who wasn''t ready dropped on the ground since they had lost their bnce, but all of them were looking upward toward the sky looking at the red explosion that was happening on top of them.


    Elmenhilde clearly saw that man had shot his weapon toward the horde of evil dragons sting them into mincemeat. She suddenly saw hope and went directly to him asking him for help. "Please help my race!" She looked at him with a hopeful expression hoping him to save her faction.


    "Sure, but you have to pay me something?" Yuuki said with a smirk.


    "..." Elmenhilde who saw this man''s smirk knew that this guy was nning something bad, but it was better than her faction being destroyed. "I''ll give you everything! Just save my faction!"


    "Good, I''ll take the down payment first," Yuuki said and pulled Elmenhilde''s hand toward him.


    "Huh?" Elmenhilde didn''t have time to register what was happening until she felt her lips were devoured by the man in front of her. Her mind was nk and only felt something good while she also almost lost her breath.


    "Haaa....." Elmenhilde let out arge breath when they were separated from each other. "You...!" That was her first kiss, but she didn''t expect it to be stolen.


    "That''s a down payment." Yuuki smiled and said, "I''ll take the rest of the payment after I have ended this charade." He stomped and floated in the sky.


    Elmenhilde had her face red when she thought that it was only a down payment. She wasn''t sure what she needed to do to pay the rest of the payment.

 Chapter 1070: Done?

    Yuuki felt that his lips were a bit cold after he had kissed the vampire princess, however, he had to admit that her lips felt really good. He really wanted to continue to kiss, but he knew that it wasn''t possible since he needed to act soon. He could see that Jeanne and Rossweisse were looking at him earlier doing a rogue act.


    Yuuki didn''t have a good impression of vampires, but it was different when he had received their queen.


    In the story, the kingdom had always offered the princess to the hero who had saved the kingdom married them together and ensured the safety of the kingdom with the presence of a hero.


    Even though the quest had told him clearly to save the vampire, he didn''t feel that it was enough for him to save the vampire.


    Then, what should he do?


    He thought about getting the princess since he had quite a good impression of this naive princess. That was why he didn''t even bother to refute when Jeanne said that he was aiming for the princess since it wasn''t wrong. That girl was right, he had aimed at the princess since he felt that it wasn''t that difficult to manage this vampire princess. He thought to feed her with blood from time to time and felt it would be quite easy to take care of her.


    Yuuki was floating in the air while looking at the scenery around him. He was looking at the group of evil dragons who had attacked the town of a vampire.


    Yuuki raised his cannon and started to end them one by one.


    *BAAM!* *BAAM!*


    This attack was different from the first attack that he had used earlier. He used quite arge magic power for his first attack, but this time he wanted to take it easy. He needed to shoot out two attacks on the evil dragon before he could decimate them.


    Even though it might seem to be very slow, it was very fastpared to the group of vampires who could only defeat the evil dragon with eight people.


    It wasn''t long before he had be the center of attention.


    Every vampire was looking at the man who was standing in the air with an enormous cannon while decimating the group of hateful evil dragons one by one easily. They couldn''t help but feel happy when they saw a hero who had saved them from this cmity.


    The evil dragons who were destroying the town couldn''t help but look at Yuuki since this guy had been killing their races very easily. Even though they might seem stupid, they weren''t stupid. They could think, but they were toozy to do it. However, in front of such a person who had been killing their races easily. They wouldn''t be silent and went to attack him together.


    If one dragon couldn''t defeat him then two dragons, if that wasn''t possible then added more dragons until they could defeat him. Their thought was quite simple, but it was effective, but it was different in front of Yuuki.


    Yuuki looked at the group of dragons who were moving toward him. He smiled since he didn''t have to bother to gather them in one ce. "Rossweisse, please."


    Rossweisse, who had been flying toward Yuuki, nodded and started to manipte her magic item. She created a hexagonal portal and teleported all of the dragons who didn''te to him to the group of evil dragons who were going to attack him.


    Yuuki looked at the group ofrge dragons and raised his cannon. He was using "Arc de Triomphe de l''¨¦toile" that he had been using to fight against Vali in the past and it had been a while for him to use it.


    The cannon on his arm started to transform slowly. The outer exterior of the canon started to open up slowly and became longer.


    Yuuki pointed his cannon toward the group of evil dragons and the tip of the cannon started to go aze. He had decided to be serious in this battle and ended everything in this single attack. The cannon turned into gold before a rainbow aura started to surround it. He grinned and shot out his cannon.


    *BOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!*


    The group of evil dragons who charged toward him saw arge st of cannon which was moving toward them in an instant. They had felt the same simr feeling before when they saw this attack. It was the same feeling when they died.


    "ROARRRRR!!!!"


    They roared unwillingly, but they couldn''t do anything against it.


    That attack eliminated all evil dragons into the nothingness.


    Every vampire who saw that attack couldn''t help but be stunned when they felt the power that was shown by that attack, especially that rainbow light that made them a bit scared. They were vampires and it was normal for them to be afraid of light since it was their weakness.


    "Done?" Jeanne asked while flying using wings that were made from holy swords.


    "Yeah." Yuuki nodded and turned himself toward Elmenhilde who was looking at him. He smiled at her and fl.u.s.tered her.


    Elmenhilde who saw Yuuki who smiled at him knew that she couldn''t run and she also didn''t want to run after she had tasted his blood before.


    "Yu --- ARCHER!!!"


    Yuuki, Rossweisse, and Jeanne turned and saw a lot of people flying toward them.


    Akeno moved very fast like thunder and hugged him tightly.


    Yuuki caressed her back and looked at them then he noticed Issei who had lost his arm and couldn''t help but frown. "What happens?" He thought that everything wasn''t over and there would be a lot of things happeningter.

 Chapter 1071: Target?

    Yuuki along with everyone was sitting on the chair, but they were on the outside since a lot of buildings along with a castle in the Camilia Faction were destroyed by that attack earlier.


    "How did this happen?" Yuuki asked while looking at Issei''s arm. He didn''t bother to talk with Elmenhilde about hispensation right now since he knew that she was very busy after the fight with the group of evil dragons and she needed to organize everyone to do something in her town.


    Yuuki didn''t bother to talk with Elmenhilde since he knew that she was very busy. He listened to everyone who told him what was happening when they were going to save Valerie. He couldn''t help but sigh when he thought such a cute girl would die. He also looked at Gasper who fainted then also listened to the story where Rivezim along with Euclid was telling them about their n.


    "Before we discuss, it''s better to do something with Issei''s left arm," Yuuki said.


    "Can you regenerate it?" Issei seemed very happy when he heard it.


    "It''s possible, but what about Ddraig? Can youmunicate with him?" Yuuki asked since Issei had always been using his left arm when he summoned Boosted Gear. He thought that it was understandable since Issei might use his right arm for something else.


    "I can." Issei nodded.


    Yuuki nodded and looked at Asia. "Asia, can you give me the thing that I have given to you before?"


    "Is this one?" Asia took out the sword hilt that she had been using to heal everyone.


    "That one." Yuuki nodded and took the sword hilt from Asia. "I''m going to regenerate your arm."


    "Do it," Issei said with a serious expression.


    Yuuki used the power of the sword hilt and Issei''s arm which was gone earlier started to regenerate at a very fast speed.


    The sword hilt which was used earlier started to crack before it turned into dust after it was used to regenerate Issei''s left arm.


    Issei looked at his left arm which had been regenerated and summoned his Boosted Gear hurriedly. "Ddraig!"


    "Partner!" Ddraig said happily.


    Everyone seemed to be very happy when they saw Issei had regained his arm.


    Azazel sighed and asked, "Why don''t you regenerate my arm too?" He was quite dissatisfied when he saw Yuuki was able to regenerate Issei''s arm since that meant Yuuki could regenerate his arm in the past.


    "Because you didn''t ask me in the past," Yuuki said.


    "......" Azazel was speechless.


    "Do you want me to heal you too?" Yuuki asked.


    Azazel shook his head and said, "No, I have gotten used to this arm." He had gotten used to his mechanical arm and it would be weird to use a normal arm.


    "Why is that Rivezim guy cutting Issei''s left arm?" Xenovia asked since she didn''t understand. She knew that Rivezim was able to do something more, but she didn''t understand why Rivezim only aimied for Isse''s left arm.


    "Well, they might want to make Issei''s clone," Yuuki said jokingly.


    "......."


    "Clone of Issei?" No one couldugh when they heard it.


    "I was joking. You don''t need to take it seriously," Yuuki said.


    "......."


    "If you''re the one who says it. It didn''t seem like a joke," Kiba said with a sigh. He thought that clone of Issei would be screaming "Oppai! Oppai!" all the time.


    ''Thought, there is a high chance for that thing to happen.'' Yuuki thought inwardly and asked, "That Rivezim has said his goal is to go to another world, is that true?"


    The concept of another world wasn''t something new and there was really another world since he had alsoe from another world. In his original world, there wasn''t any magic or a supernatural creature. Or there might be one, but he didn''t know about it.


    ''Well, it doesn''t really matter anymore.'' Yuuki thought since he didn''t live in that world right now.


    "Yes, what do you think?" Azazel asked.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Impossible."


    "Do you think so? Is it impossible for them to go to another world?" Azazel couldn''t help but sigh in relief.


    "I mean it is possible as long as you go to the Dimensional Gap, however...." Yuuki wanted to make it more dramatic.


    "However?"


    "There is something about guarding the Dimensional Gap and that thing is very powerful," Yuuki said.


    "Do you mean...?" Azazel realized something when he heard Yuuki.


    "The Great Red?" Vali raised his eyebrow.


    "That''s right. The Great Red. That dragon is as powerful as Ophis or even stronger than Ophis," Yuuki answered.


    !!!!!


    Everyone was surprised when they heard such a thing. They knew how powerful Ophis was, but they didn''t expect for them to hear there was such an existence that was able topare to Ophis.


    "I thought Rivezim joining the Khaos Brigade was really trying to support Ophis in defeating the Great Red, but it is impossible now since Cao Cao has divided the power of Ophis into Lilith," Yuuki said.


    "Then, what is that guy nning?" Rias asked.


    "I don''t know, but I''m sure that he is going to try to defeat the Great Red," Yuuki said.


    "Defeat the Great Red?" Vali seemed to be veryplex when he heard it. His goal was also to defeat the Great Red and when he heard his hateful grandfather also wanted to defeat the Great Red. He felt veryplex about it, but he hurriedly shook his head since he was different from his grandfather.


    "Defeat Great Red to go to another world, huh?" Azazel nodded.


    "But I don''t think that he is going to make himself stronger with a Holy Grail," Yuuki said.


    "What do you think he will do?" Rias asked.


    "That''s what I''m not sure about. He might try to reincarnate the evil dragons, but if I don''t think that is enough to defeat the Great Red, then what will he do? Is there another being that is as strong as Great Red in this world?" Yuuki said.


    ''Another being that''s as strong as the Great Red?''


    "Shiva?" Jeanne said.


    Azazel shook his head and said, "No, Shiva won''t support the Khaos Brigade." He didn''t think such a thing was possible.


    "Trihexa...."


    "What?"


    Everyone was looking at Rossweisse who seemed to realize something.


    "Trihexa." Rosswesse looked at everyone and said, "Rivezim targets might be Trihexa?"


    "Trihexa?"

 Chapter 1072: Stealing Her Lips

    "Trihexa? What is that?" Issei didn''t understand.


    "Trihexa or 666," Rossweisse said.


    "666?" Issei became more confused when he heard Rossweisse''s words.


    "It seems to be something strong," Yuuki said unsurely since he didn''t know what Trihexa or 666.


    "Trihexa!?" Azazel twitched his lips when he heard it.


    "Do you know anything about it, Sensei?" Asia asked.


    "666 (Trihexa) is a legendary being known as the Apocalyptic Beast and Emperor Beast of the Apocalypse. I thought it was a legend," Azazel said, since he had never seen it before.


    "How did you know about such a thing?" Yuuki asked Rossweisse.


    "Well, it was part of my thesis when I was about to graduate school," Rossweisse said.


    "Thesis?" Everyone looked at Rossweisse and thought this woman who usually loved to fl.u.s.ter was very smart.


    "I made a thesis about 666 (Trihexa) since it is a very mysterious existence. There is a high chance this being is being sealed somewhere," Rossweisse said.


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "I have remembered that the seal that is used by Marius is very strong."


    "Yes, I couldn''t destroy it with my attack," Issei said.


    "We attacked it together, but it wouldn''t have been destroyed," Rias said.


    "There is a high chance that the seal is the seal that was used to seal this 666," Yuuki said.


    "What?!"


    "Rivezim might know the location of the 666 and he is trying to unseal the seal on this beast," Yuuki said. He looked at Rossweisse and said, "They mighte toward you since you made a thesis about 666."


    "I''m not worried since you''re with me," Rossweisse said with a smile.


    "......."


    "Cough! Cough! Let''s continue our discussion." Azazel coughed and said, "We can be sure that Rivezim is trying to release the Apocalypse Beast from the seal, right?"


    "Yes," Yuuki answered. "Now that you mention it, how did the God of the Bible die?"


    "......."


    They couldn''t answer such a question.


    "Azazel, do you know something?" Rias asked.


    Azazel shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I have only known that he died during a war, but that is a bit hard to believe."


    "Well, there might be a possibility that God has died after God has sealed the Apocalypse Beast," Yuuki said.


    "........"


    They felt that this conversation suddenly turned into something big. They felt they had uncovered something that they shouldn''t know in this talking session.


    Azazel held his head in pain and sighed. "That might be possible."


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Let''s continue our conversation first." He thought for a while and said, "So in the end, what is the purpose of releasing the Beast Apocalypse?"


    "........"


    Azazel shook his head and said, "Yeah, what is the purpose? Why should that organization try to release such a powerful creature?"


    "Is it possible to control that beast?" Akeno said.


    Azazel and Rossweisse shook their heads at the same time. "It is impossible."


    "There is no way such a thing can''t be controlled," Rossweisse said.


    "Yeah, the Apocalypse Beast is too powerful," Azazel said.


    "To fight against the Great Red?" Yuuki suddenly said.


    "Fight against the Great Red?"


    "Well, it might not be possible to control 666, but it might be possible to guide them to the fight against the Great Red," Yuuki said.


    They nodded and thought what Yuuki had said was very reasonable.


    "Then, there isn''t any problem, right? Rivezim''s goal isn''t this world and there is nothing to worry about," Issei said.


    They thought that Issei''s words were also reasonable, but they felt that there was something missing and they thought that there was something weird.


    ''So shouldn''t we be worried?''


    They thought at the same time.


    "Hmm, how to say... Issei, if this normal fight between normal people then we don''t need to worry, but this is a fight between the two strongest creatures in the world." Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "What do you think the fight between the two strongest creatures in the world is happening in this world?"


    "......."


    Everyone was speechless when they heard it.


    "What is going to happen?" Issei asked unconsciously.


    "BOOOM!"


    "The world is destroyed," Yuuki said with an exaggerated voice.


    "........"


    Gulp!


    "Is it possible?" Issei asked.


    "It''s possible," Azazel said with a serious expression. "I guess we need to inform about this information as soon as possible." He stood up and said, "We have to go back and set up a meeting between three factions as soon as possible."


    They also stood up and nodded. This wasn''t something that they couldugh about. Their world might be destroyed if they did nothing. They needed to do something about it as soon as possible or they wouldn''t be able to cry if their world was really destroyed.


    They were ready to go back and told the vampire beforehand.


    Yuuki also stood up and cleaned the dust from his pants.


    "So what are we going to do now?" Rossweisse asked.


    "I''m going back. We have been in this ce for two days after all," Yuuki said.


    "What are you going to do with the vampire princess?" Jeanne asked.


    "What do you mean?" Yuuki asked.


    "Oh, I have seen you kiss her before," Jeanne said while rolling her eyes clearly showing that she was jealous.


    Yuuki pinched her chin and moved his head closer to steal her lips.


    "Hmmm?!" Jeanne didn''t expect such an action from him. Her lips were stolen so suddenly, but she also felt relieved at the same time.


    Yuuki separated from her and licked his lips while showing a bestial smile. "Delicious."


    Jeanne and Rossweisse were blushing when they saw such an expression from him.


    Yuuki looked at Rossweisse who also looked at him.


    Rossweisse closed her eyes and waited for him to do something.


    Yuuki smiled and moved his head closer stealing her lips.

 Chapter 1073: Trouble?

    "You havee back?" Utaha asked.


    "Wee back!" Ranko, Yukana, and Shouko hugged him at the same time.


    "I''m back," Yuuki said while hugging them. He was quite troubled since tomorrow he also needed toe to the meeting to talk about the countermeasure of the Khaos Brigade. It would be great if he knew their location and ended them, but he didn''t know their location.


    Utaha opened her palm while looking at him.


    "What?" Yuuki asked.


    "Souvenir," Utaha said.


    "....." Yuuki was speechless and moved his head closer to kiss Utaha''s lips. He gave her a short smooch and said, "Fresh kiss from a Romania."


    "....." Utaha was speechless and rolled her eyes.


    Rossweisse sighed and said, "We have bought a lot of things though." She created a hexagonal portal on the ground and arge number of suitcases came out from there.


    "It''s too much," Shouko said while looking at the suitcase.


    "Well, they have given us a lot of things," Yuuki said. He had saved the Carmilia Faction and those groups of vampires had given him a lot of things.


    Ranko and Yukana seemed to be curious and hurriedly opened the suitcase. They checked the thing that Yuuki had brought to them one by one and became very excited.


    Rossweisse was beside Ranko and Yukana tried to stop them to not cause trouble.


    Utaha nodded and asked, "How is your trip?"


    Yuuki sat down on the sofa and said, "Well, nothing special."


    "Nothing special?" Utaha raised her eyebrow and said, "So fight?"


    "Yes, fighting," Yuuki said and hugged Shouko who was sitting beside him.


    "You can''t always fight, Yuuki. Fighting is bad," Shouko said while looking at Yuuki.


    Yuuki smiled and hugged Shouko with a smile. "It''s okay. I''m not fighting." He thought that this girl was quite cute. "Where is Yaeko?"


    "She is at home since grandma says that it is a dangerous time to do that kind of thing," Shouko said with a red face.


    "........"


    Yuuki rubbed his nose and couldn''t believe Shouko''s grandma or Ito would say such a thing. He also knew that it was dangerous to do such a thing during early pregnancy, and he also wouldn''t do anything that would harm his first child.


    "How is a vampire?" Utaha asked. She was quite curious about the vampire and thought about creating a novel with a vampire topic.


    "Hmm... I''m not good with them," Yuuki said.


    "Not good?" This sentence made Utaha feel a bit startled.


    "Most vampires think humans are the same as livestock," Yuuki said.


    "Livestock?!" They were startled when they heard it.


    "Is that true, Rossweisse?" Yukana asked.


    Rosseweisse nodded and said, "Well, some of them are good, but they can''t get rid of their habit of consuming human blood." She thought for a while and said, "However, in this era, they''re betterpared in the past since they''re more rampant in the past."


    Utaha tapped her chin and said, "So are you saying that you''re going to Romania to stop the group of vampires who are going to conquer the world and make humans into their livestock?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "That''s the gist of it." He didn''t tell them about the evil dragon since it would shock them.


    "You''re like a hero then," Shouko said.


    "Hero?" Yuuki shook his head and said, "No, I have gotten paid from them."


    "Paid?"


    Yuuki nodded and said with a sigh. "I have a lot of families and of course I need a lot of money to take care of them, right?"


    "........" Everyone rolled their eyes when they heard Yuuki''s sentence, but it wasn''t wrong since this guy had a lot of women.


    "Have there any problems when I have gone?" Yuuki asked.


    They shook their heads and said that their days were peaceful, but that was something that they were missing about.


    Yuuki nodded and knew that they were missing and he would definitely give them plenty of love in a few hours.


    "Do you have a n to go out again?" Ranko asked.


    "Hmm, I might go out for few hours tomorrow, but I''ll go back immediately," Yuuki said.


    "That''s good, I have thought that you''re going to miss the school festival," Ranko said with a sigh of relief. She had worked really hard to prepare for the school festival and she wanted him to see her.


    "Of course, I''m not going to miss it," Yuuki said since he also needed to perform for his school and he saw sure that Uomi, Hiratsuka, and everyone would be very disappointed if he didn''te.


    "What is the meeting about?" Utaha asked curiously since she had always loved to hear about the story from Yuuki''s mouth.


    "Well, there is nothing big. We might talk about the countermeasure of some trouble," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse who listened also nodded since she knew that it wasn''t good to make them worry about such trouble that was happening in the supernatural world.


    Yuuki thought to change the topic and asked, "That''s right, Ranko. What did our ss do?" He didn''te to the school that often and he didn''t even know what his ss would do for the school festival project.


    "It''s a cafe," Ranko said.


    "Cafe?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    Ranko nodded and said, "Yes, Mayuki and Chiaki have worked in the cafe, right? Mayuki also has a lot of cute maid outfits and that is why everyone has decided to do a cafe during the school festival."


    "It''s not a crossdressing cafe, right?" Yuuki asked since he couldn''t help but think about the Gasper.


    "Of course not! Who''s going to--- wait, that''s a good idea!" Ranko suddenly said.


    "......"


    Yuuki could see the excitement and mischievous expression on Ranko''s face and knew that this girl might n something bad. He suddenly realized something and asked, "Where is Makoto and Akane?" He didn''t see either of his cousins today and wondered where they were going.


    "They seem to be busy every day, I''m not sure what they''re doing," Yukana said.


    "Busy?"


    "We''re back!"


    Suddenly the door of the courtyard was opened and Akane and Makoto hade back with a very tired expression.


    "Yuuki, you havee back!" Akane seemed very happy when she saw him there.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked since he felt that there must be something happening when he had gone to Romania.

 Chapter 1074: Similarity

    Yuuki was curious about what Akane and Makoto had been doing since he could see that they were very tired from their expression. He had left them for two days, but he didn''t expect them to suddenly be like this.


    Rossseweisse also felt the same and also didn''t know what had happened to both Akane and Makoto. "Is there trouble with a magician''s side?"


    Akane sighed and took out the alcohol that she had hidden on the underground of this house before sitting down in a veryfortable way.


    "Onee-chan! You can''t drink too much alcohol!" Makoto tried to stop her big sister from bing drunk.


    "Makoto, I want to drink!" Akane said while hugging the bottle of alcohol tightly.


    "....."


    They rolled their eyes looking at Akane and vowed that they wouldn''t be like her in the future.


    "So can you tell me what happened?" Yuuki asked.


    "Ugh... It''s great that you havee back, Yuuki," Akane said with teary eyes.


    "I''m not going to help you if you don''t tell me anything," Yuuki said.


    Akane choked down and sighed. "Well, do you know about the stray magician?"


    "What''s wrong with them?" Yuuki thought for a while and said, "Thest time, I have heard their news I have heard that they have developed a fake Phenex Tears."


    "Yeah, they''re amazing. I''m surprised that they can develop such a thing," Akane said.


    "What are these Phenex Tears? Is it something important?" Yukana asked.


    "Well, Phenex Tears is something that can heal anything instantly, but it can only be produced by a demon within the Phenex n," Rossweisse said.


    "Healing anything?" They were surprised when they heard it.


    "Yes, that is why that its price was very expensive since the production process is very hard, but the group of the stray magician is able to make the fake product which won''t lose to the original," Yuuki said. He felt that the group of the stray magician was really good, but he could also make one with his magic and the effect was even better than the one which was made by the group of a stray magician.


    "Is this going to affect Phenex n?" Ranko asked.


    "Of course, isn''t it normal for someone to pay the cheaper one rather than the expensive one except that person is rich. This is going to disrupt the monopoly market of the Phenex n," Yuuki said.


    "It seems like something that an evil capitalist is going to say," Utaha said.


    "Without capitalism, the world won''t move," Yuuki said.


    "....." They were speechless when they heard it.


    "Well, they''re amazing, but the problem isn''t that," Akane said.


    "So what is the problem?" Yuuki asked.


    "A lot of magicians are being kidnapped," Akane said with a sigh. "My workload bes bigger and I can''t drink my alcohol in peace! Huwaaaa.....!!!" She started to cry when she thought about her busy work.


    "I - I also need to help Onee-chan too," Makoto said. She also knew that her older sister had always been very serious in the office, but it was different when her big sister was in this house since she knew that her big sister only wanted to have someone to hear her vent.


    "Kidnapped?!" Everyone was surprised and then they looked at Yuuki since they knew that he was a magician.


    "You''re going to be kidnapped?" Shouko asked with a worried expression.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No, my identity as a magician is pretty much a secret and no one knows about it either beside us."


    "You don''t need to worry about this guy since this guy is very strong and they won''t be able to catch him." Akane sighed and said, "I might be worried about the people who are attacking Yuuki since I''m not sure what this guy will do to them."


    "Well, isn''t that obvious?" Yuuki said with a smile. He wouldn''t even bother to keep them and ending them swiftly was something he had always done. "Let''s continue our conversation, who is kidnapping the magicians?" He had an idea who had done this, but he thought it was better to ask the question first.


    "Isn''t that obvious? They''re the Khaos Brigade, they''re the ones who have done it," Akane said.


    "Khaos Brigade?" It was their first time to hear such a name.


    "Oh, right. They have changed their name," Akane said.


    "Change their name?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow since it was his first time hearing it.


    "Yes, they have announced it to us before. If I''m not wrong, their new organization name is Qlippoth," Akane said.


    "Qlippoth?"


    "Qlippoth was named after the same name of the representation of evil or impure spiritual forces in Jewish mysticism, the pr opposites of the Holy Sefirot," Utaha said while reading the information on the inte using herptop.


    "..."


    "It is only me or the evil organization that has always had a very good sense of the name," Ranko said.


    "No, you''re not the only one since I have thought they have a good sense of the name," Yuuki said.


    "Is that important now?" Akane asked.


    "It''s important since the name of the organization is the face of the organization itself, but we can talk about thatter," Yuuki said. "So what are you going to do with this and what is their purpose to kidnap a magician?"


    Akane shook her head and said, "We don''t know what their purpose is."


    Yuuki sighed and asked, "Is there a simrity between them?"


    "Hmm?" Akane looked at Yuuki with a surprised expression. "What did you say?"


    "Simrity. What did they research? Is the simrity that makes them be the target of the Qlippoth?" Yuuki asked.


    "Simrity...." Akane stood up and said, "I''ll go out!"


    "Onee-chan!" Makoto was helpless to see her big sister go out once again.


    Utaha looked at Yuuki and said, "What are you going to do?"


    "Me? Well, let''s go back to the room since we have missed two days for our time together," Yuuki said.


    Utaha, Shouko, Ranko, and Yukana blushed and knew that this bad guy meant by his words. They nodded and said, "Let''s go."


    Rossweisse and Makoto looked at their backs and turned red since they knew what they were nning to do.

 Chapter 1075: Reward From the Quest

    Yuuki woke up in the early morning and went to the veranda silently without waking his girlfriends up. He could see them quite tired, but they couldn''t hide the happy and satisfied expression on their faces after a long night session together.


    Yuuki could see that the sun had just woken up from its slumber and he took out a cigarette to smoke it in the early morning.


    Huff...!


    Yuuki looked at the scenery around and had to admit that it was very beautiful. After all, he had chosen a good location for his house. He had thought to buy the house around since the prince wasn''t that expensive. He knew that thend price would be more expensive in the future and it was better to buy it now.


    Yuuki thought to open the reward of the quest since there were still a few hours before he went to the school.


    [Quest Complete: Congrattions on saving the vampires.]


    [Reward: 3 System Lottery.]


    [System tips - Even if you think that the reward isn''t enough, you can''t just ask a girl to be your ything!]


    "........"


    Yuuki was speechless when he read the "system tips" and felt that he had just been reminded by the system. He was wondering who had given him this system and what the purpose was. He massaged his temple and decided to not think too much. He suddenly felt that this system was simr to his mother or something when he read the "system tips". ''Mother, huh?''


    Yuuki shook his head and decided to open his reward now. He saw the lottery started to move and stopped on three names inside of his head.


    [Reward: Eye of the Mind (False) Rank B, Mystery yer Rank A, and Perfume Magic]


    "........"


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow when he saw his rewards. He had often gotten a reward from Fate''s skill. He suddenly thought that his reward might be affected by the thing that he had created and that was why he also had gotten a reward from both One Piece and Fairy Tail world.


    ''Eye of the mind (False).''


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and wondered why it was false and what was the difference between false and true. He opened the option of detail and read the description of this skill.


    Eye of the Mind (False) is a natural talent to foresee/sense and avoid danger on the basis of an innate 6th sense, intuition, or prescience. The uracy of this instinct can be augmented by experience. The ability also grants the effect of offering resistance against penalties caused by visual obstructions


    The difference between Eye of the Mind (True) and Eye of the Mind (False) lies in that the former is an ability that humans can obtain through the .u.mtion of experience. The ''False'' version is superficially simr, but in fact, represents a natural instinct that cannot be obtained regardless of effort or experience¡ªeven though experience can refine its uracy.


    ''So which one is better?'' Yuuki thought for a while and felt that the Eye of the Mind (False) was better than the Eye of the Mind (True) since it couldn''t be obtained by experience and it was only obtained by birth.


    Yuuki closed his eyes and could feel a lot of things with this skill and felt that it was a very wonderful skill. He also thought that this skill was a bit simr to the observation haki on the One Piece, but he didn''t have that skill thought and that was why this Eye of the Mind was a very wonderful skill for him.


    ''The next one is Mystery yer,'' Yuuki thought. He read the information and it didn''t have that much information, but it increased his power when he was fighting against a supernatural being such as a demon, angel, fallen, vampire, etc. He knew with this skill it might be possible to defeat the bad guy quite easily.


    ''Lastly, Perfume Magic.'' Yuuki closed his eyes and felt a bitplex since he knew the original user of this magic was quite funny. He also could create a special perfume by himself using his magic, but it was different when he had obtained this "perfume magic" since he had obtained a lot of information about a lot of perfume.


    Yuuki thought that it was possible to create a perfume business after he had obtained this magic. He smiled and continued to smoke since he was quite satisfied with the reward that he had obtained.


    Utaha moved her nose slightly since she smelled something familiar. She opened her eyes slowly and saw Yuuki sitting on the veranda outside while smoking. She sighed and had to admit that he was very hot at that moment. She walked slowly and wanted to startle him. Her legs were a bit soft and felt a bit annoyed since that guy was quite wildst night, but she also knew that it was also her fault since she was also very excited.


    "Oh, you have woken up?" Yuuki turned and smiled at her.


    "........"


    Utaha sighed and said, "Can you at least let me startle you?" She pouted and seemed quite dissatisfied.


    Yuuki chuckled and hugged her while looking outside.


    "What are you thinking?" Utaha asked him curiously.


    "I''m just thinking that I''m lucky to have you," Yuuki said and kissed her lips.


    Utaha could feel a familiar smell from him and hugged him tightly. She separated from him and said, "I haven''t worn my clothes, is it alright for me to be here?"


    "I have ced magic that won''t make anyone see us," Yuuki said.


    "That''s good," Utaha said with a smile then realized something hard had touched her stomach. She rolled her eyes and said, "Cure me first before."


    "I know, I know, you will be very spirited when you go to the schoolter," Yuuki said.


    Utaha rolled her eyes and knew that she would be sleeping the entire day when she was at schoolter.

 Chapter 1076: Tragic Love

    Yuuki was in his school looking at the girls in his ss who were trying to wear a maid outfit that was designed by Mayuki. He could see that they were very excited and wanted to try it as soon as possible since they were the ones who had made it.


    "You''re not wearing one?" Yuuki asked the girl beside him since this girl didn''t join the group.


    Isuzu looked at Yuuki and said, "I''ll also wear itter. What''s wrong?"


    "Well, I want to see you in that outfit, is that wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    Izusu blushed and said, "Well, I''ll wear it for youter." She thought for a while and said, "If you go out once again then you should invite me." She sighed and said, "Do you know that I''m your secretary, right? But you haven''t asked me to do anything else besides managing the theme park." She was quite jealous of Rossweisse who could follow him everywhere.


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "I might go somewhere for a week." He needed to go to watch the Kengan Annihtion that would be held soon. He didn''t know where it was, but he remembered that he needed to go out for a week.


    "Where?" Isuzu seemed to be excited when she heard it since it was her first time to show her ability as his secretary.


    "I''m not sure where it is, but it should still be in this country," Yuuki said.


    "Well, I''ll follow you." Isuzu thought for a while and moved closer to him while whispering, ''Is it about something supernatural?'' She knew that Yuuki was a magician and wondered whether Yuuki would go to do a matter with a supernatural being.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No, it isn''t. You don''t need to worry too much and you only need to prepare yourselves when the time ising."


    Isuzu nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll be prepared."


    "Yuuki, can you help me pick the table?" Chiaki came toward him.


    "Sure." Yuuki stood up and went to go with Chiaki since he was a bit bored of not doing anything in his ss. He had helped them to bring a lot of things since the manpower in this ss was very low or there might not be a male beside him in this ss actually.


    That was also the reason that this ss might be named as Yuuki''s harem in secret since no one dared to say those words directly when they knew Yuuki''s identity.


    However, the girls seemed to be very jealous of the girls in his ss since they also wanted to study with their idol.


    Yuuki had always worn his sses to disguise himself since it was very troublesome to be known by the people around him. Even though he knew that it was a bit useless since some people still recognized him, it was better than not wearing it.


    "You sure are very popr," Chiaki said beside him.


    Yuuki was walking beside her to the warehouse to take a table from there for the cafe event in his ss. "What''s wrong?"


    Chiaki shook her head and said, "Nothing, I can see a lot of people who have been greeting and looking at you."


    "This is the price that you need to pay when you have be famous," Yuuki said. He didn''t think that it was wrong since everything had its price. It might be troublesome on the outside, but it was quite alright in the school since there weren''t many people here and there wasn''t any paparazzi who tried to take his picture.


    "Don''t you feel bothered?" Chiaki asked.


    "I''ll be lying if I''m saying that this isn''t bothering me, but I have these sses," Yuuki said and pointed at his sses.


    Chiaki nodded and knew that sometimes she could see that Yuuki''s face might change because of these sses, but because she had always been with him it was very easy for her to recognize him.


    Yuuki remembered something and said, "Do you remember our dramater?"


    Chiaki nodded and said, "Of course, I remember. When are we going to train?" She had always been waiting for the moment that both of them to have performed together and they would have that chance soon.


    "Let''s train after the school festival is over, I''m sure that you''re very busy right now," Yuuki said.


    "Alright, about the script is that alright with you?" Chiaki asked.


    "Titanic, right?" Yuuki looked at Chiaki and said, "I''m surprised that Kuu-chan can write such a tragic love story."


    "Utaha was also helping her," Chiaki said, and also felt quite surprised by the script of their drama.


    "But you''re alright with that?" Yuuki asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Chiaki asked.


    "That means that our performance will be a tragic love, it is different from a happy ending," Yuuki said.


    Chiaki smiled and said, "It''s alright as long as in reality, we don''t have such a tragic love." She thought for a while and said, "Well, it might be a bit of a tragedy for me since my partner has a lot of lovers beside me."


    Yuuki had entered the warehouse and knew that no one else was beside them here. He hugged Chiaki''s waist and said, "But I''ll make you very happy."


    "How are you going to do it?" Chiaki asked.


    "Like this," Yuuki said and kissed Chiaki''s lips. He knew that each girl had their own taste and that was why it was impossible for him to stop with only one girl since they were very attractive to him. He loved each of them and he would make them happy for sure.


    Chiaki gasped her breath after their kissing session and her cheek became reddened. She looked at him and said, "You won''t leave me, right?" She knew that Yuuki didn''tck a girl and she was afraid of being left behind.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No. I won''t. My feeling won''t change for you and I won''t leave you." He took her hand and ced it on his heart. "Can you hear it? My heart beats so fast when you''re with me."


    Chiaki smiled and said, "Hmm... I love you."


    "I love you too," Yuuki said and kissed her forehead.


    Chiaki snuggled into his arms and suddenly felt something hard. "Is there something poking at me below?"


    "......."

 Chapter 1077: Gyaru Sadako

    Yuuki brought the table in his hands with Chiaki walking beside him very closely.


    Chiaki seemed to be very happy talking along with him on the way.


    They entered the ss and Yuuki ced the table before he was surrounded by Ranko and Mayuki.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    Ranko and Mayuki looked at each other and nodded.


    "Yuuki, do you want to wear a maid outfit?" Mayuki asked with an excited expression.


    "Yes, I''m sure that it''ll suit you," Ranko said.


    "...."


    Yuuki was speechless and showed his biceps. "What do you think when people are looking at a muscr maid?"


    "...."


    Chiaki and Izusu chuckled when they thought about such a thing.


    "Just try it, once time won''t hurt you, right?" Ranko asked, trying to invite him.


    "Yes, I - I only want to see it once," Mayuki said with a teary expression.


    Yuuki thought for a while and shook his head. Even though the girls might be interested, he didn''t have an interest. He wasn''t a girl and it felt strange to wear a girl''s uniform.


    Ranko looked at Yuuki and knew that it would be impossible to force him. She thought it was a joke but suddenly realized that he had always been hiding the thing on his body. She hurriedly said, "I don''t think that it''ll suit him and even though he seems quite slim, his body is very tall." She thought that it would be surprised when they saw the tattoo on both of his arms and back when they saw him wearing a maid uniform.


    "Well...." Mayuki seemed to be disappointed, but she nodded. She also didn''t want to force him to wear something that he didn''t want to wear.


    Yuuki sighed in relief and said, "Just ask me when you need help, but don''t ask me to wear a maid uniform."


    "Alright, but you don''t have a job again," Ranko said. She thought for a while and said, "Why don''t you move around the school to see?"


    Yuuki thought that it was a good idea since he was quite curious about what the other ss would do for the school festival. He nodded and said, "That''s a good idea." He looked at Isuzu and said, "Isuzu, are you free?"


    "Well, I''m quite free," Izusu said since she was done with her job.


    "How about you follow me to walk around the school?" Yuuki asked. He thought that it would feel quite lonely to go around by himself and he could see that Izusu was quite free.


    Izusu nodded without hesitation and said, "Let''s go." She also felt quite bored in the ss and thought that it was a good thing to walk around the school together with Yuuki.


    "We won''t go out for too long," Yuuki said to Mayuki.


    Mayuki shook her head and said, "You don''t need to worry that much."


    "No, I''m worried that you''re working too hard, Mayu-chan," Yuuki said to this little cute girl since this girl often forced herself.


    Mayuki smiled and said, "Then, you have toe back quickly!"


    "I know," Yuuki said and said goodbye before he toured around the school together with Izusu. He knew that the lesson was on a break since everyone was busy preparing for the school festival that would be held a few dayster. He also thought about visiting Uomi since that girl had been working quite hard since it was herst year in high school. He didn''t think that it was wrong for her to want to work that hard since it was herst time. He thought to give her a massage when they were aler.


    "Where are we going first?" Izusu asked.


    "How about Yukana?" Yuuki said and saw the ss next door had a dark theme for some reason.


    "Ah, Yuuki!" Yukana came out from her ss at this moment while wearing white clothes.


    Yuuki observed Yukana and her ss. "Did you intend to make a haunted house?"


    "Yes, what do you think about my clothes?" Yukana asked while showing her clothes.


    Yuuki looked at Isuzu and asked, "What do you think?"


    "It''s cute," Izusu answered.


    "Moo...! Izusu-chan! This means to be scary, not cute!" Yukana pouted.


    ''Scary?'' Yuuki and Izusu looked at each other and felt a bit strange.


    "So what did you y in a haunted house?" Yuuki asked to change the topic of conversation.


    "My role is Sadako, you know the one thates out from the TV," Yukana said.


    ''Sadako?'' Yuuki and Izusu wanted to say that it wasn''t suitable since it was their first time seeing a gyaru Sadako.


    "Anyway, you shoulde to enter, alright? I''ll scare you, rawr!" Yukana said while raising both of her hands.


    ''Cute.....''


    Yukana suddenly became embarrassed and moved closer to him. "Say, Yuuki..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you want me to wear these clothes tonight?" Yukana asked with a cute expression.


    "........"


    Yuuki had thought about a lot of cosy such as nurses, police, flight attendants, waitresses, etc. However, it was his first time for his girl to ask him to y Sadako''s cosy tonight. He felt a bit conflicted, but he nodded. "Why not? Let''s try it." He thought that he shouldn''t judge everything based on its appearance. Maybe the taste was better than he had thought.


    "That''s good!" Yukana smiled and said, "I won''t bother you. I''ll go back to my ss, bye!" She went to her ss again quickly to continue with her preparation.


    "......."


    "Are you sure?" Izusu asked since she had heard their conversation.


    "She has some interest in it, why not let her try?" Yuuki said. He looked at Izusu and said, "Let''s go to the 1st year ss."


    "Alright." Izusu nodded.


    Yuuki also thought to go to the 3rd year and the student councilter. He also thought about the meeting of three factions for the Qlippoth and wondering whether he should bring Izusu too.

 Chapter 1078: Class Observation 1

    Yuuki and Izusu went to the ssroom in the first year. They didn''t get that much attention when they talked together and it was quite a peaceful trip.


    Yuuki saw the ssroom of Koizumi and decided to check it, but he suddenly smelled something delicious from inside.


    "What smell is this?" Izusu asked curiously.


    Yuuki had some idea what kind of thing Koizumi''s ss would do and before he answered it the ssroom was opened by someone.


    "Koizumi-san,e back!"


    Koizumi who had juste out from the ssroom wanted to run away but stopped when she saw Yuuki. "Yuuki!" She hurriedly hid behind him and seemed to be afraid of something.


    Yuuki didn''t need time to ask since he saw the person who had bothered her.


    "Huhuhu... Koizumi-san, how about this ramen?"


    Yuuki and Izusu looked at the short-haired girl who was holding a bowl of ramen with a perverted expression. They weren''t sure what to say when they saw this girl.


    "Ahh....! Ichijou-senpai!" The girl seemed to be surprised when she saw him.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and asked, "Yuu, what are you doing?"


    "I''m only asking Koizumi-san to taste my ramen! I haven''t done anything perverted on her!" Yuu hurriedly said.


    Yuuki and Izusu felt that this girl wanted to do something perverted on Koizumi.


    "Are you alright?" Yuuki asked Koizumi.


    Koizumi nodded and said, "Thank you, this girl is only bothering me."


    "No, Koizumi-san....." Yuu seemed to be very sad when she heard that she had bothered Koizumi. She dropped on the ground without spilling the broth on her bowl.


    "Osawa-san...."


    Yuuki looked at another guy who had juste out from the ssroom.


    "Uwaaa!! Suna!!! Koizumi-san has just rejected me!" Yuu was crying when she saw Sunakawa who had juste out from the ssroom following them.


    Sunakawa sighed and said, "Isn''t it because you have been pestering her?"


    "B - But without her testament, this ramen won''t be perfect!" Yuu said with a serious expression.


    Yuuki looked at the interaction between the two of them and asked Koizumi who was hiding behind him, "Are they dating?"


    "Yeah....." Koizumi sighed and said, "I have thought if she is dating someone she will stop pestering me, but...." She thought the reality was cure and Yuu was so horrible that she didn''t give up on herself.


    Sunakawa sighed when he looked at his girlfriend, sometimes, he was wondering whether his decision was right to date this girl who was always pestering Koizumi. He started to feel that his position as a boyfriend had been threatened by Koizumi. He turned and saw someone that he had always wanted to see. "Oh, Yuuki-senpai, what are you doing here?" Even though Yuuki was wearing sses to disguise himself, he knew instantly that it was him. He was very happy to see him since he knew that Yuuki was Kouzumi''s boyfriend even though they had never announced it.


    "Suna, it has been a while." Yuuki nodded and asked, "Where is Takeo?"


    "He was inside making ramen for the school festival," Suna said and pointed his finger at therge guy who seemed to be kneading a noodle on the table.


    "UWOOOOO!!!!!!!" Takeo seemed to be very spirited kneading the dough before cutting it into ramen.


    Yuuki was quite surprised and asked, "You''re making it from scratch?"


    "Of course!" Yuu, who had been sad earlier, stood up directly and seemed to be proud of what her ss had done. "We''re doing a ramen stall and this is a very serious project! We''re doing everything from scratch and our ss will definitely be the winner of the School Festival!" She raised her hand with a confident expression.


    "........"


    Suna sighed but nodded looking at Yuu.


    "That''s good, it seems that we have gotten a newpetitor at this school festival, right? Isuzu?" Yuuki entered his acting mode.


    "What?" Izusu was startled when she saw him seemed to be a bit different.


    Yuuki pointed his finger at Yuu and said, "Our cute maids versus your delicious ramen, let''s see who can be the winner in the School Festival."


    "Interesting." Yuu smiled confidently and said, "You dare to challenge us? Our ss''s ramen? Then let''s see who is the winnerter in the School Festival!"


    There seemed to be an imaginary electric along with thunder when Yuu and Yuuki looked at each other intently. They knew that the day of the battle would start soon and even though Yuuki didn''t do anything, he was confident with what his ss would do in this School Festival.


    Yuu smirked and said, "Suna, let''s go back. This isn''t the time for us to y around."


    "What?" Suna was stupified looking at his girlfriend''s expression.


    Koizumi and Isuzu also didn''t expect that the situation would turn into this suddenly.


    "Izuzu, let''s continue our trip." Yuuki looked at Koizumi and said, "If you''re free how about you follow us around?" He looked at Izusu and asked, "Is that alright with you, Izusu?"


    Izusu nodded and said, "I''m alright."


    Koizumi thought for a while until she heard Yuu''s voice.


    "Koizumi-san, you have a precious job to taste the ramen of our ss. It isn''t good if your stomach is too full. You should go out with him," Yuu said while resting her back on the side of the door.


    Koizumi didn''t hesitate again and nodded. "Alright, let''s go."


    Yuuki and Izusu nodded and they went out together to visit the other ss.


    Yuu, who only saw Koizumi''s back, knew that she couldn''t get Kouzumi''s heart.


    "Good job," Suna said while patting Yuu''s shoulder.


    "U - Uh... I''m hurt, Suna...!" Yuu cried when she saw Koizumi had fallen for a bad man and she knew that it was impossible to get her heart.


    Suna sighed and felt very good at this moment since Yuuki had taken Koizumi away from his girlfriend. Then as a good boyfriend, he also needed to make his girlfriend happy at this moment.

 Chapter 1079: Class Observation 2

    Yuuki, Koizumi, and Izusu walked together starting their ss observation.


    Yuuki knew that both Koizumi and Izusu were very silent types and that was why he was the one who initiated the conversation since they would be silent if he didn''t say anything, but he didn''t regret it since he could see that both Koizumi and Izusu seemed to be talking to each other.


    "How is the ramen in your ss?" Yuuki said.


    Koizumi nodded and said, "The ramen in our ss is delicious." She looked at him and could see that she wanted him toe.


    "Don''t worry, I''lle to your sster," Yuuki said.


    "I''m also interested in it," Izusu said.


    "Then, pleasee," Koizumi said. Even though she tried to get away from Yuu, it didn''t mean that she didn''t support her ss.


    Izusu nodded and asked, "So which ss is next?"


    "How about Hina-chan''s ss?" Yuuki asked. He looked at Koizumi who seemed to be shaking her head. "What''s wrong?"


    "That ss is very popr," Koizumi said.


    "Oh, why?" Yuuki asked.


    "The new transfer student making is attracting everyone''s attention," Koizumi said.


    "Do you have any idea of what they do for the School Festival?" Yuuki asked. He didn''t think that Hinako''s ss would do an event with something to do with food with Kuina around. He was sure if it was food then Kuina would clean up the entire food for herself since there was a ck hole in Kuina''s stomach.


    Koizumi shrugged her shoulders and said, "I''m not sure."


    "Well, we can check it out together there," Yuuki said.


    Izusu was also curious since the people in Hinako''s ss would also help the drama that would be held soon in the theme park. If she wasn''t wrong the title of the drama would be "Titanic" and she was quite curious about this drama since the prop was quite a lot.


    It didn''t take them a long time before they had arrived in Hinako''s ssroom. They heard a loud sounding from inside with a melodic sound.


    "One! Two! Three! Four!"


    "Your step is gettingte!"


    "Come on! Come on!"


    "You can do it!"


    Yuuki knew that it was the voice of Kuina and it really surprised him since he didn''t expect to see her train the girls in her ss to dance together.


    Izusu and Koizumi seemed to be very interested in the training that was done by Kuina.


    Kuina pped her hands quite fast while looking at a group of girls who were dancing in front of the ss.


    The group of girls seemed to be full of sweat, but they were very radiant at this moment. They showed a very wonderful smile and their energy seemed endless at this moment.


    "What are they doing?" Izusu asked.


    "Dancing. If I''m not wrong they should have done a dance and sing performance on the School Festivalter," Yuuki said. He could see both Sun-chan and Hina-chan in front of the ss dancing together with everyone. He had to admit that both of them were more beautiful than everyone on the stage, making them the center of attention.


    The more surprising thing was that he could see that Hinako wasn''t that nervous and her movement was very skillful. He didn''t know what kind of training Hinako had done, but he knew that girl had done very hard work for this performance.


    "It seems to be very interesting," Koizumi said.


    "Yeah, I can''t wait to see them shining on the stage," Yuuki said while crossing his arms.


    "......."


    "Do you have confidence in these girls?" Izusu asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Even though I''m like this, I''m also the owner of a recorded musicpany. I can see these girls have a talent to attract the attention of everyone on them. I believe they can be the number one idol in this country, no, in the world!"


    "......"


    Koizumi sighed and asked, "Isn''t that enough? You have yed this charade a lot of times."


    Yuuki and Izusu smiled at the same time, however, Yuuki wasn''t lying since Sun-chan was a mermaid and like any mermaid, she had a very good talent at music. If she wanted she could be the greatest idol in the world.


    Yuuki shook his head since he knew that they were still in high school. It wouldn''t be toote to start their career after they had graduated from high school. He was sure hispany would be bigger than ever and he would have a lot of otherpanies that could support whatever his girls wanted to do.


    "So are you going to greet them?" Izusu asked.


    "No, let them train. The next time we meet is on stage," Yuuki said and turned his head.


    "......."


    "I was joking." Yuuki smiled and could see that Kuina had noticed him.


    "Yuuki!!!" Kuina ran toward him like a dog who had seen her owner. "How is your trip to Romania?"


    Yuuki knew what this girl wanted and took out some snacks that he had bought in Romania. "I didn''t bring much to the school, but if you want more, you can go to my houseter."


    "Wow! What is this?" Kuina asked with an excited expression. She didn''t seem to be surprised when she saw him take quite a lot of food from out of nowhere.


    Koizumi was surprised, but she decided to ask himter.


    Yuuki told this gluttonous girl that it was a specialty food from Romania and it was alright for her to eat it now.


    "I''m sorry, Yuuki," Hinako said when she looked at Kuina who seemed to have been robbed of food from Yuuki.


    "It''s okay, Hina-chan. I can''t wait to see you on the stageter," Yuuki said.


    Hinako smiled sweetly and said, "Yes." She thought that Yuuki was talking about the drama that would be held at the theme parkter.


    Sun-chan also walked toward him and asked, "Do you know what our ss does for the School Festival?"


    "Dance and sing, right?" Yuuki asked.


    Sun-chan and Hinako shook their heads and said, "Our ss is doing Fortune Telling."


    "......"


    Yuuki, Izusu, and Koizumi couldn''t understand how dance and sing would be rted to a Fortune Telling.

 Chapter 1080: Class Observation 3

    "Fortune-telling?" They were confused when they heard it.


    Kuina nodded and said, "That''s right."


    "So what is that dance about?" Izusu asked. Even if she didn''t have an interest in fortune-telling, she was curious why such an activity needed to practice dance.


    "Well, our fortune-telling is special," Sun-chan said.


    Kuina nodded and said, "That''s right, we''re developing the newest fortune-telling."


    "Hina-chan, can you tell me?" Yuuki asked.


    Hinako shook her head and said, "It''ll be a surprise."


    "..."


    Yuuki, Izusu, and Koizumi became more curious when they heard it.


    They talked for a while and Kuina, along with everyone, knew that Yuuki was touring around to observe what the other sses did for the school festival.


    "Pleasee to our ss, Yuuki," Hinako said with a smile.


    "Of course, I wille," Yuuki said. He would definitely go to Hinako''s sster. "Then, I won''t bother your training."


    They nodded and continued to practice in the ss while also bringing the snack that they had gotten from Yuuki.


    Koizumi looked at Yuuki and said, "I didn''t know who said that he is the owner of the recordingpany."


    "....."


    Yuuki felt a bit embarrassed when Koizumi mentioned that to him. "Please forget it, let''s continue the tour first."


    "So where are we going next?" Izusu asked.


    "Well, Marika''s ss," Yuuki said.


    Izusu thought for a while and said, "I wonder what kind of thing that they''ll do." She knew that Marika was a bit avant-garde and she couldn''t imagine what Marika''s ss would do.


    "Isn''t it a y?" Koizumi said.


    "y?"


    Izusu and Yuuki looked at Koizumi.


    "If I''m not wrong, it should be a drama, but I''m not sure what kind of y that they''ll do," Koizumi said.


    They walked for a while and they arrived at the ss of Marika and Tsugumi.


    Yuuki was a bit curious about what kind of y they would do for the school festival. He heard a voice from inside the ss and thought that they were doing a rehearsal inside the ssroom.


    Sniff! Sniff


    Marika smelled a familiar scent at this moment.


    "What''s wrong, Marika?" Tsugumi asked since she felt that Marika was a bit strange at this moment.


    "I smell Yuuki-sama''s smell," Marika said with a serious expression.


    "...."


    ''Are you a dog?'' Everyone who heard it couldn''t help but feel quite speechless.


    However, Tsugumi didn''t feel that Marika was wrong since she knew how keen Marika was when there was Yuuki around.


    Marika stood up and went out of her ssroom before jumping out directly. "Yuuki-sama!"


    Tsugumi also stood up and went toward him.


    "Big Bro?" Raku was surprised when he saw his brother.


    "You''re not going there, Ichijou-kun?" Onodera asked.


    Raku thought for a while and said, "Well, I''ll ask what he is doing here." He looked at Chitoge who seemed to be hesitant about something. "Chitoge, how about you?"


    "W - Well, I''ll go to him too," Chitoge said and sighed in relief when she heard Raku''s invitation making it easier for her to go to Yuuki.


    Onodera looked at the interaction between the two of them and thought about something. ''Ichijou-kun?''


    Yuuki who had received the Eye of Mind realized that someone was jumping toward him, but he didn''t dodge this person since he was familiar with this person. "Why do you always like to jump so suddenly?"


    "Hehehe." Marika onlyughed while hugging him.


    "Yuuki, why are you here?" Tsugumi asked, but she was happy when she saw him here.


    "Well, I''m spying on each ss," Yuuki said.


    "Spy?!"


    Even Izusu and Koizumi who were standing beside him were also surprised when they heard him.


    "I''m asking for information from my informant," Yuuki said while looking at Marika.


    Marika nodded with a smile and said, "If you have a question then I''ll answer everything, Yuuki-sama!"


    "Marika! How could you betray our ss like that!" Tsugumi was surprised.


    "It''s alright," Marika said with a smile.


    "Sigh... what are all of you doing?" Raku was speechless hearing their interaction.


    "So what question do you want to ask?" Tsugumi asked.


    "What will your ss do during the school festival?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well.... is that all?" Raku thought that the question would be quite hard to answer.


    "We''re going to y a drama called Yuuki-sama," Marika said.


    "Oh, what kind of y?" Yuuki asked.


    "Romeo and Juliet," Tsugumi answered.


    "Romeo and Juliet."


    They were a bit surprised when they heard it.


    "Who is going to y Juliet and Romeo?" Yuuki looked at Raku and Chitoge and thought that it would be two of them who would y these two roles.


    "I''m ying Romeo," Raku said with a helpless expression.


    "Why are you not happy?" Yuuki asked his little brother.


    "Well... I''m not sure that I can y well," Raku said.


    "Isn''t that the reason why you''re doing a rehearsal?" Yuuki looked at Chitoge and said, "Don''t you y with your girlfriend? You should be happy during the y."


    "..."


    However, Yuuki didn''t expect that his words caused them to be silent.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "W - Well, I''m not ying Juliet," Chitoge said with a bit of an embarrassed expression.


    "No one is suited to be Ojou-sama''s partner!" Tsugumi hurriedly said.


    ''Don''t your Ojou-sama have a boyfriend?'' Yuuki thought inwardly but he knew how powerful Tsugumi''s feeling toward Chitoge was. He suddenly became curious about who would y Juliet in this y. "So who is ying Juliet''s role?"


    "It''s me," Onodera said with a blush.


    "...." Yuuki was surprised and asked, "Really?"


    "Yeah."


    Yuuki looked at Raku then wrapped his hand around his shoulder. "Raku, we need to talk for a bit."


    They looked at two brothers who seemed to be discussing something, but they didn''t bother them.


    Koizumi and Izusu also started to talk with them about a lot of things, especially the topic of the school festival since it would be held soon.

 Chapter 1081: Class Observation 4

    "Raku, is that alright?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, it can''t be helped since Chitoge doesn''t want to y Juliet''s role," Raku said.


    Yuuki looked at Raku and said, "So you have decided to be serious?"


    Raku nodded and said, "Big Bro, I - I think that I should stop this fake rtionship."


    "Are you sure?" Yuuki asked. He knew that once the Raku had broken the fake rtionship with Chitoge then there would be a war between two groups since the alliance between two groups had started because the children of two leaders were dating each other. "You should know once the rtionship between the two of you is broken then....."


    Raku sighed when he heard it since he also knew that once his rtionship with Chitoge was broken then there would be a war. "How about you date her, Big Bro?"


    "Me?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow and said, "You know my situation, right?"


    Raku shook his head and said, "I don''t think that they''ll reject it."


    "But our image won''t be good," Yuuki said. It would be strange if he suddenly stole the girlfriend of his little brother. "Calm down for a while, are you ready to confess to Onodera?"


    "H - Huh? Why Onodera?" Raku blushed.


    "Do you think that I don''t know that you like her?" Yuuki said.


    "Well....." Raku thought for a while and nodded. "I thought that she was the one for me." He had made his decision and thought to confess his love for Onodera.


    "When are you going to start?" Yuuki asked.


    Raku thought for a while and felt that he should find a perfect time. He suddenly thought that he didn''t know when he should confess his love.


    Yuuki who saw Raku became confused and answered, "How about Christmas?"


    "Crhiasmsa?" Raku looked at Yuuki.


    "Yes, Christmas Eve. It''s more romantic, right?" Yuuki said. He didn''t intend to stop Raku if he really wanted to stop his rtionship with Chitoge.


    "Christmas Eve..." Raku murmured and thought that it was a very good time.


    "So what will happen to Chitoge?" Yuuki asked.


    "....." Raku was in silence for a while and wanted to say that Chitoge had fallen in love with him, but he knew that he shouldn''t be the one who should say those words to him. "Let me talk with her."


    Yuuki nodded and said, "That''s good. I''ll support you."


    "Thank you, Big Bro," Raku said.


    "Well, I won''t bother your rehearsal anymore," Yuuki said since he still needed to go to another ce.


    "Come watch the y in my ss," Raku said.


    "I''ll definitely go," Yuuki said.


    They went back together and saw the girls talking to each other.


    "You''re done?" Izusu asked.


    Yuuki nodded and asked, "Yes."


    "What did you talk about?" Chitoge asked.


    "Well, Raku asked me about tips to y in the drama," Yuuki said.


    They nodded when they heard it since they knew that Yuuki had often to y in drama and acted.


    "Now that you mention it, what are your roles in this drama?" Yuuki was a bit curious about what kind of roles Tsugumi, Chitoge, and Marika were ying.


    "I''m ying a witch," Marika said.


    "I''m ying amander in the kingdom," Tsugumi said with a sigh.


    "I''m helping in the back," Chitoge said.


    "........"


    Yuuki had a lot of questions in his head such as why there was a witch in Romeo and Juliet, why Tsugumi who was obviously such a cute girl would y amander in the kingdom, and why a beautiful girl such as Chitoge would y in the background. "You''re alright ying in the background, Chitoge? With your figure bing a queen or something is good."


    "Yes, Ojou-sama, why don''t you also going to y?" Tsugumi asked since she also wanted Chitoge to y.


    Chitoge shook her head and said, "I''m fine with this position and I have thought that making a uniform for the y is better."


    "Well, I''m not going to say anything if you''re alright with it," Yuuki said.


    "Ojou-sama...." Tsugumi thought for a while and said, "Ojou-sama, you can y as one of my subordinates in the y. We can try to kill this cheater together." Her eyes became fierce when she looked at Raku since this guy had nned to y Romeo and Juliet with Onodera.


    "......."


    Everyone was a bit speechless at this moment.


    "That might be a good idea," Chitoge said with augh.


    "Well, Chitoge is one thing, but is there a witch''s role in Romeo and Juliet?" Yuuki asked.


    "There is." Marika nodded.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, the witch is the one who made the Romeo into a state of death for one day," Marika said.


    "You''re going to y a bad guy''s role?" Yuuki asked.


    "Isn''t that good? I can''t wait to be a viin in this story!" Marika said with excitement.


    "......."


    If he remembered well this girl was a boss in her middle school.


    "Yuuki-sama, are you only going to tour around?" Marika asked.


    "Well, I''m also going to meet you and Tsugumi," Yuuki said with a smile.


    Tsugumi''s mood became better and flushed when she heard Yuuki''s words.


    "That''s good, how about we---" Marika didn''t finish her words, but she was pulled by someone.


    "We need to continue our rehearsals now," Ruri said. She looked at Yuuki and said, "I''m sorry, but the time is quite short."


    "Well, I''m here not to bother all of you. I''ll visit your ss y," Yuuki said.


    Ruri adjusted her sses and said, "Please watch our y."


    "I can''t wait to watch it," Yuuki said.


    They didn''t talk too much before they ended the conversation.


    "YUUKI-SAMA!!!!" Marika cried when she was pulled by Ruri.


    Yuuki and Tsugumi talked for a while before making her blush and nodded at him.


    They were quite curious about what they were talking about, but they knew that Yuuki and Tsugumi wouldn''t answer them.


    "So how about we start our trip again?" Yuuki asked.


    Koizumi and Izusu looked at each other and nodded. They were wondering where they would go after this.

 Chapter 1082: Devils Temptation

    Koizumi decided to go back early since she thought that she needed to help her ssmates to taste the ramen for them. Her stomach was also quite hungry after she had toured for one ss.


    Yuuki and Izusu were a bit speechless, but they didn''t stop her.


    "Let''s eat ramen together again," Koizumi said.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Alright, just call me when you want to go out."


    "Is Hawaii alright?" Koizumi asked.


    "It''s alright even if we''re going to Africa though," Yuuki said.


    Koizumi nodded and said, "Then, I''ll go back first." Her steps were quite lively while walking after confirming that they could go out together to eat ramen together.


    Isuzu moved closer to Yuuki and asked, "Is there ramen in Africa?"


    "There should be, even though I''m not that sure," Yuuki said. He looked at her and said, "Let''s continue our trip."


    "Where are we going next?" Isuzu asked.


    "Hmm... let''s go to the student council room," Yuuki said.


    "Student council?" Isuzu thought for a while and nodded. "You''re not going to visit Yukari-san''s ss?"


    "I have heard Yukari is helping Uomi for this school festival. If I''m not wrong they should also be in the same ss," Yuuki said.


    Izusu nodded and said, "Then, let''s visit her."


    Yuuki nodded and went to the student council together.


    Uomi was doing her job on the student council writing a report for the school festival. She had thought for a while and thought that she shouldn''t announce that the concert of both Yukari and Yuuki since she knew once it was announced the people who woulde to this ce would be a lot since she knew how popr both of them were.


    It was an open secret that Yuuki and Yukari were students in this school, and that was why she didn''t think that she should announce it.


    Even though the school festival would be very popr and a lot of people woulde, it would be quite troublesome if there were too many people.


    Uomi didn''t think the student in this school could manage that many people inside and she was sure that there was bound to be trouble when there were a lot of peopleing to this school. That was why she decided to make the concert of Yuuki and Yukari a surprise during the school festival and the main event would be the song that had been made by Yuuki before. She really liked this song and she was sure this song would be very popr.


    "How is the training?" Uomi asked Yukari who was sitting beside her.


    Yukari had been helping Uomi since she had signed up to be a helper for the school festival. "It''s good. You don''t need to worry."


    Uomi smiled and said, "I can''t wait to see a group of beautiful girls dancing together."


    Yukari rolled her eyes and didn''t say anything.


    Knock! Knock!


    The door of the student council suddenly knocked.


    "Enter," Yukari said.


    Uomi looked at Yukari and wondered who was the student council of this school.


    Yuuki and Izusu entered the room with a smile looking at them.


    "I''m going to bother you," Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki!" Uomi and Yukari were excited when they saw him. There were only the four of them in this room and they knew each other.


    Yuuki closed the door before locked it in a swift moment.


    Izusu who saw such an action wondering how many times that Yuuki had locked the door so he could do such a swift moment.


    "What are you doing here?" Yukari asked curiously.


    "I''m touring around the school to see what everyone is going to do for the school festival," Yuuki said and sat down naturally on the chair nearby.


    Uomi also naturally sat down on Yuuki''sp and rested her body on him. "I''m very tired..." Her voice sounded very spoiled when she uttered those words.


    "Well, I''ll give you a massage if you want," Yuuki said calmly.


    "Then, give me one right now," Uomi said and went to the nearby couchying on her body while showing her back.


    "Is that right? This is school!" Yukari couldn''t calm down when she saw such a thing was happening in front of her.


    "You''re going to report us?" Uomi asked.


    "Of course not!" Yukari shook her head hurriedly.


    Izusu also shook her head when she felt that she was being stared at by them. "No, I won''t."


    "Then, I don''t need to worry," Uomi said while moving her legs around. "Quickly, I can''t wait anymore."


    "Why do you make a normal massage sound very lewd?" Yuuki said helplessly.


    "Your massage''s skill will get anyone into a lewd mood," Uomi said.


    "......." Yuuki was speechless, but he didn''t say anything afterward. He started to focus on his job and massaged Uomi''s corbone.


    "Hmmh....." Uomi bit her lips to hold her m.o.a.ns.


    "......" Yuuki didn''t feel strange when he saw such a reaction after someone received his massage since it was quite normal. "You should hold your voice since there might be someone in front of the door right now?"


    !!!!


    Uomi was shocked and her body tightened when she heard him.


    "Let your body rx," Yuuki whispered.


    His voice was like magic and made her rx in this massage session.


    Uomi bit the bottom of her lips trying to stop the m.o.a.ns froming out of her mouth, but it seemed a bit impossible to do that.


    Yukari and Izusu who saw such a scene couldn''t believe what was happening in front of them. They were in the school yet the most popr person on the school along with the student council of this school was doing something forbidden in the sacred room.


    "Yuuki....!!!!" Uomi couldn''t hold her voice anymore and screamed his name in ecstasy.


    ''It''s just a massage!'' Izusu thought inwardly, but she couldn''t believe that Uomi could create such a reaction.


    Yuuki saw Uomi who hadid on the sofa with a satisfied expression then looked at Uomi and Izusu. "Do you want too?"


    "......"


    Izusu and Yukari looked at each other and no one said anything, but they took their first step toward his invitation. If Yuuki suddenly told them that he was a devil then they would believe it since his voice was like a devil''s temptation in their ears.

 Chapter 1083: I met an old lady

    Yuuki thought his day at the school was quite good since he only needed to help his ss for the preparation for the school festival.


    After school, he went back directly and brought Rossweisse together to go to Kuoh since there was a meeting that would happen there.


    Yuuki knew that the meeting was about a discussion regarding the Khaos Brigade, no Qlippoth''s group which was led by Rivezim. He knew that those groups would do a lot of things and he was also sure that they were nning to do something with Issei''s left hand. He might have some idea, but he wasn''t sure now since he wasn''t sure whether they could do it or not.


    "What do you think?" Rossweisse asked.


    "It''s about Issei''s left arm," Yuuki said directly.


    Rossweisse who thought about Issei''s left arm which was cut before also felt strange and asked, "What do they n to cut the Red Dragon Emperor''s left arm?"


    "Well, they can make a fake Phenex Tears." Yuuki chuckled and said, "They might create an army of fake Red Dragon Emperors."


    "...."


    Rosswesse was speechless and felt quite scared when she thought about an army of Red Dragon Emperors who would attack the world. "Don''t scare me!"


    "I was joking," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Rossweisse seemed to be quite in doubt.


    "No, there might be a chance for them to do that since they have gotten the Holy Grail," Yuuki said.


    "Isn''t the Holy Grail used to reincarnate an evil dragon?" Rossweisse asked since she knew that the Qlippoth group wanted to create an army of evil dragons.


    "I''m not sure about the Holy Grail since I haven''t seen all of the power within the Holy Grail," Yuuki said. He didn''t have a chance to talk with Valerie before and it was quite hard for him to know what the limit of Holy Grail was.


    "Do you think that we should talk about this during the meeting?" Rossweisse asked.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "It''s just my hypothesis and there isn''t any concrete evidence yet. It''s better to not say anything rather than panic."


    Rossweisse thought for a while and nodded. "That''s true."


    "Well, let''s go to Kuoh," Yuuki said and transformed into his disguise.


    "You really like to use a disguise, huh?" Rossweisse said.


    "My identity only needs to be known by my lover," Yuuki said and wrapped his hand around Rossweisse''s waist.


    Rossweisse didn''t move away and asked, "We''re going for Kengan Annihtion after the school festival?"


    "Yes, you need to prepare for a one week trip," Yuuki said and teleported two of them to Kuoh High School since the meeting would be held there.


    Yuuki and Rossweisse teleported in the Kuoh High School right in the ult Research Club''s room.


    "Rossweisse-san, Archer," Koneko said while looking at both of them.


    "Nyaaa!!!" Kuroka jumped right away toward Yuuki while snuggling into his arms.


    Yuuki caught her in his hands and asked, "When is the meeting?"


    "It should start soon, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Has everyone ising?" Yuuki asked.


    "You''re thest, nyaa," Kuroka said.


    "Yes, you''re veryte," Koneko said.


    Yuuki shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well, I''m not exactly ate thought." He came during the exact time when the meeting started and he didn''t think that he waste.


    "We need to get there," Rossweisse said.


    They nodded and went to the meeting room where everyone was waiting for them.


    In the meeting room, there were a number of people inside. They were waiting for thest people who woulde to the meeting.


    This meeting was very important since they were talking about the solution of the supernatural terrorist organization known as the Khaos Brigade.


    Some of them still didn''t know that the Khaos Brigade had changed its name into Qlippoth.


    However, the name matter was less important than the thing that had just happened in Romania and the vampire.


    They knew what Rivezim was nning to do with his group of evil dragons which he had reincarnated with the Holy Grail and they knew the conquest of that problem was really bad for them.


    Azazel had talked about that problem to the three factions along with Norse and Greek pantheons who were their allies. He also talked to the other small pantheons, and they showed support when they heard his words about what Rivezim was nning.


    Azazel was waiting for Yuuki toe since he knew that Yuuki''s power was undoubtedly a huge help for this faction and Yuuki was undoubtedly the representative of Human''s Faction in this alliance.


    Even though there was another human in this ce, this human was part of the fallen angel faction and not from the human faction.


    Issei sighed and felt quite nervous when he saw that everyone was very silent at this moment.


    Rias and Sona were quite calm and didn''t say anything at this moment.


    Akeno closed her eyes and seemed quite bored.


    "He waste," Azazel said with a sigh.


    "Well, he has a lot of things to do," Akeno said since she heard from him that his school was doing a school festival. Even though she knew that the world was in crisis, everything didn''t have to do with the human world since they didn''t know what had happened to the supernatural world.


    Azazel nodded and didn''t talk too much when he saw the door of the meeting room was opened. He looked at the people who entered the meeting room and said, "You''rete."


    Yuuki didn''t think too much about this meeting since he knew that they would only repeat what he had talked about during Romania, but in the end, he needed toe since Rias, Akeno, and Sona had asked him toe.


    "I met an olddy who needed help to cross the street."


    "........"


    Yuuki sat down along with Koneko, Rossweisse, and Kuroka while ignoring the gaze of everyone who seemed speechless hearing his reason for beingte.

 Chapter 1084: DxD

    "You''re very kind," Dulio said while looking at Yuuki.


    "Thank you, do you think that I can go to heaven?" Yuuki asked


    Dulio nodded and said, "I''ll guide you there."


    "...."


    "Cough! Cough! Let''s start the meeting right away," Azazel said since he wanted to tell them what had happened after he told the alliance and pantheons about the crisis that would be brought by Rivezim along with his group.


    Everyone looked at Azazel when they heard his words.


    "I have said that we have been discussing everything about what has happened in Romania along with Archer''s analysis of our alliance and every pantheon in the world," Azazel said.


    Griselda nodded and said, "The Heaven is supporting the action to stop Rivezim along with his group."


    Rias and Sona also nodded at the same time.


    "So we''re here to talk about the countermeasure of Rivezim, right?" Yuuki said.


    "That''s right." Azazel nodded and said, "The pantheons have sent their support to us, but most of them only strengthen their defense in their home, and that is also why we have decided to create a new group to fight against this terrorist organization."


    "New group?" Issei was a bit surprised when he heard it.


    "Yes, a group that is able to fight with the member of Khaos Brigade which is known as Qlippoth right now," Azazel said.


    "So like a special squad?" Yuuki said.


    Azazel nodded and said, "Yes, I want to make a group face this terrorist group directly."


    "Who is a member of this squad?" Sona asked while adjusting her sses.


    "I thought it was all of us since we''re the only ones who have experience fighting against them," Azazel said.


    They weren''t surprised by Azazel''s words since they had expected it.


    "Vali... You should join this group too since it is possible for your bad deeds to be forgiven," Azazel said. It was one of his intentions to make this group since he wanted his adopted son to be forgiven for his crime.


    "You don''t need to worry about me since I have been adopted," Vali said.


    "You have been adopted?!" They were surprised when they heard it.


    "Who?" Yuuki asked since he was quite curious who wanted to make Vali be their adopted son.


    "Odin. He has be my adopted father," Vali answered.


    Azazel, who heard Vali, seemed to be very relieved. He knew that Odin wasn''t part of the devil, angel, or fallen angel faction and Odin made Vali be his adopted son making Vali wouldn''t be implicated by the thing that they had done anymore.


    "Then everything is clear since no one is rejecting this special squad, right?" Azazel said.


    They nodded and knew that this special squad was important to handle the matter of Rivezim. They knew what Rivezim was nning and they needed to stop him from being able to open the seal of Trihexa (666).


    "What''s the name of the squad?" Rias asked.


    "Hmm... do any of you have an idea?" Azazel asked. He knew that a name was very important for an organization and wondered whether they had a good idea.


    "How about DxD?" Koneko said.


    "DxD?"


    Koneko nodded and said, "It can stand for a lot of things such as Dragon of Dragon, Devil, and a lot of abbreviations for every race in our group."


    "DxD." Dulio nodded and said, "I like it."


    They didn''t have a problem with the name of their squad and they had decided to name themselves "DxD".


    "So who is the leader of this group?" Xenovia asked.


    "I have thought about it for a while." Azazel looked at Yuuki and said, "How about you Archer?"


    "Me?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    "Yeah, you''re the only one who isn''t connected to every faction in our group," Azazel said since he thought for the leader to stand neutral.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No, I''m not fit for the leader of this squad." He was quite busy and he didn''t want to manage this group. "Dulio is better."


    "Me?" Dulio was surprised when his name was mentioned.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "We need a good image in our group and a reincarnated angel is the best image for our group since the devil and fallen angel don''t have that good image in the most supernatural world."


    An angel is known as a being who is very kind to everyone and also very just. Even though the God of the Bible had died and the system was quite in mess, all of them were known as very kind.


    Yuuki thought that Dulio was perfect for the leader or mascot since Dulio was very kind.


    Yuuki''s identity was very mysterious and no one really knew about his identity. Even though most of the people knew about his power, there might be some people who were skeptical about him since only limited people knew about his identity. He also didn''t want to do anything troublesome either.


    "........"


    The fallen angel and devil group were speechless, but that was the fact since they were known as evil not as good people.


    Azazel nodded when he heard Yuuki''s exnation. "That''s good, I agree with Dulio being the leader."


    Everyone in this ce also didn''t have an objection when they heard it.


    "Wait! Wait! I''m not ready to be a leader!" Dulio hurriedly said when they suddenly made him into a leader.


    "Dulio, I have also thought that no one is better than you," Griselda said.


    "Griselda...." Dulio looked at Griselda with aplicated expression. He thought for a while and nodded. "Please take care of me." He bowed his head toward everyone to show that he had agreed to be the leader of this special squad.


    The meeting continued and there were a lot of people who joined this special squad. They continued to talk about the countermeasure of the Qlippoth while also announcing to the world that the new special squad known as DxD was born at this moment.

 Chapter 1085: Not thinking too much

    Yuuki had just thought to go back since this matter was over. He knew that Qlippoth wouldn''t move very soon since they had attacked the vampire in Romania. Even though he knew that it was better to be ready than sorry, he was sure that they were nning something and they needed time to prepare their n.


    "Archer."


    Yuuki stopped and felt a bit surprised when it was Arthur who had called him. "What''s wrong, Arthur?"


    "Archer, do you have a way for Le Fay to live normally?" Arthur asked. He had always been very sorry to his little sister and he wanted her to live with normal people rather than staying with him who was a criminal.


    "If we destroy the Qlippoth then you might return to a normal life," Yuuki answered.


    Arthur shook his head and said, "No, that''s a very long time. I''m not even sure when we''ll be able to defeat them."


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "Then, how about you ask her to make a contract with a devil in this ce?"


    "Devil in this ce?" Arthur had an idea, but he wasn''t sure who he should choose and he didn''t have that great rtionship with the devil in this ce. If it was Red Dragon Emperor, then it would be quite easy, but Issei didn''t have such a big name.


    "Oh, do you want your little sister to sign a contract with a devil?" Akeno, who had heard their conversation, asked.


    "Yes." Arthur nodded.


    Yuuki looked at Akeno and asked, "Do you want to make Le Fay your contract magician?"


    "Why not? She''s quite talented," Akeno said.


    "What do you think, Arthur?" Yuuki asked.


    "If that is possible then I''ll be very happy," Arthur said since he knew Akeno was very popr and known as an Empress of Lightning. Her father was also one of the governors in Grigori and her boyfriend was the strongest person that he had known in this world. He looked at Le Fay and asked, "Le Fay, what do you think? Do you want to make a pact with Himejima-san?"


    Le Fay looked at Arthur, Yuuki, and Akeno for a while and nodded. "Yes."


    Akeno smiled and said, "Oh, I''m very happy to have such a cute and talented magician."


    "P - Please take care of me!" Le Fay said, bowing her head.


    "Oh, I''ll take care of you," Akeno said.


    Yuuki who looked at Akeno felt that Le Fay might be tainted by Akeno, but he didn''t say anything since he could see that Arthur was quite satisfied with this arrangement. ''Sis-Con...'' It was his thought when he saw Arthur''s expression toward Le Fay. He remembered the author''s other work was also Sis-Con, but he decided not to mention it.


    Issei who saw such a scene suddenly became quite jealous since he also wanted to make a pact with the cute magician.


    "What''s wrong, Issei? Do you want to make a pact with a magician too?" Kiba asked.


    "Of course, I want to make a pact with a beautiful magician or witch!" Issei said with a cry.


    "...." Kiba was speechless, but he had gotten used to it anyway. He only patted Issei''s shoulder and didn''t say anything.


    "Issei, this squad is also a chance for you to make your harem," Azazel said after he came to them.


    "What? What do you mean by that, Sensei?" Issei became interested and asked that question with a serious expression. His eyes were a bit scary at this moment since he had heard such a hope being offered to him.


    "If you''re able to defeat the Qlippoth then there is a high chance for you to be a High-Rank demon," Azazel said.


    "High-Rank demon?" Issei raised his eyebrow and felt a bit confused. He had forgotten that High-Rank demons could make their own peerage.


    "What Azazel wants to say is that you can make your own peerage when you have be a High-Rank demon," Kiba said.


    "M - My own peerage...." Issei started to imagine that he was being surrounded by a lot of beautiful girls and women in his own peerage. He had a serious expression on his face and raised his hand showing his spirit. "I''ll be a High-Rank demon!"


    "That''s good spirit!" Azazel nodded in satisfaction. The only thing that he didn''t want was this group was full of pessimism against their enemies. He turned his attention toward Archer and thought that this guy was the only person that he could fully trust to handle the Qlippoth, but the only problem was that Archer didn''t have an affiliation and the only connection was that Akeno was his girlfriend, but he thought that it was enough since he was sure that Archer would help them.


    ''Humans might really be able to raise...'' Azazel thought inwardly at the time.


    Yuuki decided to go back to his own house and decided to not think too much about the meeting earlier since it didn''t really matter that much since it wouldn''t start soon. He was quite curious whether Rivezim along with his subordinates were able to create an army of Red Dragon Emperors.


    ''If possible then the fight will be more interesting...''


    Yuuki teleported to his house and saw Shouko who was doing something using her hands. "What''s wrong, Shouko?"


    Shouko raised her head and smiled. "Yuuki."


    "What are you doing? Do you need help?" Yuuki asked.


    Shouko looked at Yuuki for a while and nodded. "Please." She felt sweet at this moment and decided to agree with his help.


    Yuuki nodded and sat down next to Shouko while wondering what this girl wanted to do. "You''re preparing something for the School Festival?" Their school decided to do abination and worked together for their School Festival.


    "Yes." Shouko nodded.


    "What is your ss going to do?" Yuuki asked.


    "No, I''m going to be a helper for a deaf person," Shouko said. She wasn''t a deaf person anymore, but she thought she wanted to help them too.


    "....." Yuuki looked at Shouko and realized that this girl was an angel. He wrapped his hand around her shoulder and kissed her forehead. "I love you."


    Shouko smiled and said, "I love you too."

 Chapter 1086: School Festival 1

    It was the day of the school festival and everyone was very excited about it.


    Yuuki was in his ss to help with the preparation of the cafe. He was wearing a butler outfit and decided to help for a while since his concert wouldn''t be held untilte.


    The school festival would be held in one day and everyone was in a very festive mood about this day, especially both Uomi and Yukari since it was theirst school festival.


    Why is it only one day? Because it is abination school festival with two schools. The next day, everyone would go to Ousai Academy High School to join their school festival.


    The guys in the school were quite excited though since Ousai was an all-female high school and there would be a good chance for them to know female students from that school.


    They wanted to make this school festival be the best one at this moment.


    "You''re going to wear those sses?" Ranko asked.


    "Do you want me to take it off?" Yuuki asked.


    Ranko nodded and said, "Of course! Without your sses then this cafe will be more popr!"


    "Is that alright?" Yuuki asked.


    "You don''t need to worry, no matter how many people that areing we''ll be able to handle all of them," Mayuki said with a confident tone.


    "Then, I''ll do that," Yuuki said and took off his sses at this moment. He knew that it might be troublesome, but it was alright when he thought it would increase everyone''s excitement at this school festival.


    "..."


    Everyone in ss at this moment looked at Yuuki who had taken off his sses and their eyes were shining brightly. Even though Yuuki in his sses was handsome, it was only normal. However, when he took off his sses it gave everyone a feeling of wild, unruly, and also majesty that gave everyone a feeling of the overbearing president.


    They wanted to be forcefully married to him at this moment.


    Yuuki could see everyone''s reaction, but he decided to not think too much since he had gotten used to it. Beside his girlfriends who had seen his face every day without disguise and his friends too. The people around didn''t have that much immunity when they saw him without his disguise.


    "Cough! Cough! Everyone, the school festival will start soon. Let''s prepare ourselves before that," Yuuki said trying to avert their attention.


    They suddenly remembered and started with their work soon after.


    "When is your concert?" Chiaki asked since the time of the concert had be a secret for everyone and the only one who knew about it was the people knew about the time of the convert was Yuuki, Yukari, and the student council.


    "It''s a secret," Yuuki said.


    "......" Chiaki rolled her eyes when she heard it. "How about drama preparation?" She had always wanted to perform a drama together with Yuuki and this time she had a chance to do that.


    "The preparation is good." Yuuki thought for a while and said, "Only the ship isn''t done yet."


    "Ship, huh?" Chiaki thought for a while and asked, "Is it okay to create such a big prop?"


    "It''s our first time to do a drama together. Of course, I''ll make it very special," Yuuki said.


    Chiaki smiled sweetly and nodded. "Then, I can''t wait to perform together with you."


    "The day wille," Yuuki said. He left Chiaki and went to Izusu talking about the drama preparation since he had left some of the preparation of the drama''s prop to Digerry n. He had to admit that the Digerry n was the best n for construction and engineering. He also thought that because of that there were many supernatural beings who wanted to turn them into ves.


    It was lucky for them to be able to meet such a beautiful and kind princess in the Amagi Brilliant Park along with the demon lord who was the fiance of the princess.


    The Dirgerry n could do a lot of things by themselves and they were a very talented n. That was why he decided to ask them to make the prop for the drama, but he didn''t let them create the Titanic ship since he had decided to be the one who made them.


    Why did he decide to make the ship? Because it is cheap. He could do everything with his magic rather than using money and asked someone to construct something.


    "Izusu," Yuuki said while looking at Izusu who had changed into a maid uniform. He was looking at her for a while and it felt refreshing somehow.


    "What''s wrong?" Izusu was blushing when she was being gazed at by Yuuki.


    "You''re beautiful," Yuuki said.


    Izusu had her face reddened at this moment.


    "Well, I want to talk about the drama and the concert in Amagi Brilliant Park, but I don''t expect you to be very beautiful when you have worn a maid uniform," Yuuki said.


    Izusu coughed and said, "Well, let''s talk about the concert and drama first." She thought that it was important to talk about the theme park since it was connected to the future of her princess and everyone in the theme park. She thought for a while and asked, "I have heard from Taramo-san that you''re going to build the ship, is that alright?" She thought that building a ship wasn''t that simple and said, "Isn''t it better to use the ship of Tetsuhige?"


    Tetsuhige is a pirate from Maple Land that hase to the Amagi Brilliant Park in the past. He had brought arge ship to rob everyone, but he was stopped by them.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Their ship is a wooden ship. You don''t need to worry since I''ll prepare the perfect ship for the show."


    Amagi Brilliant Park had be a very popr theme park and to maintain that poprity they needed a very good event that would be held soon.


    Izusu nodded and said, "I''ll believe in you."


    Yuuki and Izusu couldn''t wait for Amagi Brilliant Park to be the best theme park in the country, no, in the world at that time.

 Chapter 1087: School Festival 2

    The school festival had started and the cafe in Yuuki''s ss had be a very popr cafe in this school.


    The customers who hade to this cafe didn''t expect that they would meet their idol in this ce and had asked him to take a photo together.


    Everyone in the ss didn''t announce that there would be Yuuki who would help them, but the words of mouths from the customers created a huge line of people who wanted to enter this ce. They were very lucky that the school festival would only be held for one day.


    If it was more than one day everyone in the ss would be very tired to handle the customers who came to their cafe.


    In the school festival, their first intention wasn''t to create money but to have fun with everyone creating a fun memory, but when it was too busy it was impossible to do it.


    Yuuki knew that it would be very hard to handle the customers with such a huge line and he had decided to walk away from the ss to make the line disappear since he could see everyone was quite tired. He also wanted to walk around in the school festival since he wanted to see the attraction that had been made by everyone in this school since he would be quite busy at the end of the day.


    Yuuki had that idea but stopped when he saw the scene that surprised him.


    "Yuuki!"


    Utaha waved her hand while walking toward him and she wasn''t alone since she was being apanied by Eriri who seemed sulking for some reason.


    "It''s surprising that Eriri ising with you," Yuuki said while wearing his sses. The people around them didn''t notice him again this time and thought that he was a different person.


    "Well, she is a loner and doesn''t have a friend," Utaha said.


    "Who is loner?!" Eriri was angry.


    "Well, calm down, how about I serve you something?" Yuuki asked.


    Utaha and Eriri nodded and sat down at the free table at the cafe.


    "What''s your rmendation?" Utaha asked.


    Eriri looked at the menu and said, "I want an omurice."


    Yuuki wrote down Eriri''s food and said, "Well, my rmendation is tiramisu and coffee."


    "I''ll order both of them," Utaha said.


    "How about your drink, Eriri?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yuuki, you shouldn''t call the name of the customer!" Miyuki reprimanded him.


    "....." Yuuki raised his eyebrow and sighed.


    Utaha and Eriri seemed to be very interested in waiting for him to say something.


    "What do you want to drink, mydy?" Yuuki asked with a very deep voice and elegant gesture.


    "....." Eriri seemed to be very attracted and didn''t answer him.


    "Cough! Cough!" Utaha immediately tried to wake her up.


    "Oh, oh, then I''ll drink C," Eriri said.


    "Then, one tiramisu, one coffee, one omurice, and one c, is that right?" Yuuki asked.


    They nodded in response.


    "I''ll bring your order right away," Yuuki said and bowed before going to the kitchen.


    Utaha smiled and thought that it was very good being served like a queen by her boyfriend. She looked at Eriri who hadn''t woken up from her stupor. "What''s wrong?"


    Eriri shook her head and said, "Nothing, it just feels strange when he is serving me politely."


    "Well, he''s usually very rough," Utaha said. She blushed when she remembered the thing that they had done yesterday.


    "Why is your face red? Are you sick?" Eriri asked with an innocent expression.


    "Nothing," Utaha said while shaking her head.


    "Mydy, do you want our special service?" Ranko asked after she arrived at the table of both Utaha and Eriri.


    "Special service?" Utaha and Eriri seemed to be very interested.


    Ranko nodded and said, "Yes, we have a special service that will be done by our butler." She thought about creating more money since she knew that both Utaha and Eriri were rich.


    "Hooo? Well, who is going to serve me?" Utaha asked.


    "How about Yuuki?" Ranko asked.


    Utaha raised her eyebrow and nodded. "Why not?"


    "Then, I''ll tell him to give you a special service," Ranko said with a smile.


    Eriri looked quite confused and doubtful at this moment. "Are you sure? Isn''t this special service strange?"


    "This event is only once a year, why not try it?" Utaha asked.


    "....." Eriri didn''t say anything and it was better to be silent while waiting for what kind of special service it was.


    The guests around made a doubtful expression since they didn''t know that there was a special service that was offered by the maid and butler here. If there was any then they wanted to be served by Yuuki, but they knew that it was impossible since he had gone.


    If Yuuki had heard of them then the price of a special service for strangers would have been much higher since there was a woman who offered 100 Ind Coin to ask him to sleep with her. It had caused quite big news, but he decided to ignore it.


    Yuuki who brought the order had a strange expression when he heard Ranko''s words that Utaha wanted to order a special service. "Do I have to do that?"


    "Why not? It is quite funny, right?" Ranko said with augh.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and didn''t say anything. If it was other people then he would reject it, but it was Utaha who had requested it. He thought for a while and nodded. "I wonder what his reaction will be."


    "Try it! Try it!" Ranko was eager to see Utaha''s reaction after receiving the special service.


    "Well...." Yuuki nodded and brought the order to the table where Utaha and Eriri were sitting.


    Utaha and Eriri looked at Yuuki with curious expression about what he would do.


    "This is your order, mydy," Yuuki said and ced the order on the table slowly.


    "So what is the special service?" Utaha asked.


    "Well....." Yuuki looked at Utaha and said, "Can you sit in a rxed way?"


    Utaha nodded and started to rx.


    "Excuse me," Yuuki said and sat down on Utaha''sp. He had never done this kind of thing before and it felt strange for some reason.


    "........" Utaha was a bit stunned but then smiled. "You want me to feed you?"


    "Well..." Yuuki nodded.


    "Then, let me feed you here," Utaha said and took the tiramisu on the table then started to feed Yuuki who was sitting on hisp. She felt that she had a toyboy at that moment and it felt quite refreshing for some reason.


    Yuuki felt quiteplex since it felt strange.


    "Is it good?" Utaha asked.


    "Hmm...." Yuuki nodded and felt a bit embarrassed.


    Badump!


    Utaha became excited and said, "Open your mouth again."


    Yuuki was like a young boy and obeyed Utaha''s order, opening his mouth honestly.


    Utaha thought that this special service was quite good and thought to do it again in the future.


    "Let''s change the role at home," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm..." Utaha nodded.


    Eriri, who saw them at the time, could only munch the omurice on her table with a sour feeling and jealousy inside her heart. ''I want to try too...''

 Chapter 1088: School Festival 3

    It was a strange experience, but Utaha seemed quite to love such a strange service.


    Yuuki helped the cafe for a while before it was his time to take a break since he also wanted to tour around the school festival.


    Utaha and Eriri also came together with Yuuki and also wanted to tour around the school festival.


    "Where are we going?" Eriri asked.


    Utaha wanted to ask why Eriri would follow them, but she decided to shut her mouth since her mood was quite good.


    "How about the ss next door? It''s Yukana''s ss," Yuuki answered.


    "Yukana? Well, why not?" Utaha nodded.


    "So what does Yukana''s ss do?" Eriri asked.


    "Well...." Yuuki stopped in front of Yukana''s ss and said, "Haunted house."


    !!!!


    Yuuki entered the haunted house together with Utaha and Eriri. They didn''t meet with Yukana at the entrance since she was ying a ''Sadako'' role in this haunted house.


    Yuuki had seen Yukana''s make up before and he felt quite strange for some reason. He wasn''t sure how to describe it, but it felt quite lewd rather than scary, but he thought it was because he saw her at home rather than in this haunted house. He thought the atmosphere in this ce would make her be scaredter.


    ''I''m not scared, though.'' Yuuki thought inwardly.


    "W - Why should we enter this ce?" Eriri asked with worried expression while clinging into Yuuki''s arm tightly. Even though she had said that, it was toote since she had entered the haunted house. She didn''t want to be left alone in this ce and that was why she followed both of them into this haunted house even though she wasn''t good at it.


    "If you''re scared then you should go out," Utaha said. She didn''t feel fear, but rather she felt quite interested when she saw Eriri''s reaction.


    "W - Who is scared?!" Eriri was simr to a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She wouldn''t admit that she was scared and her pride wouldn''t allow her to escape from this haunted house.


    "Really?" Utaha asked.


    "Of course! Let''s enter right away!" Eriri snorted and said, "The ghosts in this ce are a fake anyway. I won''t be scared of something like this!"


    Yuuki, who heard Eriri''s words, couldn''t help but roll his eyes, but he didn''t say anything. He felt that Eriri clung to him tighter. He was sure that if it was a normal person then their skin would be wounded because he could feel Eriri''s nail trying to dig deep into his skin. "Even if there is a real one, you don''t need to worry since I''m here."


    "There''s a real one here?!"


    Utaha and Eriri were surprised at the same time.


    Eriri was surprised since she thought that there might be a possibility of a ghost in this ce when this ce was quite dark and there might be a real ghost in this ce. Herplexion became pale and she became very scared at this moment.


    Utaha was different since she knew that Yuuki could see a ghost and thought that there might be a real ghost in this ce. She hugged him tighter and suddenly realized something. ''Wait?'' She remembered that she had seen a lot of ghosts and she also had slept in the inn of a ghost, but why should she be scared of this ce?


    ''Is it the atmosphere?'' Utaha thought inwardly.


    They walked slowly since this ce was very dark and it was hard to see anything in this ce, however, suddenly they saw a well with a dim light around it. They saw someone sitting facing backward without saying anything, giving them a creepy feeling.


    "What''s that?! What''s that?!" Eriri couldn''t help but scream when she saw someone sitting on the well.


    Utaha didn''t say anything, but she hugged Yuuki''s arm tighter.


    Yuuki realized the difference between Eriri and Utaha at this moment. When Utaha hugged him, he could feel the softness of her two big melons, but when Eriri hugged him, he could only feel the hardness of her bones. He thought that it was the truth of reality and he had learned a lot of things when he entered this ce.


    Suddenly when he was in deep thought that person who was sitting on side of the well, turned herself so then screaming. "I WILL CURSE YOU!!!!"


    !!!!!


    "KYAAAAAAAA!!!!!"


    Eriri and Utaha were shocked at the same time and they screamed loudly. They closed their eyes and didn''t dare to open their eyes.


    Yuuki was quite surprised and thought that this person was very good at acting as a ghost. He tried to calm both Eriri and Utaha slowly and told them that it was better to go out as soon as possible.


    They agreed without hesitation and went out slowly while clinging onto Yuuki since they were very scared.


    Along the way, they had seen a lot of ghosts, such as an umbre ghost, kappa, a wall with a bloody eye, toilet ghosts, etc.


    Yuuki felt that his ears might go deaf when he heard their screams, but it was good since Eriri and Utaha kept hugging him. He could hear the real curse of the male ghost when they saw him having two beautiful girls on both of his arms.


    They kept walking until they were almost in the exit ce, but before that, they saw a television with a ck and white movie being yed at that moment.


    The movie seemed a bit broken since some of the pictures were broken and the only television only showed a white screen.


    Then suddenly the television created a creepy voice simr to a woman''s voice, but it was quite strange and gave them a chill for some reason.


    "L - Let''s hurry up!" Eriri didn''t want to stay in this ce any longer.


    Utaha nodded and agreed with Eriri''s proposition.


    Yuuki also didn''t mind and also walked to the exit, but suddenly everything went into the dark before they saw a single female figure suddenly appear right in front of them.


    "DIEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!!"


    "......"


    Utaha and Eriri couldn''t utter words at this moment and became very weak.


    Yuuki who saw this ghost couldn''t help but think the gyaru Sadako that he yed with a few days ago had turned into such a scary thing.

 Chapter 1089: School Festival 4

    "Hahahaha," Yukanaughed when she saw their expression. She was on the outside right now after she had scared both Utaha and Eriri. She knew that it was impossible to scare Yuuki and that was why she targeted both of them.


    "....."


    Utaha and Eriri had an annoyed expression on their faces, and theirplexion was quite pale at this moment since they didn''t expect that the haunted house would be this scary.


    Yuuki brought them to the nearby bench to sit down since he knew that Utaha and Eriri had very low stamina, especially after they had been scared by Yukana who was in ghost''s costume. "I''m quite surprised since it is very scary, Yukana." He told Yukana the truth since he was sure that normal people might faint or have a heart attack when they saw Yukana who suddenly appeared and scare them.


    "Y - You?!" Eriri was quite angry at Yukana at that moment.


    "I''ll have my revenge tonight," Utaha said while looking at Yukana with an annoyed expression.


    "Come!" Yukana decided to taunt them and thought that she had seeded at this moment.


    Yuuki looked at both Eriri and Utaha and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "I need to take a breather for a moment," Utaha said.


    "Me too." Eriri nodded.


    "Do you want me to bring you a drink?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes!" They agreed without hesitation.


    "I''ll be here for a while since everyone has said that I''m too scared in the haunted house," Yukana said and sulked a bit at this moment. She didn''t expect that she would be so sessful that the majority of the people who came to the haunted house in her ss would be running away, fainting, or even having a pee on their pants.


    That was why everyone in Yukana''s ss decided to make her stop for a while creating a breather for everyone who only wanted to have fun.


    Yuuki talked with the three of them for a while before he went out to buy a drink for all of them. He wasn''t in a hurry since the school festival wouldn''t be over soon and there were a lot of things that they could seeter, especially three sses in the first years.


    Yuuki was quite curious about Kuina''s fortune-telling, Koizumi''s ramen shop, and his little brother''s drama.


    Yuuki looked around and saw a lot of people who wereing to this school festival. He also noticed some of the middle school students who wereing to look around curiously. (Don''t ask how he knows that there is a middle school student).


    Yuuki was wondering whether they would be freshman in this school next year when the third grade graduates. He sighed softly when he thought that there were a lot of things that had happened in the past few months and he had also found a lot of important people in this new life.


    Yuuki who was walking around to buy a drink felt quite rxed since there was a lot of troubletely in the supernatural world, and that was why he really enjoyed this moment. He was quite near to the vending machine, but he didn''t expect to meet someone familiar there.


    "Sigh..." Chitoge sighed and seemed quite tired for some reason.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and wondered what made her worried. He thought for a while and decided to surprise her.


    Chitoge had decided to be a support team during the drama of her ss and she didn''t feel that this role was hard since she also enjoyed it.


    It was her first time to have a normal school life since, in the past, there were a lot of her mafia group''s enemies who kept trying to kidnap her or steal her. However, all of their attempts had failed since Tsugumi along with the assassination group in the Bee Hive had protected her from the shadow.


    Chitoge looked at Marika and Tsugumi who were discussing to each other about their script and role in the dramater.


    Why is she looking at them? Because she feels jealous of them.


    Marika and Tsugumi were Yuuki''s girlfriends and they had a very good rtionship with each other.


    However, Chitoge was different since she was in a rtionship with Raku. At first, she didn''t think much since she didn''t have anyone that she had fallen with, but it was different now since she had fallen in love with Yuuki.


    Chitoge looked at Raku who was talking with Onodera happily. She could also see that Onodera also seemed very happy to talk with Raku. She knew that Raku and Onodera were in love with each other, but there was something that stopped them from bing a boyfriend and girlfriend.


    ''Because of me....''


    Chitoge sighed and felt quite depressed at this moment. She felt alone and she wasn''t sure how to talk about her feelings. The thing that she was worried that Yuuki wouldn''t feel the same as her. She wanted to talk about this problem with her, but she didn''t know who she should talk with. "I''ll go out to buy a drink."


    "I''lle with you, Ojou-sama," Tsugumi said.


    "You still have a rehearsal for the drama, right? I''ll go out alone to buy a drink," Chitoge said.


    "But...." Tsugumi wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Marika.


    "Just leave her alone," Marika said.


    "What do you mean by that, Marika?" Tsugumi asked with a frown.


    "Yuuki-sama is a very sinful man," Marika said while shaking her head.


    "What?" Tsugumi didn''t understand what Marika meant by those words.


    Marika who was looking at Tsugumi''s expression was surprised since she didn''t expect Tsugumi to not know about Chitoge''s feelings. She smiled and thought of something interesting.


    "Why are you smiling?" Tsugumi asked.


    "Nothing. Let''s continue to practice," Marika said.


    Chitoge sighed and suddenly heard a voice.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Chitoge''s eyes were covered in the hands and couldn''t help but became annoyed. She took off the hands that were covering her eyes and turned herself. "Who are---" she stopped when she saw him.


    "Who are--- What? Why don''t you continue?" Yuuki asked with a smile.


    Chitoge blushed at this moment and felt very embarrassed.


    "What do you want to drink? I''ll treat you," Yuuki said.

 Chapter 1090: School Festival 5

    "Orange juice," Chitoge answered Yuuki''s question unconsciously.


    ng! ng!


    Yuuki took a can of orange juice and gave it to Chitoge. "Here you go." He entered his money again and bought other drinks for Utaha, Eriri, and Yukana.


    "Why do you buy that much?" Chitoge asked.


    "It''s for Utaha, Eriri, and Yukana," Yuuki answered.


    Chitoge raised her eyebrow when she heard an unfamiliar name. "Eriri? Is she your new girlfriend?" She thought about that possibility and she didn''t feel that it was wrong to make such a conclusion since Yuuki had a lot of girlfriends. ''Why not me?'' She thought inwardly at this moment.


    "No, she isn''t." Yuuki shook his head and said, "She is Utaha''s enemy and best friend."


    "Enemy and best friend?" Chitoge only heard about such a thing for the first time.


    "Well, their rtionship is a bitplicated." Yuuki was toozy to exin the rtionship between Utaha and Eriri since it would take a very long time to exin. "What about you? Shouldn''t you prepare for the drama?"


    "I''m just a helper and I don''t y a role," Chitoge said. She was quite self-deprecating at that moment. Even though she was the one who had said that she didn''t want to y a role, she also wanted to y something in the drama.


    "But it doesn''t mean that you should go around since there are a lot of things that you can do to help everyone at this moment," Yuuki said.


    Each of the positions in the drama''s y was very important, even though some of them might seem insignificant, but the drama wouldn''t be able to be done without them.


    "Well, I can see that you''re quite troubled about something, what''s wrong?" Yuuki asked. He thought that kind of thing wasn''t that importantpared to the expression that Chitoge had shown him. If he didn''t see her then it might not be a trouble, but he had seen her and he would try to solve the knot within her heart.


    Chitoge was quite down when she heard him since she knew that it was wrong to underestimate each position in the drama. However, she felt quite warm when she heard him worry about her. She wanted to ask him directly how he felt about her, but she knew that it was impossible for her to do it. She was too shy about it and she was afraid their rtionship might turn strangeter on.


    However, she knew that their rtionship might turn strange when Raku had confessed his love to Onodera, and she wasn''t sure what to do after that. She suddenly felt that everything had beplicated and couldn''t help but scratch her head. "Ugh... I''m very confused!" It was her first time to feel this kind of feeling and she didn''t expect that it would be very hard to utter her real feeling since she needed to think about a lot of things such as a fake rtionship, family, and war. She was only a high school girl, but she didn''t know why such aplicated thing had happened to her.


    Suddenly she felt that her head was being caressed by someone. She was surprised and looked up seeing him caressing her gently.


    "I''m not sure what is troubling you, and I''m not sure what makes you hesitant to talk about your trouble to me, Tsugumi, or anyone else, but what I''m about talking to you is that you don''t need to think too much about a lot of things. For now, you should follow your feelings or you might regret your decision today," Yuuki said. He had always been following his instinct and had gotten a lot of girls at the same time. He felt that it was good and he didn''t regret having such a way of life.


    "Don''t think too much and just follow your feelings...." Chitoge murmured and looked at him. "Is that alright?"


    "Why do you think that it isn''t alright?" Yuuki asked.


    "I mean, if I follow my feelings then I might cause a lot of trouble to my surroundings." Chitoge looked down and said, "I - I''m just afraid and I''m not sure what to do."


    "Chitoge..." Yuuki called her name as gentle as possible.


    Chitoge looked up and could see his gentle expression.


    "Why do you think that I''m here? It''s because I want to help you. If you make trouble that you can solve then you cane to me. I''ll do whatever I can to solve that trouble for you," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Chitoge asked.


    "Really." Yuuki nodded.


    Chitoge smiled and understood why this guy had a lot of girlfriends. Her heart was very sweet at this moment and felt very happy to talk to him at this moment. "Why can you say such a thing every time?"


    "Such a thing?" Yuuki asked.


    "I mean the thing that can make the girl''s heart flutter," Chitoge asked.


    "So your heart is fluttering right now?" Yuuki asked with a teasing smile.


    Chitoge blushed at this moment.


    "I''m just following my heart. I saw your tired expression and couldn''t help but feel worried about you. So if possible, I want to see this smile of yours since it is thousands of more times beautiful than ever," Yuuki said and couldn''t help but flirt with her.


    "I - I''ll go back first!" Chitoge ran away from Yuuki with a blushing face. She couldn''t stay here or else she might say what she felt toward him. However, one thing for sure that she had confirmed how she felt about him and she didn''t want to regret anything.


    "......"


    Yuuki looked at Chitoge''s back and thought that the girl was very cute. He shook his head and brought the drinks back to Utaha, Eriri, and Yukana since they had been waiting for him.

 Chapter 1091: If youre Romeo...

    "You''rete," Eriri said.


    "My bad, I met someone on the way," Yuuki said and gave the drinks to three of them.


    Utaha nodded and took the drink. "Who have you met?"


    "Chitoge," Yuuki answered.


    "Hmm... Your little brother''s girlfriend?" Yukana asked.


    "Yes, that one," Yuuki said.


    Even though they knew that Yuuki had a little brother, they hadn''tmunicated to each other that much. They only knew that his little brother had a girlfriend, and that girlfriend was Chitoge. However, they only talked with Chitoge when there was both Tsugumi and Marika, their interaction wasn''t really that much.


    "You''re not going to steal the girlfriend of your little brother, right?" Utaha asked while squinting her eyes.


    "What?!" Eriri was surprised when she heard it.


    "......." Yuuki was speechless and asked, "Do you see me that way? Do you think that I''ll flirt with anyone as long as they''re beautiful?"


    "YES!"


    They answered in unison and they knew that this guy really loved to flirt with a girl.


    "........"


    Yuuki was speechless and also sad at the same time. He didn''t expect them to see him in this way. "


    "So what did Marika and Tsugumi do for the school festival?" Utaha asked.


    "Drama," Yuuki answered.


    "Drama?"


    "What kind of drama?"


    "Juliet and Romeo," Yuuki said.


    They nodded and thought it was quite normal since Juliet and Romeo was a very famous love story. It was also very easy to perform the drama and it was also very easy to make the script since the story of Juliet and Romeo was basically the story of love between man and woman whose loved being forbidden by their families.


    "If you''re Romeo, what are you going to do?" Yukana asked.


    Utaha and Eriri also looked at Yuuki to hear his answer.


    If it was normal drama then Romeo would fight against Tybalt then he was being banished from his country. Then Juliet was also ordered to marry Paris, but she didn''t want to do that and decided to fake her death.


    Romeo, who heard the news, decided to kill himself with a poison so he could be with her.


    Then Juliet also followed him to die together in the chamber.


    The two families of Juliet and Romeo became peaceful with the death of two of them.


    Yuuki who knew about the story of Juliet and Romeo thought that this story was quite strange and it was hard to understand why a lot of people liked it, but he also knew that this story could be remembered for a long time because of the tragedy between Romeo and Juliet which loved lead to their death.


    "If I''m a Romeo, then I''m going to conquer Juliet''s family then ask them to give Juliet to me," Yuuki said. He thought that it was as simple as that as long as he wanted it then he would solve the trouble from the root then take the beautifuldy with him.


    "......."


    "So war?" Utaha asked.


    "For women, I love war because it''s a cheap price," Yuuki said.


    When women in love their IQ would be lowered and they wouldn''t understand whether it was right or wrong as long as they could hear their man would do anything for them.


    They smiled at this moment and thought that Yuuki was this kind of man. This guy would grab them, love them, and mess them up, but they loved it.


    "Well, if that''s the case then I wouldn''t be surprised if you might not get Juliet alone," Yukana said.


    "What?" Yuuki was a bit surprised.


    Utaha nodded and said, "If you''re a Romeo, then you''ll get Juliet, Juliet''s mother, Juliet''s maid, Juliet''s little sister, Juliet''s older sister, Juliet''s aunt, and a lot of beautiful girls in Juliet''s family at the same time."


    "........" Yuuki was speechless when he heard it.


    Eriri sighed and said, "It''s such luck for Capulet Family that you''re not born in Montagues family." (Capulet is Juliet''s family and Montagues is Romeo family).


    "It might be luck," Yuuki said while rubbing his chin.


    "........"


    "So who is going to y Romeo in that y?" Yukana asked.


    "It should be Raku," Yuuki answered.


    "Then Juliet is Chitoge?" Utaha asked since she knew that Chitoge was Raku''s boyfriend.


    Eriri didn''t say much since she didn''t know much about them.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Juliet is Onodera."


    "Onodera?" They were surprised when they heard it.


    "Not Chitoge?"


    "Why?"


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "I''m not sure."


    "....."


    "As expected of the brothers, both of them are the same," Yukana said while shaking her head.


    "Apple doesn''t fall far away from its tree," Utaha said while shaking her head.


    Eriri nodded hastily in response.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No, Raku is different from me. It''s just that there is a family matter."


    "Family matter?"


    "Well, I won''t say much, but you don''t need to think too much," Yuuki said.


    They didn''t say much in this situation since Yuuki didn''t intend to say anything, but it made them curious and they decided to ask himter when they had gone back home.


    "I''ll watch the dramater," Yukana said and made her decision. She thought for a while and asked, "When is Ranko going to break?"


    "It should be soon since the food is almost sold out," Yuuki said. Even though Mayuki had cooked a lot of things, the number of customers was quite a lot and it didn''t take a long time before all the things that were sold would be sold out.


    "Then, I''ll go back first since I want to scare a lot of people again," Yukana said with a happyugh.


    "......."


    Utaha shook her head and asked, "So where are we going now?"


    "It''s obvious that we''re going to...."

 Chapter 1092: Teasing

    "Ramen shop?"


    Eriri and Utaha said while following him.


    "Yeah, this ramen should be delicious," Yuuki said.


    "Is it that ramen girl''s ss?" Utaha asked.


    "Her name is Koizumi," Yuuki answered. He thought to visit Koizumi''s ss first before he went to the ss of Kuina, Hinako, and Sun-chan since the attraction of the ss of three of them was a bit weird for him.


    "Why not? I want to taste ramen," Eriri said. She had gotten hungry again and thought that it would be good to eat ramen.


    Utaha also didn''t mind since she could work outter at night asking him to help her burn her calories. She had to admit that she didn''t need to worry that much about her weight since her work out session had always been very long and very energy consuming, but at the same time it was very fun and she loved it very much.


    Utaha kept looking at Yuuki and wondering whether this guy was a beast in human skin.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "No, I just wondering whether you''re a beast," Utaha asked, trying to taunt him.


    "Beast? Well, I might be... Yuuki got closer to Utaha''s ear and bit her earlobe in a very secretive manner. "Since I want to eat you now." His voice was deep with a hint of growl at this moment.


    Utaha blushed and didn''t expect that she would receive a counterattack. This counterattack was so powerful that she couldn''t escape from his bad hands.


    "So I''m going to eat you tonight," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm...." Utaha nodded while humming.


    "What did you guys talk about?!" Eriri was very jealous when she saw them flirting with each other.


    "Well, it''s a conversation that''s too young for you," Utaha said.


    "What? What do you mean by that?!" Eriri was angry and the rage charged on her head almost full. She looked at Utaha while squinting her eyes ready to shoot her twin-tails attack.


    "Oh, sorry. I have almost forgotten that you''re a hentai mangaka. I guess you''re not too young," Utaha said.


    "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!!!" Eriri screamed Utaha''s name with a frustrated voice.


    Utaha also didn''t show weakness and crossed her arms while showing how big her b.r.e.a.s.ts were.


    Eriri looked down and could only see a t board. She became angrier and started her attack.


    "......"


    Yuuki rolled his eyes and stopped two of them. He took their hands and said, "Let''s visit the ramen stall before all the ramen is sold out."


    Eriri and Utaha looked at each other before looking away.


    "Hmph!!!!"


    Yuuki knew that it was the usual thing, but he was wondering whether they could be kind to each other. He didn''t say much and brought them to the ramen stall in Koizumi''s ss.


    "Wee..." Koizumi said and weed the customer who entered her ss. Her ss had turned into a ramen shop and there were a lot of people who came to this ce. She didn''t help the kitchen even though she loved ramen. However, her cooking skill was close to nonexistent and it was impossible for her to cook. The ramen that she had cooked either had be bitter or nd, and she couldn''t reach the standard of ramen inside her head.


    That was why she thought it was better to leave everything to the people who knew about cooking and she loved to eating rather than cooking the ramen.


    "Wee," Koizumi said then her eyes brightened when she saw the people who wanted to enter her ss event.


    "Koizumi," Yuuki said with a smile.


    "You havee," Koizumi said while nodding.


    Utaha and Eriri looked at Koizumi at the same time and thought that this girl was very beautiful. They looked at Yuuki and realized that this guy might not attack a girl underestimate, but he had his own standard. However, even though they had thought such a thing, they had confidence in their beauty too.


    "Oh, Yuuki!"


    They turned and saw a woman in ab coat.


    "Shizuk--" Yuuki couldn''t end what he had said since he was punched on his sr plexus. "Ugh..."


    "D - Don''t call my first name here!" Hiratsuka said with a blushing expression.


    "....."


    ''Cute...'' They thought at this moment when they saw Hiratsuka blushing. They would have never expected a woman close to 30 would be this cute when they were blushing and suddenly understood why Yuuki loved an older woman.


    Yuuki shook his head and asked, "Hiratsuka-sensei, are you also going to eat ramen?"


    "Of course." Hiratsuka nodded and looked at Koizumi. "I hope the ramen in your ss is really that good since my standard is very high." She had toured around this country to taste various ramen from her university time and it might also be the reason why she was single before she had met Yuuki.


    Koizumi raised her eyebrow and felt challenged at this moment. She wouldn''t back down from a challenge and said confidently, "Sensei, you don''t need to worry. I''ll make you taste the ramen in our ss."


    "Good, let''s enter," Hiratsuka said and entered the ss as if she guided Yuuki, Utaha, and Eriri who was behind her.


    "......"


    "We''re going to follow her?" Eriri asked.


    "It''d be funny if we didn''t go in and follow her right now," Utaha said. She knew the rtionship between Yuuki and Hiratsuka, and that was why she didn''t think much when she was going to tease her.


    Yuuki also thought that it would be funny if he left her so suddenly, but he knew that she couldn''t do that. "Let''s enter and sit down at a different table." That was why he thought to tease Hiratsuka in a different way.


    Utaha and Eriri looked at Yuuki and nodded at the same time.


    Hiratsuka who had entered thought that she would be followed, but she didn''t expect them to sit down in a different table from her and it was also quite far. "......"


    "W - Why did you leave me here alone!"

 Chapter 1093: Beauty of Ramen

    Hiratsuka was a bit sulking when she was being teased. She would have never expected that she was being teased by people who were younger than her. She was at the age when she was being sensitive about her age, but she didn''t care much when she was with Yuuki.


    Yuuki only smiled when he saw Hiratsuka move to his table to eat together with everyone.


    Koizumi came toward them while bringing the menu. "Here is the menu, please tell me about your order."


    They nodded and started to open the menu book. They could see that there were only three kinds of ramen on the menu book.


    "There are only two menus?" Eriri asked.


    "Ramen is a very time-consuming food and it is a very good job for them to be able to create two menus already," Hiratsuka said.


    "Time-consuming?"


    "It takes 16 hours to create a broth alone," Koizumi said.


    "..."


    Utaha and Eriri were speechless and weren''t sure what to say when they heard the amount of time to create the broth of the ramen.


    "Which one do you rmend?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "If you don''t like spicy food then please choose the original tonkatsu ramen," Koizumi said.


    "I''ll take the spicy one," Yuuki said.


    "I''ll take the original," Utaha said.


    "I''ll also take the original," Eriri said.


    Utaha and Eriri looked at each other at this moment. Even though they usually fought each other, but their taste of food was quite simr to each other and that made them quiteplex for some reason.


    "Then, I''ll choose...." Hiratsuka thought for a while and said, "Spicy."


    Koizumi nodded and said, "Two original tonkatsu ramen and two spicy tonkatsu ramen. Please wait for a while." She left them and brought the order to the counter so the chef could prepare the ramen.


    "Koizumi-san! What is their order?" Yuu asked with a serious expression, but couldn''t hide the smile on her face when she saw Koizumi walking toward him.


    "They have ordered....." Koizumi said of Yuuki''s order along with his group.


    Yuu nodded and said, "I''ll make him blown away with my ramen." She nodded and entered the kitchen wanting to show her the best skill. "Suna! Takeo! Two original and two spicy!" She took a noodle and ced it into a strainer then boiled it to the perfect state.


    "OOOHHH!!!"


    Takeo and Suna nodded at the same time.


    Takeo was holdingrge meat and sliced it with a cleaver into thin slices. His movement was very fluid as if he had done this for 10 years. His eyes were firm as if he wanted to shout at the world how delicious was the chashu that he had made.


    Suna was quite speechless, but he didn''t say anything since his girlfriend and best friend were very energetic people. He took four hot bowls and ced the sauce along with the broth inside. He also added a lot of chili on two bowls since there were two orders which wanted their ramen spicy.


    Yuu shook the four strainers on her hands and ced the noodles on the bowls which filled with broth already skillfully.


    Suna was by her side using chopsticks on his hand to make the noodles be tidier.


    Takeo also took the slices of meat and ced them on the top of the ramen.


    The work of the three of them was very skillful as if they had worked together for 20 years, even though they weren''t 20 years old yet.


    "The order is ready!" Yuu said.


    Koizumi who was ready on the side took the ramen and brought the ramen to Yuuki along with everyone.


    Yuuki was talking to each other until their order came.


    They smelled delicious and couldn''t wait to eat their ramen.


    Hiratsuka nodded and said, "The smell is good, but what about the taste?"


    Koizumi ced the four ramens on their table and bowed saying, "Please enjoy your ramen."


    Utaha and Eriri were ready to eat, but they were stopped by Hiratsuka.


    "Taste the soup first," Hiratsuka said and took the spoon on her bowl after scooping a broth on her ramen. She drank the ramen slowly and opened her eyes wide. "T - This is....!?"


    Utaha, Eriri, and Yuuki didn''t think much also started to eat their ramen, then suddenly they also opened their eyes wide.


    The four of them couldn''t imagine that such ramen was being made by a high school student. It might be the most delicious thing that they had tasted before and the taste was simr to thebination of a lot of delicious ramen in this world.


    If they had to describe it then this ramen was simr to an orchestra. Each of theponents inside the ramen was simr to musical instruments and the soloist of this orchestra was the broth.


    Eriri and Utaha could taste the umami of the broth and it seemed that there was also a hint of a sea on the broth. They felt that they were rxing on the beautiful beach with Yuuki massaging their bodies.


    On the other hand, Yuuki and Hiratsuka felt that they were inside a sauna while doing a workout. They felt that they had taken their clothes off and kept working out inside the sauna until they entered nirvana.


    "IT''S GOOD!!!"


    Yuu who had been observing them from far away couldn''t help but showed a smug smile. "It''s not much!"


    Koizumi showed a rare smile at this moment and that smile was very beautiful. She was happy that they could enjoy the ramen that was made by her ss. She bowed her head and left them quietly since she knew they had entered the ramen state in this world and it wasn''t good to bother them.


    (Ramen state: a state where they will put all of their concentration and consciousness into eating ramen).


    "One more bowl!"


    They thought that it wasn''t enough to eat one ramen and decided to eat it one more time.


    Utaha really thought that she should do a night exerciseter with Yuuki at this moment. However, she also somehow understood why some people had an addiction to ramen.

 Chapter 1094: Fortune-telling

    "How?" Koizumi asked.


    "Very good." Yuuki nodded while answering Koizumi''s question.


    Utaha and Eriri also agreed with Yuuki''s statement and thought that the ramen that was served was really good.


    "Sensei, how about you?" Koizumi asked.


    Hiratsuka took a tissue and wiped the stain of broth on her mouth. She sighed and said, "This is my loss." She looked at Koizumi and said, "I have to admit that this ramen is one of the most delicious ramens that I have eaten in my life."


    "....."


    They were a bit speechless at how exaggerated this person was, but they had to admit the ramen was very good.


    Koizumi showed a rare smile and said, "Then, I won''t bother you now." She left them since she needed to continue her job.


    "Sensei, what are you going to do after this?" Yuuki asked and though to invite her to tour around.


    "Well, I need to go back to the teacher''s office since I need to write a report," Hiratsuka said. Even though she loved being a teacher, sometimes she felt that it was quite troublesome. "How about you?"


    "I''m going on tour with both of them," Yuuki said.


    Hiratsuka looked at both Eriri and Utaha and nodded. "Well, I''ll meet youter."


    Yuuki nodded and didn''t force her toe with him since he could see that she was quite busy.


    "So where are we going after this?" Utaha asked.


    "I want to walk around," Eriri said. She had eaten quite a lot of ramen and wanted to move around to burn her calories.


    Utaha nodded and said, "This time, I agree with her."


    It was quite rare for both of them to agree on the same thing, but Yuuki didn''t say anything since he knew that weight was very important for a woman.


    "Hmm... I have thought to go to Kuina''s ss," Yuuki said.


    "Kuina? What is her ss doing?" Utaha asked. She had been working with Kuina in the past, especially at writing a script for a drama and she knew that Kuina might be her rival in the future. Even though Kuina seemed quite clueless, that made her quite wary since she couldn''t guess what Kuina was thinking every time.


    "Her ss is doing fortune-telling," Yuuki said.


    "Fortune-telling!?" Utaha was very surprised when she heard it. She had worked together with Kuina to make a script for "Titanic" for the drama that would be held soon, and she had thought Kuina would do a drama for her ss, but she didn''t expect for her to create a strange thing such as fortune-telling. She sighed and really couldn''t understand what Kuina was thinking.


    "Who is Kuina?" Eriri asked.


    "It''s Yuuki''s pet," Utaha answered simply.


    "PET?!" Eriri blushed when she heard it and thought about a lot of e.r.o.t.i.c things that Yuuki and Kuina had done. ''Pet, pet, pet....'' Those words kept reverberating inside her head.


    "........"


    Yuuki sighed and said, "She is not my pet." He thought that it was quite normal for Utaha to think that Kuina was his pet since he usually fed her with a snack or food that he had brought.


    "Well, how about we go now?" Utaha asked.


    "You''re interested in fortune-telling?" Yuuki asked. He wasn''t sure what kind of fortune-telling it was since there was a lot of fortune-telling in this world such as tarot cards, crystal ball, etc. However, he thought that it should be a crystal ball. He looked at Eriri and asked, "You''re okay to go to that ce?"


    "Why not?" Eriri nodded since she also felt a bit curious about the fortune-telling.


    Yuuki didn''t say much afterward and paid for the ramen before going to the next ss to visit Kuina''s ss.


    The distance between Koizumi''s ss and Kuina''s ss wasn''t that far and they could see some people were waiting in line for Kuina''s ss.


    "Yuuki!"


    Yuuki turned and saw Hinako waving her hand excitedly at him. He saw her wearing shrine maiden clothes and seemed quite s.e.xy at this moment, but his ears were suddenly being pulled by two people. "It hurts! It hurts!"


    "Hmph!" Eriri and Utaha snorted at the same time and looked at Hinako and Sun-Chan who were walking toward them with a shrine maiden clothes.


    "Why shrine maiden?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, we have a lot of fortune-telling in our ss," Sun-Chan said.


    "Whose idea is it?" Utaha asked curiously.


    "It''s Kuu-Chan''s idea," Hinako said.


    "......." Utaha''s expression turned into serious when she knew that it was Kuina''s idea who wanted to turn her ss event into a fortune-telling event.


    "You have a lot of fortune-telling methods?" Eriri asked with a curious expression. She was quite interested in fortune-telling and thought to try since she had always been very curious about such a thing.


    "Yes, we have a lot of things such as tarot cards, crystal ball, Omikuji (Japanese fortune-telling), tasseography, and chiromancy," Hinako exined with a smile.


    "......"


    Yuuki who saw Hinako could talk normally with a very sweet smile couldn''t help but be moved. He still remembered that she couldn''t even talk to the stranger in the past, but she had grown up and could talk with people normally. "Hina-Chan, you have grown up."


    Hinako smiled and said, "Yes!" She moved her body slightly making her b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggling around.


    "What is Kuina doing now?" Utaha asked.


    "She has be a fortune-telling in the crystal ball area," Sun-Chan said. "Do you want to try it?"


    Utaha also felt a bit curious and said, "Well, why not? Let''s go inside." She pulled Yuuki''s hand and entered their ss to try the fortune-telling in this school festival.


    Yuuki remembered the dance that the people in this ss had done and had imagined a lot of things, and he wouldn''t be surprised if the design would be avant-garde, but it seemed that he was thinking too much since this ce was quite gothic.

 Chapter 1095: Is this really fortune-teller?

    They looked around the room curiously and saw that it was being divided into several events. They could see a lot of divination or fortune-telling items were being ced inside the room. They could also see a people were sitting on the chair while drinking tea chatting to each other happily, but the most conspicuous thing in this room was a purple tent right on the edge of the room.


    This tent was quite suspicious and made people want to stay away from it.


    "This ce is like a cafe," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, we have also provided tea for our tasseography," Sun-Chan said.


    Tasseography is a fortune-telling method using tea leaves, coffee, or wine sediment patterns as a divination medium.


    Yuuki didn''t think much about this method since he could see that the divination method in this ce was something that could be found in the book. He thought about Kuina who had eaten a lot of books on her life and felt that it was quite normal for her to be able to create a fortune-telling event for her ss.


    Yuuki suddenly thought that this fortune-telling was quite scary since it could generate a lot of money. He looked at the people inside the tent and knew that Kuina didn''t think too much when she had decided to create a fortune-telling shop.


    "Which one do you want to try first?" Hinako asked.


    Utaha wanted to enter the tent right away, but she stopped when she could see a lot of interesting things in this ss. "How about Omikuji?"


    "Sure." Hinako nodded and picked up a box with a small round hole in the middle of it. "Please shake the box until the stickes out."


    Utaha nodded and took the box before shaking it to make the stick insidee out.


    When the stick came out they could see the number on the stick.


    "Number 7," Sun-Chan said and took out a paper fortune from box number 7 on the side. She gave the paper to Utaha and said, "Here you go."


    Utaha nodded and opened the paper. "Great Luck, your love life is so good that you can''t wait to marry your partner?" Her face blushed when she read the paper fortune that she had gotten. Her smile turned very sweet and said, "Your Omikuji is very nice."


    "......."


    Yuuki was speechless and thought that it was quite a surprising result.


    "......."


    Eriri was also speechless and also wanted to try. "I want to try one too."


    "Yes." Hinako gave the box to Eriri.


    Eriri shook the box and a stick came out from the little hole. "Number 5."


    "Number 5, is it?" Sun-Chan took out a paper from box number 5 and gave it to Eriri. "Please."


    Eriri nodded and opened the paper. "Bad luck? You''ll feel jealous all the time?" Her expression turned bad at this moment.


    "Well, don''t be sad, this is only fortune-telling," Utaha said while patting Eriri''s shoulder.


    "I - If your divination is bad then you should tie the paper on this string," Hinako said nervously. She didn''t expect Eriri to pick up such a result from the divination.


    Eriri nodded and hurriedly tied the paper on the string on the side. She sighed at this moment and thought that the thing that had been told on the divination was true.


    "Who is the one making this divination?" Yuuki asked.


    "We have worked together and Kuu-chan is the one who is doing research," Hinako said.


    "......"


    ''Kuina...''


    Utaha and Yuuki thought that this girl was really making them surprised. They couldn''t see that cute girl who had a bottomless stomach who also ate her own book would be very clever.


    "Well, how about we meet her now?" Yuuki said.


    Utaha and Eriri nodded and agreed.


    "Alright, please follow me to meet Kuu-chan," Sun-Chan said and guided them to enter the tent.


    They followed behind Sun-Chan while looking around the tent curiously. They could see a girl with a ck robe moving around her hands around a crystal ball.


    "I know that you''ll enter this ce," Kuina said with a very mysterious voice.


    "........"


    "Well, I have promised to visit your ss before, right?" Yuuki said with a speechless expression.


    Kuina nodded and said, "Please sit down, let me read your divination."


    "Then, I won''t bother you to talk," Sun-Chan said with a smile before leaving the tent.


    Yuuki, Utaha, and Eriri sat down on their seats while looking at Kuina in front of them.


    Kuina still maintained her mysterious image while closing her eyes murmuring something that couldn''t be understood by the three of them.


    "What is she doing?" Eriri asked curiously.


    "Building an image of a mysterious person." Utaha nodded and said, "She is a scriptwriter and also learns some acting skills." She had thought that Kuina was stronger than she had thought. "This girl is good."


    Yuuki couldn''t quite get used to this Kuina and took out a snack that he had kept in his pocket.


    "Snack!" Kuina suddenly opened her eyes wide and chomped the snack on Yuuki''s hand. She smiled happily and said, "It''s very good!"


    "........"


    Utaha and Eriri are speechless right now. They wouldn''t have thought that everything that had been built earlier would be destroyed by a single snack.


    "Yummy?" Yuuki was wondering when he should give Kuina a very good stick.


    "Yummy!" Kuina said with a happy smile. She ate all the snacks and looked at them with serious expression leaving the stain of the snack on her mouth. She hade back to her fortune-teller persona and asked, "Who wants to know their future?"


    "Kuina, you should wipe your mouth first," Yuuki said and wiped Kuina''s mouth with a handkerchief.


    "Thank you," Kuina said while letting Yuuki wipe the stain of snack on her mouth.


    "........"


    ''Is this really fortune-teller?''

 Chapter 1096: Someone is coming for me

    "So who is going to be read?" Kuina asked.


    Yuuki suddenly noticed that he was being stared at by Utaha and Eriri. "What?" He felt confused by their expression.


    "You try," Utaha said.


    Eriri nodded and said, "We have tried it before, it should be your time next."


    Yuuki thought for a while and nodded. "OK."


    Kuina nodded and looked at Yuuki. "Everything that I have said here might be true or might be false." She looked at them and said, "Whether you believe it or not, it doesn''t really matter."


    "....."


    Eriri and Utaha thought that Kuina had be a real fortune-teller at this moment. They felt quite curious about what she would do after this.


    "So what should I do this time?" Yuuki asked.


    "First, you can ask me a question about what you want to know," Kuina said.


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "How about what will happen in the School Festival, is there something unexpected happening?" He didn''t know what to ask and only asked about what would happen at the school festival since it was the only thing on his mind.


    Of course, there were a lot of things on his mind, but all of them were better to be kept inside his head alone rather than talking about it to the women.


    Kuina nodded without saying anything. She had entered her mysterious state and moved her hands in a circle around the crystal ball.


    "......."


    Eriri and Utaha became quite nervous at this moment.


    Women have always had an interest in something mysterious, especially fortune-telling since it is quite fun.


    "I can see something," Kuina said in a low voice.


    "See something?" Utaha asked.


    "What did you see?"


    Yuuki didn''t say anything and felt speechless. He was the one who was being read, but two of them were curious.


    "I can see that someone is going toe toward youter during the School Festival," Kuina said.


    "......."


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and wondered whether Kuina had a hidden power or Sacred Gears on her body. He didn''t think that it was quite strange since there were a lot of people who owned a mysterious power such as Hinako who was able to talk with an animal. That was why he didn''t think that it was weird for Kuina to have an ability.


    "This person is going to ask you to help do something," Kuina said.


    "What exactly?" Utaha asked.


    Kuina shook her head and said, "I don''t know, but you need to be prepared."


    Utaha and Eriri were confused at the time and weren''t sure what to say.


    "So that is it?" Yuuki asked.


    Kuina nodded and said, "Yes, that''s all I can tell what will happen to you during the School Festival."


    Yuuki nodded and thought that there might be something happening, but from Kuina''s expression, he could tell that it wasn''t something dangerous and only some simple cores or something.


    Eriri and Utaha felt a bit disappointed since the answer was quite simple.


    Utaha who had seen a lot of mysterious power might think that everything that Kuina said might be true to a certain extent and that was why she was a bit curious about what would happen next.


    "Is there anything that you want to ask?" Kuina asked.


    Eriri wanted to say something, but suddenly the curtain of the tent opened.


    "Yuuki, are you here?"


    They turned and saw Chitoge and Tsugumi looking at him with a hopeful expression.


    Eriri and Utaha looked at Kuina with a surprised expression and didn''t think that Yuuki would be called soon.


    Raku was in his costume while reading the script in his hand. He was very happy since he could y Romeo with his loved one. ''Onodera''. He turned toward her and saw her also looking at him. He thought that Onodera was very beautiful when she was wearing a princess''s costume.


    Onodera was also very happy at this moment when she thought that she could y in the drama together with Raku. However, she was also very embarrassed at that moment. She looked at Chitoge who seemed didn''t care much about what she would do with her boyfriend.


    Onodera thought about the rtionship between Raku and Chitoge and thought about their fake rtionship. She knew that it was because of their family problem and also it was because Raku''s older brother had a lot of girlfriends making it hard for Chitoge to date Yuuki. She sighed and thought that everything was because of Yuuki.


    Raku looked at Onodera who sighed at this moment and couldn''t help but became worried. He walked toward her and asked, "Onodera, what''s wrong?"


    "Huh? Ichijou-kun," Onodera said in surprise when she saw him walking toward her. However, suddenly she noticed that there was someone who almost fell down the stairs. "Be careful!" She stood up hurriedly and tried to catch this person.


    Raku who saw this also hurriedly ran to help them. "Be careful!"


    Onodera and Raku caught the person who had fallen from the stairs together and saved her, but suddenly they heard a quite loud sounding from their legs.


    Crack!


    "......"


    Everyone gathered together and looked at both Raku and Onodera with a worried expression.


    Kyoko, who was their homeroom teacher, looked at both Raku and Onodera before shaking her head. "Both of your legs have been sprained.


    "......."


    Shuu looked up and felt a bit speechless. "Both of our main characters have been sprained?"


    "Sensei, I can do-- It hurts!" Raku held his leg and felt quite painful.


    "Ichijou-kun!" Onodera, who also couldn''t move, was worried when she saw him try to stand up.


    Kyoko shook her head and said, "We need to change both of them with a substitute, we can''t let them y." She couldn''t let her wounded students start the y.


    "......."


    Everyone was a bit restless since they didn''t prepare a substitute for the role of Romeo and Juliet. They didn''t say anything and they knew that bing Romeo and Juliet was a very big responsibility.


    Raku thought for a while and said, "How about Big Bro?"


    "Big Bro? Do you mean Yuuki?" Shuu asked.


    Raku nodded and said, "If it''s him then he should be able to remember the entire lines and y Romeo''s role perfectly."


    They thought for a while and nodded since they remembered that Yuuki had done a drama before.


    "I''ll call him now," Tsugumi said.


    "I''ll follow you," Chitoge said.


    Kyoko nodded and said, "If that''s alright with all of you then I don''t see a problem."


    They looked at each other and nodded. They didn''t have a problem for Raku''s big brother to y in the drama.


    "But now who is going to y Juliet?" Kyoko asked.


    "ME! ME! ME! ME!" Marika raised her hand and shouted loudly.


    "........"


    "Is there anyone else?" Kyoko asked.

 Chapter 1097: There is nothing to hide anymore

    Tsugumi and Chitoge exined what had happened to their ss.


    "Is Raku and Chitoge alright?" Yuuki asked with a worried expression.


    "They should be alright since their legs are only sprained, but they can''t perform today''s drama for our ss," Tsugumi said.


    Eriri and Utaha, who were by their sides, looked at each other and turned to see Kuina happily eating a snack in her tent.


    "...."


    Neither of them were sure whether they should be sighed or surprised at this moment at the ability of Kuina. They thought that it was really surprising for someone to reallye to him and ask for his help.


    "That is why Ichijou-san has told us to ask for your help," Tsugumi said.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and asked, "Really? Raku is?" He was a bit surprised when Raku asked for his help.


    "Is it alright for you to y a Romeo in the drama of our ss?" Chitoge asked.


    "..."


    Yuuki was speechless and he also didn''t have any preparation, but when he saw the expression of both Chitoge and Tsugumi. He sighed and looked at Eriri and Utaha. "What are you going to do?"


    "Well, we''re going to watch you," Utaha said.


    "Just agree with it," Eriri said while nodding.


    They were also curious about the drama that would be yed by Yuuki.


    "Well, I''ll do it," Yuuki answered.


    "Then, Utaha, I''ll borrow him for a while," Tsugumi said.


    "Let''s go! We need to be in a hurry!" Chitoge said.


    Tsugumi and Chitoge pulled Yuuki''s hands and brought him hurriedly to the backstage of the drama.


    Eriri and Utaha looked at each other before deciding to go to the audience seat to watch for the drama. They thought to go early since they wanted to sit down in front row since they wanted to see the drama better.


    "Wait, I''lle with you!" Kuina said.


    "Then, we met too," Hinako said.


    Sun-Chan nodded and said, "I''lle too since we are also on our break."


    Eriri and Utaha didn''t see a problem and went out together to go to the gymnasium together.


    Yuuki went together and could see both Raku and Onodera whose legs were being wrapped by a bandage. "You''re alright?"


    Rakuughed wryly and said, "My leg hurts." He looked at Yuuki and said, "Big Bro, you go to y at my ce."


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and asked, "You sure that you''re alright with that?"


    Raku looked at Yuuki and sighed. "I - I hope to y this drama and I have practiced it for a long time, but...."


    "Ichijou-kun...." Onodera who was by his side also felt quite disappointed since she had lost her chance to perform a drama together.


    Yuuki looked at both of them and thought that they might really start dating each other. He was curious about what would be the reaction of both Shuuei n and BeeHive Gang when they saw Raku was doing a y together with a drama.


    Yuuki hoped that there wouldn''t be a war at this moment.


    "Can you y Romeo''s role, Big Bro?" Raku asked.


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "I can y the role, but isn''t it better for you to y to each other?"


    "Of course, I want to y, but my leg...." Raku sighed.


    "Well, I can give you a massage to make your leg better, do you want to try?" Yuuki asked.


    "What?!"


    They were surprised when they heard it.


    "Is that true? Is it really possible?" Raku asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Of course, do you want to try it?"


    Raku nodded and felt very excited. "Yes, please."


    "Well take off your shoes first," Yuuki said.


    Raku took his clothes and looked at Yuuki who started to give him a massage. He moved his hand slowly at Raku''s leg which was swollen.


    "O - Oh..." Raku was surprised when his swollen leg started to dete and it had turned normal. "T - Thank you, Big Bro."


    "Well, calm down," Yuuki said and looked at Raku. "Go walk around to make your feetfortable."


    Raku nodded and said, "I''ll do that." He stood up and walked around to make his leg morefortable.


    Yuuki looked at Onodera and said, "Do you want me to give you a massage too?"


    "Please." Onodera nodded. She also wanted to y a drama with Raku.


    Yuuki nodded and also started to give Onedera''s leg which was swollen.


    Onodera didn''t expect that it would feel quite weird andfortable at the same time. She was quite nervous in front of Yuuki since if she really would be Raku''s wife then Yuuki would be his brother-inw.


    Yuuki looked at Onodera, who was the girl that Raku had fallen in love with. "Do you like Raku?"


    "H - Huh?!" Onodera blushed when she heard Yuuki''s question.


    "So?" Yuuki asked.


    Onodera looked at Yuuki and nodded. "I love him."


    Yuuki nodded and didn''t say anything afterwards. "Go and have fun on stage." He pped her leg and made her create a funny noise.


    "Kyaaa!!"


    "Big Bro, what did you do?" Raku frowned looking at Yuuki.


    "Nothing, her leg hurts more than you after all and it is quite hard to give her a massage," Yuuki exined.


    Raku who heard Yuuki''s exnation was still worried and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "Y - Yes," Onodera said with a blush.


    "I''ll watch you from the side and when you have a problem tell me," Yuuki said.


    "Yes!" Onodera and Raku were thankful to Yuuki.


    "No problem," Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki-sama! You''re amazing!" Marika said and hugged him. "But it is a shame that we can''t y Romeo and Juliet together."


    "Well, the stage isn''t for us," Yuuki said.


    Tsugumi also stood up beside Yuuki and frowned. "Why is that guy happy to perform with Onodera?" She looked at Chitoge and said, "Ojou-sama, are you alright with that?"


    Chitoge shook her head and said, "It''s alright." She looked at Onodera and Raku and thought that she shouldn''t lie anymore. She looked at Yuuki then looked at Tsugumi. "Tsugumi, after the drama, there is something that I want to discuss with you."


    "Hmm?"

 Chapter 1098: What did she want to talk?

    The drama was yed and Yuuki was watching both Onodera and Raku who were ying a drama together on the stage.


    Yuuki could see happy expressions on their faces. He crossed his arms and thought that they really loved each other. He turned to see at the stage to see that there were both members of Shuuei n and Bee Hive Group who seemed quite confused when they watched the show. He didn''t think that it was weird since the one who was performing wasn''t Chitoge, but Onodera.


    "Raku-san is in love with Onodera-san?" Marika asked.


    "What do you think?" Yuuki asked.


    Marika looked at Chitoge and said, "It''s quite a trouble."


    "Well, not exactly," Yuuki said.


    "Oh? Is there something that I don''t know about the rtionship between the three of them?" Marika asked. She was quite curious about what had happened.


    "I can''t tell you now," Yuuki said.


    "Then, you can tell meter," Marika said and hugged Yuuki''s arm. "Do you think Raku-san is like you?"


    "......."


    Yuuki looked at Marika and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean a beast who loves to create a harem," Marika said while looking at him.


    "......."


    "Do you think that I''m a beast?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes," Marika answered with a smile.


    Yuuki smiled and said, "Then, this beast is going to eat this cute girlter."


    "Kyaa...." Marika smiled and snuggled into his arms.


    "What are you two ying at?" Tsugumi asked.


    "Tsugumi-san, be careful, Yuuki-sama is going to eat you down," Marika said.


    "What?!" Tsugumi was surprised and blushed.


    "Please leave everything to me and go ahead first." Marika looked at Yuuki with firm expression and said, "I''ll handle this beast myself."


    "........"


    Tsugumi sighed and said, "Enough of joking and go to the stage since it''ll be your role after this."


    "Yeeessss!!!" Marika saidzily and walked toward the stage.


    Tsugumi stood up beside Yuuki and asked, "Yuuki, can I ask you something?"


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Do you think that Raku-san is in love with Onodera-san?" Tsugumi asked.


    "Why do you think so?" Yuuki asked. He suddenly felt that the story between Raku and Onodera was simr to a real Romeo and Juliet when he thought about it.


    "Well, Ojou-sama has asked me to meet herter." Tsugumi sighed and said, "I wonder what she wants to tell me? Is it something serious? Does she hurt?" She took out a gun and said with a serious expression. "If that bean sprout is really going to hurt Ojou-sama then I won''t hesitate and put a hole in his body!"


    Raku who was on the stage suddenly felt a chill at this moment. He looked around with a confused expression about what was happening.


    "Romeo! Romeo!"


    "Y - Yes!!!"


    "Stop! Stop!" Yuuki took the gun from Tsugumi''s hand since he was really worried that this girl would really put a hole in Raku''s body.


    "Let go of me! I need to assassinate him!" Tsugumi said with a serious expression.


    "Don''t jump to any conclusion! Chitoge might ask you for different things," Yuuki said. He also couldn''t let Tsugumi assassinate his little brother.


    Tsugumi stopped and asked, "Really?"


    "Well, I''m not sure, but you need to be prepared since I''m not sure that she wants to talk to you, but I can assure you that Raku hasn''t hurt Chitoge," Yuuki said.


    Tsugumi looked at Yuuki for a while and asked, "Really?"


    "Really." Yuuki nodded and said, "I can assure you such a thing won''t happen to Chitoge and Raku won''t hurt her."


    Tsugumi nodded and said, "I''ll believe in you." She looked at him and asked, "Then, what is Ojou-sama going to talk to me about?"


    "I''m not sure" Yuuki shook his head and said, "She will talk to youter, you don''t need to be in hurry, right?"


    Tsugumi nodded and thought that she would hear what her Ojou-sama would sayter and she didn''t need to be in a hurry.


    Yuuki was also surprised that Chitoge had something that she wanted to talk about with Tsugumi. ''What''s she going to say?''


    "Yuuki, here!"


    Yuuki turned and saw Yukari and Uomi walking toward him.


    "Where have you been?" Uomi asked.


    "I have been here for a while," Yuuki answered.


    "Well, the concert is going to start soon," Uomi said.


    "You need to be prepared," Yukari said.


    "What about the surprise?" Yuuki asked. He remembered that his song in the past had been used by Uomi and Yukari for the secret event.


    "That event would start before our concert," Yukari said.


    "Yeah, you need to change your clothes first," Uomi said.


    "Well, let me watch this drama first since it is almost over soon," Yuuki said.


    Uomi and Yukari looked at each other and nodded when they heard him.


    The drama had sessfully performed and everyone in Raku''s ss was very happy with the result.


    Raku wanted to thank his brother once again, but he didn''t see him anywhere. "Chitoge, where is Big Bro?"


    "He is going out with the student council president and Yukari-san," Chitoge said.


    "Is it? Why?" Raku was confused.


    "He is going to perform soon," Tsugumi said.


    "Really?! Then, I need to go to prepare my camera right away!" Marika snapped her fingers and said, "Honda, prepare everything."


    Suddenly Honda appeared beside Marika and nodded. "Right away, Ojou-sama!"


    "........."


    They were speechless when they saw Honda who suddenly appeared beside Marika.


    ''Ninja?'' They thought inwardly at this moment.


    Chitoge pulled Tsugumi and Marika together. "Let''s go."


    Marika and Tsugumi looked at each other and felt weird at this moment.


    Raku looked at the three girls then looked at Onodera who was standing beside him. "Let''s go?"


    "Yes." Onodera nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 1099: School Festival is Over....

    It was the time for thest event and everyone had been waiting outside while watching the stage in front of them.


    "Thest event is dancing and singing, right?"


    "I wonder who is singing."


    "Are Yuuki and Yukari going to perform?"


    "Well, I''m not sure, since they''re also quite busy right? Since they''re popr and so on."


    Everyone was talking to each other before the MC entered the stage.


    "Everyone! Have you been waiting for this time!"


    "YEAH!!!!!"


    Everyone also followed the mood of the energetic MC at this moment.


    "Well, I''m very happy that all of you really love this event, and before the School Festival is being closed by the student council president''s speech, why don''t we enjoy the performance of 48 students of our school!" The MC raised her hand and shouted, "Please enter all of you!"


    Yuuki was also part of the event, but he was wearing sunsses and very gaudy clothes at the time. He was standing behind turntables and a DJ mixer with a microphone right in front of his mouth.


    Akeno was standing with Konekoughing when she saw Yuuki who was wearing gaudy clothes. "That''s very funny."


    "It''s weird," Koneko said while twitching her nose.


    They came quitete, but it didn''t really matter since they wereing to watch his concert. Because of the matter of the Qlippoth, they were quite busy, but it was good when they had a lot of people who helped them.


    Rias also came with them while looking around curiously. It had been a while for her toe to this school since she had onlye during the drama in the past. They didn''t have that much interest in each other at first, but it was quite different now when they had be close to each other. "Oh, it is going to start soon."


    (BGM - AKB48 - Koisuru Fortune Cookie).


    Yuuki started the music while holding an earphone on his side. "What''s up, everyone? Can you hear me? If life hits you down, no boyfriend, no girlfriend, too much bad news! There is no reason to be down! It''s time to get up! We have a new song from FHS 48 ( Fujiyama High School) to make you feel good! Fortune Cookies in Love! So please listen to it!" He changed the music and made the mood brighter.


    The 48 girls on the stage started to dance with quite an interesting dance.


    "Please dance together!" Yuuki shouted.


    "Even though I like you."


    "It''s like you''re not interested in me."


    "I prepared myself so many times to have my heartbroken."


    "Yeah! Yeah! Yeah!"


    Everyoneughed and smiled when they heard the song.


    "Let''s dance!" Yukana and Ranko smiled while pulling Eriri, Utaha, Shouko, and their groups. They watched the stage with a happy expression and didn''t expect the show to be this good. They were also happy that they could stay together at the same time at this moment.


    Uomi, who was with the teacher, also managed to dance together in front of the stage. She had asked them to train to make them able to dance normally when the song was yed. She hoped to make this event merrier and that was why she asked the teachers to participate.


    Luckily, the group of teachers didn''t have resistance and also joined the dance together with everyone.


    The students were also dancing together since the student president had taught them this sh mob that would be done during the school festival.


    Some of the students also helped the people who came to the school festival to dance together.


    This moment, everyone was filled with festive mood dancing and singing together this happy song at the same time.


    Yuuki was the most surprised at this moment since he didn''t expect for everyone to dance together at this moment. He thought that it would be only 48 girls that had been selected by Uomi, but didn''t expect for the entire school to dance together. Heughed and also followed their dance behind the turntable so the people who didn''t know how to dance could follow his movement.


    Akeno who came along with the group of supernatural beings also danced at the same time together since it was quite rare for them to have such a chance to feel rxed after the Qlippoth attack.


    However, at this moment, they had forgotten all the matters within their heads and yed at the same time dancing along with this song.


    "Love Fortune Cookies."


    "The future ain''t that bad."


    "Hey! Hey! Hey!"


    "You gotta show your smile to get some of that luck."


    "Heart-shaped Fortune Cookie."


    "Let''s start making our luck better."


    Their bodies became very spirited after they heard such a song and kept dancing until the song was over.


    When the song was over, Uomi who was student council president started with her speech and told everyone about how she really loved this school and she always wanted this school to be continued. She also hoped for everyone to enjoy this festival andstly said, "I won''t talk too long since I know that all of you have been waiting for this!" She raised her hand and said, "Yuuki! Yukari! Please enter!"


    "WOOOOOOOOO!!!!!"


    Everyone was surprised and didn''t believe that Yukari and Yuuki would really perform at the school festival.


    Yuuki and Yukari looked at each other and smiled. They greeted everyone and started with their songs today to end this school festival.


    Chitoge who was watching Yuuki and Yukari watched the stage before pulling Tsugumi''s shirt.


    "What''s wrong, Ojou-sama?" Tsugumi asked with a confused expression since she had been watching the concert.


    "Tsugumi, I have something to talk with you about..." Chitoge said in a low voice.


    "Sorry? I didn''t hear you, Ojou-sama? What did you say?" Tsugumi asked since the song was too loud and Chitoge''s sound was too low.


    Chitoge moved closer to Tsugumi''s ear and said, "I love Yuuki!"


    "...."


    "READY FOR ONE MORE SONG!!!"


    "YEAH!!!!"


    The discussion of Chitoge and Tsugumi was drowned by everyone''s voice and before long the school festival of Fujiyama High School was over.

 Chapter 1100: Start of Kengan Annihilation

    Yuuki was done with the school festival and had performed in two schools. It was a very good experience and also his first experience experiencing a school festival. However, this time, he needed to go out for a week for a Kengan Annihtion.


    Yuuki had decided to go out with Haibara, Shouko, Isuzu, and Rossweisse for this trip and the five of them woulde to the remote ind together for this event.


    They had decided before to not bring too many people since this event might be a bit dangerous, and that was why he didn''t bring too many people.


    "Is it alright?" Shouko asked.


    "You don''t need to worry, this guy is as strong as a bull," Haibara said.


    Yuuki wanted to say that he wouldn''t lose to a God, but he decided to shut his mouth at this moment.


    "Rossweisse-san, please take care of me," Isuzu said and bowed her head since she knew that Rossweisse was Yuuki''s legendary secretary. She knew that Rossweisse was very powerful and that was why she showed respect to her.


    "You don''t need to be so formal, you can call me Rossweisse," Rossweisse said with a smile.


    "So how are we going to get there?" Haibara asked.


    "There is a cruiseter." Yuuki looked at Haibara and asked, "You''re not going to change into your a.d.u.l.t form?"


    Haibara shook her head and said, "No, I''m afraid there are a lot of things happeningter."


    Yuuki frowned and asked, "Why do you think so? I didn''t bring Conan along with me." He felt that it was impossible that there was trouble when he didn''t bring Conan with him.


    "Well...." Haibara thought for a while and nodded. "That''s true." She knew that the source of trouble was Conan and without that guy, everything would be alright.


    "That''s why you should change into your a.d.u.l.t form," Yuuki said.


    "Why do you want me to change into my a.d.u.l.t form?" Haibara asked curiously.


    "Because I don''t want people to think that I''m a lolicon," Yuuki said.


    "..." Haibara was speechless and said, "Then, just tell them that I''m your little sister or something."


    "You''re alright with that?" Yuuki asked.


    "It will be a crime if someone knows that you''re dating an elementary student," Haibara said with an expressionless expression.


    "...." Yuuki was speechless and nodded.


    "What are they talking about?" Isuzu asked. She didn''t know about Haibara''s condition and that was why she didn''t understand what they were talking about.


    "Is it alright to talk to Isuzu?" Yuuki asked.


    Haibara nodded and said, "Why not? She is your girlfriend too, right?"


    Isuzu blushed when Haibara said that she was his girlfriend.


    ''Cute...''


    Everyone thought at this moment.


    Yuuki started to tell Izusu about what had happened to Haibara''s condition.


    Isuzu was surprised when she heard it and didn''t expect such a little girl to be the same age as her and being chased by an evil organization. "So you''re in this state to escape from them?"


    "Yes." Haibara nodded in response. She didn''t mind telling her story since she knew that all of them here were very trustworthy. They were part of the family and part of Yuuki''s girlfriends. In the future, they would be sisters and if she couldn''t trust them then who should she able to trust in the future?


    That was why she didn''t mind telling everything to everyone here.


    Shouko hugged Haibara while caressing her slowly. She felt that the thing that Haibara had experienced was very cruel. "You''re here with us now."


    "Hmm..." Haibara looked at Shouko and thought that this girl was an angel. Even though Shouko seemed quite naive, she also knew about Shouko''s story. She also wanted to give the people who bullied her a poison, but she knew that this girl was very kind.


    "So what are you going to do with that organization?" Rossweisse asked.


    "If possible then I''m going to destroy it since they''re also terrorists. They have made a lot of enemies, but they also have a lot of allies because of their research," Yuuki said.


    "What research?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Of course, it is Haibara''s drug that can turn someone younger. Try to think of it when a hundred year old man suddenly drunk Haibara''s drug then they will turn younger. It might be 40 years old or more, but it doesn''t matter since they can live longer in their life," Yuuki said.


    "In the end, what do you mean?" Izusu asked.


    "It means that someone can live for a long time," Rossweisse said.


    Immortality.


    There were a lot of people who wanted to have immortality, especially when they were rich since there weren''t many times when they had be rich. They wanted to live longer to enjoy their life longer and that was why they had decided to support the ck Organization.


    There were also a lot of things, but none of them were that importantpared to the drug that was created by Haibara.


    "That''s why they''re trying to chase after me," Haibara said.


    "Well, you''re with me now, and you don''t need to worry about them," Yuuki said. He had never treated a ck Organization as his opponent and he had always been waiting for a chance to end them and soon he would get that chance.


    "Thank you," Haibara said while showing a rare smile on her face.


    Yuuki also smiled and told her not to worry.


    The trip was quite enjoyable since they were talking to each other before they had arrived at the location.


    They saw arge luxurious cruise in front of them and knew that they had arrived in this ce.

 Chapter 1101: Alliance?

    "This cruise is very big!" Shouko was surprised since it was her first time seeing such arge ship.


    "It''s alright," Yuuki said normally. He didn''t think too much about the cruise in front of him and he was sure that the organizer was borrowing the ship rather than buying it by themselves since the price of buying a cruise was too much. He also thought that it wasn''t necessary only if they had a cruise trip business or other business.


    "Is it alright to dress like this?" Izusu asked. She was wearing very casual clothes since she didn''t expect that it would be this type of trip. She looked at Rossweisse who was wearing a woman suit and couldn''t help but sigh at her professionalism.


    "It''s alright, isn''t it? Since there is someone who is only wearing a panty," Haibara said with a t tone while looking at someone.


    They were surprised and saw their acquaintance there.


    "Uncle Sekibayashi!"


    Sekibayashi turned when his name was called. "Oh, Yuuki! Nishimiya! Isuzu, too!" He nodded with a smile then looked at Rossweisse. "I''m sorry, I don''t know your name."


    "No problem, my name is Rossweisse." Rossweisse nodded and said, "Sekibayashi-san."


    Sekibayashi nodded and said, "Alright, I have remembered all of your names."


    "Aren''t you cold wearing those clothes?" Shouko asked with a worried expression.


    "..." They were speechless when they heard Shouko''s question, but they thought that this girl was really an angel.


    ''Nishimiya is a real angel!'' Sekibayashi thought and said, "No problem!" He hit his chest and said, "My body is very strong."


    "But Yuuki is also very strong, but he doesn''t wear such clothes," Shouko said.


    "...."


    "Anyway, why don''t we go together?" Yuuki said to change the topic of conversation. He looked at the bald man beside Sekibayashi and knew that it was Sekibayashi''s employer. "Shikano-san."


    Shinako Gen nodded and asked, "Is it alright for you to take a trip for a week?"


    "Well, the school might be quite troubled," Yuuki said.


    Gen sighed and said, "When I look at you, I feel I''m quite old."


    Yuukiughed and said, "Of course not, you''re still young."


    "Well, that''s true." Gen nodded and asked, "You''re going to win?"


    "What do you think?" Yuuki didn''t have that much interest in fighting with a group of martial artists since he knew that they couldn''t defeat him, especially after he had used magic, but he wouldn''t use it this time and only fight barehanded.


    Yuuki suddenly noticed that someone was looking at him. He saw a middle-aged man with a scarred face. ''Burn?''


    "Hayami Katsumasa. He is the CEO of Toyo Electric Power Co and also the leader of the biggest faction in the Kengan Association," Gen said.


    "Hmm...." Yuuki didn''t think much about this person and could see that this person could threaten anyone with using electricity as their threat. He could see that this person might threaten to cut off the electricity of somepanies in exchange for their support or something, but he didn''t need to worry about that since his father had all stocks in every member of the Kengan Association and the number of stock wasn''t small either.


    The CEO was a leader of thepany, but they needed to be responsible to the shareholders. If they did something wrong then the shareholders could change them with other people.


    "Do you want to create an alliance with me?" Gen asked.


    "Alliance?" Yuuki looked at Gen without expression. He didn''t care much about the power game in the Kengan Association since he didn''t have an interest in Kengan Association.


    "Well, you don''t need to think too much about this alliance. Just think that I''ll support you if you win and you''ll support me if I win," Gen said.


    Yuuki shrugged his shoulders and said, "Why not? Who makes you Sekibayashi-san''s employer."


    Genughed in response and said, "Well, let''s enter since it is a bit cold.


    Yuuki nodded and agreed since the weather was quite cold at this time.


    Hayami Katsumasa looked at Yuuki and his group who entered the cruise together. He kept looking without showing emotion.


    "Do you want me to handle them, boss?"


    Hayami looked at his subordinates while raising his eyebrow and said, "Go and I''ll cut down your body and turn it into a feed for the fist on the sea."


    "....."


    The person who had said those words was scared when he heard Hayami''s words.


    "Don''t do anything for him since his identity is very troublesome," Hayami said. If it was another CEO then it was alright, but Yuuki was the son of the biggest Yakuza organization and that organization also held quiterge shares in hispany. Even though their group was quite organized, they were still criminal organizations. Yuuki''s father was also his good friend and he had heard from him that Yuuki didn''t have that much interest in bing a leader of the Kengan Association.


    Hayami knew that the only enjoyment of Yuuki was women and fighting beside that Yuuki didn''t care much. He had researched about him a bit before and he was a bit surprised with Yuuki''s connection and there was also a trace from that world too.


    If it was really from a different world or supernatural world then it was better to stay away since nothing good came from them.


    "Let''s go," Hayami said and walked toward the cruise.


    Everyone nodded and followed their boss to the cruise.


    Hayama wanted to be the leader of the Kengan Association and to do that he didn''t mind to dispose of anyone who tried to hinder him.


    Ohma and Yamashita also went out on the cruise together and walked toward the luxurious cruise, but they were stopped.


    "Our ship isn''t here," Akiyama said.


    "Then, where is our ship?" Yamashita asked with a confused expression.


    "Over there," Akiyama said while pointing her finger at the huge dpidated and old cruise which was very shadypared to the luxurious cruise.


    Gulp!


    Yamashita looked at Akiyama and asked, "Really?"


    "Really." Akiyama nodded and said, "Let''s go."


    "....."


    Yamashita looked at the luxurious cruise for a while and sighed. He was very disappointed with this development.

 Chapter 1102: Troublesome Situation

    "The scenery is really good," Shouko said while looking at the night sky.


    Haibara, Rosswesse, Izusu, and Yuuki also went together to look around the cruise after they had visited their room.


    They had decided to stay together in arge suite. Even though some of them were quite shy, they felt that it was morefortable to stay together with him.


    Yuuki also had a strange feeling when he entered this ship. Even though he knew that Conan wasn''t here, he couldn''t help but thought that there would be a troublesome thing that would happenter.


    However, when he thought that he could end all the trouble in an instant then he felt that it wasn''t that bad.


    Yuuki didn''t think that the enemy would mingle inside the cruise, but rather they would go with a difference.


    Ring!


    Yuuki took his phone and opened it when he saw the one who had called him. "What''s wrong, Dad?"


    "You should be on the ship, right now?" Issei asked.


    "Yes, I''m touring around," Yuuki said. "You''re not going to join?" He thought that his father might join the fun to watch the tournament.


    "Well, I mighte in the final," Issei said.


    "I''ll wait for you then," Yuuki said.


    "Are you confident that you''ll enter the final?" Issei asked.


    "I''m confident I can win," Yuuki said.


    "...." Issei thought for a while and asked, "Do you have an interest in the Kengan Association?"


    "No, but if I win then I might as well let someone buy it from it," Yuuki said. He had thought for a while and it was better to sell the position of leader of Kengan Association after he had gotten it. He was sure that a lot of people wanted to buy it from him.


    "Hmm, that''s a good idea," Issei said. He also didn''t really want Yuuki to be the leader of the Kengan Association at a young age. He thought that his son should do something that he wanted to do rather than taking care of a group of grumpy old men.


    Issei knew that even if his son really became the leader of the Kengan Association, it didn''t matter if he could control all of the members since he was very young at this moment.


    "Well, I won''t bother you with your trip," Issei said.


    "Will Rakue here too?" Yuuki asked.


    "No, but I have wanted to ask you something about Raku," Issei said.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Did he fall on live with a girl?" Issei asked.


    "Isn''t he? He has his own crush," Yuuki said.


    "..."


    "That girl isn''t Chitoge, right?" Issei asked.


    "No, his crush is another girl," Yuuki said. He thought for a while and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "Well, our rtionship with Bee Hive Group is pretty chummy, but if Raku is really broke up with Chitoge then...." Issei didn''t need to continue since the result was obvious.


    "What are you going to do?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, what do you think of Chitoge?" Issei asked.


    "She is beautiful," Yuuki answered honestly.


    "How about...."


    "No," Yuuki hurriedly said.


    "I haven''t said anything yet." Issei was speechless.


    "I know what you want to say, but what do you think will happen after that?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, the Bee Hive Gang will be happy since their youngdy is so beautiful that both brothers have fallen in love with her," Issei said with an excited tone.


    "Have you watched too much drama on television?" Yuuki answered with a sigh.


    "Well, it seems that you have an interest in her so that I don''t have to worry anymore," Issei said with a sigh of relief.


    "What?" Yuuki wanted to say something, but the phone was closed. He twitched his mouth and felt that his father was getting more rogue for some reason. ''Well, he is a leader of the Yakuza group after all."


    "What''s wrong?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Nothing, my father is just asking me about our trip," Yuuki said.


    "Oh." Rosswesse nodded and felt quite nervous. "Is he quite scary?"


    "No, you might find it surprising that he is a very amiable man." Yuuki wrapped his hand around Rosswisse''s waist and said, "I''ll bring you to meet him in the future."


    "Huh?!" Rossweisse blushed when she heard him. She thought that this guy was ready to marry her.


    "Yuuki,e here!" Shouko waved her hand at them.


    "Wait for me," Yuuki said. "Let''s go there."


    "Hmm.." Rossweisse nodded in response.


    They walked around the cruise and could see a lot of people in suits with very huge bodies.


    This scene made Shouko quite nervous. "Who are they?"


    "They''re the bodyguards on this cruise," Yuuki said.


    "Why is there a bodyguard?" Shouko asked curiously.


    "Well, because all the people who areing to this ce are people who have a lot of money and authority within the majority of this country," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Shouko was surprised at this moment.


    Everyone who saw Shouko at that moment couldn''t help but think that this girl was really cute.


    Even the bodyguard who listened to their conversation couldn''t help but feel warm.


    Shouko asked a lot of questions and Yuuki also answered her question normally while holding her hand.


    Some people looked at him with jealous expression since he was surrounded by beautiful girls, however, that ignored them since they were just strangers to them.


    There was also a match that was held right now to determine the rest of the participants for the Kengan Annihtion, but they didn''t intend to watch it since Shouko didn''t want to watch such cruel things.


    Even though Shouko didn''t like it, she forced herself toe and hoped to take care of him when he was hurt.


    It was at this moment when they wanted to go to the restaurant on the cruise that they met a person who covered his face in a hood.


    "Who are you?" Izusu frowned and wanted to take out her gun.


    "Well, calm down, Izusu," Yuuki said and stopped her. He raised his eyebrow and could see that this person was a girl from her bodyline.


    The girl showed a smirk before charging towards Yuuki.


    "...."


    Yuuki thought that he had really entered a troublesome situation.


    COMMENT 28ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>28</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1103: Kure Clan 1

    Yuuki didn''t know what was the intention of this girl and wondered whether this girl was also part of the participants of the Kengan Anhiliation and wanted to eliminate him early to make the battle easier.


    "Yuuki!"


    Shouko was worried, but everyone around her seemed quite rxed.


    "Shouko, you don''t need to worry that much about him," Haibara said.


    Rossweisse nodded and said, "In this ship, I''m not sure who can defeat him."


    "R - Really?" Shouko sighed in relief when she heard it, but she couldn''t maintain her calm when she saw them start to sh with each other.


    The girl who hid her face in hood started with a high kick toward Yuuki''s temple.


    However, Yuuki caught her leg easily and said, "Well, how about giving up?"


    The girl ignored his words and sent out a knee attack with her leg free.


    Yuuki blocked it again, but he let her go and made her free from his grasp.


    The girl who was freed didn''t run away, but she charged once again at him and sent out rapid punches at him.


    Yuuki deflected all of her punches easily and couldn''t help but thought that this girl was troublesome and hurting a girl was against his conscience. However, he could see that this girl wasn''t serious since he could tell that this girl could be stronger. He thought for a while about deliberately creating an opening in his defense.


    The girl who saw a chance hurriedly attacked that opening and wanted to strangle his neck, but when she tried to make him fall down on the ground.


    "......."


    The girl tried to move him, but she couldn''t move him at all. She felt that this guy was a mountain or something.


    Yuuki caught the waist of the girl and opened the hood of this girl.


    !!!!!


    Rossweisse, Shouko, Haibara, and Izusu were surprised when the one who attacked him was a girl.


    "Girl?!"


    They had thought that it was a guy when they could see the fierce battle between them, but they wouldn''t expect that it was a girl.


    This girl is a beautiful young woman with a deceptively defined physique, a small frame, and a moderately sizeable bosom. She has long ck hair, with several bangs that hang over her forehead and two long lengths of hair that dr.a.p.e either side of her face, a small dainty nose, full lips and the most noticeable about her feature is her eyes.


    She has ck sclera and white irises giving her a mysterious charm.


    "Why did you attack me?" Yuuki asked with a confused expression.


    The girl grinned and grabbed Yuuki''s cors tightly while saying, "Make a child with me!"


    "........"


    Everyone was stunned at this moment.


    "What?"


    Yuuki twitched his lips and wouldn''t expect someone to suddenly ask him to make children. He felt quite strange while looking at this girl from up and down. He suddenly remembered someone with the same feature that he had seen in the past. "Kure n?" He had gone to Dubai before and his father had brought a bodyguard from Kure n in the past and the eyes of this girl was simr to his father''s bodyguard.


    "Let''s have children!" The girl said once again.


    "......."


    The girls looked at each other and felt strange at this moment. They wouldn''t expect someone to attack him or ask him to put the children together. ''Is his charm really that strong?'' His charm was really high if he didn''t have a high charm then there was no way for them to be able to live together peacefully without trouble.


    However, Haibara was quite interested in the girl who had asked children from Yuuki. "Kure n?" She heard him saying those words earlier and wondering what n it was. She could tell that it was a quite secretive n or something.


    "Well, what''s your name?" Yuuki asked. His expression was quite t at this time and could tell that this girl wasn''t one of his fans. He had worn his disguise and it was impossible for her to know that it was him with only a first meeting unless she looked at him at a very close distance.


    "Kure Ka. My name is Kure Ka," Ka said with a smile. "Let''s have children together!" She tried to shake Yuuki''s body, but she couldn''t move him at all.


    "........"


    Yuuki was thinking about rejecting this girl, but he could tell that this girl was the type of girl who wouldn''t listen to anyone. He was hoping that the parents of this girl coulde to take her back.


    "Ka! Where are you?"


    Suddenly they heard a shout of someone calling this girl''s name.


    Ka turned and waved her hand. "Uncle, I''m here!"


    "Oh, where have you been? Grandfather has been searching for you."


    There were two men who walked toward them. One of them was a middle-aged man with quite a round body and the other one was a man in his early 30''s with jersey clothes. The two of them had serious expressions when they saw Yuuki who was in his disguise. They were very keen on the body of a human and could tell that the physics of this young man was very powerful. They were wondering who this person was and why he was with their niece.


    Yuuki looked at the fat man and was surprised. "Horio-san?"


    The fat man looked at Yuuki with a frown and asked, "How did you know my name?"


    "It''s me, Yuuki," Yuuki said and took out his sses showing his real appearance to them.


    "......."


    The fat man looked at the sses and wondered what those sses were.

 Chapter 1104: Kure Clan 2

    "Oh, Yuuki, you''re here too," Horio said with a slightly surprised expression.


    "Of course, I''m also a business owner and participant here," Yuuki said.


    Ka looked at both of them and asked, "Uncle, do you know him?"


    Horio nodded and said, "His father is our big client."


    "What? Really?" Ka looked at Yuuki and smiled. "Then, let''s have a child together!"


    "..."


    Yuuki looked at Horio and asked, "Is she always like this?"


    "....."


    Horio was speechless but shook his head. "You know Kure n, right? She thinks that you''re the best mate that she has found in her entire life." He also didn''t think that it was wrong for Ka to search for a strong man to conceive her with a child, and the rtionship between two families was also very good.


    Yuuki was from the Yakuza family and Ka was from the assassin family.


    If both of thembined then it would be the greatest thing for Horio and the family.


    "..."


    Yuuki was speechless and said, "Well, why don''t you bring her back since I need to take a break."


    "Ka, grandfather is calling you," Horio said.


    Ka seemed quite reluctant and sighed. "Well, see you tomorrow, Yuuki!" She smiled and waved her hand before going together with her uncles.


    "...."


    "Your luck is very good for a beautiful girl who suddenly asks you to give her a child," Haibara said.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "Do you like to see me being treated as a s.p.e.r.m donor?" He knew Kure n very well and he also knew why that girl was very interested in him.


    "Yuuki, do you know her?" Shouko asked since she was quite curious who that girl was since she could tell that Ka was very strong even though Ka was a girl.


    "Is she one of your fans?" Isuzu asked.


    "No, I don''t know her and she isn''t one of my fans," Yuuki said.


    "Then, why does she ask you a child?" Rossweisse was a bit embarrassed when she asked this question. She wasn''t brave enough to ask for children and couldn''t do such a shameless thing.


    "Well, because she is Kure n," Yuuki said.


    "Kure n?"


    "How about we go back to our room and order room service while talking about this Kure n?" Yuuki asked.


    They nodded without hesitation and went back to their room since they were very curious about this n.


    "Oh, Ka, where have you been?" An elderly man with slicked-back silver hair and a wrinkled face asked with a doting expression.


    This elderly man is the current patriarch of the Kure n. His name is Kure Erioh.


    Ka smiled brightly and said, "Grandfather, I have something to tell you."


    "Oh? Really?! What is it? Please, tell me?" Erioh asked with a very kind expression and was also curious about what his granddaughter wanted to say to him.


    "Grandfather, I have fallen in love," Ka said with a blushing face.


    "......"


    Erioh''s smile almost cracked at that moment and wanted to shout out who was the bastard who made his granddaughter fall in love. He still maintained his doting smile and said, "Ka, why don''t you go back first to eat or something since I have something to talk about with your uncle."


    "Kay!!!" Ka nodded and walked away from her grandfather in a happy mood.


    Erioh didn''t say anything until Ka was gone. "Horio...." His voice was really cold and he put a lot of pressure on everyone around him.


    Horio sighed when he saw the patriarch and said, "Yes, Sir."


    "Who the hell is this bastard?! How dare he make my granddaughter fall in love! She is still very young and it is not a time for her to marriage?!....." Erioh let out a lot of curses that made everyone tremble.


    "Hahahaha, why not? She is at that age, right? Isn''t it normal for her to fall in love?" A young man with the same feature as Kure n said with augh.


    "Raian?!" Erioh was angry when he heard this young man''s reply.


    "So who is this Don Juan who can make our princess fall in love?" Raian asked.


    Erioh also looked at Horio since he was also curious about who was the one who could make his granddaughter fall in love. He also couldn''t wait to send someone to give that person a lesson to make him stay away from his granddaughter.


    "Well, this person is also our acquaintance," Horio said.


    "Our acquaintance?"


    Horio nodded and said, "The first son of Shuuei''s n''s leader. Yuuki Ichijou."


    "......"


    Raianughed and said, "Well, she has fallen in love with a star, hasn''t she?" He knew about Yuuki since he had also listened to his song in the past.


    Erioh had a difficult expression on his face since he also knew Yuuki''s father and they were also friends. "But... Is this and that different?! I can''t let him steal my granddaughter from me!?!"


    "......"


    Everyone was speechless at this moment and thought that this guy was seriously doting on his granddaughter.


    Erioh calmed himself and said, "He is going to enter the match, right?"


    "Yes, he is a part member and also a fighter in this tournament," Horio said.


    "Raian, I want you to take care of him," Erioh said.


    "Is that alright? He is the son of our client, right?" Raian asked.


    "It''s alright. If he can''t handle you then he isn''t worthy of bing the groom of Kure n," Erioh said with an erratic breath. He didn''t want to do this, but he also knew that his granddaughter would marry someone in the future and of course he wanted the best man as her husband.


    "Hehehe, don''t worry, I''ll teach him somethingter," Raian said with a cruel smile.


    At this moment, Yamashita and Ohma had done with their surprise match and entered the main cruise to join the Kengan Anhiliation that would be held in a few days.


    "Hmm... I can''t wait to watch this battle," Yamashita said with a serious expression.


    "......"


    Ohma ignored Yamashita and went to the restaurant to eat something.


    "W - Wait for me, Ohma!" Yamashita ran to follow him.


    Everyone was serious in this battle since this battle would determine who would be the leader of the economics of this country.

 Chapter 1105: Im quite itchy

    Yuuki woke up in the early morning and looked at everyone who was still sleeping on the huge bed.


    They were ying a lot of things together after he had told them about Kure n.


    Haibara who had listened to Kure n couldn''t help but be very interested since Kure n had a very unique tradition.


    That is, they only marry someone with strong genes.


    There were also a lot of secrets, but he didn''t have enough information to tell her and told her to observe themter during the tournament.


    Yuuki thought to do a morning exercise and slowly got up from his bed.


    "....Yuuki?" Rossweisse had woken up, but she was still sleepy at this moment.


    "Sleep first, I want to exercise," Yuuki said.


    "Ok...." Rossweisse nodded and continued to sleep.


    Yuuki changed his clothes and went out of his room before starting to do a light exercise.


    Togo Mari was walking around in the early morning. She was looking around and hoping for an encounter since she knew that he was here, but she didn''t meet him yesterday. "That damn Muteba is f.u.c.k.i.n.g until morning?!" She was quite annoyed by Muteba since that guy had f.u.c.k.i.e.d a lot of girls, and it seemed that wasn''t enough for him. However, it didn''t really matter as long as that guy could make her into the winner of this tournament.


    Well, it might be because she didn''t meet him that caused her mood to be worse. It had been a while since she met him, but she didn''t find him anywhere.


    Togo looked at the blue sea and had gotten quite used to it since she was often traveling on a ship. She was an arms dealer and it was quite normal for her to transport her goods on arge ship. She was looking for a quiet ce then suddenly someone closed her eyes. "What the f.u.c.k are you doing?!" Her mood was quite bad and she cursed the person who had closed her eyes imminently.


    "Well, your mouth is quite foul."


    Togo raised her eyebrow and took away the hands on her eyes. She turned and saw him there. "Yuuki?"


    "Hey, it has been a while," Yuuki said with a smile. He really liked this bad expression of this woman.


    "Why are you here?" Togo asked. Her mood was slightly better when she met this guy. She didn''t expect to meet him in the early morning.


    "Well, I''m a participant, right?" Yuuki said.


    Togo nodded and asked, "Who is your fighter?"


    "I''m," Yuuki said.


    "You''re the fighter?" Togo said with a worried expression.


    "I''m quite strong, remember?" Yuuki said.


    Togo thought for a while and nodded. She remembered in the past this guy had fought against a Somalia pirate to defend her ship.


    "Who is your fighter?" Yuuki was quite curious about who her fighter was.


    "Muteba, do you remember him?" Togo asked.


    "Muteba, huh?" Yuuki remembered the strong mercenary that he had met in the past. His impression of Muteba was quite strong since he felt that they were a bit simr to each other.


    "I''ll win this tournament," Togo said with a serious expression.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and asked, "You have set your eyes on the chair of Kengan Association''s leader?"


    "Of course! With this position, my business will be smoother!" Togo said with a weird smile.


    "......"


    Yuuki looked at Togo and even though this woman was quite extreme, sometimes she showed a very cute expression.


    "What are you doing here?" Togo asked.


    "I''m doing a morning exercise, what about Muteba? What is he doing?" Yuuki asked.


    "He''s f.u.c.k.i.n.g some girls right now," Togo said.


    "......" Yuuki thought that Muteba was quite simr to him, but he also felt quite hot for some reason right now.


    "Ufufufu, what a rare sight, I see here."


    Yuuki and Togo turned when they heard this voice.


    Togo''s expression became bad when she saw this person.


    "Ringo," Yuuki said and surprised to see her here.


    "Hehehe, Yuuki, Togo, good morning," Ringo said with a smile looking at both of them. "Do both of you have that kind of rtionship?" She could see that Togo and Yuuki were quite close to each other and this made her quite surprised by Yuuki''s taste with a woman. He didn''t do anything to her, yet this guy had done it with Togo. She started to think that her charm had decreased or something.


    "It''s not your business?!" Togo said in annoyed expression.


    "Well, don''t be like that, we''re friends, right?" Ringo said with a very sweet voice while hugging Togo''s arm.


    Togo shuddered and hurriedly moved away from Ringo. "Stay away from me, Bitch?!" She moved closer to Yuuki to protect herself.


    "You''re so mean!" Ringo wanted to cry hearing Togo''s cruel words.


    "......."


    Togo was speechless at the act of Ringo and shuddered once again. She really couldn''t handle this woman and wanted to move away from here.


    "So are both of you alliances?" Ringo asked. This is what she wanted to ask them since they were quite close to each other and she was wondering whether they had made an alliance.


    Yuuki and Togo looked at each other before shaking their heads.


    "No."


    "We haven''t made a deal with each other," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah." Togo nodded.


    Ringo smiled and asked, "Then, why don''t we make an alliance?"


    "......."


    Yuuki looked at Togo and asked, "What do you think?" He didn''t care either way.


    "Well, what are you going to do if you have won the tournament?" Togo asked Yuuki.


    "I''m going to sell it," Yuuki said.


    "......"


    "Are you serious?" Ringo was surprised.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I''m still young. I don''t have an interest in that position right now."


    Ringo and Togo looked at each other and nodded.


    "Let''s make an alliance."


    Even though Togo hated Ringo, it didn''t mean she was blind to the advantage of their alliance.


    "Well, since we''re an alliance, I''ll tell you kindly that someone attacked me yesterday," Ringo said.


    "......."


    "I''ll go back now since someone has been waiting for me," Ringo said with a reluctant expression and went to the man who seemed to look at her with a jealous expression. She sighed at her fighter and knew how he felt at her. Even though she didn''t feel the same, she needed to take care of him since she needed him to fight for her in this tournament.


    Yuuki looked at Togo and asked, "What do you want to do after this?"


    "....."


    Togo was silent for a while and said, "Let''s go. I''m quite itchy right now."


    Yuuki smiled and said, "Let''s go."

 Chapter 1106: Is he not cold?

    Yuuki went back to his room and saw that everyone had woken up.


    "Have you worked out?" Isuzu asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes, I have done a morning exercise earlier." He hasn''t lied since he really did a morning exercise. "Have you eaten breakfast?"


    "No, let''s go out together," Rossweisse said.


    Everyone agreed and went to the restaurant to eat their breakfast. They would arrive at the location of the tournament tomorrow and decided to spend their day touring around the cruise again.


    "Where do you want to go?" Yuuki asked.


    "I want to read a book," Haibara said.


    "..."


    They looked at Haibara and thought that this girl was an indoor type, but most of them were also an indoor type since they didn''t have a hobby to go out quite often.


    "It''s a rare chance to be here, do you really want to read a book?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well...." Haibara thought for a while and nodded. "Then, where do you want to go?"


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "Casino?"


    "No!"


    "Don''t gamble."


    "Gambling will only make you lose your money."


    "The purpose of a casino is to make the owner of the casino richer."


    They immediately rejected Yuuki since they didn''t want to go to the casino.


    Yuuki also didn''t have any idea where to go and said, "Let''s just look around if there isn''t anything interesting just go back to the room."


    They nodded in agreement and thought about watching a movie or ying a game togetherter. They didn''t really want to go out either since the temperature was quite cold since it would be winter soon.


    Yuuki continued to eat then suddenly he noticed that someone had been looking at him. He didn''t wear his sses at this moment, but he didn''t care much since the people in this ce were a group of rich people and there weren''t many people who would ask him for a signature or take a photograph together since it would make them quite shameful in front of everyone.


    If this was the gaze of one of his fans, then he didn''t really mind it, but this gaze was different. This gaze carried a bloodthirsty feeling. It had been a while for someone who tried to provoke him, and it was quite funny for some reason. He turned to see who had been looking at him with this kind of gaze and he would also show this person that his gaze was quite funny in front of him.


    !!!!!


    The moment their eyes met with each other, Yuuki could feel that the eyes of this person carried a hostility toward him. He raised his eyebrow when he looked at this man.


    This man had a huge body and very sturdy arms. His gaze was very cold and he was also expressionless.


    Yuuki was wondering what he had done to make this guy angry, but he didn''t like it when someone looked at him like this.


    !!!


    The man suddenly felt a powerful pressure on his body. He kept looking at Yuuki, but his mind told him to hurry up and look away. His instinct, no, his entire body had told him to run away and hide from this man, but his reason. His justice didn''t allow him to do so and he also kept looking at him even though it was very painful for him to continue.


    "Heh... Interesting." Yuuki smiled looking at the reaction of the man. He wanted to stand up and directly gave this man a punch, but his hand was held by Shouko.


    "Yuuki, let''s go back," Shouko said while looking at him.


    "Go back early?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m not quite ufortable here," Shouko said.


    Yuuki nodded and agreed immediately. "Let''s go back then."


    Everyone also agreed to go back since their angel had felt ufortable. They were afraid that she would get seasickness on this trip.


    Yuuki had forgotten the man who had been staring at him and went back together with everyone.


    When Yuuki had walked away, the man seemed to have been released by someone. He took a deep breath trying to catch his breath and his body was full of sweat. He closed his eyes trying to calm himself after his first meeting with the first son of thergest Yakuza group in this country.


    "Akoya, are you alright?" The small woman who was sitting beside the man seemed quite worried when she saw the state of the man. Even though the man was her representative fighter, their rtionship wasn''t that simple.


    "Nothing." The man had calmed himself and drank a coffee which had be lukewarm. However, he didn''t care about that since he realized how powerful his enemy was. Even though he knew that the opponent was the son-inw of his boss, he thought that it was a trick that was used by him.


    "Are you sure?" The woman didn''t believe it and asked.


    "I''m alright," the man said firmly at the woman and didn''t say anything afterward. He opened his eyes again and thought that firmly that he would clean out the evil in this world with his justice.


    "You''re alright now?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes." Shouko nodded. She was quite fine, but she had a feeling earlier that Yuuki was going to fight and that was why she had asked to go back.


    "That''s good." Yuuki nodded.


    They had just talked to each other and wanted to go back to their room, then suddenly they saw a group of people who were walking in their direction.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow, especially when he saw one of the people there walking with only a swimming brief. ''Is he not cold?''


    COMMENT 28ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>28</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1107: Time to go

    Everyone also felt the same when they saw this huge man. They only walked passing to each other and didn''t do anything to each other.


    "He is very huge," Shouko whispered.


    "He should be a fighter in the tournament," Yuuki said.


    "Oh!" Shouko was surprised and tightened her hug on his arm. "Is that alright? His body is very huge!"


    "Well, I know that you''re worried, but in a fight, the biggest doesn''t always be the winner," Yuuki said.


    "That muscle isn''t something that can be gained with only training," Haibara suddenly said.


    "Oh?"


    Everyone turned their attention toward Haibara since she suddenly said something unexpected.


    "Is he using a drug?" Isuzu asked. She had heard that some people were using a drug to enhance the muscle mass of their bodies.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "If that muscle is a fake then he won''t enter this tournament."


    "So is that a real muscle?" Haibara was surprised and said, "I want to try to dissect him." She sighed when she thought that she couldn''t do it.


    "...."


    They weren''t sure what to say at the time.


    "You''re really funny, Ai-Chan," Shouko said with a smile and thought that Haibara was joking.


    "..."


    They were more speechless by Shouko''s reaction.


    The group of five people who had passed Yuuki''s group earlier was a group of fighters that had been hired by Hayami Katsumasa. They were just walking around to search for the perfect location for their attackter.


    Hayami had told them to attack the group of fighters and made them forfeit making them enter the tournament in their ce. He wanted to be the leader of the Kengan Association and the more of his fighters entered the tournament the higher his chances were.


    They were looking around for their target, but they didn''t expect to meet Yuuki so suddenly. They didn''t do anything and only walked calmly. They didn''t feel anything toward him until there was only a meter of distance between them.


    !!!!


    They felt something dangerous, but suddenly that feeling disappeared. They didn''t turn their heads but continued to walk since they wanted to walk away as soon as possible, especially when they were in this closed and narrow alley which made them unable to use their full power in battle.


    Then suddenly they heard their conversation talking about the body of the muscr man.


    The muscr man raised his eyebrow and nodded showing how he had prided his body.


    "You sure are very narcissistic," the man with Chinese traditional clothes said.


    "....."


    Everyone rolled their eyes at the same time when they heard the voice of this man. They didn''t care much and thought that it was just short of an encounter that could happen anywhere and anytime. They wouldn''t fight to each other now since he wasn''t their target and it also wasn''t their time to fight, but one thing for sure that they couldn''t wait for the Kengan Annihtion to start.


    Everyone was in the room together before Yuuki decided to go out for a bit to take a little breather.


    Yuuki didn''t need to worry about their safety since Rossweisse could use magic and Isuzu brought a gun with her. Haibara also brought some drugs and poison, however, more importantly, all of them had a protection item from him.


    Yuuki went to the nearby dock to smoke since he started to wonder why he should enter this tournament when he felt that his opponent wouldn''t able to defeat him. He felt that this tournament would be quite boring.


    "Hey."


    Yuuki turned and saw someone that he had seen in the past. "Kanoh." He had seen this man in the past when he had gone to Hiratsuka''a''s house to ask Katahara Metsudo to make Hiratsuka into his fiance.


    Yuuki knew that Kanoh Agito was the representative fighter of Katahara Metsudo and this guy was also one of the strongest fighters in this tournament.


    Kanoh grinned happily when he saw Yuuki. "I have been waiting for this chance."


    "You want to fight me?" Yuuki asked.


    Kanoh nodded and said, "A few months ago, my body has been very giddy when I have thought about our meeting."


    "....."


    Yuuki was speechless and wondering whether this guy was swung off that way. He thought about running away now since he didn''t want to have anything to do with him.


    "The Masters has told me to stop, but with this tournament." Kanoh pointed his finger at Yuuki and said, "I''ll have a chance to fight you!"


    "Have a fight with me?" Yuuki looked at Kanoh and asked, "Is that what you want to tell me?"


    "Yes, that''s all that I want to say." Kanoh nodded and said, "The night is quite dangerous, you should go back to your room." Even though he wanted to fight him, he also knew that Yuuki would be a family with his master.


    Yuuki flicked his cigarette to the sea and nodded. "I''ll do that." He walked away while waving his hand to go back to his room.


    Kanoh looked at the back of Yuuki and suddenly felt the thing that he had never felt before.


    Anticipation.


    Kanoh had never felt this feeling before and he couldn''t wait to start a fight with him.


    Yuuki who had gone back to his room saw that everyone was watching a movie. He thought about taking a bath since he didn''t want his body to smell of tobo.


    However, suddenly the bathroom opened when he had taken a bath.


    "Yuuki, do you need help?" Shouko asked with a shy expression.


    Yuuki thought for a while and asked, "What are they doing?"


    "Watching the movie," Shouko answered.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Come."


    Shouko nodded and walked toward him.


    Yuuki ced soundproof magic inside the bathroom before starting his act since tomorrow they would arrive in the location of the Kengan Annihtion.

 Chapter 1108: Not as I have Imagined

    Before they went into this trip, they had thought about a lot of possibilities about what kind of ce was the location of the tournament. They had thought that it would be a very scary ce with a lot of blood and muscr men walking around taunting each other to fight.


    "Is it really alright?" Izusu asked. She wanted to take out her rifle to protect everyone, but Yuuki didn''t let her do that.


    "It''s alright." Yuuki stopped Izusu and said, "You need to believe in me."


    "I can also protect all of you," Rossweisse said. She didn''t think much about the fighting tournament since in her hometown such a thing was quite normal. There were a lot of Viking, Valkyrie, and God in Norse Myth who were fighting to each other and it had be a culture in that ce. She might be the most curious since she wanted to see the unique fighting style of humans.


    In her hometown, most of the people would fight using magic or straight up punch until their opponent lost, but in this ce it was different.


    Humans have limited lives and that''s what makes them creative. They want to be stronger quickly in their limited time and that is why they have created a number of varieties of martial arts, genebination, and a lot of things.


    Haibara had been looking around and didn''t feel quite right for some reason. She shook her head and thought that it was her imagination. Even if there was something wrong then there was someone who could protect her.


    They had thought a lot of things about the location of the ind, but they didn''t expect that the ce would be like this.


    "Is this ce, alright?" Isuzu asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, I can imagine a gruesome ce, and I can understand why you asked that question," Haibara said.


    "....."


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Isn''t this ce normal?"


    "Normal?"


    "Well, the people who areing to this ce are rich people." Yuuki looked at them and said, "If the hospitality is bad then who is going toe?"


    "......"


    They suddenly understood that this ce was simr to a luxurious resort, no, this ce itself was a luxurious resort since they could see a group of beautiful girls in bikini greeted them weing them to this ind.


    Yuuki felt quitefortable with the temperature since it was quite warm. He thought that this ind should be near Guam or Hawaii that was why there wasn''t any winter season.


    Everyone seemed to forget about the fighting tournament and thought about ying on the beach as soon as possible.


    "Yuuki, let''s go!"


    "Good." Yuuki nodded and went to their room in this resort to change their clothes.


    Yamashita who had arrived in the resort couldn''t help but think that everything that he had imagined seemed to be overthrown. He didn''t expect that he would be greeted by a group of beautiful girls in a bikini. He shook his head and asked, "Ohma, what are you going to do?"


    Ohma who was standing beside Yamashita was looking at a person.


    "What''s wrong, Ohma?" Yamashita turned and saw Yuuki walking along with a group of girls. "Is that Yuuki?"


    Ohma smiled and said, "My chance to fight him is close."


    "......"


    Yamashita looked at Ohma and knew that Ohma had an obsession with Yuuki and wanted to fight himter. "You sure can win against him?" Even though he was weakling, his eyes were sharp.


    Ohma nodded and said, "I have prepared everything for this day."


    "Oh, Ohma, what are you looking at?"


    Suddenly a huge man wrapped his arm around Ohma''s shoulder. He suddenly saw a young man with a lot of beautiful girls around him and his expression couldn''t help but turned jealous. "Damn, I''m envious!"


    Ohma and Yamashita looked at this man and decided to ignore him.


    This person was Rihito who was also known as ''The Superman''. He was one of Ohma''s opponents in the past, but this guy had be their allies after their boss Nogi Hideki wanted to increase the chance to win this tournament.


    In total, Nogi Hideki had three fighters in this tournament.


    "Oh, is that Ichijou Yuuki?" A young woman with a bob cut hairstyle seemed to be very interested when she saw him.


    "Do you also like him?" Rihito asked with a frown.


    "Isn''t that obvious? He is the most popr singer right now," the young woman said.


    This youngdy''s name is Kushida Rin. She is the new secretary of Yamashita Kazuo that had been sent by Nogi Hideki.


    "Let''s walk." Akiyama looked at them and said, "We can''t block the street."


    They looked at each other and felt that Akiyama was simr to a mom.


    Yuuki had changed into a short shirt along with an aloha shirt. He was sitting on the couch while waiting for the girls to change their bikinis.


    "Yuuki, how is it?"


    Yuuki turned and saw the four girls had changed into bikinis. He smiled and said, "Beautiful."


    Rossweisse was wearing a bikini with a blue and white striped color. She seemed very excited about this trip and couldn''t wait to go out to the beach.


    Shouko was wearing a pure white bikini with her hair tied in a ponytail showing a very cheerful disposition making her very cute.


    Isuzu''s bikini was red showing her beautiful figure. Her face was quite red and seemed quite shy since she wasn''t sure to wear such clothes.


    Haibara was the only one who was different since she was wearing a child one-piece swimming clothes made very very cute. "Do you think that they have a dolphin buoy there?"


    "......."


    "There should be one," Yuuki answered.

 Chapter 1109: If I win this match....

    They went out together and went to the beach to y together.


    Yuuki chose a location that didn''t have people so they could y freely without trouble. He also didn''t think that the people in this ce would love to cause him trouble.


    Yuuki had been moving around in the cruise earlier and his intention was to show that the four of them were hispanions. Bothering them meant that they were tired of their life. "The sun is quite strong, let me ce sunscreen on your body."


    They looked at each other and rolled their eyes when they heard him.


    However, they nodded and let him ce sunscreen on their bodies.


    Yuuki was happy and thought that it was the reason why he shoulde to this ce since it made him able to put sunscreen on their beautiful and smooth bodies.


    After that, they entered the water together ying water together.


    Yuuki had yed enough and went to rest in the chair while drinking a cold beverage and wearing sunsses.


    "Yuuki, can I ask you a question?" Rossweisse asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Is the CEO of Nintendo not here?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Well, he should being," Yuuki said.


    "Really?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I''m also the majority shareholders and of course, he is very concerned about the result of this fight since if I really win then he might have a chance to be the leader of the Kengan Association." He knew what that guy was thinking and it was very easy for him to be the leader of the Kengan Association.


    "Then, you''re going to make him the leader of the Kengan Association?" Rossewesse asked.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No, I''m not going to do that."


    "Huh? Why?" Rossweisse asked. She thought that it was better to let someone that they had known be the leader of the Kengan Association.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "You know his personality, do you think that it is good to let him into the leader of Kengan Association?"


    "....."


    Rossweisse was silent when she heard it. She knew pretty well the mind of the CEO of Nentendo was quite a petty mind and she didn''t think that guy could be a leader of the association. "So what are you going to do after you have won?"


    "Oh? You have confidence that I''ll win this tournament?" Yuuki asked.


    Rosswesse rolled his eyes and knew very well about Yuuki''s power and in this ce, she didn''t think that anyone was able to defeat him.


    "I''m not going to use magic or anything in this battle, do you have confidence that I''ll win this?" Yuuki asked.


    Rossweisse nodded and said, "I have." She looked at him with confidence and said, "You have always defeated something impossible to be defeated." She remembered when he had defeated the Evil God, Loki easily in the past and thought about his figure who kept defeating a lot of things to protect everyone. "I have 100% confidence that you''re going to win."


    "Then, you should ce a bet on me since that money might be able to help you to build a 100 yen store on your home," Yuuki said.


    !!!!!


    Rosswesse was in shock when she heard Yuuki''s words. She thought about the possibility where she could win a lot of money to build the 100 yen store that she had dreamt of. However, suddenly she thought it was quite inappropriate. "Is that alright?"


    "What do you mean?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, isn''t that cheating?" Rossweisse asked.


    "What is cheating?"


    "I know that you''re going to win, right? Is it really alright for me to bet on you?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Oh, you really have confidence that he is going to win?"


    They turned and saw their acquaintances.


    "Togawa!" Rossweisse was surprised to see her and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Well, I''m also a member of association, right?" Togawa answered while rolling her eyes. She looked at Yuuki and her eyes brightened. "It has been a while since we met, but your body is really good."


    "Yours is also good," Yuuki answered looking at Togawa.


    Togawa smiled and asked, "If it, not a problem then why don''t you go with me at night?"


    "No!!!" Rossweisse answered while hugging Yuuki''s arms.


    "....."


    Togawa looked at Rossweisse and sighed. "Well, that''s a shame."


    "You''re here for a y? If so then let''s stay together," Yuuki said.


    "That''s my n, but I have another thing that I want to say," Togawa said.


    "What?"


    "Not me, but Sawada," Togawa said while looking at her representative fighter. "Sawada, you have wanted to ask something right?"


    "H - Huh..." Sawada seemed to wake up from his stupor and seemed quite surprised when Togawa asked him a question.


    "You have wanted to ask him something, right?" Togawa asked.


    "Y - Yes!!!" Sawada nodded with blush looking at Yuuki. It had been a while since he had seen him and he was really happy.


    Yuuki had noticed Sawada standing beside Togawa, but he felt quite weird since this guy didn''t say anything and seemed quite excited for some reason. "What''s wrong?"


    "Yuuki, in this match, can I ask you something?" Sawada asked.


    "What is it?" Yuuki asked and suddenly felt quite weird.


    Shouko, Izusu, and Haibara had alsoe back and saw Sawada and Togawa who were talking with Yuuki and Rosswesse. They didn''t know what they were talking about and came toward them.


    Shouko wanted to call for Yuuki but stopped when she heard Sawada''s words.


    "If I win against you..." Sawada pointed his finger at Yuuki and said, "Go and have a date with me!"


    "......."


    Everyone was speechless and wasn''t sure what to say at this moment.

 Chapter 1110: Betting

    "What? Sawada?! I haven''t heard of this?!" Togawa was shocked when she heard Sawada''s deration.


    "Well, if I have discussed this with you, I''m sure that you won''t agree with me," Sawada answered.


    "Of course!" Togawa said with a serious expression. She turned to see Yuuki see his reaction and as expected she could tell that he was quite weirded out at that moment.


    Yuuki hurriedly shook his head and felt a slight headache at this moment. He could see that everyone was looking at him and Haibara seemed quite excited about this development, but he knew that he needed to disappoint them. "I''m sorry, Sawada. I can do that."


    "Huh? Why? You''re not confident in your ability?" Sawada asked. He didn''t care much about Yuuki''s reaction and thought as long as he could have a date with him then everything was alright. He won the battle and he could have a fun date with him.


    "I am confident, but I don''t see merit in doing this gamble with you," Yuuki said. He really didn''t want to ept such a condition.


    "..."


    Sawada thought for a bit and nodded. "That''s true, what do you want if you win this battle?" He didn''t even mind giving all of his money to Yuuki since he thought that it was worth it. If he didn''t remember wrong there was a rich woman who wanted to sleep with him and would pay 100 million Ind Coin to do it. He thought that it was too cheap and he was ready to raise the price if it was only money.


    "Well...." Yuuki thought for a while and thought how to reject him, but suddenly Haibara said something that made him want to spank her little butt.


    "Agree! He is going to agree with your bet and if Yuuki wins the battle then let me see research your body," Haibara said.


    "I agree!" Sawada said without hesitation and held Tagawa''s hand. "Let''s go back."


    "W - Wait?! We''re going to go? We''re not going to y together?" Togawa asked.


    "It will be troublesome if he is going to reject it the betting match," Sawada whispered to Togawa''s ear.


    "Well, it is good that his little sister agrees to it," Togawa said and thought that it was quite fun.


    "Yes, it is good that his little sister has agreed," Sawada said while nodding.


    However, all of that was heard by Yuuki and made him unable to say at this moment. He looked at Haibara and said, "If you don''t have a good reason then I''m going to spank your butt." He didn''t expect that this naughty girl would do such a thing to harm him.


    "Well, you have confidence in your ability, right?" Haibara looked at him and said, "I have heard that this guy is very flexible and I want to see how strong is his ability to stretch."


    "....."


    Yuuki knew that Haibara had a very high interest in biology and pharmacology, but he wouldn''t expect this girl to suddenly bet the dignity of his boyfriend to have a chance to do her research on Sawada.


    Isuzu and Rossweisse patted Yuuki''s shoulders at the same time.


    Shouko wasn''t sure what to do and clenched both of her hands while trying to cheer him up. "Yuuki, you can win!"


    "....."


    "Y - You...." Yuuki was too speechless at this moment.


    "It is good that you won''t have a chance to search for another girl, right?" Haibara said.


    "...."


    Yuuki didn''t really want to look for another girl, but the girls who kepting toward him.


    Don''t underestimate the poprity of the celebrity and it isn''t something new that some fans might be quite crazy about.


    Yuuki was also quite troubled earlier when he had entered the resort since there were a lot of girls who had asked for his signature and kissed him earlier.


    He was lucky that he had four girls who protected him from all of them or else he might be simr to Muteba who grabbed random girls to have fun.


    "Well, I''ll forgive you this time," Yuuki said.


    Haibara smiled looking at his reaction and hugged his leg since she was toote.


    Yuuki looked at Haibara and asked, "Do you really not want to transform into your a.d.u.l.t form?"


    Haibara shook her head and said, "No, I''m notfortable in that form." She wouldn''t use her a.d.u.l.t form until she had confirmed that the ck Organization had disappeared. It could be seen how much she feared them and wanted to be as safe as possible.


    Yuuki didn''t intend to force her and said, "Well, let''s just have fun."


    They nodded and didn''t think much either. It was a quite rare chance for them to have fun in the luxurious resort and it would be a crime for them to not enjoy it.


    "Yuuki!!!"


    Suddenly there was someone who called him again.


    They turned and they saw two beautiful girls running toward them.


    Ka, who wanted his child before ran and hugged him tightly.


    "....."


    Yuuki thought that this girl was a bit simr to Marika and asked, "Who is your friend?"


    "Hello, my name is Elena Robinson," Elena said.


    Shouko smiled looking at them and said, "Let''s y together."


    "Yes!"


    Yuuki was happy to see a group of girls who were happily ying together, but he could feel that a group of people was looking at him with a strange gaze or an angry gaze. He didn''t care either way and decided to fully enjoy this trip before the start of the tournament.


    "DAMN HIM! IS THAT HAREM?! IS THAT A HAREM?!"


    The people who were looking at Yuuki with angry expressions were the grandfather of Ka and the big brother of Elena. They were very angry when they saw Yuuki was crowded with a lot of beautiful girls. If it was only a group of beautiful girls then they would ignore him, but the problem was that there were their family members who were ying with him this time.


    They suddenly noticed each other and nodded. They had decided to make their granddaughter, no, little sister to stay away from him.

 Chapter 1111: Lottery 1

    It was during the night after they had dinner and decided toe back earlier.


    However, suddenly two huge men stopped him.


    "H - Huh?!" Shouko was surprised.


    Izusu took her rifle and pointed at both of them. "If you don''t answer what you''re going to do then you''re going to be impotent in this life."


    "...."


    The two of them suddenly sweated profusely when they heard the words from Isuzu''s mouth. They didn''t expect that this girl was very fierce and wanted to turn them into eunuch directly.


    "W - We''re only going to invite Mr. Ichijou to join the event before the tournament tomorrow," the man said with a cold expression, but still showed that he was quite fl.u.s.tered at Isuzu''s threat.


    "Well, what event?" Yuuki asked curiously.


    "It''s an event to decide which spot Mr. Ichijou is going to fight during the event tomorrow," the man said.


    Yes, the tournament will start tomorrow.


    Yuuki thought that the organizer of this tournament was very good since he could start the tournament tomorrow and the match would be over in five days. In total, he was on this trip for a week and it wasn''t that long when he thought about it.


    "Oh, lottery?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes." They nodded at the same time.


    Yuuki nodded and looked at them. "I need to go now. I''ll go back as soon as possible."


    "Be careful," Rossweisse said.


    "I''ll make them impotent if something happens to you," Isuzu said.


    Yuukiughed and said, "Rx, nothing is going to happen to me." He kissed their cheeks and followed the two men to the designated room where everyone would draw a lottery for their spot in the tournament.


    "Can that girl really turn us into a eunuch?"


    Suddenly one of the men asked him that question. Even though they were surprised earlier, when they were calm enough they felt that threat wasn''t that scary when they thought that they could dodge her bullet from their sensitive spot. They knew that as long as the bullet didn''t hit their little brother then they could retaliate.


    Yuuki looked at this man and felt strange when this guy asked this question. "She has a special drug in that bullet and will make any men lose their ability to perform once they''re shot."


    "...."


    The two men suddenly felt scared and they were d that they didn''t provoke the girls earlier. Even though they were confident in their speed, to dodge from a bullet in such a distance was quite hard since it was a rifle. Even though they were confident to defeat Isuzu, the risk was too high.


    Yuuki shook his head and didn''t think much about the two of them.


    They walked for a while and guided him to a room where there were other association members inside.


    Yuuki walked inside and heard someone calling him.


    "Yuuki!!!"


    Yuuki turned and saw Togawa who he had seen in the afternoon. "Togawa."


    Togawa ran toward Yuuki and felt safer beside him. "Fuh... I feel safer beside you."


    "If you want then you should stay with us," Yuuki said.


    "Is that alright?" Togawa asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "You have onlye with Sawada, right? If Sawada is going to fight then who is going to protect you?"


    "You''re a jest! Who is going to attack me during this tournament? There are a lot of bodyguards here!" Togawa said.


    "If you''re in my ship then you have already died."


    Yuuki and Togawa turned their heads and saw someoneing toward them.


    "Y - You''re Togo Tomari! The CEO of Iwami Heavy Industries!" Togawa was surprised when she saw Togoing toward them. She looked at Yuuki and asked, "Do you know her?"


    "Well, we have that kind of rtionship," Yuuki said in a low voice.


    "Bastard! I''ll shoot that mouth if you''re talking once again!" Togo was blushing and was mad when she saw him going to tell Togawa.


    "..."


    Togawa looked at the interaction between the two of them and her mouth couldn''t help but turn into a crescent. She didn''t expect the crazy woman in this country could have such a cute side.


    "Don''t show such a smug face in front of me." Togo was annoyed and said, "Next time, your fighter is meeting mine then my fighter won''t give you mercy."


    Togawa raised her eyebrow and said, "Well, my fighter isn''t so weak that he needs you to give him a handicap." Even though she knew that Togo was quite strong, it didn''t mean that she was afraid ofpetition.


    Yuuki simply didn''t join their conversation since he knew that neither of them would fight for real. "Well, don''t fight since the event might start soon."


    They looked at each other and nodded.


    "Is it only my imagination or does everyone seem to look at us," Togawa said.


    "It''s not your imagination, but they''re really looking at us." Togo looked at Yuuki and said, "Not exactly us, but it is Yuuki."


    "Me? What is so interesting about watching me?" Yuuki asked.


    Togo snorted and said, "You have underestimated yourself. You''re the youngest ever Kengan Association member in history. Of course, everyone is very interested in you. You''re also the fighter who is taking a part in the tournament itself as a fighter and your strength also aren''t weak."


    "In other words, they have already thought that I''m theirpetitor, right?" Yuuki looked around and only saw a very small number of women in this room. He saw a woman in a suit who was smoking and a quite petite woman who was wearing kimono beside Togo and Togawa. Before long a lot of people kepting and Rino also came to the room.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for your patience!"


    They turned and saw both the current leader of Kengan Association, Katahara Metsudo along with the initiator of Kengan Association, Nogi Hideki came together into this room.


    "Hmm..." Yuuki looked at them with a smile.

 Chapter 1112: Lottery 2

    Yuuki could see some people trying to mock Nogi, but Nogi only put a disdainful expression on his face to respond to them.


    When he joined this tournament, of course, he had heard why Nogi was able to initiate this tournament.


    Nogi had decided to bet all of his fortunes into this tournament in exchange for a chance to win the seat of the leader of the Kengan Association.


    Yuuki didn''t understand what made him want to be the leader of this association this much, but in the end, he didn''t think too much about it.


    Metsudo stood up in front of everyone and said, "Are you ready?"


    !!!!


    "We''ll now determine the tournament matchup!"


    Yuuki looked at Metsudo Grandpa and thought that this old man was as lively as ever. He might not be surprised if this old man was still very active on the bed to have intercourse with a woman.


    "So we''ll be using this," Metsudo said and pointed at the machine which was being brought by his bodyguards.


    Everyone saw a machine that was simr to the shape of the old music ying box with nine digits box numbers.


    "What''s that machine?"


    "Hehehe, it''ll be easier if I give you a demonstration." Metsudo pressed the round button on the machine and said, "First, you push the button." Then suddenly the digits on the box started to spin. "Then the digits start spinning. These digits go up to the hundreds of millions of ces, each digit rotates at different speeds. Press the button and it stops spinning immediately."


    411654726.


    That was the number that was shown on the machine.


    "Well, that''s all about it. Each of you is going to operate the machine and the one with the highest number can choose their spots in the tournament first," Metsudo said.


    Everyone started to think, but suddenly the CEO of United Clothing started toin.


    "Wait a minute! You''re the one who has brought that machine, right? How can we know that you''re not cheating!"


    "That''s impossible. The machine is going up to hundreds of millions of ces, which allows for a total of a billion permutations," the petite woman said. Her name is Hiyama Shunka and she is the CEO of Wakasa Life Insurance.


    "No, I wouldn''t be sure."


    "Yeah, there is a chance that someone is going to use the remote control."


    "No, no, no, I don''t think that you need to worry about that. Take a look at your cellphone."


    Yuuki looked at his cellphone and saw that it had lost its signal. "Jamming?"


    "That''s right, there is a jamming device in this ce."


    "Even if he can''t use a wireless device, it erases his chance to cheat on this asion."


    Metudo sighed, looking at everyone who was very paranoid. "Hoh, hoh, hoh, I have figured that you''ll go to say that." Then suddenly there was a huge screen that appeared behind him.


    Everyone looked at the screen and saw that it was a tournament bracket. However, there was something that surprised them.


    "Dainippon bank is on thest match of the first round!"


    "I know that you''re not fools. I think that you have already realized that whichever slot that you''re going to choose is going to make little difference." Metsudo pointed to hispany''s spot on the screen for the tournament and said, "What matters the most is how you''re going to avoid the strongest fighter "Fang of Metsudo", correct?" He put in his strong momentum and said, "I have gone through making these arrangements. So quit gripping and get over it!"


    "......"


    No one said anything again when they heard it. They knew that Metsudo was going to fight in the end and they would do anything to stay away from him.


    "Now, who is going to try first?" Metsudo looked around.


    "Me! Me! Me!" Rihito raised his hand excitedly.


    "You don''t want to do the lottery first?" Togawa asked.


    "As long as your number is big enough, it doesn''t really matter what number you''re going up to press the machine," Yuuki said.


    "That''s true." Togawa nodded.


    Metsudo smiled at Yuuki who was looking at him then looked at another person. "Let''s have the neer Yamashita to have a go!"


    !!!


    Everyone put their attention toward Yamashita.


    "Who is that feeble old man?" Togawa asked.


    "He is the secret weapon of Nogi Hideki," Yuuki said.


    Togo looked at Yuuki with a frown and asked, "Are you sure that he is a secret weapon?"


    "Don''t underestimate him," Yuuki said.


    "If I''m not wrong, his fighter should be fairly strong," Togawa said.


    "What number are you going to draw?" Togo asked.


    "What do you mean by that question?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, your eyes are very good, right? I wonder if you''re able to get any numbers that you want," Togo said.


    "........" Yuuki was speechless and said, "Let''s just wait."


    Yamashita who had tried first got a quite good number for the first time, however, Rihito who had tried after Yamashita got a very bad number.


    Everyone tried the machine one by one and the first spot was still Yamashita who had quite a huge number and the CEO of Wakasa Life Insurance next.


    Togo and Togawa also got the 3rd and 4th spots respectively.


    Yuuki was thest and he walked toward the machine. He could see that everyone was looking at him and wanted to know what number he would draw. He thought for a while and decided to not get first ce. He started to press the button and the digits started to spin. He pressed the button and made the first digit stop at nine.


    Then the next digit was eight that made everyone surprised and thought that Yuuki might get the first spot from Yamashita.


    Yamashita was quite nervous when he thought that his position was being taken, but he sighed in relief when he saw Yuuki had another eight on the next digit.


    Then Yuuki kept pressing the button until he stopped at thest digit.


    988888888.


    That was the number that Yuuki had gotten from the machine.


    "......."


    "Hohohoho, your eyes are very good, Yuuki," Metsudo said with augh.


    "Well, I have confidence in my eyes," Yuuki said.


    "Then, why not put 999999999?" Metsudo asked.


    "Well, it won''t be fun if I do that, right?" Yuuki said.


    "......"


    Metsudoughed heartily and said, "Yes! Yes! It won''t be fun!" He looked at everyone and said, "Let''s pick your spot in the tournament!"


    Everyone who heard those sentences knew that Yuuki''s eyes were very sharp and it was also his strong points. They needed to tell their fighters after they had gone backter.


    Yuuki chose his spot after Yamashita and he had chosen the second match in the first round. However, he was quite surprised when the CEO of Wakasa Life Insurance also chose the same spot as him.


    "....."


    Yuuki looked at this petite woman and suddenly remembered that this woman was with the huge man who had been looking at him in the restaurant yesterday.


    "Did you do something to that woman?" Togawa asked.


    "No," Yuuki said.


    "Then, why does she want to fight you right in the first round?" Togawa asked.


    "You''re asking me, then who am I going to ask?" Yuuki said helplessly, but he knew that his first opponent should be the fighter of that woman. ''Hiyama Shunka, huh?''

 Chapter 1113: Kengan Annihiliation Begin!!!

    It was the day of the tournament, everyone was very excited and couldn''t wait to watch it.


    "Well, is that the president of America and Russia?" Rossweisse was surprised when she saw them here.


    "Well, this tournament will decide the direction of the economy of this country." Yuuki looked at the ring and said, "It is not surprising that they''lle here."


    Shouko was quite nervous and made sure to be close to Yuuki since she could see that they were looking at them.


    "Why are they looking at us?" Isuzu asked.


    "Because this guy is very famous," Haibara said while looking at Yuuki.


    "My fault?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow and shook his head. "Do you want to go to a private room?"


    They nodded without hesitation since they didn''t feelfortable around the crowd.


    For every participant of this tournament, the organizer had prepared them a private room for each of them that could be used as a restroom, changing room, and watching the tournament in private.


    They walked for a while and went to their private room.


    "This ce has always been very luxurious," Haibara said.


    They had been in this ce for a day and somehow it was quite hard to get used to it.


    "Well, just rx since the first match is going to start soon," Yuuki said and sat down on the sofa.


    "Your match is going to be the second one, right?" Isuzu said.


    "Yes." Yuuki nodded. He was wondering why that woman wanted to ce her fighter to fight him in the first round, but he couldn''t think of any reason why she had done that.


    "What are you thinking?" Shouko asked.


    "Nothing, I''m just thinking about the first match," Yuuki said.


    "Oh, it is going to start," Izusu said while watching therge screen in their room.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for your patience.


    "WE WILL NOW BEGIN THE KENGAN ANHILITATION TOURNAMENT!!!!"


    "OOOOOOOOHHHH!!!!!"


    "My name is Katahara Sayaka and I''ll be your MC for the entire tournament!" Sayaka said.


    Everyone was a bit surprised when they heard that this beautiful young man was the daughter of the current chairman of the Kengan Association.


    Sayaka is an extremely beautiful young woman with smooth tanned skin, she has straight tinum hair partially ited on the left side.


    "This tournament will be held over a five-day period. Today, we will be holding all 16 matches of the first round!!"


    Everyone saw that the tournament would be held for five-day and there weren''t anyplicated rules in this tournament. Straight forward and simple, that was the exnation that was given by the MC.


    "Now... That''s enough preamble! It''s time for the moment that you''ve been waiting for..."


    "LET''S START THE MATCH!!!"


    "OOOOHHHH!!!!!"


    Saya was also excited with the mood of the battle and said, "Alright,dies and gentlemen, let''s get right into it! Introducing the fighters! He''s got an infinite sense ofbat! He might be small, but he can take down any opponent! Representing Nishihounji Security Services, Imai Cosmo!!!"


    "Alright, let''s get started!" Cosmo said with a smile entering the arena.


    "And now it is time to introduce the Texan Top Dog! He''s beaten up countless opponents! The violent thug from thend of the free is about to let loose on Ganryu Ind! Representing Boss Burger, Adam Duddley!"


    Imai Cosmo was a young man with quite a medium height, but in front of Adam Duddley. Imai Cosmo seemed to be very short and small.


    Adam sneered and said, "Whoa, whoa, whoa, what kind of bullshit is this? Do I have to fight a bitch in this fight?"


    Imai''s hairstyle was a bit simr to a girl''s and with his soft appearance. It was quite normal for someone to mistake him for a girl.


    "Whoa, you got a foul mouth, but what do I care? Since you won''t be able to talk any longer soon," Imai said.


    "Is that small guy going to fight that huge guy?" Izusu asked.


    "Yes." Yuuki nodded.


    "Can that small guy win?" Izusu asked.


    "It should be, that guy is the master of Jiu-Jitsu," Yuuki said.


    "But that huge guy is also a master brawler, right?" Isuzu said.


    "Well, that''s true, but I bet the guy with the small build is going to win," Yuuki said.


    "Really?" Rossweisse asked.


    "......"


    "You''re going to bet?" Haibara asked.


    "Well...." Rossweisse was a bit fl.u.s.tered when she was being asked.


    "I''ll also bet with you then," Yuuki said.


    "......."


    "B - Betting is bad, Yuuki..." Shouko said with a low voice tried to stop him.


    "If I win then I''ll bring a gift for everyone when I have gone back," Yuuki said.


    "Well...." Shouko thought for a while and wasn''t sure how to answer.


    "I''m not betting too much," Yuuki said.


    "If you lose then you''re going to stop," Shouko said.


    "I swear." Yuuki nodded. He put his money on Imai Cosmo since he thought that guy would win.


    Rossweisse thought for a while and decided to follow him. She thought that it was a rare chance to win something easily. In the past, she didn''t really want to gamble, but when she thought about the 100 yen stores in the entire world,


    "......"


    "I''ll also put money in," Rossweisse said.


    "And now the starting time is drawing nearer and nearer! Will the winner be the Jiu-Jitsu of the Land of the Rising Sun or the Bull Fighter of the Land of Free? And it looks like the referee Yamamoto Koishi is giving the go sign!" Sayaka said excitedly.


    "Alright! Face your opponents!" The referee shouted.


    "Take your stance!"


    "We''ve got a faceoff between two men from opposite sides of the pacific, with totally opposite fighting styles!!! Which of them wille out on top!!!" Sayakamented.


    Cosmo and Adam were ready for their stance.


    "BEGIN!!!!"


    "AND THEY''RE OFF!!! THE KENGAN ANNIHILATION TOURNAMENT IS NOW UNDERWAY!!!!!" Sayaka shouted.

 Chapter 1114: First Round of Fight 1

    "The winner is Imai Cosmo!!!"


    "OOOOOHHHH!!!"


    Imai stood up and raised his hand very high even though his body was full of wounds and bruises. He looked at Adam who had fainted on the ground and sighed in relief with the result of the fight.


    "Well, he won against that huge guy," Izusu was quite surprised.


    "You can watch it, Shouko?" Yuuki asked.


    Shouko was a bit hard to watch since it was full of violence, but she nodded with a serious expression. "I - I need to get used to it."


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "You don''t need to force yourself. It''s normal for someone to hate such violence."


    "Then, why can''t you stop?" Shouko asked. She closed her eyes in almost the entire fight between Imai and Adam since she couldn''t handle seeing such violence.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t," Yuuki said while shaking his head.


    "Why?" Shouko asked.


    "Because I''m a man," Yuuki said. "You might not understand what I mean, but that''s alright." He raised her chin and said, "You''re my woman, so just watch me, support me, and if you can''t bear to see it just close your eyes. Then, when everything is over, you can pamper me and take care of my wounds."


    "....."


    It had been a while since he had shown such a domineering side. Even if Shouko didn''t want him to be hurt, she couldn''t stop him. "Then, promise me that you''re not going to be hurt."


    "I know." Yuuki kissed her forehead and said, "I love you."


    Shouko snuggled and said, "I love you too."


    Knock! Knock!


    Suddenly the door of his room was knocked on by someone.


    "Mr. Ichijou, please be ready since your fight will be starting soon."


    "That''s my call," Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki, before you go to the arena." Haibara took a shopping bag and gave it to him. "Wear this."


    "What?"


    "It''s our gift," Isuzu said.


    Rossweisse nodded and said, "Just think of it as a good luck charm."


    "I''ll wear it," Yuuki said happily and took off his pants directly.


    "WHY DID YOU HAVE TO CHANGE HERE?!" Rossweisse hurriedly said.


    "........"


    Shouko, Haibara, and Izusu only looked at him with dumbfounded expression blush on their face.


    Yuuki didn''t care much since they had seen him n.a.k.e.d several times in the past and wore the new fighter shorts that they had bought for him. "It fits perfectly."


    "......"


    Everyone who saw this felt a bit pity for the girls beside them to see him in these clothes.


    "Thank you," Yuuki said and kissed them.


    "Why not kiss us on the outside?" Rossweisse asked.


    "It''ll be hard to kiss Haibara outside," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    They looked at Haibara who was in an elementary form and nodded. If he really kissed her then the people who saw them would think of them weirdly.


    Haibara thought for a while and said, "I might really try to use my grown-up form." She thought it would be also troublesome when she went on a date with him.


    "Well, let''s do it after we have gone bac," Yuuki said.


    In another room, the organizer knocked on the door of the participant to get ready for the battle.


    "Akoya, you''re ready?"


    The one who asked this question was the petite woman who was also the CEO of Wakasa Life Insurance. and her name is Hiyama Shunka.


    Hiyama asked her representative fighter who was sitting while covering his head with a towel.


    "Nonsense, justice has never slept," the man said and took off the towel on his head.


    His name is Akoya Seishu and he is a police inspector, the captain of the 44th Riot Squad. He is a bulky muscr man with an angr head, sharp facial features and cheekbones, focused eyes, thin ck eyebrows and ck hair that is gelled backward into backward-facing spikes.


    "Is he also evil?" Hiyama asked.


    "Yes, the son of the Yakuza group is also evil," Akoya said.


    "Even though he hasn''t done anything?" Hiyama asked.


    "It might seem that he hasn''t done anything and he is clear, however, that he has drowned a group of people in Tokyo Bay in the past," Akoya said with a serious expression. "The Yakuza group has always been a Yakuza group. They''re evil and that fact won''t change no matter what."


    In the past, Yuuki had made someone drown in Tokyo Bay because they almost r.a.p.ed Yukana in the past. Even though he had cleaned everything without any evidence, there was one person who had been very suspicious of him.


    "Are you sure?" Hiyama asked.


    "Yes." Akoya looked at Hiyama and asked, "Why do you want to protect him?"


    "Me? Protect him?" Hiyama was surprised by Akoya''s question. She had never thought of that question, but before she remembered that he was sweating profusely before.


    "It would be toote if he married the daughter of the Chief," Akoya said. He knew that Yuuki would marry Marika and if that really happened then his chance to do justice at him would be gone. He also wouldn''t be able to think what Yuuki would do if Yuuki had be the chairman of the association.


    "......"


    Hiyama looked at him and asked, "What if he does the same as you?"


    "......." Akoya was in silence for a while and said, "I won''t die until the evil in this world has been purged."


    "You''re only one person," Hiyama said.


    "It''s okay." Akoya warmed his body and said, "I''ll kill them one by one until nothing is left in this world."


    "......"


    Hiyama looked at Akoya and smiled. "I''ll be beside you at that time."


    "......"


    Akoya looked at Hiyama for a while and went out of his room. "Let''s go."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 1115: First Round of Fight 2

    Katahara looked at the arena with a smile and said, "Oh, it is his time soon."


    "Who?" Erioh asked.


    "Well, he''s my granddaughter''s fiance," Katahara said.


    "Who?" Erioh asked once again.


    "He''s the son of Issei," Katahara said.


    "..."


    Erioh was silent and suddenly he became annoyed. "That damn bastard?!"


    "Why are you so angry?" Katahara asked.


    "That damn bastard is cheating on my granddaughter?! I won''t let him be sessful!!!!" Erioh said while gnashing his teeth. He suddenly realized something and asked, "Wait? Is he also the fiance of your granddaughter?"


    "Yes." Katahara nodded.


    "Which one?" Erioh asked.


    "Shizuka," Katahara said.


    "...." Erioh was doubtful and asked, "Isn''t she almost in her 30s?"


    "He is her student," Katahara said.


    "..." Erioh was speechless and said, "The same as his father, the son is a bastard!"


    "Well, his father is more into cheeky than womanizer," Katahara said.


    "Where is he? He is noting?" Erioh asked.


    "I''ll call him." Katahara took his cellphone and called Issei.


    "Oi, Katahara, what''s wrong?" Issei answered his phone shortly after.


    "What''s wrong? Your son is going for his first match! You''re not going to watch?" Katahara asked.


    "Well, it should be alright. I''ll go there during the semifinal," Issei answered.


    "You sure are confident in your son," Erioh said.


    "Oh? Is that Erioh? Your voice seems quite annoyed for some reason," Issei said.


    "BECAUSE YOUR SON IS LAYING HIS HAND ON MY GRANDDAUGHTER?!" Erioh screamed loudly.


    "..."


    Issei felt a bit dizzy and said, "You haven''t changed and still a very doting grandfather."


    "That''s not your business! You need to handle your son to stop seducing my granddaughter!" Erioh shouted.


    "Well... I can''t do anything about that," Issei said.


    Erioh turned serious and said, "Then, I''ll give little force to your son."


    "Hehehe... Just try it, that kid isn''t too weak for me to worry about," Issei said.


    "...." Erioh squinted his eyes and said, "You''re serious?"


    "Yeah, I''ll let you break his bones if that''s possible," Issei said.


    "You''re the one who has said it, don''t you dare to take it back," Erioh said.


    "First, your fighter needs to sessfully enter the second round before your family can fight my son," Issei said.


    "Says, your son hasn''t even won the first round," Erioh said.


    "Right, who is his opponent?" Issei asked.


    "Who?" Erioh asked.


    "Well, let me check...." Katahara looked at his bodyguard and asked who Yuuki''s opponent was. "It is someone from the police and his name is Akoya Seishu."


    "Oh, that one," Issei said.


    "You know him?" Katahara asked.


    "How to say... " Issei thought for a while and said, "Well, tell me the result when it is over since I want to know what my son will do to this person."


    "...."


    Katahara and Issei raised their eyebrows and wondered who was this Akoya Seishu who could make Issei seem to be very annoyed.


    "Oh, Katahara," Issei suddenly said.


    "What''s wrong?" Katahara asked.


    "Be careful," Issei said.


    Erioh raised his eyebrow and didn''t understand what it meant.


    "Hohoho, I know, you don''t need to worry about me," Katahara said.


    "I''ll bring my boys togetherter," Issei said.


    "Much appreciated," Katahara said.


    "What''s wrong?" Erioh asked.


    Katahara looked at Erioh and said, "I''ll give you a job."


    Erioh squinted his eyes and looked at Katahara with a serious expression. "Sure, tell me."


    "Now, we havee to the second fight of the first round!" Sayaka said.


    Everyone was very excited to watch the second fight since the first fight was very awesome.


    Yamashita, Ohma, and along with other fighters were looking at the arena with curious expression since his fight had always been very exciting.


    "Then, I won''t let you all wait!" Sayaka raised her hand and shouted, "The most powerful civil servant rises on Garyu Ind! Themander of the riot squad, the most powerful unit of the metropolitan police department is making his entrance! Representing Waksa Life Insurance, Akoya Seiyuu!!!"


    Akoya entered the arena while taking off the towel on his head. His expression was serious and he was ready to do his justice.


    Everyone who saw Akoya enter the arena felt that this guy wasn''t the representative of justice rather this guy had a smell of blood on his body making him simr to a murderer.


    Yuuki was ready and he would enter the arena when his name was called by the MC.


    "Yuuki!!!!"


    Ka jumped and hugged him tightly when she saw him appear.


    "You have been waiting here?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, I want to wait and see you fight closely," Ka said.


    "....." Yuuki felt a bit strange with Ka since he knew that this girl was interested in his body and genes. However, he knew that this girl wasn''t a bad and very nice girl, but he didn''t know her that much.


    "Ka, you''re here," Shouko said.


    "Shouko-chan, yes, I''m here," Ka said.


    "Let''s watch him together," Shouko said.


    Ka nodded and agreed with Shouko.


    Then suddenly they heard his introduction by the MC of the tournament.


    "Next, let me introduce his opponent!" Sayaka smiled and said, "This person might be the most popr fighter in the entire tournament! He isn''t only a fighter, but also a member of an association, singer, mangaka, etc! But most importantly, he is also a yakuza! Representing Ichijou Group, Ichijou Yuuki!!!"


    Yuuki had made another business to manage his business and that was Ichijou Group since it was too troublesome to introduce it one by one. The Ichijou Group was the parentpany of a lot of hispanies within the country.


    Yuuki entered the arena slowly with an expressionless expression.


    "Kyaaaaa!!!!"


    "Yuuki!!!!"


    "I love you!!!!"


    There were a lot of women who screamed his name when he entered the arena.


    Some of the guys also screamed since they had be his fans after seeing his fight against Sekiyabashi Jun in the past.


    Yuuki looked at Akoya who was also looking at him. "Do you have something to say to me?"


    Akoya didn''t say anything and only stared at him with a cold gaze.


    "Well, it is okay if you don''t want to talk," Yuuki said.


    "This is the fight of light force versus dark force!"


    ''I''m the dark force?'' Yuuki twitched his lips.


    "Take your stance!" The referee was standing between them.


    "Which one is going to survive?!"


    "Hiyama..." Akoya said in a low voice.


    ''Hiyama?'' Yuuki raised his eyebrow when he heard it.


    "Begin!!!!" The referee shouted.

 Chapter 1116: First Round of Fight 3

    Akoya didn''t move but raised his left arm like a shield to protect his body.


    Yuuki looked at Akoya and raised his eyebrow. He thought that Akoya''s fighting style was simr to riot police who were holding arge shield when they were stopping anarchy, a big fight, or terrorism.


    Yuuki thought that Akoya''s fighting style was quite unique, and he could see that Akoya''s arm was very tough and normal people wouldn''t be able to move him.


    However, it was different for him.


    Yuuki knew that Akoya wouldn''t move and would only counter him, but that was alright. He also heard that this man had called the name Hiyama before and wondered whether Akoya wasmunicating with that petite woman right now. He suddenly thought that they might be working together in this fight.


    If his hypothesis was right then Hiyama was doing analysis and gave an order to Akoya to move ording to her order. If his guess wasn''t wrong, then their intention was to shorten the thought process and make Akoya''s response to bing faster.


    Yuuki wasn''t sure, whether it was good or not, but he thought that it was quite interesting. ''Well, I should test it, right?''


    His analysis might seem quite long, but it was only a few seconds in the eyes of the audience.


    Yuuki wasn''t going to end this early and wanted to y for a while. He moved right in front of Akoya and sent him a barrage of punches.


    As expected of Akoya''s response was using his left arm as a shield to deflect Yuuki''s attack, but Akoya couldn''t help but frowned when he felt Yuuki''s attack on his arm since it felt quite hurt. He heard the order from Hiyama and started his counterattack using his knuckle to create a wound on Yuuki''s arm.


    !!!


    Everyone was shocked when they saw Akoya could make Yuuki''s arm bleed with his knuckle.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow when he saw Akoya use his knuckle to create a cut on his arm by rotating it, cutting his skin with bone. He didn''t use his magic and his body became weaker than usual. If it was a normal situation then in then it was simply impossible for Akoya to bleed his arm.


    Yuuki kept punching, but he had avoided Akoya''s attack when Akoya wanted to bleed him again. ''Since you want to y with a knife then I''ll do the same.'' He changed his fist into one finger and stabbed it right into Akoya''s left arm.


    Stab! Ssh!


    Blood.


    Akoya''s left arm was full of blood after being stabbed by Yuuki''s five fingers. He hurriedly jumped backward to create a distance between the two of them and checked his left arm which had been stabbed. He saw a wound the size of a finger that made his arm keep bleedingrge amounts of blood.


    !!!!!


    Everyone who saw this scene couldn''t help but be shocked. When they saw Akoya create a small wound on Yuuki''s arm they were quite surprised since Akoya''s technique was quite bad and nasty for the opponent, but when they saw Yuuki create arge wound on Akoya''s arm they were startled since they didn''t expect for Yuuki to be able to create a wound with only his finger.


    If Akoya was a small knife then Yuuki was a done right spear.


    The wound that was created by Akoya was small and it was normal for someone to bleed after receiving his attack, but Yuuki''s attack was different since Yuuki''s attack could create a wound on the best defense of the opponent throwing away the face of his opponent.


    Akoya frowned looking at Yuuki.


    "Akoya, you''re alright?" Hiyama asked from a small headset inside Akoya''s ear.


    "I''m alright, but I won''t give you a chance if you keep doing this," Akoya said.


    !!!!!


    "No, please. Listen to me, don''t do that," Hiyama said.


    "Then do your job," Akoya said.


    "I know," Hiyama said.


    Akoya tightened the muscle on his arm to stop the bleeding on his arm.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and wondered how much this guy had trained his arm. He had thought to attack once again, but he didn''t expect Akoya to start the attack first.


    Akoya charged toward Yuuki and sent out several punches at Yuuki.


    Yuuki dodged Akoya''s punches easily swinging his body and head around.


    Swosh! Swosh! Swosh!


    Akoya who sent out a punch suddenly changed his pattern and kicked him on Yuuki''s leg''s joint.


    Yuuki raised his leg to protect his leg and stabbed his finger once again.


    Akoya, who saw Yuuki attacking him with his finger, tried to dodge, but he wasn''t very good at dodging and created arge wound on his arm again.


    Yuuki didn''t give him a chance to get up and sent out a high kick at Akoya''s head.


    Akoya raised his arm once again to protect him, but the force behind this kick was more powerful than he had thought. He was thrown to the wall in the arena and created arge crater.


    BAAAAAMMMM!!!!


    Ohma frowned when he saw Yuuki''s technique.


    "That guy is almost the same as me," Rihito said. His technique was using his finger simr to a razor de and made his opponent bleed.


    "No, he is different from you," Ohma said.


    "Yes, Yuuki''s technique is more simr to a spear rather than a razor," Yamashita said.


    "Do you mean that his technique is stronger than mine?" Rihito asked with a frown.


    "..."


    Ohma and Yamashita didn''t say anything, but their answer was obvious since that finger stab was very powerful.


    "Akoya! Akoya!" Hiyama called in worry.


    "Hiyama, I''ll move on my own from now on," Akoya said with a cold voice.


    "No! You can''t do that! Please, listen to me....." Hiyama said with desperate sound.


    "No, I''ll end this by myself," Akoya said and stood up from his ce. He looked at Yuuki who was standing a few meters away from him and his expression had be colder since he had decided to end him.


    "Justice will prevail and evil will die!"


    COMMENT 42ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>42</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1117: First Round of Fight 4

    Yuuki frowned when he saw the change in temperament from Akoya. He could see that this guy was ready to kill him and this made him quite annoyed. He had always felt strange when this guy was very hostile toward him even though he hadn''t done anything since most of the police around him had a good impression of his family, but this guy was different.


    Yuuki wasn''t dumb and he could feel that this guy wanted to end him in this match.


    Not only him, but the strong fighters around the audience seats also realized Akoya''s intention to end the life of Yuuki.


    Yuuki thought enough and decided won''t give him mercy since this guy didn''t appreciate it.


    "That guy is nning to kill the kid," Muteba said.


    "What?" Togo was surprised.


    "Heh, he can''t hide his bloodl.u.s.t from here," Muteba said with a smile. He looked at Togo and asked, "What you''re going to do?"


    Togo frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "He is your lover, right? You''re not going to help him?" Muteba asked.


    "He''s not weak enough for me to worry about," Togo said. If there was a weapon then she didn''t need to worry since she knew that Yuuki was a master of weapons, but barehand? She hadn''t seen his fight beside the pro-wrestler one.


    "Well, that''s true," Muteba said while shrugging his shoulders. He couldn''t read Yuuki from earlier and could only see that Yuuki had been ying, but suddenly he couldn''t help but freeze when he also saw the change on Yuuki. ''Well.....'' He shook his head and thought that it was good that his employer had a good rtionship with him.


    Rossweisse frowned when she saw Akoya who had put a killing intent on Yuuki.


    "What''s that guy''s problem?" Ka was quite mad when she saw Akoya. She was from an assassination n and she wasn''t strange with killing intent.


    Izusu had taken out her rifle and was ready to shoot, but she was stopped by Rossweisse.


    "No, this small person won''t even be able to put a scratch on him," Rossweisse said.


    "I''ve seen his hand bleed before," Haibara said.


    "Really?! You should see it again," Rossweisse said.


    They looked at Yuuki and didn''t seem to understand, however, Ka was different.


    Ka looked at Yuuki''s body once again and could see that the blood had be dry and the wound on his arm had closed. "How?"


    "What do you mean?" Haibara asked.


    "The wound on his arm has been closed," Ka said.


    "What?! It is only a few minutes!" Haibara said in shock, but suddenly she remembered his body and shut her mouth.


    "Well, his body is a bit special," Rossweisse said.


    "Special?" Ka seemed to be very interested.


    "That guy is a beast, right? Shouko," Rossweisse said while looking at Shouko.


    Shouko blushed and said, "W - Why do you ask me that question?!"


    Isuzu blushed and said, "W - We heard your voice every night actually....."


    "..." Shouko was red instantly and couldn''t handle the shame.


    "Huh? Have you had s.e.x with him before? How?" Ka moved closer to Shouko and kept asking her a question.


    "H - Help me?!" Shouko could only cry in embarrassment when Ka kept asking her questions.


    Yuuki didn''t know what his girls were talking about since Akoya had charged toward him. ''Come!''


    Akoya moved very fast and started with a barrage of punches at Yuuki.


    Yuuki kept dodging swiftly around and frowned when he saw the expression of Akoya.


    Before Akoya''s expression was quite cold and didn''t even show a smile, but this time Akoya showed a very sickening smile. His smile was very creepy with his eyes squinted showing a bloodl.u.s.t at him.


    Yuuki had realized something that this guy had something wrong with his head. He didn''t know why Akoya had targeted him, but he didn''t think much since soon this match would be over.


    Yuuki could see that Akoya''s defense was very solid and hard to break, but that was alright. He tightened his muscles and sent out punches which was harder than before.


    Crack!


    Akoya, who had raised his defense, had felt that the bone on his arm was broken by Yuuki''s punch. His expression was broken for a moment when he realized that his strongest defense had been broken.


    Not only him but every fighter in the audience seats were also surprised by the power behind Yuuki''s punch. Before they could only see that it was fairly powerful and they could think of it simr to the power of a normal gun or flintlock, but this punch was different since it gave a more powerful feeling simr to a gun on the tank.


    It seemed very heavy and could break the highest defense of a fighter. It also gave them a simr feeling to the punch of one of the strongest fighters in the Kengan Association, Wakatsuki Takeshi.


    Akoya''s defense was broken by that punch, but he knew that he needed to raise his defense once again or else it would be toote.


    Yes, it''s toote.


    Yuuki was already in front of Akoya after his punch and sent out another punch at his chin.


    Crack!


    That punch broke his chin in an instant and almost cut down his tongue. His head was dizzy for a moment after he received an uppercut, but that didn''t stop his opponent from raining down his attack on his body.


    "You monster...." Akoya said before he was rained down by a punch.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    "AKOYA!!!!" Hiyama who saw Akoya who was being rained down by a punch couldn''t help but cry out.


    Yuuki stopped when he looked at Hiyama who was standing right in the front seat. He shook his head and turned back, walking to the hall where his girls were waiting. "Monster, aren''t you the same?" He looked at his arm which had been bitten by Akoya and thought that this guy was a mad dog.


    "The winner is Ichijou Yuuki with KO!!!!!!"


    "OOOOOOHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    Akoya was silently dropped to the ground lifelessly but kept his sickening smile on his face.

 Chapter 1118: Dirty Harry Syndrome

    Cosmo, who saw the match of Yuuki and Akoya, couldn''t help but frown. Even though his battle had just over, he forced himself to watch the match of Yuuki and Akoya since either of them would be his opponent.


    It was only after the match was over that he couldn''t help but sigh andy on his bed resting his body fully.


    "What you think, Cosmo?"


    The one who asked this question was the CEO of Nishihonji Security Services and Imai Cosmo''s boss, Nishihonji Akira.


    "That finger stab is troublesome," Cosmo answered honestly. He just didn''t think someone his age was able to master such a technique, but that also wasn''t all of them.


    "So you''re confident he doesn''t have that finger stab?" Akira asked.


    "Well, at least he''s more powerful than Adam," Cosmo said. He could see the defense of Akoya was very sturdy, but it was easily broken by Yuuki by his punches.


    "......." Akira looked at Cosmo for a while and asked, "In the end, what do you think?"


    Cosmo raised his palm to block the light from hitting his eyes. "I don''t know, but I won''t lose."


    Akira smiled and said, "That''s what I want to hear."


    Yuuki went back to the hall and saw the girls looked at him in worry.


    "Yuuki, you''re alright?" Shouko asked.


    "It''s not that bad," Yuuki said.


    "Your hand...." Haibara said.


    Everyone looked at his left palm which was wounded because it was bitten by Akoya.


    "Why did that guy want to kill you?" Rossweisse asked in a confused manner.


    "What?! Kill?!" Izusu and Shouko were surprised when they heard it.


    "Hmm...." Yuuki didn''t give her an answer immediately but thought for a while. "It is only my guess, but that guy is a murderer."


    "Even though he is the police?" Haibara asked with a frown and didn''t expect there to be such a person inside the police.


    "Yes, he is a murderer. I can feel his bloodl.u.s.t from here," Ka said.


    Yuuki looked at Ka and understood why this girl wasing from an assassination n.


    "Is it like a serial killer? Do we need to call the police to catch him?" Shouko asked.


    "He is a policeman...." Rossweisse answered.


    "......"


    "Well, it isn''t like a serial killer since his bloodl.u.s.t is a bit different...." Yuuki thought for a while to find a suitable word for Akoya. "Vignte. Yes, that''s right! A vignte. It should be something like that since I have heard him keep muttering "justice" words every time during the fight."


    "Vignte?"


    "Is it like an Americanic book?" Haibara said while raising her eyebrow.


    "That guy should have some syndrome that causes him to be like that," Yuuki said.


    "It''s Dirty Harry syndrome," Haibara said.


    "What? What is this Dirty Hairy syndrome?" Ka asked.


    "It''s Dirty Harry syndrome." Haibara sighed and said, "Dirty Harry is a fictional police character in the story. This character is known as a police officer who is reckless, disregards practices and policies, practices vigntism, or has a questionable use of force and is involved in shooting incidents. That is why this syndrome is known as Dirty Harry syndrome."


    "You''re very smart," Ka said while patting Haibara''s head.


    "......." Haibara kept looking at Ka showing an annoyed expression since she was being patted.


    "But why does that guy want to kill you?" Isuzu asked.


    "I''m the son of the leader of the Yakuza group," Yuuki said.


    "Oh..." Izusu nodded and understood. Even though she knew that Yuuki''s father''s Yakuza group was very good since they had helped the theme park several times, she knew that the image of Yakuza wasn''t good in general people.


    "Anyway, we need to go to the infirmary first rather than talk about this," Rossweisse said.


    "Oops!"


    They only remembered that Yuuki''s palm was wounded and needed to be taken care of.


    Yuuki was in the infirmary and ignored Hiyama who was looking at him. He could see that Akoya hadn''t woken up from hisa, but that was alright since he was the one who had done it. He didn''t want to be disturbed by Akoya during his stay in this ce. "The next match is your brother?" He looked at Ka since the next match was Kure Raian and this person should being from the same n as Ka.


    Ka nodded and her expression seemed quite strange. "Well, we''re a family, but I don''t like him."


    "Why?" Shouko asked curiously.


    "Because he''s so cruel," Ka said.


    "........"


    Yuuki wasn''t sure what Ka meant by cruel, but he could confirm when he watched the matchter. "The opponent is Elena''s brother, right?"


    Elena Mokichi is the girl who they have known during their trip to this ind.


    They had heard that Elena''s brother was also a fighter in the tournament and he was fairly strong from the mouth of Elena.


    "I''ll go to Elena, what are you going to do?" Ka asked while looking at him with a hopeful expression.


    Yuuki knew that Ka wanted them to go with her. "What do you think?" He could go, but he wanted to ask the opinion of everyone. His match was over and he could go back to his room to rest. He also knew that Shouko didn''t like the fight and didn''t force him to watch.


    "Is your wound alright?" Shouko asked.


    "Yes, you can see it," Yuuki said and waved his hand around showing that he was alright.


    "I''m alright to go," Haibara said.


    "Me too," Izusu said.


    "Well, since we''re here," Rossweisse asked.


    Shouko sighed and nodded. "I - I''ll close my eyester."


    "Good, let''s go, everyone!" Ka said and guided them to go to Elena to watch the match.


    Yuuki walked slowly toward Hiyama and said in a low voice. "He won''t wake up."


    !!!!


    Hiyama was startled when she heard him, but she didn''t say anything and looked at Yuuki''s back. She thought that Yuuki''s words meant a lot of things.


    They went to Elena who was in the audience seat and saw the match between Kure Raian and Mokichi Robinson.

 Chapter 1119: Strange Doctor

    CRACK!!!


    Yuuki hurriedly hugged Shouko and closed her ears since she couldn''t bear the scene in front of her.


    Izusu, Haibara, and Rossweisse also had an ufortable expression on their faces at this moment.


    Ka showed an angry expression and Elena was crying loudly.


    Raian had defeated Mokichi with utter domination.


    "I - Is he really killing him?" Haibara frowned. Even though she had seen a lot of people die because she usually stayed with Conan, this one was different since it was a fighting tournament.


    "B - Brother! Brother!" Elena cried loudly wanting to reach her brother.


    Yuuki could hear a heartbeat from Mokichi''s heart, even though it was weak, but that guy was alive.


    "Yuuki, can you do something?" Shouko asked. She also had prepared herself but seeing the brother of her friends being killed something that she had never felt before and realized how dangerous this tournament was.


    Yuuki sighed softly and knew that he could save Mokichi, but that wasn''t something that he should do. "Let''s go to the infirmary to see Elena''s brother first."


    They nodded when they heard it and went to the infirmary to visit and asked whether Elena''s brother could be saved or not.


    The moment they went to the infirmary, they saw a man with a bob of blonde hair that fell freely from his head, a distinctck of facial hair, sharp facial features and uniquely creepy-looking eyes while wearing a white doctor''s coat along with a beautiful nurse beside him.


    Yuuki didn''t see a nametag of this doctor and didn''t know who was the name of this person, but he could feel that this guy was very strong and there was a smell of blood for some reason. ''Well, he''s a doctor.'' Even though this guy was strange, he could feel something different in this person and could trust him.


    "Doctor, can you save my brother?" Elena asked.


    The doctor didn''t answer her and entered the operation immediately.


    "Don''t worry, Doctor is very skilled," the nurse said with a smile.


    "Your brother is going to be alright," Yuuki said and caressed Elena''s head with a very gentle voice trying to calm her.


    Elena was quite weak when her only family member was in critical condition and she didn''t have anyone to lean on at this moment. She turned and hugged him while sobbing slowly.


    "It''s alright, just believe in the doctor." Yuuki caressed her back slowly, but he could see that everyone was looking at him silently.


    "......."


    It wasn''t his intention to seduce Elena, but when someone was weak, it was very easy for him to enter her heart, especially when that girl was in need of someone to support.


    They looked at Yuuki and felt strange wondering whether this guy had an intention to seduce na Robinson.


    It wasn''t long before Elena was sleeping on his arms since showing her fragile figure.


    Haibara had left them and went to look at the operation to see whether the doctor was sessful or not.


    "She''s sleeping," Ka said.


    "Well, let her sleep for a while," Yuuki said.


    "Is this operation going to be alright?" Isuzu asked.


    "It should be alright. I can see even though this doctor seems quite strange, but his skill is superb," Yuuki said.


    "How can you tell?" Rossweisse asked.


    "This doctor is the one who has taken care of that police guy before," Yuuki said.


    "......"


    "The next match ising," Yuuki said.


    "Is it time for you to watch a match?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Well, that guy might be my opponentter," Yuuki said.


    "You think that guy can defeat Raian?" Ka suddenly asked. She didn''t think much about whether Raian could be defeated or not, but she also hoped for his brother to be defeated since that guy was such a bastard to hurt her friend''s brother.


    "There is this possibility," Yuuki said. He knew that the next match would be Tokita Ohma that he had fought in the past against Inaba Ryo. He wasn''t sure about the strength of Inaba Ryo, but he remembered this fighter was quite short and walked in four with very long hair. "Do you know Inaba Ryo?" He looked at Ka to ask this question.


    Ka nodded and said, "Inaba is also a famous assassination n."


    "Hmm..." Yuuki nodded.


    It was suddenly the curtain of the operation room was opened and the nurse, doctor, and Haibara came out at the same time.


    "The operation was sessful," the doctor said.


    !!!!


    Everyone was surprised since the process of the operation was very short.


    "Elena! Elena! Wake up! Your brother is alright!" Yuuki said while shaking Elena''s brother lightly.


    Elena woke up immediately when she heard her brother was alright. "Really?"


    "Is that true, Doctor?" Yuuki asked.


    The doctor nodded and said, "He is in very crisis condition, but it is good that I have taken care of him immediately ."


    "That''s good." Yuuki nodded with a smile. "You should see your brother first, Elena."


    Elena looked at both of them and blushed a little before going to visit her brother who was sleeping. Even though her brother was saved, his condition was very bad and needed to take a rest for a while.


    "Thank you, Doctor," Yuuki said.


    "It''s okay, you can let me dissect your body," the doctor said with a smile.


    "......"


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and asked, "Doctor, what''s your name?" He decided to ignore this guy''s request.


    "My name is Hanafusa Hajime," Hajime said.


    "I''m his assistant and my name is Yoshizawa Kokomi." Kokomi looked at Yuuki and asked, "Umm... Yuuki-san, can I ask for a picture with you?"


    "Sure." Yuuki nodded, but suddenly his pants were pulled. "What''s wrong, Haibara?"


    "Can we stay here?" Haibara asked.


    "You want to see his skill?" Yuuki asked.


    Haibara nodded without hesitation since she didn''t expect that there was a doctor with such a skill.


    "Hajime-san, is it alright for my little sister to tag along with you? She has a dream to be a doctor and has the same interest as you," Yuuki said.


    "Ho? Really?" Hajime looked at Haibara with interest.


    Haibara nodded and said, "I have data about this guy''s body." She pointed her finger at Yuuki and said, "If you can let see you in action during operation and also look at the body of various fighters then I don''t mind sharing it with you."


    "Deal," Hajime said without hesitation.


    Yuuki looked at Haibara and Hajime while thinking that he shouldn''t let them meet each other at the beginning.

 Chapter 1120: Why do you want to make a children?

    Yuuki watched the match between Ohma and Inaba then nodded when he saw the result. He had expected Ohma to win, but he was quite surprised by Inaba''s unique technique.


    They were staying in the infirmary since this ce was quite peaceful without anyone bothering.


    "Ka, can I ask you a question?" Isuzu asked.


    "What''s wrong, Izusu?" Ka asked.


    "Why do you want to have children with him?" Isuzu asked while looking at Yuuki.


    "......"


    Everyone was looking at Ka from the moment they met each other. This girl had asked Yuuki to give her children.


    The tense atmosphere had disappeared since Elena''s brother had been saved by Hajime. They were quite rxed and talked to each other before Isuzu asked this question.


    Elena also looked at Ka since she had also heard from Ka that Ka wanted to have children.


    Ka smiled with a blush and said, "It''s first love and from the moment I have seen him..." She looked at Yuuki and said, "I know that I want his children." She pulled his shirt so suddenly and said, "Let''s have children now!" She also took off her clothes so suddenly and showed off her n.a.k.e.d body.


    "......"


    "STOP!!!!"


    Shouko, Isuzu, and Rosswesse hurriedly stopped Ka and helped her to wear her clothes.


    "Why?" Ka asked in confusion.


    "Don''t you know shame?" Rossweisse asked.


    "There are a lot of people here," Izusu said.


    Shouko didn''t say anything but helped Ka to wear her clothes.


    "......"


    Yuuki looked at Ka''s body and nodded. He had to admit her body was very good.


    Behind the door of the infirmary, Erioh wanted to enter the door and took out his katana to y Yuuki. "I - I will kill this boy?!"


    "Calm down, Grandfather!!!"


    The Kure n members who stayed together with Erioh hurriedly hugged Erioh to stop him from doing something stupid.


    "Let go of me! I can let my granddaughter be deceived by that guy!" Erioh screamed.


    "Just give up! Isn''t it alright for him to be your grandson-inw? Then, you can see your great-grandchildren as soon as possible?"


    "Ugh...." Erioh fell down on the ground and dropped his katana. He cried and sobbed in a low voice. "K - Ka is going to be a bride..."


    "UWAAAAAHHHHH!!!!"


    Erioh rolled around on the ground while crying.


    "........"


    "Umm, can we enter the infirmary first?"


    Suddenly someone disturbed them.


    The Kure n members turned and saw Inaba Ryo who was being brought by the staff of the tournament to the infirmary.


    "Please, please," one of them said.


    "Come on, Grandfather. Don''t make such a scene here."


    Erioh sobbed and stood up slowly. "R - Raian! I need you to handle him!?"


    "Kakakaka!!!" Raian onlyughed hearing his grandfather. "I also want to fight him soon though."


    "Good." Erioh nodded, but he wondered why Yuuki had always been giving him the feeling of a wolf who was hiding in sheep wool.


    "You''re very popr, I''m very jealous," Hajime said while looking at Yuuki.


    Looking at Hajime''s expression, Yuuki couldn''t even see a shred of jealousy on his face and could only shake his head. He knew that this guy''s interest was only in the body of the fighters since their bodies were very fascinating.


    "You have a lot of women, can you handle all of them?" Hajime asked casually. He could see that there was a lot more and wondered whether Yuuki could handle all of them.


    "This guy is a wolf in sheep wool," Haibara interjected.


    "Oh?" Hajime looked at Haibara.


    "His regeneration is very good and his stamina is also superb," Haibara said.


    "Interesting. Interesting. I really want to dissect you right now," Hajime said while looking at Yuuki.


    "Umm... I''m not going to let you do it," Yuuki said while shaking his head.


    "I see." Hajime sighed and said, "That''s a shame..." He thought for a while and said, "That fighter''s body is in ruin."


    "Who?" Yuuki didn''t know what Hajima was talking about.


    "Tokita Ohma," Hajime said.


    "Really?" Yuuki asked. Even though he didn''t have that much of an intersection that much with Ohma, but that guy had given him quite a deep impression and if possible he wanted to fight Ohma with his full power since Ohma''s technique was quite fascinating for him.


    "Yes." Hajime nodded and wanted to say something, but the door was opened again.


    They saw a staff brought Inaba Ryo to the infirmary to be taken care of by Hajima.


    "I''ll handle him first." Hajime looked at Inaba''s hair and said, "I wonder what makes his hair be this strong."


    "Yeah...." Haibara had taken out scissors to cut some samples from Inaba''s hair.


    "......."


    Yuuki looked at both of them and thought that both of them shouldn''t meet each other.


    "Is it only me or they shouldn''t meet each other," Rossweisse said.


    "You''re not the only one," Yuuki said.


    "The next match is going to start soon," Izusu said. She was quite hooked to watch the match since the fighters in this tournament were very strong and each of them was very unique.


    "When is Uncle Sekiyashi''s time?" Shouko asked. She only knew Sekibayashi in this tournament beside Yuuki too.


    "He should be fighting at number eight," Yuuki said.


    Yuuki looked at the television in the infirmary and could see that the audience was cheering the name of Wakatsuki Takeshi. "Is this Wakatsuki Takeshi''s famous?"


    Ka who was sitting beside Yuuki nodded. "Yes, I have heard from a grandfather that this guy has an abnormally high muscle density, 52 times higher than average."


    !!!!


    "T - That''s impressive," Rossweisse said in surprise. At first, she didn''t have that much impression of this tournament, but the more she watched the more that she realized that a lot of fighters in this tournament were even stronger than any supernatural beings in this world.


    "Isn''t that Murobuchi Gozo?" Shouko said in surprise.


    Murobuchi Gozo is a very famous athlete in the country and a legendary decathlete that dominated all areas of track and field.


    They didn''t expect to see him in this tournament.


    Yuuki thought that the tournament had be more interesting and he couldn''t wait to watch the conclusion of this battle.

 Chapter 1121: I dont want to

    Wakatsuki''s strength was very powerful.


    They opened their mouths wide when they saw Murobuchi Guzo who had lost and dropped to the ground with missing teeth.


    "Yuuki, you''re going to fight this person?" Shouko asked. She was a bit scared when she saw the strength of Wakatsuki since one punch could make someone fly away and be embedded into the wall of the arena while creating a huge crater.


    "Hmm... It depends whether he can win the next round or not," Yuuki said.


    "Oh? Is there someone who can defeat Wakatsuki?" Ka asked.


    "The next one is the fight between Julius Reinhold and Sawada," Yuuki said.


    "Sawada? That gay man?" Haibara asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Sawada is our acquaintance, but Julius Reinhold is the big guy who is full of muscle that we have seen before, remember?"


    "Hmm???"


    "Remember the five people that we saw during the cruise?" Yuuki said.


    "Oh!!"


    They remembered the muscr guy who was only wearing a panty, however, that was normal since no normal size clothes would fit into that guy''s body.


    "Who is going to win?" Isuzu asked.


    "Julius," Yuuki said.


    Haibara squinted her eyes and said, "You don''t want Sawada to win because of that bet, right?"


    "Isn''t that your fault?" Yuuki said while twitching his lips at Haibara.


    "Isn''t that good? You should be serious about the match or else you might go on a date with Sawada," Haibara said.


    Yuuki shuddered when he thought about it.


    "What are you talking about?" Ka asked.


    "Ugh... I''ll go out to buy a drink first," Yuuki said. He didn''t want to hear the conversation between them when it involved a topic about Sawada. He didn''t hate Sawada, but if possible he didn''t really want to involve him that much.


    "I want barley tea," Haibara said.


    "Me too," Isuzu said.


    Yuuki looked at them and said, "Tell me what you want and I''ll buy it for all of you."


    They smiled and nodded while telling him what they wanted for the drink.


    Sawada was in the arena and he was very excited at that moment.


    "You sure are very excited," Togawa said.


    "Of course, I''m going to win this match and have a date with him," Sawada said.


    "Are you sure he is going to agree with it?" Togawa asked.


    "Ugh..." Sawada thought for a while and said, "Anyway, I need to win this match first."


    Togawa nodded and patted Sawada''s shoulder. "Go and win this tournament."


    "Yes." Sawada nodded and smiled before entering the arena.


    Togawa crossed her arms while looking at Sawada''s back. She was confident in Sawada''s strength and believed that he could win.


    "Togawa Yoshiko."


    Tagawa was startled and hurriedly turned before she saw two guys in front of her.


    One of them had an effeminate feeling while dressing in Chinese traditional clothes, and the other one had a muscr body while walking in hunched, bestial posture.


    Togawa could tell that both of them were fighters and asked, "What do you want from me?"


    "We want you to give up the match," the Chinese man said.


    !!!!


    "What? You want me to give up?!" Togawa raised her voice when she heard it.


    "Yes, just give up now and we won''t do anything to you."


    "Do you think that I''ll give up?" Togawa asked with a frown. Even though she knew that there was a rule that no one could attack the Kengan Association members, it didn''t erase the chance that she could be assassinated.


    "Oh? You don''t want to give up?"


    Both of them moved closer toward Togawa and made her more nervous than before.


    nk! nk!


    It was at this moment that suddenly they heard a noise on their backs.


    !!!


    They turned and they saw someone was there buying something from the vending machine.


    Yuuki looked at three of them and said, "Oh, Togawa."


    "YUUKI!!!!" Togawa felt that she had seen her savior at that moment. She hurriedly ran toward his direction as fast as possible.


    The two guys didn''t stop Togawa, but put their attention toward Yuuki. Even though they didn''t see anything, they felt the moment they attacked the woman, they would receive an attack immediately.


    "Who are you two?" Yuuki asked.


    Togawa was hiding behind Yuuki for protection.


    "This isn''t your business," the man said.


    "You''re doing something to my friend and you''re telling me that it is not my business?" Yuuki asked.


    It was at this moment that the man heard something from the walkie-talkie in his hand.


    "Nikaido, let me talk to him."


    The effeminate man nodded and raised the walkie-talkie.


    "Ichijou Yuuki."


    "Who are you?" Yuuki asked. However, he knew that the person on the walkie talkie should be the boss of both of them.


    "I know about your bet, do you want that gay man to win?"


    "......."


    Yuuki was speechless and wondering how this guy was able to know the bet that had been done by Haibara and Sawada. He looked at Togawa for confirmation.


    "W - Well... Sawada might have been drunk yesterday and said that he would have a date with you," Togawa said with an awkward smile.


    "......"


    "No, I want him to lose, but not with forcing his employer to give up," Yuuki said.


    "You''re going to be my enemy?"


    "......" Yuuki was wondering whether the boss of on the walkie-talkie had watched too much anime. "Everyone in this tournament is an enemy."


    "Then, isn''t that good for me to eliminate this woman first since she is also your enemy."


    "That''s true, but I hope that you can defeat her fighter fairly," Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki...." Togawa was moved by Yuuki.


    "Why should I do that?"


    "Because if you don''t then Sawada might say that the bet is invalid and try to ask me for a date or something for a lot of reasons after this battle," Yuuki said.


    "........"


    They weren''t sure what to say when they heard Yuuki''s reason.

 Chapter 1122: Sawada Vs Julius

    "....."


    "Yuuki...." Tagawa broke the silence with a speechless expression. She knew that Yuuki didn''t want to be involved in Sawada, but she didn''t expect him to be very reluctant this much.


    "I can see Julius is very strong." Yuuki could see a camera monitor on the walkie talkie and said, "Let him fight against Sawada."


    "..."


    "Do you think that I''ll agree with you for such a stupid reason?"


    "Why not?" Yuuki asked.


    "...."


    "Boss, what do you want me to do?" The Chinese man asked.


    Togawa also felt strange at this moment.


    The Chinese man took the needle out of his sleeve without anyone noticing and said slowly, "I can handle---" He stopped when he saw him taking out something outrageous so suddenly.


    "Just give me a face this time," Yuuki said while pointing a gun toward them.


    Togawa was surprised when she saw him taking out a gun out of nowhere.


    "Hmph! Do you think a gun will scare me?" The Chinese man showed a disdainful expression and was ready to strike, but he stopped again when he saw the young man in front of him take out another thing. "Grenade?"


    "......."


    The man who was talking on the walkie-walkie also realized that the situation would turn worse when both of his fighters were caught in the explosion of the grenade.


    "Good, I won''t forget this."


    "Yes, please remember so you won''t make any mistakes in the future," Yuuki said smoothly.


    "......."


    They were silent while looking at each other for a while.


    "Go back."


    The Chinese man and the hunched man looked at each other before starting at Yuuki. Hearing their boss''s words, they didn''t say anything needlessly and went back, but they had remembered him in their mind so in the future they could give him some lesson. Even though they were confident with their martial arts, they protected themselves from weapons.


    Togawa sighed in relief when she saw two men had gone away.


    The man who was talking on the walkie-talkie was silent for a while then saying, "Tell Julius to not give mercy to his opponent."


    "Yes, Sir."


    Togawa looked at Yuuki who was once again unarmed. "Where did you get those weapons?"


    "Togo is my acquaintance," Yuuki answered. He wouldn''t answer that he had created those weapons using magic, and that was why he used Togo''s name in this situation since she was an arms dealer.


    Togawa thought for a while and asked, "Do you think that I should buy some of those weapons?"


    "You''re?" Yuuki was a bit surprised.


    Togawa nodded and said, "I have realized that I need something to protect me." She thought when Yuuki took out a grenade all of sudden and couldn''t help but feel that it was a very cool scene.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No."


    "Why?" Togawa asked.


    "Isn''t it better to get a bodyguard rather than a weapon?" Yuuki said.


    Togawa thought for a while and said, "Well, that''s true. Bodyguard is better than a weapon." She also knew that using a weapon was quite difficult and it was better to rent a bodyguard to protect her.


    "You''re safe now," Yuuki said.


    Togawa hurriedly hugged Yuuki and said, "I don''t have anyone to protect me! Please stay here!" She knew that they mighte again and if he was here she didn''t need to worry about them.


    Yuuki thought for a while and nodded. "I''ll stay here for a while."


    "Good." Togawa sighed in relief while hugging him. She didn''t realize that being with him gave her a sense of security and it felt very wonderful. She looked at Sawada and Julius in the arena. "Do you think that Sawada will lose?"


    "100%," Yuuki answered.


    Togawa frowned and said, "Sawada is very strong."


    "Julius is stronger," Yuuki answered. He knew the muscle on Julius''s body wasn''t something that could be scoffed off. If he wasn''t wrong then Julius''s muscle could even be stronger than Wakatsuki who was fighting in the previous fight.


    "Yes, but Sawada has learned ballet in the past," Togawa said.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and asked, "Ballet?"


    Togawa nodded and said, "He is a ballet dancer in the past and because of that his flexibility is very strong."


    "......"


    Yuuki wanted to say that flexibility was useless if someone would be defeated instantly with one punch, but he didn''t say anything since seeing it themselves was better than talking only in the mouth.


    Sawada looked at Julius and smiled. "Your muscles are ugly so you''re not my type."


    Julius didn''t say anything and only looked at Sawada with expressionless expression.


    "Take your stance!" The referee shouted.


    "Don''t worry, this will be over soon." Sawada looked at Julius and said, "It is your fault that you''re not my type. If your muscle is smaller then you might be my type."


    "........"


    Julius didn''t even say anything when he heard Sawada''s bber.


    "START!!!!!"


    Sawada didn''t give Julius a chance and he rotated himself in very fast movement before jumping giving a high kick at Julius''s neck. "Be defeated in my kick!" This kick was very strong since itbined the momentum along with his strength at the same time making this kick undoubtedly able to knock out any fighter.


    BANG!


    Sawada''s kick connected to Julius''s neck, but it didn''t even cause a reaction on Julius''s face.


    "......."


    Everyone was silent for a while when they saw such a result since they knew that Sawada''s kick wasn''t weak.


    Sawada was also in shock, but he didn''t have time to think too much since the leg that he used to kick was grabbed by Julius.


    Julius grabbed Sawada''s leg and raised him easily with a single-arm alone.


    "LET GO OF MY LEG, YOU BASTARD?!" Sawada was mad when he was being treated like this.


    CRACK!


    Julius didn''t give mercy and snapped Sawada''s leg.


    "ARRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGG!!!!!" Sawada''s painful scream was very loud and made everyone look away.


    Julius took his stance and threw Sawada who was in his arm with a very powerful force.


    Sawada was thrown very fast without being able to think and his body mmed into the wall of the arena creating arge crater.


    BAAAANNG!!


    "A - Ah... Ah...." Sawada showed his white eyes and lost consciousness.


    Julius stood up silently while looking at the referee.


    "T - The winner is Julius Reinhold!!!" The referee said hurriedly with his body full of sweat since Julius''s momentum was very strong making him very weak.


    Julius didn''t say anything and turned away entering the hall with the silence around the audience since they didn''t expect there was another monster in this tournament.


    They started to imagine Julius''s fight against Wakatsuki.


    "......"


    They didn''t know the result, but it was something that they couldn''t wait to watch.


    Togawa, who watched the match, couldn''t stand and fell down helplessly.


    Yuuki caught her while looking at the arena and thought the owner of this fighter had nned something.

 Chapter 1123: Do they need to kill?

    Yuuki was in the infirmary once again, but this time Togawa and Sawada had joined them in this ce.


    Sawada was here because he needed to be treated because of his wound, but Togawa was here because she thought it was the safest ce on this ind.


    Togawa wasn''t dumb and knew that there were people who used an underhand tactic to win this tournament and Yuuki was the only person that she could believe in this ce. "Next one is Togo''s fighter''s match, right?"


    "Togo?" Shouko, Izusu, and Haibara seemed quite confused.


    "Togo is my client, do you remember when he was going to South Africa in the past?" Yuuki said.


    "Oh! I remember." Shouko nodded. She remembered when Yuuki was going to South Africa in the past. She thought for a while and said, "Isn''t it also your girlfriend?"


    "....."


    Togawa looked at Yuuki with a speechless expression and asked, "Really? Do you have a rtionship with Togo?" She started to doubt her charm as a woman when she thought that he had done it together with Togo.


    "Is that something that you should be surprised about?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course!" Togawa''s expression was very exaggerated and said, "She is known as the cruelest member of the Kengan Association! She is someone who is also known as the Death Merchant! Yet....."


    "Yet?"


    "Yet... She is also a woman and you''re the one who has made her fall...." Togawa looked at Yuuki and felt that she really underestimated him. She thought that if he wanted then he might be able to get her, but if that was the case she didn''t really have a problem in her opinion since he was also her type. "Yuuki."


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at Togawa curiously.


    "What do you want?" Togawa asked.


    "What do you mean?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, you have helped me earlier." Togawa looked at him and asked, "Is there something you want?"


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and said, "No, I haven''t done anything to you and I have never helped you." He paused his answer for a while and said, "I just don''t want to see Sawada cheat on meter."


    Badump!


    Togawa looked at Yuuki for a while. ''W - What''s wrong with him? He''s just helped me, yet ... He''s pretending that he hasn''t done anything?'' She looked at him again and his image in her head seemed quite different from reality making him a bit more muscr along with sharper face simr to a fighting manga in the past. She smiled and hit his arm. "You shoulde to my room tonight."


    "........"


    Yuuki was speechless at Togawa and wondering what he had done for her to suddenly ask him to enter her room tonight.


    "No, he is going to have children with me tonight!" Ka said and hugged him.


    Togawa smiled and said, "Don''t worry girl. I don''t have an interest in a rtionship, but if it was only an a.d.u.l.t skinship..." She moved closer to Yuuki and blew warm air to his ear.


    "......."


    They looked at them with speechless expressions.


    "I''m jealous," Hajime said after he had operated on Sawada''s body.


    Yuuki was wondering why there were a lot of women in the heat on this ind.


    The match of Muteba Genza against Meguro Masaki had started and as expected their fight was very cruel, no, Meguro Masaki was a bit strange and that was why Muteba Genza needed to kill him to defeat Meguro.


    Shouko was once again snuggled into Yuuki''s arms since she had seen someone kill their opponent twice. She felt quite sick in this ce and rested on his chest.


    Yuuki could only caress her back and tried to calm her. He had seen Meguro Masaki before since this guy was one of the guys who had stopped Togawa before and this time Meguro was killed by Muteba with finger stab right into Meguro''s brain.


    Yuuki felt a bit strange when he looked at their match since Meguro seemed very happy when he was being punched by Muteba and felt that Meguro was a masochist.


    "You''re alright?" Yuuki asked.


    "I - I''m alright..." Shouko answered with a forced smile.


    Yuuki sighed softly and caressed her hair tenderly. "Just take a rest here." This ce was a good ce for them to rest since it was an infirmary. Even though he couldn''t cure them with his magic, he could cure the girl''s mentality in this ce.


    Ka knew that Shouko was only a normal high school student and felt that her reaction was quite normal.


    Elena had seen her brother fight a lot of times and she didn''t think much about the match since she was thinking about her brother more.


    Haibara had seen a lot of death and she was quite alright.


    Togawa was a CEO and her mind was better than most people.


    Rossweisse had seen a lot of things that were crueler than this in the past, but it didn''t mean that she liked to watch when someone was fighting to each other to death.


    "Do people need to kill each other in this tournament? Can they just fight normally?" Isuzu asked. She was a soldier and even though she hadn''t entered a battle herself. She had always prepared for a battle to protect her princess and some blood wouldn''t scare her.


    However, the scene where someone was fighting each other in the tournament to death was something that her stomach couldn''t handle.


    "No, but Muteba is a mercenary," Yuuki said.


    "Mercenary?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I know that guy isn''t the type who will kill someone needlessly."


    "Then, why has he killed his opponent?" Isuzu asked.


    "Because he thought it was necessary to kill to win this match," Yuuki said. "Well, let''s not think too much about this since it isn''t our problem, and rather than thinking about them it is better to think about the next match."


    "Next match?"


    "Yes, Uncle Sekibayashi is going to the stage."

 Chapter 1124: Infirmarys Club

    They went to the audience seat when the match of Sekibayashi Jun against Koizan Takeru had started.


    The match between the two of them was very intense and caused the entire arena to vibrate because of the scream of the audience.


    Different from the earlier fight, the fight between Sekibayashi and Koizan was very exciting making them unable to stay still and screamed their name continuously during the battle.


    Pro-wrestler versus sumo.


    At first, it was an unthinkable match, but unexpectedly this match was the most interesting match that had happened in this tournament.


    Sekibayashi was a pro-wrestler and he had always thought to make the audience be excited with his fight on the arena.


    However, the other fighters were very different since their intention was only winning the match and didn''t even care about whether the audience had fun watching their match.


    Only at this point that Sekibayashi was stronger than anyone and everyone sighed in relief when they saw Sekibayashi had won against Koizan.


    Yuuki looked at Shouko whoseplexion was better than before and she had gotten used to watching those matches. He also liked to watch this kind of match rather than a match that would kill someone in the arena.


    However, he knew that such a thing couldn''t be controlled and everything depended on the fighter who was fighting on the arena.


    Yuuki also saw Haruo who was waiting for Sekibayashi inside the hall and seemed very happy when Haruo saw his teacher had won the match. He rubbed his chin and thought about the next match.


    "What are you thinking?" Rossweisse asked. Her mood was very happy at this moment since she had won a lot of money from the bet that she had ced before the match. She had decided to use this money to build the 100 yen store that she had dreamt of in her hometown.


    "I''m thinking about the next match," Yuuki said. "You have won a lot, are you going to build that store?"


    Rossweisse nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, I''ll build that store in my hometown."


    "That''s good." Yuuki nodded and was also happy when he saw her smile.


    "Yuuki, do you think that you''ll be able to meet my grandmother?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Of course, I can," Yuuki said. He hadn''t eaten Rossweisse after he had dated her. He also wasn''t in a hurry and Rossweisse wanted him to meet his grandmother first before he could eat. He had thought about eating Rossweisse during the trip to London, but who would expect that there would be a bomb along with the appearance of her friend from Hogwarts.


    "What''s wrong?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Nothing," Yuuki said and wrapped his hand around Rossweisse''s waist.


    Rossweisse blushed but didn''t move away. She also loved this small intimate move and rested her head on his shoulder. "Do you have fun on this ind?"


    "Fun?" Yuuki thought for a while and wondered whether he had fun in this ce. In the first match, he had met a crazy person who wanted to kill him, then he also saw two people who had killed right without batting their eyes.


    Yuuki had thought that he should go to this ce alone since in that case, he didn''t need to let them see such a cruel thing happening right in front of their eyes.


    "The only fun thing on this ind is the time that I spend with you," Yuuki said while looking at her.


    Rossweisse blushed and snuggled into his arm. "You always know to say something that makes me happy."


    The match continued and they went to the infirmary once again since staying in the audience seat was too loud, especially the next match was the match between Yoroizuka Saw Paing and Karo Yoshinari.


    Karo Yoshinari was alright since this guy was a quiet old man, but Yoroizuka Saw Paing was different since this person was very loud even though he didn''t even use a microphone.


    Yuuki watched the match between the two of them and saw that it was quite intense, especially when he saw Saw Paing''s skull which was as hard as steel.


    In the end, the match was over and the winner of that match was Saw Paing.


    Karo Yoshinari was also a very powerful fighter, but he had always been attacking Saw Paing''s head. If Karo used his attack to punch Saw Paing''s stomach or other parts of his body then his chance to win would be higher.


    However, Yuuki wasn''t surprised since Karo Yoshinari wasn''t a fighter before, but a fisherman. It was quite surprising for him for a fisherman to fight, but he had to admit that Karo Yoshinari was quite powerful.


    The match continued and the next match was a match between Nezu Masami and Mikazuchi Rei.


    Yuuki was quite surprised that Tochigi Destiny Land would join the tournament, but he thought that they were very desperate since the number of the people who were walking toward their theme park had decreased since most of them had decided to go to the Amagi Brilliant Park.


    Amagi Brilliant Park which was undoubtedly a dark horse in the theme park had be one of the most popr theme parks in the country, especially with the exclusive characters that wereing from manga and anime that were made from hispany.


    Yuuki was wondering whether the CEO of the Tochigi Destiny Land wanted to be the chairman of the association and made Tochigi Destiny Land the number one theme park in the world with monopoly the theme park business in this country.


    However, he knew that wasn''t easy since the opponent of Nezu Masami was Mikazuchi Rei.


    Mikazuchi Rei was a fighter from Rino''spany.


    Yuuki didn''t think that Rino would choose a weak fighter and also felt that Mikazuchi Rei was also very strong. He was sitting in the infirmary room while watching the fight from the television along with Sekibayashi Jun and Haruo who had also joined them in the infirmary.

 Chapter 1125: The Fastest Match

    The match between Nezu Masami and Mikazuchi Rei undoubtedly became the fastest match that had happened in this tournament.


    5 seconds.


    It was quite unthinkable, but it was really happening.


    Mikazuchi''s speed was much faster than anything.


    "That guy''s very fast," Rossweisse said. She had to admit that after watching the tournament on this ind, her eyes had been opened very wide and knew that a human was able to reach the power of the supernatural beings. She could see that Mikazuchi''s power could reach the middle-rank demon in the Underworld.


    "Well, but that guy has one weakness," Yuuki said.


    "Oh? What is his weakness?" Sekibayashi asked curiously.


    "That guy can only move forward," Yuuki said. He knew that it was hard to control the movement of the body once someone moved very fast.


    Simrly when someone was driving a car or a motorcycle at a very fast speed, to turn the wheel, they needed to use the break on their vehicle slowing down the speed of their vehicle before the turn to the direction where they wanted to go.


    "That''s true..." Sekibayashi nodded and thought that it was a reasonable exnation. If he had to fight Mikazuchi then he could stand up and do nothing, letting Mikazuchi attack him before catching him with both of his arms. However, there was a high consequence to doing such a thing, but he was confident in his endurance.


    "That speed also can''t be maintained for a long time." Yuuki thought for a while and said, "In the battle of endurance, that guy can''t do anything."


    Sekibayashi nodded and agreed with Yuuki''s opinion.


    "Who is the next match?" Izusu asked.


    "Let''s see...." Shouko looked at the pamphlet and said, "It is Rihito and Kuroki Gensai." She sighed in relief when she saw the match between Mikazuchi and Nezu since the match between the two of them wasn''t that cruel and it ended in an instant. She sighed in relief and felt that she could stay to watch the fight.


    "Kuroki and Rihito?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow and thought about two of them.


    "Do you know both of them?" Ka asked while hugging his waist. She had been in this position for a while and it seemed that she wouldn''t let him go no matter what.


    The girls had also gotten used to this wild girl and let her hug him. They didn''t feel weird when Yuuki had caught one girl after another and knew that this guy had an ability to take care of all of them.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No." He looked at the two people on the screen and saw the match between Kuroki and Rihito and he raised his eyebrow further.


    It was like a fight between a child and an a.d.u.l.t.


    Rihito was simr to a small child in front of Kuroki.


    Rihito''s power was his sharp fingers that were as sharp as a razor. It was an advanced upgrade of Akoya''s technique, however, in front of Kuroki, everything was useless.


    Kuroki hadn''t moved from his spot for a while and could defend Rihito''s attack easily without trouble. His figure was simr to an a.d.u.l.t who could make a child cry in a second.


    "His technique is simr to yours, Yuuki," Rossweisse said.


    Kuroki could also use his finger to stab anyone easily.


    In essence, Yuuki''s finger stab that he had used in his fight against Akoya earlier was simr to Kuroki''s finger stab.


    Yuuki had also used this technique in his manga and it was one of the strongest techniques in his manga.


    Rihito could do anything and lost the battle against Kuroki.


    "Well, that old guy is very strong," Sekibayashi said with a serious expression on his face.


    "Yes..." Haruo also nodded and could tell how tough Kuroki''s body was.


    Yuuki remembered that Kanoh Agita had challenged him before, but he knew that Kanoh needed to defeat Kuroki before he could face him. He had a feeling that Kuroki could even defeat a high-rank devil if Kuroki was given a chance to meet them.


    The first day of the tournament was almost over and there were only five matches left.


    After the match between Kuroki and Rihito, the next match would be the fight between Nikaido Ren and Kiryu Setsuna.


    Togawa immediately stood up when he saw Nikaido Ren and gritted her teeth in annoyance since that guy had threatened her before. She screamed for Kiryu Setsuna to win the match and her hope was realized.


    Kiryu Setsuna won the match with a spectacr feat.


    Yuuki remembered the technique that had been used by Kiryu Setsuna during the match. From his observation, Kiryu could only use two techniques, but both of those techniques were very powerful. One was a movement technique that was able to move in the blind spot of the target and the second was a technique that was able to twist anything.


    Yuuki looked at Nikaido''s chest which was twisted because of Kiryu''s attack and thought that Kiryu''s technique was very interesting.


    The next match will be the match between Chiba Takayuki and Hatsumi Sen.


    Yuuki only knew that Hatsumi Sen was the fighter of his old enemy.


    Nogi Hideki.


    Yuuki had never thought of Nogi as his enemy and thought that guy was a good old man since Nogi had given him a publisher''s house in the past.


    "My match will be starting soon." Hajime suddenly said to everyone,


    "Doctor, you''re also a fighter?" Shouko asked in surprise.


    Hajime nodded and said, "Yes, Nishimiya."


    "......"


    Yuuki looked at Hajima in silence and thought that his intention to enter this tournament wasn''t that simple. "Your opponent is a famous criminal, right?"


    "Yes, that''s why I''m going to be serious from the start," Hajime said and went out to the arena together with his assistant.


    Yuuki shook his head and didn''t feel too worried about Hajime. He watched the match between Hatsumi Sen and Chiba Takayuki and felt this match was quite interesting.

 Chapter 1126: Last Fight of the First Round

    The match between Hatsumi and Chiba was also one of the fastest matches since it ended in only 26 seconds.


    "Aikido, huh?" Yuuki said after seeing the result of the match. He only knew that Aikido was mostly using the softness to defeat their opponent.


    If he wasn''t wrong, the childhood friend of the high school detective from Osaka was also an Aikido user.


    ''Well, I won''t see him in the tournament.'' Yuuki didn''t think that Hatsumi could defeat either Kanoh or Kuroki. He was more cornered about the match between Bando Yohei and Hanafusa Hajime.


    It was the Doctor''s first match and they were a bit worried about him. Even though this guy was a bit weird, it was quite a funpanion, especially his gag which always wanted to dissect every fighter in this arena.


    Yuuki couldn''t imagine how Hajime would fight, but he had thought that Hajime would be using a weapon in this match.


    Hajima had modified his body and took out two swords from both of his arms to fight against Bando Yohei.


    Yuuki could tell that Hajime had an intention to kill Bando and couldn''t help but sigh. He remembered that Bando was a death-row criminal and that guy should be killed, however, this guy was abnormal that it was impossible to be killed.


    Bando''s entire joints were so flexible that it wasn''t wrong for him to be called a rubber man. It was also the reason why he was unable to be killed since the method to put the death row criminal in this country was using a rope to hang that criminal, but Bando who had flexible joints was simply inhuman that he didn''t die when his neck was being hanged.


    Yuuki could see that Bando was a powerful fighter and even though Hajime was also powerful while also using a weapon.


    CRACK!


    "......."


    Bando snapped Hajime''s neck after Hajime stabbed his knife into Bando''s body.


    Yuuki knew that Hajime had an intention to kill Bando by stabbing his heart, but he could tell that Bando was using his flexible joints to change the location of his heart and avoid the sword that targeted his heart.


    "........"


    Yuuki sighed when he looked at the result of this match and saw Hajime was being taken by the staff to the infirmary.


    Yuuki was hugging Shouko right now since this girl had a very faint heart.


    Everyone was a bit sad when they saw Hajima had died and hurriedly went out to see him. They saw Hajime''s body which was lifeless on the ground along with Hajime''s boss.


    Hajime was a representative fighter of Teito University or the famous medical school in this country.


    They were wondering what this guy was doing here until they saw Hajime''s boss fix Hajime''s neck and made hime back to life.


    "Hey," Hajime said with his creepy smile.


    "......"


    Their feeling was a bitplex at this moment and moved back since this was a very creepy scene.


    "It''s good that you''re alright," Shouko said after sighing a relief.


    "......"


    They looked at Shouko and thought that this girl was a real angel.


    There were two matches left in the first round of the tournament. The next match was the match between Gang Wongsawat and Kaneda Suekichi.


    Yuuki didn''t need to guess who was the winner of this match and knew that Gang Wongsawat would win this match, but whether that match turned into a difficult fight or not was a different matter.


    Yuuki didn''t expect Kaneda to give Gang a hard fight even though Kaneda''s body was very high.


    "It feels like Kaneda fighters can see the future," Izusu said.


    Izusu''s words weren''t wrong since Kaneda seemed to be able to predict Gang''s attack and gave him a hard time, however, Kaneda also couldn''t avoid the damage that was caused by Gang.


    Kaneda tried to snap Gang''s arm, but he fainted first and lost the match.


    Yuuki had to admit that he was moved by Kaneda''s will to fight, even though his body was weak, but Kaneda had a very strong heart.


    Finally, it was thest match of this tournament.


    Thest match was a fight between Kanoh Agito against Okubo Naoya.


    Okubo Naoya was very famous since he was the Absolute Champion of the Ultimate Fight MMA promotion.


    Kanoh Agito was also very famous since he was the unchallenged champion of Kengan Match.


    Both of them were champions, while Okubo was a champion in the public match, Kanoh was a champion in the underground match.


    Yuuki wasn''t disappointed with this battle since it was a very interesting match.


    Okubo didn''t have a shy technique, rather his technique was very in and basic. However, each of his attacks was very solid and caused a lot of damage to Kanoh in the eyes of the audience.


    In the eyes of the audience, yes.


    Yuuki could see that Kanoh hadn''t been serious, but he knew that Kanoh would show his fangster and he didn''t need to wait too long to see him showing his sharp fangs.


    Kanoh charged and bashed Okubo''s skull, making a small dent before lifting him with both of his arms and mming Okubo to the ground.


    BAAAAMMM!!!


    Kanoh mounted Okubo and was ready to give him a rush of punches, but he stopped when he saw Okubo''s state.


    "......."


    Kanoh stood up and walked away while slicking back his hair.


    "I - IT''S OVER!!!"


    "The winner of the public vs. underground showdown is "The Fang of Metsudo", Kanoh Agitooooo!!!!"


    With this, the first round of this tournament is over, and the tournament will continue tomorrow.


    Yuuki would also face his next enemy and he was a bit excited about tomorrow''s match.


    Suddenly he felt that Ka hugged him tighter.


    "Ka?" Yuuki looked at Ka.


    "I can see that you''re excited for your match!" Ka said with a smile.


    "......."


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and wondered whether his mood was shown at his expression.

 Chapter 1127: Ill get your approval, Grandfather!

    Yuuki had decided to go back to his hotel room together with everyone since he could see that they were quite tired after watching the match for an entire day.


    Ka decided to follow him, along with Elena since they had decided to y together in their room.


    Yuuki had just wanted to go back, but he didn''t expect to meet two elders in front of him.


    "Grandpa!" Ka smiled and waved her hand excitedly beforeing to the elderly man with simr eyes to Ka.


    Yuuki looked at this elderly man and thought that this elderly man should be Erioh Kure who happened to be the patriarch of Kure n.


    "Yoho! Yuuki, it has been a while," Katahara said with a smile at him.


    "Hello, Katahara Grandpa," Yuuki said. He looked at Erioh and nodded. "Hello, Ka''s grandfather."


    "Hmph!" Erioh looked away while sulking when he heard Yuuki''s voice.


    "Grandpa!" Ka went to Yuuki and hugged him before saying, "Grandpa, his name is Ichijou Yuuki and I want to have children with him."


    "..."


    It was so sudden that no one would think that Ka would say those words.


    The people of the Kure n didn''t show a strange expression, however, they were looking at the expression of their patriarch.


    Even Katahara was also looking at his old friend with a smile to see what this doting grandfather would do after hearing his granddaughter''s words.


    "....."


    Erioh was silent, but his heart almost erupted. He had always maintained his image in front of his granddaughter and he had always doted on her, but he couldn''t ept this situation. He calmed himself and took a deep breath. He smiled and looked at Ka. "Ka, I''m sorry, grandfather didn''t hear what you have said earlier."


    ''Pretend to not hear?!''


    Everyone was surprised by Erioh''s acting at this moment.


    "I want to have a child with him, Grandpa!" Ka said once again while hugging him.


    Erioh sighed and felt very weak, but the anger in his heart couldn''t be erased. "But he has a girlfriend already."


    "I don''t care! I want his child!" Ka said.


    "......"


    Erioh took a deep breath and looked at Yuuki in anger, but he couldn''t show his anger in front of his granddaughter. He thought for a while to search for a way for him able to separate both of them. "I''ll agree with it...."


    "YES!!!" Ka was happy when she heard it.


    Everyone who knew Erioh was surprised by his decision, but they thought that this elderly person had grown up finally.


    "But...." Erioh hadn''t finished his words and said, "I want him to win this tournament!"


    "......"


    ""If he is able to win this tournament, I''ll acknowledge him into your husband," Erioh said once again. He thought that he was smart when he had shown his shrewd mind. He had asked Yuuki to win this tournament if they wanted to give them his blessing in their marriage.


    "What?!" Ka was surprised by her grandfather''s words.


    "......."


    Everyone who knew Erioh couldn''t help but sighed once again and thought that a doting grandfather hadn''t changed a bit.


    Erioh knew that Yuuki was quite a powerful fighter, but he didn''t think that Yuuki was able to defeat either Kanoh Agito or Kuroki Gensai.


    There was also Wakatsuki Takeshi in Yuuki''s block of the tournament and thought that there was little chance for him to be able to be the champion of this tournament.


    "You''re still young, there is a chance in the future..." Erioh said and tried to give Yuuki advice, but he didn''t expect Yuuki''s answer.


    "Grandfather, if I win this tournament then you''re going to approve us?" Yuuki said.


    Erioh squinted his eyes when he heard Yuuki''s answer. "You''re serious with what you have been saying?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I''ll win and get your approval."


    "Yuuki!!!" Ka was happy when she heard Yuuki''s words and hugged him tightly. She knew that she couldn''t openly be saying that she wanted his child in this ce since she was in front of his grandfather.


    Erioh gritted his teeth when he heard Yuuki''s answer. "Boy, you''re too young." His tone had be serious and said, "You don''t know the height of the mountain in front of you." He was saying that Yuuki was too weak to win this tournament.


    "Yes, but to get your approval, I''ll win this tournament," Yuuki said.


    "......."


    For a moment, no one said anything while Yuuki and Erioh were staring at each other.


    Ka hugged him tightly while also looking at her grandfather. "Granpa...."


    Erioh snorted and said, "Let''s see whether your ability matches that mouth of yours." He turned away since his mood was quite bad and said, "Let''s go."


    Kure n, who followed him, gave him a thumbs-up before leaving together with Erioh.


    "Hohohoho, you''re confident that you can win this tournament, Yuuki?" Katahara asked. His eyes were very serious when he asked this question.


    "I''m." Yuuki nodded. He could feel the pressureing from this elderly man, even though Katahara had aged, but his temperament and pressure were very strong from the experience in his life.


    Katahara smiled and said, "Oh, I really can''t wait for that." He was truthfully very happy when he heard him say those words.


    "I also want to fight with your Fang," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, but you need to enter the final before you can meet him," Katahara said.


    "I''m not going to say anything and only let the result be shown," Yuuki said.


    Katahara nodded and said, "That''s good, I really can''t wait to watch your next match." He thought for a while and said, "Oh, right, where did you live?"


    Yuuki was a bit strange with Katahara''s question and said, "Hotel?"


    "That can''t be! I''ll let you move out now!" Katahara said.


    ????


    They weren''t sure what Katahara meant, but they were surprised when they realized what Kataraha meant by his words.


    COMMENT 8ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>8</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1128: It will take a long time

    Everyone was surprised when they moved to the private vi inside the ind since the vi was surprisingly very luxurious.


    Yuuki didn''t reject Katahara''s offer who wanted to change the location of his living from hotel room to the vi since this ce was good that they could go to the beach since it was right in front of the vi.


    Elena and Ka decided to stay with them for a while to y together in the vi.


    It seemed the rtionship between Ka and Elena had be quite close with everyone and had decided to go out to y tomorrow since there wasn''t any fight tomorrow.


    The second round of the tournament would be held on the third day, and the semifinal and final of the tournament would be held on thest day of the fifth day.


    Yuuki thought that it was quite reasonable since the fighters would need a break after such a hard fight.


    Not all of the fighters have an Avalon inside their bodies to heal their bodies.


    "Yuuki, are you confident that you can win this tournament?" Ka asked in worry. She didn''t expect her grandfather to give such a ridiculous condition before giving them his blessing.


    Yuuki thought for a while about how to answer this question. He looked at Ka and thought that she was quite cute. He didn''t mind winning the tournament to get the blessing of Ka''s grandfather. "It''s hard...."


    "Right..." Ka was also quite unconfident even though she knew that Yuuki had a lot of potential, but he was still young.


    Rossweisse rolled her eyes when she heard their conversation. She knew that if Yuuki really wanted to do it then it was possible to blow up the entire ind without a trice.


    "But for you, I''ll do it," Yuuki said while looking at Ka.


    "......"


    Ka was surprised, then blinked her eyes before leaping toward him. "YUUKIII!!!!!"


    "Be careful, don''t jump out so suddenly," Yuuki said and caught her in his arms. Even though he had said that, his arms were firmly hugging her.


    "LET''S MAKE A CHILDREN NOW!!!" Ka took off her clothes, but she was stopped once again.


    "NOO!!!!!"


    Rossweisse, Shouko, Elena, and Izusu stopped Ka hurriedly since they knew how this girl really wanted to have children.


    Haibara could only sigh at how this guy could make a girl fall in love with him.


    Yuuki didn''t want to create children for now even though he had made it together with Yaeko, but it was because she was in her 40''s and the age gap between the two them were sorge that made her discouraged with their rtionship that she wanted children to ease her heart.


    However, Ka was different since she was in high school.


    Yuuki didn''t think that it would be toote to do it after he had graduated from high school.


    Ka was pouting after being stopped by them, but she honestly didn''t do anything else. She was young and she had a lot of time, however, if there was a chance she wouldn''t hesitate to do it since she had heard about their experience when they entered the bed with him.


    "That''s right, there is a party tonight," Rossweisse said.


    "Party?" Haibara asked.


    "If you want to go, then we''ll go, but if you don''t want to, then it isn''t too bad to stay in the vi," Yuuki said.


    "What kind of party?" Izusu asked.


    "It should be a party where a lot of people gather together while talking about business and fighting," Yuuki said. He didn''t think that there was any conversation besides two topics unless someone decided to court a girl.


    "Is it important?" Shouko asked.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No, it is alright for us to stay here without going to the party." He had made a business deal before he went back and it was quite surprising at how easy it was to create money in this ce.


    The business deal that he had made had already covered the money that he used for the tournament participation fee.


    "Let''s stay here," Shouko said. She didn''t feelfortable gathering in a crowded ce, especially it was a group of rich people.


    They nodded and agreed to stay at the vi since it was better to stay here rather than go to the party.


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "Let''s do a BBQ since we''re on the beach."


    "Good! Let''s do a BBQ!" Ka also agreed.


    "I''ll prepare the ingredients," Elena said.


    "I''ll go too," Shouko said.


    "Me too," Isuzu said.


    The four girls went to the kitchen to prepare the BBQ together.


    Yuuki also decided to help but stopped when they didn''t let him. He was staying together with Haibara and Rossweisse who were doing their own things on the sofa.


    Haibara was very quiet since she was sorting the data that she had collected from the fighter while Rossweisse was quite on the sofa and had changed her clothes into a morefortable sports jersey.


    "Yuuki, is it only me or the level of the fighters in this tournament is very high," Rosssweisse said.


    "High? Is it as high as supernatural beings?" Haibara asked and was interested in this conversation.


    "Haibara, you seem to have a misconception about supernatural beings," Rossweisse said.


    "Oh? Can you make me understand?" Haibara asked.


    "Bing a supernatural being doesn''t mean that they''re more powerful than humans and even some of them are even weaker than humans," Rossweisse said.


    "Then, what is the difference between them and humans?" Haibara asked.


    "Maybe appearance and a have more knowledge about magic," Rossweisse said.


    Yuuki was listening to their conversation and thought that in the future there wouldn''t be any difference between all of them and they might live together too. ''Well, it''ll take a long time though....''

 Chapter 1129: Myterious Group

    Hiyama was inside her private room of the hospital within the ind while looking at Akoya who hadn''t woken up for a while. Even though the doctor had said that everything was alright, she didn''t know why he hadn''t opened his eyes. She suddenly remembered what Yuuki had told her before and shook her head.


    Hiyama was very scared and could only hug Akoya who had lost consciousness on the bed.


    They were outside of their vi making a BBQ while talking to each other.


    The wind was quite very good and even though it was night, it wasn''t that windy making the temperature veryfortable.


    Rossweisse was drinking alcohol on the bench and became very drunk at this moment.


    Yuuki sighed at this woman and brought her back to the vi to take her to rest. He also opened his phone to call his girlfriends at home and tell them what had happened. He could use teleportation to bring all of them here, but he decided to not do it since it would be a trouble if someone asked him how he could bring them here. He also had been feeling weird and that feeling was a simr feeling when he was together with Conan.


    Yuuki felt that something would happen in this tournament and that also wouldn''t be a small thing. He suddenly wondered whether he was also that main character who would bring disaster where he would go. He shook his head and thought that at least he was better than Conan.


    Then suddenly the screen on the television started to change and also there was a huge screen which appeared in their vi.


    "Hello, everybody! Are we having fun?"


    "......"


    They saw the figure of an elderly man on the screen and they knew very well that this person was the current chairman of the Kengan Association, Katahara Metsudo.


    "I know that it is quite sudden, but I''d like to announce an additional rule," Katahara said.


    "Also, this video is being broadcasted on the entire ind. It would be, how you say "unfair" if you had information that people who didn''t attend the party didn''t have."


    Shouko sighed in relief when she heard it.


    Yuuki felt that Shouko''s reaction was quite funny and patted her head.


    "Okay then, here it goes...." Katahara took a deep breath and said, "From the second round on, you''re allowed to substitute your fighter no more than once. You''re free to select anyone, so long as you have their consent."


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow when he heard this announcement. He suddenly thought about the CEO who was behind Julius, Nikaido, and Meguro who had been killed by Muteba. However, he didn''t think that the CEO needed to change his fighter. He thought for a while and remembered something. ''Is the CEO employed by Bando Yohei? Or might it be Cosmo?'' He thought that there was a possibility since the injuries of both Bando and Cosmo were quite bad, especially Bando since his body had been inserted by a virus by Hajime, but he wasn''t that must cornered about this since this announcement wouldn''t affect him.


    Yuuki was the leader of hispany and he was also the fighter of hispany. Nopany would be able to poach him and he also wouldn''t ept their offer either. However, he was a bit curious about whether there was a person who wanted to recruit him to be their fighter even though the chance was very low.


    "A substitution can be made right up until the match begins, so give it a good think. That''s all. Bye-bye!"


    The screen turned ck and the announcement was over.


    Haibara who was eating asked, "Is this a problem?"


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "If I''m using a representative fighter rather than myself then it will be trouble."


    Yuuki was sure that a lot ofpies who had gone to the next round would try to poach the strong fighters in this tournament such as Kanoh, however, he knew that impossible since thepany who had continued to the next round also wouldn''t let the otherpanies poach their fighters that easily.


    It would be a war between interests, but to poach Kanoh, Gang, or Gensai were simply impossible.


    Haibara nodded and said, "Well, I guess there is apany whose fighters can''t continue fighting." The one she mentioned was Bando who had been stabbed by Hajime''s sword in the tournament.


    "That''s true." Yuuki nodded and continued to have a BBQ with everyone.


    Ka and Elena decided to go back after they had eaten since Ka''s uncle hade to bring her back.


    Yuuki decided to apany Elena back to her older brother''s room since she was worried that when her brother opened his eyes, her brother would be very worried if he didn''t see her figure beside him.


    Yuuki didn''t think much and thought that Elena''s brother had a sisterplex, but when he thought about the upbringing between two siblings he didn''t think that it was something weird since in life between two of them they could only rely upon each other. He was sure that if he was in Mokichi''s position then he wouldn''t agree with anyone getting close to such a cute sister. Unfortunately, he was on a different side and it would be a crime if he didn''t flirt with Elena.


    na smiled and kissed Yuuiki''s cheek before running away back to her brother''s room.


    Yuuki touched his cheek with a smile then went ignoring the jealous gaze of Katahara''s bodyguard.


    It was in the middle of the night and there was arge ship that ported on the side of the ind then a group of people with white suits started to jump out from the ship.


    Among those groups of men, there were two people who were wearing a ck suit and seemed quite conspicuous between the white suit group.


    One of them had long blonde hair, and the other one had quite a bulky body. Both of them were wearingrge hats on their heads, making it hard to see their appearance.


    Two of them moved on their own and left the group to enter this ind.

 Chapter 1130: Playing

    "Good morning, everyone."


    "This is your main character Ichijou Yuuki."


    Yuuki opened his eyes and wasn''t sure why he had such a dream that he had be a protagonist novel and decided to ignore it. If he was a protagonist in the novel then he hoped for the author to make Conan not cause a disaster everywhere along with fixing the time in this world.


    Yuuki might only notice it now that the time of this world was quite slow for some reason, but it didn''t affect him that much. What he was afraid that the stop would rewind back to one year back for some unknown reason.


    If that was the case, then he would be pretty much helpless since the existence of Ophis, Great Red, Shiva, or the strongest beings in this world could do nothing against that phenomenon.


    However, it was better to not mention this thing now since it was better to think about the cute girl who was sleeping soundly beside him.


    Yuuki was looking at Isuzu who was sleeping with him. He knew that she was very tired after what they had donest night, and thought of not waking her up. He went to the bathroom cleaning his body from the strange smell from their activity.


    The good kid might not understand what kind of smell it was, but it was kind of a fishy smell that was usually produced when a male and female were wrestling with each other in the room.


    Yuuki let the cold water wake his body up and felt very refreshed in the morning. He didn''t take too much time to take a bath and dried his before went out.


    "Hmm... Yuuki?" Izusu rubbed her eyes with her hand.


    "You''ve woken up?" Yuuki sat down beside the bed while wearing a robe. "Tired?"


    "Hmm..." Isuzu nodded and nodded in a spoiled manner.


    "Go and rest for a while since it is still early in the morning," Yuuki said.


    "Yes..." Isuzu nodded.


    Yuuki went out of the room and saw the sun had just risen to the sky, but that was alright since he wanted to work out in the early morning. He knew that he wouldn''t have time to goter since he was sure the girls would bring him to y around.


    Yuuki ran at a very rxing speed while taking a deep breath at the air in his surroundings.


    The air on this ind was very fresh and it was simply different from the air in the city.


    Yuuki didn''t really need to jog, but jogging could make his mind refresh and his mood be better.


    Yuuki wanted to take Shouko to bed, but he knew that she was sleeping and it was better to not wake her up.


    It was just during this moment, that he saw someone who was sitting in lotus position with a ck martial art uniform.


    Yuuki could hear a soft breath from this man and from behind he could guess who it was.


    The man suddenly moved slowly and turned his head.


    "....."


    Both of them looked at each other for a while.


    "Good morning," Yuuki simply greeted this man since he didn''t think that he had done something wrong.


    The man in front of him was Kuroki Gensai who had defeated Rihito in the first round.


    Yuuki simply didn''t understand why this guy had decided to sleep outside rather than in his own room. ''Is it that meditation technique or something?''


    Kuroki nodded at him and also remembered Yuuki since Yuuki''s finger stab was very memorable during the first match, but he didn''t intend to say anything.


    Yuuki also didn''t say anything and simply continued to jog around the ind.


    In the meeting room of the bodyguard of Katahara Metsudo, the leader of each squad of the bodyguard gathered together along with Katahara himself.


    "Thank you all for taking the time to join us," Katahara said.


    The eight people bowed their heads in front of their boss.


    "Now, about the unmanned tanker moored at the northern cliff..." The first captain of the bodyguard said, "Our investigations have found traces of at least a hundred passengers." He pointed at the screen and said, "There is only one ce where they could conceal that many people..."


    "The forest on the north side of the ind."


    "As of today, we will dispatch half of the bodyguards to do a full search of the area."


    "But wouldn''t that spread us thin in the area?"


    "There are 500 bodyguards. I''m sure that we can manage half of them."


    "Also, this operation will be conducted in secret. No one will notice."


    It was just at this moment there was someone who had been listening to their conversation the entire time.


    Yuuki along with everyone was eating their breakfast together. He had decided to use his magic to make Isuzu''s stamina recover faster since if he just let her then it was simply impossible for her to join them ying outsideter.


    "YUUUKIIII!! LET''S PLAY!!!"


    "LET''S PLAY IN THE BEACH!!!"


    On the outside, there were four people who were calling his name.


    Yuuki went out to see that there was Ka, Elena, Hajime, and Kokomi who were in their swimming clothes ready to go to the beach. "Come in first, we''ll go out after we have our breakfast."


    "I haven''t eaten yet, I''ll eat at your ce," Hajime said.


    "Me too, I have only been looking at the corpses and the bodies of wounded people since yesterday," Kokomi said.


    "..."


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and asked, "Can you eat in that state?" He was quite curious as to where they had seen a corpse, but he didn''t intend to ask since it seemed quite troublesome.


    "Of course."


    "...."


    Yuuki thought that the doctor and nurse were amazing and they went to have breakfast before ying on the beach then before long the third day had arrived.


    The second round of the tournament has started!

 Chapter 1131: Training is important, right?

    "Now, let the second round of the Kengan Annihtion tournament...."


    "BEGIN!!!!"


    A young beautiful woman along with a ck muscr man stood up to each other.


    "I''m your announer, Katahara Sayaka!" Sayaka said.


    "I''m yourmentator, Jerry Tyson!" Jerry said.


    "OOOOHHHHH!!!!!"


    Everyone cheered at the same time since they had been waiting for the continuation of this tournament.


    Erioh was together with Kataha with an annoyed expression on his face.


    "What''s wrong?" Katahara asked.


    "Nothing," Erioh murmured.


    "You''re still annoyed by Yuuki?" Katahara asked.


    "Well, yeah," Erioh said.


    "......" Katahara was speechless and could only shake his head at this moment. "His match is going to start soon."


    "Hmph!" Erioh snorted and asked, "His opponent is that youngster with grappling technique, right?"


    Imai Cosmo is very famous in the Kengan Association since he has been in the tournament when he was only 17 years old.


    "Yeah." Katahara didn''t care much when his old friend was annoyed when his granddaughter was being caught by Yuuki.


    Erioh thought for a while and asked, "What is his style of fighting?"


    "Do you mean Yuuki?" Katahara asked.


    Erioh nodded. He knew that Yuuki was pro-wrestler, but when Yuuki was fighting against Akoya in the first round, that fight was different.


    "Well...." Katahara thought for a while and said, "If I''m not wrong then it should be a wrestler." He remembered that he had talked with Yuuki in the past after they had gone back to this country together from Dubai.


    "Wrestler?" Erioh raised his eyebrow. He knew wrestler was the oldest martial art and a father of many martial arts. Wrestler is also the father of grappling martial arts. "Then, this will be an interesting match."


    Katahara raised his eyebrow and asked, "Didn''t you hate him?"


    "I hate him, but if he''s really that strong then I - I - I''ll give them my blessing...." Erioh said while gnashing his teeth. Even though he didn''t like it when his granddaughter was very close to Yuuki, he knew that it was normal for Kure n to attract very strong people.


    Yuuki was leaning on the wall while thinking about his opponent. He knew that Imai Cosmo was very proficient in grappling and Cosmo''s nickname was "Grappling King". He was a bit curious and couldn''t even wait to have a match with him since he was also very proficient in grappling.


    Even though it was very rare for him to show his grappling technique since his opponent was usually a magic-user or some beings that had a veryrge size.


    It was very rare for him to fight using his technique unless he was having a pro-wrestler match or Kengan match in the past.


    Now, there was a chance in front of him to test his grappling technique.


    If Cosmo''s grappling technique was as powerful as everyone had said then it wasn''t a problem for Cosmo being called "Grappling King", however, if his grappling technique was more powerful then what should he call?


    God of Grappling?


    Yuuki thought that it was possible since Gang Wongsawat''s nickname was "God of War".


    "Your opponent today isn''t that scary," Shouko said. What she had said was quite normal since she had thought that the people who entered this match had a very huge and muscr body, and some of them had a very scary face.


    However, Cosmo was very different since Cosmo wasn''t that tall, and Cosmo''s face was a bit baby face and feminine, along with Cosmo''s hairstyle, it was very hard to tell whether Cosmo was strong.


    "But he is powerful," Izusu said. "Do you remember the match in the first round?"


    Shouko thought for a while and remembered where Cosmo had defeated Adam in the first match. At that time, she was very surprised since such a small figure was able to defeat a huge man such as Adam. "Is that alright? Can you win? You''re not going to hurt in this match, right?"


    Yuuki smiled hearing Shouko''s words, patting her head and said, "You don''t need to worry and I also need to win this tournament."


    Ka smiled and said, "I''ll cheer you up from here!" She wanted him to win since she wanted to have the blessing of her grandfather.


    "Good, I promise you that I''ll win," Yuuki said and thought that the faster that he won then he faster that he could get the blessing of Ka''s grandfather then it wouldn''t be long before they made a child together. Even though it was impossible to make children now, it was possible to train first.


    Training is very important, right?


    Cosmo was on the other side of the hall jumping in rapid movement while stretching his body to warm up before the match started. He knew that his opponent would be very powerful.


    Yuuki could even defeat Sekibayashi.


    Sekibayashi was very famous and he was also known as one of the strongest fighters in the Kengan Association.


    Cosmo took a deep breath and also felt very excited about this match since his opponent was also one of the youngest fighters in this tournament. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath to visualize his fightter.


    Adam Dudley, the fighter that Cosmo had fought in the first round.


    Nishihonji Akira, the CEO of Nishihonji Security Service and Cosmo''s employer.


    The two of them were standing behind Cosmo and looked at his back, cheering him from this ce.


    "Hey, boy, you better not lose to that gigolo!" Adam said while pointing his thumb down. He had stayed on this ind and could see that Yuuki was very popr with women. Of course, he was very envious of that and wanted Cosmo to give Yuuki some lessons.


    "Go get ''em'' Cos," Akira said.


    Cosmo turned and looked at both of them and showed a resolute expression. "Thanks, you two! I swear I''ll win!" His battle would start and he swore to win this tournament.

 Chapter 1132: Second Round Fight 1

    Sayaka and Jerry had sat down on their seat and started with theirmentary.


    "Now the fight that we have been waiting for!"


    "The first match of the second round of the Kengan Annihtion!!!"


    Sayaka said while raising her microphone very high.


    "YEAHHHH!!!"


    "HURRY UP AND START!!!"


    "SAYA-CHAN, YOU''RE VERY CUTE TODAY!!!"


    Jerryughed and said, "Saya-chan, you''re very popr!"


    "Thank you, but I''m not the main character today." Sayaka smiled and said, "Then, let us not wait anymore and start the first match of the second round!!!"


    "OOOOOOHHHH!!!!!!"


    "This is the fight between the two youngest fighters in this tournament!" Sayaka said.


    "Now that you mention it, Cosmo Imai is 19 years old, and Ichijou Yuuki is 17 years old." Jerry nodded and his expression became weird. He was wondering what he was doing when he was 17 years old.


    "We can talk about thatter!" Sayaka pointed her finger at the hall and said, "And the first one who is entering the ring is....."


    "IMAIIII COSMOOOO!!!!!"


    Imai Cosmo entered the arena while raising his right hand with a smile while looking at the audience.


    "COSMO!!!"


    "YOU''RE CUTE!!"


    "WIN IT, KING OF GRAPPLER!!!"


    Cosmo''s poprity was quite good since he had been entering the Kengan match for three years and he had .u.mted a certain poprity. His strength was also very good and every fighter in this tournament dared to say that Cosmo was one of the most troublesome opponents since his grappling technique was very hard to deal with along with Cosmo''s powerful sense, made him into a formidable opponent.


    "And taking a lesson from hisst match, he''s entering the ring shirtless!!! Oh, that''s a really nice style! It almost looks like he hasn''t taken any damage at all!!!"


    Cosmo''s body seemed very healthy and the wound, injuries, and bruises that he had received after his match with Adam Dudley seemed to have disappeared without a trace.


    Adam looked at Cosmo and asked, "Sir, is that boy really undamaged?"


    "Hardly." Akira shook his head and said, "He''s sustained full body constitutions as well as cracks in his forearms. He''s just using pain killers to cover it up."


    "WTF?!" Adam was startled and said, "You F.u.c.ki'' sent him out like to fight like that?"


    "No, Cos decided to enter the match himself. He just said, "You''ve got to expect injuries in the tournament" with a smile," Akira said.


    "F.u.c.k.i.n.g dumbass!!" Adam gritted his teeth and said, "I would have taken his ce if I''d known!"


    ''Cos, you''re the one who has chosen this path.''


    ''Don''t lose...''


    Akira thought while looking at Cosmo in the arena.


    Cosmo waved his hand with a smile to the audience before Sayaka continued.


    "Now, let us give the loudest scream for this person!"


    Yuuki looked at everyone and said, "I''ll go."


    They nodded and gave him a kiss before he left.


    Yuuki walked toward the arena and his expression was cold at that moment.


    "YUUUKIII ICHIJOUUUU!!!!"


    ''YEAHHHH!!!"


    "YUUUKII, LOOK OVER HERE!!!"


    "YUUUKII, I WANT YOUR CHILD!!!"


    The woman screamed excitedly at him and couldn''t look away, especially when they saw him wearing shorts.


    Even though Yuuki''s short was quite loose, everyone could see the big bulge on his short that it was impossible to hide making the female audience screamed excitedly.


    Some of the male audience was quite annoyed and even jealous, but most people cheered him up since his poprity was very good.


    Who makes him the most popr singer, right now?


    If the fighter in this tournament is a singer or actor then also has powerful strength then it is normal to receive this poprity.


    "Damn! Boy, give that gigolo a lesson!!!!" Adam screamed as loud as possible.


    Akira looked at Adam with a speechless expression and shook his head


    "What a poprity...." Jerry sucked a deep breath looking around.


    "He won his first match with overwhelming power! Then, let us see what he''ll do in this second round against his next opponent!" Sayaka shouted. She was very interested in Yuuki since she knew that Yuuki was the fiance of her niece.


    Even though Hiratsuka was older than Sayaka, Hiratsuka was the daughter of his sister and that made Hiratsuka into her niece.


    Yuuki walked right into Comos and stopped one and a half meters away from him. He might have seen Cosmo in the past during his match, but he didn''t think much since he didn''t have that much interest in a guy.


    "My name is Imai Cosmo, nice to meet you," Cosmo said with a smile.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yuuki Ichijou, nice to meet you too."


    "I thought you were very cold," Cosmo said.


    "You''re thinking too much," Yuuki said.


    "I hope that we can be friends since our age is a bit simr," Cosmo said.


    "I don''t mind," Yuuki said. He had thought that it was good to have more male friends since he knew that he couldn''t be friends with a female.


    Why? Because it would be hard for him to stop flirting with the female one.


    "I have also seen all of you right," Cosmo said.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and moved back a bit hoping that this guy didn''t swing to that way since he had seen the same gender person fall in love with him.


    Cosmo seemed to realize and said, "I don''t mind that way! Your fight has always been very interesting to watch."


    Yuuki nodded and said, "That''s good to hear."


    "You''re not going to use a pro-wrestler today?" Cosmo asked.


    "No, I''m going to use a grappler to defeat you," Yuuki said taunting him.


    Cosmo raised his eyebrow and smirked. "Interesting. Let''s see whether you can do that or not." He snorted inside and didn''t stop him since he would show the gap between their grappling technique.


    Kuroki was standing while looking at the match from his location where he was standing.


    "Sensei, are you interested in this match?" Rihito asked. He had asked Kuroki to be Kuroki''s student after he had lost.


    "I''m not your Sensei, but you should be able to learn something from this match," Kuroki said.

 Chapter 1133: Second Round Fight 2

    Yuuki and Cosmo were standing a few meters away with the referee in the middle of them.


    Yuuki only crossed his arms waiting for the match to start.


    However, Cosmo was stretching once again with a smile on his face.


    Yuuki didn''t really understand why Cosmos was shirtless since Cosmo was a grappler.


    Why doesn''t he understand? Because the ground of this arena isn''t a soft mat, but a hard ground.


    Cosmo''s skin isn''t a hard and tough skin, but rather it is a very soft skin that is simr to a girl.


    Yuuki wouldn''t be surprised if Cosmo bled his skin when Cosmo rolled around in the ground after this fight.


    If Cosmo was a striker type of fighter then he understood, but Cosmo was a grappler of a fighter and fought on the ground thoroughly.


    "ARE YOU READY?!" The referee looked at both of them. "TAKE YOUR STANCE!!!"


    Ohma looked at the match with a calm expression. ''I''ll definitely face you.''


    "Ohma, who do you think will win?" Yamashita asked.


    "Yuuki," Ohma answered without hesitation, but suddenly he frowned when he saw Yuuki''s stance.


    "Grappling stance?" Yamashita was also very surprised.


    They looked at the match with serious expression since they didn''t understand what Yuuki meant by using that stance against the "King of Grappler".


    That''s right!


    Grappling stance!


    Yuuki was in grappling stance when he usually didn''t do any stance in the past. His left leg was in the front and right leg in the back while both of his arms were in the position where it was very easy to grab his opponent.


    Yuuki''s opponent was known as the grappling master, but Yuuki wanted to face Cosmo in the grappling contest.


    At this moment, everyone couldn''t understand what Yuuki was thinking, but suddenly they were also surprised by Cosmo''s stance too.


    Cosmo was in an upright stance.


    The upright stance is usually being used by Muay Thai fighters.


    Cosmo, who was a master grappler, suddenly turned into a striker.


    It was a very strange scene for everyone and they couldn''t determine the conclusion of this battle.


    The referee was also confused, but he knew that he couldn''t stop the match. "BEGIN!!!!!"


    Cosmo was jumping lightly and his expression seemed at ease.


    "And we''re off!!"


    "This match has taken a surprising turn right out the gate!"


    "Would you believe it?! Imai Cosmo, the best ground grappling specialist of the Kengan Matches is giving up on grappling and it is looking for a contest of blows!!"


    "And his opponent, Yuuki, suddenly put a stance of grappling right in front of Cosmo! Is he going to fight Cosmo in a grappling contest?!"


    Thementator shouted excitedly until someone started to attack first.


    Cosmo was the one who initiated the fight, but it was quite normal since he was in an upward stance.


    Yuuki put all of his focus into Cosmo and at this moment that everything was moving slowly.


    Cosmo was very agile and started with his first move. He charged very fast toward Yuuki and started with a fast jab right away targeting Yuuki''s head.


    Yuuki saw Cosmo''s punch was moving at his face, but he didn''t move until there was only a 10 centimeters distance between his face and Cosmo''s fist.


    Cosmo felt a bit weird, but then suddenly he was startled by Yuuki''s grappling technique.


    Yuuki moved his head backway a bit and held Cosmo''s hand with both of his hands then jumped wrapping both of his legs at Cosmo''s hand which Cosmo to punch him.


    Just as the match had started, Cosmos''s arm was being held by Yuuki.


    Cosmo who was being locked by Yuuki knew that he needed to escape or else it would be hard for him to escape when he fell down on the ground, especially when his joint was being bent. He knew that if this continued then there was a high chance of his arm being broken and he couldn''t let that happen.


    In the moment, where both of them would drop on the ground, Cosmo used this chance to counter Yuuki. He rolled to the right and used his legs to wrap around Yuuki''s legs to lock it up. He used his legs to twist Yuuki''s leg''s joint.


    Yuuki knew that Cosmo was a genius grappler fighter, and the easiest way to defeat Cosmo was to break both of Cosmo''s hands. However, he didn''t expect that Cosmo would counterattack him right when he was locking Cosmo''s arms.


    In that moment, where Cosmo was doing his counterattack, Yuuki''s decision didn''t show hesitation and let go of both of his arms right away.


    Cosmo was confused by Yuuuki''s action and didn''t expect for him to let go of his arm lock, but he thought that it was a good chance to defeat him. He twisted his body and held Yuuki''s leg tightly to lock it up ready to give a painful experience when they dropped on the ground.


    Yuuki''s hands which had let Cosmo''s arm touch the ground first then twisted his body ready to m Cosmo who was hugging his leg right into the ground.


    Swosh!


    Cosmo was suddenly caught in a strange situation. When both of them would drop on the ground suddenly it stopped before it changed direction. He was holding Yuuki''s leg and saw Yuuki moving his body with only the power of his arms and waist alone.


    Muteba who saw this couldn''t help but whistle when he saw the power of Yuuki''s waist. He looked at Togo and smiled at her.


    "What''s with that smile?" Togo frowned.


    "Nothing, I understand why you love him that much," Muteba said and knew that the power of waist would rte to the power of man during the bed. From the sound of the fight, he could tell that Yuuki''s waist was very powerful and it might even be stronger than him.


    "What do you mean?!" Togo raised her voice.


    Muteba sighed and started to exin.


    Togo twitched her lips and didn''t say anything since it was right.


    Yuuki''s body seemed very flexible and strong at this moment moving downward very fast ready to m Cosmo who was holding his leg on the ground.


    Cosmo, who was ready for the impact, started to change his mind at thest moment.


    BAAAAMMM!!!!

 Chapter 1134: Second Round Fight 3

    "Yeah!!" Sekibayashi was excited when he saw the way Yuuki had countered Cosmo.


    "Sensei, why are you that excited?" Haruo was confused.


    "Yuuki, this kid..." Sekibayashi grinned and said, "I have thought that he won''t use pro-wrestler move in this tournament, but that isn''t the case after all."


    "Eh? Is that pro-wrestlers move?" Haruo asked with a confused expression.


    "Of course! They are the siblings of our pro-wrestler from Mexico!" Sekibayashi looked at the match and said, "Lucha Libre..."


    BOOM!!!


    Cosmo had let go of his lock at Yuuki and jumped backward to avoid being mmed to the ground. He raised his eyebrow since he didn''t expect that Yuuki''s waist could m into the ground with a very powerful force.


    Cosmo didn''t waste his time and knew that at this moment, it was hard for Yuuki to regain his bnce and stood up once again and before that he needed to gain an upper hand on the ground.


    However, it was at this moment suddenly Yuuki leaped from the ground in an agile manner then grabbed Cosmo''s head using his legs twisting his body vertically in the air mming right into the ground.


    BAAAMM!!!


    "Kaaah?!" Cosmo coughed blood when he was mmed to the ground. He was just ready to advance toward him, but suddenly this guy grabbed his head so suddenly.


    Yuuki didn''t let go of this chance and mounted right on the top of Cosmo. "If you give up now then I won''t hurt you that badly."


    "Mount! Yuuki has mounted on the top of Cosmo!"


    In the audience seat some women had a nosebleed looking at this scene.


    "So hot....!!!!" Matsuda Tomoko said.


    Matsuda Tomoko is the board chair secretary-in-training of the Koyo Academy Group, working under Soryuin Shion. She is also no secret fujoshi.


    "Wipe away that blood on your nose," Shion said while smoking a cigarette. "It''ll be bad if you suddenly faint."


    Soryuin Shion is the board chairwoman of the Koyo Academy Group and a member of the Kengan Association.


    !!!


    Tomoko hurriedly plugged a tissue on her nose to stop the nosebleed on her nose. She didn''t want to faint and lost her chance to watch this beautiful scene.


    "Kiryu, can you defeat this guy?" Shion asked.


    "You mean that famous singer?" Kiryu asked.


    Kiryu Setsuna, also known as "The Beautiful Beast", is the affiliated fighter for the Koyo Academy Group for this Kengan Annihtion Tournament.


    "Yeah." Shion nodded.


    "His technique is very gaudy but strangely very powerful," Kiryu answered with his honest opinion.


    "Gaudy, huh?" Shion said.


    Yuuki''s technique was full of openings, however, in his hand that technique could be a very powerful technique.


    "NO!" Cosmo answered without hesitation while looking at him. He knew that this position was very disadvantageous for himself. However, he had a chance for a counter once again at this moment, especially when this guy had talked earlier creating an opening for him. He moved both of his legs slightly to the left then pushed Yuuki who was right on the top of him to the side changing their position in an instant.


    At this moment, when Yuuki suddenly had his upper hand in this battle Cosmo turned the situation once again and was right on the top of Yuuki.


    "Now, who has the upper hand again?" Cosmo answered with a smile and was ready to start with his barrage of punches.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and escaped Cosmo''s punch and caught his hand then grabbed Cosmo''s head, locking him under his armpit.


    "Upperhand?" Yuuki locked Cosmo''s head and this time he didn''t give Cosmo a chance strangling Cosmo''s neck made him unable to breathe.


    ''F.U.C.K!!!!'' Cosmo shouted inwardly and his face had turned red because he couldn''t breathe in this situation. He knew very well that he had only a very little time to escape or else he would lose his breath then lose in this battle. He didn''t want that to happen, especially when he lost in the match of a grapple.


    ''I can''t lose!!!!!''


    Cosmo used his other arm and pulled Yuuki''s neck to strangle him. ''Let''s see who canst longer!''


    Yuuki started to roll his body around, however, Cosmo kept strangling his neck. He also didn''t loose the strangle on Cosmo''s neck this time and kept strangling Cosmo.


    Cosmo''s head was a bit dizzy and didn''t know why Yuuki kept rolling around, but he hoped for him to let go of his head as soon as possible.


    Then when they hit the wall of the arena suddenly something surprising was happening.


    Yuuki stood up using the power of his legs around then jumped toward the top of the wall with Cosmo that was being strangled by him. On top of that wall, he also jumped a few meters into the air and let go of Cosmo''s neck then twisted Cosmo who didn''t have a chance to fight back, twisting Cosmo''s body in the air, then grabbed both of Cosmo''s hands, pressing it with both of his legs and thighs, making Cosmo unable to escape.


    Cosmo was confused about what had just happened since his head was quite dizzy after rolling around on the ground, then before long suddenly he could see Yuuki was right in front of him looking at him from below.


    Suddenly his position had turned upside-down, then he also knew that he couldn''t escape from this.


    "As I said, you should give up from the start," Yuuki said in a calm manner before mming Cosmo''s head right into the ground.


    "Shit!!!" Cosmo whose arms were locked by Yuuki''s legs, and whose body was being grabbed by Yuuki''s hands couldn''t escape from this attack.


    BAAAAAM!!!

 Chapter 1135: Second Round Fight 4

    "PILEDRIVER!!!!"


    Jerry shouted excitedly when he saw the technique that had been used by Yuuki on Cosmo. He was more excited when he saw that piledriver was used after jumping on the top of the wall of the arena creating a very exciting scene.


    "AWESOME!!!" Sayaka screamed in excitement.


    The audience also shouted excitedly and their bodies felt very hot at this moment screaming as loud as possible.


    "YEAH!!!" Rihito shouted excitedly and had forgotten about his envious feeling since Yuuki created such an exciting match on the arena.


    Kuroki crossed his arms while looking at the match with a serious expression. What surprised him was that Yuuki was able to use such a mboyant technique that was usually impossible being used on a real battle into a very destructive technique.


    Kuroki couldn''t find a mistake in Yuuki''s technique, but the only thing that he felt a bit ashamed of was that Yuuki was too kind.


    Cosmo, whose head was mmed straight to the ground, slumped to the ground without moving.


    Yuuki slicked his head back and felt a bit disappointed that he couldn''t defeat Cosmo in the grappling contest rather he was using an aerial technique of pro-wrestler in this match. "Well, you''re a strong opponent, Cos." He turned back and ready to go back, but suddenly Cosmo who wasying on the ground stood up once again and locked him into submission.


    Cosmo locked Yuuki''s neck with both of his hands and his legs wrapped around his waist. "I won''t lose..." His voice was very tired and used all of his power to defeat him. His body was very weak at this moment, but the thought of him losing this match made him unable to bear it and continued to struggle in this match to win.


    However, Cosmo had forgotten about one thing in this match.


    Stab!


    "ARGGG!!!" Cosmo let go of the hands who were locking Yuuki''s neck and saw there was a hole in his arm.


    Yuuki had used his finger to stab a wound on Cosmo''s hand and knew that he needed to make Cosmo faint or else this guy wouldn''t give up no matter what. He swept down Cosmo''s leg making him fall down on the ground then grabbed Cosmo''s hand using it to strangle Cosmo''s neck with Cosmo''s own hand.


    Yuuki pulled Cosmo''s hand and sighed in relief since he could win this match in the grappling match.


    Cosmo couldn''t breathe and tried to move around to escape from this strangle. He kept moving and gritting his teeth, but the air on his lungs depleted more and more. ''DAMN!!!!!''


    The referee looked at this match with a serious expression and full of sweat. He suddenly saw Yuuki stand up and let go of Cosmo who was in the ground. The moment he saw this situation, he knew what had happened to this match.


    "WE HAVE THE WINNER!!"


    "ICHIJOU YUUKI!!!!"


    Yuuki raised his hand while walking back to the hall where his girls were waiting.


    "YUUKI, YOU''RE AWESOME!!"


    "YEAH, I CAN''T WAIT TO SEE YOUR MATCH AGAIN!!!"


    "I WANT YOUR CHILD, YUUKI!!!"


    "...."


    Yuuki entered the hall and saw the girls who had been waiting for him.


    "You''re alright?" Isuzu asked.


    "It''s okay," Yuuki said.


    Ka looked at his body and nodded. "You''re very healthy."


    Yuuki really didn''t have any wounds on his body, especially in this match where his opponent was the grappling master.


    If it was a striker type of fighter then the fight would give him more wounds.


    "But I''m surprised that you know Lucha Libre," Ka said. She was quite excited when she saw him moving around and could defeat his opponent in an excited manner.


    "Lucha Libre?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow and said, "Well, as long as you enjoy the match."


    Adam and Akira looked at Cosmo who was being brought in using a stretcher. They sighed when they thought about the match that had just happened before.


    "That gigolo is crazy," Adam said.


    "Well, I have to admit that he is strong," Akira said.


    "Is it okay for you to lose, Boss?" Adam asked.


    "It''s alright since Cos will be stronger from now on," Akira said while looking at Cosmo who had regained his consciousness.


    "I - I''ll win next time..." Cosmo couldn''t open his eyes properly and his body was very hurt, but he answered that question with a firm voice.


    Yuuki along with everyone went to the private room to watch the next match which would happen soon.


    The next match will be a match between Tokita Ohma and Kure Raian.


    "Ka, your brother will fight soon," Shouko said.


    "Well, I don''t care much," Ka said. Even though they were a family, she didn''t really like Raian since Raian''s personality was shit.


    "Which one do you think will win?" Rossweisse asked.


    "If there isn''t any problem then it is Ohma," Yuuki said since he remembered that Ohma''s body was riddled in wounds and didn''t have a long life. He thought for a while and wondered whether he should help him to make Ohma''s body better.


    Yuuki wanted to have a good match with Ohma and didn''t want to have a shit match against Ohma.


    Ohma and Yamashita this time had a serious expression on their faces since Yamashita''s son''s life was being threatened by Kure n.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll win this match since I need to win this match if I want to fight him," Ohma said and walked out toward the arena.


    "Ohma...." Yamashita cried while looking at Ohma''s back who was walking toward the arena.

 Chapter 1136: Monster Versus Monster

    Yuuki, who saw the match between Ohma and Raian, was surprised by their powers.


    Ohma with his martial art, and Raian with his family art.


    Both of them were very strong, but in the end, there was only one winner in this match.


    Tokita Ohma.


    "Wow, you really know that he is going to win?" Ka asked in surprise. She didn''t expect her family to be defeated, but she also knew that the one who had told her about this matter was Yuuki who was sitting right next to her.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Tokita''s technique is very unique."


    "Then, what about the next match? Which one is going to win?" Izusu asked.


    "Now, that you mention it who is going to fight in the next match?" Ka asked.


    "If I''m not, it should be Wakatsuki Takeshi and Julius Reinhold," Rossweisse said while reading the schedule of the second round.


    "...."


    They knew very well about both Wakatsuki and Julius since both of them gave them a very big impression.


    Wakatsuki was a huge man who was able to st someone with one punch.


    Julius was even bigger than Wakatsuki and could crack someone''s leg with only the power of his hand then throwing Sawada like a child.


    "Who is going to win?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Well, both of them are very strong, but I feel that Wakatsuki is going to win the event though Julius is stronger than him," Yuuki said.


    "Why?" Shouko asked.


    "Just a guess, but this match will be very interesting to watch... I guess?"


    The match between Julius and Wakatsi had started and as expected this match was very interesting, no, interesting wasn''t the right word.


    There was only one right word to describe this match.


    Intense.


    Yes, very intense.


    Julius and Wakatsuki were heavyweight fighters and both of them were very strong. The fight between the two of them caused a heavy impact on everyone who watched their fight.


    BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM!


    "...."


    The girls opened their mouths wide while they saw the match between Julius and Wakatsuki. They felt that they were watching a Kaijuu (Monster) movie rather than a fight between humans showing how ridiculous their power was.


    "Those two might be even stronger than Heracles in the Hero Faction." Rossweisse couldn''t help but mutter. She had been beaten by Heracles in the past, and even though Heracles was using his Sacred Gear, Heracles''s physical strength was also very powerful, but if she had to tell about her honest opinion then Heracles''s physical strength was very far away from both Julius and Wakatsuki.


    Shouko was silent and didn''t know what to say at that moment.


    Haibara was looking at this match and couldn''t wait to dissect their bodies.


    Isuzu was very excited and moved her hands around during this match.


    Ka was quite calm and sat down next to Yuuki while resting her head on his shoulder. Even though they were watching an intense fight, she really loved when she could do a lover would do together with him.


    "AAAAHHHHH!!!!" Julius grabbed Wakatsuki''s head and mmed it right into the wall. He was ready to give him a barrage of heavy punches, but suddenly Wakatsuki used his Trump Card.


    BAAAM!!


    Julius was moving backward a few meters away while holding the side of his stomach which was a punch.


    st Core!


    It was a technique that was being developed by Wakatsuki to defeat Kanoh Agito.


    The concept of this technique was simr to a springpressed to the limit then being released at once.


    Wakatsuki used that concept topress the muscle on his body and put it into a single point.


    This point can be called a "Core".


    All of that power is focused on the center of the user''s body then being unleashed at once.


    That punch caused Julius to wound, but Wakatsuki''s condition wasn''t much better since the wound on his leg''s joint.


    Then they continued with an intense confrontation before Julius used a bear hug to end Wakatsuki.


    The power of the bear hug of Julius was different from normal people since his body was fully covered in muscle.


    Crack... Crack... Crack...


    Wakatsuki gritted his teeth in pain and tried to escape, but Julius''s power was so powerful.


    Hayama, who was Julius''s employer, smiled and thought that Julius was the winner of this match. He calmly smoked his cigar while watching the match continue.


    Julius kept strengthening his bear hug, however, suddenly Wakatsukipressed himself into smaller.


    "BLAST CORE!!!"


    Wakatsukipressed all of his muscles into one point again and sted Julius''s hand whose squeezed his body.


    However, Julius didn''t give Wakatsuki time to breathe and mmed Wakatsuki''s head on the ground creating a huge crater then grabbing Wakatsuki''s head and mming him again on the wall of the arena, dragging him while pressing his head on the wall.


    "......."


    It was just like a fight between monsters and it was impossible for humans to interrupt this battle.


    Julius kept giving a barrage of punches at Wakatsuki to defeat, no, y the tiger in front of him.


    Wakatsuki was being mmed into the wall once again and he was cornered by Julius. At that moment, he thought about the hard work that he had felt in the past few years to defeat Kanoh Agito.


    Julius was ready to give Wakatsuki a finale, but at that moment, he felt a tremendous force on his neck, chin, to temple.


    BAAAAMMM!!!


    BLAST CORE!


    Wakatsuki used "st Core" once again on this kick making Julius lose consciousness then he kept hitting until Julius fell down on the ground.


    "........"


    "WE HAVE A WINNER!"


    "AND THE WINNER IS WAKATSUKI TAKESHI!!!"


    Wakatsuki''s half-face was bloody, but he stood up in his fighting stance before rxing after he heard the referee''s announcement.


    COMMENT 47ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>47</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1137: Pro-Wrestlers Pride

    The fight between Julius and Wakatsu was over and as expected everyone couldn''t wake up for a while from a trance after watching this fight.


    The next match will be a match between Muteba and Sekibayashi.


    Yuuki knew both of them and also had seen both of them.


    Muteba is a very skillful mercenary from Congo, and Sekibayashi is a powerful pro-wrestler in this country.


    The match between the two of them was very interesting and it might be because Sekibayashi had watched the match between Yuuki and Cosmo that made him more excited.


    However, Muteba wasn''t someone that could be beaten easily since his reputation as a mercenary wasn''t something to be scoffed off.


    Even though Muteba was blind, his ears were very keen making him able to see even without his eyes. At the same time, it was also a weakness for him and Sekibayashi destroyed the ears that Muteba had been proud of.


    Muteba couldn''t use his ears again and he was in a difficult situation.


    That''s what everyone is thinking at the moment, but that isn''t the case at all.


    Muteba used his nose this time to discern the position of Sekibayashi in this battle then used his secret technique since he knew that it would take too much time to defeat Sekibayashi who had high endurance.


    Heart Strike!


    Muteba struck down Sekibayashi''s heart and gave it some shake before making Sekibayashi fall down on the ground fainted.


    Muteba shook his head and walked back after the match was over while thinking about the match that he would face after this. ''Wakatsuki...'' He knew that it would be very troublesome to fight this person, but suddenly his nose felt something hurriedly turn his body.


    Sekibayashi stood up once again.


    Muteba hurriedly put his fighting stance and charged toward Muteba once again, but Sekibayashi splurted out the blood on his mouth making Muteba lose the sense of his smell for a while.


    It was just when Muteba thought there would be another battle that he realized that Sekibayashi had fainted while standing on the ground.


    "........"


    Muteba looked at Sekibayashi for a while before putting him on the ground knocking him out for three seconds standing up once again. "I have told you that I love pro-wrestlers, right? This is how I give myst respect to you."


    Yuuki who watched this fight thought that Sekibayashi''s fight was really awesome since Sekibayashi forced himself to use the pro-wrestler move in this fight. He looked up at the ceiling and suddenly also felt excited about the pro-wrestler. He thought to use a pro-wrestler move in hister fight since he wanted to give Sekibayashi some respect.


    "Uncle Sekibayashi is cool...." Shouko said with red eyes. Her eyes were full of tears looking at Sekibayashi who was full of wounds.


    Isuzu nodded since she was familiar with Sekibayashi. She looked at Yuuki and asked, "Yuuki, are you not going to use a pro-wrestler like in thest match?"


    Yuuki was using pro-wrestler in thest match when he was fighting against Cosmo and that fight was really awesome, especially when he used piledriver on Cosmo from a high ce.


    Rossweisse, Ka, and Haibara also looked at him at the same time.


    Yuuki knew that he was using his physical prowess when he was fighting against Akoya, and he didn''t use his martial art that much besides powerful punch. However, when he was fighting Cosmo, he decided to use his martial art.


    Martial art is being developed because the human body has a limit and that is why they have developed martial art to make them able to defeat someone who is stronger than them. There is also another reason, and that reason is simply to make their attack stronger.


    However, pro-wrestler was a bit different since it is made for entertainment purposes. Even though it was powerful, only some people were able to use it in the real fight.


    Yuuki didn''t have that pride of pro-wrestler that forced him to not use any other martial art beside pro-wrestler since it was only his hobby, but after seeing the match of Sekibayashi. He changed his mind and wanted to startle everyone in the tournament. "Don''t worry, I''ll use a pro-wrestler move after this."


    "Is that alright? You''re going to fight Wakatsuki," Ka said.


    Wakatsuki was known as one of the striker types of a fighter in the association, and it was also an open secret that the density of Wakatsuki was 52 times higher than a normal human.


    To be a pro-wrestler, then that meant that Yuuki was going to receive the attack of Wakatsuki without even avoiding that punch.


    If it was a normal fighter then Ka didn''t need to worry, but Wakatsuki was different.


    Yuuki touched his body and said, "It is alright, my body is very tough."


    Rossweisse nodded and said, "Yes, his body is very tough."


    "Really?! Let me see it," Ka said with a smile and tried to touch his body even though she had touched it for a long time.


    "....."


    Yuuki rolled his eyes and wondered why this girl was so perverted. Well, he wasn''t the one who was talking since he was also a full-fledge pervert.


    The audience calmed down and waited for the next match.


    The tournament didn''t make them wait too long and the next match was ready to be held.


    The next match was a match between Yoroizuka Saw Paing and Mikazuchi Rei.


    Yorizuka Saw Pain was known for his tough skull and his fierce closebat.


    Mikazuchi Rei was known for his speed and his assassination technique.


    Both of them were very powerful fighters and had their own advantages in this battle.


    The two fighters were standing on the arena and waiting for the referee to start the match.


    The referee had serious expressions and shouted.


    "BEGIN!!!!"


    COMMENT 13ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>13</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1138: Lance Or Beast

    Saw Paing showed a very powerful strike one after another, especially his headbutt that could create a huge crater on the ground.


    Mikazuchi Rei would be defeated in an instant if he was being mmed by Saw Paing''s headbutt.


    However, Mikazuchi was smarter than his appearance. In normal times, this guy had always been very sticky to his employer, Rino, but when he was fighting he was like a different person.


    It was at that moment, that Saw Paing was ready to strike down Mikazuchi with his headbutt when Mikazuchi couldn''t run away using his speed.


    Mikazuchi knew that he needed to do something or else he would be defeated.


    A second became longer the moment the headbutt struck down towards him and Mikazuchi raised both of his fists at Saw Paing''s jaw.


    BAAAM!!!


    Saw Paing, who was being countered by Mikazuchi, lost consciousness at that moment.


    The referee announced the result of the battle and ended the battle right away.


    Mikazuchi walked back toward his employer while thinking about his fight and thought that he needed to train more in the future.


    Yuuki who saw Mikazuchi''s match thought that this guy''s speed was simr to Kiba. "Which one do you think is faster, Kiba or Mikazuchi?" He looked at Rossweisse at that moment.


    "Kiba-san?" Rossweisse thought for a while. She knew about Kiba since Kiba was the knight of the Gremory peerage. "I can see that Mikazuchi is a bit faster than Kiba."


    Yes, Mikazuchi is faster than Kiba.


    Even though there wasn''t much difference, in the battle, there would be a high chance for Mikazuchi to win against Kiba.


    The more Rossweisse watched this match, the more that she felt that human power wasn''t something to be underestimated. Even though the number of strong people in humans was very lowpared to the other supernatural races, on the contrary humans had the highest number of poption among them.


    Rossweisse could see that each fighter in this tournament was very powerful and if they were given a chance to evolve to other supernatural beings then their strength would be several times higher. She was wondering why a devil hadn''t tried to reincarnate them, but when she thought about the low number of the high-rank devil wasn''t much and each of them could only reincarnate few people.


    Rossweisse thought that it was better to reincarnate someone who had a Sacred Gear or a magician since the talent of martial art was something that visible in the n.a.k.e.d eyes, but Sacred Gear or magic talent was different.


    It was better to be safe rather than sorry since not all people could immerse themselves in bing a strong martial artist.


    Then while they were talking to each other the next match would be held soon.


    The next match will be a match between Kiryu Setsuna and Kuroki Gensai.


    Both of them were very strong fighters and both of them had given them a very high impression.


    Kiryu Setsuna with his strange technique that could appear on the blind spot of someone along with twisting palm that was able to twist the part of body of someone.


    Kuroki Gensai was famous for his solid karate technique making him simr to an impregnable castle.


    "Yuuki, who do you think will win?" Haibara asked.


    "Well, it should be Kuroki Gensai," Yuuki answered without hesitation.


    Haibara raised her eyebrow and asked, "You believe that old man will win?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "That guy isn''t some normal old man." He looked at Kuroki Gensai on the screen and said, "It should be said that guy has given his life to martial arts."


    "Is it so exaggerated?" Isuzu asked.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "I don''t think that is something so exaggerated like someone who has given themselves to writing, sport, business, entertainment or anything... Kuroki Gensai is just like everyone."


    Everyone nodded hearing Yuuki''s words and thought that it was very reasonable.


    Everyone had their own aspiration and even if someone thought that aspiration was weird, but for those people, it was something normal and not exaggerated. Just simr to a work that they did on the office and the martial artist on did their job on the dojo or tournament.


    Strong people didn''tck money, rather a lot of rich people would give them money in exchange for their service.


    Yuuki had a feeling that Kuroki might be the strongest person in this tournament, and he wanted to try to fight this person.


    "That''s right, did you record the match?" Isuzu asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I have asked the entire record of the fight from the organizer." His girlfriend also wanted to watch the fight when he had gone back.


    "That''s good, can I ask for the copy?" Isuzu asked.


    "Sure, but why?" Yuuki asked.


    "I want to learn martial arts too!" Isuzu said.


    "......"


    Yuuki looked at Izusu and thought that it wouldn''t take a long time before this girl lost interest in martial arts. However, if she wanted then he didn''t mind teaching her on the top of the bed.


    Kuroki looked at Seryu who was right in front of him. "Boy, you have used "Koei Style", haven''t you? I would never mistake them. Those are none other than the techniques of my friend, Taira Genzan." His expression became domineering and said, "I have heard that Genzan was betrayed and killed by his student."


    "Was it you, boy?"


    Kiryu had a cold expression on his face. "Huh? Who the hell are you? I''m in a bad mood right now."


    "You have killed my friend, Taira Genzan. I will have my revenge," Kuroki said.


    "IT''S THE "DEVIL LANCE" VS. "BEAUTIFUL BEAST"! WILL THE LANCE RUN THE BEAST THROUGH?! OR WILL THE BEST BITE THE LANCE IN HALF?!"


    The beautiful referee raised her hand high then moved in downward while shouting.


    "BEGIN!!!!!

 Chapter 1139: Because of you

    Impregnable castle.


    Kuroki''s defense was solid as ever when he was fighting against Kiryu Setsuna.


    However, at the same time, Kiryu was very strong and had caused a lot of trouble for Kuroki. Kiryu''s speed was very fast as if he blinked from one location to another from Kuroki.


    Blink.


    It was the name of the technique of this footwork. This footwork is very dangerous since it can make the user appear suddenly on the blind spot of the target.


    If it was another person then that person might have been killed by Setsuna, however, Kuroki was different.


    In front of this bearded man, this footwork technique was useless since he also knew this technique.


    However, Kiryu hadn''t thought too much about Kuroki since in his mind the only thing that he wanted was only Tokita Ohma and Kuroki was only one of the obstacles that he needed to kill too.


    Kiryu used "Rakhasa Palm" on his legs to make his speed faster.


    The fight between the two of them was very brutal since Kiryu was full of wounds, and Kuroki was full of bruises, especially after Kuroki had made a hole in Kiryu''s palm and Kiryu had made Kuroki''s right hand broken.


    Kiryu was a strong fighter, but in front of Kuroki, it was another matter since Kuroki was an entirely another level of fighter.


    Kiryu used his "Rakhasa Palm" on Kuroki''s shoulder making it twisted, however, Kuroki used that chance to send a decisive attack to the killer of his dear friend.


    Stab!


    Kuroki stabbed his hand right into Kiryu''s chest and wanted to kill him.


    "......"


    Kiryu fell down to the ground and died.


    Kuroki cleaned the blood on his hand and felt better after he had revenge for his friend.


    "WE HAVE A WINNER!"


    "KUROKI GENSAI!!!"


    "This old man is very strong," Izusu said. She thought that Kuroki could defeat the strongest guard in her kingdom in another world. She could shoot out a rifle but she had a feeling that Kuroki was able to deflect it with his hand.


    "Yuuki, why did that uncle kill his opponent?" Shouko asked with a tired expression. She had seen a lot of people die in this tournament and it felt quite tiring of her who was living in a peaceful city.


    Yuuki looked at Shouko and caressed her hair tenderly making her calm down. "From what I have learned earlier, it seemed that Kiryu had killed Kuroki''s friend."


    !!!!


    "How did you know?" Haibara asked.


    "I saw the movement of Kuroki''s mouth earlier," Yuuki answered.


    It was impossible to hear the conversation between the fighters since their voices were too low. That was why Yuuki was reading the movement of their mouths to learn what had happened before and he was a bit surprised to know that Kiryu had killed his own teacher. He knew that a lot of people had a strange personality, but well, in the end, that wasn''t his problem. The only thing that he could do was to make his girlfriend morefortable.


    "Shouko, you haven''t seen someone die before?" Ka asked.


    Shouko shook her head and said, "No, but I have seen a lot of animals die."


    "Huh? Animal? Why?" Ka asked.


    "In the past, my little sister would asionally take a picture of a dead animal and put it in our house," Shouko said.


    "Huh? Why?" Ka was confused by the action of Shouko''s little sister.


    "Because she didn''t want me tomit suicide," Shouko answered.


    "........"


    Everyone was surprised by Shouko''s answer.


    "Why do you want tomit suicide?" Ka asked and felt a bit confused. She wouldn''t believe that such a cute and kind girl wanted tomit suicide in the past.


    "In the past, I''m deaf and I''ve thought that I have brought a lot of misfortune around me," Shouko said with a calm expression.


    "Huh?! No! You''re very kind, Shouko! You''re not going to give anyone the misfortune around you!" Isuzu hurriedly said.


    "Yes, you''re like an angel," Rossweisse said.


    "Who dares to say that to you? I''ll dissect them, making them guinea pigs," Haibara said.


    "My n is always avable to help you," Ka said.


    Shouko panicked when she heard their response. "Y - You misunderstand! That''s what I have felt before, but now it is different since I have him now." She looked at Yuuki and kissed his cheek.


    Yuuki wrapped his hands around Shouko''s waist tighter. "I''m always here with you."


    "Thank you," Shouko said.


    Those words meant a lot of things for Shouko since after meeting him she knew how beautiful the world could be and how he could make everyone happy around him, even though it was only limited to the female gender.


    Everyone who looked at Shouko couldn''t help but hug her together.


    Even Haibara, who was usually very silent, also joined together.


    They really thought that Shouko was simr to an angel, no, even better than an angel since an angel could be a fallen angel, but Shouko couldn''t be a fallen Shouko.


    "So how can you hear it once again?" Ka asked curiously.


    "Yuuki has helped me before," Shouko said. She knew that magic was a secret to normal people and it was better to keep silent about it.


    Ka looked at Yuuki once again and thought that she really needed the child of this young man.


    "......"


    Yuuki looked at Ka and thought that this girl had a strange idea again on her head.


    It seemed that because of that conversation, their rtionship had be closer to each other.


    Then the next match had started once again and this was the fight between Hatsumi Sen against Bando Yohei.


    Hatsumi Sen was the first one who entered the arena and his expression seemed quite rxed for some reason. He was waiting for his opponent to enter, but he didn''t need to wait too long since the famous serial killer also entered the arena shortly after. He smiled and said, "Took you long enough to enter. I''m about to sleep."


    Bando with his huge body grabbed the wall of the hall and entered the arena without expression.


    "I - IT''S BANDOOOOOOOO!!!!!"

 Chapter 1140: Ancestor

    It was just before the match that they had decided to change their location to the infirmary once again.


    They went to visit na and checked whether her brother had woken up or not and also visited Sekibayashi who also had entered the infirmary.


    Yuuki could make him better, but he decided not to do it since he believed that Elena''s brother could wake up soon.


    Humans are a race that has always created a miracle.


    Waking up from a near-death experience is also one of those miracles.


    Yuuki also thought that it might not be good to let Elena''s older brother wake up forcefully with his magic.


    Elena was happy to see them and happy that they had apanied her.


    Yuuki talked for a while before looking at the match and also checked the condition of Sekibayashi. However, he didn''t need to worry about Sekibayashi since this old man was very tough.


    It was when he watched the screen that he was quite surprised to see that Bando Youhei was still alive even though that guy had been stabbed by a virus. He looked at Hajime and asked, "He is still alive."


    "....." Hajime was silent and thought for a while. "It is impossible for him to get medicine from this ind, then the only answer is that Bando has gotten his medicine from someone." He frowned and said, "Who?"


    Yuuki looked at Hajime and said, "Didn''t you remember the only pharmaceuticalpany in this tournament?"


    !!!!


    Hajime frowned and said, "I need to talk about this with my boss."


    Yuuki looked at Hajime who was walking away from the infirmary.


    "This tournament isn''t as simple as it seems," Haibara said.


    "Yeah, I guess there must be something happeningter," Yuuki said jokingly.


    Haibara raised her eyebrow and said, "If that''s really the case then something might really happenter."


    Yuuki patted Haibara''s head and said, "If that really happens then I''ll protect you."


    Haibara smiled and nodded.


    The match between Hatsumi Sen and Bando Yohei had started. Their match was very interesting since both of them had a very unique way of fighting.


    Hatsumi Sen was very famous for his special Aikido technique and Bando Yohei''s way of fighting was using the flexible joints in his body.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    Bando moved his hand in a simr way to a whip, no, his hand had be a whip,shing around destroying the ground. His speed was very fast, but it couldn''t hit Hatsumi Sen.


    In the eyes of the audience, Hatsumi had the upper hand since he could dodge all of Bando''s attack.


    "It seems that Hatsumi has the upper hand in that battle," Haibara said.


    "You might see it that way, but that isn''t the case," Yuuki said.


    "Really? How did you see it?" Haibara asked.


    "Bando is a hunter," Yuuki said.


    "Hunter?"


    Yuuki''s words surprised them.


    "It is, but that hunter is missing his attack," Isuzu said.


    "Missing his attack? All I can see is that he is waiting for his prey to get tired," Yuuki said. He looked at the screen and said, "You can see that Hatsumi''s tired face and before long that guy will lose his gas."


    "Then Bando is going to win?" Sekibayashi joined.


    "No, I think that Hatsumi is going to win that match," Yuuki said.


    Sekibayashiughed and said, "Yeah, I also think so."


    Hatsumi knew that Bando was a bad matchup and the worst opponent.


    His way of fighting was Aikido and most of the technique that he was using focussed on the joint of the target, but it was impossible to hurt the joint of Bando since that guy was too flexible.


    Then their fight became more intense and Hatsumi had be used to Bando''s attack moving closer toward him.


    Hatsumi had moved behind Bando and was ready to snap Bando''s arm, but as expected Bando''s arm was too flexible that he couldn''t snap it. Then he hurriedly ran away when he felt a dangerous feeling.


    For Bando, who had an advantage in flexibility, he could do the thing that normal humans were unable to perform. He was ready to catch Hatsumi, but that guy had run away from him.


    Hatsumi took a deep breath once again and looked at his opponent with a rxed expression. He knew that he couldn''t snap Bando''s joints and that was why he would do something else. He moved closer once again and started his counterattack.


    Even though Bando was powerful, he didn''t have that much experience in martial arts.


    Crack!


    Bando was surprised when he saw the bond of his arm had been broken.


    Hatsumi didn''t target Bando''s joint, but he had targeted Bando''s bone and dropped him on the ground cracking Bando''s humerus.


    Crack! Crack!


    Bando''s bone was being broken one by one until he couldn''t use one of his hands. He was ready to attack with his other hand, but Hatsumi threw Bando in the air spinning him.


    ''Ah... So I''ve been dancing in your hand?'' Bando thought at that moment.


    Hatsumi raised his leg and mmed it right into Bando''s head into the ground.


    BAAAAMM!!!


    "Hatsumi Style Aikido: Hundred Meetings Throw."


    Bando slumped to the ground and lost this battle.


    Hatsumi smiled and said, "Thanks to you that I have regained my peak."


    Nogi sighed in relief and sat down in rxed expression. "You have always made me worry." He knew that Hatsumi was a very troublesome fighter, but he believed in Hatsumi as his fighter. "Akiyama, have you talked with that kid?"


    "Kid?" Akiyama asked.


    "Yuuki," Nogi said. His mouth was quite sour when he mentioned Yuuki since that guy had stolen something from him.


    "No," Akiyama said. She hadn''t met him after being trusted to give the publishingpany to Yuuki.


    "Well, his next opponent is Ohma thought..." Nogi said.


    "Yes, on the fifth day, both of them will fight to each other," Akiyama said.


    Nogi sighed and said, "Well, I guess Ohma is very excited about this match."


    "Yes, both Yamashita and Tokita have always been waiting for the match against him one more time," Akiyama said.


    Nogi nodded and thought about what his ancestor then thought about the tournament. He believed that he could win this tournament and did what his ancestors couldn''t do.

 Chapter 1141: Owe

    Yuuki was quite surprised to see that Bando was alright and stood up as if that guy was alright. ''That guy''s joints are very flexible.'' He suddenly noticed that Yamashita hade out from the curtain and felt a bit surprised. "Yamashita-san, you''re here?"


    Yamashita was also surprised when his name was called. "Huh? Ichijou-san?"


    Yuuki stood up and smiled. "You can call me Yuuki, I''ll call you Uncle Yamashita."


    "Well..." Yamashita felt speechless being called an uncle, but he didn''t really mind it. "Howe that you''re here? Did you get hurt?" He just casually asked, but if Yuuki was really hurt then his match with Ohma would be better since Ohma wasn''t in good condition.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No, I''m visiting my friends here." He smiled and asked, "What? Do you want me to get hurt or something?"


    "....."


    Yamashita gulped and felt nervous at this moment. "No! No! No! I didn''t mean it like that!"


    "I was just kidding." Yuuki smiled and asked, "How is Ohma? Is he ready for the match?"


    "......"


    Yamashita''s expression became quite bad at this moment.


    "What? Is there something happening to him?" Yuuki asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, he isn''t in a good condition," Yamashita said with a sigh. He knew that he couldn''t hide Ohma''s condition and it was better to tell him early.


    "Can I see him?" Yuuki asked.


    "Huh? What are you going to do?" Yamashita asked.


    "If possible I want to have a good match with him." Yuuki looked at Yamashita and said, "If his condition is really bad then he can''t give me a good matchter."


    Yamashita looked at Yuuki for a while and he could see that Yuuki was sincere. "Well, follow me." He entered the curtain again to look at Ohma.


    Yuuki also entered the curtain and saw Ohmaying on the bed in aa. He frowned and said, "Since when?"


    "Of course after his match earlier," Yamashita said.


    Yuuki thought for a while and remembered Ohma''s technique that made Ohma be faster. "Is he using that technique?"


    "That technique?" Yamashita looked at Yuuki with a confused expression.


    "Then one that is using his heart to beat his heart faster making his blood move faster on his body," Yuuki said.


    Yamashita was surprised and asked, "You know that technique?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "If he keeps using that technique then he isn''t going to live a long life."


    "Ugh....." Yamashita sighed and said, "Then what should I do? I can''t do anything about him? He wants to fight with all of his power and win this tournament! Do you want me to tell him to lose so he can stay alive?....." He let out all of his emotions at that moment and he was full of frustration since he could do nothing when his partner wasying on the bed without regaining consciousness.


    "Calm down," Yuuki said. He looked at Ohma and thought that this guy was really lucky. "Do you believe in me?"


    "What?" Yamashita looked at Yuuki with a confused expression.


    "If you believe in me then I''ll make him have a good condition again," Yuuki said.


    "......" Yamashita was surprised and asked, "C - Can you do that?" His feelings were mixed at this moment, he was happy, surprised, confused, and strange. "W - Why are you going to help him?"


    Yuuki smiled and said, "Who makes him give me a good impression? In exchange, I hope that he can give me a good matchter."


    "Of course!" Yamashita promised without hesitation. It was his only hope, and he had fed up with a lot of people who told him to give up, but Yuuki had told him that there was hope.


    Yuuki took something from his pocket and showed a very beautiful little ss with a liquid inside.


    "What is that?" Yamashita asked in a confused manner, but he could see this liquid seemed very precious and beautiful for some reason. He wasn''t sure why, but he had a feeling that that liquid could really heal Ohma who wasying on the bed.


    Yuuki wouldn''t tell Yamashita that it was Phenex Tears. Who made his magic was able to create anything from nothing as long as it wasn''t something alive then he could make anything within his imagination and that was why he decided to create a Phenex Tears to heal Ohma. "Before I give you this, I hope that you can promise me something."


    "What?" Yamashita asked.


    "I hope that you won''t tell anyone that I have given Ohma this, and even if Ohma''s body has been recovered. I also don''t want you to tell him that I''m the one who has helped him," Yuuki said.


    "Huh? Why is that?" Yamashita was confused.


    "You don''t need to ask, you just need to answer yes or no?" Yuuki said.


    Yamashita gulped and looked at Yuuki. He didn''t see a human, but rather a devil and this time he felt that he made a contract with a devil. "W - What do you want?"


    "I just want to have a good match and show that I can win this tournament using only a pro-wrestler move.," Yuuki said. He looked at Ohma and said, "If his condition is too bad then I can''t show all of my powerter."


    "......"


    Yamashita opened his mouth wide and said, "Is that all?"


    "Yes, that''s all," Yuuki said.


    Yamashita thought for a while and felt that he wouldn''t lose anything in this transaction. "Yes, I promise you that I won''t tell anyone about it."


    Yuuki smiled and said, "Good, if you really tell anyone....." His expression changed at this moment and became very cold.


    "....."


    Yamashita felt a shudder at this moment but hurriedly nodded full of sweat on his body. "Yes!"


    "Good." Yuuki walked toward Ohma and fed him this Phenex Tears on his mouth.


    Yamashita, who was by Yuuki''s side, could see clearly that Ohma''splexion started to get better and started to breathe in a normal way. "W - What is that?" He looked at the liquid on Yuuki''s hand and became curious asking him.


    "Curiosity kills the cat," Yuuki said.


    "......"


    "You still want to ask?" Yuuki asked.


    Yamashita hurriedly shook his head.


    Yuuki patted Yamashita''s shoulder and said, "Well, I''ll go out since my girlfriends are waiting for me. Don''t tell anyone about me." He went out from the curtain and went back to his girlfriends.


    Yamashita who had confirmed that Yuuki had gone slumped on the ground, but he also sighed in relief when he saw Ohma''s condition. He didn''t care what Yuuki was, but the only thing that he knew was that Yuuki had helped him.

 Chapter 1142: Gaolang Vs. Kanoh

    "Where have you been?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Visiting a friend." Yuuki looked around and asked, "Where is Haibara?" Even though his meeting seemed quite long with Yamashita, it was only a few minutes.


    "She is going to the toilet," Rossweisse answered.


    "Alone?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    "She''s not a child," Rossweisse said.


    "Well, her appearance is a child," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    Rossweisse thought for a while and felt that Haru was right when she thought about it. Even though Haibara was a teenager, but her appearance was an elementary school student. "Should we go after her?"


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No, you don''t need to since she wille back soon." Even if there was trouble he could teleport instantly to Haibara since he had given her protection.


    Rossweisse nodded in response and looked at the screen.


    "The next match is going to start?" Yuuki asked.


    "It is going to start," Rossweisse answered.


    Yuuki saw both Gang and Kanoh on the arena and he raised his eyebrow when he saw Kanoh''s reaction when Gan had put his own stance. He knew remembered why Kanoh was being called by a nickname of "Fang of Metsudo" since Kanoh''s fang would destroy the fang of his opponent made them lose their fangs made them unable to fight once again in their life.


    In another ce, Katahara created a huge bet together with the King of Thai betting who would be the winner between Kanoh and Gang.


    Gang frowned when he saw Kanoh''s fighting stance.


    Kanoh was using the same boxing stance as Gang as if he was mocking Gang. In this match, Kanoh had decided to seal off his other ability other than punching in this match to fight head to head against Gang.


    "If it''s a joke, it''s not funny." Gang frowned, but he didn''t say anything. If Kanoh really mocked him and wanted to fight in the fight where he had a big advantage then he would show how dumb that decision was.


    Kanoh only smiled in beastly expression and didn''t care what Gang was thinking. He wanted to do what to enjoy this fight.


    The match between them started and Kanoh started to send out a number of rapid punches toward Gang.


    Gang''s nimble feet moved from time to time, and his eyes were fully focused on the Kanoh''s attack avoiding them.


    It was just at that moment that Gang started his counterattack, but Kanoh also dodged Gang''s punch.


    Both sides put some distance between the two after their first confrontation before starting another confrontation, sending one attack after another.


    They used their left fists to send out a jab after the jab, creating a big impact that caused the referee to duck down in fear.


    However, in that fierce confrontation, none of their attacks had hit each other.


    It was then when Gang sent out his right straight an ident was happening.


    Kanoh used his quick reflexes to deflect Gang''s right straight using his left elbow before sending out a right straight at Gang.


    However, Gang also showed a quick response to twist his body to deflect Kanoh''s attack using his shoulder before sending out a powerful right straight punch at Kanoh again, but this time Kanoh didn''t have time to deflect Gang''s attack and received that punch right into his face.


    BAAAAM!!!


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and couldn''t help but think that Gang was very powerful. He had seen Gang''s match on the television before and he had to admit that this guy was very strong since this guy was undefeated champion in the boxing match in various weight sses.


    Kanoh lost in the confrontation of a strike against Gang. His level in the boxer didn''t reach Gaolong and he could only change his strategy.


    Gang had been expressionless from the beginning and didn''t even show any expression fighting with all of his power. He kept sending out powerful punch after punch toward Kanoh.


    Kanoh was being punched and the audience could see that Gaolng had the upper hand in this battle, but they had almost forgotten what Kanoh was the best at. He was the best at his formless stance and his adaptation.


    His formless stance was able to make him attack in the various distance and also made his opponent confused by his next attack, but it was just one of his means since what made him dangerous was his adaptation against the way of his opponent was fighting.


    It was just when Gang wanted to send out another punch, Kanoh caught him and threw him to the ground.


    !!!


    The audience was very surprised at how Kanoh was able to throw Gang at the ground, but for most of the fighters and the employer of the fighter. They could see that Kanoh had changed his stance once again.


    Kanoh swirled both of his shoulders in motion, making it simr to a number eight.


    "What is that weird stance?" Izusu asked. Her question didn''t surprise them since it was normal to ask when someone didn''t know.


    They looked at Yuuki at that moment and thought that he might know something.


    "Hmm, it is a bit simr to Systema," Yuuki said.


    "Systema?"


    "Systema is a Russian military martial art. It is a hyper-practical martial art designed for all kinds of scenarios in hand-to-handbat. This martial art doesn''t have a form and it is designed to parry an enemy''s attack and subdue them with flexible motions delivered from a rxed state," Yuuki answered.


    "It seems like a very strong martial art," Shouko said.


    "It is very strong and that is why that is has be necessary for the soldiers in Russia to learn this martial art," Yuuki said. He was quite curious about how this fight would be.


    Haibara cleaned her hand before leaving the toilet, but her body was stunned when she saw the two figures a few meters away from her. She hurriedly entered the toilet and locked the door. Her mind was in a mess and called him as soon as possible to her location.

 Chapter 1143: Dont say something stupid!

    If both Yuuki and Conan were here then they would understand why Haibara would show such a scary expression.


    There were two people that Haibara had seen and that person was a male with long blonde hair and another person was also a male with quite a big body.


    Both of them were Gin and Vodka who was a member of the ck Organization that had made Conan into a child using a drug that had been developed by Haibara.


    Gin suddenly turned his head and saw the door of the toilet was closed.


    "What''s wrong, Big Bro?" Vodka asked.


    "Well, there is something that I need to check," Gin said and walked toward the door of the toilet.


    On the other hand, Haibara was very scared and hurriedly called Yuuki. "Hurry up! Hurry up!"


    Yuuki who was watching the match felt that his phone vibrated. He raised his eyebrow since he was a bit annoyed, but his expression changed when he saw the one who had called him. "Haibara, what''s wrong?"


    "T - There is both Vodka and Gin!" Haibara said.


    "Vodka and Gin?" Yuuki stood up directly and asked. "Where are you?"


    "I''m in the toilet on the same floor of the infirmary," Haibara said.


    k! k!


    "Y - Yuuki, they want to open the door!" Haibara panicked.


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "Just y the record of my s.e.x type with a high volume or fart soundtrack on your phone." He left the infirmary as soon as possible and said, "I''ll go to you right now."


    Haibara who heard Yuuki''s advice closed the phone between them and yed the s.e.x type with high volume in the bathroom in a hurry.


    Gin wanted to open the door, but it was locked.


    "Big Bro, do you want me to open the door?" Vodka asked.


    Gin thought for a while, but suddenly he heard a voice from inside the bathroom.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! More! More!"


    "......"


    Gin and Vodka were silent when they heard this voice and both of them looked at each other.


    "Tsk!" Vodka kicked the door and shouted, "Don''t f.u.c.k in the bathroom!" He hadn''tid for a long time and couldn''t help but felt jealous when he heard someone having s.e.x inside the bathroom.


    Gin shook his head and said, "Let''s go." He had thought too much and decided to walk away since he had a more important mission right now.


    Haibara was very scared inside and felt her body was very weak wanting him to be here as soon as possible, especially when she heard the door was being kicked.


    "Don''t f.u.c.k in the bathroom!"


    "Let''s go."


    Haibara heard a sound of footsteps going away from the bathroom and couldn''t help but sigh in relief.


    "They are gone."


    !!!


    Haibara was alerted and turned before she saw someone smiling at him.


    "......"


    "You''re alright?" Yuuki asked with a smile.


    Haibara was very annoyed and hit him for a while before hugging him. "You''rete!"


    Yuuki calmed her hand and caressed her hair. "Calm down, I''m here. I can teleport anywhere as long as you scream my name."


    "Hmm...." Haibara felt very safe with him beside her.


    "Let''s go back," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm..." Haibara nodded.


    "Do you want me to carry you?" Yuuki said.


    Haibara nodded once again. She was in her child''s form and she didn''t mind being carried by him in his arms, especially when her legs were very weak at this moment. She looked at him and asked, "How did you know that I have secretly filmed you?"


    "I have always known it," Yuuki said.


    "You let me film you?" Haibara asked.


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t it for family use? However, you need to be a little older to use it," Yuuki said with a teasing smile.


    Haibara snorted and didn''t care about his teasing, but her expression turned serious once again. "What are they doing here?"


    Yuuki shook his head and asked, "I''m not sure, but I feel that there must be something happeningter." He thought for a while and asked, "Did Conan or Uncle Kogorou receive an invitation to watch this tournament?"


    Haibara shook her head and said, "Not that I remember."


    "Strange..." Yuuki thought, but he didn''t care much and went back to the infirmary again together with Haibara since the match of Kanoh and Gang had reached its climax.


    For Vodka and Gin? Yuuki had never thought of them since killing them was as easy as killing the ant on the wall, whether he killed them now orter was the same, but it was better to catch them since he had a lot of questions for them.


    Kanoh with his Systema and Gang with his Boxing and Muay Thaibination.


    Their fight had almost reached the end when Gang''s first right shot was broken when Kanoh used his left elbow to block it.


    However, it didn''t stop Gang from his fierce attack.


    Both of them were on their limits and they had consumed a lot of stamina, then in the end, when Gang used his right punch to end this battle, Kanoh with his quick wit held Gang waist before mming him on the ground.


    BAAAM!


    Gang stood once again ready to dodge, but it was toote when he saw feet right in front of his face.


    BAAAM!


    Gang felt dizzy before slumped on the ground, losing consciousness.


    Kanoh turned and slicked his hair back. "Gang Saowat, in the end, I have never managed to surpass you in blows."


    "WE HAVE THE WINNER!!!"


    "You were a powerful foe. More powerful than any I''ve faced before."


    Everyone couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief after the match was over.


    Ka looked at Yuuki and Haibara and asked, "Where have you been?" She was quite curious why Yuuki suddenly went out in the middle of the match.


    Everyone was also curious and looked at him.


    Haibara wasn''t sure what to say since she didn''t want to give them an rm, however, she was surprised when she heard Yuuki''s answer.


    "Haibara wet herself earlier," Yuuki said.


    "......"


    Ka smiled and said, "You''re very cute."


    "........"


    Haibara was in silence and looked at Yuuki with an annoyed expression forgetting all the worries inside her heart in the present since she wanted to strangle this guy to not bber something stupid.

 Chapter 1144: Revolution 1

    The second round of the tournament is over, and the tournament will continue on the fifth day.


    Some people wanted the fighter to continue to watch the fight as soon as possible, but it was impossible since the fighters were full of injuries and they needed time to rest and recover their bodies after the fight.


    It was just at this moment that in one of the biggest private rooms in the tournament a male with long hair wearing a white suit entered the room.


    "Huh? Where have you been, Long?"


    There were three people inside this room and two people were wearing the same white suit showing that they wereing from the same group.


    Both of them were Kito Gunji and Long Min, and both of them were the bodyguard and the guardian of the owner of this room.


    "Nowhere." Long looked at Gunji and said, "Just out and about..."


    "....It''s about time."


    Long and Gunji turned when they heard the voice of their boss.


    "Nikaido Ren?"


    "Still no words from him," Gunji said.


    "No matter. That "pawn''s" is over. The groundwork''s beenid for n B."


    A cigar was thrown from his hand to the carpet.


    "It''s time for the "revolution" to begin."


    The one who had said these words was the leader of thergest number of factions in the Kengan association.


    CEO of Toyo Electric Co.


    Hayami Katsumasa.


    Nogi was also in his private room looking at the schedule of the battle while looking at the winner of each battle. He closed his eyes for a while and knew that he would erase the curse in Nogi''s family after he had won this tournament.


    "AAAAAAAA!!!!!!"


    Yuuki heard a loud voice reverberating from the outside.


    "Whose voice is this?" Izusu asked.


    "It should be Saw Pain." Yuuki rxed on the sofa and said, "That guy has the loudest voice in the tournament."


    They nodded when they thought about the fighter who had always screamed in the tournament.


    Ka suddenly felt her phone vibrate and was surprised at who had called her. "Hello Grandpa, what''s wrong?"


    "Ka, where are you?" Erioh asked.


    "I''m with Yuuki and everyone else," Ka said with a smile.


    "Grrr..." Erioh who was on the other side of the phone was very angry and annoyed when he heard it. However, he knew that it wasn''t time for him to get angry. "Give your phone to that kid."


    "To Yuuki?" Ka asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yes," Erioh answered.


    "Yuuki, Grandfather wants to talk with you," Ka said.


    Yuuki was also quite surprised and took the phone call from Ka. "What''s wrong, Grandfather?"


    "Don''t call me, Grandfather!!!" Erioh said in an annoyed tone. "Huft... Huft... Enough of that! I have something to talk with you about."


    "What''s wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''ll leave Ka on you for a while, can you do that?" Erioh asked.


    "I will protect her no matter what," Yuuki said.


    "It''s good, I have a job and I''ll get her after the job is over," Erioh said.


    "Do you need help?" Yuuki asked.


    "Oh, can you help me?" Erioh asked.


    "I have a lot of weapons, do you want some?" Yuuki asked. He could fight with his bare hand, but he was toozy to do it.


    "Weapon, huh?" Erioh thought for a while and said, "Well, if you really want to help then you need to clean off the people who areing at you first thought."


    "Where are you right now?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m going to the VIP room," Erioh said. "Enough, just take care of Ka for me." He closed the phone and walked together with Katahara.


    "Is it Yuuki?" Katahara asked.


    "Yeah, I''m asking him to protect Ka," Erioh said.


    "Hoo...? You believe in him that much?" Katahara was surprised.


    "Even though I hate that kid, his strength is the real deal," Erioh said. He also had read the information about Yuuki and even though he didn''t know where Yuuki could get his weapon, he knew that it was possible for him to bring a weapon and he also had heard a lot of his deal as a mercenary in the past after he had gotten the report from his n.


    "Well, that is why he is going to be a strong opponent for me," Katahara said while squinting his eyes with a wide smile.


    "....."


    ''Strong opponent?''


    Erioh looked at Katahara who was also his old partner in the past and could only snort.


    Ring!


    Katahara opened his phone and smiled. "Oh? You''re going to be here soon, Issei?"


    The infirmary room was quite noisy since the fighters who stayed in this room had bonded with each other and became quite close to each other.


    Murobuchi Gozo and Hanafusa Hajime were ying football together.


    However, what Yuuki really felt relief about was about the condition of Sawada after that guy had stayed in the infirmary since it seemed that guy had found his loved one.


    Sawada and Inaba had be quite close to each other after they stayed in the infirmary. (Inaba is Ohma''s opponent in the first round.)


    Yamashita also felt quite good since even though he saw that Ohma hadn''t woken up, he could see that Ohma''s condition had be better after he had heard the word Hajime.


    Hajime had asked him how Ohma had be better, but Yamashita didn''t open his mouth since the devil was in this infirmary too. Yamashita wasn''t sure what Yuuki could do, but he believed that it wouldn''t be difficult for him to make him into the fish''s food on the sea.


    Knock! Knock!


    The door was knocked on and there was someone who seemed to be a part of organizer of the tournament asking both Togawa and Yuuki to go to the VIP room together before leaving them.


    Togawa looked at Yuuki and asked, "What do you think?"


    "Just ignore it," Yuuki said. He believed that someone would happen soon.


    "Well, if you say so," Togawa said and didn''t think much anymore.


    They continued with their own activity then suddenly the door was being knocked down by someone.


    BAAAAM!!!


    Then before long, a group of people who were wearing white suits entered the group while holding their own weapons charging toward them without saying anything.


    !!!!!

 Chapter 1145: Revolution 2

    In the VIP room, the majority of the members of the Kengan association were being invited to this room since there was some announcement that was being made by their chairman. They didn''t know what had happened, but they decided to go there.


    They talked to each other for a while until Katahara along with with the King of Thai, and the patriarch of the Kure n entered the VIP room while being surrounded by Katahara''s special bodyguard.


    "Well! It sure took you long enough, Chairman!" Yoshitake Yoshiro, CEO of Yoshitake Real Estate said.


    "What are you all doing here? Are you hosting a g event of some sort?" Katahara asked.


    "Huh?"


    "......"


    Everyone was confused at this moment, but two members of the Kengan association realized something and hurriedly ran away from this ce.


    However, the moment they tried to run toward the lift,


    The lift was opened and a group of huge men wearing a simr white suit entered the VIP room at the same time and surrounded the majority member of the Kengan association.


    Everyone was in a very tense situation and didn''t know what had happened until the group of people in a white suit created a path for someone.


    The moment that person appeared here, everyone couldn''t help but showed a startled expression.


    "H - HAYAMI!!!"


    The bodyguard of Katahara showed an angry expression at Hayami''s action.


    "What do you mean by this Mr. Hayami? I suggest you choose your words carefully." He looked at his two of his friends and said, "The three of us can take care of them just fine. The rest of you, protect the master and his guests....."


    It was just at this moment the three of them suddenly being struck down by one person in an instant.


    Everyone didn''t do anything this time and looked at Hayami wondering what this man wanted to do.


    Hayami raised his hand and let his subordinates show them aptop.


    "Laptop?"


    Everyone was confused until they saw the real-life video that appeared on the screen of theptop. They saw four CEOs who were being tied down with three people behind them. They could see that the person in the middle was the executioner that was hired by Hayami to kill the four CEOs on the screen.


    The four CEOs were Ajiro Fisheries, CEO of Tochigi Destiny Land, CEO of Umiichi Securities, and CEO of Byakuya News.


    !!!!


    "I have no patience for traitors and ipetents," Hayami said.


    "Oh-ho..." Katahara looked at the CEO of Boss Burger and Nintendo and said, "You two there. If you''re just a few points short. You''d be there with them now, isn''t that right?"


    !!!!


    "Especially you Kono Akio since you will lose your job soon," Katahara said.


    Kono Akio sighed and knew that it wouldn''t be a surprise for him to lose his job after this.


    "Hehehe....." Hayamiughed and said, "Correct. I had them do some undercover work for me. Now, the result has a choice...."


    "Will you join these four and await your execution?"


    "Or will you join me and form a "New Kengan Association"?"


    Everyone at this moment realized that Hayami had decided to create a coup d''etat.


    "And Metsudo, I have a demand to make of you. Cancel the tournament and resign as chairman, effective immediately," Hayami said.


    "...And what if I say no?" Katahara asked.


    Hayami looked at his subordinate again and changed the picture that appeared on the screen of theptop. "Then, I''ll blow up the Kengan Dome along with all of the Kengan Association members and foreign dignitaries."


    !!!!


    "WAIT, BOMBS!? HOW THE HELL DID YOU SET THOSE?! THEY BODYGUARDS HAVE THIS PLACE LOCKDOWN!"


    "It was an intruder, right?" Katahara said.


    A few days ago, there was an intruder that had entered the ind and it was something normal for Katahara to deduce that it was them who had ced the bomb.


    "And that in itself was a decoy to thin out the security in the Kengan dome," Katahara continued. At this moment, he really envied Issei who woulde soon since that guy didn''t even have to face this kind of troublesome trouble.


    "Correct. It was Heavenly Wolves who installed the bomb," Hayami said.


    The "Heavenly Wolves" were formerly special ops forces for the Japanese Army, who practice a fusion of ninjutsu and Chinese wushu. And as the descendant of ninjas, covert ops are their specialties.


    It was just at this moment one of the members who was trapped was going to contact their subordinates outside.


    "Oh, and don''t even think of contacting the outside, Mr. Iida," Hayami said. "I had my "Guardians" (Hayami''s special bodyguard) apany my underlings in the "Society of Hundred" to the tournament. They number around a thousand."


    "I have ordered them to surround their dome from the outside and suppress the dome on the inside."


    "They won''t let any c.o.c.kroach escape."


    "Now, do you think that your precious bodyguards can defeat my guardians? I''m afraid that''s not possible. You only have 250 bodyguards left at the dome since you sent out half of them to suppress the intruders."


    The moment they had heard Hayami''s words, each of them had their own thoughts at this moment. They were wondering whether Katahara would ept this demand, or reject it and let thousands of people die in this dome. They also wondered how Hayami was able to tantly threaten them without worry and wondered whether Hayami had a backer that made him able to be this unscrupulous.


    "Now, the cancetion of the tournament won''t affect those of you who have lost already and as a matter of fact, I''ve prepared another chance for all of you."


    "A - A chance?!"


    "I promise you that I will host a "new tournament" for the key positions in my associations. Let us all build a "New Kengan Association" together," Hayami said to all of them.


    At the same time, Hayami''s guardians had surrounded the fighters that had joined the tournament while catching their target in this Kengan Dome.

 Chapter 1146: Rebellion 1

    Everyone in the infirmary was surprised when they saw suddenly a group of people in white suits enter the room without any prior notice and break the door. Then, without hesitation, they charged toward them while holding a weapon in their hands.


    They didn''t need to guess and knew that they wereing with bad intentions.


    It was a bit sudden that their response became quitete when they saw this group of people wasing at him at a very fast speed.


    "Isuzu, use your Lost Paradise," Yuuki said and also took out a rifle.


    They hade with bad intentions and even though he didn''t have an intention to end their lives, it didn''t mean that he would let theme back without any consequences.


    Izusu also took out her rifle from her skirt and aimed her rifle at the group of people who charged at them.


    "Rosswesse, you don''t need to do anything," Yuuki said and stopped Rossweisse from using her magic.


    Rosswesse stopped and only remembered that Yuuki wanted to keep the matter of magic a secret.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    Izusu and Yuuki started to shoot out their rifles at the people who charged toward them.


    The people who were shot by the bullet were thrown a few meters before fainting on the ground.


    The other people were startled, but they didn''t see any wounds on the body of their friends. They thought that it was simr to an anesthesia bullet or something that made them faint. They didn''t feel fear anymore and kept charging at them.


    "......"


    The fighters who were staying on the infirmary were stunned and wondered where Yuuki and Izusu had gotten a rifle, but they could see that the rifle only made their enemy faint on the ground.


    However, they had one question since they felt quite strange about something that had been said by Yuuki earlier.


    "Rosswessei, do you know what "Lost Paradise" is that Yuuki has talked about earlier?" Ka asked.


    Everyone turned toward Rossweisse at this moment looked at her curiously.


    Rossweisse had a strange expression on her face at that moment.


    "It is a bullet that makes the target lose their reproductive functions forever," Izusu answered while reloading the bullet on her rifle.


    !!!!


    It was at this moment the group of people stopped their movement at the same time. They had thought that it was anesthesia, but they didn''t expect that the bullet would have a very scary effect on them. They looked at their fallenrades who fainted on the ground and couldn''t help but felt sympathy at them when they thought that they had lost reproductive functions forever


    !!!!


    The other fighters, especially the male ones were also very scared trying to move back when they heard the bullet that was shot by Yuuki and Izusu had such an effect.


    "W - What a scary bullet...." Yamashita said with a lot of sweat on his forehead.


    The other fighters also nodded in agreement and didn''t dare to get close to them.


    "Let''s look at thepoundter," Hajime said, since he thought it could also be one of his Trump cards in battle.


    The group of people in white suits also felt scared for a while, but they realized that Yuuki and Izusu didn''t stop shooting them. They knew that they needed to charge at them or else they would lose this battle.


    "CATCH THEM!"


    "STOP THEM!!!"


    They kept charging and the people who were using arge de and shield as their weapons became a vanguard for everyone to block the bullet from both Yuuki and Izusu.


    ng! ng!


    They became even more confident when the bullet was blocked by them.


    Izusu frowned but didn''t stop shooting.


    "Izusu, let me handle the rest," Yuuki said.


    "I''ll support you from behind," Isuzu said and aimed her weapon.


    Yuuki held the muzzle on his rifle and made it into a blunt weapon simr to a baseball stick.


    The fighters who saw Yuuki start to charge also felt that they shouldn''t be cowering in fear by Izusu''s scary bullet.


    "LET''S GO AND BASH THEM!" Sekibayashi shouted.


    "YEAHH!!!"


    Yuuki had already charged first and he was right in front of the enemy who was using a shield. He grabbed this man and threw it to the ceiling and made him stuck on the ceiling.


    BAAAM!


    The enemy also was startled by Yuuki''s sudden appearance since his speed was too fast.


    Yuuki didn''t stop and kept throwing the man who was using a weapon that could block Isuzu''s bullet either to the ceiling or mmed it on the ground.


    It was hard at first to attack Yuuki who was in middle of them since they were afraid to hurt theirrades, but when the more and more of theirrades were defeated they didn''t hesitate and started to attack him.


    However, at the same time, Sekibayashi, Haruo, Sawada, Inaba, Hajime, and along with the other fighters who stayed in the infirmary also started their attack.


    Yuuki who was in the middle of the enemy didn''t show a mboyant technique, but rather basicbat of the wrestling in this ce, either throwing, punching or mming his enemy cracked their bones making them faint.


    In their eyes, Yuuki was simr to an unstoppable bull who defeated them easily without giving them a chance to fight back.


    Yuuki would either dodge or use theirrades as a shield to block their weapons making the wounds of theirrades bigger.


    They were wondering why there was such a cruel guy in the ce where they charged, especially with Isuzu who kept shooting them with a bullet that made them able to lose their reproductive ability forever. They got a chill when they thought about it.


    It was at this moment one of the leaders of the "Guardians" appeared while holding arge de in his hands. He was looking at Yuuki with an arrogant smile and said, "You''re the son of that underworld gang leader? Let''s see what your papa does when I hurt you!" He held his sword firmly and looked at Yuuki. Even though he had said that, he knew that Yuuki was a fairly powerful fighter.


    Everyone also gave them space for them to start their duel.


    "Let''s see what is your expression when you have turned into a eunuch," Yuuki said.


    !!!!


    The man didn''t hesitate and swung his de at Yuuki at this moment.


    Sekibayashi opened his eyes wide at this moment when he saw Yuuki''s movement.


    The moment the man attacked Yuuki was right in front of him.


    Yuuki didn''t move until thest second dodging the de and moved behind the man wrapped his arms around his waist before lifting the man and bridging to m this man on his head.


    BAAAM!!


    The head of the man felt that it almost cracked and his head was full of blood.


    There was a big crack and dent on the concrete which was mmed.


    The most important thing is that the man couldn''t move once again since his neck was broken by Yuuki.


    "......."


    Everyone was silent since they saw how easy it was for Yuuki to defeat their captains, and at this moment, Yuuki had stood up once again and mmed them to either wall, ceiling or ground without being able to fight back.


    COMMENT 31ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>31</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1147: Rebellion 2

    "Hahaha...! Your pro-wrestling is awesome!" Sekibayashiughed while pping his back.


    "Calm down, Uncle Sekibayashi," Yuuki said with a sigh.


    They looked at Yuuki and knew that Yuuki''s pro-wrestler skill was higher than Sekibayashi, but they didn''t expect that Yuuki would be able to develop such an entertainment martial art into a powerful technique.


    A group of men in white suits who had attacked them earlier had fallen to the ground and lost consciousness.


    "Who are they?" Togawa asked. She felt that she was d to note to the VIP room when she was being invited before.


    "It should be Hayami Katsumasa," Yuuki said. He had heard from his father before on the cruise that Hayami, who was one of the most powerful members in the association had betrayed Katahara in the past, and it wouldn''t be strange if Hayami would do it once again.


    "What should we do now?"


    They looked at Yuuki at that moment.


    "Grandpa Katahara is already doing something now, is it better to wait until everything is over," Yuuki said. "Some of you are hurt, right? It is better to rest for a while."


    "Rest?"


    They looked at the infirmary which had turned into a mess after their fight and wondered where they should be resting.


    "How about you? Are you going to go somewhere?" Ka asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes, I have something to do for a while." He thought for a while and took out a number of guns from his pocket. "Here, all of those weapons are being inserted by "Last Paradise". You can use them to protect yourself."


    "Where are you going?" Haibara asked with a frown. She didn''t feel safe if he wasn''t beside her.


    "I''m going to stop your nightmare," Yuuki said while patting Haibara''s head.


    "My nightmare?"


    In other ces, a number of attacks that were being initiated by a group of men in white suits were happening.


    Most of them would attack the fighters who joined this tournament along with Katahara''s bodyguard.


    The audienceing to this tournament was oblivious to what had happened since the group of men in white suits didn''t make them into their target.


    "Admit it, Katahara." Hayami had a smug smile on his face and said, "Your time is done!"


    "...."


    Katahara didn''t answer Hayami and only looked at him without expression. He started to have nostalgia during his youth and looked at Hayami who had once again betrayed him by making a rebellion against him and threatening everyone on this ind.


    "I - In your dream!" Yoshitake said with a scared expression.


    "Did you say something little flea?" Hayami asked.


    "I''M GOING TO REACH THE TOP BY MY OWN POWER! I DON''T NEED YOUR HELP!!!" Yoshitake screamed while biting his pinky.


    "Ohh... look who''s grown a set of balls," Shion said while crossing her arms.


    "SHUT UP, SHIOOOON!!! I - I am very scared right now..." Yoshitake said.


    "Mr. Yoshitake speaks for the rest of us here. With some exceptions, of course."


    "I''m not gonna be your partner."


    "Likewise."


    However, at this moment, everyone in the VIP room also had the same idea as Yoshitake and they wouldn''t bow their heads at Hayami who had threatened them.


    "....."


    Hayami became gloomy when he heard their response.


    "You fools arepletely obvious to the situation."


    "Forget it. Get lost!"


    The group of men in white suits charged toward the members of the association, however, they stopped when they saw Katahara raise his hand.


    "Hayami, may I ask you a question?" Katahara asked.


    "Katahara, are you still going to resist?" Hayami asked.


    "Oh, no. No. There''s something I just have to know." Katahara looked at Hayami and asked, "You didn''t care about the tournament results all along, did you?"


    "That''s a stupid question. But, I''ll answer it anyway." Hayami smiled and said, "I never set my sights on winning the tournament. My true goal was to destroy the order you built up without a trace. My only true pawns were the Guardians and the Heavenly Wolves, led by Nikaido. Of course, I fully intend to throw the Heavenly Wolves under the bus as terrorists."


    "Hmm... Do you mean the bombs that you have set up on the dome? Tell me more about those," Katahara said. "Assuming that I did ept your demands, what if the hostages in the dome didn''t ept your appointment to chairman?"


    "I''d blow up the dome, naturally. I have my Guardians surrounding the dome. No one can get in or out."


    "....There are foreign dignitaries in the dome, not to mention Kengan Association members under yourmand, would you still do it?"


    "Of course!" Hayami grinned and raised his fist. "I can''t seize the throne if I''m afraid of making a little sacrifice!"


    Click!


    Katahara showed a recorder device in his hand with a smile. "And, ok! That''s all the evidence that I need."


    "......"


    Hayami was stunned at this moment.


    "Lucky me! I "just so happened" to have this recorder on me~~." Katahara smiled.


    "......"


    Everyone was speechless at this moment.


    "Now, what would your subordinates think if they heard this?"


    Hayami felt a rage inside his heart, but he said these words calmly. "...You really are a fool."


    "It''ll be even worse when the foreign heads of state hear of this, as soon as they know that you''re the terrorist mastermind..."


    "Then you can say goodbye to bing the chairman of the Kengan Association. In fact, you''ll never return to public life again."


    "....I said you''re a fool."


    Hayami looked at Katahara calmly.


    Katahara didn''t care at Hayami and kept taunting him while ying the voice recorder in his hand.


    "SHUT UP."


    "How do you n to get that outside? In any case, you''ve forgotten that you''repletely surrounded!"


    Hayami looked at Katahara, but he didn''t understand how this old fart could be very calm in this situation.


    However, at this moment, one of his subordinates came at him and whispered something to his ears.


    !!!!


    Hayami''s expression changed at this moment.


    Vodka and Gin were walking to do their missions and ced another bomb in this dome when Hayami and his guardians were busy doing their little game.


    "Hehehe, with this, no one can threaten us, Big Bro," Vodka said.


    "Just do your work," Gin answered.


    "Yes!" Vodka said.


    It was just at this moment that they felt a strange smell that caused them to get a bit dizzy and sleepy.


    Vodka lost consciousness and dropped to the ground, however, Gin tried to open his eyes forcefully to see who had done this.


    Gin tried to press the button of the remote of the bomb, but he felt very weak at this moment. He could only grin at someone before fainting. However, he knew that his situation had turned bad in this situation.


    COMMENT 12ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>12</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1148: Rebellion 3

    Hayama who was staying with Akoya didn''t move for a while and looked at the only person that she could believe in this life wasying on the bed without moving. She was quite gloomy and didn''t know what had happened, only hoping him to wake up.


    BAAAAMM!!


    The door of Hayama''s room was knocked down.


    Hayama didn''t show any expression when she saw a group of men in a white suit entered her room with an arrogant smile.


    "Hehehe, we have found one!"


    "One of the members of the association, it is a good catch!"


    "Oh, is there someone who is sleeping there?"


    "Let''s kill him and bring the woman."


    Hayama''s expression changed when she heard them wanted to kill Akoya. "N - No...!" She stood up in front of Akoya, but she was kicked away by them.


    "Say, goodbye to your men," the man said and raised his de and swung it down to Akoya.


    "NO!!!" Hayama tried to stop them, but it was toote.


    "Hehehe, don''t worry" The man smiled and said, "I didn''t kill him, only cut down his legs."He looked at Akoya who fainted and said, "Well, he didn''t wake up? Let me try to cut down his hand to see whether he can wake up or not."


    Hayama tried to stop, but she couldn''t move when she was being stopped by a huge man whose size was twice of her. "No, please... Don''t...." Her expression turned into very panicked when she thought that she would lose him.


    BAANG! BAANG! BAANG!


    Suddenly one by one the group of men in white suits fell down on the ground.


    "OI! DEFENSE!"


    "STOP HIM!"


    They saw someone had shot them, but it was toote to stop him since they had fallen on the ground.


    Hayama stood up once again and looked at Akoya''s condition. Even though Akoya had lost his legs, she sighed in relief when she saw him alive.


    "Take him to the infirmary."


    Hayama looked at the man who had helped her and nodded. She didn''t care about the identity of this man since in her mind there was only Akoya who was sleeping on the bed.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    Raian who was in the outside of the dome had massacred the people in a white suit without hesitation. He had lost his battle before and that was why he decided to have fun in this battle. "HAHAHAHA!!! THEY''RE ACTUALLY PULLING A TERRORIST ATTACK!!!"


    "ALRIGHT."


    "IT''S A TIME TO DOMINATE!"


    Hayami, who had heard the notice from his subordinates, had his expression turned gloomy.


    BAAAAANGGG!!!


    It was suddenly that there was a loud sounding from upward.


    They saw the ss on the rooftop in this room was being shattered.


    Then a group of people jumped down and entered the room while standing behind Erioh. Each of them had simr eyes with ck sclera and white irises.


    "Thank you for your patience." Erioh didn''t move and said, "Fifty elite members of the Kure n, at your service."


    "....."


    Each group was looking at each other.


    Katahara grinned and said, "The pieces are in ce, shall we have ourselves a game?"


    "Removal!" Erioh said that all fifty of Kure n''s bodies unleashed limits that increased their power.


    The two sides looked at each other then started their sh.


    Katahara''s bodyguard, who was on the outside to catch the outsider, also joined the battle against a group of the Guardians.


    Hayami, who had an upper hand in the battle before, saw that his bodyguard was being defeated one by one.


    !!!!


    Hayami didn''t know what had happened, and he didn''t understand how Katahara''s bodyguard who was on the outside hade back to join this battle.


    "Hohoho! It looks like you''re finally breaking a sweat," Katahara said.


    "Shut up!"


    Hayami was full of anger at this moment.


    "You may have all your bodyguards here, but you only have five hundred at most. You''re still outnumbered by two to one," Hayami said.


    !?


    "M - Mr. Hayami!! There''s a force fighting alongside the bodyguards!!! We''ve lost the upper hand!"


    !!!


    Hayami frowned and said, "Son of a bitch!"


    "Why are you so surprised? I only yed the same hand as you." Katahara looked at Hayami and said, "I invited some "skilled fighters" to the ind as "affiliates" of the Kengan Association members to support me," Katahara said.


    "We Gurkha Warriors have arrived from Nepal, to aid the Kengan Association in the name of justice!!"


    Gurkha, Kure n, fighters who couldn''t join the tournament, Inaba n, Mikazuchi n, and a lot of more people were helping the Kengan Association from Hayami''s hand.


    It was surprising that the audience who entered this tournament didn''t know what had happened in this tournament.


    However, it also showed how powerful Katahara was and how his wit was about to outmaneuver Hayami who had the backing of some organization.


    ''Damn you....! It''s time for myst resort....''


    ''I''ll blow you up, dome and all!!!''


    The fight between them continued to intensify and each Captain of the bodyguards also fought each other.


    However, Hayami knew that his situation was very bad at this moment.


    Then suddenly someone twisted his hand and pushed him to the ground.


    "It''s over, Hayami Katsumasa. Your bomb won''t blow off."


    The person who had caught Hayami was Hassad who was also known as "The Arabian Whirlwind". He was also a prince in a country in the Middle East area.


    Hayama was in silence with a stunned expression looking at the person who had stopped him.


    "Heavenly Wolves have been informed of your betrayal. All the bombs were disarmed during the second round."


    "Was it Kaburagi?" (Kaburagi is the executioner in theptop).


    Hayami gritted his teeth and shouted, "DAMN YOU, KATAHARA!! YOU EVEN WENT THIS FAR!!"


    "Hmm? I think that there is some misunderstanding over here." Katahara titled his head and said, "I wasn''t the one who hired Hassad."


    "Correct, our employer is Nogi Hideki," Hassad said.


    "...."


    "You did quite well. Perhaps you would have surprised me in a head-to-head contest, but your vast power was what led you to your downfall. You were trapped by someone beneath you, a truly fitting end for you. Well, that was a good diversion. Good work, Hayami."


    Hayami was only silent with a face full of frustration at this moment.


    In front of the infirmary, there was a powerful person who was using a rapier to defeat everyone.


    However, that wasn''t all of them since this person also used the same technique that was used by Ohma to increase his speed.


    Everyone had been defeated by him, but they kept standing while looking at this man with a serious expression.


    "Well, what do we have here?"


    The man hurriedly turned, but it was toote when his head was smashed by someone.


    BAAAAM!!


    Yuuki was walking with Hayama bringing someone who was full of blood on the bed. "The rebellion is over."


    COMMENT 38ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>38</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1149: Party after Trouble

    The rebellion was over without causing too muchmotion among the guests who came to this ind.


    Hayami Katsumasa along with his partners were being detained until the tournament was over. Whether he would enter a prisoner or make a transaction with Katahara, it was a different matter.


    Yuuki didn''t think much about those problems since Hayami didn''t cause trouble for him, however, what made him curious was the backer of Hayami. He didn''t think that Hayami dared to bomb the entire ind without someone as his backing.


    ''Who''s his backer?''


    Yuuki could tell that the ck Organization must be rted to this rebellion event, but he wasn''t sure about their purpose to enter this ind. He was also quite surprised that the ck Organization had the power to convince Hayami to do this rebellion.


    ''No, I don''t think so..''


    Yuuki felt that there was another power who also joined them, especially after he saw a lot of Chinese bodyguards among Hayami''s Guardians. He knew that the ck Organization wasn''t bornt in China, rather the United States.


    ''Chinese organization, huh?''


    Yuuki thought for a while, but he couldn''t think of anything since hecked any information about this organization and what their purpose was.


    ''But...''


    Yuuki remembered when one of the men in the white suit used the same technique as Ohma. He felt that Ohma might rte to them.


    "Yuuki, what are you thinking? Let''s go to the party!" Katahara said with augh.


    "...."


    Yuuki looked at Katahara who was wearing an aloha shirt with a ss of beer in his hand. He felt that this elderly man was too spirited for someone his age. "Don''t you need to announce something first to the stage?" He could see that everyone, especially the fighters who had fought together against the Guardians were gathered together at this beach party.


    "Yeah! I''ll announce a Karaoke Competition! You also need to go too!" Katahara said.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Good, I''ll sing a new song that is inspired by this ind."


    "..Oh-ho? Good! Sing itter! I want to hear it!" Kataharaughed and went toward the stage to announce the start of the Karaoke Competition. He was very curious about Yuuki''s new song.


    Katahara''s bodyguard also wanted to hear what kind of song that Yuuki would make since it was inspired by this ind.


    Yuuki smiled and continued to drink his tropical juice.


    "You really have made a new song that is inspired by this ind?" Ka was surprised.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Well, I''ve made this song for you, though."


    "What?!" Ka was surprised once again, but her mouth turned into a smile. "Sing it! Sing it!"


    "Later, after everyone has sung on the stage," Yuuki said.


    "You really made a song that is inspired by this ind?" Haibara asked with a dubious expression.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "The name of this ind is Ganryu Ind, right? The title of this song is Ganryu Style."


    "Ganryu Style?"


    "It isn''t a romantic song?" Rossweisse asked. She thought that this song was made for Ka to be a romantic song.


    Yuuki thought for a while and wasn''t sure whether it also included the romantic song, but the lyrics of this song were quite romantic. He nodded and said, "Yes, it is a romantic song."


    "What''s with that hesitation before you answer?" Rossweisse said.


    "Just listen, alright? You can tell whether it is romantic song after you have listenedter," Yuuki said.


    "Good, I can''t wait to hear it," Rossweisse said.


    They talked to each other and also ate a lot of things at the party.


    There were a lot of people here and they wereing from a lot of ces such as Gurkha, Sumo Club, Kure n, and a lot more.


    na also joined them after her older brother had woken up. However, Elena''s older brother seemed to be very hostile toward Yuuki and tried to keep them away from time to time.


    Erioh, who was Ka''s grandfather, also joined them and talked with them for a while what had happened to them. However, his expression became strange when he heard that Yuuki and Isuzu had shot out a bullet known as "Lost Paradise" to the Guardians. He couldn''t help but feel sorry for them. Then he became interested in Yuuki''s song that was made for his granddaughter. He knew that Yuuki was a singer and also a songwriter. "You''re making a song for my granddaughter?"


    Erioh''s words also caused interest among their surroundings and looked at Yuuki curiously. The Kure n''s members looked at Yuuki curiously since they knew that this guy was the most famous singer at this moment.


    Yuuki felt that everyone gazed at him and knew that they were waiting for him to sing, however, he was also confident in this song. He nodded and said, "Yes, I''ve prepared a special song for today." He looked at them and said, "You should join the dance with meter."


    "Dance?"


    They looked at him curiously.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "It is also a perfect song for the party."


    They became even more curious at this moment.


    "Is that alright? You have made them wait for your song, if your new song is crap then you''ll make a fool among us," Erioh said, trying to taunt him.


    "Whether you think it is bad or not." Yuuki looked at Erioh and said, "You should say after you have listenedter."


    "...."


    Erioh squinted his eyes and said, "Then, I can''t wait to hear this new song that you have talked about."


    Yuuki looked at Erioh then looked at Katahara who was on the stage to announce the Karaoke Concert.


    "Let all of Kure n''s members join you!" Ka suddenly said.


    "What?" Erioh and Yuuki looked at Ka.


    Ka smiled and said, "This song is made for me, right? Then, you don''t need to worry about using all of the 50 elites of Kure n to join you and a simple dance is very easy for them to remember."


    "......"


    The Kure n''s members looked at each other and felt a bit strange at this moment.


    "Grandfather, what do you think?" Ka asked.


    "....."


    Erioh looked at his granddaughter for a while and sighed. "Good! You guys will dance with him on the stageter!"


    "Thank you, Grandpa," Ka said with a smile.


    "Nothing, hohoho...." Erioh said with augh.


    "......."


    They were helpless at this moment looking at this doting grandfather.

 Chapter 1150: Ganryu Style

    The Karaoke Competition had started and there were a lot of fighters who joined thispetition. Some of them even sang the song that was sung by Yuuki.


    However, there were some unexpected ones such as Yamashita who sang a rock song and Saw Paing who sang bad during thepetition.


    Thepetition had be very fierce and the intensity of thispetition wasn''t lost to the Kengan Annihtion Tournament.


    Ohma, who felt better, also joined the party, but he mostly munched the meat on his table while looking at Yamashita with a speechless expression. He felt strange and asked, "Yamashita."


    "Hmm?"


    "Why is my body better?" Ohma asked. He didn''t know what had happened, but he remembered that his body was in critical condition, especially his heart, but the moment he had woken up from hisa. He felt that his body felt very good and lost all of the injuries that he had gotten during the fight.


    "Ugh..." Yamashita wasn''t sure what to say since Yuuki had asked him to keep it a secret. "W - Well, it is because you have slept very well before and Hajime-Sensei has also made your body better."


    "....."


    Ohma was in silent looked at Yamashita who had be nervous. He shook his head and said, "Well, thank you to that guy who has helped me."


    Yamashita smiled and said, "Good." He thought that it was better to not say too much about this problem and as long as Ohma was alright everything was good.


    It was at this moment that suddenly Yamashita was stunned since he saw both of his sons in this ce. "Huh, why are both of you here?"


    "Father..."


    Yamashita thought for a while and wanted to say something, but stopped when he heard the announcement.


    "Now, the time that we have been waiting for! For the next performance, Yuuki along with 50 members of Kure n will perform a song and dance!" Sayaka screamed excitedly.


    !!!


    Everyone was surprised when they heard this announcement. They didn''t feel surprised by Yuuki, but they were surprised that 50 members of Kure n would join this performance.


    Sayaka smiled while waiting for Yuuki along with 50 people of Kure n to go to the stage.


    "Thank you, Saya-Chan," Yuuki said.


    "Sure." Sayaka smiled and asked, "Can I join?"


    "Why not?" Yuuki knew that Sayaka had seen their training before and she also had learned the special dance for this song.


    "Good, it seems that my decision to learn dance isn''t a waste," Sayaka said.


    "Good, everyone, let''s start!" Yuuki said.


    Then the song was being yed giving distinctive music, that made them smile.


    "Ganryu Style!"


    Five minutes before the performance.


    "Do you know what song he is going to perform?" Ka asked.


    Shouko, Rossweisse, Izusu, and Haibara shook their heads. They didn''t even know when Yuuki had made a song even though they had stayed together in the past few days, but they had to admit that this guy was really romantic to create a song for his girl.


    They had imagined that the song would give them a feeling of mncholy and romance.


    Ka didn''t know much about music, but she liked something that made her cheer up.


    They waited for a while and saw Yuuki along with 50 members of Kure n standing up on the stage. They had imagined what kind of song that Yuuki would y, but they didn''t expect to be this kind of song.


    "......."


    They opened their mouths wide, then started to smile when they heard this song.


    "Ganryu Style!"


    "A girl who is warm and humanle during the day."


    "A ssy girl who knows how to enjoy the freedom of a cup of coffee."


    "A girl whose heart gets hotter when nightes."


    "A girl with that kind of twist."


    Yuuki was in the middle of everyone with a lot of people behind him singing this new song. It was a very popr song in his original world and he was sure that a lot of people would love this song.


    Ka who heard this song couldn''t help butugh since it was a very cheesy song, but it also made her happy.


    Erioh who heard this song couldn''t help but nod. He thought the meaning of this song was very good, but he became annoyed when he thought that it was being made by that rascal.


    Yuuki who had gathered everyone''s attention had be the center of attention in this ce.


    "Yes you, hey, yes you, hey."


    "Beautiful, loveable."


    "Yes you, hey, yes you, hey."


    "Now let''s go until the end."


    It was at this moment that there was a slight pause on the song that everyone including Yuuki was making a motion that was like they were riding on a horse.


    "Oppa is Ganryu style, Ganryu style."


    They started to move as if they were on the top of a horse while their hands doing assoing motion.


    This dance seemed quite strange at first, but when everyone danced this together. They felt that this dance was very interesting, especially after being added by this song.


    "HAHAHAHA!!!" Katahara also joined and also made a movement as if he was riding a horse.


    "Eh- S.e.xy Lady, Oppa is Ganryu style."


    Everyone was also affected by this music and also did the same dance as everyone making them move their bodies as if they were on the top of the horse.


    Sekibayashi and Haruo, two huge men also joined together with the people from the Sumo Club making the party more exciting.


    Yamashita also grabbed his sons and Ohma to join together to dance.


    Other fighters who were participating in this party also danced together.


    However, the happiest one would be Ka since this song was specially made for her by Yuuki.


    Erioh wanted to cry at this moment since he had lost once again.


    "Grandpa, let''s dance together!" Ka said with a smile.


    "...."


    Erioh, who was gloomy at that moment, turned into a smile and nodded. "Yes!"


    Yuuki, Sayaka, and 50 members of the Kure n danced together before the song ended.


    "Oppa is Ganryu style."


    They smiled before hearing the scream from the audience.


    "Encore! Encore! Encore!"


    Yuuki smiled and started to sing this song once again.

 Chapter 1151: The Fourth Day

    It was the fourth day of the tournament, and Yuuki was on the beach training for the match tomorrow. He wasn''t exactly training but only did a simple work out for his flexibility.


    There wasn''t any match on the fourth day and every fighter who joined this tournament was either resting their injuries or trained since their opponent would be very strong.


    Yuuki felt the schedule for this match was very tight since if someone wanted to win this tournament they needed to fight three times.


    Just for one fight, someone would be full of wounds and injuries, if they needed to fight three times in days then the damage in their bodies would be very heavy.


    However, there was nothing that they could do since the organizer had set up the schedule into one day.


    "Do you really need to train?" Haibara asked. She didn''t think that Yuuki really needed to train since this guy could take out a powerful weapon that could destroy this ind in an instant. She really didn''t understand why this guy needed to work hard.


    "Martial arts are different." Yuuki was doing a neck bridge on the beach and said, "The limit is in your mind."


    "Y - Yuuki," Shouko said nervously.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked at Shouko.


    "Am I not heavy sitting here?" Shouko asked since she was sitting on Yuuki''s stomach at that moment.


    Yuuki had made Shouko sit down in his stomach since it was part of his training. He felt that it was too light to do a normal neck bridge. "No, you''re very light."


    "Fuh..." Shouko sighed in relief and also felt slightly happy when she heard him.


    No girl loves being told that they''re heavy or fat.


    They spent the fourth day with a rxed attitude since they would go back in two days. It would be wasteful to not spend their time on this ind as much as they wanted.


    Rossweisse and Izusu were resting on the beach chair while drinking a tropical juice while Haibara looked at him as if she wanted to ask him something.


    "What''s wrong, Haibara?" Yuuki asked.


    "You have said before that you''re going to end my nightmare, right?" Haibara said. She didn''t know what Yuuki had done, but it must have something to do with the ck Organization that she had seen before.


    Yuuki moved his back slowly toward the ground andid on the sand.


    "You''re done with your exercise?" Shouko asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I need to answer Haibara''s question first." He lifted Shouko with his hands and ced her on hisp. He hugged her waist while looking at Haibara. "Do you know who was the mastermind of yesterday''s event?"


    "It should be the CEO of Toyo Electric Power Co., Hayami Katsumasa, right?" Haibara said.


    Isuzu and Rossweisse were also interested in this conversation.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes, but don''t you think that it is quite weird for a CEO of energypany to dare to bomb the entire dome killing all of the people inside, especially with a lot of important people who had watched this tournament."


    "So do you mean that he has a backer?" Haibara asked. She also felt that it was quite weird for a CEO to dare to do all of these things.


    "Who is his backer?" Izusu asked.


    "I can guess that the ck Organization has helped Hayami in his conquest, but I also feel that there is also another group as well," Yuuki said.


    "Other''s group?" Haibara couldn''t help but frown. ck Organization had made her scared and if there was another one then what would she do at this moment.


    "I don''t know the details, but I guess they should be working together with the ck Organization," Yuuki said.


    "........"


    Haibara was silent for a while and felt quite scared.


    "But you don''t need to worry since soon all of them won''t be able to see this bright sun once again," Yuuki said.


    "Have you caught them?" Rosswessei asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I have caught both Gin and Vodka that has made you scared yesterday."


    Haibara who heard Yuuki''s words became very happy and knew that it was good news that Yuuki had caught both Vodka and Gin, but she became annoyed when he mentioned the embarrassing thing that she had done before. "You didn''t need to mention that!"


    "But is it alright for you to catch them?" Shouko asked worriedly. She felt that it was dangerous to keep two bad people with them.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "It''s okay. Marika''s father is the chief of police and I can give both of the criminals to him after we have gone back."


    "Well, that''s good." Shouko nodded and sighed in relief.


    Yuuki looked at Shouko and thought that this girl was quite cute. He didn''t intend to say that he was going to brainwash both Vodka and Gin letting them destroy their base since it would be too cruel to be heard by Shouko.


    Haibara looked at Yuuki and knew that this guy had nned something bad, but she knew that it wasn''t the time to ask.


    "Well, let''s talk about the tournament," Rossweisse said and tried to change the topic of conversation since it was too heavy to talk about a criminal.


    "Who is your first opponent?" Isuzu asked.


    "Tokita Ohma. I have fought him before," Yuuki said.


    "The one with a strange technique?" Rossweisse asked.


    "He has defeated Uncle Sekibayashi before, but I can tell that this guy has be stronger once again," Yuuki said. He couldn''t wait to fight against Ohma since he had healed him yesterday.


    "Can you win?" Haibara asked.


    "Who do you think I am?"


    Yuuki had promised to win this tournament and he wouldn''t lose to anyone.


    It was at this moment that Elena, Ka, and Koyomi joined them having fun on the fourth day before the day of the tournament.

 Chapter 1152: Third Match 1

    "Now, for the day that we have been waiting for...."


    "WELCOME TO THE FINAL DAY OF THE TOURNAMENT!!!"


    Sayaka shouted in the middle of the arena.


    "OOOOOOOHHHHH!!!!"


    The audience screamed loudly since they had been waiting for this day. They remembered the previous battle that had been held in this tournament and had been anticipating the final of the tournament.


    Sayaka and Jerry, who werementators, talked for a while and also let the s.e.xy dancers dance in the middle of the arena while waiting for the time of the first battle of the day.


    Ohma warmed up his body by jumping in ce in rapid movement. He felt the condition of his body was really good and felt that he could do anything. He didn''t know who had helped him and even Yamashita didn''t tell him, but no matter who was that person. He was very grateful since because of that person he could use all of his power in this battle.


    "Ohma, you''re ready?" Yamashita asked with a smile. His mood was also very good when he saw Ohma''s condition had turned into better, especially after he had heard a report from Hajime. He knew that Ohma''s heart was very weak because of that "advance" technique.


    "Yeah, I have been waiting for this day," Ohma said with a confident smile. He had tried to meet him or issued a challenge at Yuuki, but he was being rejected directly. Then when he met him on the street suddenly he fell asleep. He didn''t know what had happened, but he became more and more frustrated and wanted to fight him more.


    Now, the chance was right in front of him.


    Ohma was very excited and wanted to enter the arena right away to start a match against him.


    Yamashita could only smile while shaking his head since he understood Ohma''s feelings. "Just do your best there. I can''t do anything, but I''ll cheer you on from here." He didn''t care about this tournament anymore and his debt would be paid by his son. What he wanted right now was to watch Ohma stand in the arena fighting against the opponent that he wanted to fight.


    Yuuki was on the other side and his expression had be weird at this moment.


    "Hey!" Issei or Yuuki''s father looked at him with a smile.


    "......"


    "Howe you''re here?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course, I''m going to watch my son''s match," Issei said.


    "What about Raku?" Yuuki asked.


    "He''s at school right now," Issei said.


    "Is it alright for you toe here?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, I have promised my old friend toe, right?" Issei said while looking at Erioh and Katahara.


    Erioh and Katahara snorted at the same time.


    Issei looked at Ka and looked at Erioh with a smile. "It seems that we''re going to be family soon."


    "I won''t let you ept it!" Erioh screamed loudly.


    "Grandpa! You have promised, right?" Ka said with teary eyes.


    "Ugh....." Erioh was veryplicated at this moment and said, "T - The tournament isn''t over yet and I won''t acknowledge it if you can''t win this tournament."


    Ka hugged Yuuki''s arm and said, "Don''t worry, he''ll win!" She was very confident in Yuuki and didn''t believe that he would lose.


    Erioh gritted his teeth and wanted to scream once again.


    "Well, let''s go back and watch the show slowly," Issei said and patted Erioh''s shoulder.


    "Yeah, let''s go," Katahara said.


    Erioh wanted to say something before snorted leaving them. "It won''t be easy to win this tournament, boy!"


    "Thank you," Yuuki said. He thought that Erioh was worried about him.


    "Yuuki is very strong, Grandpa!" Ka said.


    "I''ll only see the result," Erioh said while walking away.


    "It seems that Grandpa really loves you," Ka said while looking at Yuuki with a smile.


    "......."


    "Is it?"


    Yuuki was a bit speechless at Ka who thought her grandpa loved him, but he didn''t intend to talk too much about this matter.


    "I have prepared the video recorder here," Isuzu said and she was ready to shoot his fight.


    "Please be careful," Shouko said.


    "I''ll cheer you up from here," Rossweisse said.


    "If you''re hurt then I''ll help youter," Haibara said.


    Yuuki thought that his poprity was on the highest level and felt very lucky to have all of them.


    "Now without us waiting anymore! Let us start the first match of the Quarter-Finals!" Sayaka shouted.


    "YEAAAHHH!!!!"


    "First, let us greet our first contestant with the loudest cheer!" Sayaka stood up from her seat and said, "The unexpected one! Tokita Ohma!"


    "OOOOHHH!!!"


    There were a lot of people who supported Ohma since they had won a lot of money from betting on him before.


    Ohma entered the stage with a confident smile.


    "Oh-ho? Is it only me or his body that seems to be in great condition?" Jerry said.


    "Yeah, I don''t see any wounds on his body," Sayaka said.


    Everyone was also surprised when they saw Ohma''s condition and thought that it might be a make-up that made him able to hide all of the injuries on his body.


    It was quite normal for the fighters in this tournament to wear makeup to hide the wounds and injuries that they had received during the fight, for example, Cosmos Imai who had fought Yuuki two days ago also used makeup to hide his injuries.


    However, the fighters who saw Ohma''s condition felt that Ohma was really in great condition and the most curious one was probably Hajime who was known as strange doctor since he was the one who had checked Ohma''s body for the past few days.


    Ohma ignored all of them and his eyes were fully focused on the figure who was standing right on the other side of the hallway.


    "Come."

 Chapter 1153: Third Match 2

    "Now for his opponent! Let us give him the loudest cheer!"


    "The Entertainer!"


    "Ichijou Yuuki!"


    "OOOOHHHHH!!!!"


    Everyone shouted and screamed loudly when they heard him going to enter the arena.


    Yuuki was quite speechless with his title, but it wasn''t that bad. He entered the arena while raising his hand. He looked at Ohma who seemed very eager to fight him right now, however, he really didn''t understand why this guy wanted to fight him. Even though he had defeated him once, it wasn''t a reason to justify stalking him.


    "I have been waiting to fight with you," Ohma said with a smile.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes, then you should show me how strong you have be."


    "I''ll defeat you," Ohma said.


    "I''m weing you," Yuuki said with a smile.


    The referee was standing between the two of them and said, "You two ready?!"


    "Hurry up and start it," Ohma said.


    "Sure," Yuuki said.


    The referee started to sweat profusely while looking at both of them since he could feel the pressure that wasing from both of them. "Take your stance!" He knew that he couldn''t let them wait anymore.


    Ohma raised both of his fists and put up a boxing stance.


    Yuuki only jumped lightly and seemed very rxed.


    Ohma looked at Yuuki and knew even though Yuuki''s stance was full of opening, it was waiting for him toe.


    "START!!!"


    However, Ohma decided to jump in that opportunity and struck the first attack.


    "Adamantine & me Kata: shing Steel: Smash!"


    Tensing and tightening of his muscles, Ohma increased the solidity and density of his body while also moving at his fastest speed sending out his punch at Yuuki.


    !!!!


    Yuuki was surprised at Ohma''s speed, and it was only for a moment that Ohma''s punch was sent right into his stomach.


    It was just a few centimeters that his punch would reach Yuuki''s stomach, but Ohma couldn''t reach it and started to feel pain in his stomach. He looked down and saw that Yuuki had kicked him right into his sr plexus, putting him in pain.


    The length of the leg is longer than an arm.


    It was only a second of reaction that Yuuki had sent out a counterattack with a front kick making Ohma stunned for a while.


    It was luck that Ohma was using his Adamantine''s technique or else Yuuki''s attack would give him more damage.


    Yuuki wanted to grab Ohma''s head, but Ohma escaped from him by moving backwards.


    Ohma stabilized his breath and felt the pain in his body had decreased, but he knew that it was just the beginning.


    Yuuki chased after Ohma and lunged from the ground, twisting his body and sending out a dropkick right into Ohma.


    "Tornado Drop Kick!"


    "Weeping Willow!" Ohma raised his guard to protect his head and redirected Yuuki''s dropkick, but he could feel the force that was sent by this attack making his bone tremble. However, he knew that it was also his chance for a counterattack. He grabbed Yuuki''s leg and sent out a punch at Yuuki''s head who was moving closer at him.


    Yuuki knew that Ohma''s technique was very unique and from what he had observed.


    Ohma''s technique consisted of footwork, defense, flexibility and redirecting.


    Yuuki didn''t know what kind of technique it was, but he had to admit that it was quite awesome, however, it wasn''t easy to defeat him.


    However, suddenly...


    The legs whose had been redirected suddenly moved and grabbed Ohma''s head.


    !!!


    "Tick Steiner!"


    Yuuki who had caught Ohma''s head then forcefully spun Ohma fast in a vertical manner and mmed him into the ground.


    BAAAAM!!!!


    *Whistle!


    Sekibayashi grinned happily when he saw Yuuki''s technique on Ohma.


    "Sensei, you seem to be very happy," Haruo said.


    "Of course! Can you see him using a pro-wrestler to defeat his opponent?" Sekibayashi smiled and said, "It might be possible to use a pro-wrestler to be the winner of this tournament."


    "What did you say, Old Man? Ohma isn''t someone that can be beaten by such a gaudy technique!" Rihito said.


    "Hoo? Then, I''ll bet my money on Yuuki''s win," Sekibayashi said.


    "Keh! Then, I''ll also bet my money on Ohma!" Rihito said.


    Yuuki thought that it was enough to stop Ohma, but he didn''t expect Ohma, who had regained his health, to be tougher.


    Ohma, whose head had been mmed to the ground, gritted his teeth and stood up before attacking him one more time.


    "Jellyfish Clutch!"


    Ohma ran at Yuuki and caught him in a headlock, leaning down using the momentum of their run.


    If this was a normal fighter then it was possible for that fighter''s neck to be snapped, but it was different for Yuuki.


    Yuuki, who had been caught in a headlock, jumped and spun in the air before grabbing Ohma''s head into his armpit and using the force of gravity along with his body mass, mming him to the ground once again.


    The audience was very excited when they saw how Yuuki had counterattacked Ohma''s technique with a lot of shy techniques.


    The fighters who saw their battle couldn''t help but have a serious expression in their eyes. In this fight, they hadn''t seen Yuuki dodge Ohma''s attack rather Yuuki was using Ohma''s attack to send out a counterattack one after another.


    Unlike Sekibayashi who wouldn''t dodge an attack and sent out an attack on his opponent, Yuuki also didn''t dodge an attack from his opponent, but he sent out a powerful counterattack right away.


    The pro-wrestler disdains to dodge and will receive an attack from his opponent.


    However, Yuuki is different since he is using the chance the moment that he is going to be attacked tounch his counterattack.


    It could be said that Yuuki had grown and he had evolved pro-wrestlers move which was known as gaudy into a dangerous martial art.


    Ohma saw the ground be closer and knew that he would hit the ground soon.


    BAAAAAMMM!!!

 Chapter 1154: Third Match 3

    Yuuki felt that he shouldn''t limit the possibility of the pro-wrestlers technique. He also felt that it was too troublesome to receive an attack after attack from his opponent then made a counter then won the match.


    Yuuki thought that he could make the pro-wrestler wasn''t only an entertainment, but also a powerful martial art that could be used in the real fight.


    Yuuki who had mmed Ohma felt that there was something wrong and saw that Ohma was using both of his arms to stop this attack.


    Ohma was full of sweat, however, he kept a grin on his face. He moved his hand and wanted to grab Yuuki who was right beside him.


    However, Yuuki let Ohma go and moved away from him standing up once again.


    Yuuki smiled and thought that his decision to heal Ohma wasn''t wrong. "Come Ohma! This isn''t your all, right?"


    "ARGGG!!!!" Ohma stood up while shouting. He charged at Yuuki once again and his hand started to move weirdly.


    "Swimming Swallow!"


    Ohma delivered a rush of blows with unpredictable and quickly-altering trajectories, making them incredibly difficult to guard against.


    Yuuki who saw Ohma''s attack didn''t hide or dodge but rather raised his right hand.


    "Los Trucos Sin Nombre!"


    Yuuki attacked Ohma with a barrage of basic, but powerful strikes that could overwhelm his opponent.


    Blow after blow being exchanged at this moment.


    Ohma''s blow was very powerful and each of his attacks caused a faint red mark on Yuuki''s skin. If it was a normal person then their body would be full of purple bruises.


    However, Yuuki''s blow was also very powerful, even though it didn''t give a blow that could give someone bruises, but it gave his opponent a strong impact that tingling their bones.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    "ADVANCE!"


    Ohma used this technique to overclock his heart''s cardiovascr output to rapidly boost his metabolic rate, increasing his speed, eleration, torque and, consequently, his damage output.


    BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM!


    Ohma''s blows became more powerful and it also started to be faster.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and wondered why Ohma loved to use this technique. Even though he had healed Ohma, Ohma''s technique would self-destruct himself since it wasn''t perfect.


    At the same time, he also felt that Ohma was really dumb trying to defeat him with power rather than a technique.


    "LARIAT!!!"


    Yuuki rushed to Ohma and proceeded to strike him with his arms in order to knock Ohma down to the ground with the full force and strength of his body.


    Ohma''s blows which had be powerful because of "advance" suddenly being broken by this attack.


    BAAAAMM!!!


    "GUH!!!" Ohma felt that his chin was being mmed by a metal bat and made him almost bit his tongue. It made him dizzy, especially after he was being mmed on the ground.


    "OHMA!!!"


    Yamashita screamed Ohma''s name and couldn''t help but became worried. He frowned when he saw Ohma was using "advance" in that battle since he didn''t think that it would be very helpful to fight against Yuuki.


    "DON''T USE YOUR ADVANCE!!!!"


    Yamashita knew that the only way for Ohma to win against Yuuki was to use his Niko Style rather than sending out blow after blow.


    "But still.... what a power..."


    Yamashita was quite surprised that Yuuki could destroy Ohma''s attack with only a riat".


    It wasn''t only Yamashita, but every fighter who saw this battle also thought that riat" was very powerful.


    It was at this moment that suddenly everyone screamed at the same time.


    "What the hell?!"


    Ohma who was mming to the ground once decided to deactivate his "advance" and stabilized his breath, however, at the same time, he realized that there was something wrong. He knew that Yuuki had an upper hand, but he didn''t receive an attack again.


    "Up! Up! Up!"


    Ohma, who had been mmed on his chin, had his ears a bit wrong when he saw the light in the arena, which was very bright, suddenly turned dark. ''No!'' He realized that Yuuki was right on the top of the air and moved downward toward him.


    That''s right!


    Yuuki had once again climbed on the top of the wall of the arena and jumped to body press Ohma who wasying on the ground.


    Ohma hurriedly regained his bearing and rolled away from his location when he saw that Yuuki would m him.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow before moving his hand toward the ground and rolling his bodynding on the ground smoothly as if a cat that couldnd safely after jumping from a high ce. He stood up once again and looked at Ohma who had stood up once again. "Don''t use that "advance" technique since it is impossible to defeat me with that."


    Ohma breathed slowly while raising both of his hands in a boxing stance. "You''re very strong."


    "If I''m not strong then you won''t have an interest in defeating me," Yuuki said.


    "That''s true, and that is why I''m going to end this," Ohma said and started to move.


    "shfire!"


    A movement form that flickered like a me, and confounded the enemy.


    Yuuki suddenly saw Ohma had be a lot and it seemed that Ohma had created his copy with this movement technique. He started to be more and more interested in Ohma''s technique and also used this chance to learn it.


    Ohma had decided to use this technique to confuse his enemy, but it seemed that he had made one mistake.


    "You''re not the only one who can create a copy," Yuuki suddenly said and started to move.


    "Bunshin!"


    Yuuki moved at an incredibly high speed and through this process, created several clones of himself in the arena.


    The audience eximed at this moment when they saw two fighters who had created a copy of themselves before starting their conformation once again.

 Chapter 1155: Third Match 4

    Ohma was surprised and didn''t expect Yuuki to be able to use a movement technique that was simr to him.


    No!


    It was different, however, it had the same effect.


    It was at this moment that Yuuki who had made a copy of himself had surrounded Ohma then lunged into him.


    "Guillotine!"


    He crossed his arms across Ohma''s neck in a manner to a guillotine.


    "Indestructible!"


    Ohma tightened the muscle on his body in an instant once again and had stopped his movement to block this attack.


    BAAAM!!!


    The impact of Yuuki''s attack caused Ohma to stagger for a while before gritting his teeth to send out a counterattack.


    "Bind of Pisces!"


    Ohma''s movement was very fluid as if he was the water itself. He pinned one of Yuuki''s arms by Yuuki''s neck with one''s leg and the other''s arm with one''s hands.


    Yuuki, who saw Ohma''s legs moving toward his neck, also wouldn''t let Ohma seed. He pushed his arm which had been pinned by Ohma toward Ohma''s chin pushing him right into the ground with powerful force.


    BAAAM!


    Ohma, who had been mmed to the ground once again, felt more and more confused. He couldn''t defeat Yuuki with "advance" and his technique was powerless against Yuuki''s wit and pro wrestler''s move.


    Once again Ohma saw a shadow right on his face and moved his head slightly hurriedly.


    BAAAAM!!


    Yuuki stomped Ohma''s head, but he had missed since Ohma had moved his head slightly. However, his attack wasn''t over yet.


    Yuuki made his body drop to the ground while aiming his elbow right into Ohma''s body.


    Ohma whose legs were between Yuuki''s body couldn''t move his body and raised both of his hands to stop Yuuki from falling down at himself then he sent out a powerful knee attack at Yuuki''s body.


    Yuuki also used his free hand to block Ohma''s knee before holding it with his hand then rolling around twisted Ohma''s legs into a lock.


    !!!!


    Ohma felt a painful feeling in his legs and knew that Yuuki could snap his legs.


    "Give up or I''ll snap your legs," Yuuki said. He wouldn''t snap Ohma''s legs since he didn''t want the end of this battle to be boring.


    Ohma gritted his teeth and moved his hand to snap Yuuki''s thumb toe to let him go.


    Yuuki snorted and let off Ohma''s legs, but he didn''t forget to send out a kick right into Ohma''s face.


    BAAAAM!!


    Mutebaughed hearing this battle. "Is your boyfriend a pro-wrestler?"


    "......"


    Togo was speechless by Muteba''s words, but only said, "Yes."


    "Hmm... Interesting," Muteba said.


    "Can you defeat him?" Togo asked.


    "Is it only me or your boyfriend deliberately giving his opponent mercy?" Muteba turned his head toward Togo and said, "I could see that your boyfriend could snap his opponent''s legs before he didn''t do it."


    Togo thought for a while and said, "He might want to end this fight with a more interesting ending."


    Mutebaughed and said, "As expected, pro-wrestler is cool!"


    Ohma who had been kicked was thrown a few meters and felt that it was hard to focus since his head had been attacked several times made him had .u.mted a lot of damage, especially with each of the attacks was really hurt.


    Then Ohma felt that his leg had been grabbed by someone.


    Yuuki grabbed Ohma''s leg before twisting his body in tornado movement.


    Ohma who was being grabbed by Yuuki felt that he was inside a washing machine.


    Yuuki didn''t let Ohma go like a normal throw, but stopped and ran toward the wall while pulling Ohma''s leg.


    Ohma who was dragged hurriedly used his leg to kick down Yuuki''s hand which was holding his leg.


    BAAAM!!


    Ohma hurriedly rolled away before standing up once again, moving toward Yuuki at his fastest speed.


    "Earth-Shrinking!"


    Ohma shifted his center of gravity to move, with its "interval visibly different from regr motions.


    Yuuki, who saw Ohma using this technique, saw that the distance between both of them had suddenly shrunk. However, he knew that it was only an optic illusion that was created by Ohma''s technique.


    "Jellyfish Clutch!"


    Ohma, who had shrunk the distance between them, caught Yuuki in a headlock once again, leaning down using the momentum of his speed.


    However, it was just before Ohma had used his move that his neck had been caught by Yuuki.


    "Chokem!"


    Yuuki who had caught Ohma''s neck raised him high into the air before mming him down right into the ground.


    BAAAAMMM!!!!


    "GAAH.....!!!" Ohma felt his head was once again being mmed to the ground making his brain dizzy.


    Yuuki thought to end this battle and grabbed Ohma into his shoulder and brought him to the edge of the wall before climbing once again into the top of the wall.


    "........"


    The audience was silent for a while and didn''t know what Yuuki would do at this moment on the top of the wall.


    Yuuki put Ohma in a front facelock, hooked Ohma''s thigh, and lifted him up as if he was executing a vertical suplex.


    "OOOOOOHHHHH!!!!"


    "DO IT! DO IT! DO IT!"


    The audience screamed loudly and felt excited as if they were being injected by adrenaline.


    "Brainbuster!"


    Yuuki then fell onto his back while holding Ohma in facelock.


    Yamashita who saw this scene felt as if the world had be slow and he could only see Yuuki who had performed brainbuster on Ohma helplessly on the side.


    "OHMA!!! WAKE UP!!!!"


    It was as if that Ohma had heard Yamashita''s scream that he opened his eyes wide and ready to stop this attack.


    However, it was toote...


    "GNHHH...!!!!!"


    Ohma''s head was once again being mmed to the ground before his body also fell lifelessly.


    Yuuki stood up and slicked his hair back while walking toward his girls and raised his hand high.


    "YEAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 1156: Wakatsuki Vs Muteba

    Everyone shouted loudly and was very excited after watching the match.


    The fighters who saw this battle felt that even though the technique that was used by Yuuki was very gaudy and wasn''t very effective in the battle, this guy could use all of those techniques to win this battle making them realize that this guy was very strong.


    "Hahahaha, your son is very strong," Katahara said with augh.


    Issei smiled and seemed quite proud. "Your Fang might fight against my son soon."


    Kataharaughed and said, "That might be very interesting."


    "Hmph! He needs to defeat Wakatsuki Takeshi first," Erioh said.


    "Sigh... That''s true," Issei said with a sigh. If his son was studying Aikido or using a soft martial art (using the power of the opponent to defeat the opponent), however, his son was using a pro-wrestler as a martial art and the true essence of pro-wrestler was that they had never dodged the attack of their opponent.


    To receive the attack of Wakatsuki Takeshi who was known as someone who was born with 52 times of muscle density was suicide unless they had a muscr body such as Julius Reinhard.


    Issei didn''t know much about Tokita Ohma, but he knew very well about Wakatsuki Takeshi. If his son had a weapon then he believed that his son would win against Takeshi, but in the barehand fighting then he was quite hesitant about it.


    "Well, the match isn''t over yet and my Fang also needs to defeat a strong opponent to reach the final match," Katahara said.


    Erioh and Issei nodded in response since they knew who Katahara had meant in his words.


    Nogi closed his eyes and knew that he didn''t have that much expectation on Ohma, however, his chance of winning this tournament was very high since he had two fighters who had reached the Quarter-Finals of this tournament.


    "Cos, that guy is winning again," Adam said.


    "Yeah, I can see that..." Cosmo said while sulking since he had lost, however, he felt better when he saw Yuuki had won Ohma since he didn''t want the person that had won against him to lose in the battle. "Next, I''ll defeat him."


    Akira smiled looking at Cosmo.


    Yuuki had gone back together with his girls to his room while waiting for the next match.


    The fighter who won the next battle would be his opponent in the Semi-Finals of this tournament.


    "Muteba or Wakatsuki, huh?" Izusu said.


    "Which one do you think is going to be the winner?" Shouko asked curiously. She knew that the winner of this battle would be Yuuki''s opponent.


    "It''s difficult to tell." Yuuki shook his head and said, "Muteba is known as the strongest mercenary in Africa, and Wakatsuki has 52 times muscle density of normal humans..."


    "In other words, Wakatsuki is superman."


    "So it is human against a monster?" Haibara said. She felt that Wakatsuki wasn''t a human since this guy had 52 times muscle density of normal humans.


    "No, it is human against human," Yuuki said while shaking his head. "Wakatsuki isn''t only known for his strong body since if it is only strong body then Julius Reinhard is stronger than him."


    "......"


    They suddenly remembered the match between Wakatsuki and Julius thinking that that was the fight between two monsters.


    "However, Julius is lost against Wakatsuki''s technique," Yuuki said.


    "So Wakatsuki is going to be the winner?" Izusu asked.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Do you remember how Muteba won his match?"


    They suddenly started to remember Muteba''s match and their expression became pale. In terms of strength, Muteba was far behind Wakatsuki, however, Muteba was known for his assassination''s technique and attacked the vital points of his opponent.


    Even if Wakatsuki was strong, but in case Muteba had poked both of Wakatski''s eyes, then the battle would be over.


    "Well, this match will be very hard," Rossweisse said with a nod agreeing with Yuuki''s words.


    "Let''s just watch," Yuuki said since he had seen that Wakatsuki and Muteba had entered the arena.


    Shikano Gen and Togo Tomari were standing in the hallway while looking at Wakatsuki and Muteba who were in the arena.


    "Our alliance has a better chance of winning," Gen said.


    "Yeah." Togo nodded since Yuuki had won the battle earlier.


    "You''re awfully calm in this battle," Gen said since he knew that Wakatsuki was a very strong fighter.


    "Shut up, Fishface! You''re about to see something good...." Togo said with a grin.


    ''Fishface....''


    Gen was speechless.


    The referee was standing between Muteba and Wakatsuki. "Alright, are both of you ready?"


    "Anytime..."


    "Likewise."


    Muteba and Wakatsuki looked at each other and their will had been full with an intent to fight to each other.


    "Good, round girls clear the ring."


    "Yes."


    The round girl walked out from the arena only leaving the referee, Wakatsuki, and Muteba on the arena.


    "The match is just about to begin."


    "Only two men remain!!!"


    "Which one of them will face Ichijou Yuuki in the semifinals?!"


    "WAKATSUKI!!!"


    "MUTEBA!!!"


    "And now!! The excitement in the stadium has just shot up!!!"


    The referee had a serious expression on his face and said, "I want to see a good clean fight from you two."


    "Now, let''s get started."


    "TAKE YOUR STANCE!!!!"


    Wakatsuki and Muteba stood up with their stance ready for the brutal battle that they would do in the next moment.


    "......"


    Everyone looked at the referee who was raising his arm very high and mming right in a downward movement.


    "BEGINNNN!!!!!!"


    Wakatsuki jumped right away while pulling his right fist the moment the battle had started.


    "......."


    Everyone opened their mouth wide looking very surprised.


    Wakatsuki didn''t show hesitation nor mercy toward Muteba before mming his right punch.


    BOOOOOOOOOMMM!!!


    COMMENT 40ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>40</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1157: I Forfeit!

    Muteba jumped backward, dodging Wakatsuki''s attack.


    Wakatsuki''s fistnded on the ground creating a huge crater along with loud shockwaves.


    Wakatsuki didn''t stop after his first attack had missed and started with a rush of punches right into Muteba.


    Muteba''s movement was very agile, avoiding Wakatsuki''s attack easily.


    Yuuki who was in this battle felt that Wakatsuki''s stance was quite strange.


    Right stance.


    Right hand, right foot forward.


    Yuuki knew that Wakatsuki didn''t even use that stance before the match and it felt strange to use it right now. ''Strategy? No...'' He felt that there must be a reason for that stance, however, it didn''t really matter since it wouldn''t change the result of the battle.


    Ka only smiled while hugging Yuuki and thought that her mate was really handsome at this moment.


    It was at that point that Wakatsuki kept sending out a right-hand jab, his left fist clenched tightly ready to shoot out.


    Muteba saw an opening that he decided to use his "heart-jab" to end this battle, however, it was a trap that was made by Wakatsuki before sent out a powerful punch using his right fist.


    BAAAAM!!!


    Muteba jumped backward right away and reduced the damage that was caused by Muteba.


    Wakatsuki didn''t stop and kept punching, however, Muteba saw a chance once again to use his "heart-stab".


    It was at this moment that Wakatsuki raised both of his arms and grabbed Muteba''s neck to grapple with him.


    Wakatsuki hugged Muteba with all of his power made Muteba became powerless and felt suffocated.


    Wakatsuki thought that his moment to win was only right in front of him, however, Muteba used his finger to stab Wakatsuki''s wrist and also stuck Wakatski''s knee acupuncture point to escape.


    Wakatsuki stood up once again and started his attack, however, Muteba moved swiftly while harassing Wakatsuki attacking him from time to time.


    Muteba''s figure was like a matador who was facing a horny male bull.


    It was at this moment that every fighter realized Wakatsuki''s strange way of fighting.


    Normally, Wakatsuki would only use his punch to st his opponent, however, at this moment, Wakatsuki was grappling to catch Muteba.


    However, only the fighter who was right in the arena knew what was happening.


    Muteba realized that Wakatsuki had been preparing his fist to end this battle, and at the same time, he also saw an opening on Wakatsuki once again. He used his "heart-jab" once again, however, Wakatsuki rolled his body to avoid Muteba''s attack giving Muteba an elbow attack that made Muteba''s nose broken.


    Wakatsuki thought that he had made Muteba to not able to see since he had made Muteba''s nose broken, however, that wasn''t the end since Muteba who was attacked moving to the side and used his four fingers to stab right into Wakatsuki''s thick neck.


    The muscle density of Wakatsuki was very thick and Muteba''s finger stab didn''t end Wakatsuki right away.


    Muteba who had lost his nose could see since he was using an artificial eye that was made by Togo making him able to see his opponent.


    Wakatsuki, who was very close to Muteba, saw a chance in a counterattack and sent out a powerful right fist at Muteba.


    BAAAAMMMM!!!!


    The fist was so powerful that it mmed Muteba to the wall making it a huge shockwave and creator on the wall.


    Wakatsuki didn''t move from his spot looking at Muteba who wasying on the ground.


    Everyone was watching Muteba at that moment.


    Muteba took a deep breath before standing up without raising his limpid right hand which had been broken by Wakatsuki. He walked slowly toward Wakatsuki who was still in his spot.


    Wakatsuki was ready to charge once again toward Muteba since he knew that he couldn''t show mercy at Muteba in his battle.


    "I forfeit."


    Muteba raised his hand.


    "......"


    Everyone was stunned at this moment, and Wakatsuki also showed a surprise expression.


    "........"


    Muteba''s employer, Togo, was also stupified at the time.


    "......."


    No one knew what to do until the referee announced the result of the fight.


    "...."


    Isuzu, Rossweisse, Shouko, Haibara, and Ka were also stupified when they saw the result of this battle.


    "Why?"


    Yes, why?


    They didn''t understand why Muteba decided to forfeit this battle. They looked at Yuuki unconsciously at this moment and thought that he knew the answer.


    Yuuki, who was being stared at at at that moment, couldn''t help but sigh.


    "I guess that is the difference in principle."


    "Principle?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Muteba is known as a mercenary and not a martial art, and he views survival above everything."


    "This fight is only one of his jobs and he doesn''t think that this job is worthy of his life."


    "......"


    They only realized that Muteba was only working and didn''t view that this result of this match would worthy of his life.


    "Your opponent is Wakatsuki, can you win?"


    "......"


    Yuuki smiled and said, "I can wait to fight him soon."


    Wakatsuki rested in his room to regain his stamina for the next battle.


    "The next match will be easy since you''re going to fight pro-wrestler."


    Furumi Heihachi looked at his fighter.


    Furumi is known as the CEO of Furumi Pharmaceuticals and is also the employer of Wakatsuki.


    "Easy, eh?"


    Wakatsuki didn''t deny or refute his boss.


    They knew very well that pro-wrestlers had the pride to receive any attack from their opponent and if Yuuki really did that then the result of the match had been decided from the beginning.


    "Your only opponent is Fang, right? Wakatsuki," Furumi said with a smile.


    "Kanoh Agito."


    Wakatsuki''s eyes were burning from the me of anger and started his revenge.


    On other hand, Yuuki was watching the next match and it was also quite an interesting match since it would be a match between Mikazuchi Rei and Kuroki Gensai.


    The battle between assassins!


    COMMENT 16ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>16</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1158: Mikazuchi Rei Vs Kuroki Gensai

    Yuuki didn''t even need to guess that Kuroki Gensai would be the winner of this match, however, it seemed that this battle would be quite different from what he had imagined since he saw Kuroki couldn''t block Mikazuchi''s attack.


    BAAAM!!


    Mikazuchi was moving like lightning in a sh and caused a bleed on Kuroki''s waist.


    Kuroki was surprised at the speed of Mikazuchi, however, his expression didn''t change even after his pinky broke and his waist bled.


    If it was normal condition then it was simply impossible for Mikazuchi to defeat Kuroki, however, Mikazuchi wasn''t alone in this battle.


    Rino, who was the employer of Mikazuchi, had helped him to win this battle.


    Rino was known as "Queen Bee" and she had an ability to increase the reproductive instinct of males (this ability is useless on Yuuki thought). Her order could suppress the "ego instinct" of any male, forcing them into servitude. As long as they were "male" they couldn''t resist her (for information Yuuki''s resistance is very hard that is impossible to Rino''s ability to manipte him and also his reproductive instant has always been very high that Rino''s ability doesn''t change anything).


    Mikazuchi was no exception.


    The Raishin Style is known for its instantaneous response and speed using human''s auto-suggestion.


    Rino''s ability enhanced that auto-suggestion, and as a result, this allowed Mikazuchi to unlock powers that were far beyond the "limits of his physical capacity".


    At this moment, the Raishin Style surpassed itself.


    Mikazuchi''s move was very fast attacking Kuroki from side to side.


    However, even though Mikazuchi had surpassed himself with Rino''s ability, it was useless in front of Kuroki.


    Kuroki was in his spot without moving and deflecting Mikazuchi''s attack.


    Kuroki, who was known as Impregnable Castle, had a very strong defensive ability.


    Why is it useless?"


    Well, Kuroki had even practiced himself to avoid the bullet from a close distance and Mikazuchi''s speed was slower than a bullet.


    In front of Mikazuchi''s speed, Kuroki only ced his elbow forward and waited for Mikazuchi toe toward him calmly.


    BAAAANG!!!


    "GUHH....!!!!"


    Mikazuchi coughed blood the moment Kuroki''s elbow connected to his chest.


    Even though Kuroki didn''t even have a force in this elbow, but with Mikazuchi''s speed, the counterattack that wasunched by Kuroki was enough to make Mikazuchi faint on the ground.


    Mikazuchi, who was being countered, stood up once again andunched an attack once again with his fastest speed.


    "......"


    Everyone in this ce couldn''t even follow Mukazuchi''s speed, and Kuroki himself couldn''t even follow Mikazuchi''s speed with his own eyes.


    So how could he counter Mikazuchi''s attack?


    Move before he moves.


    How do you deal with an attack, if there''s nothing you can do after it''s been fired? There is only one answer: discern the moment the opponent is about to attack, and move "immediately before" them.


    This technique of "foresight" isn''t unique, but it is verymon in many schools of martial arts.


    But, the only one who can use it at this level is Kuroki.


    Kuroki could block all of Mikazuchi''s attacks using his palm.


    Every fighter realized how powerful Kuroki was who was able to block all of Mikazuchi''s attack.


    However, Mikazuchi didn''t give up and put all of his energy into this one technique.


    "The Fastest Lightning sh of the Day."


    Mikazuchi as if had be lightning itself moving toward Kuroki to strike his vital.


    Kuroki focussed and didn''t "strike". He only "ced" his fist right where his opponent was about to be.


    BAAAAMM!!!


    Mikazuchi was blown away in an instant.


    Mikazuchi''s grandfather who saw this battle couldn''t stay calm since the Kuroki had defeated his grandson.


    Rashin Style has a weakness.


    Because Raishin Style is extremely fast, its movement always travels the shortest possible distance. Therefore, all charging techniques go in a straight line. So it''s not difficult to counter as long as you get the timing right, however, that is only in the theory since no one is able to do that beside Kuroki.


    Mikazuchiy on the ground with body full of injuries, and it was extremely easy to defeat him right now, however, Kuroki didn''t do anything and waited for Mikazuchi to stand up.


    Everyone was confused by Kuroki''s action, but they knew that it was possible to defeat Mikazuchi in an instant.


    Mikazuchi stood up once again and howled charging toward Kuroki once again. He ignored the feet of his injuries and then sent out a barrage of punches.


    However, Kuroki''s response was extremely simple. He only parried Mikazuchi''s punches using his palm.


    Kuroki''s palm, which had been trained for many years, had turned that powerful defense into an offense.


    It was clear by everyone that Raishin Style without its speed was useless, however, Mikazuchi didn''t stop and kept sending out a barrage of punches.


    Kuroki blocked, blocked, blocked, and blocked all of Mikazuchi''s attack.


    Then it was at this moment that Kuroki started to back down from Mikazuchi''s attack. Mikazuchi''s attack had started to give him trouble.


    Mikazuchi kept rushing toward Kuroki, and in his mind there was nothing. He didn''t do anything and only thought about defeating the man in front of him.


    Kuroki''s arm was lowered in just a split second, and Mikazuchi didn''t miss it, striking his first at Kuroki.


    The Kuroki''s response.....


    BAAAAMM!!!


    Kuroki struck down a powerful blow at Mikazuchi''s stomach and the impact of that blow traveled through the viscera until it reached the heart.


    It was Kuroki''s finishing blow to defeat his opponent.


    Before Mikazuchi started to feel the pain on his body, he slumped on the ground losing his consciousness.


    "......"


    In everyone''s mind, they were thinking who could defeat this monster.


    "WE HAVE THE WINNER!!!!"


    "KUROKI GENSAI HAS ADVANCES TO THE SEMIFINAL!!!"

 Chapter 1159: Hatsumi Vs Kanoh

    "Kuroki Gensai...."


    Yuuki knew that Kuroki would be a powerful opponent for him.


    "Even some Valkryie might lose against him," Rossweisse said. She didn''t expect to see a human who was able to be this strong with only a martial art. "Are you sure that you''re not going to use all of your power?" She knew very well that Yuuki''s physical ability was very strong, however, she knew that during this tournament he had limited the power within his body.


    If Yuuki wanted then it was possible to send out a blow that could decimate someone in a single punch.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "Ick experience and Kuroki Gensai has that experience." He looked at the screen and said, "The next match is about the beginning now."


    "Kanoh Agito versus Hatsumi Sen, right?" Izusu said. She remembered both of them since both of those fighters had a very unique style of fighting, especially Hatsumi Sen since his technique could defeat the strong with the weak.


    "Well, but both of them are still weaker than Kuroki," Yuuki said.


    "...."


    They couldn''t refute those words.


    Hatsumi stood up on the ring while warming himself. He wanted to ask Ohma to warm up with him, however, he knew that Ohma had just lost against Yuuki Ichijou. He couldn''t help but sigh since he wasn''t in his peak condition right now. He could only smile and thought to make the condition in his body better in the fightter. "Yo!"


    Kanoh was expressionless and didn''t say anything.


    "Alright, to your position!"


    The referee looked at both Kanoh and Hatsumi who were walking away to put a distance between the two of them. He also told both of them that it would be the best fight that he would see and it was his honor to see it from a close distance.


    "Good grief, you have raised the bar," Hatsumi said.


    "Hattori, it is time," Kanoh said.


    The referee nodded and shouted.


    "TAKE YOUR STANCE!!!"


    "BEGINNNNN!!!!!


    "OOOOOOHHHHH!!!!!"


    Kanoh put in an upright stance.


    Hatsumi walked in a very rxed manner as if he was taking a stroll in the street.


    Then he stopped...


    Swosh!


    Kanoh sent out a powerful low kick and Hatsumi stopped right before it hit him.


    Hatsumi sighed in relief while smiling at Kanoh.


    Kanoh didn''t show any reaction and started to attack Hatsumi. He sent out a powerful low-to-middle attack that caused Hatsumi to find it very hard to counter him.


    However, even though in this battle Kanoh had an upper hand all of his attacks didn''t evennd on Hatsumi.


    Hatsumi dodged Kanoh''s attack with limited movement, making the audience feel as if Kanoh''s attack had sted Hatsumi.


    But, Hatsumi also thought that it was quite troublesome since he couldn''t find a chance to counter. Then without hesitation, he decided to change his strategy to attack Kanoh. He charged toward Kanoh and attacked him.


    Kanoh sent out a powerful front kick right into Hatsumi''s face, however, Hatsumi dodged that attack millimeters before it hit him.


    Hatsumi ducked down and sent out a powerful blow to Kanoh''s side.


    Kanoh was thrown back by this attack.


    Hatsumi charged once again and Kanoh sent out a fist at him. He saw a chance and grabbed that fist using an elbow hold to lock him.


    In this moment, Hatsumi could do two actions whether to break Kanoh''s elbow or deliver a blow to Kanoh''s head relentlessly.


    However, Kanoh ducked down to the side and sent out a roundhouse kick with a strange posture.


    BAAAM!!!


    Hatsumi raised his elbow to block Kanoh''s attack and smiled.


    "Gathering Clouds Triple Strike!"


    Hatsumi sent out a three-strike toward vital points in the face in rapid session.


    If that technique was sessful then it would break Kanoh''s face, however, Kanoh stopped that attack and broke Hatsumi''s finger which was used to deliver that technique.


    Hatsumi was surprised by Kanoh''s counterattack and moved back hurriedly.


    However, Kanoh didn''t give him a chance and delivered an elbow attack and a middle kick.


    Hatsumi could block those two attacks, but his arm was broken by that attack.


    Everyone saw that Kanoh had treated Hatsumi like a child and couldn''t even fight back.


    Nogi, who was the employer of that Hatsumi, had a serious expression on his face. He didn''t expect Hatsumi to be this helpless against Kanoh, however, he knew that Hatsumi still had that technique.


    ''Only that technique....''


    Hatsumi had lost his smile and had a serious expression on his face. He waited for his chance and the moment he saw an opening. He moved forward and pushed Kanoh''s chin forward then wrapped his hand around Kanoh''s waist.


    "Hatsumi Style Aikido...."


    "Stardrop!"


    BAAAANGGG!!!


    Everyone was surprised by Hatsumi''s technique, but that surprise expression changed into shock when they saw the thing that had happened in front of their eyes.


    Kanoh stopped Hatsumi''s technique while Hatsumi was full of shock and sweat on his face.


    No one knew what had happened and why Hatsumi was stopped by Kanoh.


    "What happens?" Isuzu was confused.


    "It''s a one-inch punch," Yuuki said.


    "One-inch punch?"


    "It seems that I have heard that name somewhere?" Rossweisse said.


    "It''s a technique that has been poprized by Bruce Lee in the past," Ka said.


    They wanted to continue to talk, but stopped when they saw Kanoh wanted to end Hatsumi.


    Kanoh wanted to deliver an elbow strike at Hatsumi, however, Hatsumi pushed Kanoh to change the center of gravity of Kanoh.


    Hatsumi kept pushing Kanoh, but in the end, it was useless since Kanoh had sent out his strike.


    BANGG!!


    "GAH.....!!!!"


    Hatsumi almost lost consciousness and hurriedly jumped back, but Kanoh followed that attack and gave a powerful middle blow at Hatsumi.


    BANG!


    ''What the heck....''


    Hatsumi couldn''tprehend what had happened, then suddenly a powerful downward kick hit his chin.


    "......"


    Hatsumi fell down on the ground with an unwilling expression before losing consciousness.


    "WE HAVE THE WINNER!!!!"


    Kanoh only turned before walking away.


    Nogi, who was in the VIP room slumped, looked at the result of the match.


    ''Over?''

 Chapter 1160: Four Factions

    The Quarter-Final of this tournament was over, then Semi-Final would start soon.


    There were a lot of people who discussed this matter since there were only four people left in this tournament.


    "Just three matches left in this tournament, now."


    "I wonder who is going to win!"


    "Dear me, you gentleman are simply to green."


    "Shouldn''t our Kengan Association members be focussing not on "who''s going to win," but "who is going to be the chairman?"


    "Exactly! Mr. Atami is absolutely right!"


    The one who had said those words was the CEO of Muji TV, Atashi Hisashi, and CEO of United Clothing, Yanagi Makoto.


    Everyone started to gather around those two people to listen to what they meant by those words.


    "Let me tell you all about the representation of the remaining corporations."


    "Katahara Metsudo, who is the CEO of Dainippon Bank. If he bes the winner of this tournament then there won''t be any change in the current Kengan Association."


    "Furumi Heihachi, who is the CEO of Furumi Pharmaceuticals. This person has been very dissatisfied with the current association and wants to change it. However, this person has decided to support Nogi to be the chairman of this association."


    "Takakaze Kirimi, who is the CEO of Motorhead Motors. If he bes chairman, there''s no telling how he''ll govern the association."


    Atami exined all of those before took a deep breath.


    "What about thest one?"


    "Thest one might be the most famous one since his face often has to appear on the television."


    "Ichijou Yuuki, who is the CEO of Ichijou Group and he is also the son of thergest Yakuza Group in this country. He is the youngest fighter in this tournament and also the youngest member of the association. However, don''t belittle him since he has a lot of allies in this battle and his faction is also very strong. If he bes the chairman, then I''m not even sure what he is going to do..."


    "That is all. You can essentially consider this a four-way contest between the factions of Katahara, Nogi, Takakaze, and Ichijou..."


    "......."


    "Why are you telling us all of this?"


    Atami and Yanagi looked at each other and nodded.


    "It''s simple. The more people you have to carry to your throne, the better. We''re here to solicit carriers."


    "We''re going to take a one-hour break now, to give the fighters a bit of rest."


    "Please wait for the semifinals to begin."


    Yuuki decided to rest, but his room was quite full at this moment. "Why are all of you here?" He could see Togo, Gen, Rino, Togawa, his father, and along with the fighters that he had met on the infirmary.


    "Don''t be so cold, we''re here to support you," Rino said with a smile.


    Togo snorted, looking at Rino. "You''re the only one leave from our group."


    ''Since when have we formed a group?''


    Yuuki was speechless at this moment.


    "Now, I want to ask you, what you''re going to do if you win this tournament?" Gen asked. "You''re young, you sure want to be the chairman?"


    ''Fishface!''


    Everyone at this moment looked at Gen and thought that this old guy was very savvy to ask this question.


    "Shut up, Fishface!" Togo said.


    ''Fishface....'' Gen sulked a bit at this moment.


    "You''re going to give it to your father?" Rino asked while looking at Issei who was sitting on the sofa while sipping a warm tea.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No, I''m not going to give it to him. He''s too old, he might live in a few years."


    "Oi! I''m still healthy and will live until I see my grandchildren!" Issei said while snorting.


    Yuuki wanted to say that Issei could see his grandchildren soon after he had made one.


    "Umm... You can see your grandchildren soon," Shouko said.


    "........"


    Suddenly the room became quiet at this moment and they looked at Yuuki with a shocked expression. The youngest one in this ce was Yuuki, no, Haibara, but they didn''t think much about Haibara, however, Yuuki was different since they didn''t expect him to have children so soon.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!"


    Yuuki coughed really hard at this moment. "You''re asking what I''m going to do if I win this tournament, right?"


    "......."


    They were speechless at how Yuuki was able to change the topic of the conversation swiftly, however, Issei was in shock and wasn''t sure what to do for a while.


    Issei had said that he would still be alive until he saw his grandchildren, but he didn''t expect to see his grandchildren so soon.


    "So what are you going to do?" Togo asked, trying to help him.


    "Well, I''m not sure, since two matches in front of me are very difficult," Yuuki said.


    "......."


    They were in silence once again when they thought about Yuuki''s opponent in the next two matches.


    Takeshi Wakatsuki and Kuroki Gensai.


    "Do you really need to use a pro-wrestler in this fight?" Togawa asked.


    "Yes! He is pro-wrestler and he should use the technique of pro-wrestler!" Sekibayashi said.


    "Do you really need pride to win a tournament?" Togo said with a frown.


    "Anyway, let''s talk about this matter after I have defeated Wakatsuki." Yuuki looked at them and asked, "Do any of you want to be chairman?"


    "......"


    Gen, Togo, Togawa, and Rino looked at each other. From that statement, they could tell that Yuuki didn''t have an intention to be a chairman of the association. Then, they had a chance to be a chairman, however, the answer was who would be the chairman between the four of them.


    "I''m not going to be one," Togawa said with a smile and moved back a bit since the intensity between them was too fierce.


    "........"


    Yuuki didn''t talk to them since he could feel his father''s fierce gaze at himself.


    "Who?"


    "Who is pregnant?"


    Gogogogogogogo!!!!


    Issei wouldn''t let him go after he had answered his question.


    "....."


    Yuuki sighed at this moment.

 Chapter 1161: Semi-Finals

    It was an hour after the quarter-finals of the tournament.


    Everyone who had gone to the toilet or bought food hade back to their seats to watch the semi-finals of the tournament that would be held soon.


    They were very excited to watch this match since the first match that they would watch was a match between Ichijou Yuuki and Wakatsuki Takeshi. They started to put their bets, however, the ratio difference betting ratio between Yuuki and Wakatsuki was very high.


    1.09:3.89


    The organizer had thought that they were more confident for Wakatsuki to win since Yuuki''s fighting style was a wrestler.


    In other words, Yuuki was simr to Sekibayashi who wouldn''t dodge the opponent''s attack.


    Even though they knew that Yuuki was very powerful, if he didn''t dodge against Wakatsuki''s super punch then Yuuki would be defeated by Wakatsuki.


    That was why there was a lot of difference in the betting odds in this match.


    The majority of people also thought that Yuuki would lose in this battle, and thought his three opponents were quite weak and it was his luck to meet them, however, that luck had run out after he had met Wakatsuki in the semi-finals.


    Even though they loved his fight on the arena, they were more confident that Wakatsuki would win this match.


    However, there were some people who had bet their money on Yuuki since they loved him, especially a woman.


    Seeing him in the match made them scream in happiness and wanted to bring him back to their room since the hormone and masculinity that came from him made them wet.


    Nogi knew that he didn''t have a chance anymore and the man in front of him was the only way for him to be able to get the chair of the chairman in this association.


    Furumi Heihachi, the CEO of Furumi Pharmaceuticals, looked at Nogi. "It seems that we''re the only ones that you can rely upon to win this tournament."


    Nogi and Furumi were a part of the Four Dragon faction within the Kengan Association.


    Furumi had been very dissatisfied with Katahara who had been on the throne of chairman for a long time and that was why he was going to overthrow it. Of course, he was toozy to be the chairman and decided to give that position to Nogi who was eager to be the chairman.


    The two of them were also from the same association and they were also an ally.


    Nogi sighed and said, "Yes, that''s why you need to win this battle."


    Wakatsuki nodded and said, "I''ll defeat Ichijou Yuuki then go and have a battle with Kanoh."


    Nogi nodded and said, "Don''t underestimate him." He knew very well about that bad boy who had made him lose face in the past. Even though he didn''t want to admit it, that bad boy was very strong, not only with his backing but also Yuuki was a very strong fighter. He also had to admit Yuuki''s ability at business since thepany that he had given him in the past had grown so much in the matter of a few months. He was quite jealous and really wanted to grab it back even though he knew that it was simply impossible.


    Furumi waved his hand and said, "You worry too much." He didn''t think that Yuuki could win against Wakatsuki who had a muscle density of 52 times of normal human along with incredible techniques especially with the way how Yuuki was fighting.


    No matter who thought it, Furumi knew that a lot of people would agree with his opinion that it was impossible to defeat Wakatsuki with a pro-wrestler since pro-wrestlers were a bunch of masochists.


    It was normal for people to think that for a pro-wrestler as a bunch of masochists since they knew that pro-wrestlers wouldn''t dodge the attack of their opponent for entertainment purposes.


    Even though a lot of people had watched his fight against Ohma had made pro-wrestler into a very incredible martial art, but Wakatsuki wasn''t Ohma and Wakatsuki was several times stronger than Ohma.


    Wakatsuki is a legend in the Kengan association.


    There were a lot of people who wanted to defeat him and the only person who had defeated him was only the Fang of Metsudo or Kanoh Agito.


    However, after that, no one had ever defeated him.


    Wakatsuki wasn''t the only person in the world who had 52 times muscle density of normal people in the world, but that person had been defeated by Wakatsuki in the past.


    Some people tried to defeat him with a technique, but one punch from Wakatsuki, everything was over.


    Only Julius could match Wakatsuki''s power, however, Julius lost to Wakatsuki''s technique.


    In other words, Wakatsuki wasn''t only a simple brawl fighter who was using the power of his muscles, but also a fighter who was very proficient in the technique, especially with the ultimate technique which was known as st Core.


    With a st Core, any fighter in this tournament would be sted away in an instant.


    That what Furumi believed and thought that if Wakatsuki really met Kanoh again the tournament then he believed Wakatsuki would win the match even though it would turn into a hard fight since he also knew that Wakatsuki was very strong.


    The only thing that he was worried about might be Kuroki Gensai since that old man was a monster, but in the end, they were no match in the strength match up against Wakatsuki.


    Not only Furumi, and Nogi who was standing beside him, but also a lot people would agree that Wakatsuki was the strongest fighter in the matter of raw power.


    Even Hatsumi Sen who was master of Aikido would be defeated once he was hit by Wakatsuki.


    "Just be careful, that bad boy isn''t an easy opponent," Nogi said.


    Wakatsuki nodded and said, "I know. I won''t underestimate any fighters and will fight with all of my power."


    Furumi didn''t say anything since he was the only one who knew about Wakatsuki''s blind eye and he thought that it was good when the next match would be an easy match since Wakatsuki could rest before the final match.


    Knock! Knock!


    The door was knocked on and the bodyguard of Katahara entered the room.


    "The match is ready, please enter the arena."


    Wakatsuki nodded and put down the towel on his head. He walked out of the room and showed his powerful muscle that put a lot of pressure on the bodyguard.


    Nogi and Furumi also followed him to see the match from a close distance.

 Chapter 1162: Underestimated 1

    "They have underestimated you," Izusu said with a frown.


    Isuzu''s reaction was normal after they saw the odds of betting on this match.


    They could see that a lot of people were optimistic that Wakatsuki would win this match and it was simply very hard for Yuuki to win this match.


    "Isn''t that good? That way you can earn more money by betting on me," Yuuki said with a calm tone.


    "....."


    They were very speechless when they heard it, especially Sekibayshi who decided to go with him to send him off to the arena.


    Sekibayashi looked at Yuuki and asked, "Yuuki, are you going to use a pro-wrestler in this match?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes, I''m going to use a pro-wrestler in this match."


    "..."


    Sekibayashi looked at Yuuki for a while and wanted him to stop since he knew that pro-wrestlers had a lot of disadvantages, no, it would make him lose this match. Even though he believed in his body that could tank a number of blows, he didn''t think that his body was strong enough to receive a blow from Wakatsuki showing how monstrous was Wakatsuki''s power. He wanted to tell him to stop, but he couldn''t bear it.


    Sekibayashi closed his eyes for a while before opening it again, pping his hand against Yuuki''s back.


    p!


    "Go fight! I''m going to cheer you on from here!" Sekibayashi shouted loudly.


    "..."


    Everyone closed their ears when this huge guy suddenly screamed loudly.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and thought that this old was very exaggerated. He nodded and said, "I''m going to win not lose."


    Sekibayashi smiled andughed. "Then I can''t wait to see the pro-wrestler that can defeat that monster."


    Yuuki only shook his head and knew that Sekibayashi didn''t believe that he would win this match, but it didn''t really matter since their opinion didn''t even bother him. He had quite arge heart, and his tolerance was quite good. (Lie, who will make someone into fish food in Tokyo Bay in the past).


    "Be careful," Haibara said with a slightly worried tone. She knew that Sekibayashi was a monster, but Wakatsuki was the ultimate monster. She had watched the match between Wakatsuki and Julius a few days ago and knew how powerful that ultimate monster was. However, at the same time, she knew that Yuuki could use magic, but she knew that he wouldn''t use it in this battle. She sighed and wondered why the guy loved to fight.


    Haibara thought that it was better for him to stay in the room with his girlfriends rather than going to the arena to fight against Wakatsuki.


    "We''re going to cheer you on here," Rossweisse said and kissed him. It might be quite bold, but she wanted to cheer him very much in this battle since she also knew how powerful Wakatsuki was. She thought that this man might match against Sairaorg Bael if Sairaorg didn''t even use his Touki.


    Yuuki was quite surprised by Rossweisse''s kiss and one by one Shouko and Izusu also kissed him.


    Ka was bolder and wanted to french kiss him, but Yuuki stopped it right away. He knew that if he really let this horny girl kiss him then she would try to have a child right away in the hallway without caring of the people around him.


    Sekibayashi felt very sour at this moment and thought that he should search for a wife soon.


    "I''ll go back soon," Yuuki said and turned before walking to enter the arena.


    They looked at his back and thought that Yuuki might be serious in this battle.


    Yuuki and Wakatsuki were staring at each other in the arena with the referee between them.


    "Wakatsuki, win this!"


    "Wakatsuki, don''t hurt him that much!"


    "WAKATSUKI!!!"


    "Yuuki, give me a child!!!"


    Yuuki could hear that they were cheering on Wakatsuki since he knew that most people would believe that Wakatsuki would win this match. It was just that there was some mixed voice who wanted his children in the crowd. He wasn''t sure whether he shouldugh or cry at this moment, especially some women who shouted to Wakatsuki to not hurt him that much. He was wondering whether those people thought that he was really that weak.


    If Yuuki was weak then it was simply impossible for him to enter the semi-finals of this tournament.


    However, the audience forgot about that fact since his opponent right now was the strongest human being that they had seen in their life.


    Wakatsuki Takeshi.


    Yuuki simply didn''t say anything to Wakatsuki, and Wakatsuki also did the same only looked at him with an expressionless gaze.


    "THE WAIT IS OVER LADIES AND GENTLEMEN!"


    "FOR THE FIRST MATCH OF THE SEMI-FINALS!"


    "ICHIJOU YUUKI OF ICHIJOU GROUP VS...."


    "WAKATSUKI TAKASHI OF FURUMI PHARMACEUTICALS!!"


    Wakatsuki took a deep breath before putting up his stance. His stance was quite different since he put his right hand and feet in the front while his left hand and feet were behind.


    Yuuki who saw this knew that there was trouble with Wakatsuki''s right eye and that was why Wakatsuki put this stance to widen his field of view.


    "HAAAAAAAA!!!!!" Wakatsuki screamed loudly.


    "HAAAAAAAA!!!!!" Yuuki also screamed loudly. He wouldn''t lose in a matter of vigor making the audience put their hands on their ears.


    "TAKE YOUR STANCE!!" The referee also joined.


    Yuuki put in a grappler stance and opened his hands wide.


    Wakatsuki didn''t change his expression since he knew that Yuuki was also a powerful grappler from Yuuki''s match against Imai Cosmo.


    "BEGIN!!!" The referee shouted loudly.


    Wakatsuki didn''t waste his time and put his right foot to the front while sending out a powerful right punch.


    Yuuki was very swift at this moment and had already clung into Wakatsuki''s right hand before his legs twisted around Wakatsuki''s right hand to neck. He tightened his lock right away ready to break Wakatsuki''s right arm.


    However, how could Wakatsuki let him? He swung his right arm with all of his power right into the ground.


    Yuuki didn''t hesitate to let away Wakatsuki''s right arm and used the power of his waist to stand up from this very ufortable position. He didn''t let go of his legs from Wakatsuki''s neck and twisted his body forcefully before mming this guy''s head to the ground.


    BAAANG!!!


    "....."


    The audience was silent and they opened their mouths wide since they didn''t expect Yuuki to be the first one to damage his opponent in this match.

 Chapter 1163: Underestimated 2

    This attack caused a surprise in every one since they didn''t expect Wakatsuki to be beaten with such a mboyant technique, however, at the same time, they shouted loudly.


    "OOOOOOOHHHHHH!!!!"


    Yuuki was able to give a blow to a monster known as Wakatsuki and everyone cheered loudly, feeling adrenaline in their bodies, feeling very excited watching this match.


    "This guy...." Sekibayashi was shocked, but at the same time, he grinned cheering along with everyone seeing a pro-wrestler who was able to give a blow to such a monster.


    Kuroki Gensai and Kanoh Agito also watched this match and their expression turned serious since they knew from the battle earlier that Yuuki''s power was very strong since this young man was able to m such a monster to the ground using the power of his lower body alone.


    Yuuki who had mmed Wakatsuki to the ground rolling his body and gave Wakatsuki a roundhouse kick with a very strange position.


    However, Wakatsuki wasn''t going to be defeated by that blow alone and raised his arm to block Yuuki''s kick.


    BANG!


    Wakatsuki felt that his arm was trembling, then at the same time, he realized that this young man had a power that could damage him and put him in trouble.


    Yuuki didn''t give up and raised his body using his hands before mming his right heel right into Wakatsuki''s face.


    Wakatsuki rolled away from his position and dodged the attack.


    BAAAM!


    Yuuki didn''t really care whether his attack had missed and stood up once again before leaping, sending out a dropkick right to Wakatsuki who tried to stand up.


    Wakatsuki, who had wanted to stand up, was in an awkward position and the dropkick from Yuuki came toward him suddenly, making him unprepared that that dropkick connected to his chest.


    "Ugh...!"


    Wakatsuki felt that his chest was very tight at that moment and he was blown away by the force of this dropkick.


    Yuuki didn''t give him a chance and ran toward Wakatsuki who was down at that moment.


    "Shining Wizard!"


    Wakatsuki was down on one of his knees and tried to stand up, but suddenly Yuuki came running toward him before using his knee to send out a powerful knee blow at his face.


    BAAAM!!!


    Wakatsuki was blown away, but this time he also sent out a right punch at Yuuki''s stomach.


    BAAAM!!


    Yuuki who made his body normal felt that it was quite a hurt punch. It was quite rare for him to receive an attack from his enemy, especially those supernatural beings, but in the fight against humans it was different since he had always received those blows.


    Yuuki had fought a lot of people, but Wakatsuki''s blow was the hardest that he had felt. He had fought against Heracles before, but he didn''t have a chance to receive his punch since he had sted Heracles right away.


    Yuuki was blown a few meters before he flipped in the air and stabilized himself. It wasn''t that he couldn''t hold Wakatsuki''s punch, but he was in the air when he sent out his "shining wizard" making it hard for him to stop the force behind Wakatsuki''s punch.


    However, at this moment, Wakatsuki had stood up and charged toward Yuuki as if the damage from Yuuki''s attack earlier was nothing, but Wakatsuki knew very well that Yuuki was the very tricky opponent and didn''t expect him to be this agile. He had thought that Yuuki would receive his attack, but he was being yed here.


    In the end, it was his negligence and how he had underestimated Yuuki.


    That was why Wakatsuki went all out and ignored the pain in his body to end this battle as soon as possible since he knew that the only thing that pro-wrestler didn''tck was stamina.


    Wakatsuki''s body was very huge and his muscles also consumed a lot of calories in each match. He needed to consume a lot of food before the match to make his body full of energy.


    If it would turn into a contest of stamina then Wakatsuki believed that he would lose this battle and he couldn''t let that happen since he still needed to have his revenge against "The Fang of Metsudo".


    "HAAAAAAAA!!!!"


    Wakatsuki screamed loudly and sent out a powerful front kick right into Yuuki.


    Yuuki who was in a very close distance knew why a lot of fighters decided to not y against this person in a frontal fight since they couldn''t match him at all.


    The raw power of Wakatsuki was very strong that made them very speechless.


    It was just that Wakatsuki needed to be disappointed since Yuuki was a very tricky opponent.


    Yuuki didn''t hesitate to jump into Wakatsuki and glued into his neck once again.


    Wakatsuki was ready to give Yuuki a punch to make him let go of his neck, however, Yuuki suddenly moved around his neck making a circle before Yuuki grabbed his neck pulling his head into the ground.


    "Satellite DDT!"


    If it was a normal fighter then this technique would m their heads right into the ground, but Wakatsuki was different.


    Wakatsuki put his right foot ahead and stopped himself from falling to the ground. He tightened his body and decided to end this battle right away.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and could feel that Wakatsuki had tightened his own body. He knew very well that Wakatsuki was ready to send out a trump card. He wanted to evade it, but it seemed that it was toote right now.


    "Core st!"


    Yuuki, who had wanted to move away from Wakatsuki, received a blow right into his shoulder.


    BAAAAMM!!!


    Yuuki was blown away and stuck into the wall of the arena.


    "........"

 Chapter 1164: Understimated 3

    "....."


    Everyone was in silence after they had seen Wakatsuki had sted Yuuki away with "Core st". They closed their eyes and felt quite regretful when they saw this conclusion. They had seen Yuuki was very strong in the beginning and thought that Yuuki would win, even though they had bet on Wakatsuki, but they wanted Yuuki to win since they saw Yuuki could make this tournament into a very fun match.


    However, in the end, Yuuki was blown away and stuck to the wall. They knew with the damage he had received it was quite impossible to continue this battle.


    But deep in their hearts, they wanted Yuuki to stand up once again to fight against this monster who was known as Wakatsuki Takeshi.


    Nogi was very happy when he saw this thing and smiled quite wide at this moment.


    Furumi, who was sitting beside Nogi, nodded with a satisfied smile.


    Both of them thought that it was simply impossible for that bad boy to defeat Wakatsuki.


    Wakatsuki didn''t move from his spot, however, his expression was very serious and he was ready for another fight and he could feel that it wasn''t over yet.


    It was just at this moment, Yuuki who was stuck at the wall started to stand up slowly and twisted the shoulder which was hit by Wakatsuki.


    Crack! Crack!


    "It hurts...."


    Yuuki sighed at this moment and didn''t expect that Wakatsuki''s punch would be this dangerous. He was sure that a low-level devil or fallen angel would be killed with one punch from Wakatsuki.


    "....."


    Everyone opened their mouth wide when they saw the thing that had happened in front of them. They saw Yuuki who seemed alright after receiving an attack from Wakatsuki''s "st Core".


    Even the majority of the fighters also felt strange and wondered how Yuuki could be alright from that attack. They didn''t know what had happened, but they knew that this battle wasn''t over yet and the conclusion of this battle would be settled soon.


    Wakatsuki who saw Yuuki had stood up once again didn''t waste his time and charged at Yuuki once again.


    Yuuki knew that a lot of people thought that his strength was weaker than Wakatsuki, but that was wrong.


    Wakatsuki started with his barrage of punches.


    Yuuki also countered with a barrage of backhand chops.


    p! Baam! p! Baam!


    The confrontation between them was very intense, and the audience didn''t expect Yuuki to be able to have a direct confrontation with Wakatsuki.


    Wakatsuki moved closer and ready to catch Yuuki''s head before sending out an attack with his right hand.


    However, how could Yuuki le that happen once again?


    Yuuki moved faster than Wakatsuki and caught Wakatsuki''s head on his armpit before falling down again ready to m his head on the ground.


    Wakatsuki stopped the falling momentum with his right foot alone and wondered why Yuuki had decided to use this technique once again. He was ready to send out his counter, but suddenly he felt that his head was dizzy.


    BAAAM!


    Yuuki knew that it was quite hard to m Wakatsuki on the ground with DDT, and that was why during the moment, Wakatsuki stopped this technique, Yuuki had sent out a knee attack on Wakatsuki''s chin.


    Chin is one of the most vulnerable parts of the human body. When someone was hit on the chin, it would make them dizzy for a moment.


    At that moment, Yuuki grabbed Wakatsuki''s head and used the gravity momentum to fall down on the ground with Wakatsuki''s head right into his knee.


    BAANGG!!


    Wakatsuki felt his teeth had fallen after being hit by this technique.


    Yuuki didn''t let Wakatsuki away and wrapped his legs around Wakatsuki''s neck leaving one of the Wakatsuki''s arms inside this "leg wrap" and another arm out.


    "Triangle Choke!"


    The pressure of the thigh across the neck will cause the blood flow to be disrupted leading Wakatsuki to pass out.


    Wakatsuki could feel the pain in his mouth, and this technique also made him hard to breathe or it was simply impossible for him to breathe, but he could he let himself lost in this battle without even fighting against "The Fang of Metsudo".


    "GNNHHH!!!!"


    Wakatsuki couldn''t scream since his neck was being pressed by Yuuki''s legs. It was at that moment that he didn''t hesitate to send out a punch right into Yuuki''s right side.


    However, Yuuki was toozy to be hit once again and moved very swiftly at Wakatsuki''s back once again, locking his hands around Wakatsuki''s neck and his legs around Wakatsuki''s arms.


    Wakatsuki, who could breathe in just a second, suddenly felt that he couldn''t breathe once again.


    Cosmo, who watched this fight, couldn''t help but open his mouth since he didn''t expect Yuuki to use a grappler technique in this moment.


    However, in the eyes of the fighters, they thought that Yuuki was quite foolish to use this technique since Wakatsuki was known for his strength and it was simply impossible to lock Wakatsuki''s arm with his legs alone.


    Then what they were thinking was right since Wakatsuki''s arms had escaped from Yuuki''s leg lock and ready to pull Yuuki''s hands from his neck. He knew that he couldn''tst too long since he couldn''t breathe for a long time.


    It was just at this moment, Yuuki turned his body without letting go of Wakatsuki''s neck before letting his body fall down again on the ground.


    Crack.....!


    Wakatsuki felt that his back was almost broken, but he used his muscle to stop Yuuki from falling momentum again.


    Yuuki, whose feet had stepped on the ground, stomped his feet before jumping to Wakatsuki''s front side without letting go of Wakatsuki''s neck.


    Wakatsuki was startled by this sudden change of movement.


    Yuuki, who was in the air moving down once again, mmed Wakatsuki''s head to the ground.


    It was just Wakatsuki once again stopped himself from falling down with his right foot.


    Yuuki snorted and decided to y with this big guy. He stepped into Wakatsuki''s right thigh which was used to stop the momentum of his technique and moved to Wakatsuki''s back once again.


    "...."


    Everyone opened their mouths wide and didn''t expect the fight would turn into this. They felt that Yuuki was a matador who was riding on the top of the huge bull, however, they knew that Yuuki wasn''t a matador, but a hunter who would hunt this huge bull.


    Yuuki kept wrapping his arms around Wakatsuki''s neck before he could feel that Wakatsuki had lost consciousness. He wrapped Wakatsuki''s head around his armpit once again and dropped his head right into the ground.


    BAAAAMMM!!


    "....."


    It was only silence, then Yuuki stood up before walking away leaving Wakatsuki lying on the ground without moving.


    "...."


    "OOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    "WE HAVE THE WINNER!!!!"


    Everyone was excited when they saw the conclusion of this battle.

 Chapter 1165: Kuroki Vs. Kanoh 1

    Everyone was excited since they didn''t expect that Yuuki would win against Wakatsuki, especially those who have bet their money on Yuuki before the match. They were simply very happy to get a lot of money from this battle.


    In the semi-finals of the tournament, there was only one battle left before the final of the tournament.


    Their blood was boiling after watching the fight between Yuuki and Wakatsuki, then after this, they would watch the fight between Kuroki and Kanoh. They knew that it would be a fantastic battle and they simply couldn''t wait to watch this match.


    Yuuki was speechless looking at Sekibayashi who grinned happily after seeing him win this match.


    "Is your shoulder, alright?" Izusu asked.


    Everyone turned serious when they heard it since they knew that Yuuki was sted away by Wakatsuki in the match before. Even though they knew that Yuuki would enter the final, if his condition was bad then it was simply impossible for him to continue the match.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "It''s alright." He moved both of his shoulders showing that he was alright.


    "Rest for a while, you should regain your stamina before the final," Ka said with a serious expression. She might be the only girl in this ce who was very knowledgeable about fighting and she knew that Yuuki might try to hide his condition. However, she didn''t intend to say anything to everyone since she knew that he didn''t want to make them worry.


    Ka thought as his wife, she should respect her husband''s decision and decided to fully support him in this tournament. She thought that she had gained a lot of points after making this decision.


    Yuuki nodded, even though he wasn''t that tired, but he wanted to watch the fight between Kanoh and Kuroki as soon as possible.


    They went to the private room once again before watching the match between Kanoh and Kuroki on the screen.


    The four CEOs didn''t say anything about who would be the chairman since they knew that the conclusion of the tournament hadn''t been settled yet and it wouldn''t be toote to talk about this matter after Yuuki had won this tournament.


    "OOOOOOOHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    The audience shouted loudly looking at both Kuroki and Kanoh who were standing in the middle of the arena.


    "Just listen to those cheers folks! Just look at this excitement! This is no surprise!! No surprise at all!! Towards the end!! Atst!! The time hase for these two men to sh!!!"


    "We can''t wait any longer!!! This is the 21st century duel of Ganryu Ind!!!"


    The referee looked at both of them then shouted loudly his voice wouldn''t be drowned by the cheers of the audience.


    "ARE YOU READY!!!!!!"


    "....A foolish question."


    "We concur."


    Kanoh and Kuroki were in their stance and ready to fight anytime.


    "I, Kuroki Gensai, issue my challenge."


    "As king of Kengan Matches, we ept."


    The referee raised his hand high then mmed it while shouting, "BEGINNNNNNNNNN!!!!!!!!"


    "And they''re off!!!"


    "...."


    ".....Hmm?"


    Kuroki and Kanoh didn''t move and they were still in their spot and seemed to not have an intention to move anytime after they heard the announcement of the battle. They didn''t move, but no one said anything other than thementators since all of them could feel the tension that was filled in the arena.


    Some of the fighters could tell that both Kuroki and Kanoh were predicting each other''s moves since both of them were masters of prediction.


    The fight had already started and they were fighting each other using their minds.


    It was just at this moment that Kuroki started with his first move toward Kanoh.


    "Devil Lance!"


    Kuroki moved his five fingers right into Kanoh.


    Kanoh observed Kuroki then dodged it as if Kuroki''s attack passed through his body then sent out a powerful elbow blow.


    It was just that attack didn''t hit Kuroki and it was as if that attack passed through Kuroki''s body.


    "......"


    Everyone opened their mouths wide and didn''t know what had happened.


    "THEIR ATTACKS ARE PASSING THROUGH TO EACH OTHER!!!"


    Swosh! Swosh! Swosh! Swosh!


    Their attack didn''t connect to each other and the audience who saw them felt as if they had seen a ghost inside since it seemed their attacks were passing through each other''s bodies.


    Move before your opponent moves.


    It was the thing that both Kuroki and Kanoh had done in this battle. Both of them were masters of prediction and they were dodging their opponent''s attack before they sent out their attacks.


    In the eyes of the audience, their attack seemed to pass through each other''s bodies, but they didn''t.


    However, it was still amazing for them to be able to do this since they knew that they needed decades of training, talent, or experience to do those things.


    Kanoh and Kuroki were very strong fighters and everyone had to admit this fact.


    In this battle, both Kuroki and Kanoh hadn''t used their legs to attack each other since if they used their legs to attack then they would give their opponent an opening. They used their fists to send out an attack after the attack.


    Then suddenly the bnce between them had broken and Kanoh''s attack had connected to Kuroki.


    Little by little, Kanoh''s blows began hitting Kuroki.


    Bang!


    Kanoh''s blow hit Kuroki''s cheek making him close his eyes for a moment.


    Kanoh didn''t let that chance away, but at that very moment, Kuroki sent out his attack.


    Stab!


    Kuroki''s four fingers had stabbed right into Kanoh''s shoulder.


    Kuroki opened his eyes and his eyes were full of fighting intent.

 Chapter 1166: Kuroki Vs. Kanoh 2

    Kanoh grabbed Kuroki''s wrist to stop him from stabbing his shoulder further. He knew that this "Devil Lance" was very powerful, but he didn''t expect it to be this much. He didn''t realize that Kuroki had instilled the wariness feeling inside his head.


    However, Kuroki''s attack didn''t stop and used his other hand to send out an eye poke.


    Kanoh jumped backward and hurriedly escaped from Kuroki then stood on his knee.


    Kuroki moved forward and sent out his "Devil Lance" once again, but that attack had been read by Kanoh and that attack was almost brought broken by the right elbow blow.


    Crack!


    Kuroki''s four fingers were broken by this elbow blow.


    Kanoh didn''t let go of this chance and sent out blow after blow.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    It was just when they thought that Kanoh''s blows had connected, they saw that Kuroki was in "Sanchin kata". (Put both of his arms in front of him and squeeze his legs at the same time).


    Sanchin is a defensive kata with origins in Ryukyuan karate, it is said to be the simplest yet the ultimate kata. A seasoned master such as Kuroki can use Sanchin to shake off any and all blows.


    However, Kanoh didn''t stop his attack even though he felt that he was hitting a boulder.


    In Kanoh''s mind, even though Kuroki''s Sanchin kata made him able to put a very strong defense, it had made Kuroki lose his chance to counter.


    Kanoh wouldn''t stop this attack and kept attacking since even the strongest boulder would be destroyed if you kept hitting it.


    Then suddenly Kuroki moved, but it was easily countered by Kanoh.


    Kanoh sent out a blow on Kuroki''s face and blew him away. He kept sending out blow after blow without stopping that made Kuroki almost lose his posture.


    But it was at this moment that Kuroki dodged to the side and sent out a hand chop.


    Crack!


    However, the luck wasn''t on his side since because of that hand chop his fingers were being broken once again by Kanoh who blocked that hand chop.


    Kanoh sent out a blow once again, blown Kuroki a few meters away.


    Kuroki raised his arms protecting himself. This figure seemed simr to a turtle who hid inside its shell.


    However, Kanoh knew to break this shell. He needed to be serious and started to weave both of his shoulders. Then he charged once again toward Kuroki, sending out a powerful blow.


    BAAAM!


    Kanoh was fighting using a technique known as "formless". It wasn''t a special technique, but rather the way he fought and with this technique he could counter any enemy by predicting their moves, however, he had changed after he trained with his co-worker.


    Kanoh had learned a martial art to make his power became stronger since the reaction of "formless" was too long (even though the time difference isn''t that much). In his mind, only a second could decide everything in this battle.


    Kanoh knew that Kuroki was the man in the peak of martial art, and it was impossible to defeat him using a martial art, and that was why he decided tobine both "formless" and martial art during this attack.


    Baam! Baam! Baam! Baam!


    They could see how fierce Kanoh''s blows were, however, Kuroki was unshaken.


    Kuroki, who was a fighter who had the highest defense in the tournament, was simr to a huge mountain. Then during a very second moment, he saw an opening and sent out a "Devil Lance" with his broken fingers.


    Crack!


    However, Kanoh caught Kuroki''s wriest beforehand and twisted it making Kuroki''s left shoulder dislocated.


    Katahara who saw this battle was surprised since he could see that Kanoh had evolved once again and had be stronger in this battle.


    Kuroki, whose arm had been dislocated, was being greeted by blow after blow.


    Kanoh kept using both "formless" and martial art, changing his style in blow after blow.


    Kuroki was at the disadvantage, his four fingers on the right hand were broken and his left shoulder had been dislocated. He had lost both of his weapons and he was in a predicament.


    And in this situation, Kanoh became stronger and stronger. He looked at Kuroki and knew that he had won since he had destroyed Kuroki''s weapon, but in that very moment, suddenly he felt a pain in his left hand. He looked at his left hand and saw a small wound. Then he realized that Kuroki was using his thumb to stab him.


    Kuroki whose thumb was covered in blood put his stance once again and ready for the fight once again since it wouldn''t stop him from fighting.


    Kanoh looked at Kuroki whose shoulder had recovered. He thought that Kuroki was using centrifugal force in his arm to connect back his shoulder. He was cautious, but because of that Kuroki took advantage of that and sent out an attack.


    Right or left?


    Kanoh was battling against Kuroki inside his mind but suddenly sent out a left hook punch to the liver.


    The internal organs feel no pain. Orgain pain is caused by peritoneum, which covers the viscera.


    The impact passed through the peritoneum to the liver and the decrease in blood flow caused a functional decline.


    Kuroki once again sent out his spear using his thumb alone.


    However, Kanoh deflected that spear away.


    Baam!


    Even though that spear was deflected, Kuroki mmed a headbutt right into Kanoh''s nose.


    Kanoh was stagger, and Kuroki mmed his elbow blow.


    "ARGH...!!!"


    Kanoh didn''t understand why Kuroki''s attack could have this much of an impact. He had fought against Gang and Wakatsuki who were known for their powerful strike, but none of them could bepared to Kuroki''s strike since it gave him a lot of impact.


    However, that answer was extremely simple since Kuroki had found an opening between the changing time of "formless" and martial art in Kanoh''s technique. In that void of time, Kuroki sent out his blow that connected right into the body of Kanoh and made an impact right into his body, especially after Kanoh was very worried about Kuroki''s spear.


    This dy caused Kuroki''s blows tond on Kanoh''s body.


    Those blows, perfected by decades of training, had struck Kanoh''s body without warning.


    Kuroki had the upper hand, but it wasn''t easy to defeat Kanoh since Kanoh''s spirit was still alive. He wouldn''t lose in this battle.


    BAAANG!


    Kanoh sent out a powerful kick that cracked Kuroki''s side.


    "Wheez... Wheez..."


    Kanoh was tired, but he didn''t want to lose in this battle.


    COMMENT 36ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>36</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1167: Kuroki Vs. Kanoh 3

    Kanoh didn''t want to lose and he wouldn''t lose no matter what.


    That was the thought inside Kanoh''s head at this moment.


    Kuroki was surprised by that kick, however, Kanoh wouldn''t let go of that chance.


    Kanoh sent out a powerful blow to Kuroki, but Kuroki had put his defense on hold.


    Kanoh smiled creepily and sent out a blow that broke Kuroki''s defense.


    Kuroki realized that the timeg between the "formless" and martial art had decreased in few milliseconds caused by his misjudgment.


    However, in just milliseconds, Kanoh could send out this powerful kick.


    BAAANG!


    The kick sted Kuroki''s leg, broke his bnce and caused a fracture on his bone.


    "AAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!!"


    Kanoh shouted loudly while sending out blow after blow toward Kuroki.


    Formed yet formless.


    Formless yet formed.


    Upon being wounded more than ever before, Kanoh obtained a new power.


    "Left Knee!"


    Kanoh sent out a left knee to end this battle, but Kuroki blocked that blow using his right arm then moved forward to close the distance between them.


    It was a chance for Kuroki, but he knew that he had entered the trap which had beenid by Kanoh.


    Kanoh grinned and knew that Kuroki had entered his trap as he had nned. He tightened his right fist and sent it out toward Kuroki.


    BAAANG!


    Kanoh''s blow from extreme close-quarters, which led to his victory over Hatsumi, was the fastest that struck over the shortest range with minimal motion.


    This makes it virtually impossible to evade.


    Kanoh named this blow, the "Dragon Shot".


    In all of Kanoh''s arsenal, it is the "strike with the greatest firepower".


    Crack!


    "........"


    !!!!!!


    Everyone was surprised by the result of this blow.


    The dragon shot was misfired.


    Kanoh''s wrist had beenpletely destroyed.


    The right tr.a.p.ezium, tr.a.p.ezoid, capitate, hamate, scaphoid, lunate, triquetrum, and pisiform, all eight carpal bones had multiple fractures.


    Kanoh Agito lost his right arm.


    Supinating wristlocks.


    Kuroki didn''t miss the nature of the "dragon shot", nor the moment it stopped moving. His supinating wristlock literally bent the "dragon shot" trajectory. Naturally, he wasn''t left unharmed. His right hand took the full brunt of the "dragon shot". This fractured his thumb and broke all of his fingerspletely.


    And yet, Kuroki forcibly contracted his muscle to make a fist binding back all of his broken fingers.


    Fury, unease, despair.


    These couldn''t describe the emotion that had gripped Kanoh.


    Kanoh fought 160 matches to repay his debts. He crossed fists with the strong many times over. Each time "evolving" and attaining victory.


    And now, Kanoh was facing the biggest wall in his life. He instinctively understood that all of his fights had been for this very moment.


    Kanoh once again charged toward Kuroki with his broken right hand.


    Kuroki sent out a blow, but that blow was stopped by Kanoh''s left hand.


    Kanoh had predicted Kuroki''s move, but because of theck of strength, Kuroki shook him off.


    Right Knee!


    Kanoh targeted Kuroki''s head, but...


    BANG!!!


    "HNGHHH!!!!"


    Kuroki sent out a powerful wrist blow on Kanoh''s chin that blew him away. He had read ahead of Kanoh''s attack beforehand. He grabbed Kanoh''s neck and pulled it closer, sending out a powerful knee attack.


    BAAANG!!!


    Kanoh gritted his teeth to hold the pain in his body. He charged once again toward Kuroki, but Kuroki only struck his palm at his chin once again and made him drop to the ground. He moved his head slightly to avoid Kuroki''s blow then stood up charging toward Kuroki again.


    Kanoh who looked at Kuroki had this admiration since it was his first time to know that a "martial artist" could be this powerful.


    However, Kanoh didn''t care about that since he would be the winner of this battle. His victory was his, and the "Fang of Metsudo" wouldn''t lose in this ce.


    BAAANGGG!!!


    Kuroki sent out a powerful blow to Kanoh''s chin.


    Following a bent-wrist fist, this was his second strike to the jaw. It was an elbow delivered as a counter, with his full body weight behind it.


    Kanoh stopped moving.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!"


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Shouting loudly, Kuroki sent out powerful straight punches six strikes at Kanoh who stopped moving.


    "........"


    The audience was in shock and tremble to watch the result of this battle.


    Kanoh Agito''s "Fang of Metsudo''s" legend is ending!!!!


    "AAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    Kanoh brought out hisst power and kept moving to send out this blow.


    BAANG!


    Raising his arm blocking this blow, Kuroki watched Kanoh in shock.


    Even with his brain concussed, even with his right arm destroyed, the Emperor would not die.


    The "Fang of Metsudo" would not stop.


    Kanoh Agito would not falter.


    BAANGG!


    Kuroki struck a powerful kick to Kanoh''s chin once again which made him stop moving.


    Kanoh almost lost consciousness, but eyes were sharp looking at Kuroki whounched his face. Even though the result had been determined, however, he swore that he would repay Kuroki for this.


    BAAANGG!!


    Kuroki struck a powerful blow at Kanoh once again.


    "....."


    The audience was silent and no one said anything.


    Kanoh Agito who was struck by Kuroki''s blow fell down on the ground without moving.


    "Huft....."


    "King of Kengan Matches, you, too, were truly strong."


    Kuroki was standing in his karate stance and took a deep breath showing his respect to his opponent.


    "OOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    "THE WINNER IS KUROKI GENSAI!!!!!!"


    The voice of the audience reverberated throughout the stadium causing a tremor of excitement.


    "....."


    Inside Yuuki''s private room, everyone was silent looking at the result of this battle.


    In their minds, Kuroki was truly a strong fighter.


    Even Shouko, who hated fighting, was touched since she could feel that both fighters were fighting wholeheartedly in this battle.


    Yuuki rubbed his chin and couldn''t erase the smile on his face since this tournament was truly interesting for him.


    ''Kuroki Gensai....''


    ''I can''t wait for our meeting...''


    COMMENT 16ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>16</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1168: King of The Tournament 1

    "OOOOOOOHHHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    The audience was filled with excitement once again.


    "The fighters haven''t made their entrances yet, but the crowd is already louder than ever!" Sayaka said.


    "The whole stadium feels like it''s shaking!!!"


    "And look over here!! The fighters are all gathering in the front-row seats behind the announcer''s booth!"


    Cosmo and Adam were together, if some fujoshi girl saw them then they would think that their rtionship was different from normal.


    Saw Paing look at Sekibayashi and ask, "You''re not going to the hallway with Ichijou?"


    Sekibayashi shook his head and said, "Let me stay with his girlfriends before the match."


    "Harem King," Saw Paing said with augh.


    Sekibayashi alsoughed then shouted when he saw the man who hade out of the hall.


    "LOOK!!!!!"


    Kuroki came out from the hallway and looked as sharp as ever.


    "The first one to step into the arena for this 31st and final match of the tournament is the "Devil Lance" Kuroki Gensai!!!!!"


    "Your son really enters the final," Katahara said while looking at Issei.


    Issei could onlyugh and also felt unbelievable since he didn''t expect him to be this strong.


    Erioh was in a veryplex mood at the time since he also didn''t expect Yuuki to enter the final match. "Sigh..." However, he had to admit that Yuuki was suitable to be the husband of his granddaughter.


    Yuuki was wondering why Kuroki entered the arena so early.


    Rossweisse would have never thought that her trip to this ind would make him realize that a human wasn''t as weak as she had imagined even though they didn''t have a Sacred Gear, Longinus, or magic.


    It might be true that Kuroki might lose against A?i Dah¨¡ka or Grendel, but if it was against the middle-rank devil then Rossweisse believed that Kuroki could win against them easily. Even against some high-ranking devil or vampire, she also believed that Kuroki would win after seeing his match early.


    Rossweisse had to admit that the blood of Valkryie and Viking inside her body was boiling after watching this fight. She looked at Yuuki and knew that this bad guy wouldn''t use his magic or anything in this battle since he wanted to truly fight using his martial art alone. She wouldn''t stop him and even supported his decision in this case.


    "So loud..." Izusu said in surprise since she could hear the scream of the crowd.


    "Yes..." Shouko nodded.


    "This is the final match, you''re ready?" Haibara asked while looking at Yuuki''s bruised shoulder which was punched by Wakatsuki. She wanted to check it, but he stopped her before. She was very worried right now since she knew how powerful Kuroki was.


    "Yeah, I''m ready," Yuuki said with a calm expression. He didn''t show his usual smile since, in this fight, he wanted to fight with martial arts without using his magic and his special physic. It might seem quite a dumb decision, but he was also touched by the fight between Kanoh and Kuroki.


    Kuroki is a solitary man.


    Kuroki was very strong and he hadn''t met his match since he had be so strong after training in martial arts after decades.


    Yuuki respected Kuroki since such a person who could dedicate himself to train a martial art in decades was rare. He didn''t want to use his magic, weapon, special physic, or Avalon since he felt that it would disrespect this match.


    Yuuki had 100 proficiency of wrestler and he had done some improvement in some ces, and that was why he wanted to fight against this man who had reached the peak of martial art with his martial art to show respect while also showing that he could defeat this man with only his martial art.


    Yuuki had defeated Ohma, Wakatsuki, and Cosmo using his martial art alone, then in this final of the tournament, he would also defeat this Kuroki Gensai with his martial art.


    It sounded arrogant, but he was arrogant and wanted to prove himself better while also giving this solitary man a target to be stronger since such a strong human was truly rare in the world of supernatural where dragon and God were on the top of food chain.


    A human who doesn''t have a Sacred Gears, nor Longinus, while also unable to use magic, using his body and martial art alone to achieve the impossible and reach the power simr to supernatural beings is something amazing.


    Yuuki was wondering what Cao Cao would do if he met Kuroki. He was sure that Cao Cao would be very happy, but he knew that it was simply impossible right now.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "I''ll go out now, that old man has been waiting for me in the ring."


    "I''ll be waiting for you here," Shouko said.


    "Good luck," Izusu said.


    "Hurry up and go back," Haibara said.


    "Go and win," Rossweisse said.


    Ka looked at him for a while and kissed his cheek. She moved back and said, "It''s good luck charm, and please win to get grandfather''s approval."


    "....."


    Yuuki looked at Ka for a while and thought that this girl was very cute. He nodded and said, "I''ll go out now."


    They looked at Yuuki''s back and wanted to say a lot of things, but in the end, they decided to keep it after the battle was over since they wanted him to focus on this match.


    "THERE HE IIIIIIIIS!!!!"


    "FOLLOWING KUROKI, "THE ENTERTAINER" ICHIJOU YUUKI HAS MADE HIS ENTRANCE!!!"


    The entertainer was truly fit for his nickname since each of his fights caused them to be excited.


    Yuuki was helpless by this nickname but he didn''t care much. He walked toward Kuroki who was standing right in front of him.


    "Your way of fighting is truly fascinating," Kuroki said.


    "Thank you," Yuuki said.


    "But..."


    "In the battle of life and death, there is no need to worry about the crowd''s response," Kuroki said. He felt that Yuuki''s technique was too gaudy and it was simr to a clown in the circus.


    "Well, is this a battle of life and death?" Yuuki asked with a smile while opening his arms with ease.


    "HAHAHAHA!!!"


    "..."


    Everyone was surprised when they saw Kurokiughing.


    "Don''t disappoint me, Old Man," Yuuki said.


    "Funny, let''s see whether your skill is bigger than your mouth," Kuroki said.


    "..."


    The referee looked at both Yuuki and Kuroki and asked, "ARE YOU READY?!"


    "Good."


    "Agree."


    The referee nodded and shouted, "BEGINNNNNNNN!!!!!!!!!!"


    COMMENT 29ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>29</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1169: King of The Tournament 2

    The moment the shout of the referee reverberated through the arena, Yuuki leaped from his spot, sending out a dropkick.


    "....."


    Everyone opened their mouths since they didn''t expect Yuuki to be this reckless.


    Even Kuroki who was master of foresight was surprised when he saw that Yuuki suddenly sent him a dropkick. It was his first time fighting against a pro-wrestler, but this action caused his reactionte. However, his defense was in ce and he covered his head with both of his arms.


    BAANGG!!


    Kuroki was blown away by this dropkick and his defense was broken.


    Yuuki, who dropped to the ground after doing a dropkick, stood up once again and started with abination of punch and backhand chop with his right hand.


    Punch! Backhand chop! Punch! Backhand chop!


    Bang! p! Bang! p!


    It was a basic blow that pro-wrestlers usually did during a battle, but in Yuuki''s hand, this basic blow was very powerful.


    Kuroki frowned since he didn''t expect that this shy blow would be this powerful. He could feel the impact of this blow which made his bone tremble.


    In the face of Yuuki''s blows, Kuroki was using his arms to deflect the attack right in front of him.


    Yuuki kept doing this basic blow until at that very moment, Kuroki moved his hip to the side changing his direction to avoid Yuuki''s blow.


    Kuroki, who was right beside Yuuki, sent out a straight right punch.


    Fist moved closer, however, Yuuki jumped and locked Kuroki''s right arm. His hands grabbed into Kuroki''s wrist tightly and his legs intertwined together locking into Kuroki''s legs. In this position, he didn''t hesitate to break Kuroki''s right arm directly, however, he felt a danger before moving away from Kuroki jumping a few meters away.


    Kuroki had his left hand stopped and was quite surprised since Yuuki could detect him when he was going to use his "Devil Lance".


    The "Devil Lance" of Kuroki was very dangerous and once someone was stabbed by that attack then it would disrupt their rhythm in the fight along with bled continuously during the fight.


    Kuroki, who saw Yuuki jump away, didn''t hesitate and charged toward him sending out a punch right into his face. He realized from the fight earlier that Yuuki was very bad at a counter blow and better using a lock technique, however, the lock technique was useless on him since he could use "Devil Lance" to stop his lock.


    Yuuki saw Kuroki who sent out a punch right into his nose and moved his head down slightly, changing the direction of the punch into his forehead.


    BANG!


    Kuroki was surprised by Yuuki''s action, but he was more surprised at how tough Yuuki''s forehead was.


    "Spinebuster Double leg m!"


    Yuuki smiled and moved forward before grabbing Kuroki''s waist and lifting him up quickly right in his shoulders.


    Kuroki was surprised by this quick action and hurriedly used his elbow to strike Yuuki''s back, but his reaction was toote.


    Yuuki tossed Kuroki overhead by throwing both his legs forward, mming him right into the ground.


    BAAANNGGGG!!!!!


    The impact of that technique caused craters in the ground with Kuroki in the middle of it.


    "UOOOOOHHHHH!!!!!"


    Saw Paing and Sekibayashi were very excited when they saw this match.


    Saw Pain was very excited when he saw Yuuki block Kuroki''s blow using his forehead and Sekibayashi was excited when Yuuki lifted Kuroki up.


    Then both of them screamed excitedly when they saw Yuuki m Kuroki into the ground.


    Kuroki who had fallen to the ground was very surprised since his foresight would have never thought that there was a fighter who decided to fight him using such a gaudy technique. His head was quite dizzy since the back of his head was being mmed into hard ground.


    It was at this moment that suddenly Kuroki saw something drop toward his head. He hurriedly rolled away from the attack.


    Bang!


    Yuuki dropped his legs right into Kuroki''s neck and chest, but it was quite a bad idea since he missed it.


    Kuroki stood up quickly then sent out a powerful front kick right into Yuuki''s head.


    Yuuki dodged Kuroki''s front kick byying into the ground.


    Kuroki didn''t stop and changed the direction of his kick, dropping right into Yuuki''s head.


    Yuuki rolled away from Kuroki''s heel drop. He saw that Kuroki chased after him again then he grabbed part of the ground clenched tightly, turned it into fine sand then threw it at Kuroki who charged toward him.


    This action was being done very quickly, and Kuroki who charged toward him was also surprised by this sneak attack. He hurriedly closed his eyes and raised his arm to protect his eyes from the sand.


    The crowd was also surprised by Yuuki who was using sand to blind Kuroki.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!!!" Kataharaughed loudly when he saw Yuuki''s action. "Damn, your son is very smart!"


    "Did he learn ninjutsu?" Erioh asked.


    "......."


    Issei twitched his lips and wasn''t sure what to say since he didn''t really know what his son had learned.


    Kuroki had protected his eyes, but the moment he opened his eyes there was a knee that moved toward his chin.


    BAAAM!!!


    Yuuki jumped and sent out a high knee into Kuroki''s chin.


    Kuroki was blown away and stagger then suddenly his neck was being grabbed.


    Yuuki who had grabbed Kuroki''s neck pulled him and sent out a powerful knee strike right into his face.


    BAAAAM!!


    Yuuki who almost recovered once again being struck into chin once again, then suddenly he felt that the back of his head was being grabbed.


    "Facebuster!"


    Yuuki who had grabbed Kuroki''s head jumped forward, but suddenly his arm was being stabbed by something.


    Stab!


    However, Yuuki didn''t let go of his hand and mmed Kuroki''s head into the ground.


    BAAAAM!!!!


    COMMENT 18ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>18</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1170: King of The Tournament 3

    The audience was very surprised by this fight since it was very exciting, but also they wanted to strangle Yuuki at this moment, especially when they saw him throwing sand right into Kuroki.


    Kuroki was a very strong fighter, but they didn''t expect him to be beaten by that sneak attack, however, they decided to forgive Yuuki when they saw Yuuki''s continuous attack that was very exciting to watch.


    However, the fighters had never thought about such a thing during the match since the ground was very hard, but Yuuki could grab hard ground then turned it into fine sand.


    "This bad boy....." Sekibayashi said with a sigh, but he knew that such a trick was quite normal in the pro-wrestler since some people were using a chair, hammer, or stairs.


    They had to agree that Yuuki was a very bad boy, then they saw him m Kuroki''s head into the ground and wondering whether Kuroki would be defeated this easily, but their expression changed when they saw what had happened and knew that it would be easy to defeat Kuroki.


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow and saw that Kuroki had stopped the momentum of his drop using both of his hands. He let go of Kuroki''s head and clenched his fist dropping his punch right into the back of Kuroki''s head.


    Catch!


    Kuroki caught Yuuki''s fist with his right palm before standing up while pulling Yuuki''s fist.


    Yuuki who was being pulled suddenly being greeted by a "Devil Lance" from Kuroki''s left hand. He raised his left hand and blocked it, however, "Devil Lance" had passed through his palm. He frowned and ignored the pain in his palm, then grabbed Kuroki''s palm and broke Kuroki''s fingers which were caught in his palm.


    Crack!


    Kuroki raised his eyebrow while looking at Yuuki who was right in front of him. He had fought a sneaky opponent, and they were usually very cowardly, but it was his first time to fight such a smart opponent who would use everything in his surroundings then also got this guts that didn''t hesitate to sacrifice his own left palm to cause damage on his opponent.


    However, it wouldn''t be enough to defeat him. He raised his forehead and moved forward to send a headbutt.


    Yuuki also didn''t hesitate to send a headbutt too.


    BAANG!!


    Two headbutts met each other and caused them to stagger for a bit while also dripping a red liquid from their forehead, however, they had this smile on their faces showing how they enjoyed this fight.


    Yuuki, who hadn''t let go of Kuroki''s left fingers which were locked into his left palm pulled it then swung his left elbow to Kuroki''s face.


    Kuroki used his right hand which was damaged from his earlier battle to catch this elbow blow.


    Yuuki didn''t stop his attack and sent out a punch using his right fist.


    BAAANGG!!


    Yuuki''s fist connected to Kuroki''s face and blew him away. He tried to hold Kuroki''s left finger to lock him up, but Kuroki used the momentum when he was blown away to escape from Yuuki''s clutch.


    One of Kuroki''s eyes couldn''t be opened, but he didn''t care much and raised his defense once again to stop Yuuki''s blows.


    Yuuki sent out blow after blow using his right hand with abination of punch and backhand chop once again.


    This attack was being done very quickly, and this attack was very flexible making the crowd think that this attack was quite simr to Bando Yohei who had fought before in the tournament.


    Ohma and Yamashita also watched this fight and their expression also turned serious. They had seen this fight was very serious and they didn''t know who would win this match.


    Kuroki, who was a master of martial arts with his defense, counter, and foresight, could even defeat the King of Kengan Match.


    Or Yuuki who was known as an entertainer using his brain along with his physical ability sent out an unpredictable attack that even caused the foresight master Kuroki to be confused.


    It was a very exciting battle and they had forgotten about Yuuki who had thrown sand right into Kuroki before wondering who would be the winner of this match.


    Blood was dripping from Yuuki''s left palm, but he didn''t stop his strike using his right hand.


    However, Kuroki saw an opening once again in this very basic attack and sent out a powerful lower kick right into Yuuki''s knee.


    Yuuki, who saw Kuroki using a powerful lower kick, ignored the pain in his knee and charged toward Kuroki, bringing his body parallel to the ground and driving one shoulder into Kuroki''s midsection, pulling on Kuroki''s legs, as in a double leg takedown, and forcing him into the ground.


    Kuroki pulled his left leg which was caught by Yuuki''s wounded left palm and kicked him away.


    Yuuki who was being kicked into his stomach was blown away by Kuroki''s kick, however, he clenched his feet into the ground and stopped his movement.


    Kuroki, who had stood up, charged toward Yuuki once again and sent out a powerful palm thurst.


    Yuuki moved his head upward, dodging the palm, then caught Kuroki''s arm and put it into his shoulder and swung him down to the ground.


    Kuroki, who was in midair, sent out a strike right into Yuuki''s back of the head to stop the momentum this fall.


    However, Yuuki didn''t stop and mmed him down to the ground, creating a crater once again.


    Kuroki, who had fallen to the ground, coughed blood then saw the palm of feet moving down right into his face. He moved his head slightly, dodging the attack, then sent out a powerful strike into Yuuki''s crotch.


    Yuuki sweated profusely and moved back hurriedly, jumping away while looking at Kuroki with a scare. He saw Kuroki stood up and had a smile on his face as if he had his revenge.


    The audience, especially men, were also surprised and scared when they saw that Kuroki could alsounch such a sneak attack.


    Yuuki and Kuroki looked at each other again then screamed while charging at each other again.


    "AAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!"


    "AAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!"


    They knew that this fight would end soon and that was why they would use their everything poured all of their sweat and blood into thisst battle.


    COMMENT 37ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>37</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1171: King of The Tournament 4

    "YUUKI!!!!"


    "KUROKI!!!!"


    The audience had separated into half and the two groups shouted the name of the fighters that they supported in this battle. They didn''t expect Yuuki to be able to stand up this long and could fight against a strong opponent known as Kuroki. However, they also didn''t expect Kuroki to turn into this state being attacked by Yuuki in this battle.


    Kuroki and Yuuki are strong fighters, but there is only one winner in this tournament.


    Yuuki sent out an elbow blow right into Kuroki''s face.


    Kuroki raised his arm to block that elbow blow, but the force of this attack was harder than he had thought. However, he didn''t waste his chance and sent out a powerful right punch.


    Yuuki moved his head slightly avoiding Kuroki''s punch, but Kuroki grabbed Yuuki''s neck and pulled him into a headbutt. He moved his head slightly downward to avoid damaging his nose.


    BAANG!


    Two foreheads met each other making their heads a bit dizzy, however, Yuuki was better since his forehead was harder.


    Yuuki moved his wounded left palm and caught Kuroki''s neck lifting him up quickly into the air.


    Kuroki used his left hand to send out "Devil Lance" into Yuuki''s shoulder, stabbing it, causing wounds.


    However, Yuuki ignored it again and mmed Kuroki right into the ground once again.


    Kuroki and Yuuki were very stubborn and they wouldn''t admit they lost until they had lost their unconscious or died in this battle.


    Kuroki, who had mmed into the ground, felt his head and back in pain when suddenly one of his feet was being held.


    Yuuki decided to twist Kuroki''s feet, however, when he heard the slight crack noise his body was blown away by Kuroki''s kick.


    Kuroki stood up and ignored the pain in his feet charging toward Yuuki again before forcefully making a fist on his left hand which fingers were broken by Yuuki.


    Yuuki saw that Kuroki sent out a punch once again, however this time this punch was aimed at his body since Kuroki knew that Yuuki would use his hard forehead to block his punch.


    However, Yuuki moved his body slightly, making Kuroki''s punch pass through into his armpit before a jump sent out a powerful knee strike.


    Kuroki used his right palm to block this knee strike, but the impact of this attack was more powerful than he had thought and caused him to be blown away once again.


    Yuuki once again leaped and sent out a dropkick right into Kuroki''s face.


    Kuroki raised his right arm to deflect this dropkick, but because of the prolonged damage on his arm, it was impossible to fully defend this attack.


    BAAANGG!!!


    Yuuki didn''t stop and charged once again while raising his fist.


    Kuroki clenched his feet on the ground tightly to forcefully standing up on the ground then sent out powerful palm thrust at Yuuki who was charging toward him.


    Yuuki received a blow on his chin, however, at the same time, he who had fallen on the ground caught Kuroki''s legs lifting him up into the air.


    Kuroki who was thrown into the air felt confused by this action, however, his expression turned serious when he saw Yuuki''s next action.


    "Superman Punch!"


    Yuuki leaped into the air, snapping his rear leg back before striking Kuroki''s head with a swinging overhand.


    Kuroki raised both of his arms to block this attack.


    BAAANG!


    Kuroki was blown away by this attack, however, he flipped into the air beforending on the ground. Then charging toward Yuuki once again with his fist.


    Yuuki saw Kuroki''s punch at his face moving his head down once again, blocking Kuroki''s punch using his forehead.


    However, Kuroki''s attack wasn''t over since he also sent out "Devil Lance" right into Yuuki''s neck.


    Yuuki raised his left shoulder blocking Kuroki''s "Devil Lance" then mmed down a headbutt right into Kuroki''s chin.


    BAAANG!!


    Kuroki''s chin which had been continuously struck down by Yuuki started to crack at this moment and it made his movement stagger. However, his eyes were full of fighting spirit looking at the kindred spirit that he had been waiting for for a long time.


    "OOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    Kuroki howled and sent out six strike punches at Yuuki.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "AAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    Yuuki howled, letting those strikes hit his body before sending out a powerful uppercut right into Kuroki''s chin once again.


    Crack!


    Kuroki''s chin was broken at that moment making him lose consciousness for a moment.


    "ORAAAAAAA!!!!!"


    Yuuki roared loudly sending out a powerful strike at Kuroki''s face.


    However, at that moment, Kuroki woke up and sent out a high leg kick at Yuuki''s neck.


    Yuuki knew that this situation was dangerous and ducked down dodging Kuroki''s kick then grabbed his waist lifting him up into the air once again.


    "......"


    The audience, the fighters, and everyone in this arena was caught in a moment of silence watching this fight.


    Kuroki was lifted in the air, moving downward because of the force of gravity. He felt that everything was moving in slow motion and saw something moving toward his face.


    "ORAAAAAAA!!!!!"


    Yuuki didn''t show hesitation in this attack andunched a powerful strike right into Kuroki who was falling from the air.


    Kuroki saw a punch that was moving toward his face and tried to move his arms to block it, but his arms were very heavy and he couldn''t lift it anymore. He could only see the punch moving closer and closer into his face before it connected right into his face.


    BAAAAAAMMM!!!!


    Yuuki howled and put all of his strength into this punch.


    Kuroki was blown away very far and struck down into the wall.


    BAAAMM!


    Rihito, who saw his teacher being struck down, screamed loudly. "WAKE UP, SENSEI!! SENSEI!!!"


    Kuroki heard the voice of Rihito and wanted to say that he wasn''t his teacher, but he felt very sleepy at this moment and closed his eyes.


    Yuuki breathed heavily with a lot of blood dripping from every part of his body. He cleaned the blood on his face with his right hand then raised his hand right into the air.


    Cheers filled the entire area loudly, creating a tremor that shocked the stadium.


    "THE FIERCE BATTLE IS OVER!!!"


    "WE HAVE THE WINNER!!!!!!!"


    "OOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!"


    COMMENT 15ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>15</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1172: I have an offer for you

    "You''re hurt, you should rest for a bit," Isuzu said.


    "Well..." Yuuki only nodded while looking at the crowd who was dancing and singing in the middle of the party after the Kengan Annihtion tournament. He felt quite a disbelief that he had won the final and was still immersed in the night before.


    Shouko, Haibara, Izusu, and Rossweisse felt a bit distressed looking at his body which was wrapped with a lot of bandages.


    "Yuuki, Grandfather has acknowledged our rtionship!" Ka jumped happily right into Yuuki.


    BANG!


    Yuuki almost fell down when this girl suddenly jumped into him. He felt a bit stung since he didn''t use an Avalon to heal his body. "K - Ka, my body is quite hurt right now."


    "Owh!" Ka moved back and became worried about asking him a lot of questions.


    Erioh who wasn''t far away gritted his teeth, but he had to acknowledge that Yuuki was suitable to be the groom of his granddaughter.


    Issei, standing beside Erioh, only patted his shoulder with a smile.


    "What''s wrong with Katahara?" Erioh asked.


    "He is dancing over there," Issei said while pointing his finger at Katahara who was dancing in the middle of the party.


    "........"


    Erioh sighed and said, "He''s very lively."


    "I agree."


    "Yuuki, do you want to eat something?" Izusu asked.


    "Yes," Yuuki answered.


    "Good, I''ll bring you something!" Ka said.


    "....."


    Yuuki looked at Ka with a speechless expression. Izusu was the one who asked, but this girl was the one who answered. He shook his head and felt a bit lifeless for some reason. He looked at Ka and Isuzu who went to the banquet to get some food.


    "What''s wrong? You''re not that very spirited for some reason. You''ve won, right?" Haibara said.


    "I''m not sure, but my feelings are prettyplex right now," Yuuki said.


    "You''re not going to heal your body right now?" Rossweisse asked.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "It''ll be weird if my body heals so suddenly."


    Rossweisse nodded and agreed, however, she was also worried when she saw the red bandages that wrapped around Yuuki''s body.


    "But it''s good that you''re not that badly hurt," Shouko said while patting his head.


    Yuuki smiled and hugged Shouko while ignoring the pain in his shoulder.


    Some fighters were looking at Yuuki who was flirting with his girlfriends on the second floor of the condo. They knew that Yuuki had taken the crown of the Kengan Matches and he had be the target of everyone who wanted to reach the top.


    Ohma was one of them looking at Yuuki.


    "You alright, Ohma?" Yamashita asked. Even though he had heard from Yuuki that Ohma was alright, sometimes he was quite worried.


    "Yeah, my body is better than ever." Ohma clenched his hand and said, "I''m going to train after this." He pointed his finger at Yuuki and said, "I''m going to beat him from now on."


    Yamashita smiled and said, "Yes!" He looked at Ohma who had be very spirited and would support him no matter what, however, he started to get a headache when he thought about the debt that he needed to shoulder since he had lost. Even though his son had decided to pay for his debt, it felt quite strange for some reason.


    Yuuki who was eating suddenly was disturbed by the four CEOs along with their respective fighters, and some fighters who also wanted to talk with him.


    "Hahaha, Yuuki, you''re awesome!" Sekibayashi grinned happily when he saw his fight. He also didn''t expect that Yuuki would defeat Kuroki with pro-wrestler making him very proud for some reason.


    "YEAH!! YOU''RE ROCK, MAN!!!" Saw Paingughing happily.


    Both of them started to p Yuuki''s back at the same time since they felt very excited when they saw his fight before against Kuroki.


    "It''s a shame that you can sing in that condition," Adam said with a sigh.


    "I''m going to defeat you soon!" Imai said in his wheelchair.


    "Yes, I''m also waiting for you," Yuuki said.


    "Hey, have you decided who are you going to give your seat to?" Togo asked so suddenly because the joyous atmosphere turned quiet.


    "......."


    It wasn''t a secret that Yuuki was going to give his chairman seat to someone rather than keep it himself.


    There were a lot of reasons why he decided to give this position since he was too young and it was also very troublesome.


    Rino, Gen, Togo, and Togawa would be lying if they didn''t feel interested in bing the chairman of the Kengan Association, and the key was right in front of them.


    If Yuuki agreed to make them be a chairman then it would be very wonderful.


    Yuuki looked at the four of them and knew that the most suitable one would be Gen since Gen was one of the oldest members in the association and Gen was the only one who had normal business beside the four of them.


    Then there was also a matter of gender.


    Yuuki didn''t discriminate against a woman, but he knew the majority of men in association would look down on a woman if they really became the chairman of the association.


    Then there was also the matter of what business they had done.


    Togawa was alright since she was doing a record and music business, but Rino and Togo were in trouble since their business was quite strange.


    Rino was doing a hostess business, restaurant, and service industry.


    Togo was working as an arms dealer.


    Both of them had a bad image, and even if they really could be a chairman then there was a problem with controlling the members of the association.


    Yuuki also knew that if he really chose one out of four of them then there would be a problemter. He was wondering whether he could search for someone other than the four of them.


    Yuuki thought for a while then suddenly there was someone who had called him.


    "Yuuki, can we talk for a bit?"


    They turned and saw Nogi was there.


    "What are you doing here?" Togo said with a frown.


    Nogi didn''t care about Togawa and walked toward Yuuki. "I have an offer for you."


    Yuuki looked at Nogi and asked, "What offer?"


    COMMENT 36ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>36</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1173: Large Ship 1

    "Wee back!"


    Utaha, Ranko, Yukana, and a lot of more jumped into him when they saw him hade back home.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and sighed when he felt that they had touched his wounds.


    "Why do you have a bandage around your body?" Ranko asked.


    "Why is your shoulder red?" Yukana asked.


    "And who is the girl behind you?" Utaha asked.


    "......"


    "Cough! Cough! Let me exin," Rossweisse said.


    "Hello, my name is Ka!" Ka said since she wanted to see Yuuki''s house.


    They started to talk to each other about what had happened in the tournament and it was quite a long discussion since they wanted to know what had happened in their week''s stay in Ganryu Ind during the tournament.


    It was good that the talk stopped in a few hours, and Ka went back to her home after being picked up by her family and told them that she would visit again from time to time.


    Yuuki who saw Ka had gone started to heal his body and wanted to take a bath since his body was covered in blood, but suddenly he was stopped.


    "Let''s take a bath together," Ranko said.


    "......."


    Yuuki didn''t hesitate and brought them to the bathroom to make it into the pool party.


    Yuuki continued with his school day and his trip for a week didn''t cause him trouble since he had told his friends that this trip was very important.


    This time, he went with Chiaki along with the Hitotose group to go to Amagi Brilliant Park after school.


    Different from the past, this ce was very crowded and a lot of people kepting to this ce, and the new rides in the park had been made.


    They wereing to this theme park to see the ship that would be used for their dramater.


    "Is it alright for us toe without paying?" Mayuki asked with a scared expression.


    "Huh? What''s wrong, Mayu-chan?" Hinako seemed confused.


    "Hina-chan, if wee without paying then the police will catch us," Kuina said.


    "What?! I - I''ll enter a jail????" Hinako suddenly became scared.


    The three of them suddenly cried and hugged each other.


    "......."


    "That''s right, the three of you are going to enter jail," Yuuki said with a smile.


    "Uwaaaa!!!!"


    Chiaki hit his head and said, "Don''t tease them!"


    Yuuki caressed his head and said, "Well, they''re too cute. I couldn''t help but tease them."


    "........"


    Sob! Sob!


    Their eyes red, and still sobbed, however, they had calmed themselves.


    Yuuki who was by their side seemed quite speechless at this moment wondering how could they were being fooled. He sighed and felt a bit worried about their future. He looked at them and said, "You don''t need to worry, you''re a staff member now."


    "Staff?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "We''re going to perform a drama here, right?"


    Nod!


    They knew that they were going to perform a drama and it seemed that they had be staff without knowing it.


    Yuuki took something from his pocket and gave it to them. "This is the identification card, ce it on your neck and you can enter or get out of this ce freely."


    "Oh!"


    They took the identification card and ced it on their neck.


    "Don''t lose it or you''ll enter a jail," Yuuki said.


    "What?!"


    "Yuuki..." Chiaki looked at Yuuki sternly and sighed when she thought how this guy loved to tease them.


    "I was just kidding, if you miss that identification card then you just need to call my phone, alright? I''ll help you after that," Yuuki said.


    Nod!


    They nodded as if a baby duck who followed its mother seemed very cute and adorable at the same time.


    "Are you sure that you''re going to prepare a ship for this drama?" Chiaki asked, changing the topic of conversation. She knew that they were going to perform a drama known as "Titanic", however, she was quite surprised when she heard him that they were going to do it on a real ship.


    "It''s true." Yuuki nodded and said, "I have prepared it." He had made it using his magic and he didn''t need to hide that he was a magician here since Izusu and Latifa knew about it. It would be his first time performing a drama together with Chiaki as the main heroine and that was why he was going to make it very special.


    "Big ship?!"


    They seemed to be very interested in it.


    "Yuuki."


    Izusu came while wearing her red uniform.


    "Izusu-san!"


    Isuzu nodded and said, "You want to see the big ship, right?"


    They nodded and became quite curious about this big ship.


    "That''s right, Yukari and Uomi are in the stage, right now," Isuzu said.


    "They''re here?"


    Izusu nodded and said, "The member of Hokagou Tea Time (HTT) is also going toe soon."


    Chiaki looked at Yuuki and said, "You''re going to perform a concert again?"


    "Well, Yukari is going on an exam soon and this will be thest concert this year," Yuuki answered. He knew that Yukari wanted to build up her poprity to make her city to be more popr and that she wanted to do this concert since she would be quite busy next month preparing her exam to enter a university.


    "Yuuki, you''re alright to be this busy? You''re not tired?" Hinako asked worriedly.


    "No, I''m alright," Yuuki said. He didn''t feel tired since he wanted to change the bloody days that he felt for a week in Ganryu Ind and felt that this concert and drama were more than recreation for him.


    Hinako tiptoed and caressed Yuuki''s head. "Don''t work too hard, alright?"


    "......"


    Yuuki really wanted to kiss this cute girl right now.


    Then, Kuina, Chiaki, and Izusu also followed, Mayuki also wanted to caress Yuuki''s head, but she was too short to do it trying really hard to make herself taller, but it was simply impossible with her height.


    Yuukiughed and moved his head closer to Mayuki to make it easier for her to caress him.


    It was then when it was over, he decided to bring them to visit therge ship.


    "Let''s go to see the ship."


    They agreed without hesitation since they were very curious about the ship that would be used for the drama.

 Chapter 1174: Large Ship 2

    "Wow... It''s so big...."


    They were surprised when they saw the size of this ship in front of them.


    "Really? It isn''t the original size," Yuuki said.


    In front of them was a replica of the Titanic Ship which was made by Yuuki using magic. The size wasn''t that big since if it was too big then it would make it hard for the audience to focus their attention on the actor and actress in this drama and put their focus on the ship since it was too big making them startled.


    It was a drama and not a movie. That was why Yuuki made it smaller.


    Yuuki thought that it was possible to make a movie from this drama, however, he knew that it was better to make itter after his child was born or after he had graduated since it would take quite a long time to make a movie.


    "C - Can we see it?" Mayuki asked.


    "Sure," Yuuki answered.


    "Yay!" Kuina ran toward the ship.


    "W - Wait, Kuu-chan!" Hinako hurriedly chased after them.


    "You two, don''t run!" Mayuki said hurriedly.


    Chiaki shook her head and followed them since she was worried about them.


    Yuuki smiled looking at their reaction.


    "Yuuki."


    Yuuki turned and saw Rossweisse was there. "Rossweisse, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, it is just that I want to remind you about the opening of the Rating Game School of Sona," Rosswessei said.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Is it that time already?"


    "Well, it is quite near and my grandma will alsoe here," Rossweisse said and felt quite nervous when she thought that her grandma woulde.


    Yuuki wrapped his hand around her waist and said, "You don''t need to worry, I''m here, right?"


    Rossweisse smiled and nodded. It was good that she had a boyfriend now, and it would be more wonderful if they were able to marry soon, however, she knew that she needed to wait at least one year since he needed to graduate.


    They went to the stage and practiced the drama while also familiarizing themselves with the ship since that ship would be capsized at the end of the drama.


    It might seem quite wasteful to destroy this ship at the end of the drama, however, for a perfect drama, it was worth it.


    Then again, Yuuki could repair this ship easily with his magic.


    They entered the training mode and didn''t realize that a lot of people had also watched their practice in this room.


    The one who watched them was the staff of the theme park along with Yukari, Uomi, and the member of HTT.


    They watched Yuuki along with the Hitotose group on the stage with quite a curious expression. They knew Yuuki would do a drama about the tragedy of the Titanic ship which was a famous ship in the past that had fallen into the ship.


    However, they didn''t expect it to be a romance drama and it made them became curious.


    Yuuki, Chiaki, and along with the people who joined the drama stopped for a while and realized that there were a lot of people in their surroundings.


    Yukari, Uomi, and the member of HTT also came toward him while asking him a lot of questions about the drama.


    Yuuki didn''t say too much and only said that they needed to wait until the drama started since it wouldn''t be fun to hear a spoiler from his mouth.


    "What about the concert?" Yukari asked.


    "I have heard that you have sung a new song before?" Mio said.


    They were surprised when they heard him making a new song once again.


    Then they started to discuss what kind of song they would sing at the concert. They had decided to sing some songs while also deciding to sing three new songs once again.


    The discussion took quite a while before he continued to train in the drama, then we went back together before it was veryte.


    Yuuki went back to his home and started to think that he was quite busy. He had been doing a lot of things such as manga, anime, drama, singing, games. ''What again?'' He knew that he needed to work hard when he was young then he could retire early having fun with his girlfriends.


    "Is it good?"


    Yukana massaged Yuuki''s head.


    "It''s good, thank you," Yuuki said.


    "No problem," Yukana said with a smile.


    Yuuki was looking at his girlfriends along with Akane and Makoto who were watching the match of the tournament in the Garyuu Ind.


    Utaha sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that there would be a lot of strong martial artists in this country."


    Ranko sighed and said, "I want to watch your match directly."


    "You''re very popr, Yuuki," Makoto said while looking at the audiences who cheered on Yuuki during the match.


    Akane looked at Yuuki and said, "Still, you have made another girl fall for you."


    "......"


    They knew that it was impossible to stop him, but it was good that there was only one girl who fell in love with him.


    Yuuki moved his arm around Yukana''s waist and moved her into hisp.


    "Kyaa..." Yukana was a bit startled then hugged him unconsciously.


    "Well, there are a lot of things that have happened on that ind," Yuuki said. He also hadn''t told Haibara that he had caught both Gin and Vodka with his magic. He was wondering what he should do with them.


    "Tell us what happened there," Utaha said.


    They were spending their time together to fill their loneliness yesterday and didn''t even have time to talk about the matter that had happened on the ind.


    However, tonight was different since they were free.


    Yuuki nodded and started to tell them about the story where he was inside the ind and also told them about the fight that had happened while watching the recording video. Frankly, he wanted to bring them to his room to have another round of a fight, but he knew that he needed to hold himself since it wouldn''t be toote to do itter.

 Chapter 1175: Gondul

    Rossweisse was slightly nervous while waiting in the airport.


    Yuuki was reading a magazine but stopped when he looked at Rossweisse. "You don''t need to be that nervous, right?"


    "Well... it has been a while since I have met my grandma," Rossweisse said.


    Yuuki and Rossweisse came to the airport to wait for Rossweisse''s grandma to arrive in this country since they would go to the underworld after this to see the opening of the Rating Game School which was opened by Sona.


    Rossweisse''s grandma was a very famous magician and also Valkryie.


    The devil had made alliances with the fallen angel, angel, and Norse myth.


    This invitation would also promote the rtionship between each of the supernatural races.


    Yuuki also understood that the Rating Game School wasn''t that popr in the eyes of the high-rank devil, especially when the students of those schools were a devil from the reincarnated devil or the lower rank devil in the underworld.


    For the high-rank devil the Rating Game was their privilege and the appearance of this school wasn''t good for them, however, the one who made it was Sona who was the heir of Sona n and also the little sister of Serafall Leviathan who was also part of the Four Maous.


    The Four Maou also supported Sona to create this school, even though this school had been created and got a lot of support, but the influence of the high-rank devil from big n was very huge in the Underworld.


    That was why Sona also invited famous people from other''s supernatural races.


    "Is it alright for you to not wear your mask?" Rossweisse asked. She knew that Yuuki didn''t like it when his real identity was being mixed with the supernatural world.


    "It''s alright since she will be in my family soon," Yuuki said.


    "......"


    Rosswessei blushed and smiled sweetly at this moment. Yuuki''s words had confirmed that he was serious with her and would marry her in the future. She was very happy at this moment and hugged his arm while the nervousness that she had felt had disappeared.


    "Why didn''t your grandma use teleportation toe here?" Yuuki felt weird since Rossweisse''s grandma decided to use an airne.


    "She had said that she wanted to try an airne since she had never tried it before," Rossweisse said.


    "......"


    Yuuki thought for a while and remembered that Rossweisse''s grandma was living in the countryside.


    "What''s your grandma''s name?"


    "It''s Gondul."


    "Gondul, huh?"


    It was then suddenly there was someone who had shouted Rossweisse''s name.


    "Rossweisse!"


    Rossweisse turned and her eyes brightened. She stood up and ran toward the direction of this person. "Grandma!"


    Rossweisse and Gondul hugged at each other and were very happy since it had been a while since they met each other.


    Yuuki also stood up while also observing Gondul.


    G?ndul is an elderly woman who wears a deep blue colored robe. She has a fearless look, appears to be the same height as Rossweisse, has a good posture, and looks to have a slim figure overall.


    Yuuki was wondering whether the people in this airport didn''t care when they saw Gondul who was wearing a robe. ''Is it magic?'' He didn''t care much and walked toward them.


    Gondul who hugged Rossweisse noticed Yuuki walking toward them. "Rossweisse, who is he?"


    Rossweisse was blushing, but she hugged Yuuki''s arm. "Grandma, let me introduce you. His name is Ichijou Yuuki, and he is my boyfriend."


    "Hello, grandma," Yuuki said with a smile.


    "......."


    Gondul looked at Yuuki for a while and asked, "Can you take off your sses?"


    Yuuki nodded since these sses were being made by magic and it was normal for the magician in Gondul''s level to notice the enhancement in his sses. He took off his sses then suddenly he heard a scream.


    "Kyaaa, Yuuki!!!"


    "What?! There is Yuuki?!"


    "Where?!"


    Yuuki hurriedly put on his sses once again and said, "Let''s go back first since it''ll be terrible if those people have surrounded us."


    Rosswessei nodded and also agreed since she also knew how terrible Yuuki''s fans were.


    Gondul felt weird by the reaction of the people around and only knew that Yuuki was very famous in this country.


    They went to the car that was parked quite nearby before sighing in relief.


    "You''re very famous, huh?" Gondul said.


    "Yuuki is a singer, after all," Rossweisse said and felt a bit proud by Yuuki''s achievement.


    "Heh...." Gondul nodded and was also happy when she was her granddaughter''s reaction. "That ss, Rossweisse, are you the one who makes it?"


    Rossweisse shook her head and said, "No, the one who made it was Yuuki."


    "Oh!" Gondul was surprised and asked, "Yuuki, you''re a magician?"


    "Well, I''m just a normal magician," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse rolled her eyes when she heard Yuuki''s answer.


    If Yuuki was a normal magician, then the majority of magicians in this world was only a parlor trick.


    Yuuki looked at Gondul and asked, "Do you have anywhere you want to go, Grandma? Do you want to go to the Underworld right now?"


    "Well...." Gondul thought for a while and asked in surprise, "You know about this Rating Game School?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I have also been invited."


    Gondul looked at Yuuki and felt that Yuuki wasn''t that simple, but she didn''t know him. "Just who are you?" She knew that her granddaughter was happy with Yuuki, however, she was more curious about who Yuuki''s real identity was.


    Yuuki created a mask before putting it on his face.


    The moment he put on his mask his appearance started to change with the appearance of the famous magician in the supernatural world.


    "......"


    Gondul opened her mouth wide and seemed very surprised then she looked at her granddaughter who seemed telling her to keep it a secret.


    "......"


    Gondul took a deep breath and massaged the temple of her head. "I''m too old for this."

 Chapter 1176: Auros

    The moment that Gondul knew who Yuuki''s real identity was, the conversation between them was very smooth.


    At first, Gondul thought that Rossweisse was hiding her identity as a magician from her boyfriend, but it seemed that wasn''t the case and she was quite surprised when she knew that Rossweisse''s boyfriend was the person who had caught Loki in the past.


    Gondul had learned a lot of things that Yuuki had done along the trip and they had decided to go directly to the Underworld since the Rating Game School since she wanted to familiarize herself in the Underworld''s condition.


    Sona had also booked them a hotel nearby to this school to make it easier for them tomunicate at both ces.


    The three of them would be a special lecturer that had been invited by Sona to her new school. Then there was also a magician assembly that would be held the day after.


    Yuuki had told Akeno, Rias, and everyone to meetter in the hotel where everyone was staying.


    "So have you done that?" Gondul asked curiously.


    "Grandma!!!" Rossweisse blushed when she heard her grandma''s question.


    "No, we have only kissed, but we haven''t reached that stage yet," Yuuki said, answering truthfully.


    Gondul sighed and looked at Rossweisse. "Rossweisse, you''re already an a.d.u.l.t, I also want to see my the children of my grandchildren."


    "But Yuuki is a high school student!" Rossweisse said.


    "......."


    Gondul was surprised and asked, "Really?"


    "Yes, I''m in my sophomore year and I''m 17 years old," Yuuki answered.


    "You seem very mature for your age," Gondul said.


    "It might be one of the reasons why your granddaughter fell in love with me," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse blushed in response.


    Gondul sighed and said, "This child is very smart and all of her youth she spends with studying. She doesn''t have any experience in rtionsh.i.p.s, and that is why I hope that you can take care of her."


    "Yes, I''ll take care of her," Yuuki said while holding Rossweisse''s hand.


    Rossweisse blushed and nodded.


    Gondul sighed again and felt both happy and jealous for some reason. She was quite old and she was also an old widow. She felt that it was good to be young and had another love once again, especially when the partner was as good as Yuuki.


    The trip was quite long since they decided to go directly to the Underworld.


    The location of this school was in the Auros which was part of Agares''s territory. It is one of the ces which represents Agares''s territory which is said to have the best agricultural products in the Underworld.


    Why do you ask that it isn''t being built in Sitri''s territory?


    There were a lot of reasons, however, the main reason was politics.


    Like what Yuuki had mentioned before that the politics of the Underworld was being divided into two. The old people thought that the Rating Game could only be yed by a high-rank demon, however, there was a revolution where some people supported the reincarnated devil and the lower-rank demon to enter this tournament since the number of those groups had bergepared to the high rank and pure devil made it hard for them to ignore their opinion since it might cause a war once again.


    However, the people who thought about that were only a minority since the majority of the devil was looking down on those lower groups.


    Then there was also Hyoudou Issei who was known as the strongest reincarnated devil who also the owner of the Boosted Gear, and there was also a lot of reincarnated devils who owned Sacred Gears too.


    The big n didn''t agree for that school being built in the Sitri''s territory since it might weaken their power, and that was why Sona was very disappointed when she thought that she couldn''t build that school.


    However, the head of the Agreas n had decided to be the middle-man and settled this problem.


    The Agreas n was very famous and they were very trustworthy.


    Yuuki was riding his flying car while also showing his invitation to this school before entering the territory.


    It was surprisingly very easy for him to enter since his poprity and prestige was very loud and high in the Underworld.


    Yuuki, who was in his "Archer" disguise, had been known by a lot of people since he had saved the Underworld several times.


    "You''re very famous," Gondul said.


    "I have oftene to the Underworld," Yuuki said.


    It was before long that they had arrived in the Auros.


    Yuuki who had arrived in Auros realized that it was simply impossible to build a department store in this area since this ce was simply the countryside. He had thought that there would be a city, but that didn''t seem to be the case.


    The people in this ce made their living by working as farmers, but the poption in this ce wasn''t very high. It wouldn''t be weird if this town were to be developed by turning it into a sightseeing location for tourists since it was close to the sky city Agreas, which was the holynd for the Rating Game.


    But sadly, the town which acted as the sightseeing spot was located at the opposite of this ce while the sky town of Agreas was located between two towns. Also, since the tourists that came to see Agrea would spend their time enjoying the sky city rather thaning to the nearby town.


    Yuuki sighed and understood why Sona agreed to help him build this ce since she knew that this ce was a quiet and peaceful town.


    If this location was busy with a lot of people then it would be hard for her to promise him.


    Yuuki also understood that Sona also wanted him to build something in this city to make this town more prosperous. He felt used and didn''t feelfortable. Somehow, he needed to spank that ass of that sses girl.


    Sneeze!


    Sona sneezed with a cute gesture.


    "Are you alright, Kaichou?" Tsubaki asked and thought that Sona was really cute.


    "I''m alright." Sona looked at the window in her room and said, "Yuuki should havee now."


    COMMENT 33ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>33</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1177: Predicament

    Their arrival in the Auros didn''t cause the people who lived in this town to be curious or made them be a center of attention since they were very lowkey and even though this ce wasn''t a popr sightseeing ce, however, there were some tourists who came to this town from time to time to enjoy the countryside feeling.


    Yuuki looked around this town and could only see that this ce was simr to a Europe where the road and house were made from stone.


    There were also a lot of farms and windmills making the people who came to this town very rxed.


    "It''s like my home in Northern Europe," Rossweisse said.


    "Really?" Yuuki asked curiously since he knew that Rossweisse was living in the countryside before.


    "Yes, you shoulde to our house in the future," Gondul said.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes, I''lle in the future."


    Rossweisse smiled and said, "I''ll bring you to a lot of ces and foodster..."


    The three of them talked to each other in a very happy mood while looking at the scenery around.


    In the middle of the town, there was a huge watchtower, then in the southern part of this town, there was a newly built building which was simr to a Kuoh school, however, its size was smaller. On the gate of the school was a namete which has the words "Auros Academy" written on it in Devils symbols.


    Yuuki knew that it was the location of the school and had remembered the way so they wouldn''t be lost when they went out tomorrow.


    "Let''s go to the hotel first to rest," Yuuki said.


    Gondul and Rossweisse agreed with Yuuki since the event would start tomorrow and they hade one day earlier.


    They went to the hotel and they were greeted by the staff before they were guided to their room.


    Gondul looked at both Yuuki and Rossweisse and asked, "Are both of you going to sleep together?"


    "Hmm..." Rossweisse nodded with a blush. She had often slept with Yuuki, however, they hadn''t gotten into thest step.


    Gondul looked at Rossweisse and sighed. "My granddaughter has a grown-up."


    "Grandma!" Rossweisse couldn''t help but felt very embarrassed at this moment.


    Gondul looked at her grandson-inw and couldn''t help but felt that he was more and more pleasing to the eyes.


    Yuuki didn''t know what Gondul was thinking and even if he knew he didn''t mind too much.


    They went to their own room and decided to rest early since they wanted to go to schoolter.


    Gondul gave something to her granddaughter and whispered something. "Use this."


    "......."


    Rossweisse looked at the paper that Gondul had given to her, however, she was surprised when she learned that it was a guide to use conceptive magic.


    "What is that?" Yuuki was a bit curious.


    "N - Nothing!" Rossweisse hurriedly hid this paper and looked at Gondul who was smiling at her. She sighed at her grandmother who loved to tease her.


    They didn''t stay too long and went to their own rooms.


    Rossweisse decided to take a bath first and Yuuki was reading a book on the bed.


    Inside the bathroom, Rossweisse was very nervous, however, her eyes were focussed on the paper that had been given by her grandmother. She knew that there were only both of them now and different from before they had been dating each other for a month or so. She had be quite bold, however, she hadn''t entered thest step.


    Rossweisse closed her eyes and had a firm expression on her face. After she had taken a bath she went out of the bathroom.


    "Y - Yuuki, you can take a bath...." Rossweisse said with a shaky voice seemed very nervous. Even though she had said that she was going to do it, however, she couldn''t help but felt very nervous at the veryst moment.


    Yuuki felt that Rossweisse''s reaction was quite funny. "Well, I''ll take a bath now."


    But he would be lying if he wasn''t tempted by Rossweisse.


    Rossweisse was covered in a white towel which only covered half of her body showing her smooth shoulders and her slightly wet hair made her be s.e.xier.


    Yuuki closed his eyes for a while and turned. "Rossweisse."


    "Hmm?"


    Rosswesse turned then suddenly she was kissed on her lips.


    !!!!


    Rossweisse was surprised and wasn''t sure what to do, especially when Yuuki inserted his tongue inside. Her head was confused and her body was very hot, however, suddenly he stopped while smiling at her.


    "Delicious." Yuuki licked his lips and said, "I''ll take a bath first."


    Rossweisse fell down slowly to the ground with a reddish face. "...Auu....."


    Yuuki who was inside the bathroom was taking a shower with cold water to calm himself.


    Rossweisse who was waiting in the bed was chanting the magic slowly with a low voice, then the door of the bathroom was opened and she knew that the wolf hade out then she who was the sheep would be eaten soon.


    If this was before then there would be a lot of people who wereing together and making it hard for them to spend time together.


    However, this time was different since there were only both of them.


    Yuuki moved toward Rossweisse and sat down on the edge of the bed. "Rossweisse."


    Rossweisse was very shy and didn''t dare to look at him.


    Yuuki wanted to bully this young man and took her chin and wanted to eat her lips.


    Rossweisse didn''t put up a fight and closed her eyes waiting to be eaten, however, suddenly...


    Knock! Knock!


    "......."


    Yuuki closed his eyes and felt quite annoyed.


    Knock! Knock!


    "......."


    "Yuuki...." Rossweisse was very shy.


    Yuuki sighed and shouted, "We''re sleeping!"


    "Yuuki, it''s me! Akeno!"


    "There is also me, nyaa!"


    "Oh, me too!"


    "......"


    Yuuki and Rossweisse looked at each other before sighing at this predicament.


    COMMENT 14ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>14</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1178: The Opening of The Rating Game School

    The day after Yuuki along with Rossweisse, Gondul, Akeno, Rias, and all of the members of the Gremory peerage went to the Rating Game school which was built by Sona.


    Saji, who was being sent by Sona, hade to the hotel to pick them up at the school.


    "Sorry, Yuuki, we have bothered you," Akeno said with a very bright smile.


    Rias also nodded and knew that both of them were about doing something the a.d.u.l.t would do. She didn''t have that much experience in that area and could only blush, however, she knew that she had bothered them and felt a bit sorry.


    "..."


    Rossweisse and Yuuki felt a bitplex and could only smile awkwardly.


    Gondul smiled and said, "Young is good."


    "What are you saying, Grandma? You''re still very young," Yuuki said. He didn''t let it go into his mind since he knew that he had a lot of chances in the future.


    Issei sighed and felt that it was useless to feel jealous at Yuuki, however, at the same time, he felt that he should be braver since there were two girls who had been waiting for him.


    But Issei was a bit scared when he thought that his first time would be messed up. He looked at Yuuki and wondered whether he should talk with him about this problemter.


    They had a conversation along the way about the Rating Game school.


    "There are about 150 students in this school," Saji said.


    "Well, that''s quite a lot," Yuuki said.


    "Yes, I hope that this ce will be better in the future," Saji said.


    "Don''t worry, I can see the potential in this school," Yuuki said. He wasn''t lying since Sona''s school might be the best school in the future since she was the first devil who dared to open the rating game school for the lower rank devil and reincarnated devil.


    Even though the standing of those two sses was very low, if in the future they could be a great devil or raise their rank then it was possible that this school would be one of the pirs to educate the young generation of the devil in the Underworld.


    The moment they arrived at school, they were weed by Sona along with her peerages.


    "Wee to the Auros Rating Game school," Sona said with a polite smile.


    They nodded while talking to each other looking around this school.


    Yuuki who had looked at this school yesterday had to admit that there was nothing special about this ce since its building was very simr to the Kuoh high school with a little smaller size.


    Sona guided them while telling them about the location of a gymnasium, swimming pool, main building, toilet, and a lot of more.


    Then they went to the gymnasium where the first students of this school had gathered along with their parents.


    "There are a total of 400 people inside the gymnasium with both children and their parents," Sona said.


    "What is their age?" Yuuki asked.


    "10 years old," Sona said while adjusting her sses.


    Yuuki nodded and felt that 10 years old was very suitable to be a student in this new school since they were in the middle of their growth and there would be a lot of potential within them.


    "What do you think of this school?" Sona asked.


    "It''s good." Yuuki thought for a while and said, "Oh, right, I haven''t congratted you yet."


    "No problem." Sona was a bit blushing and said, "I - If you be a teacher in this school then it will be very good and apany me to build this school together...." Her voice was very low when she uttered those words.


    "What did you say?" Yuuki asked.


    "Nothing!" Sona hurriedly said with an embarrassed face.


    "......"


    Yuuki heard it, however, he decided to pretend that he didn''t hear it since he didn''t think that he had time to manage this school, especially when he made someone pregnant.


    It wouldn''t be good if he was too busy with his job since his family was more important.


    "Hey Rias! Sona! Red Dragon Emperor!"


    Loud voices shouting, they turned and saw Sairaorging toward them.


    "Sairaorg-san!" Issei was surprised to see him here and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Of course, I''m going to teach those students martial arts!" Sairaorg said with augh.


    ''Martial art, huh?''


    Yuuki was wondering whether Devil had martial art since he only knew the majority of them were using magic rather than their body to fight.


    "Let''s meet with the children," Sona said.


    They nodded and followed Sona to the gymnasium where the children and the parents had been waiting.


    The moment they came, everyone cheered loudly when they saw the hero who had defended the Underworld when it was being attacked by the Hero Faction and Jabberwocky.


    Issei, Yuuki, and Sairorg were especially famous in this ce since the three of them had done a lot of things during the battle.


    They started to ask a question, especially for Yuuki who was wearing his mask.


    "Can you show us what is under that mask?"


    "What is your magic?"


    "Are you male or female?"


    Yuuki was quite speechless, but he felt that it was a very normal question when the people of the Underworld were very curious about his real identity.


    There weren''t a lot of people who knew about his real identity and it had be a mystery for everyone.


    Then the Emperor of the Rating Game came and also joined the opening of this school.


    Diehauser Belial.


    The moment Diehauser came everyone was very excited since he was the idol of everyone in the Underworld.


    Yuuki also understood why Diehauser had be an idol since Diehauser was the same as everyone else in this ce.


    Diehauser''s childhood wasn''t good and his family wasn''t rich, however, his fate changed when he became the Emperor of the Rating Game.


    Everyone in this ce also wanted to do the same.


    Yuuki started to think that this school would really be sessful in the future.

 Chapter 1179: Lesson

    The opening of the school was over, and everyone had helped Sona to manage this school while cleaning it since she didn''t have a helper in this school.


    It was quite surprising that the school was being opened by high school students, however, if they only taught them how to fight in the Rating Game then it was very easy since all of them were quite strong and they had fought a lot of strong opponents in the past.


    But if they were being told to teach something general such as mathematic, biology, physics, etiquette, or the lesson which was important in daily life then they couldn''t do it since their knowledge about that matter was limitedpared to the professor who had learned about such a matter in their lifetime.


    However, they were lucky that Yuuki and Rossweisse were here since he could teach them about a lesson such as mathematics, physics, and a more general lesson that was told in human''s world.


    This lesson might seem quite unnecessary for some of them, but not all of the children in this ce had a dream to be a champion of the Rating Game, and some of them wanted to work in the research ce or in the hospital to be a very good doctor.


    Sona, who heard Yuuki''s opinion, also knew that it would be a trouble if she didn''t invite a teacher who could teach those children general knowledge. She looked at Yuuki and felt more and more wanted him to be with her helping her, however, she was afraid that he would reject her. She could only shut her mouth and buried what she wanted to say deep waiting for the right moment.


    Then when the children hade to the school once again everyone started to teach them a lesson, especially Kiba and Sairorg who taught those children swordsmanship and martial art.


    Issei didn''t teach them anything, however, he was being asked by a lot of children how to be "Oppai Dragon" and "Is Oppai good?". Of course, when he was being asked that question, he started to preach to them how good "Oppai" was and how wonderful it was.


    Then the children heard Issei''s words as if had been hit by enlightened.


    Yuuki looked at Issei and wondered whether this guy wanted to build a cult.


    "Sona seems to want to say something to you," Rias said.


    "Well?" Yuuki looked at Rias curiously.


    Rias looked at Yuuki and said, "Sona is my childhood friend, and I can tell that she wants to ask you something, but she is holding back because of something."


    Yuuki rubbed his nose and said, "I could tell that she wanted to invite me to make this school be better together."


    "Then why not help her?" Rias asked. She knew that Yuuki was very smart, especially in terms of business management.


    "I''m quite busy right now, I don''t want to help her with half-assed feeling...." Yuuki said with a serious expression. His time was limited and for him to give up his time to stay with his girlfriends and stay with Sona to build this school was something that very hard to do. His intention to start a business was to make him able to spend his day together with his girlfriends without trouble.


    For his business, he could let the professional manage it and his team to watch over those professionals.


    "How about you?" Yuuki asked.


    Rias shook her head and said, "Building a school isn''t my dream."


    "Then, what is your dream?" Yuuki asked.


    "My dream is to seed Gremory n and be a great n head," Rias said.


    "For me, you have seeded in bing a King for everyone in your peerage." Yuuki smiled and said, "Then, a great n head is just a matter of time."


    Rias smiled sweetly and said, "Thank you."


    "No problem, however, if you''re too busy, you won''t have a chance to meet the right person in the future," Yuuki said.


    "Oh? Then should I search for the right person right now when I''m not that busy?" Rias asked with a smile.


    "We have a promise for a date, however, we haven''t done it," Yuuki said with a regretful expression.


    "Yeah...." Rias also sighed.


    Both of them were quite busy and it was very hard to find the right time to go out together.


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "Well, we''re still young, we have a lot of time."


    Rias nodded and said, "That''s true."


    If someone heard their conversation then they would have never thought that both of them were high school students.


    "However...." Yuuki suddenly said.


    "However?" Rias looked at Yuuki curiously.


    "If you want, we can skip the date and the do the advance things to see whether we''re a match or not," Yuuki said.


    "Advance things?" Rias raised her eyebrow.


    "Well...." Yuuki moved closer and whispered something to her.


    Rias shuddered and felt a bit weak when Yuuki moved closer to her ear. Her body was a bit weak, especially when she heard his words. Her face turned red as her hair. "Y - You pervert!"


    "I was joking," Yuuki said with a smile.


    However, Rias didn''t really mind about this matter since a date between the two of them was just a pretext or just a catalyst for both of them to change their rtionship deeper.


    Yuuki thought that Rias was angry since she didn''t say anything, however, it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    Rias tucked his shirt and said, "Well, how about we go out tonight?"


    Yuuki''s eyes brightened up when he heard this invitation.


    However, when Rias and Yuuki talked about their date tonight, suddenly they felt a creepy feeling, and the unique purple sky in the Underworld turned white.


    "What''s happening?" Rias said with a serious expression.


    "....."


    Yuuki sighed and felt depressed when he thought that he was once again being disturbed. Then suddenly he felt there was a notice inside his head and knew that there was a quest.


    COMMENT 13ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>13</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1180: This person again?

    The color of the sky faded turning into pure white.


    Everyone started to panic when they saw what had happened in this ce.


    [Everyone, please enter the school to protect yourself!]


    Sona used the announcement to tell everyone to enter the school since no one knew what had just happened.


    "Yuuki!!"


    Everyone unconsciously moved to Yuuki since they knew that the safest ce was beside him.


    "My name is Archer here," Yuuki answered with a sigh.


    "...."


    Everyone suddenly realized that they hurriedly nodded.


    Then there were two hologram pictures in 3D that appeared in front of them that showed both Gondul and Sairorg.


    Gondul was in the city hall gathered together with the other magicians talking about the magicians which had been kidnapped by Qlippoth.


    Sairaorg has been in Agreas since he stayed there after his first day of school.


    "Grandma, are you alright?" Rossweisse asked in worry.


    Gondul shook her head and said, "I can''t use magic in this ce."


    !!!!


    Everyone turned serious and checked whether they could use their magic since without their magic then they were powerless. They tried it however, they were in luck that they could use it.


    "It seems that only the magicians in this city hall can''t use magic." Gondul turned serious and said, "But this person is very strong to be able to cast a seal without any of us noticing."


    The magicians who had gathered in the city hall were a group of very famous magicians and all of them had the power of the high-ranking devil, however, the person who cast this seal was able to use it without any of them noticing.


    When everyone was talking to each other about what had just happened, Yuuki read the quest that appeared in his head since it was easier to tell who was his enemy from this quest.


    [Quest: Protect everyone]


    [Reward: 3X Random Reward]


    [System tips - The entire town is sealed by powerful magic and a group of terrorists will soon kill all of the people in this ce. Protect all of the people in this town along with the group magicians since they''re the only people who help to stop what is about to happen in the future]


    ''What''s about to happen in the future?''


    ''Is it about 666 (Trihexa)?''


    Yuuki thought that it was the only possibility and he also remembered that the topic of this magician gathering was 666 (Trihexa), however, those groups of magicians didn''t want to help Rivezim with his ambition.


    ''He ns to kill them, huh?''


    Yuuki didn''t have more detailed information about Rivezim and wondered why Rivezim needed to attack them in this town.


    "Old Satan technology?"


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow when he heard these words.


    "Agreas is known as the ce where the technology of Old Satan is being kept, and even Ajuka-sama hasn''t been excavated and there is still a lot of mystery here," Ravel said.


    "But what are they going to search for in this ce?" Kiba asked.


    "We need to know what their objectives are first," Rias said.


    "Their first objective must be us. The Magicians have researched a topic rted to 666. So they are after us. But they also covered Agreas with a barrier. They may have some kind of intention," Gondul said.


    Sky City Agreas.


    Rivezim and his group had covered this town and Agreas with an ellipse-shaped barrier. If they were after this town which currently had the magicians, then they could have simply covered this town only with a sphere-shaped barrier. That meant that they must have a reason why they also sealed Agreas.


    "The technology from Old-Maou''s era. "


    Ravel muttered, and Rias also nodded.


    "The technology thates from the Old-Maou''s era is used in Agreas. There are still areas we can''t decipher and the research institute belonging to Ajuka Beelzebub-sama is currently investigating the deep region of that ind. Rizevim Livan Lucifer who is the son of the previous Lucifer must be after a certain thing on that ind."


    Yuuki rubbed his chin and said, "The legacy of the Old-Maou''s era¡ªor it can be a type of weapon. And it''s most likely rted to 666." He felt that if it a cliche novel''s development then there must be a weapon that could destroy everything on that ind.


    However, his mission was to protect everyone and the matter of that ind didn''t really matter to him.


    "They made a barrier of this scale, so won''t there be someone outside the barrier who can sense something strange is going on?" Issei asked.


    "They must already be aware that will happen if they make such bold moves like this. Most likely, there''s a chance that they have closed the connection with the outside world by distorting time and dimensions to make sure people outside won''t realize it," Sona said while narrowing her eyes.


    Then they continued to talk about the protection of the matter of barriers that rted to time and space.


    Agreas hadn''t put up a barrier to stop such a thing since it was a holynd for a Rating Game, and also a tourist ce.


    The Arch-Duke of Agreas was reluctant to close Agreas since it generated a lot of money, however, it backfired and caused this incident to happen.


    They could only sigh at their luck then suddenly the door opened.


    "What happens?" Rias asked.


    "T - There is a vision in the sky!"


    !!!


    Everyone hurriedly went to the outside of the school and saw a Devil''s symbols written there which read "Please wait for a moment". They put up an alert stance, then they heard a mocking voice.


    [Eh? Has the broadcast started already? Seriously? Hold on a sec~. This old man right here still hasn''t eaten his meal. But you are still telling me to appear? Fine, fine.]


    They heard a familiar voice then the vision in the sky started to change into a familiar silver-haired middle-aged man.


    Rizevim Livan Lucifer!


    Yuuki could only sigh at this moment.

 Chapter 1181: 3 Hours

    [Ncha Uhyahyahyahyahyahya! It''s everyone''s idol, the old man Rizevim¡î . Hi there everyone, or long time no see! I guess terrible things are happening to all of you, so I decided to personally exin the situation since it will be weird if there isn''t one! You know how the scene where your enemy exins the situation to you is one of the mostmon cliches?]


    Yuuki didn''t mind since such an enemy was good so he didn''t need to search for more clues about this matter.


    [I''m sure all of you have kinda realized it, anyway, the truth is we covered this whole region with a barrier! Oh my, I''m sorry for surprising all of you from the get-go!]


    Rivezim''s expression seemed to be simr to an elementary school student who just got a perfect score in their exam and showed it to their parents with a proud expression waiting for their parents to give them a reward.


    [The one who did that is one of our allies, Ladon-san from the Evil Dragon''s Army! He''s the guardian of the golden apple that was killed by the hero, the First-Gen Heracles!]


    A giant creature appeared behind Rivezim and gave everyone an evil aura that made them chill.


    It wasn''t their first time meeting an evil dragon, however, each time they had seen them they couldn''t help but felt shocked.


    Yuuki who saw this creature felt quite strange since it was a dragon that wasbined with a tree. ''Tree Dragon?''


    [Well, like always, we resurrected it and turned it into a regeneration monster with our key item, the "Holy Grail". The protective walls and barriers he uses have a severe defense. And also, with the help of Euclid-kun''s Longinus, we were able to cover the whole region!]


    Euclid appeared beside Rivezim while holding Holy Grail in his hand.


    Gasper, who was seen biting his lip, tried to endure the anger inside.


    [And to all the people in that town! We have also put a barrier around that town while sealing away the famous Magician''s magic. The one who sealed it is also Euclid using the knowledge of A?i Dah¨¡ka-san!]


    Rivezim sighed and said, [It''s a shame that A?i Dah¨¡ka-san can''t see what has happened in this town since he has been killed by someone. Anyway, let''s be optimistic! This barrier has also been enhanced by the use of replica Boosted Gear that we have sessfully created!]


    !!!!


    "What?!"


    That news caused a surprise in everyone.


    They remembered that Rivezim had cut down one of the Issei''s hands in the past and Yuuki had also told them the possibility of creating the replica of Boosted Gear, however, they didn''t expect that they had sessfully created a replica of Boosted Gear, and even if they were sessful, they didn''t expect it to be this fast.


    [Surprise, right? Surprise, right? Hehehe, our Euclid-kun is genius!]


    Rivezim seemed to be very proud and Euclid only smiled hearing the praise of his boss.


    [Now then, that ce has beenpletely shut away from the outside world along with time, so the people outside haven''t realized it. Thebo between the Evil Dragons and the Longinus sure is amazing~!]


    Rivezimughed once again while shrugging his shoulders.


    [Why did I do this, you ask? The reason is simple. Since the Magicians over there didn''t cooperate with us, we''ve decided to blow them away all together since it seems like they will get in our way!]


    Yuuki didn''t think that it was wrong. If he became a viin then he might do the same thing as Rivezim.


    [Also, it will save us the trouble if we can steal a bit of Agreas''s technology! That''s because my papa and others were the ones that made them~. Don''t you think it is normally a thing I should inherit since I''m his son? Hey, don''t you think so?]


    Yuuki nodded in response, however, it was good that no one noticed his nod at that moment.


    Rivezim narrowed his eyes and pointed his finger at them.


    [Uhyahyahyahya, I''m sure the D¡ÁD team which was formed to defeat us are over there too, right? Oh, we already received information about it beforehand. It does seem interesting, so shall we have a match? The armies of mass-produced Evil Dragons and the legendary Evil Dragon-sama will head over there¡ªas well as the sky city. ¡ªIn order to crush it. So try to stop them. Hey, really, try to stop them]


    [This time is different since we have made a lot more preparation!]


    Rivezim snapped his fingers, in that instant, many giant purple fire pirs started to grow around the town.


    "Incinerate Anthem?" Yuuki couldn''t feel the heat from this fire and felt that the advantage of this Longinus wasn''t the temperature of its fire but rather its holy property.


    "Incinerate Anthem! The Longinus possessor who is affiliated with the Maverick Magician''s group, "Hexennacht"!"


    "The fire-pir is built as if it is surrounding this town. That''s one of the replicas. There''s nothing but death for Devils that touches them and even the Magicians will turn into ashes. I have heard that she has joined this group, but I never thought she would show up here," Gondul was shocked.


    Everyone turned grim since they knew that they didn''t only need to fight Evil Dragons, however, they also needed to fight a Longinus user.


    Rivezim was very happy to see their expression and waved his finger as if saying there would be a lot of surprises again in the future.


    [That''s the gist of it, so do your best! We willmence our actions in three hours! Uhyahyahyahyahya!]


    Then the vision ended here.


    "...."


    Everyone turned quiet and thought about the children and the people who were living in this ce.


    Yuuki knew with this quest he needed to protect all of them here. ''Three hours...'' He had a patient and waited for them toe.

 Chapter 1182: War Within The School

    Three hours had passed, and everyone had prepared before Qlippoth started their attacks.


    The children''s and the mother went to the shelter which had been prepared by Sona when she built her school.


    The father of those children had prepared to help fight against Qlippoth.


    Yuuki looked at the me pirs which were standing tall around along with a barrier behind it.


    Rossweisse had tried to use her magic item to teleport everyone, however, it seemed that it couldn''t be done since this barrier sealed all the space magic within, however, it was possible to use other magic.


    Yuuki could destroy the barrier directly, but he was a bit curious about what they would do. He was wondering where they had the confidence to fight him. He was sure that they knew about his power which had defeated both Azi Dahaka and Grendel, and he had sealed the soul of two evil dragons.


    Yuuki didn''t know where they had their confidence. He suddenly thought for a while and realized something.


    ''Is their purpose not attacking this ce?''


    Yuuki thought about this possibility and felt that it was possible since he didn''t think that it was worth it to use all of their armies to kill all of the people in this ce, especially when they needed to face him.


    ''It''s like I''m missing something...''


    Yuuki looked at Rosweisse and asked, "Rossweisse."


    "Hmm?" Rossweisse looked at Yuuki.


    "In your student days,'' you have also researched about 666, right?" Yuuki asked. He knew that the intention of Qlippoth was to unseal 666 which was sealed by God of the Bible then went to another world.


    "Yes, I have researched the possibility of sealing 666," Rossweisse said.


    "Sealing? Not unseal?" Yuuki was surprised.


    "Yes." Rossweisse nodded and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, it is just that you''re very amazing," Yuuki praised.


    Rossweisse wanted to smile, but the atmosphere made it hard to do it. "Yuuki, can you break this barrier?"


    "It''s possible," Yuuki said.


    ????


    Rossweisse was confused and asked, "Then why not destroy it earlier?"


    Xenovia had tried to break the barrier that covered this town earlier using both of her Durandal and Balmung, however, it recovered quickly and when it was also impossible to attack the ground to drill out from this ce since the pir of me was also under the ground.


    "It''s just that I might destroy this town along with the school." Yuuki looked at Rossweisse and said, "What do you think?" If possible he would use teleportation to teleport everyone, but space magic was sealed inside this barrier.


    The only answer to destroy this barrier was to go all out destroying everything, however, he also understood Sona''s feelings for this school.


    Sona''s feeling for this school was simr to a feeling of something precious and she would do everything to protect this school.


    Yuuki didn''t think that this school was more important than their lives, but he didn''t think that Sona would think the same.


    That was why he decided to wait for them toe then destroyed them thoroughly breaking this barrier after that.


    "Destroy the school, huh?" Rossweisse muttered. She didn''t care much about the school, however, it was different for the Devil group.


    "But you don''t need to worry since I won''t let you, your grandma, and everyone here get hurt," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse sighed in relief when she heard it, but she felt that he still hid something. "Tell me, what are you really nning?"


    "I''m not nning anything, but I''m curious," Yuuki said.


    "Curious?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "You might not notice it, but there are a lot of devils, magicians, and a lot more with an evil intention that has entered the city before."


    "What?!" Rossweisse was surprised to hear it.


    One of the reasons why he had brought Rossweisse to Ganryu Ind was also to protect her since he knew that he was being targeted. He told her that Qlippoth might have their eyes on her and wanted to capture her.


    Of course, Yuuki wouldn''t let them do that and he had forgotten how many people of the Qlippoth that he turned into a fish feed in Tokyo Bay. He was sure that those fishes had be very robust and fat making a lot of profit for those fishermen in Tokyo.


    "...."


    "Why me?" Rossweisse was confused.


    "If I''m not wrong then it should be because of your research," Yuuki answered.


    "My research...." Rossweisse sighed and understood everything since she wasn''t dumb and it was easy to connect the dot of this problem.


    "What about your grandma?" Yuuki asked since he was in the outside waiting for the enemy toe rather than ying with the children trying to calm them down while having a conversation that would make their eyes wet.


    Yuuki felt that it was better to be prepared rather than having a melodramatic conversation. ''How cliche...''


    "She is working with other people''s magicians to unseal the seal in the magic assembly and ns to teleport everyone in a safe ce," Rossweisse said.


    Yuuki stood up and kissed Rossweisse''s lips.


    Rossweisse was stunned and her face turned red.


    They kissed for a while before separating.


    "W - What are you doing?!" Rossweisse was very embarrassed.


    "Just be careful, alright," Yuuki said.


    Rossweisse nodded with a smile and said, "I''m very strong, you don''t need to worry."


    "..."


    Yuuki felt that Rossweisse had just raised a g and something would happenter. ''Well, it doesn''t really matter... ''


    Then everyone joined them and ready for the battle since the enemy hade. They had discussed the n of this battle, however, suddenly a magic circle that was used by a magician suddenly appeared within the schoolyard.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw their enemy since the number of their enemies wasrger than they had thought.


    Hundreds of Evil Dragons appeared in the sky along with a woman with short hair adorned with numerous ribbons while wearing a purple Gothic lolita outfit.


    "Walburga the Purple mes. The possessor of the Longinus "Incinerate Anthem."

 Chapter 1183: We need another maid...

    "How do you do, Devils? My name is Walburga, I''m one of the leaders of "Hexennacht". Pleased to make your acquaintance~~"


    Walburga smiled while looking around.


    Yuuki was wondering whether this woman didn''t notice him standing among the crowd.


    "I came here with the Evil Dragons to burn all of you under Rizevim-ojisama''smand. It will be worth burning all of you if you get infatuated with me."


    Walburga''s voice was very squeaky making everyone very ufortable.


    "It''s about time the battle begins, so are all of you ready?"


    They red at Walburga.


    "Iyaan, all of you sure are scaring me. The Devils are in a bad mood. Ufufu, it looks like it will turn interesting."


    Walburga acted as if she was scared, then she looked around. "Which one of you is Rossweisse-san?"


    Everyone unconsciously looked at the direction of Rossweisse.


    "The thing is, I was told to bring you as harmless as I possibly can..."


    "From whom?" Rossweisse frowned.


    "From Euclid-san. He said he wants you. Iyaan, I''m so jealous that a handsome man is asking for you," Walburga said with a smile.


    "Really? Then tell her that she is unavable," Yuuki said while hugging Rossweisse''s waist and cing his chin on her shoulder.


    Rossweisse blushed with his actions. "Y - Yuuki, there are a lot of people here..." However, she didn''t move away and also felt beside him.


    Walburga sighed and said, "Well, Euclid-san''s luck is really bad....." She looked at Rossweisse with an envious expression and said, "Your luck is very good for being loved by two men."


    Rossweisse didn''t say anything and only looked at Walburga.


    Yuuki smiled and said, "You''re not afraid of me?"


    "Afraid?" Walburga tilted her head and said, "Can you defeat this group of the Evil Dragons alone?"


    "If possible, what do you think?" Yuuki asked.


    "........"


    Walburga was silent for a while then sheughed. "Hahaha, that''s the biggest joke that I''ve ever heard this year!" She looked at him and said, "If you can do that then, try it!" She floated high into the sky and said, "Everyone starts the attack!"


    "Take care of the rest, I''m going to handle this ce," Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki, be careful," Akeno said before she moved toward the magic circle which appeared in another location.


    "Yeah...." Yuuki answered, but he wasn''t sure whether Akeno had heard it.


    Everyone nodded and scattered around in different directions to fight against their enemy.


    "OOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!"


    The roar of the evil dragons echoed through the sky as if trying to tell them that the three hours time had passed.


    "Stay with me, alright," Yuuki said.


    "Hmm..." Rossweisse nodded.


    Yuuki took a deep breath and his eyes turned bright before chanting, "Golden Wild Hunt...." Then a golden flintlock pistol appeared on his hand and he pulled the trigger.


    BAAAM!


    "....."


    The group of evil dragons and Walburga looked at Yuuki with augh.


    "Hahaha, what can you do with that flintlock?! And where are you aiming?" Walburgaughed, however, suddenly something incredible appeared in front of them.


    On the top school suddenly there was a strange ripple that appeared out of nowhere.


    Walburga started to count the number of ripples which suddenly appeared in the air, then suddenly she had a bad premonition.


    Countless sh.i.p.s suddenly came out of those ripples.


    "......."


    Everyone opened their mouth wide since they had lost count how many sh.i.p.s that hade out in this ce so suddenly.


    Each of the sh.i.p.s posses four artillery cannons at the bow and stern, it is equipped with fourteen cannons on both sides of the boat with a span of a little less than 37 meters. There are also threerge floating cannons that seem different from all the cannons within the sh.i.p.s giving a sci-fi feel.


    Yuuki who was hugging Rossweisse''s waist jumped on the main ship that seemed different amount the countless sh.i.p.s.


    "OOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!"


    The Evil Dragons didn''t show a fear rather it was an excitement that they had never felt before. In their life, they were living to fight and they saw a strong opponent right in front of them. They had died, however, they could be revived and they didn''t feel that there was anything to fear in front of these countless sh.i.p.s which were floating in the air.


    Walburga was quite nervous, but when she saw the excitement of the herd of Evil Dragons, She had be confident and didn''t feel that she would lose. "ATTACK!!!!!"


    "OOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!"


    Rossweisse who was right beside Yuuki didn''t feel fear, rather it was unconditional trust and it was good that she could see him fighting from a close distance since when he was fighting he was really handsome.


    "FIRE!!!!!"


    Then all of the sh.i.p.s which covered the entire sky suddenly started to brighten, no, it was its cannons however because how bright it was it made the entire sh.i.p.s seem to be brightened.


    The Evil Dragons charged toward Yuuki who was standing on the main ship.


    Sona and Rias looked at this scene with a nervous expression, then suddenly heard a roar of the explosion.


    BOOOOM! BOOOOOM! BOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!


    "OOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!"


    The Evil Dragons roared and some of them started to run away from this location when the countless sh.i.p.s had started their attack.


    Yuuki didn''t give them mercy and shot out all of the cannons within the sh.i.p.s that he had created causing chaos and a huge explosion within the herd of the Evil Dragons.


    At that moment, the ground was shaking and the sound of an explosion could be heard from time to time without stopping.


    Being bombarded, the herd of Evil Dragons was powerless and they could do nothing in front of the fleet in front of her.


    Walburga who was floating behind the herd of the Evil Dragons saw what had happened right in front of her and she knew that she couldn''t defeat him. Then she saw that more and more Evil Dragons had fallen to the ground and had turned into something that was unrecognizable after being bombarded by countless sh.i.p.s.


    ''Run! Run! Run!''


    Walburga knew that she needed to run away so she could stay alive, however, how could Yuuki let that happen.


    Yuuki created a spear with a chain on the blunt side and threw it right into Walburga.


    Walburga, who was ready to teleport, suddenly was stabbed by a spear right into her right shoulder. "AAAAAAA!!!!!!"


    The spear which had drilled into her body started to transform into a chain that covered her entire body.


    Walburga could do nothing and her right shoulder was in pain, however, suddenly the chain was tightened since Yuuki had yanked the chain to pull him right in front of her.


    "....."


    Walburga''s mind was in fear when she was him right in front of him.


    Yuuki traced her lips slowly ying and entered his finger inside her mouth making it hard for her to say something. "Sleep first, when you wake up...."


    Walburga didn''t hear what he had said in the end before she fainted directly, however, she knew that she had been caught by the enemy.


    Rossweisse looked at Yuuki and asked, "What are you going to do with her?"


    "Well....." Yuuki looked at the pir of ice which had disappeared around the barrier and knew that it was almost over. He looked at the direction of the tree dragon that had appeared before and said, "We need another maid, right?"

 Chapter 1184: Landon 1

    Issei, Saji, and Koneko were fighting against Ladon or the tree dragon in front of them. They knew that the dragon in front of them was the one who had made the barrier that had trapped everyone.


    How did they know about this? It was because Ladon had exined it to them.


    Cliche antagonist who would exin all the things that they had done.


    Ladon exined that he was the one who had created the barrier and if they wanted to make the barrier disappear then they needed to end his life.


    "Damn!"


    Issei was wondering why this dragon was so hard. He felt that it was harder to fight this dragon rather than fighting Grendel in the past.


    Ladon wasn''t very proficient in attack, rather it had very hard defense and was very proficient in barrier magic.


    Then suddenly someone entered and passed through the me pirs.


    "Sairaorg-san!"


    "Yo!" Sairaorg said.


    "Why are you here, Sairaorg-san?" Issei was confused.


    "We have the upper hand in Agreas and I''m here to help you," Sairaorg said. He looked at Ladon and said, "I''m here and now, you don''t need to worry about anything."


    "Sairorg-san!!!"


    They seemed confident when Sairaorg hade to help them since they knew how powerful Sairaorg was.


    "Do you want to destroy my barrier?" Ladon scoffed and said, "A devil who can''t even use magic wants to destroy my barrier? You sure can make a joke."


    "Whether I''m joking or not then let me show you!" Sairaorg leaped toward Landon and sent out a powerful punch. "AAAAA!!!!!"


    BAAAAMM!!!


    The barrier which was punched seemed to not be affected by Sairaorg''s punch.


    "Just go back and sleep, maybe you can destroy my barrier in your dream," Ladon said.


    "RAAAAAA!!!!!" Sairaorg didn''t give up and poured all of his Touki into this punch.


    "I''ll help you, Sairaorg-san!"


    Issei who was in his Bnce Breaker started to use his "Illegal Move Triaina".


    "Welsh Dragonic Rook!"


    Issei''s arms became very huge and used his booster to move very fast in front of the barrier of Ladon then sent out his punch.


    BAAAAM!!!


    "I''ll help you too."


    Koneko had transformed using her Magic Item and used her trump card to send out a powerful st of blue light that was made using the force of her Magic Item, sting it right into the barrier.


    BAAAAMM!!


    Saji could only look at Koneko, Sairorg, and Issei who was attacking Ladon who was hiding inside his barrier. He couldn''t help but clenched his hand tightly since there was nothing that he could do to help them. ''No, I can''t do something!'' He raised his arm and shot out his Sacred Gear which was known as the Absorption Line to transfer his magic power to everyone. "I''ll support you!"


    "Thank you, Saji!" Issei didn''t look back and shouted, "Get destroyed!!!!"


    "AAAAAAA!!!!!"


    Koneko and Sairorg were also attacked at the same time.


    The barrier which was attacked by thebination of the three of them suddenly started to crack.


    "There is a crack!" Issei was excited.


    Landon, who only saw a crack, scoffed then moved his branch-like hand fixing the crack on his barrier.


    "What?!"


    The three of them were surprised and they couldn''t destroy the barrier.


    It was when their attack stopped that Landon started his counterattack. His branch-like hand passed through his barrier and mmed it right into three of them.


    BAAAAMM!!!


    "ARGGGG!!!!!"


    The force behind Landon''s attack was very powerful and blew away the three of them.


    "Everyone!"


    BAAAAAMM!!


    The three of them were stuck to the ground with their entire bodies trembling in pain just because of one attack from this evil dragon.


    It was also at this moment that Yuuki summoned countless sh.i.p.s to destroy a group of Evil Dragons.


    Landon didn''t look at the four Devils in front of him rather focussed his attention on Yuuki since he knew that that person was the one who had defeated Aziz Dahaka and Grendel in the past, however, he didn''t show a fear rather it was excitement.


    Each of the Evil Dragons had a simr personality and all of them wished for chaos while having never thought too much about the consequences that appeared in this world.


    "Hmm, he is sure strong....." Landon looked at the direction of the school and looked at the four of them. "Your four are sure to be very weak."


    "Kuh....!"


    They tried to stand up even though they felt that their bodies would fall all the time.


    "Let''s see what your expression is when I destroy the school that you have tried to protect," Landon said and raised his branch-like arm high moving toward the school.


    "NOOOOOO!!!!!!!"


    They were in a panic when they saw what was about to happen.


    "I won''t let you do that!" Sairorg drank a Phenex Tears right away recovering his body then shouted, "REGULUS!!!"


    "Yes, Master!"


    A lion roared then transformed into a golden light that moved toward Sairaorg.


    "Regulus Rey Leather Rex!"


    Sairorg and Regulus shouted at the same time and did a Bnce Breaker.


    Regulus, which turned into golden light, had turned into a golden, lion-themed armor that covered Sairaorg''s body.


    "AAAAAAAAA!!!!!"


    Sairaorg leaped and put all of his Touki into this punch to stop the branch-like arm of Landon.


    BAAAAAMMM!!!!!


    The moment both of their attacks met each other, a shockwave caused the people who stayed nearby to be blown away and caused a lot of crack on the ground.


    Landon was quite surprised by Sairaorg''s power.


    "I WON''T LET YOU DESTROY THE HOPE OF THOSE CHILDRENS!!!!" Sairaorg shouted since he knew how important that school was for the children and he wouldn''t it to be destroyed by this Evil Dragon.


    "You''re very strong, however, do you think that I have only one arm?" Landon said and used his other arm to smash Sairaorg.


    "What?!"


    BAAAAAMMM!!!


    Sairaorg was blown away by Landon''s attack.


    "SAIRAORG-SAN!!!!!!"


    "Now, who can protect this school?" Landon raised his branch-like arm again and smashed it toward the school.


    "NOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!"


    "Burn...."


    "Ry¨±jin Jakka!"


    me suddenly appeared and covered the entire branch-like arm.


    "AAAAARRRGGGGG!!!!!"


    Everyone felt the heat from this fire and could feel that the sweat that came out from their bodies was abnormal and they could feel that their skin started to be dry.


    "Get back."


    Yuuki appeared in front of Landon while holding a katana, with a dark purple handle and a circr handguard.

 Chapter 1185: Landon 2

    Issei, Koneko, and Saji brought Sairaorg along with the father of the children who helped to fight against Qlippoth away since they knew that it was very dangerous to be close to the battle between Yuuki and Landon.


    They could feel the heat that came toward their battlefield and if they stayed too long in that ce they could be dehydrated by this me.


    "So hot...." Koneko said while looking at the me which came out from Yuuki''s me.


    "Koneko-chan, can Archer manipte a fire?" Issei asked in a confused manner since he had never known about it. What he knew was that Archer often used a bow or sword during his fights.


    Koneko shook her head and said, "No, it is my first time to see it...." She looked at Landon and said, "Maybe he has decided to use fire because his opponent is a tree."


    "Trees are weak against fire, huh?" Saji said while looking at the battle and couldn''t help but feel envious. He was weak and he couldn''t even help his friends to defeat this Evil Dragon.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Sairaorg woke up after being attacked by Landon.


    "Sairaorg-san!!!"


    Everyone cheered when they saw Sairaorg had woken up.


    "What happens?" Sairaorg felt that his chest was in pain, but he forced himself to ask that question.


    "You have fainted because of Landon''s attack," Koneko said.


    "What about Landon? What about the school? Ugh....!" Sairaorg frowned in pain.


    "Sairaorg-san!"


    "It''s alright..." Sairaorg tried to calm them down.


    "Archer is fighting against Landon now." Koneko looked at Yuuki and said, "For the school, it is safe."


    "That''s good...." Sairaorg sighed in relief then he looked at the battle which was happening in front of him. He only realized it now since his mind was about the school being destroyed by Landon, however, he also felt this regret that he couldn''t defeat this Evil Dragon by himself. He felt that he was too weak for now.


    "Master...."


    Regulus who had turned into a lion form noticed his master''s sadness.


    "I''m alright..." Sairaorg said while looking at the battle since it was the thing that he could do right now with his injured body.


    Landon, whose arm was being burned, hurriedly pulled his arm inside his barrier, however, the fire on his arm couldn''t be stopped. He made a quick decision and cut down the arm which was burned by Yuuki.


    The arm which was cut fell to the ground and it was being burned continuously before it turned into ash.


    "You...!" Landon was full of anger looking at Yuuki who was right in front of him. He knew very well that this guy was the person who had defeated both legendary Evil Dragons, but he had never expected that he would be this strong.


    Yuuki didn''t do anything and looked at Landon''s barrier. He had seen it before that this barrier could block the attack of Koneko, Sairaorg, and Issei at the same time. He didn''t feel that it was weird and felt that it was something that Evil Dragon could do since if it couldn''t block the attack of three of them then it was too weak to be called a legendary Evil Dragon.


    Landon, who was inside his barrier, felt safe and didn''t think that Yuuki could destroy his barrier. "Hehehe, even though your fire is very strong, do you think that you can destroy my barrier?"


    "You have that much confidence in your barrier?" Yuuki asked.


    "Of course! Show me whether that fire can destroy my barrier?" Landon showed pride in his barrier magic and he didn''t think that anyone could destroy it.


    "Then, let me see how strong your barrier is." Yuuki pointed his katana to Landon and said, "Fortress ze..."


    The moment he uttered that technique, he created an immense wall of me, which surrounded Landon along with his barrier and formed a huge contained sphere of me in which to imprison him.


    Landon who was inside the barrier started to get worried since he started to feel the heat from this fire. He strengthened his barrier and lowered the temperature inside his barrier to make his barrier more bearable.


    "DON''T UNDERESTIMATE ME!!!!"


    BAAAAANG!!


    The barrier which had been strengthened created a shockwave around its surrounding, however, it couldn''t stop the fire which imprisoned him.


    Landon manipted his barrier and pushed the fire in his surroundings using his barrier.


    Pssshhh!!!!


    High-temperature mes and a barrier touched each other causing a sizzling sound.


    Landon changed the property of his barrier into an ice barrier.


    "OOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!"


    Yuuki who saw the ice barrier was quite surprised by Landon''s action and had to admit that this dragon was very strong, however...


    "Torch...."


    Yuuki waved his katana downward and caused a great inferno that appeared right on the top of the barrier moving toward the barrier.


    Inferno which suddenly appeared on the top of the barrier caused Landon to be surprised and distracted since he didn''t expect that Yuuki could use such a powerful technique twice.


    Melt...!


    The barrier didn''t even crack, however, it melted the moment it touched the inferno.


    Landon closed his eyes and said, "I lost." He didn''t even need to see what happened to him.


    The inferno and the firebined together and burned the barrier into ash then burned Landon who was inside the barrier.


    Landon didn''t even scream when he was burnt, but his eyes kept looking at Yuuki and said, "You''re very strong."


    "You too," Yuuki said.


    "See you next time," Landon said and hoped to face him again to show how powerful his barrier truly was.


    "I hope not," Yuuki said and caught Landon''s soul which wanted to escape before all of the fire within the area disappeared. He looked around and sighed, even though he had controlled the fire, but it also destroyed some locations in this town.


    Shatter!


    The barrier which had surrounded Auros and Agreas was destroyed the moment Ladon was defeated.


    However, in that very moment, Agreas which was in the sky suddenly disappeared from its location then....


    BOOOM!!!


    Yuuki turned and saw that someone had attacked his girls. He clenched his sword and thought that someone was too tired to live in this world.

 Chapter 1186: Euclid 1

    Yuuki who had caught Walburga made all of the sh.i.p.s which he had created disappear beforending on the ground together with Rossweisse.


    BAAAAAMM!!!


    Then they saw the fight between Landon with Issei, Saji, Sairaorg, and Koneko quite nearby to the school.


    "Y-- Archer, thank you," Sona said and almost said his real name. She was very thankful to Yuuki who had helped to protect her school.


    "It''s alright," Yuuki said.


    "What are you going to do with this woman?" Rias asked.


    "Make her my maid," Yuuki said.


    "...."


    They didn''t feel that surprised anymore since Yuuki had also made Jeanne into his maid before.


    BAAAAM!!


    It was at this moment that Sairaorg, Issei, and Koneko were defeated by Landon.


    They knew that the situation would be very bad for them.


    "I''m alright here," Rossweisse said.


    Yuuki looked at Rossweisse and suddenly felt that the chance that this woman would be attacked would be very high. "Can you handle this ce?" Even though he had defeated the majority of the Evil Dragons, there were still a lot of them in their surroundings.


    "Yes, we can handle them," Rias said.


    Sona didn''t answer him since she saw that Landon wanted to destroy the school. "NOOOO!!!!"


    Yuuki teleported and stopped Landon''s attack on the school.


    They sighed in relief when the school was alright since there were a lot of people inside. They continued with their n to unseal the seal within this area to teleport everyone to the outside.


    Rias, Rossweisse, and Sona along stayed here to protect everyone who stayed in this ce.


    Everyone who saw the fight between Landon and Yuuki couldn''t help but be surprised while also feeling relief since they knew that they would be alright, however, they also felt the heat of the fire from their location.


    "It''s very hot...."


    Rossweisse and Sona used their magic to cool down the temperature in their surroundings, making it cooler.


    "What an amazing fire..."


    They nodded, however, suddenly they noticed that this person was a stranger.


    But Rias realized who this person was and became shocked. "You''re..!?"


    The man didn''t answer her and caught Rossweisse directly. "I''m going to take her."


    "What?!"


    "Let go of me!" Rossweisse tried to escape, but the strength of the man was more powerful than she had thought.


    "Let go of Rossweisse!" Rias used her magic, but the man put Rosswessei right in front of him. She stopped her magic and red at this moment. "What are you doing here!"


    "Is that something that you should ask your brother-inw?" Euclid said with a smile.


    Sona realized and thought that this man was simr to Grayfia.


    "Euclid, let go of her or else..." Rias couldn''t contain the anger in her voice.


    "Calm down, I''m here to talk with you for a while." Euclid looked at the battle between Yuuki and Landon and said, "But he is sure very strong..." He sweated unconsciously, but he didn''t realize it. He looked at Rossweisse and said, "You know that I have been very interested in you."


    "In me?" Rossweisse was confused.


    "Yes, your research is amazing that you can even think about sealing 666," Euclid said.


    "Why did you do this?! Why did you betray Grayfia?" Rias suddenly asked.


    "Me? Betraying my sister?" Euclid shook his head and said, "No, I''m not the one who is betraying her, but she is the one who is betraying me for that monster."


    "Monster?"


    "My brother isn''t a monster!" Rias refuted.


    "He is a monster." Euclid refuted and said, "During the war of the Supernatural, there are a lot of things that have happened and there are a lot of creatures which have mutated into something different such as your brother and....." He looked at the direction of Yuuki but didn''t say anything aftward since he was afraid of the magic which cursed someone to death after some of his names.


    "I don''t understand why you women love such a monster," Euclid said.


    Rossweisse only frowned, looking at Euclid.


    "What''s with that expression?" Euclid frowned.


    "Nothing, it''s just if he is here then he is going to say that you''re a sis-con," Rossweisse said. She might be affected by Yuuki and also would provoke their enemy using that chance to counter.


    "......."


    "Sis-Con....."


    They looked at Euclid weirdly at this moment.


    Rias realized something and said, "That''s why you''re trying to kidnap Rossweisse.." She could see some resemnce between Grayfia and Rossweisse and also understood why Rossweisse had called him "Sis-Con".


    "You''re sick," Sona said without mercy.


    "Sick? No, I''m not." Euclid shook his head and said, "You guys don''t understand everything, what I''m looking for and what I''m trying to do."


    "You''re only destroying the peace in this world," Rias said.


    "Destroying peace in this world? Isn''t that something normal to do for the Devil? Devil is doing something evil, and that is why I don''t understand why everyone is following that monster to make Devil into a kind creature who wants to make peace with other creatures in this world," Euclid said.


    It was at this moment that Rossweisse had escaped from Euclid and also sealed him using her magic.


    "You are trapped," Rossweisse said.


    Euclid smiled and said, "As expected the woman that I have been interested in, however...."


    Break!


    The seal within his body was broken, however, at the same time, the barrier that had trapped them had shattered.


    Shatter!


    Euclid hurriedly moved to catch Rossweisse, however, Rossweisse made a hexagonal portal in front of her and teleported Euclid who rushed toward her.


    But Euclid grabbed the edge of the hexagonal portal and wanted toe out from it.


    Rossweisse tried to teleport him right away, but she heard a scream that surprised her.


    "BALANCE BREAKER!!!"


    Euclid escaped from the hexagonal portal with his body covered in crimson armor.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw Euclid in this state since they were familiar with this armor.


    "Boosted Gear?!"


    "That''s right, this is Boosted Gear." Euclid smiled inside his armor and said, "I have made a replica of the Red Dragon Emperor and with this power, I have be stro----"


    BAAAANGGG!!!


    Yuuki suddenly appeared in front of Euclid and kicked his stomach making him blow away destroying some buildings in the process.


    "You''ve talked too much, let''s end this."


    Yuuki had be bored with what had happened and decided to finish this quickly.


    COMMENT 36ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>36</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1187: Euclid 2

    "Huh?"


    Then Rias and Sona realized that Agreas had disappeared from the sky.


    Euclid, who had been kicked by Yuuki, stood up easily and floated in the air as if nothing had happened to him. "Well, your kick is quite weak."


    "Where is Agreas!"


    Euclid smiled and said, "Hehehe, you think that our objective is this town? No, from the start our objective was the Sky City Agreas."


    Sona thought about how they could teleport the entire ind of Agreas and couldn''t help but frown. "There is a spy within the magician in the magic assembly?"


    "That''s right." Euclid smiled and said, "And that''s not all of them." He snapped his fingers and suddenly some of the magicians who were inside the magic assembly started to run toward the school. "I have also ced a bomb inside them and it''ll destroy your school thoroughly."


    !!!!


    "NO!!!!"


    Pssh! Pssh!


    Suddenly a wave of blue light was shot toward the magicians who ran toward the school making them disappear without a trace.


    "......"


    Euclid didn''t expect such an ending.


    "Seriously, did you forget that I''m here? Did you have fun bullying a girl? You sure have a bad habit," Yuuki said while holding a gun.


    Sona sighed in relief when she heard it.


    Euclid sighed and shook his head. "Frankly, I don''t understand why you protect that school."


    "Oh?"


    "Even if a devil is learning in that school, they will only reach a middle-rank devil at best." Euclid looked at the school with disdain and said, "Compared to the school in the Underworld that has a long history, the most advanced curriculum and technology, and the best teachers within the Underworld too."


    "Frankly, in my mind what the young devil needs to do is to make a connection with another house rather than ying something stupid such as making a school."


    Sona was full of anger, but she also understood that her dream was foolish in the eyes of a lot of people.


    "But it isn''t that good that she has a dream, even your boss also has a stupid dream to go to another world," Yuuki answered easily.


    "......."


    Euclid also thought that it was a bit stupid, but he refuted Yuuki. "But he has the power to realize it!"


    "Do you think that Sona doesn''t have the power to realize her dream? Who do you think you are? Do you have a irvoyance power to read the future? The future is long, especially for a devil who can live for thousands of years, what do you think to live in those thousands of years burying her dream within her heart? Isn''t that the same as living while dying? Isn''t that what Rivezim is doing right now?" Yuuki said.


    "JUST SHUT UP!!!"


    Euclid was angry when he lost in an argument and leaped toward him, sending out a punch.


    Yuuki easily dodged Euclid''s attack while taunting him. "What? Are you angry? Are you a child? Do you need your big sister''s b.r.e.a.s.ts to calm you down?"


    "......."


    Everyone was speechless hearing Yuuki''s taunts.


    "You f.u.c.k.i.n.g sis-con!" Yuuki whispered maliciously. (Oh, Haru and Sora in my other novel aren''t real brothers and sisters, alright. So it''s safe....).


    "BASTARD!!!!" Euclid''s eyes were red at this moment.


    "You try to kidnap, Rossweisse because she is simr to your sister? Well, what a baby brother, you''re. If sure that if your sister knows about it she can help but feel strange at you," Yuuki said.


    "YOU!!!!!"


    Euclid calmed himself and started to use his magic.


    Yuuki suddenly felt that he was being trapped by something.


    "Hehehe, this magic is able to seal the magic within your body...." Euclid smiled smugly and said, "Let''s see, your face when you begging for mercy from me!" He charged toward Yuuki once again and raised his fist.


    Yuuki dodged easily since Euclid''s punch was really simple and the only thing that was good was his power and speed which was being enhanced by replica Boosted Gear.


    Euclid kept punching until he said that he was stabbed by something. "What?! How?" He was stunned when he saw that Yuuki could use magic and suddenly the red crimson armor that covered his body had turned into the trash that fell down from his body.


    Yuuki made a strange knife with a function to destroy the connection between the Sacred Gear of someone with the owner. He looked at Euclid, who was stunned, then gave him a punch right into his cheek.


    BAAAAAANGGG!!


    "GUHH!!!!!"


    Euclid was thrown once again and this time his cheek was bruised. "Cough! Cough!" Teeth dropped to the ground as he coughed blood from his mouth.


    Yuuki walked toward Euclid and asked, "Rias, can I kill him?"


    Rias thought for a while and shook her head. "No, he is Grayfia''s little brother, even though he is a criminal, but he is still Grayfia''s family."


    "Well..." Yuuki shook his head and sighed. He walked toward Euclid and grabbed his head creating another thing to deprive Euclid''s magic power along with his ability to be manly making him a eunuch.


    Euclid felt that his demonic power was being sucked by something and he started to feel weaker and weaker before he passed out after all of his demonic power was being sucked then sealed by Yuuki.


    Yuuki sighed and cracked his neck feeling a bit tired.


    "You''re alright?" Sona asked with an expression that was mixed with both worry and relief when she saw that everything was alright.


    "I''m alright, and I have protected the school which you love, this time you''re the one who needs to work hard," Yuuki said and caressed her cheek tenderly.


    "Yes."


    Sona didn''t move away from him and nodded looking at him.


    Yuuki got the notice that the quest had finished, and thought that he could rest for a while.


    Then Gondur ran toward them while Azazel, Vali, and Julis also had teleported right toward them apologized since they were toote and could do nothing in this situation.


    Yuuki didn''t care much about such a thing and thought about what should he do after this since he felt that the matter would be more troublesome after this.


    COMMENT 19ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>19</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1188: Reward and Talk

    Everyone was helping the people in the Auros while some people reported about what had happened before.


    The children who peeked at the battle also started to exin the battle between Yuuki and Landon with an exaggerated movement with a big star in their eyes that seemed to be very amazed at Yuuki.


    Yuuki was resting in the courtyard together with Rossweisse, Gondul, and Akeno talked to each other about what had happened while also thinking about Rivezim''s purpose to steal the Sky City Agreas.


    Yuuki didn''t say much in this discussion since he was quite tired of creating a lot of things during the battle.


    "You''re alright?" Akeno asked.


    "It''s alright, I need to rest for a bit," Yuuki said.


    Growl!


    "...."


    Everyone could hear a sounding from Yuuki''s stomach and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Well, I''ll prepare you food," Gondul said.


    "What? Grandma, let me do it," Rossweisse said.


    "No, I''ll show my Grandson-inw my craft," Gondul said. She looked at Yuuki and felt that he was more pleasing to the eye. "Wait here."


    "Yes."


    Yuuki nodded and was toozy to move.


    "Let me message you for a bit," Akeno said.


    "You''re also tired, right? You should rest," Yuuki said.


    "No, you''re more tired than me," Akeno said and started to massage Yuuki''s shoulder. "Is it good?"


    "Good." Yuuki nodded unconsciously.


    [Congraluations, you have gotten 3x System Lottery]


    Yuuki thought to open the system lottery right away since he didn''t want to forget to open it in the future. He pressed the button within his mind and it started to roll quickly before it stopped showing what he had gotten from this system lottery.


    [Reward: A Knight Does Not Die With Empty Hands (A++), 25 random songs, and Territory Creation (A)]


    Yuuki didn''t think much about the second reward that gave him 25 random songs and thought that he could use inter years, however, for two other rewards, it was quite a good reward for him.


    First was A Knight Does Not Die With Empty Hands (A++), he read the exnation of this skill and felt quite good.


    It was a skill that grants the attribute to everything he holds, resulting in them bing so-called "Pseudo Noble Phantasms". Be it an iron pole or an aircraft fighter, it will be treated as a Rank D Noble Phantasm, even though it is considered a Pseudo Noble Phantasm, or Pseudo Phantasm for short.


    Yuuki tried to hold the cup of ss on the table and thought that it was a weapon then it started to white turn ck with a red line like veins.


    "......."


    "What are you doing with the cup?" Akeno asked curiously.


    "Just one of my tricks," Yuuki said and put down the cup into the table before it turned back to normal once again. If he had grabbed someone else, Longinus, then it would have been his own. He looked at Walburga who slept in the room and thought about her Longinus wondering whether he could grab it for himselfter.


    Yuuki continued to look at his other''s reward and felt a lot of knowledge had entered his head.


    ''Territory Creation, huh?''


    Yuuki felt that it was a fairly powerful skill that would help him to build something.


    Territory Creation is the Skill to build a special terrain that is advantageous to oneself as a magus, such as for the purpose of collecting mana.


    Yuuki, who sometimescked energy, felt that it was quite good, and thought that it was possible to turn his entire city into his territory.


    "We have brought the food!"


    Rossweisse and Gondul brought a lot of food from the kitchen.


    Yuuki and Akeno walked toward them to help set up the food on the table.


    "Nyaa, why didn''t you invite me."


    Koneko along with everyone was walking toward them and seemed to also want to eat together.


    Gondul smiled and said, "There''s more, let''s eat."


    Sky City Agreas.


    Rivezim was holding a ss of wine smiling in happiness when he got to this ind.


    "Uhyahyahyahya, thanks to you, we were able to get our hands on that whole sky city."


    Rivezim really told the truth since he knew that there was a strong enemy that could kill a lot of hispanionship. He also wasn''t even sure whether he could defeat him or not.


    "For Devils, the name "Lucifer" is absolute."


    "If there are sharp-minded ones among them, then they would realize there is a traitor among the Devils involved in this incident. But this truly is a hrious story. For the traitor to be none other than that super-popr yer, "Emperor" Belial!" Rivezim said with augh.


    "I simply want to fulfill my true King''s wishes," Diehauser said calmly.


    "So what is this wish you want to fulfill by using me? Mr. Champion?" Rivezim asked.


    "I want to investigate certain incidents that have been erased by the current government and Heaven," Diehauser said.


    "Hmm, I wonder what that may be. Sounds interesting." Rivezim had a maniacal smile on his face.


    "That town which is under the territory of Rias Gremory was previously the territory of my rtive. But that person had been erased after getting involved with a certain government. The ones suspected to be involved in it are several people rted to the Church which was led by the father of Shidou Irina who is the Ace of Angel''s leader, Michael," Diehauer said with burning hate.


    "Hello, Euclid."


    Euclid was locked in the chain then turned up looking at the man in front of him. "How do you do, Sirzech-sama? No, my dear brother. Did youe to see my joke?"


    Sirzech could only show a bitter smile looking at his brother-inw hoping him to change.


    If someone said that Sirzech was naive then that was alright since Sirzech had the power to support his ideal and his naivety.


    If someone displeased with him then he could only need to destroy them using his power.


    That was also how he had be someone who was known as the strongest devil, Sirzech the Lucifer.


    COMMENT 49ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>49</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1189: She is your junior

    Yuuki didn''te back immediately to his home, rather he went to the Hanging Garden of Babylon while bringing Walburga who he had caught.


    "What are you going to do with her?" Jeanne asked.


    "Maid? She might be your junior," Yuuki said.


    "...."


    Walburga wanted to protest, but she was afraid of being hurt once again. She couldn''t use her magic and also couldn''t use her Longinus. She only hoped for them to not hurt her anymore like before since it really trauma her.


    "What are you doing to her, nyaa? She seems very afraid of you," Kuroka asked.


    "Nothing, I have just given her a lesson before," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    Walburga wanted to say a lot of things but decided to keep it inside her mouth. She took a deep breath and asked, "You''re Zero, right?"


    "....."


    Everyone turned quiet and looked at Yuuki curiously wondering what his reaction would be.


    "Oh? You remember me?" Yuuki asked.


    Walburga sighed and said, "From a viin into a hero in the Underworld." She looked at him and said, "What''s your purpose?" She had this feeling before, but after she had asked this question she had confirmed his identity.


    "So do you know my real identity?" Yuuki asked.


    Walburga shook her head and said, "No, Euclid-san seems interested in you, but whenever he has tried to send someone..." She didn''t need to continue since she knew that all of them had lost their lives in the hand of a person in front of him. She looked like Jeanne, who was wearing a maid outfit and seemed to have quite a rosyplexion. She really hoped for him to not treat her badly like before. Even though her shoulder had healed, she could still feel the pain and create a shadow-like trauma within her mind.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Well, it doesn''t really matter." He moved his hand toward her while creating a lense on his mask to look for the location of Walburga''s Longinus. He looked at her body from up and down.


    "W - What are you nning to do?!"


    Walburga blushed and tried to escape, but her body was tied by a rope.


    Jeanne and Kuroki pulled Yuuki''s ears and asked, "What are you doing?!"


    "Wait! Wait! I''m looking for her Longinus," Yuuki said.


    "Her Longinus?!"


    They were surprised when they heard it.


    There was only Kuroka, Jeanne, Ophis who was eating a lollipop, and Walburga who was tied up by rope in this room.


    Vali, Arthur, and Bikou were on the outside and felt a bit curious about what Yuuki was about to do to Walburga.


    Yuuki didn''t give Walburga to the alliance of three factions and only gave Euclid since he didn''t need a male, especially Euclid was Sirzech''s brother-inw. He was also the one who protected everyone while also eradicating the group of Evil Dragons in the Underworld.


    That was why they didn''t say anything when Yuuki had decided to take Walburga away.


    Yuuki continued to look at Walburga''s body ignoring her reaction and saw that there was something alive within her stomach. (not a baby). He ced his hand on her stomach and caressed it slowly.


    "Kyaaa....!!!" Walburga m.o.a.ned and had a reddened face. "Y - You!! Are you going to do that to me?" She started to have a wild imagination on her mind thought that this guy was interested in her body and that was why he had decided to catch her.


    "Seriously, what are you going to do?" Jeanne asked.


    "I''ll exinter," Yuuki said and created a glove before he entered his hand into Walburga''s stomach.


    Walburga became scared at this moment.


    Yuuki moved slowly and caught something within Walburga''s stomach, but it didn''t show resistance when he pulled it outside.


    Then everyone could see a purple me on Yuuki''s palm which had juste out from Walburga''s stomach.


    "M - My Incinerate Anthem!?" Walburga was startled, but she didn''t feel anything after her Longinus had been stolen from her.


    !!!!


    Kuroka and Jeanne were also very surprised.


    Yuuki observed the purple me and could feel that it was quite warm. He looked at Jeanne and asked, "Do you want to use this?"


    "Me?" Jeanne was surprised.


    "If you don''t want then I''ll keep it first," Yuuki said.


    "You''re not asking me, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "You''re a Devil," Yuuki said.


    Incinerate Anthem was very deadly to the Devil since it had a holy property and even though Kiba could use both Holy Sword and Demon Sword, but he didn''t want a chance to give this Longinus to Kuroka since Longinus was different from normal Sacred Gear since it had its own consciousness.


    "G - Give it back to me!" Walburga was scared, but she knew that if she lost her Longinus then her power would decrease dramatically and she also wasn''t even sure whether she could run away from this ce.


    "You''re my prisoner now, you don''t have any choice," Yuuki said while pinching up Walburga''s chin.


    Sob! Sob!


    Walburga started to sob.


    "Ah, you have made her cry, nyaa!"


    "What a bad guy."


    "Yuuki, are you a bully?"


    Kuroka, Jeanne, and Ophis started to me Yuuki who had made Walburga cry.


    Yuuki sighed and said, "Well, don''t cry, I won''t do anything to you."


    "R - Really?" Walburga asked with a hopeful expression.


    "Yes, but don''t ever think to escape from this ce, alright?" Yuuki smiled.


    "I - If I try to escape?" Walburga asked.


    "You don''t need to know, but I''ll punish you," Yuuki said and snapped his fingers changing Walburga''s clothes into a maid uniform. "You''re the maid in this ce now."


    "........"


    Walburga wasn''t sure what to say at the time and looked at her maid uniform, which was quite cute. "W - What are you going to do with my Longinus?"


    "I will keep this thing." Yuuki looked at Jeanne and said, "Jeanne, she is your junior, right now."


    "Well....."


    Jeanne nodded in response.


    "So what do you think, do you want this Longinus?" Yuuki asked.


    Jeanne shook her head and said, "No, it is enough to use my Sacred Gear."


    Yuuki didn''t think much and kept the Incarnate Anthem into thentern that he had made. He wrapped his hand around Kuroka''s waist and said, "Let''s go out."


    Kuroka smiled and nodded.


    "Jeanne, educate your junior," Yuuki said.


    "......"


    Jeanne sighed then looked at Walburga.


    Walburga thought that her life had turned into hell at that moment.


    COMMENT 24ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>24</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1190: Clannad is Done 1

    Yuuki went back after an interesting night he had spent in the Hanging Garden of Babylon. He let Jeanne take care of Walburga since he didn''t think that that woman could escape from that ce.


    "I''m back."


    Yuuki entered his house and was greeted by a girl along with Yaeko who was pregnant with his child. He was very curious since it was his first child and couldn''t help but put his ear into her stomach.


    Everyone was also curious about Yaeko while asking her a lot of questions about a child since they knew soon they would have such an experience in the future.


    "Girl or boy?" Ranko asked while looking at Yuuki.


    "Girl," Yuuki answered.


    "I have two girls, though," Yaeko said since she wanted it to be a boy.


    "It doesn''t really matter if you add more," Yuuki said.


    "But I want a boy."


    "Well, let''s see the future since gender hasn''t been discovered yet."


    The preference between man and woman was different and Yuuki was more interested in little princess rather than little prince since the difference their education would be different in the future depending on the gender.


    Yuuki thought about Kuroka who also wanted to have children when she saw Yaeko and thought also to give her a lot of kitties too.


    They talked to each other for a while before deciding to sleep since it was quitete.


    In the morning since it was a holiday, they talked about the game which they had created together with Eriri.


    Eriri came in the early morning since she also wanted to see the game.


    nnad.


    Yes, that game has been created by all of them.


    This game was created by Eriri, Yuuki, Utaha, and everyone together for the past few months and it was finally done.


    They went to the living room and started to y this game together since it was quite a memorable experience to y a game that they had created by themselves.


    Eriri started to cry a little bit when she saw that the game was finished.


    "Why are you crying?" Utaha asked with a frown.


    "W - Who is crying! I''m not crying!" Eriri hurriedly refuted.


    "Just cry if you want to cry," Utaha said, and her eyes were a bit red too.


    "Y - you also cry, right?!" Eriri said.


    "Who is crying?! You''re the one who is crying!" Utaha said.


    "YOU!!!!!"


    "........"


    Yuuki, Ranko, Yukana, and everyone who was in the living room sighed looking at the interaction between them.


    "The rtionship between the two of you is very good," Akane said.


    "We don''t have a good rtionship?!" Utaha and Eriri said at the same time.


    "......."


    They didn''t know whether their rtionship was good or not.


    "Well, let''s y the game," Yuuki said stopping them from arguing with each other again.


    Utaha and Eriri looked at each other and nodded.


    "Who wants to y?" Yuuki asked.


    "I - I want to y it!" Makoto said while raising her hand.


    Yuuki nodded and let Makoto y in front of everyone. He also thought that it was better to let Makoto y since he wanted to see the reaction of a normal person after they had yed this game.


    Makoto was eager to y and started to y immediately. She had be the main character and felt the background of this male character was quite deep since at the beginning she could feel that a lot of people started to avoid this main character. "Delinquent, huh?" She looked at Yuuki when she knew the setting of this main character in the game.


    "What? What do you mean?" Yuuki frowned.


    Everyone nodded and agreed with Makoto.


    "You''re delinquent, do you know how many times that you have skipped school? I''m not surprised if Hiratsuka-sensei is going to knock on the door of our house suddenly today," Ranko said.


    Yuuki wanted to say that "You''re also the same" since Ranko was a Gyaru who wore a lot of makeup and essories even though it was against the rules of the school, but he held himself.


    Ping! Pong!


    Then suddenly the bell of the house was pressed by someone.


    "........"


    "I''ll open it," Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki, let me go with you," Yukana said.


    Yuuki didn''t mind and went together to see who pressed the bell of the door. He didn''t need to guess who it was, but he was surprised when he saw that she hade.


    "Hiratsuka-sensei!?" Yukana was surprised.


    "Hey," Hiratsuka said.


    Hiratsuka is wearing casual clothes with long jeans pants and shirts giving him a masculine feeling, however, the huge things on her chest wouldn''t let anyone mistake her as a man.


    "Well, wee," Yuuki said. He opened the door for her and said, "It''s quite rare for you toe."


    "Yeah, I''m going to lecture you a bit about noting to school from time to time," Hiratsuka said.


    "My bad, but you know that I''m quite busy, right? And you don''t'' need to worry about my score," Yuuki said.


    Hiratsuka sighed and said, "I hope that you''re dumb so I can reprimand you."


    "......"


    Yuuki was speechless when this woman tried to curse him. "Well, anyway, just go inside since it is a bit cold."


    Hiratsuka entered and asked, "So what are you busy with?"


    "We''re just testing our game now, do you want to see?" Yuuki asked.


    "Game?" Hiratsuka was a bit curious, but she was more curious why Yuuki was standing in front of her. "What are you doing in front of me?"


    "Nothing, I just miss you, can I?" Yuuki said.


    "......."


    Hiratsuka felt that the coldness from the temperature outside disappeared instantly.


    "Well, I''ll go inside first," Yukana said while giving Hiratsuka a knowing smile.


    Hiratsuka twitched her lips when she saw Yukana''s gesture. She sighed and asked, "So?"


    "So?"


    Yuuki moved closer gently picking her lips while hugging her waist.


    Hiratsuka answered him, but she started to lose the ground and started to gasp.


    They did it for a few minutes before they heard that everyone had called them.


    "Well, let''s go inside to y," Yuuki said.


    "Hmmm...."


    Hiratsuka felt a bit embarrassed but nodded. She thought that staying with him would make her 10 years younger.

 Chapter 1191: Clannad is Done 2

    The appearance of Hiratsuka didn''t stop their anticipation of ying this game.


    Different from the normal game, nnad is simr to a novel or it can be said known as Visual Novel.


    Everyone who looked at Makoto who yed the game felt as if they had read a novel.


    The story of nnad is quite good and everyone is attracted by this game since the entertainment in this world isn''t that progressive since there isn''t any You**** or Net**** or even Smartphone and there was only a flip phone and brick phone (Noki*) in this year.


    Yuuki felt that he should start to build morepanies after he had graduatedter.


    Well, let''s talk about the game.


    Makoto, who yed the game, met with the heroines within the story one by one. She looked at it for a bit and said, "I''m a bit interested in this Tomoyo Sakagami." She felt quite interested since Tomoyo Sakagami was quite an interesting character and this heroine was also known as the strongest female fighter in the game.


    "Sure, just choose her," Yuuki said.


    Makoto nodded and continued to y. She started to contact Tomoyo Sakagami in the game and it was quite funny for her.


    Tomoyo is first shown to be a girl who is rumored to be violent and possesses a misconduct record for fighting. These rumors wereter confirmed when she beat up several delinquents from her previous school during school hours.


    The main character and his best friend went to challenge this girl but they were beaten by her.


    It had be a gag when Tomoyou fought from time to time with the male character''s friend caused augh on everyone.


    Then suddenly when the game progressed, the main character knew that Tomoyo wanted to be the president of the student council.


    It is revealed that her goal is spurred by her desire to preserve the school''s cherry blossom trees, as they are considered significant by several residents of their city, including the Sakagami family.


    The game had be more exciting when there was a sudden conflict.


    Having involved herself in a fight, the main character assumed responsibility in order to save Tomoyo''s reputation. Nevertheless, rumors spread that Tomoyo was the leader of a gang of delinquents.


    In order to boost her poprity to be the student council president, the main character convinced Tomoyo to challenge all the school''s athletic clubs to a match. With some minor help from Tomoya and Sunohara, her great strength prevailed and she eventually managed to win all the challenges. Ultimately, she became the student council president.


    However, the game didn''t end here and there it still continued when both the main character and Tomoyo decided to date each other.


    They dated in secret, however, the rumor spread quickly through the school, and the school''s administration attempted to separate them, in the hopes Tomoyo would concentrate more on her position as student council president.


    The rtionship between the two of them would be tested in this problem.


    The girls who watched this story could feel that their hearts were affected as if they were the girl themselves.


    "Damn, what the heck is this school!?" Ranko was angry.


    Hiratsuka shook her head and said, "Isn''t that normal? Unless they have graduated, there are a lot of people who are going to say something about their rtionship." She also knew her position as a teacher, it wasn''t very good for her to date her student secretly, but her hand was being held.


    "Even if the school knows about our rtionship, I won''t give up on you," Yuuki said.


    "......"


    Hiratsuka bit her lips and looked away. "W - Well, that''s good..." She hid her smile from him and frankly, she didn''t care much if the school knew about their rtionship since bing a teacher was only her hobby.


    However, the main character wasn''t Yuuki and there was a lot of matter that the main character needed to think about his rtionship with Tomoyo.


    The main character, worrying his delinquent status would hold Tomoyo back, reluctantly breaks their rtionship off.


    It was a very sad decision and everyone couldn''t help but sob at this moment.


    The main character had a dull life after the break-off then until after eight months they met each other again.


    It was under the snow while standing on the street where a cheery blossom was nted on the side of the street.


    Tomoyo informed the main character of her sess in saving the cherry blossom trees. However, she expressed sorrow at having lost something in return: her time with Tomoya. She then confessed to Tomoya that she wanted only him, and would follow him to the ends of the earth.


    Makoto who yed felt that her hand was a bit shaky and full of tears as if she had be the main character of this story.


    Then both of them decided to resume being lovers causing everyone to nod in satisfaction.


    During this game, they felt that they were under an emotional tsunami and their feelings were being yed by the rtionship between the main character and the heroine.


    Everyone who saw the progress of both of them felt strange satisfaction when both of them had decided to be lovers once again.


    The end of the game was that the main character had graduated in the spring while he saw both Tomoyo and her little brother off to school, with both of them admiring the beauty of the cherry blossoms which they had sessfully protected.


    "......"


    Everyone sighed and felt tired for some reason, but also had this strange aplishment feeling.


    "I - I''ll make tea," Shouko said and went to the kitchen.


    "What do you think?" Yuuki asked Makoto.


    "It''s good!" Makoto said without hesitation and told him what she thought about this game.


    Yuuki nodded and felt satisfied with Makoto''s reaction and without a doubt that this game would be one of the best sellers on the winter marketter.


    COMMENT 21ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>21</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1192: Help me!!!

    There was still time and Yuuki decided to bring the nnad to the Eagle Jump to let them test it. (If anyone forgets, Eagle Jump is Yuuki''s gamepany).


    Even though Eagle Jump was making a normal game and not a Visual Novel, it didn''t mean that hispany couldn''t sell it there since hispany had its own website to sell game software.


    Yuuki also thought to check the game which they had made before since he had heard that the game had finished and they only needed to do a publication. He arrived in the office and saw that there were people even though it was a Sunday.


    Yuuki often came here from time to time even though he was wearing sses.


    The receptionist of this office knew himself and greeted him with a smile since they were also his fans.


    Yuuki put his ID and entered the office then went to Hazuki''s office. He didn''t see any employees since on the graphics, programming, etc, only leaving the marketing team in the office.


    However, he could see that Hazuki was in the office right now and knocked on the door.


    "Enter."


    Yuuki entered Hazuki''s office and saw her somehow quite tired. "What''s wrong?"


    "Y - Yuuki?!" Hazuki was surprised to see him suddenly here. "What are you doing here? Did you miss me? Do you want to---"


    Yuuki closed Hazuki''s mouth and showed her a game that he had created with everyone.


    "What is this?" Hazuki took the CD on Yuuki''s hand curiously.


    "Well, it is the game that I have created with my girls," Yuuki said.


    "........"


    Hazuki was speechless and said, "I''ll handle this." She knew that this game would also be profitable and would also help him to publish this game since it would also create money for thepany.


    "Thank you." Yuuki nodded and said, "What''s wrong? Yourplexion isn''t good, is it about the game?"


    "No, it isn''t about the game," Hazuki said while shaking her head. "The game is very smooth and you can y it hereter."


    "So what''s wrong? It is quite rare for you to be in the office on Sunday," Yuuki said. He thought to ce nnad in Hazuki''s office, but he didn''t expect to meet her suddenly in this ce.


    Hazuki looked at Yuuki and her eyes brightened up.


    "......."


    Yuuki wasn''t sure, but he felt something bad was about to happen. He stood up and walked away. "I''ll go back."


    "NOOOOOO!!!!!!"


    Hazuki hurriedly leaped toward Yuuki and hugged him tightly.


    "DON''T GO AWAY! DON''T ABANDON ME!!!"


    The employee who was inside the office could hear Hazuki''s scream and couldn''t help but be surprised by her words wondering whether both Yuuki and Hazuki had that kind of rtionship.


    "You crazy woman! Let go of me! Don''t pull my pants!" Yuuki pulled his pants while pushing her away.


    "NO! LISTEN TO ME! I NEED YOUR HELP! I WON''T LET YOU GO UNTIL YOU GOING TO LISTEN TO ME!!!" Hazuki didn''t care and kept screaming.


    "Ok! Ok! Just let go of me now! I won''t go out, just say what your problem is," Yuuki said and simply gave up.


    "You promise?" Hazuki asked.


    "Yes, just let go of me first, your snot in on my pants right now!" Yuuki felt that his decision toe here was a mistake.


    Hazuki nodded and went to the sofa before patting the space beside her. "Sit here, listen to my story."


    "Good."


    Yuuki nodded in response and sat down next to Hazuki. "What''s wrong?" He felt quite weird and also felt a bit curious about what could make this woman cry loudly like that.


    Hazuki took a deep breath and said, "I need you to marry me."


    "........"


    Yuuki massaged his temple for a bit before standing up. "It seems that I forgot something in my home."


    "WAIT! DON''T REJECT ME! LISTEN TO ME FIRST!" Hazuki screamed again.


    "Don''t joke around, I have listened to you seriously, but you have decided to give me a joke," Yuuki said.


    "I''m not joking! I''m serious! I need you to be my husband to fool my parents!" Hazuki said.


    "Fool your parents?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow.


    "Yes!" Hazuki nodded.


    Yuuki sat down once again and said, "Tell me about it."


    "Well, I''m at the age to marry and my parents tell me to meet this person, but I don''t want to," Hazuki said while shaking her head.


    "Age to marry? What is your age?" Yuuki asked.


    "I''m forever 20," Hazuki said without hesitation.


    "......."


    Yuuki decided to ignore her statement and said, "So what do you want to do? At least, you should meet this person first?"


    Hazuki pouted and said, "Don''t you feel frustrated that my parents have told me to marry some stranger man?"


    "It''s too early to say whether the man that your parents have chosen for you is a bad person," Yuuki said.


    "But I don''t want to marry! I don''t want to marry!" Hazuki kept shouting while rolling on the ground.


    Yuuki sighed and said, "So you want me to be your fake fiancee to make them stop?"


    "YES!!!'' Hazuki stood up with a smile and said, "It is good, right? I also want to work first and marryter since I''m still forever 20 years old."


    "........"


    Yuuki thought for a while and nodded. "I''ll help you."


    "GOOD!" Hazuki was happy when she heard Yuuki had agreed to her request. "Let''s go!"


    "Huh? Where are we going?" Yuuki was confused.


    "Of course to meet my parents," Hazuki said with an obvious expression.


    Yuuki twitched his lips and asked, "Now?"


    "Yes, let''s go now!" Hazuki said and pulled him to his car.


    Yuuki suddenly started to regret his decision right away.

 Chapter 1193: Arranged Marriage

    Yuuki didn''t expect that Hazuki would bring him right into her parent''s house right away.


    From the outside of her house, he could tell that Hazuki''s family was quite well off and he somehow understood that her parents had urged her to marry since her personality was quite strange, but he also understood that it was hard to search for a suitable partner who would ept her the way she was.


    Yuuki looked at Hazuki who smiled brightly while holding his hand.


    Hazuki thought that she could escape from her parent''s arranged marriage and if possible that she wanted to continue her rtionship with Yuuki. She looked at him and snorted, showing that she didn''t think that he would fall for her charm soon.


    "..."


    Yuuki would be speechless if he knew what Hazuki was thinking right now.


    They entered the house without pressing the bell or something then Hazuki opened the door before shouting.


    "Dad! Mom! I''m back! I''m bringing my husband too!"


    "...."


    Yuuki blinked his eyes and felt speechless at this moment.


    Step! Step! Step!


    Suddenly there was a loud footstep, no, a running sound came from the hallway then one man and one woman seemed to be surprised and shocked looking at Hazuki.


    "Really?"


    The man looked at his daughter then looked at Yuuki who was wearing sses. He looked at Yuuki for a while to see what made him able to ept such a strange woman as his wife to be. (Even Hazuki''s parents know that Hazuki is quite strange).


    "He is not from a paid date, right?" Hazuki''s mom said with a doubtful expression.


    Twitch!


    Hazuki seemed to be offended and said, "Of course not! He is my boss in Eagle Jump! He is the owner of mypany!"


    "OHH!!!!!"


    Both of them were surprised when they heard it.


    "Wait? Isn''t the owner of yourpany Ichijou Yuuki?" Hazuki''s mother said with a confused expression while looking at Yuuki.


    Yuuki took off his sses and nodded. "Nice to meet you, Uncle, Aunt, my name is Ichijou Yuuki."


    "....."


    Hazuki''s parents opened their mouths wide then looked at Hazuki in surprise.


    "Kyaaa!!!! It''s Yuuki! Let me take a picture with you!" Hazuki''s mother had entered fan mode and asked for a lot of things.


    Yuuki was patient since he had promised and took a photo together while also signing her.


    Hazuki''s father also joined since he had also watched Yuuki''s pro-wrestler match.


    "Well, let''se to the living room."


    "Yeah, I''ll prepare tea and a snack for you."


    "Thank you."


    The three of them went to the living room together.


    For a moment, Hazuki''s parents had forgotten that Hazuki was standing beside them.


    "........"


    "OI!!!!"


    The four of them sat down in the living room while sitting face to face.


    Yuuki was sitting beside Hazuki who was holding his hand while looking at Hazuki''s parents who were sitting right in front of them.


    "......"


    It was very quiet for a moment.


    "Umm, Ichijou-san, do you really want to marry our daughter?" Hazuki''s father asked.


    "Uncle, please call me Yuuki," Yuuki said.


    "Well, Yuuki." Hazuki''s father nodded and said, "I''m not saying our daughter is not beautiful, but you know her personality, right? She is a bit weird."


    "What do you mean by that?! Do you have to say that I''m weird in front of your son-inw?!" Hazuki was very mad by her father''s words.


    "Calm down, Hazuki," Yuuki said.


    "Grrrrr!!!!" Hazuki was full of anger, but she nodded.


    "Well, Uncle, Hazuki isn''t weird, but she is only true to herself." Yuuki looked at Hazuki''s father and said, "And I find her very attractive."


    "Y - Yuuki...." Hazuki blushed and had forgotten her anger before.


    Yuuki thought that Hazuki was very easy to please somehow.


    "Well, if you find her attractive then I don''t really mind that much," Hazuki''s father said and nodded. He didn''t have a problem with Yuuki and felt that his daughter had even profited a lot from dating him since he knew himself that his daughter was bis.e.x.u.a.l, however, if her daughter had turned normal then it was good.


    "Yuuki-kun, if I''m not wrong then you should be in your 17, right?" Hazuki''s mother asked.


    "Yes, is there something wrong?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, you have your ownpany so I don''t need to worry, but is it alright for you to marry someone who is 13 years ol-----"


    "AAAAAHHHH!!! MOM! I''m forever 20 years old!!!!" Hazuki hurriedly closed her mother''s mouth.


    "......"


    "Cough! Cough!" Hazuki coughed slowly and sat down normally.


    They were more speechless at her performance.


    "It''s alright, her mental age is younger than mine," Yuuki said.


    Hazuki''s parents nodded at the same time.


    "What do you mean by that?!" Hazuki asked.


    "It means that I don''t mind even if you''re older than me and I also like someone who is older," Yuuki said truthfully. He liked an older woman than someone who was younger than him.


    Hazuki nodded and seemed quite satisfied.


    "Well, the matter is done, when are both of you going to marry?" Hazuki''s mother asked without hesitation.


    "......."


    "After he has graduated, both of us will marry each other," Hazuki said without hesitation.


    "......"


    Yuuki looked at Hazuki while thinking about what she was going to do if both of them didn''t marry each other after he had graduated.


    Hazuki''s parents nodded when they heard it since they didn''t think that it was suitable for both of them to marry when Yuuki was in high school.


    They talked for a while before Hazuki and Yuuki decided to go back.


    "Pleasee from time to time."


    "Yes, if possible you can make grandchildren for us first."


    "......."


    Hazuki and Yuuki were speechless.


    Inside the car, Yuuki was driving Hazuki''s back to her home.


    "Yuuki..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you want to stay at my house tonight?"


    "........"

 Chapter 1194: Hibiki disappear?

    In the end, Yuuki didn''t go back with Hazuki to her home since he was being called by someone.


    Asahi Amami.


    Someone might have forgotten about this character since he had only appeared once around 900+ chapters.


    Yuuki''s expression turned serious since Asahi Amami was Hibiki Amami''s father. He didn''t know what had happened, but from his voice, he knew that something had happened to Hibiki. He went directly to Hibiki''s house to check what was happening.


    "Uncle, what''s happening?" Yuuki asked immediately when he saw Asahi was right outside of the apartment.


    "Yuuki! Hibiki has disappeared!" Asahi said with a panic expression.


    "What? What do you mean?" Yuuki asked with a confused expression.


    "Hibiki has disappeared!" Asahi said those words once again.


    "Calm down, I''ll help you to search Hibiki, but you need to tell me slowly what is happening?" Yuuki said. He was also surprised when he heard that Hibiki had disappeared, but he wasn''t sure what was happening and didn''t know whether it was happening because of the supernatural cause of something else.


    Asahi nodded and slowly told him what was happening. He told him during the evening he was on the outside together with his daughter to buy ingredients for the dinner, but suddenly there were a lot of ck cars that surrounded them. He didn''t remember what was exactly happening since he had fainted when Hibiki disappeared, but he could tell that there were some people who were wearing priest uniforms.


    "Priest? Like in a church or shrine?" Yuuki asked. He was quite surprised when he knew that Hibiki''s disappearance was rted to either the church or the Omnyouji side.


    "Shrine," Asahi said without hesitation.


    Yuuki thought for a while, but he didn''t have enough information about this problem. "Asahi-san, please go back to your house first, I''ll handle this problem."


    "But..." Asahi wanted to know what had happened to his daughter. After he lost his wife, he didn''t want to lose his daughter.


    "You don''t need to worry, nothing is going to happen to Hibiki and she is also my dear friend," Yuuki said.


    Asahi looked at Yuuki for a while and nodded. "I''ll believe in you, but please tell me what is happening?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I''m not entirely sure, but I can only say that she might have been kidnapped by the Omnyouji in this city."


    "Why?!" Asahi asked with a confused expression.


    "It should be rted to her ability," Yuuki said.


    "Her ability?" Asahi turned pale at this moment.


    "I need to make sure first, please wait for a while and I''ll make sure that Hibiki wille back safely," Yuuki said.


    "Please....." Asahi bowed his head and really hoped for his daughter toe back.


    Yuuki nodded before he went back directly to his house to talk with Akane since he didn''t really know much about the Omnyouji in this country besides they were being led by the five big families.


    "Yuuki, what happened?" Akane who was eating an ice cream seemed to be quite surprised when she saw Yuuki who had a serious expression on his face.


    "Akane, my friend has just been kidnapped by an Omnyouji, do you think that I should blow their office up or make them into a fish pellet for the fish in Tokyo Bay?" Yuuki asked and tried to hold his anger. He could go directly, but he decided to discuss it with Akane first since she was familiar with this matter.


    "........"


    Akane opened her mouth wide and said, "No! Wait! Tell me from the start, how is this happening, and why has your friend been kidnapped? Tell me slowly!" She didn''t want to make her cousin into the enemy of the group of Omnyouji in this country.


    Yuuki told Akane what had happened and what was so special about Hibiki and also when she was being kidnapped.


    Akane''s expression turned serious.


    "Do you have any idea what they are going to do with her?" Yuuki asked.


    Akane sighed and said, "Do you know the matter of Qlippoth and the matter of a lot of magicians have been kidnapped, right?"


    "Of course, but why do they have to kidnap Hibiki?" Yuuki asked.


    "From what you have told me, this Hibiki has a powerful supernatural power or something and they want to...." Akane wanted to say it, but she knew that Yuuki would be very angry.


    "What? Hurry up and tell me!" Yuuki said and became very impatient.


    "Sacrifice...." Akane sighed and said, "They want to make themselves stronger to protect this entire country with sacrifice Hibiki."


    "......."


    Yuuki took a deep breath and noticed that everyone was looking at him. He closed his eyes and said, "I might note back tonight." He went out directly and went to the main office of the Omnyoji to raze them.


    "Wait!!!!!!"


    They stopped him directly.


    "What?" Yuuki asked.


    "Are you sure? You''re going to fight with a lot of people, do you think that you can win?" Ranko asked.


    "Ranko, Hibiki is my friend and I won''t give up on her, if something simr is happening to all of you then I''ll do the same even if I have to make a lot of enemies," Yuuki said. He didn''t think that a group of Omnjoji could pose a threat to him.


    "......."


    Everyone was silent, but they had to admit that this made them fall in love with him.


    "I''ll go out now," Yuuki said and waved his hand.


    "Wait, I''ll go with you!" Akane said hurriedly.


    "Akane!"


    "What?" Akane turned.


    "Protect him."


    "I know." Akane nodded and followed Yuuki to the main office of the Omnoyji in this city. She only hoped that nothing big would happenter.

 Chapter 1195: Raze!

    Yuuki didn''t wear his mask this time since he thought that it was the time to reveal his identity. He knew that this kind of thing might have happened again in the future and that was why he decided to show his identity so that no one would try to do something to his family, lovers, and friends.


    If his power was only normal strong then he wouldn''t do this, but he was pretty famous for what he had done for catching the Evil God and ying Evil Dragons.


    His identity could protect the people that he cared about and made people think twice to provoke him and also protected them from the thing that would happen like in this situation.


    Yuuki took his phone and called someone to cause more trouble for the Omnyoji association.


    "Yuuki, why did you call me tonight?" Nogi asked.


    "Uncle Nogi, do you know the Omnjoyji in this country?" Yuuki asked.


    "Omnyoji? Of course, the Kengan Association is the main sponsor of that Omnyouji association in this country," Nogi answered.


    "I want you to stop sponsoring them right now," Yuuki said.


    "......."


    "What?! What do you mean by that? Do you know they have protected us from a lot of supernatural beings? If I stop sponsoring them then they won''t protect us!" Nogi answered hurriedly. Even though he had be the chairman of the association and had also be his ally, he didn''t want to provoke the Omnyoji association since they were very dangerous.


    Nogi might have a lot of enemies in business, but he didn''t want to make an enemy from an Omnyoji association since he might not know when he was going to die if he did that.


    If it was a normal weapon then he wasn''t afraid, but what if it was magic or a curse?


    Nogi also knew that there was a seal within Tokyo that protected the people within the city from supernatural beings. If he really stopped the sponsorship of that association then the consequences would be very dire.


    Yuuki knew that it was a very normal answer, however, it was easy to make him agree.


    "Tonight, I''m going to attack the Omnyoji association," Yuuki said.


    "......"


    Nogi was silent for a while before screaming, "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?! STOP! DO YOU WANT TO DIE? YOU MIGHT BE STRONG, BUT WHAT WOULD HAPPEN IF YOU''RE BEING ATTACKED BY MAGIC OR CURSE?!"


    Yuuki smirked and said, "Oh, you''re worried about me?"


    "...."


    "Is this a time for you to joke around? Do you know how serious is the thing that you''ve talked about? Your parents might also be involved in this matter and even though you''re parents are the leader of thergest Yakuza group, in front of magic and curse, they''re nothing!" Nogi said and wanted to wake him up as soon as possible.


    Even though their meeting wasn''t good, in the end, their rtionship had be better and Nogi didn''t want Yuuki to die for doing something stupid.


    "Uncle Nogi, you didn''t know anything." Yuuki didn''t want to talk too much since his mood was very bad and said, "I''ll start the attack after this and you don''t need to worry about anything. If you''re worried about the consequence that might happen after stopping the sponsorship to the Omnoyji association then you better watch me first."


    Nogi thought that he had enough of the arrogance of this young man and decided to say it straight without caring whether he made him annoyed or not since he did this because he was worried about him.


    "Watch you? Watch what you''re about to do? Watch you be killed? And how am I going to watch you?!" Nogi asked, however, suddenly he saw that there was an illusionary screen in front of him that surprised him.


    Nogi saw the screen in front of him and showed two figures who were flying in the sky. "Yuuki?!" He was surprised when he saw that one of them was Yuuki, but he didn''t know who was the female beside him.


    "What the f.u.c.k!? You''re a magician? You''re cheating during the tournament?!" Nogiined.


    "I have never cheated on the tournament and more importantly we''re not talking about this problem now." Yuuki also could look at Nogi from the illusionary screen in front of him and said, "I know that you can see me and you better watch me destroy all of them tonight."


    "Are you serious? What makes you so angry? From what I know they''re not bad," Nogi said.


    "They have kidnapped my girl," Yuuki said.


    "........"


    Nogi seemed very surprised and asked, "Kidnap your girl? Why?!"


    "You ask too many questions, just watch me," Yuuki said and closed his phone.


    Nogi blinked his eyes and looked at his phone. Even though he couldn''tmunicate with Yuuki, he could see him from the illusionary screen. He started to get nervous and wondering whether Yuuki would really do that kind of thing.


    Nogi also wondered how strong Yuuki was in terms of magic and he also thought that it was better to give him a sponsor rather than a group of Omnyoji since it would be much cheaper. No one would think what he was thinking was wrong since he was a businessman and he was thinking about how to maximize his profit.


    "Who is that?" Akane asked curiously.


    "He is the chairman of the Kengan Association," Yuuki said.


    "The Kengan Association?" Akane had heard it from Yuuki, but she didn''t know the details.


    "You can say that he is the leader of the business association in this country," Yuuki said.


    "......"


    Yuuki had helped Nogi, if he really couldn''t do such a simple thing then it was better to change him with other people.


    It didn''t take them long before they had arrived at the location.


    Akane wanted to stop for a while since she wanted to ask her friends first, but Yuuki didn''t listen to her.


    Yuuki dropped directly to the ground and brazenly walked toward the main office.


    "Who are you!"


    "STOP!!!"


    The guards of the Omnyoji association stopped him hurriedly.


    Yuuki ignored them and made them faint with his spiritual pressure.


    BOOOOM!!!


    Everyone fainted directly with a white foaming out of their mouth.


    The Omjoyji inside the office also felt this pressure and fainted directly and some of them who were strong enough dropped on the ground with a weak knee.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    Then there was a loud thunder in the sky as if showing how angry Yuuki was.


    Yuuki walked then kicked down the main entrance destroying the entrance of the building directly.


    "HIBIKI, WHERE ARE YOU!!!"

 Chapter 1196: Sacrifice Ritual

    Tokyo.


    Deep inside the headquarter of the Omnyouji association, there was a secret room where it was used to do a forbidden ritual.


    Usually, this ce was quite deserted since no one would usuallye to this ce, but not today since there were some people who gathered around this ce to see the ritual that was about to happen.


    In the middle of the ritual circle, there was a single girl who was unconscious lying weakly and only a sound of breathing that could be heard from her.


    If Yuuki was here then he would instantly turn everyone into a fish pellet for the fish in Tokyo Boy since the girl who wasying in the ritual circle was Hibiki.


    The people who were gathered within this ritual ce were the elder and the next generation of the Five Principal ns which was known as five well known distinguished ns, which have purified evil spirits since ancient times.


    The Five Principal ns are powerful ns of Shinto Mystics, which have carried a divine connection to the Shinto Gods and served them for generations. ording to Wikipedia, since ancient times, members of the Five Principal ns are born blessed by the Shinto Gods with the power to manipte one of the five elements also known as the Five Phases respective to their ns due to their fervent faith and strict worship in Shintoism.


    In addition to the power of the Five Elements and Eastern Magic of Shintoism, the five ns havemand over the Five Sacred Beasts with the strongest members of their respective ns inheriting them and their names.


    The Five Principal ns and the sacred beasts linked to the respective ns are Kushihashi, Doumon, Shinra, Himejima, and Nakiri.


    "Why do we have to do this?"


    The one who asked this question was the heir of the Himejima n, Shuri Himejima which was also cousin of Akeno. She couldn''t bear it when she thought that she needed to sacrifice the life of a young girl in this ritual.


    "You know how dangerous is Qlippoth and we as humans need strength to protect ourselves. One life in exchange for protecting everyone, that is a very cheap price."


    One of the elders within the Five Principles ns said with a serious expression.


    "But...." Shuri wanted to say something again, but someone interrupted her.


    "Shuri, this is for the sake of humanity, we''re on the weak side in this battle and we need to do this to protect our n along with the people in this country."


    The young man with sses said as long as it was for his n he would do anything even if it was to sacrifice the life of the girl.


    Seiryuu Kurahashi or the heir of the Kurahasi n had an easy-going smile on his face.


    Ouryuu Nakiri and Genbu Doumon who was the heir of Nakiri n and Doumon n respectively didn''t say anything since they didn''t feel thatfortable with this ritual.


    "Tch! Just hurry up and do the ritual!" Byakko Shinra, the heir of Shinra n, said impatiently. He also didn''t feel that ufortable sacrificing the life of a young girl in exchange for power.


    Most of the heirs of the Five Principal ns didn''t feelfortable with this ritual, but they knew that it was necessary and all of their elders had supported this matter since they were too weak in front of a group of Evil Dragons.


    Humans have always been the weakest group in the supernatural world and in exchange for power, they serve powerful beings such as Gods or Deity.


    "I don''t feel good about this," Shuri said. The only thing that made her will quite weak to stop this matter was because she didn''t know about this girl.


    The elders of the Five Principle ns had investigated the matter where a lot of supernatural beings were suddenly being attracted to Tokyo and the cause of that phenomenon was Hibiki who wasying on the ritual circle.


    It was impossible to gain more power from the Deity and the Gods that they had served and that was why they had decided to gain more power from this ritual by sacrificing this girl who had powerful spiritual power.


    Hibiki, who wasying on the circle, suddenly opened her eyes slowly. She felt that her entire body was quite hurt and couldn''t help but groan in pain.


    "Ugh....."


    Hibiki who opened her eyes saw that she was being surrounded by a lot of strangers and it scared her.


    "W - Where is this?"


    "Calm down, little girl....." One of them looked at Hibiki and said, "It''ll be over soon."


    Hibiki became even more scared and tried to stand up, but tried to run away, however, she couldn''t when she noticed an invisible wall that stopped her from running away from this ce.


    "No, let go of me!" Hibiki cried and didn''t want to stay in this ce.


    "Start the ritual."


    Then a group of people who were wearing a Shinto Priest uniform surrounded the ritual circle then started to chant a mantra.


    "Ri-na-tan-sha-ku-chirin-raku-rau-ron...."


    The ritual circle started to brighten and showed a red color moving slowly toward the center then enveloping Hibiki''s body.


    "Ugh... AHHHHHH!!!!!!!!"


    Hibiki screamed in pain and dropped to the ground.


    "Dad..... Yuuki....."


    Hibiki didn''t know what had happened, but her entire body was very hurt and she was very afraid about what was about to happen. She didn''t know what to do and only hoped for someone to help her. In her moment, she thought about the one who had helped her in dire moments.


    "Yuuki....."


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!


    The entire building was shaking as if a big earthquake had just happened.


    "What''s wrong?!"


    Everyone was surprised and startled.


    The ritual stopped when the chant from their mouths stopped.


    One person entered the room in a hurry.


    "Elder, there is an enemy!"


    "Enemy? How many?"


    "Two humans!"


    "........"


    "Just handle it yourselves!"


    "We can''t! They''re too powerful!"


    "I''ll go out," Byakko Shinra said.


    The four of the heirs looked at each other and decided to go out to stop this person who had attacked the headquarters of the Omnyoji association.

 Chapter 1197: Just Sacrifice Your Family

    "...."


    Akane was speechless looking at Yuuki who was throwing a lot of people to the wall or the ground making their bone broken without hesitation, and that wasn''t all of them since he also absorbed the magic energy within their bodies and also disabled their reproduction ability. She didn''t stop him since he didn''t kill them, and even if she tried to stop him she was sure that he wouldn''t listen. She could only sigh and felt that this time Omnyoji association had done something stupid.


    Yuuki had found the location where they had kept Hibiki, but the number of Omnyoji on this ce was a lot and seeing them made him very angry making him want to torture them.


    "Hehehe, you sure are very brave to attack this ce."


    A young man with a shaved head whose name was Byakko Shinra looked at Yuuki with interest since he didn''t expect the one who attacked the headquarters of Omnyoji association to be a young man.


    Yuuki didn''t think too much and moved right in front of Byakko and grabbed his head before mming it into his knee.


    BAAANG!!


    "GUH!!!!" Byakko''s mouth had turned very bloody and a lot of his teeth dropped on the ground. He almost lost consciousness but he used his willpower to shout. "BYAKKO!!!!"


    "ROARRRRRRR!!!!!!"


    Byakko''s body was fused together with the White Tiger Sacred Beast turning him into a Humanoid Tiger. His regeneration increased and he also became stronger while started his counterattack.


    "You''re too noisy."


    Yuuki ignored him and clenched Byakko''s neck without mercy before mming him into the ground.


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    Byakko couldn''t utter words since his neck was clenched by Yuuki.


    Yuuki''s other hand passed through Byakko''s body and grabbed the White Tiger that had fused with Byakko outside then absorbed all of the energy within this Sacred Beast.


    "ROARRRRRR!!!!"


    The White Tiger kept roaring, but it was useless.


    "B - Byakko...." Byakko looked at the White Tiger and felt that the connection between him and his Sacred Beast started to disappear making him change his expression.


    Yuuki absorbed the White Tiger into his body then also erased the magic power within Byakko and disabled his reproduction ability before he raised his fist to end him.


    BAAAANG!!


    Suddenly a shell-like barrier stopped Yuuki''s punch.


    "Stop what you''re doing!"


    Yuuki looked up and noticed four young people, but he ignored it destroying the shell-like barrier punching Byakko''s face until almost disfigured.


    "Ugh....." The young girl who was manipting the shell-like barrier coughed blood when her barrier was being destroyed by Yuuki making herplexion pale.


    "YOU!!!!!"


    Ouryuu and Seiryuu manipted their Sacred Spirits and created both a dragon of earth and lightning attacking Yuuki who was walking toward them.


    The moment both dragons of earth and lightning almost hit Yuuki, it suddenly changed its direction and turned back attacking both Ouryuu and Seiryuu at the same time.


    "What?!"


    BOOOOOOM!


    Suzaku Himejima sweated profusely looking at everyone who was being beaten mercilessly then she noticed that this person was very familiar. "Yuuki Ichijou?!" She was surprised when the one who attacked this ce and everyone was the most famous singer and martial art in this country. "W - Why did you attack us?!"


    "You have kidnapped my friend and I''m going to take her back," Yuuki said and walked forward.


    "Your friend...." Suzaku remembered Hibiki who was being held inside for a ritual and her expression turned into guilt. She also understood why he had done this and it was also the reason why she felt something bad.


    "Just give up, you''re a cousin of my girlfriend, I won''t do anything to you if you don''t do anything stupid," Yuuki said and walked toward where Hibiki was being held.


    "Your girlfriend?" Suzaku thought for a while and remembered that her cousin was a girlfriend of "Archer". She suddenly realized something and said, "Y - You''re Archer?!" She knew "Archer" since it was a very famous figure in the supernatural world who had defeated a lot of powerful Evil Dragons, Hero Faction, Gods, and a lot of more.


    Yuuki didn''t say much and ignored her.


    "Sorry, Suzaku, but I can''t stop him," Akane said.


    "Akane-san?" Suzaku noticed the vice-leader of the witch organization was also with him.


    "Wait!"


    Seiryuu, who was hit back by his own magic, had stood up.


    Yuuki didn''t stop and kept walking.


    "The world is in danger! Isn''t it good to sacrifice the life of one girl in exchange for everyone? Do you want a lot of people to die because of the Qlippoth and the Evil Dragons!" Seiryuu shouted.


    "Do I care? No. You didn''t even care about the life of my friend, what do I care about you?" Yuuki looked at them and said, "How about you sacrifice the lives of everyone within your n from your family and a lot more in exchange for my protection? I''ll protect your entire n for the rest of my life, it is a good choice, right? Just end your life now with your family and n."


    "......."


    Seiryuu gulped when he saw Yuuki who was asking him this question.


    "Idiot," Yuuki said and walked forward.


    Seiryuu wanted to chase him but he was stopped. "Ouryuu?"


    "Cough! Cough!" Ouryuu''s chest was broken and he coughed blood. "You''ll die, don''t...."


    "What about the Elder?" Seiryuu asked.


    Ouryuu only had a bitter expression and also didn''t know what to do. If he was being asked a question by Yuuki in that very moment to sacrifice his own family, then, of course, he wouldn''t be able to do that. His rtionship with the elder also wasn''t that good and when he knew Yuuki''s real identity. He knew that it was simply impossible to do anything since Yuuki had done a lot of things to help the world.


    There was a chance to make up between two of them since if they really decided to be an enemy then all of them would disappear from this world.

 Chapter 1198: Purge

    "Hibiki!"


    Yuuki, who entered the ritual ce saw Hibiki, who was trapped within the ritual circle, faint on the ground.


    Everyone noticed Yuuki who had entered this ce so suddenly.


    "Who are you!"


    Everyone was hostile looking at Yuuki since they didn''t know how he was.


    Yuuki ignored them to get Hibiki who was inside the magic circle. He used his magic to create a device to non-activate all the magic within his surroundings then broke the barrier that had surrounded Hibiki.


    "YOU!"


    They knew that Yuuki was their enemy and they knew that when he could enter this ce then their heirs had lost in his hand. They tried to use magic to attack him, but they realized that they couldn''t use their magic.


    Yuuki only put a spiritual pressure on everyone and caused them to faint one by one on the ground and even if some of them could defend themselves from this pressure, they fell down on the ground weakly without being able to do anything.


    "Hibiki...."


    Yuuki called her name softly and picked her up while also healing her.


    "Yuuki....?"


    Hibiki opened her eyes and felt relieved when she saw him. "I - I''m afraid...."


    "It''s okay, I''m here and no one dares to do anything to you," Yuuki said.


    Hibiki smiled softly and closed her eyes since she was very tired.


    Yuuki felt relieved when he saw her alright then looked at everyone in his surroundings. He red at them and caused them to faint one by one then he created a teleportation circle to teleport all of them to his execution location.


    The heir of the Four Principal ns looked at Akane and wasn''t sure what was about to happen after this.


    "Huh?" Akane noticed that Yuuki had suddenly disappeared and hurriedly checked the ritual ce before she saw that everyone inside had disappeared.


    "Where is the Elder?" Suzaku who followed Akane felt confused when everyone had disappeared.


    Akane took her phone and called Yuuki who had disappeared. It didn''t take long before the phone was connected. "Yuuki, where are you?"


    "Just go back first, I''ll handle the rest," Yuuki answered then closed the phone.


    "........"


    They didn''t know what to do for a while until Doumon, whose barrier was shattered by Yuuki, asked a question with a weak voice.


    "S - Suzaku, can you use the Sacred Spirit? I can''t use my Sacred Spirit no matter how many times I have tried it....." Doumon asked with a scared voice since she didn''t know what to do if she really couldn''t use the Spirit Beast.


    "Huh!?"


    Seiryuu, Ouryuu, and Doumon also tried to use their Sacred Spirits, but they realized that it was futile and they couldn''t use it.


    "........"


    They tried to feel the connection between themselves and the Sacred Spirits, but it felt that their connection had disappeared as if the Sacred Spirits themselves had disappeared from this world.


    "........"


    It seemed that this matter had turned into bigger than they had expected.


    Yuuki had gotten all of their Sacred Spirits thought to use those spirits to create a seal the entire city with a barrier that would stop anyone from using magic and punish anyone who had a thread on him.


    Yuuki was holding Hibiki on both of his arms and let her sleep for a while since he didn''t want her to see what was about to happen.


    "Ugh...."


    Then one by one the people who stayed in the ritual room had woken up, but they were shocked when they realized that they were being trapped within barrel and cement.


    "What the hell?!"


    "Let go of us!"


    "What is happening?!"


    They faced the sea and couldn''t see what was behind them and it made them scared. They were an Elder and even though they were quite strong during their youth, a day of debauchery and authority weakened their will and power.


    "Well, you want to sacrifice the life of one girl for power, right?" Yuuki said.


    "What?!"


    "Then, I''ll use your life and in exchange, I''ll protect the entire city from a terrorist organization or anything that has something to do with supernatural things," Yuuki said.


    "......"


    They were dumbfounded when they heard it.


    "No!"


    "You can''t do that!"


    "Yeah, we only sacrifice one person and all of that is for the people in this country!"


    Yuuki was toozy to hear them and kicked the barrel of someone who talked too much.


    "What?!"


    "NOOO!!! HELP!!!!!!"


    Ssh!


    "........"


    They could only hear the noise of something dropping into the water, then they couldn''t hear anything again. They also couldn''t use their magic and it made them very scared.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of your ns in your ce," Yuuki said and didn''t hesitate to kick down each barrel one by one easily. His hands might be dirty with blood, but he only used on the sc.u.mbag.


    "NOOOO!!!!"


    "PLEASE DON''T!!!!"


    Yuuki ignored them and sent them out to deep of the Tokyo Bay one by one then took a deep breath before teleporting to Hibiki''s house.


    Hibiki opened her eyes slowly and looked around before hurriedly raising her body. She looked around and noticed that it was her room. "Huh?" She went out to her room and saw her father who was in the kitchen. "Dad? What happened? What about those strange people?"


    "What do you mean?" Asahi asked Hibiki who seemed to be quite confused.


    "Is it a dream?" Hibiki asked.


    "What dream? Did you have a nightmare?" Asahi asked.


    Hibiki started to cry and told her father about what had happened.


    Asahi calmed her down and said that everything was only a dream. He had talked with Yuukist night and told Hibiki that it was better to tell her that it was a dream rather than having her to have trauma. He also agreed with it, and also felt very grateful to Yuuki.


    "Ummm, Dad, I want to see Yuuki," Hibiki said since Yuuki was the person who had saved her in the dream.


    "........"


    Asahi looked at her daughter for a while and felt that he wasn''t ready to see his daughter grow up and went back home while bringing a boyfriend, however, he knew that it was impossible to stop this and could only support their rtionship.


    "Dad didn''t want to be a grandfather too early...."


    "......"


    COMMENT 97ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>97</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1199: Non-Supernatural Area

    Yuuki spent his entire night cing a barrier device using the power of five Sacred Spirits that he had gotten from the heir of the Five Principal ns making anyone in this town unable to use magic, Sacred Gear, or even Longinus unless he had given them permission and also would be eliminated once it had a bad thought about him.


    Yuuki named this barrier "The Purge". He knew that there would be a panic within the supernatural in this city, but the number of people who could use magic in this city was littlepared to the normal people.


    Nogi had agreed with Yuuki after what he had seen during the night. He hadn''t had a sleep earlier, but he didn''t feel sleepy since what he had watched was something that he couldn''t even imagine in his life before. He thought that it was also the best when he knew that every supernatural being would turn into normal when they entered this ce since that meant it would turn this city into the safest ce in the entire world.


    Nogi had asked whether Yuuki could ce the barrier within the entire City, but Yuuki was toozy to do that.


    Tokyo had be a ce for humans and it was different from the other side of this country since there were a lot of supernatural beings around this country, especially Deity since this country was known as a country of thousands of Deity.


    Yuuki forgot how many Deities were living in this country, but he knew that the number was a lot. From what he remembered the religion in this country would believe when someone lost their life they would turn into a deity.


    There was a lot of deity in this country even though there was a toilet deity.


    Yuuki was speechless, but he didn''t intend to say anything about it or change it since such a belief had ingrained into their heart different from the Bible which told people that people would go either to heaven or hell.


    Besides a very famous Deity such as Amaterasu, Ame-no-Uzume, Fuujin, or a major deity in this country, he didn''t care much.


    In a world where a human could eliminate a God, then what he did was pretty normal things.


    Yuuki had decided to make Tokyo into his turf whether the Deity in this country agreed or not since he had the power to do such a thing.


    Non-Supernatural Area.


    The moment Yuuki ced this barrier everyone who was living in this town couldn''t use their magic, Sacred Gear, Longinus, etc and also couldn''t harm humans in this town.


    Yuuki went back to his home being greeted by his girlfriends and told him that everything was alright, but Akane and Makoto came toward him with a panicked expression.


    "Yuuki, we can''t use our magic!"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I have forbidden all supernatural things in this town unless I have given them permission." He also gave permission to his hot spring inn and a group of mermaids that had been living in this town since they were his friends.


    "Check whether you can use it again or not?"


    Akane and Makoto tried it for a while and suddenly they could use their magic again and it gave them relief.


    "What did you do?" Akane asked.


    "Remember the thing that I have gotten from Five Principal ns?" Yuuki asked.


    Akane thought for a while and said, "Hey! You need to give their Sacred Beasts back!"


    "What are the Sacred Beasts?"


    "It''s a mythical creature under the guardianship of the Five Principal ns or the Omnyoji n in this country," Yuuki said.


    "Heee...."


    Everyone seemed to be very interested in this Sacred Beasts.


    "I can''t give them back," Yuuki said.


    "Huh? Why?" Akane asked.


    "I used it to create barriers in this town," Yuuki said.


    "......."


    Akane was speechless and said, "What do you think are you doing?! You''re going to make the entire Five Principal ns into your enemy!"


    "Sure, why not? They have tried to kidnap my friend, it is good that they have be my enemy so I won''t hold back," Yuuki said calmly.


    "......"


    "That''s right how is Hibiki?!"


    "She is alright. You don''t need to worry about her," Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki, as your cousin, I need to remind you that Five Principle n is very strong and they also have support from Amaterasu Deity," Akane said.


    "Akane, you don''t need to worry, inside this city, no one can harm me even if it God, Evil Dragon, Deity, Devil, Fallen Angel, Devil, Longinus user, etc," Yuuki said. Even if those strong powerhouses came to this ce, he knew that their magic would be sealed and they couldn''t use their power unless they used their physical strength, but he didn''t think that they could defeat him with their physical strength.


    His identity was also very special making him an enemy that would cause more trouble to the supernatural world when the danger of Qlippoth hadn''t been solved.


    Yuuki also had a lot of allies with very strong strength and there was something known as the strong privilege.


    When you have be powerful enough the rules are bending to amodate you, and not being forced the rules.


    "Now, I''m sure that they''re in a panic that they can use their magic and the one who is thinking to harm me or anyone around me won''t be able toe here," Yuuki said.


    "Huh? Why?" Akane asked since she thought that this barrier was only used to seal magic.


    "Because this barrier also has another function to detect the negative feeling that is targeting me...." Yuuki looked at Akane''s reaction and smiled. "If they don''t want to be food for the fish in Tokyo Bay then they need to be obedient or else I won''t know what this barrier will do to them."


    Akane knew that the matter had turned into veryplex and she wanted to curse at the Five Principal ns who had the courage to kidnap Yuuki''s friend. If it didn''t happen then there was nothing to be worried about.


    Everything had happened, and it was toote to regret their actions.


    If they could reincarnate then it was better not to cause trouble for Yuuki again in that life.


    COMMENT 21ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>21</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1200: Misrable

    What had happened in Tokyo had caused a lot of turbulence within the Supernatural World.


    Non-Supernatural Area.


    Such a thing was happening for the first time and everyone was very surprised, especially the one who created such a thing was a human and the identity of that human was "Archer" who was known as the Hero of in the Supernatural World.


    Yasaka had called him asking him why he had done such a thing while also attacking the Five Principal n since she was very close to Amaterasu n and she didn''t want both sides to fight to each other.


    Yuuki reassured her that he was toozy to fight, but if someone tried to harm him then he didn''t hesitate to fight.


    The supernatural world was in chaos after the Qlippoth and group of Evil Dragons had appeared, especially when Agreas which was famous for the Holy Land in the Underworld had been stolen by that group.


    Then suddenly there was this "non-supernatural area" which was made by humans making the thing in the Underworld more chaotic.


    Some people knew that this barrier was dangerous and tried to destroy or kill the creator of this barrier, but in the end, they disappeared without leaving any trace.


    Even some supernatural beings with a power that reached High-Level Devil couldn''t even do anything.


    For the supernatural beings that had a power simr to Ultimate-ss Devils, they were fully wounded and they could only run away before being killed by this barrier.


    Then what about the supernatural beings that have a power simr to Special-ss Devil such as Sirzech or Ajuka?"


    For such a people it was very rare for them to fight against someone who had a simr power since the consequence of their battle would destroy some part of the world.


    It was better to give the person who was able to create a barrier gave him a face to own that city since all of them had amon enemy. It was better to make him into an ally rather than an enemy.


    However, some people also praised the Five Principal ns since they had discovered that there was a monster within humans who was able to catch a Gods, y an Evil Dragon, and had a power that easily reached the top 10 in this world.


    But if they were asked by Five Principal ns to avenge them then they could only say sorry since they didn''t want to provoke someone who was able to defeat Grendel, Landon, and A?i Dah¨¡ka.


    Hades who knew that the one who had caused him was a human onlyughed loudly since he didn''t hate humans and thought that it was very interesting.


    The condition of the Five Principal n was very miserable since they couldn''t use their magic and also lost their Spirit Beasts. The people who wanted revenge disappeared without a trace before even making a move and the sponsorship that they had gotten from the business within this country had been cut making them realize what it meant to provoke him.


    They wanted to ask for the help of the Deity that they had served, but all of them were also very helpless since all of the Deity also was also very hesitant to fight him since Yuuki had helped Yasaka and he was also her secret lover.


    Even if Yuuki made Tokyo into a "non-supernatural area", he didn''t stop the people to pray to the Deity and he also didn''t stop the activity of people who served them since he only made anyone who lived in that town unable to use a supernatural power and erased the people who tried to harm him.


    Those Deities also understood that it meant that Yuuki didn''t have an intention to make them into his enemy and they also didn''t want to make him into their enemy.


    Those Deities knew the moment they would fight, then another pantheon from this world would support Yuuki and their country might be invaded by them such as Heaven with their Bible.


    Yasaka who was very close to both sides also didn''t want them to fight to each other and she also told that the fault was on the Five Principal ns who wanted to harm his friend making him very angry.


    The Five Principal ns could only be a scapegoat for this matter who caused a lot of trouble since their ritual was also very secretive.


    Those Deities were also very surprised when they heard the Five Principal ns would use a sacrifice ritual to strengthen themselves. They could only me their luck to provoke the Five Principal ns to use his acquaintance for a sacrifice ritual.


    For the Sacred Beasts, in the end, it was used to protect a human and it was also being made into a barrier that protected the entire city from harm so they didn''t see any problem.


    The Five Principal ns were very miserable since they had lost a lot of things and a lot of their elders disappeared without a trace after they wanted to have revenge.


    Some people simply decided to get out of Tokyo since it was better to stay out rather than being killed.


    Only some people decided to stay since they didn''t know what had happened and also didn''t think much about the problem within the internal matter of the ns.


    The thing that might have caused them a headache probably was they had lost their sponsorship and could only rely on the donation money that was given by their believers.


    However, such a matter didn''t really matter for Yuuki since the drama on therge ship would be held soon.


    Yuuki was in the Amagi Brilliant Park along with a lot of people practicing drama and concert as if the thing that had happenedst night didn''t happen. For the people who tried to contact him, if it, not women then he decided to ignore it directly since he had something more important thing to do.


    COMMENT 45ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>45</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1201: She seems very happy

    "So that''s what happens...." Akeno nodded listening to the story that Yuuki had told her since she was curious about his fight against the Five Principal ns. Her mother was an ex-member of the Himejima n or one of the Five Principal ns and she was also being hunted by them in the past hearing that he had a fight with them made quite worried for some reason.


    "Are you angry?" Yuuki asked.


    Akeno shook her head and said, "No, from the past until now, I have never forgiven them for what they have done to my mother."


    "Really? I thought that your rtionship with your cousin was very good," Yuuki said. He remembered Himejima Suzaku who was the heir of Himejima n. He had to admit that her body was as hot as Akeno''s, however, he had heard that girl was Tobio''s girlfriend. ''Is that also i.n.c.e.s.t?'' He shook his head and didn''t think much since marriage between cousin wasn''t forbidden in this country.


    "She is very sincere, but I don''t want to see them...." Akeno shuddered when she remembered her past. "I didn''t like to remember what had happened in the past."


    Yuuki wrapped his hand around her shoulder and caressed it slowly.


    "Let''s not talk about that kind of thing," Akeno said and looked at Yuuki. "The ship that you use for the drama is veryrge."


    Both of them were inside the drama theatre within the Amagi Brilliant Park since the drama will be held tomorrow.


    "Will you watch it tomorrow?" Yuuki asked. He needed to do both dramas tomorrow and then a concert in the next two days. After that, he needed to sell a game that he had created since Eriri also needed to face her childhood friend in the game sales of the game that they had created.


    Then after that, he could rest since Christmas and the new year would arrive soon.


    Yukari and Uomi also needed to do an exam at the university since they were in their 3rd years and it could be said that the concert that they would be held in this theme park would be thest concert that they did this year.


    There were a lot of things that had happened this year and he hoped that next year wouldn''t be this chaotic since his children might be born next year.


    Yuuki also felt quiteplex when he had children during his high school time, but who made him care about his woman.


    "Yes, I''ll go with everyone to watch," Akeno said.


    "The guys might not like this romance drama," Yuuki said.


    "You have made the story from the Titanic incident, right?" Akeno said.


    "Yes, it is a romantic historical drama, but it is moremercialized so it''ll be included toward a romance," Yuuki said.


    "I can''t wait to see it," Akeno said.


    "That''s good."


    "Well, but I''m surprised about this barrier and about the announcement of the "non-supernatural area"." Akeno tried to use magic, but she could use it. "Why can I use my magic?"


    "Because I give you permission," Yuuki said and snapped his fingers. "Try it again."


    Akeno nodded and tried to use her magic, but this time she couldn''t use it. "......" She was surprised but also felt that this town might be the safest ce during the attack of the Qlippoth. "So is it alright to announce your identity?"


    "It''s alright since I don''t want such a thing to happen again," Yuuki said.


    "Well, that''s true, the moment that you have announced your identity, it makes everyone be surprised and startled at the same time, some of the Devil also wants to force you to be their peerage members," Akeno said.


    "Well, but they have disappeared," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, they have disappeared when they tried to use someone around you to make them join their peerage" Akeno nodded and also didn''t show pity toward those stupid people.


    There was a lot of mess happening after his identity was being announced and in this world, there wasn''t ack of idiotic people in the supernatural world that didn''t know the distance betweennd and space.


    In the end, they disappeared and turned into food for the fish in Tokyo Bay.


    It was until they knew that it was simply impossible to trouble him and also the consequence also inflicted on their family that they stopped doing something stupid.


    It also made them scared when they thought that they disappeared without a trace so suddenly without anyone noticing or helping.


    "Where are those people going?" Akeno asked.


    "They have turned into fish pellets in Tokyo Bay," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    Akeno was speechless when she heard it.


    "Is your cousin asking you to help them?" Yuuki asked. He had thought that the Himejima n might ask the help of Akeno since it wasn''t a secret that both of them had a rtionship.


    Akeno nodded and said, "No, but the elder in the family tried to contact me asking me to ask you to give them back their Sacred Beast." She had a disdainful expression on her face when she told him about this matter.


    Yuuki nodded and thought that it was quite a normal thing for someone to be very shameless in front of huge interest.


    In front of the threat, people would do anything to stay alive, but after their safety was guaranteed then they soon would forget about the people who saved them.


    "I have ignored them," Akeno said.


    Yuuki didn''t say anything since he didn''t mind giving the Sacred Beast back to Akeno if she wanted it, but she didn''t want it then he wouldn''t do anything.


    "Yuuki! Come here! Let''s do the rehearsal one more time!" Chiaki shouted.


    "Okay, I''ll go there!" Yuuki stood up and said, "I''ll need to practice again."


    Akeno nodded and said, "Yes, do your best."


    Yuuki who looked at Akaneo''s smile could see that she was in a very good mood. He started to think that she was really happy when she knew what he had done to Himejima n and only shook his head about this matter.


    Yuuki thought that it was better to think about the drama that he would y tomorrow rather than thinking about such a thing.


    COMMENT 24ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>24</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1202: Titanic 1

    It was the day of the drama, and there were a lot of people who came to watch the drama in the Amagi Brilliant Park.


    They didn''t need to give too much promotion since as long as there was Yuuki''s name in the cast of the drama, it would attract a lot of people and the seat of the theatre would be fully upied by a lot of people.


    Another reason was that the location of this drama was in the Amagi Brilliant Park.


    Amagi Brilliant Park had changed because of Yuuki since the guest that had entered this ce had passed 500,000 guests and would hit one million guests soon at the end of the year.


    It might also be because they had done a lot of events such as wrestling matches and concerts.


    Now, they had both drama and concert that would be held soon and tomorrow making the number of people who came to this theme park had increased dramatically.


    Latifa, Izusu, and a lot of Yuuki''s girlfriends sat down on the special seat which had been prepared early since the seat on the ticket of the drama had been fully bought by a lot of people.


    It showed that this drama was sessful, if the result was good then they might decide to do it again, however, the chance of Yuuki to y this role again would be nearly zero since he wasing to give the hype of the drama theatre in the Amagi Brilliant Park and also because he had promised Chiaki to y a drama with her.


    This time Hinako, Kuina, and Mayuki didn''t join the drama and decided to watch the drama together with everyone.


    The only people from the Hitotose Group that yed this drama were only Yuuki and Chiaki. The other cast members were from the staff and an artist and actor from the theatre nearby.


    "Hina-chan is the drama good?" Tsugumi asked. She had often talked with Hinako since their ss was quite nearby.


    Hinako nodded and said, "Yes, the story is very good." She had watched the training and her impression that it was a very romantic drama. She really loved it and wanted to watch it from the audience''s seat.


    Hearing Hinako''s words, they became even more curious about the drama that they would watch soon.


    Issei looked around and felt quite jealous when he saw that there were a lot of girls around. He could also see an unpleasant expression from the men from his surroundings since he could see that they were being pulled by their girls to this ce.


    "I wonder what kind of drama this is..." Asia said.


    "Akeno-san, do you know anything?" Xenovia asked.


    Everyone was looking at Akeno and seemed to be curious about what she was about to talk about.


    "I know, but I won''t tell you," Akeno said with a smile.


    "........"


    "I have heard that there is a lot of theory about this ship and it seems that there is also a conspiracy when this ship drops on the deep sea," Kiba said.


    "Well, there is a lot of conspiracy and not all of them seem to be very good, however, I''m curious about how he is going to change such a story into a romance drama," Rias said. She seemed to be very calm, but she was also curious about how this drama would be soon.


    "You should be patient since the drama will be starting soon," Sona said. Her school had just been attacked and she decided to take a break for a while. She would also graduate soon and thought that she needed to think about a lot of things such as her husband in the future.


    "What is this conspiracy about?" Issei asked and became quite interested when he thought that there was a titanic conspiracy.


    Gasper who was by their seat seemed to be quite nervous, but his eyes also showed a glow of curiosity.


    "Well, the conspiracy is....."


    Chitoge was sitting next to Tsugumi and Raku.


    Raku was sitting between Chitoge and Onodera.


    Chitoge looked at the theatre stage with a nk expression thinking about what she would do about her rtionship.


    "How is your progress?" Raku whispered.


    "Well...." Chitoge couldn''t answer since she also didn''t know what to do with her rtionship.


    "You haven''t done anything?" Raku asked.


    "Ugh...." Chitoge could only groan.


    "Do you need help?" Raku asked.


    "Help?"


    "Well, you know, I can ask him to help you with something with you then you can use that chance to make the distance between two of you closer," Raku said.


    "......."


    "You don''t need to do that since I can also help her," Tsugumi said since she also heard their conversation.


    "You know also know?" Raku asked in surprise.


    "Well...." Tsugumi also feltplicated when she heard that herdy had said that she fell in love with her boyfriend. She thought that Yuuki was a bastard, but she also understood why herdy would love him. She was also surprised when she heard that the rtionship between herdy and Raku was fake. She suddenly thought that everything was veryplicated and she held her head with both of her hands.


    "........"


    "L - Let''s talk about this matterter...."


    They nodded without hesitation since the show would be starting soon.


    Yuuki and Chiaki peeked through the curtain and could see a lot of people who came to watch their performance.


    "What do you think?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm, there are a lot of people," Chiaki said.


    "Nervous?"


    "Of course not, I''m excited." Chiaki smiled. She loved to perform and she was also excited to watch her first performance with Yuuki.


    Yuuki smiled and kissed her cheek. "Well, we''re about to perform soon."


    "Hmm....."


    Chiaki kissed him back and pulled him inside since the drama would start soon.


    COMMENT 47ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>47</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1203: Titanic 2

    Everyone heard the announcement that the drama would start soon.


    The curtain was opened and it showed a scene of a lot of people moving toward the ship.


    Chiaki along with an olddy and a man showed up from the car with a lot of luggage to enter the ship showing a high profile or a life of rich people during that era.


    Then the scene changed when Yuuki, along with his friend, gambled to get a ticket to enter the biggest ship that would sail to the United States.


    Titanic.


    That was the name of that ship, and Yuuki and his friend had gotten that ticket to enter this ship.


    The audience would think that the ship would be a painting, but it seemed that they underestimated how the staff wanted to make this drama as real as possible.


    The people around the stage waved their hands excitedly watching the ship start to sail toward the sea.


    Then the drama continued showing the difference in the life of the rich and the poor within the sh.i.p.s.


    The rich were living in a very big room along with a lot of luggage, a lot of antiques, and more.


    The poor were living in a very cramped room with a lot of people inside.


    The story started with Chiaki who yed Rose who was a daughter of the fallen old money who was very dissatisfied with her engagement.


    The female audience felt that they could rte themselves to Rose who was a distressed woman who was being forced to marry someone she didn''t like to maintain her rich family after her father had died.


    In this drama, Chiaki felt that she couldn''t be heard and everything in her surroundings had ignored her. She had enough of such a life and decided tomit suicide by jumping into the sea from the edge of the ship.


    "You should stop that."


    "Huh?"


    Chiaki who was standing on the edge of the ship stopped when she heard a voice behind her.


    Yuuki who was sleeping on the bench was woken up when he saw Chiaki who wanted to jump into the sea. He walked toward her to stop her from doing something stupid.


    "Don''t stop me! I''ll jump if you get any closer!"


    "You won''t die even if you jump from that ce." Yuuki didn''t really mind Chiaki''s words and said, "But you''ll die from the coldness of the water."


    "......."


    Chiaki blinked her eyes and looked at the sea. She started to get nervous and asked, "How cold is it?"


    "It''s very cold, you''ll feel that your entire body is being stabbed by a thousand knives," Yuuki said and started to take off his shoes.


    "What are you doing!" Chiaki asked.


    "I''m going to save you if you jump out," Yuuki said.


    "Why are you doing this? This isn''t your problem! And we don''t even know each other!" Chiaki said.


    "Well... But I have seen you now, and of course, I''m going to save you," Yuuki said and thought that Chiaki was also beautiful that made him want to save her.


    They continued to talk to each other until Chiaki decided to undo her decision tomit suicide.


    The audienceughed watching the interaction between Yuuki and Chiaki and felt relief when Chiaki decided to undo her decision to suicide, however, when Chiaki wanted to go back, she slipped and fell into the sea.


    "WHAT?!"


    Everyone was scared.


    Yuuki hurriedly moved and caught Chiaki''s hand.


    Chiaki screamed and panicked. "Help me! Help me!"


    There was the staff of the ship who heard that scream and hurriedly ran toward the direction of the woman''s scream.


    "Calm down, I won''t let you go....." Yuuki said trying to calm her down and helped her slowly to get up into the ship once again.


    But the staff of the ship who saw what had happened thought that Yuuki had tried to attack Chiaki and apprehended him since Chiaki was a rich youngdy.


    Then Chiaki''s fiance came along with his bodyguard and tried to put him in jail.


    Hearing that, Chiaki hurriedly told them that it was a misunderstanding that Yuuki only wanted to help her.


    Chiaki''s fiance decided to give money to Yuuki for his help, but Chiaki was displeased and in the end, they had decided to invite him to dinner.


    After that encounter both Yuuki and Chiaki became close to each other.


    Yuuki was very straight forward and thoughtful listening to what was Chiaki''s problem along with poking the thing that had troubled her. "Do you love him?"


    Chiaki couldn''t answer him and could only mock him only Yuuki would smile and tease her.


    The funny interaction between the two of them made the audience want to cheer their rtionship on.


    Chiaki took Yuuki''s sketchbook and saw that it was filled with a drawing.


    Yuuki told her about Paris where he had gotten a lot of women into his inspiration.


    Chiaki had never felt before and became more interested in Yuuki who told her a lot of interesting things while also listening to her.


    Then the time of dinner was close, and Yuuki who was poor didn''t care much since he thought that it was dinner, but thedy who had just joined the high-ss society told him that he would enter a snake den and decided to lend him a suit to make him not became a joke within the dinner.


    The time of dinner wasing, and Yuuki mimicked the rich people around him rather than having dinner with everyone talking about what was his view about life making them impress, however, some people weren''t happy about it.


    After that, Yuuki invited Chiaki to have dinner on the poor people''s side and both of them enjoyed dancing, having a cheap beer, and a lot more.


    There was a lot of difference between rich and poor that was shown within this drama, but for a woman who was emotional creature, they loved to see the interaction between Yuuki and Chiaki inside this drama and wanted to see how would this love story unfold.


    COMMENT 9ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>9</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1204: Titanic 3

    Chiaki who had dinner with Yuuki was quite tired in the morning than her fiance who knew that she went outst night started to get angry at her and broke the entire table getting angry with her.


    If someone with rational thought, seeing the fiancee''s action would think that it was normal since his fiancee went out together with a man. It would be weird if that person didn''t get angry, but it was different when everyone was within the emotional state since they thought that the fiance of Chiaki was a bastard.


    Chiaki knew that they couldn''t meet with Yuuki again.


    Yuuki was also forbidden to enter the dinner ce or the ce of the rich people since Chiaki''s fiance had ordered the staff and his men to do it, however, he didn''t give up and went to visit Chiaki.


    Both of them couldn''t give up on each other, but she had a fiance that made their rtionship impossible, however, when someone was forbidden to do something then they would be more eager to do it.


    In the end, Yuuki and Chiaki continued their rtionship secretly even if it was forbidden.


    They continued to have fun within this big ship such as ying around moving around the ship. Then Chiaki offered him to draw her body n.a.k.e.d.


    Yuuki nodded without hesitation and started to draw her beautiful body while gulping his own saliva.


    After that incident, their feelings couldn''t be contained and they started to explore each other again such as kissing.


    However, their beautiful day was over when Chiaki''s fiance learned all of this and asked his men to catch both of them.


    Yuuki who was inside the car ying with Chiaki then also started to be closer then started to have intercourse while telling each other how much they loved each other.


    The audience was also happy when they saw their rtionship had be very close to each other, however, they knew that such a day couldn''t be maintained for a long time and that was right when Chiaki''s fiance had caught both of them.


    Chiaki''s fiance, along with his men, put him into the room and put his hand in handcuffs.


    Chiaki could do nothing in front of this and was put into her room all day sad being separated by her love.


    When the problem within their love unfolded, then there was another problem and that was the ship had hit the iceberg and caused it to have a big hole creating a life crisis for everyone.


    The captain, the staff of the ship, along with the architect of this ship discussed with each other and had concluded that this ship would fall down in an hour or so.


    They were suddenly being hit by such a predicament and they knew that they needed to prepare.


    Everyone who knew about the history of Titanic in the audience also heard that it was caused by an iceberg, but they didn''t expect that the drama would use that crisis in this ce and they also remembered that Yuuki was being handcuffed within the room making them curious what would happen to him.


    The poor were clueless about what had happened, but for the rich, they had been given the life vest to protect themselves.


    However, hen the water kept pouring inside the ship, the poor realized what had happened, and hurriedly tried to run away, but the door was being locked by the staff since they needed to save the rich first.


    The staff of the ship also prepared the sh.i.p.s to save the rich first starting from the group of women and children.


    Chiaki, her mother, also her fiance also went to the ship to go out first, however, when her mother started toin about the ship.


    Chiaki said to her mother to not be too spoiled in this situation, and also thought about Yuuki who was trapped within the room. She didn''t care about this anymore and ran inside the ship to save Yuuki even after her fiance tried to stop her.


    The audience could see how big Chiaki was feeling when she wanted to save Yuuki since she also needed to pass the cold water that had entered the ship.


    The moment both of them met with each other they kissed each other happily, then Yuuki reminded her of the location of the key.


    Chiaki tried to search for the key, but she couldn''t find it. She couldn''t do anything and decided to ask for help from someone. She met the staff and asked him to help her, but the staff ignored her and pulled her outside.


    Chiaki was annoyed and punched the face of the staff causing a surprise and a bit of augh on the audience.


    The audience was wondering what Chiaki would do then she found an ax before bringing it with her to cut down handcuff on Yuuki''s hands.


    Chiaki went back to where Yuuki was being held, but she needed to pass the hall which was filled with water from the ocean. The water was very cold and she felt that her skin was being stabbed by a thousand knives, however, she kept walking forward to save him.


    Yuuki who was waiting for Chiaki also felt relief when she saw hime out while bringing an ax. He changed the position of his hand and made it easy for her to cut down the chain within his handcuff while also reassuring her that everything would be alright.


    Chiaki was very nervous, but she mmed the ax at the chain on Yuuki''s handcuff sessfully.


    Yuuki who was freed hugging Chiaki while kissing her.


    Chiaki was also happy.


    Then they went out together from this ce trying to escape from the broken ship causing the audience to feel the adrenaline within their body increased.


    COMMENT 49ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>49</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1205: Titanic 4

    Escaping from the flood within the room, suddenly they met a scene where the staff blocked the door with a trellis making them unable to escape. They searched for another ce and decided to destroy the trellis by pushing it with a bench.


    They were sessful and tried searching for the small ship to escape from this ship.


    Chiaki had sat down on the ship but looked at Yuuki who was still standing with the people inside the broken ship and decided to stay together with him.


    In the end, they decided to be together searching for a way to escape, but they met Chiaki''s fiance who brought a gun and wanted to kill Yuuki.


    Running away, they entered the ship once again, walking toward the flood, escaping from Chiaki''s fiance.


    They had sessfully escaped and had found a way to enter the upper side of the ship once again, but it was closed by a metal trellis. They met the staff and asked him to open the trellis, but the staff was too nervous and dropped the key before running away.


    Yuuki entered the water to get the key and sessfully escaped from their predicament together with Chiaki.


    They tried to search for the safety boat once again, but all of them had gone to the sea and they could only run toward the safest ce since the ship started to sink into the water.


    The broken was broken into two since the mass of the water was too heavy and made the ship tilt to the side making a lot of people drop toward the sea.


    The audience was surprised by the real scene that was happening in front of them since they saw a miniature of the Titanic was really broken because of the water.


    Yuuki and Chiaki were saved since they were on the edge of the ship, but they felt really cold at this moment watching a lot of people drop into the sea from a high ce.


    In this predicament, they could only wait for the ship to sink into the sea slowly.


    More and more people panicked and they could do nothing.


    There were some people in the safety boat that wanted to save the people who were trapped within the Titanic, but it was only a minority.


    The majority of people wanted to stay alive and decided to keep silent since even they couldn''t even save their own lives.


    Finally, the ship was broken and everyone inside the ship had fallen in the cold sea that made them feel that they were being stabbed by a thousand knives.


    Chiaki who had fallen into the sea felt the coldness on her body and tried to reach the surface, but there was a bastard who used her body to stay alive pushing her into the sea.


    "Bastard!"


    Yuuki was mad when he saw the thing that had happened in front of him since hurriedly swum toward Chiaki to save her since they were separated when the ship had sunk into the sea.


    Baam!


    Yuuki punched that person and hugged Chiaki who almost drowned. "It''s alright, it''s alright, I''m here."


    Chiaki hugged Yuuki''s body tightly and felt that she felt really cold at this moment.


    The audience who watched this scene could see the love between the two of them.


    Yuuki brought Chiaki while swimming slowly searching for something that could save her. He finally found a nk of wood and helped her to stay on the top of this nk.


    Because of the loss of bnce, Chiaki almost dropped into the water once again, but Yuuki helped her and stabilized the nk to keep her safe.


    In hisst world, there were a lot of people whoined to Rose who used all the space within the nk that could let Jack stay, however, such logical thinking was very hard to do when all of your body was being covered in cold water. And it would be dangerous if the nk suddenly flipped over when Jack tried to sit on the nk.


    Yuuki was still within the sea, but he smiled when he saw Chiaki was alright.


    Chiaki, who had regained her strength, looked at Yuuki in fear since she was afraid to lose him.


    Yuuki tried to reassure her that he was alright and he also told her to promise him to stay alive.


    Inside this hall, every girl who watched this drama started to cry being moved by the love between the two of them and also the sacrifice of Yuuki who would protect the girl that he loved. They started to portray themselves with Chiaki who was being saved by Yuuki and wanted that girl to be them.


    The cold temperature made it hard for them to maintain their consciousness and made them sleepy.


    Yuuki tried to keep talking with Chiaki and Chiaki also kept talking with him.


    "No matter what happens, promise me that you need to stay alive."


    Then the staff came back trying to save the passenger who had fallen into the sea and kept screaming and searching for the people who were alive.


    Chiaki noticed this and tried to tell Yuuki, but she realized that he had closed his eyes and couldn''t move. She started to cry and tried to wake him up, but no matter what she did he didn''t wake up. She started to lose her will to stay alive but remembered what he had told her she tried to call the staff to help her, but her voice was so low that it couldn''t be heard by them. She dropped into the sea and found a whistle and blew it.


    The noise of the whistle was very low, and the ship kept moving away.


    The audience kept screaming and crying to save Chiaki.


    Then the staff heard the noise of the whistle and turned the light into Chiaki.


    Chiaki knew that she was saved then she looked at Yuuki who had closed his eyes silently crying then kissing his lips for thest time.


    "I love you...."


    Then the drama was over and the curtain was closed slowly with a mncholy song filling the entire hall.


    "....."


    Everyone was crying then started to p their hands together.


    p! p! p!


    COMMENT 17ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>17</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1206: Thats not it

    The drama was over, but the audience didn''t leave immediately immersed in the drama that they had watched earlier. They had to admit that they were very impressed by the real ship which dropped on the sea making the scene of the drama be even more interesting.


    Yuuki didn''t really want to perform this drama again if possible since the cost of this drama was very expensive, and it was luck that his magic could create anything within his imagination making the cost of this drama quite cheap. He did drama because he wanted Chiaki to be happy only, and after that well, he could use the different stories in the future that wouldn''t lose to Titanic.


    Within the audience seat, there were a lot of supernatural beings too who decided toe to this "non-supernatural area" which was being built just a few days ago.


    They knew that once they had a negative mind about Yuuki along with his family then they would disappear without being able to fight back. Even if they could fight then they couldn''t even use their magic and could only run away from this barrier.


    It was a very troublesome barrier and they wanted to see the appearance of the person who created this barrier.


    They knew "Archer" very well since that figure was very famous, but they only knew the real identity of "Archer" recently.


    Yuuki Ichijou.


    In the human world, this person was very famous since he was known as the "king of entertainment", but who would expect such a person to be the hero who saved the supernatural world several times.


    Beside Sona, Rias, and their peerages, there were also a lot of people too, but it was hard to notice each other since they couldn''t use their magic in this ce and lost their ability to use it. They could only be obedient and decided to enter this ce to watch his performance.


    In the middle of the audience seat in the position that was very hard to notice, Diehauser Belial also came to this ce to watch his performance since he wanted to see the real appearance of "Archer". He was also surprised by the barrier and thought to test its performance, but he really could use his magic.


    This barrier had a simrity with Diehauser''s trait magic which was known as "Worthless".


    That power to nullify the abilities of people or objects, however, this barrier is more powerful since it doesn''t need to understand the properties of the ability in order to render it "worthless.


    Diehauser''s intention to enter this ce was because he was curious and he also didn''t have negative thoughts about Yuuki. He was just curious and wanted to see the town which he created because of his friend (girlfriend''s ording to the news) being kidnapped by the Five Principal ns.


    Diehauser felt jealous of Yuuki since Yuuki had the power to protect those people that he loved, not like him who couldn''t even protect his own cousin. He only shook his head when he remembered such a sad thing and decided to watch the drama silently, but he was very surprised how simr was the drama that Yuuki and Chiaki performed with the love between his cousin and the person that she loved.


    Diehauser continued to watch but closed his eyes when he saw that in the end, that they needed to lose his life to protect the woman that he loved.


    ''Is that what you thought back then?''


    Diehauser shook his head and thought that it wasn''t something that they had thought that he knew that they were forced by them. He took a deep breath to calm himself and stood up leaving along to the crowd before disappearing.


    Yuuki who hade out from the pole also felt quite cold, but he took a towel to give it to Chiaki. "Dry your body first, it''ll be bad if you get cold."


    "......."


    Chiaki looked at Yuuki who dried her and hugged him.


    "Why are you hugging me so suddenly?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, I have heard this is the most effective way for people to warm up to each other," Chiaki said with a smile.


    Yuuki smiled and kissed her forehead. "Well, I''m very warm now, but it''ll be warmer if we go to and take a warm bath together."


    Chiaki blushed and hit his chest. "You pervert!"


    "But you like this pervert," Yuuki said with a cheeky smile.


    Chiaki snorted and immersed in the feeling of the drama earlier. She knew that the drama had be sessful when she heard the loud ps and cheers of the audience. "Yuuki...."


    "Hmm??"


    "I''m very happy, thank you."


    "No problem."


    Chiaki nced around sneakily and noticed that no one was looking at them since everyone was busy cleaning the props around the stage. She hugged his neck and kissed his lips.


    Yuuki was also very responsive and hugged Chiaki''s waist naturally.


    "This is my gift," Chiaki said with a smile.


    "This is a good gift, but can I ask for more?" Yuuki asked.


    "Well, what a greedy guy you are," Chiaki said.


    "Well, who makes you so charming, my rose?"


    Chiaki rolled her eyes but smiled when she heard it. "Oh, you still want to y?"


    "Let''s y but with a different storyter...." Yuuki thought that it would be good to take her to wear a lot of different costumes.


    It was then suddenly there were a lot of people who came toward them.


    "Yuuki!!!"


    "Awesome!!!"


    "Where the heck did you get that ship?!"


    "......."


    Yuuki and Chiaki looked at each other and smiled awkwardly then weed everyone talking about the drama.


    "Yuuki-sama, why don''t you go to the castle since there is warm water there."


    Yuuki thought that he had needed to give up taking a bath with everyone, but it seemed that he had a chance to do it. He was pulled and understood that it was wonderful to have all of them with him.


    COMMENT 35ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>35</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1207: Playing.....

    Yuuki decided to stay a night in the castle of the Amagi Brilliant Park since he needed to perform at the concert tomorrow. He could feel that Moffle red at him, but he decided to not think too much.


    The castle was very big and there were a lot of rooms inside.


    Everyone also decided to stay in the castle since they also wanted to feel like a princess.


    Latifa was very happy when everyone decided to stay since she also wanted to spend a day with everyone.


    They talked happily and had a pajama party together.


    Yuuki, who was the only guy in this group, had to admit that it was a very beautiful scene.


    Everyone was tired after ying around.


    Yuuki looked at Latifa and asked, "Latifa."


    "What''s wrong, Yuuki-sama?" Latifa asked.


    "If I''m not wrong, you should being from a different world, right?" Yuuki asked.


    Latifa nodded and said, "Yes, I''ming from a different world."


    "How is that world different from this world?" Yuuki asked.


    "Hmm..." Latifa thought for a while and said, "If I have to describe it then my world is simr to the story in the children book with the house and building that is simr to Europeans in the past, and some of us can use magic." She smiled and said, "After I have known Yuuki-sama, I feel that both worlds don''t have that much difference. The only difference might be technology."


    "Don''t you want to go back?" Yuuki asked.


    Latifa had a lonely expression on her face and said, "I haven''t seen my father and mother for the past 10 years." She stood up and walked toward the veranda looking at the night sky. "I might have been lonely before, but I''m not now..." She showed a beautiful smile toward him.


    Yuuki couldn''t bear it and hugged Latifa. He had to admit that he had a soft spot for this petite woman.


    Latifa was 24 years old, but her appearance was simr to a girl when she was 14 years old.


    Latifa smiled and also hugged him back, cing her head against his chest. "Yuuki-sama, I love you..."


    "I love you too, Latifa..." Yuuki said. He caressed her hair and said, "But I also want to see your parents since I might need their permission to get their daughter''s hand in marriage.."


    "Y - Yuuki-sama..." Latifa blushed and felt very happy, however, she was also quite worried and said, "Is that alright? The magician is very strong."


    "Isn''t your world like a children''s storybook? In the story, there is a hero who saves the princess from a dragon and magician then they marry each other, right?" Yuuki said.


    "Well, but Yuuki-sama isn''t very suited to be a hero," Latifa said.


    "Oh? Then what am I?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yuuki-sama is like a bandit," Latifa said with a naughtyugh.


    "....."


    Yuuki was speechless and his expression changed. "Oh? Then as a bandit, there is only one thing to do when I see a beautiful princess in front of me."


    Latifa blushed and said, "No! Don''t attack me, you brute!"


    "Hehehe, it is toote, no one is going to help you, my beautiful princess..." Yuuki pinched her chin and said, "Let shut that mouth of yours so you won''t be able to ask for help."


    Latifa acted as if she was scared, but she was pretty happy with this act. "N - No..."


    "Toote..." Yuuki was going to steal Latifa''s lips, but he noticed that someone was looking at them.


    Latifa, who closed her eyes, also noticed that there was something wrong. "Yuuki-sama?" She looked at Yuuki who turned his head somewhere. She also turned her head in that direction and saw Izusu looking at both of them with a blush.


    Izusu who was being noticed by both of them became very embarrassed. "Y - Yuuki!! P - Princess!!" She wanted to check on Yuuki and told him to sleep early since he had a concert tomorrow, but she didn''t expect that she had seen him together with her princess doing something naughty. "I - I''m sorry, Princess!" She knew that she had done something wrong.


    Yuuki and Latifa looked at each other at this moment.


    Yuuki blinked his eyes for a while and said, "Oh, Princess, it seems that you have good luck since your knight hase to save you."


    Latifa also realized that Yuuki wanted to continue the y and she also thought that it was very interesting. "Izusu-san! Hurry up and run away from this brute!"


    "Huh?!" Izusu was confused.


    "It''s toote! I have caught you," Yuuki said and hugged Izusu''s waist. "I''ll hold you in my hostage, and don''t ever dream of escaping from me."


    "No!! Let go of Izusu-san! Please don''t do anything to her!" Latifa seemed to be desperate.


    "Ho? Interesting, but what will you do to save her?" Yuuki asked.


    "I - I''ll do anything!" Latifa said with a determined expression.


    "Then, put down all of your dress, show me that body that has even tempted the legendary magician," Yuuki said.


    Latifa seemed to be very conflicted when she heard it.


    "Hurry up or else, I will do something to your knight," Yuuki said while hugging Isuzu.


    Isuzu didn''t expect that Yuuki and Latifa would y such a shameful y.


    "Ugh... E - Even if you have my body, you won''t have my heart!" Latifa blushed while taking off her dress.


    "Hmph, you have said that, but you seem very eager, what a perverted princess, you''re," Yuuki said while pinching Latifa''s chin.


    Latifa stumbled and fell down toward him since she was quite excited about this y.


    "Well, I guess, I need to y with the princess first," Yuuki said and let go Izusu.


    Izusu, who had been let go, felt quite unsatisfied and joined. "Let go of Princess! I''ll sacrifice myself in exchange for Princess''s safety!"


    "No, Izusu-san!!!"


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "What a pair of knights and princesses, well, I''m moved by the bond between the two of you, that''s why I''m going to be kind and decided to punish both of you at the same time."


    "NOOO!!!!"


    In the end, the three of them yed until dawn before they stopped since both girls were tired.


    "......."


    COMMENT 17ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>17</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1208: Last Concert 1

    Yuuki woke up quite early and he didn''t wake up Latifa and Izusu who were still sleeping. He went out to have breakfast and felt that everyone was looking at him with a strange gaze.


    "Do you have fun with your bandit, princess, and knight y?" Utaha asked.


    "..."


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes, we should do that tooter."


    "Role-y, huh? Interesting." Uomi nodded.


    "Uomi!!" Yukari blushed.


    "Why are you embarrassed? Don''t you want to try it too before?" Uomi asked.


    "UOMI!!!!!!"


    Breakfast time became very noisy, but it was full of fun.


    Isuzu and Latifa also had woken up and they were full of a blush remembering the thing that had happened yesterday.


    After breakfast, everyone started to prepare and check the stage inside the stadium on the Amagi Brilliant Park.


    The concert would be held in the same location where Yuuki was doing his pro-wrestling match before.


    This football stadium was very huge and it could contain a lot of people inside.


    Unlike the drama yesterday which was being held in the hall, the concert would be held in the football stadium so a lot of people could watch this concert since this ce had a lot of seats.


    Of course, the number of the tickets that were sold from this concert was also a lot more than the drama yesterday since the hall where they performed the drama had a limited seat.


    It was winter, and the temperature was quite cold, but it was quite warm within the stadium since he had made a warmer device for the concertter.


    Yuuki knew that it might be quite hot in the middle of the concert since when people would jump around and move their body warming up and he mentioned it to the staff since he didn''t want the audience to feel too hot during the concert.


    The concert would be held at night for two hours since there was also a firework that would be shot out to the sky.


    If it was being held in the afternoon, the guest who came wouldn''t be able to see the beautiful fireworks.


    "It''s a very grand stage..." Yui was surprised.


    "Yes, Yui-senpai!" Azusa said.


    "It''s amazing!" Ritsu was excited.


    "Hmm, this is ourst concert this year," Mugi said.


    Mio was slightly nervous, but she also wanted to do her best during this concert since it would be herst time to perform on the stage with everyone this year.


    "Everyone let''s do our best," Yukari said.


    "YEAHHH!!!!!"


    Yuuki nodded and smiled looking at them.


    "You don''t need to give them your special method to calm them down?" Uomi asked.


    "Well, they have grown up," Yuuki said with a sigh since he also felt lonely somehow.


    "It can''t be helped, I''ll hug you in their ce," Uomi said and opened her arms.


    Yuuki looked at Uomi with a speechless expression and hugged her. He sighed and said, "You''ll go to university soon."


    "Yes, will you leave me?" Uomi asked. Even though she was expressionless, it couldn''t hide the worry in her eyes.


    "Of course not, I''ll visit you no matter how far your university is and give you plenty of s.e.x," Yuuki said.


    Uomi smiled and said, "I''ll start to live alone after I have entered the university, I''ll give you my keyter."


    "Alright." Yuuki nodded.


    "YUUKI!!!!!"


    Yukari, Ritsu, Mio, Yui, Mugi, Azusa, and Yui ran toward them and seemed that they wanted to have his special way to calm them down before the concert.


    It seemed that there was still a long way before they started to grow up, but he didn''t mind that.


    A few hours before the concert, the people who had bought the ticket started to line up as soon as possible since they wanted to be the first person who entered the concert.


    For Yuuki''s activities, they could only say that they were in luck to know the staff of the Amagi Brilliant Park gave them a chance to enter the stadium without waiting in line.


    "That guy is certainly very popr," Dulio said.


    "Yeah...." Issei sighed and felt slightly jealous. He was wondering whether he could poprize his "Oppai Dragon" since he felt amercial possibility in this character and he also wanted to make everyone in this world love "Oppai".


    If someone knew what Issei was thinking they could only p his head or decided to move away from him acted as if they didn''t know him.


    "Tobio, is it really alright?" Suzaku asked. She was quite scared when she needed to meet Yuuki since she knew what that guy was capable of.


    "It''s alright, I know him, and you''re also his girlfriend''s cousin, it is better to solve the misunderstanding between the two of you as soon as possible," Tobio said. He was also surprised when he heard that Himejima n had kidnapped Yuuki''s girlfriend for a ritual. He felt lucky that Suzaku wasn''t killed, but he knew that it was also because of Akeno. He didn''t want Suzaku to have a conflict with Yuuki anymore and decided to smooth up the rtionship between the two of them.


    The only thing that Tobio was worried about was about Akeno who didn''t want to help them since he knew that Akeno really hated Himejima n and if possible she wanted to destroy it, but she knew that she couldn''t'' do that since she was afraid to make trouble for Rias.


    However, Yuuki was different and the problem between them was being initiated by the Five Principal n.


    Tobio could only sigh when he counted how many people had disappeared because of this barrier but didn''t care much about the people in the n since he was only worried about Suzaku since she was very close to him. He also couldn''t use Longinus in this town, but he didn''t feel that worried since he knew that Yuuki wouldn''t do anything to him.


    "Still, this line is too long...."


    Tobio couldn''t help butin since he wanted to see Yuuki as soon as possible.


    "Well, we can talk to him after the concert is over since it might trouble him if we suddenlye in the middle of his preparation," Suzaku said.


    Tobio thought for a while and nodded. He hadn''te to his concert before and thought that it was a good chance to see what kind of concert it was.


    COMMENT 46ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>46</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1209: Last Concert 2

    Conan along with the Detective Kids, Ran, and Kogorou also went to the concert.


    Conan felt quite strange since he hadn''t met any incident in the past few days. He didn''t know why, but he felt slightly empty. He didn''t know what had happened, but he knew that it was happening a few days ago when he was sleeping and suddenly woken up in the middle of midnight. He knew something had happened, but he didn''t know what it was.


    Conan who had be a normal kid felt slightly bored and that was why he decided toe with everyone to watch his concert since the ticket for the drama yesterday had sold out, but this concert was different and the next year would happen soon that was why he wanted to have a change of pace.


    "There are sure a lot of people here," Kogorou said.


    "It''s good that we can get the ticket from him," Ran said with a sigh since she knew how hard it was to get the ticket.


    They nodded since they knew how many people were jealous when they knew that they had gotten the ticket to watch the concert.


    Those people had even wanted to buy a ticket from them, but they didn''t agree with it since they also wanted to watch the concert.


    "I''m jealous of Haibaibara...." Ayumi said.


    "Yeah! How can Haibara enter first!" Gentained.


    "I have heard that Haibara is pretty close to Yuuki and his friends," Mitsuhiko said.


    "Well, don''t be jealous, let''s enter the stadium now," Agasa said since he couldn''t tell them that Haibara was a 17 years old girl who turned into a little girl with a drug and also a girlfriend of the singer that they would see on the stadium soon.


    The concert would be held soon and the people who came to this concert could enter the stadium first.


    It was quite cold outside, but when they entered the stadium, they felt quite warm, but it wasn''t that cold giving them a veryfortable feeling.


    It was an open stadium that made them able to see the night sky from where they were standing.


    Everyone was very orderly walking one by one to their position and couldn''t wait for the concert to start.


    Yuuki and everyone was standing backstage getting ready for the concert.


    They felt slightly emotional since they remembered that they started from apetition then they could open a concert on their own and gathered a lot of people.


    Yui and Ritsu who peeked were surprised by the number of people who watched this concert.


    "Wow, there are a lot of people..." Yui said.


    "Yeah...." Ritsu was also moved since she didn''t expect that there would be a lot of people who wanted to watch their concert.


    "Azu-nyan! Azunyan! Come here!" Yui said.


    "Mooo, Yui-senpai!!!" Azusa sighed, but she came to Yui to see a lot of people who had entered the stadium.


    "Ugh...." Mio suddenly became nervous.


    "You have never changed, huh?" Yuuki said with a helpless sigh.


    "Y - Yuuki..." Mio was a bit embarrassed.


    "Do you need that?" Yuuki asked.


    Mio blushed, but she nodded.


    "Here." Yuuki opened his arms and said, "This time wille toward me."


    Mio''s face reddened, but she decided to be bold and moved forward hugging him. She hugged him tightly feeling very embarrassed when she thought that there were a lot of people who watched them.


    "Good job, it seems that you have grown up from the past few months," Yuuki said and caressed Mio''s back slowly.


    "Thank you," Mio said with a smile.


    "......"


    Yuuki had to admit that Mio was very cute and if the asion was good then he wouldn''t hesitate to kiss her lips, but he knew that it was impossible to do it in this ce where a lot of people were watching him.


    "Yuuki...."


    Mugi, Yui, Ritsu, and Azusa looked at both of them with a longing expression.


    "Well,e here," Yuuki said.


    Everyone moved together and hugged at the same time.


    "Let''s go!" Uomi pulled Yukari to join them.


    This time Yukari didn''t fight back and also joined everyone since it would be theirst concert this year.


    At this moment, suddenly they started to remember a lot of things that had happened in the past few months, and couldn''t even expect that the normal students in the past could stand up on the stage today.


    Yukari also thought that it was her gift to be able to meet him and Uomi. Even though Uomi was very perverted, she knew that Uomi was a very nice girl.


    Uomi was also d when Yuuki had transferred into the school and also helped the school from being closed. She knew that she was selfish and perverted, and she was grateful to meet him.


    Mio, Mugi, Yui, and Ritsu felt that there were a lot of things that they wanted to say to him, but they didn''t know what they should say at this moment since a lot of things had happened in few months, They didn''t expect for them who was a normal student to be able to stand up on this huge stage with a lot of people waiting for them. They tightened their hugs and couldn''t help but feel that they really loved him.


    Azusa didn''t know what everyone was thinking, but she was d that she could join everyone. Even though she joinedte, everyone had never treated her differently and that made her very happy.


    "Guys, the concert is starting soon," Sawako said with a smile and d to be able to watch them from the beginning.


    They nodded and had firm expressions on their faces.


    "Let''s shake the stage!"


    "YEAH!!!"

 Chapter 1210: Last Concert 3

    "Everyone!!!"


    The concert had started, and everyone entered the stage.


    "OOOOOOOOHHHH!!!!"


    "YUUKI!!!!"


    "YUKARI!!!"


    "YUI!!!!"


    "MIO!!!!"


    "MUGI!!!!"


    "RITSU!!!"


    "AZUYAN!!!!"


    "My name is Azusa, not Azunyan!!!"


    Everyone was very excited when they saw them had entered the stage and screamed loudly.


    They didn''t make them wait and started to sing right away the moment they entered the stage causing everyone who came felt d toe to this concert.


    Yuuki, Yukari, and Hokagou Tea Time sang a lot of songs that they had sung in the past while also preparing three new songs for this concert.


    At the beginning of the concert, Yuuki also started to sing "Ganryu Style (Gangnam Style)" showing his unique dance and also caused everyone to dance together with him.


    "Yes you, hey, yes you, hey."


    "Beautiful, loveable."


    "Yes you, hey, yes you, hey."


    "Now let''s go until the end."


    "Oppa is Ganryuu style, Ganryuu style."


    Yuuki took off his shirt and waved it around like a cowboy while dancing showing his body to everyone.


    The girls were screaming when they saw this thing, and the male alsoughed while mimicking his dancing style.


    Yukari and the member of the Hokagou Tea Time also heard that Yuuki had created this song and also had heard him singing, and knew how impactful this song was, but when he sang it on this stage, they felt very excited and also danced together with him.


    "Eh- S.e.xy Lady, Oppa is Ganryuu style."


    Conan was speechless by this song, but also speechless at himself who also joined to dance together with everyone. He suddenly forgot about the matter before and focussed on dancing, especially when he saw the group of Detective Kids, Kogorou, Agasa, and Ran also did it together.


    ''This time, let''s just enjoy....''


    Eh- S.e.xy Lady oh oh oh oh


    Suzaku who watched this concert felt a bit speechless since she didn''t feel that the person who was dancing and singing on the stage was someone who seemed very brutal and had made a lot of people in her n disappear. She didn''t join the dance since her feeling was veryplex, but she had to admit that this song was very good.


    BOOOM! BOOOM!


    Jumping like he was riding on the top of the horse, suddenly fireworks were shot at the sky causing everyone to scream excitedly.


    Sona, who was in the VIP seat, had to admit thating to his performance was the best way to release the stress on her mind.


    "Sona, let''s do it together!" Rias said with a smile and pulled Sona''s hands.


    "Ugh..." Sona was a bit embarrassed.


    "Don''t be embarrassed, everyone is joining together." Akeno looked at the group on the side and said, "See?"


    Dulio, Gasper, Issei, and Kiba danced together mimicking Yuuki who was on the stage.


    "WAHOOOO!!!!"


    Issei forgot about his grievance and decided to enjoy the concert.


    Dulio onlyughed and thought that such a song would be able to create a smile for everyone in this world.


    Gasper was slightly embarrassed, but when Issei did the dance, he also joined him.


    Kiba who had learned to enjoy himself also let go of himself to dance together with everyone.


    "See?" Akeno smiled at Sona.


    "....."


    Sona sighed and nodded, feeling a bit embarrassed to join them.


    Utaha had seen the video of Yuuki singing this song, but watching the video and watching the real one gave her a different impression since Yuuki''s performance was really impactful today. She had to admit that dance was very interesting and for him to be able to dance that kind of dance without being embarrassed while also causing everyone to follow him.


    "Well, as expected of my husband...."


    Utaha nodded and felt quite proud of looking at everyone who was dancing with him as if being brainwashed by his song. She looked at Eriri who danced with everyone and could only shake her head.


    "Come on, Utaha!"


    Utaha who was being pulled could only dance with them since this song was really good.


    When the song was over, Yuuki, who was full of sweat, threw out his shirt toward the audience.


    "MEEEE!!!!!"


    Everyone tried to grab his shirt since it was a rare chance.


    "......"


    Yuuki was a bit speechless, but he didn''t care much and took another shirt on the side since the staff had prepared it.


    When he was wearing his shirt, the girls also started their next song, this time they sang "Koisuru Fortune Cookie" which was being sung during the school festival.


    Such a happy song caused everyone to also have a happy mood having a sh dance together since the dance of this song was also very easy.


    The temperature on the warmer device on the stadium was lowered, but no one realized it since everyone had sweat from moving a lot of times during this concert. They felt that their bodies were very warm and full of excitement at this moment.


    Yukari was in the middle of everyone singing while also instructing everyone the right movement for this dance.


    Everyone who saw Yukari at that moment felt that this girl was a true idol and they had decided to be her fans immediately.


    "Love Fortune Cookie!"


    "The future ain''t that bad."


    "Hey! Hey! Hey!"


    Mio had forgotten her embarrassment and the only thing on her head was that she was having fun. She didn''t expect that she could have this much fun together with everyone.


    Yuuki who had worn his shirt also joined and danced with everyone.


    "WUUUU!!!!"


    The song was over and everyone shouted in excitement after hearing such a song.


    Then they continued to the song a lot of songs from sad, happy, and a lot more before they continued with their new song.


    The Houkago Team Time was holding their musical instrument and coughed.


    "........"


    "Please listen to our song....."


    COMMENT 38ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>38</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1211: Last Concert 4

    (BGM: Fuwafuwa time).


    "This song is being created by us," Yui said.


    "I hope that you enjoy it," Mio said.


    "Fuwa Fuwa Time!"


    "1, 2, 3, 4."


    "1, 2.."


    Ritsu started to hit the drum and was followed by everyone.


    "When I look at you my heart always goes thump-thump."


    "This shaking feeling is fluffy-fluffy like a marshmallow."


    Mio and Yui sang the song together and their voices reverberated throughout the entire stadium.


    Everyone who listened to this song couldn''t help though that the five girls on the stage were an angel at this moment.


    The song was very cute and made their hearts almost melt at this moment.


    "Fluffy time (Fluffy time)."


    "Fluffy time (Fluffy time)."


    "Fluffy time (Fluffy time)."


    Azusa stood in front then yed her guitar skillfully, some people who saw her thought that this girl was an incarnation of Jimi Hendrix showing how superb her skill was.


    They screamed loudly each of the names of everyone on the stage crazily.


    Yuuki who was backstage was smiling looking at the five girls.


    "Why are you smiling?" Yukari asked.


    "I''m not sure, but I feel that they have grown up somehow," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah... They have grown up." Uomi also nodded.


    "Are you their parents?" Yukari asked.


    That sentence wasn''t wrong since they had spent their time together for a long time and also taught them from the moment when Yui couldn''t even y her guitar.


    "Uwaaaa... Everyone....." Sawako cried and felt moved by Hokagou Tea Time since she saw their progress with her own eyes.


    "You''re about to sing, right?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes." Yukari nodded and said, "Is it really alright for me to sing that sad song? I don''t want people to spend their Christmas with this sad song."


    "Well, if someone is able to spend their Christmas happily, then there should be someone who spends their Christmas in sadness, this song is very good, you know it yourselves, right?" Yuuki said.


    "Well...." Yukari nodded and decided to sing this song since it was a really good song.


    "I''ll y the guitar by your sideter," Yuuki said.


    "Good."


    The song was over and this time Yuuki and Yukari walked toward the stage to sing the next song.


    The Houkago Tea Time didn''t go back but stayed with them since they also needed to apany them to y the musical instrument. They weren''t sure whether it was right to sing this song after such a cheerful song.


    "It is almost Christmas soon, and this song is being made especially for that special day," Yukari said with a smile and felt that she had be a bad guy for some reason.


    The audience became curious about what kind of song it was, but they felt that it should be a cheerful song.


    "Please listen, Christmas Song," Yukari said.


    (BGM: Back Number - Christmas Song).


    When everyone heard this song, they felt that Christmas was reallying.


    They didn''t know why, but suddenly snow dropped from the sky the moment this song was being yed.


    In such a mncholy moment, Yukari''s soft voice reverberated through everyone.


    "There''s a ringing bell somewhere."


    "Unfamiliar words was floating around."


    "The cold breeze is somehow feels good."


    "Huh? Is this what a "Love" can do."


    "....."


    Everyone was speechless at this moment, they thought that it was going to be a cheerful song, however, it was a heartbreaking song giving everyone a mncholy feeling.


    Some people who had just broken up with their girlfriends or boyfriends suddenly started to cry in the middle of the concert.


    The people who came together with their lovers intertwined their hands together closely feeling each other warm.


    "Keep missing you."


    "This heart is hurt when I cant see you."


    "I want to tell you how I feel about you."


    The one who felt mostplex about this song was probably Ran, Kogorou, and Conan. They suddenly felt that they wanted to see their loved ones.


    Ran was the first one and took her phone to call Shinichi.


    Conan was startled and moved away from this ce to answer Ran''s call.


    "Hello, what''s wrong, Ran?"


    Ran, who suddenly heard Shinichi''s voice, also heard this song. "Shinichi, are you in the concert too? Where are you? I want to meet you...."


    "Ran...."


    Conan also wanted to meet Ran, but when he thought about his body which had turned into a child,


    "....."


    Conan gritted his teeth and said, "I''m sorry Ran. I am in the middle of the investigation of this concert. I am sorry for not being able to see you."


    "Shinichi...."


    "But I also miss you. I want to meet you too..."


    Kogorou looked at his phone and wondered whether he should call her or not. He sighed, but suddenly his head was being hit by something and he pressed the button on his phone identally.


    "What?!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Kogorou didn''t need to wait, and suddenly his wife had epted his call from the phone. He was a bit embarrassed and wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "Is there anything?"


    "Why are you not saying anything?"


    "Hello?"


    "Dear...."


    Kogorou took a deep breath and said, "Let''s spend Christmas together."


    "..."


    "Are you serious?"


    "Yes." Kogorou feltme, but he decided to ask Eri to go out with him. "Let''s spend Chrismas together, Eri..."


    Eri who was on the other side of the phone was blushing happily and said, "W - Well, if you ask me that much, then I don''t mind going with you....."


    Kogorou wanted to spit out at this moment, but he sighed when Eri epted his invitation.


    Yuuki and Yukari didn''t know what kind of effect that their song had made for everyone, and they didn''t really care much since they only loved what they were doing right now singing and spreading this beautiful song to everyone who came to this concert.


    "I love you."


    "I can repeat it until you hear it."


    "I love you...."


    "....."


    The song was over and they took a deep breath before they heard a sobs noise on the stadium making them smile awkwardly.

 Chapter 1212: Last Concert 5

    Before the concert was over, they continued with the talk show with the audience for a few minutes telling them about how was their feeling about this concert and also told them how they appreciated everyone who hade to watch their concert.


    "I know that thest song before might wound up on some of you to open, but don''t worry, thest song will make you very cheerful," Yuuki said.


    "EEEHH!!!!"


    Everyone was startled when they heard the concert would be almost over soon since they didn''t expect it.


    "This is ourst concert this year, but don''t worry, we will continue to perform," Yuuki said.


    "YEAHH!!!!!"


    Yukari and the member of the Houkagou Tea Time smiled since they also enjoyed singing together.


    "Now, please listen to ourst song!"


    "Koi!"


    [BGM: Gen Hoshino - Koi].


    They were curious about the new song, however, they were surprised when they saw Yukari, Yui, Mio, Ritsu, Mugi, and Azusa start to dance.


    Yuuki was holding his microphone and started the song along with the cheerful melody.


    "Once the sunset fades from this busy town,"


    "Lively winds bring along flocks of crows and people.."


    The dance of this song was very unique, and it was moreplicated than before, but somehow it made them very interested in trying the dance of this song.


    Diehauser also continued to spend his day to join this concert since soon that he couldn''t join in such an activityter and it had been a while since he had time to spend his time for the holiday since he mostly went for his job or managed his peerage for the Rating Game.


    There were also a lot of people who knew him and it was quite troublesome to go to the crowded ce, and that was why he was quite grateful with this "non-supernatural area" making him able to enter or exit without anyone knowing him since he wasn''t that different from normal human inside this barrier.


    Diehauser knew that this time was limited since he had something to do and after he had done that thing. He knew that he wouldn''t be able to enjoy his time on the outside. He looked at the night sky then snow slowly dropped on his face. He didn''t feel it was cold, rather it was warm for some reason.


    Sona felt quite embarrassed when she thought that she had danced with everyone before since it wasn''t her style to do such a thing. Usually, she was very cool and disciplined, but it might be because he was affected by the mood in this ce that she let go of everything.


    If her sister was her then Sona wasn''t sure what she was going to say and was sure that her sister would hug her tightly.


    Sona sighed and looked at Yuuki who was singing on the stage once again and the more she felt that she wanted him, however, she didn''t know how to talk about her feeling while also telling it to her sister since she knew that her sister also liked him.


    ''Is it strange?''


    Sona thought inwardly at this moment when she thought that she had fallen at the same man who had made her sister fall.


    Dulio who was watching and listening to the concert felt that there was another thing in this world that could make everyone happy. He had thought to always bring food to orphanages around the world to make them happy, but he understood that food was only a basic need of people.


    To make people happy, they need entertainment.


    Dulio was a reincarnated angel, and he didn''t have much interest in having intercourse. He thought about entertainment that could make everyone happy and found out that it was singing.


    A song is universal.


    A song can make everyone happy.


    Dulio nodded and wondered whether he could invite Yuuki to visit an orphanage with him to make the mood of everyone cheerful.


    Suzaku and Dulio who were standing among the crowd were watching the concert.


    Suzaku felt veryplex since she felt that Yuuki who was standing on the stage and wondering why her family had made him into an enemy. She felt that it was a mistake and wondered whether there was something that she could do to amend it.


    Latifa and Izusu were watching the concert with a blush since they remembered the thing that they had done yesterday. They had gotten caught in the mood and caused them to do something a bit too much that they had intended, but it was strangely good.


    "Princess...." Izusu looked at Latifa who was thinking about something.


    "Isuzu-san, you can see that everyone is very happy right now," Latifa said while looking at the crowd.


    "Yes, Princess." Izusu nodded and said, "It''s all because of Yuuki." She knew that this park could gather a lot of people was because of Yuuki who had helped them.


    "Yes." Latifa nodded and said, "How about we give him a gift again?"


    "Gift? What do you mean, Princess?" Isuzu asked.


    "Isn''t there an underground dungeon under the castle, why don''t we try to go there?" Latifa asked.


    "P - Princess!!!" Izusu blushed.


    "Isuzu-san, I can handle him by myself...." Latifa said with a very embarrassed expression since she knew how big Yuuki''s stamina was.


    Izusu felt a bit embarrassed, but she nodded as if she was a knight who would protect her princess. "Then, I''ll do anything to support you, Princess!"


    "Isuzu-san!!"


    "Let''s go beyond husband and wife."


    "Let''s go beyond a couple."


    "Let''s go beyond a single."


    The song was over, then a lot of fireworks were shot again toward the sky.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    Yuuki, Yukari, Mio, Yui, Ritsu, Mugi, and Azusa held hands together before bowing their heads.


    "Thank you very much!!!!"


    COMMENT 52ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>52</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1213: Second semester almost over....

    The drama and the concert were over, Yuuki who was at the school to do the test before the end of the second semester.


    It was almost Christmas then the school would give the students a winter holiday making them able to spend their day with their family.


    Ranko who was sitting on Yuuki''s side kept ncing at him trying to tell him that she needed help for her test.


    Yuuki ignored her and could only sigh at this girl. Even though Ranko was very active during the night, she had never used her time to study. He could only let her do this test alone since he didn''t want her to be a breeding tool for his descendants.


    Ranko sobbed and tried to give him a pitiful expression.


    Yuuki could only sigh and decided to help her with some questions for her test.


    "The exam is over 10 minutes!"


    Suddenly Hiratsuka said and caused everyone in the ss to panic.


    Yuuki was quite calm since he had finished his test. He looked at Hiratsuka with a smile telling her that he had done the test.


    Hiratsuka sighed when she encountered such a student when he didn''t even need to study to get a perfect score. She knew that it was quite unfair, but the world was an unfair ce.


    Yuuki thought about his game which had been promoted before sales and thought that it was quite a good promotion.


    Inte promotion in this era is quite limited.


    But it didn''t stop him from using the inte for promotion.


    From the information that he had gotten from Hazuki and the staff in the Eagle Jump, the anticipation of people about the game that had been created by theirpany, and the nnad that Yuuki made along with his girls caused everyone to be excited since they had been waiting for his game.


    In the past, he had made a very interesting game and became the winner of the game creationpetition.


    Because of that, he had gotten a lot of fans for his game. That was why those people were excited when they heard that he had made another game and this time there were two games that would be released.


    Yuuki thought about a lot of business that he could do since this era was quite backward from his previous world, however, there was something that he needed to do first and that was to make this world to be peaceful without causing trouble to his family, lovers, and friends.


    Even though it was quite hard and even impossible to erase the darkness in this world, at least, it wouldn''t happen in his city or town, and that was the thing that he could do since he wasn''t a superhero or something that would protect everyone using his own life. He wasn''t a good person and someone who was selfish, but it was alright since he was only honest with his life.


    Yuuki had lost one life, and what was wrong was to live what he wanted during his second life. He felt as long as he didn''t cause trouble to the people in his surroundings then all of the things that he wanted to do would be alright.


    "Alright, the test is over, hurry up and collect the paper!" Hiratsuka said without mercy.


    Everyone could only sigh and hoped that their score would be good since they didn''t want to enter remedial ss during winter.


    Hiratsuka took the paper and collected it before saying, "The second semester is going to be over soon, and that means the winter holiday is also going to start.


    "YAHOOOOOOO!!!!"


    Everyone cheered loudly when they heard it.


    "Cough! Cough!" Hiratsuka reminded them to keep quiet for a while. "Don''t be too wild during a holiday and don''t forget about your homework!"


    "......"


    Everyone became depressed when they heard about the homework.


    "Then, let''s meet again next year!"


    Hiratsuka said and left the ss.


    "Hey!"


    Ranko went to Yuuki and asked, "Are you going to go with me to Chiba?"


    "Well, Chiba is very close." Yuuki nodded and said, "I''ll visit both Uncle and Aunty."


    "That''s good, they have been missing you," Ranko said with a smile.


    "Ranko-chan, your home is in Chiba?" Mayuki asked.


    "Yes, how about you, Mayu-chan?" Ranko asked.


    "I''m in Tokyo too." Mayuki shuddered when she thought about her mother.


    "Are you alright?" Yuuki asked.


    "She is alright." Chiaki came and said, "Mayu-chan''s mother is quite strict."


    "......"


    Ranko and Yuuki felt quite dubious since Mayuki was a very cute girl and it was quite surprising for her mother to be very strict with such a petite and cute girl since usually, they would pamper her.


    "My mother is an instructor of flower arrangement, and I have been taught by her to be a good wife from my childhood," Mayuki said with a blush.


    "......"


    Ranko looked at Yuuki and thought that this guy was really lucky to have Mayuki.


    "How about you, Chiaki? Do you have a n or something for the winter holiday?" Yuuki asked.


    "I might go to the drama theatre to help." Chiaki looked at them and asked, "Do you want to join me?" She really loved to y a drama with Yuuki and wanted to pull him to the world of drama.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "We''re going to sell our game."


    "Game?"


    "It''s a very good game, I''ll let you y it," Ranko said since she had be the voice actress in that game.


    Mayuki and Chiaki felt a bit curious about this game.


    Then it was at this moment, that three people entered their ss so suddenly.


    "Yuuki!!"


    Chitoge and Tsugumi said at the same time.


    "Big Bro!"


    Raku also came with them.


    The three of them moved closer to Yuuki and their eyes were showing a hopeful expression.


    "Help us!"


    "?????"


    COMMENT 13ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>13</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1214: Chitoges mother is coming 1

    Raku, Chitoge, Onodera, Tsugumi, etc were discussing what they would do during Christmas since if they didn''t have a n then they decided to hold a Christmas party with their ssmates.


    Marika decided to not join them and said, "It''s Christmas! I - I might turn into an a.d.u.l.t soon...." She thought that she would turn into an a.d.u.l.t and would hold her baby soon. She blushed and started to imagine a lot of things from marriage, the name of the baby, dog house, etc.


    "...."


    Everyone decided to ignore Marika, then they noticed Chitoge who started to turn pale and scared for some reason.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Raku asked with a confused expression.


    "My...."


    "My?"


    "My mother ising..." Chitoge said with a shudder.


    "....."


    They didn''t know how to respond.


    "Is your mother really that scary?" Onodera asked.


    Chitoge was too scared to answer, and Tsugumi who gave them the answer.


    "Oujo-sama''s mother is very scary..."


    "So you can''te to the party?" Onodera asked.


    "I''m not sure." Chitoge shook her head and said, "My motheres back every Christmas and everyone in the family needs to greet her."


    They didn''t force Chitoge toe when they heard that her mother had onlye once every year and thought for her wanted to spend her Christmas with her mother. They continued to talk, however, Chitoge told Raku toe with her along with Tsugumi to talk about theing of her mother to the rooftop of the school.


    The rooftop area was empty and there were only three of them in this ce since it was winter and the temperature dropped making a lot of students decided to spend their break in their own sses.


    However, it was a perfect ce for them to have a secret discussion.


    "So I''lle to your house too?" Raku asked.


    "Well, you''re my boyfriend, even though it is a fake," Chitoge said.


    Raku sighed and felt a bit troublesome, but he nodded.


    Tsugumi wondered whether she could escape and went to Yuuki''s houseter since she also didn''t want to see Chitoge''s mother.


    Raku thought for a while and said, "Do you think that we should invite Big Bro?"


    "Yuuki?"


    Tsugumi and Chitoge looked at Raku with a confused expression.


    "From what you have told me before, I can tell that your mother has very big prestige in front of everyone in your family," Raku said.


    "Yes, everyone is scared of her." Chitoge nodded without hesitation.


    "If that is the case, then you can ask your mother to help you to make your rtionship with Yuuki is being epted," Raku said.


    "Huh?!"


    "I know Big Bro''s character, if you confess to him then without a doubt he will agree without hesitation," Raku said.


    "What?!" Chitoge blushed.


    Tsugumi wanted to refute, but she felt that anyone who was being confessed by such a beautiful angel such as Ojou-sama then without a doubt that person would ept it immediately. If there was someone who would reject Chitoge then she thought that guy must be either crazy or gay in her mind.


    "So, you need your mother''s support since she is the only one who can control everyone in your family, right?" Raku said.


    Tsugumi nodded and said, "Ojou-sama, I don''t think this idea is bad."


    "B - But...."


    "But?"


    "But I''m scared of my mother, and t - thest time that we talked was about a year ago....." Chitoge said and wasn''t sure whether her mother would help her.


    "Isn''t that why we''re going to invite Big Bro to greet your mother?" Raku said.


    Chitoge and Tsugumi looked at Raku.


    "Even though Big Bro is quite wild, hismunication skill is very superb and I''m sure that he can talk with your mother." Raku looked at them and added. "And Big Bro also has a business, both of them might be able to talk to each other easily." He also wanted to end this fake rtionship as soon as possible since his rtionship with Onodera had be closer than before. He had decided to confess to Onodera, but he knew that the fate of two families was in the hands of both of them.


    Raku needed to think about his family too, and that was why he was going to be a matchmaker between Chitoge and Yuuki.


    "Is that alright?" Chitoge asked.


    "Why not? We should ask him now," Raku said and wanted to walk to Yuuki''s ss.


    "WAIT!!!"


    Tsugumi yelled.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "How are you going to invite him?" Tsugumi asked.


    "Well, I''m going to tell him that Chitoge is in love with you then you need to help us to break this fake rtionship after talking with Chitoge''s mother?" Raku said.


    "......."


    "You idiot?!"


    Tsugumi and Chitoge shouted at the same time and pped Raku''s head.


    "It hurts!"


    Raku held his head and felt that both of them were very unreasonable.


    "Y - You can''t say such a thing?!" Chitoge blushed.


    "Why?"


    "W - Well, I''m embarrassed a - and....." Chitoge held her skirt nervously seemed wasn''t sure whether she should say it or not.


    "What''s wrong, Ojou-sama?" Tsugumi asked.


    "W - Well, don''t you think that it is too shameful for me to confess first? Why shouldn''t he be the one who confessed to me?" Chitoge said.


    "....."


    ''It''s so troublesome.''


    Raku sighed and asked, "Tsugumi, who confesses first between the two of you."


    "W - What?! W - Well, it''s him...." Tsugumi answered with a low voice and seemed very embarrassed.


    "........"


    "See?"


    "Then, what do you want to do?" Raku asked.


    "Is there a way for him to confess to me first?" Chitoge asked.


    Raku and Tsugumi looked at each other and weren''t sure what to say.


    "Ojou-sama, if you want I can ask Yuuki to confess to you," Tsugumi said.


    "NO!!!! I want him to realize it by himself!" Chitoge said.


    "Ojou-sama..." Tsugumi thought that Chitoge was quite troublesome, but she also somehow understood her trouble.


    "Chitoge, let''s worry about who confesses firstter, what we need to do is how to invite him to go with us to meet your mother, right?" Raku said.


    Tsugumi and Chitoge looked at each other and nodded.


    They had decided and started their n before going to Yuuki''s ss to start their operation.


    COMMENT 38ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>38</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1215: Chitoge mother is coming 2

    Yuuki brought Raku, Chitoge, and Tsugumi to Wagnaria since this family restaurant had be their gathering ce to discuss a lot of things.


    Even though this restaurant had a lot of weird employees, a lot of people kepting since they were addicted to the dangerous feeling when they entered this ce.


    Yuuki didn''t care much about the people who came to this ce because they had a special hobby, and he came because the food of this restaurant was very good.


    Tsugumi was sitting beside him and both Chitoge and Raku sat down right in front of him.


    "Have you calmed down?" Yuuki asked.


    They nodded in response and drank their soda.


    Chitoge wanted to order ramen, but she was being red by both Tsugumi and Raku since this girl didn''t even realize why they had done this for.


    "Just order first, it is quite weird to talk about a serious thing when youe to this strange restaurant," Yuuki said.


    "...."


    They couldn''t say anything in refute when they saw a waitress who was bringing a katana, rude manager, underage waitress, clumsy, and a lot of more.


    "But this matter is very serious!" Tsugumi said with a serious expression.


    "Does ude-san know about your real gender?" Yuuki asked.


    "....."


    Tsugumi shook her head and said, "That''s also a big matter, but there is something more important!"


    "Well, don''t you think that it is also important to solve the misunderstanding of ude-san too? Since he has thought of both of us as....." Yuuki didn''t continue since he knew that Tsugumi also knew the answer.


    Tsugumi also knew about this problem but her foster father was just an idiot who didn''t even notice that she was a girl from her childhood time. She thought for a while and said, "It seems that I need to solve this problem too...."


    "WAIT!!!"


    Raku and Chitoge said at the same time since the information that they had gotten from their mouths had overloaded their heads since they didn''t even realize that ude had thought that Tsugumi was a girl, and ude also thought that the rtionship between Yuuki and Tsugumi was a rtionship between two boys.


    "...."


    It was so overwhelming that they didn''t know whether they shouldugh or pitied them.


    "But I guess that isn''t the thing that you want to talk about now?" Yuuki said.


    They nodded without hesitation.


    "Then, what is the problem?" Yuuki asked.


    "Actually....." Chitoge took a deep breath and started to remember her scary mother.


    "......"


    Yuuki didn''t know why this girl had taken such a long time. He thought for a while and wondered whether there was an enemy or if their fake rtionship was being known by someone since if that was the case then there would be a lot of troubleing both of family, however, it seemed that wasn''t the case now.


    ''Is wintering?''


    "My mother ising," Chitoge said with fear in her eyes.


    "......."


    Yuuki held his temple and said, "Why did you talk to your mother as if she is a monster or something."


    "Because she is scary!" Chitoge said.


    Tsugumi nodded in agreement.


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "Now, that you mention that I have never seen your mother before." He hade to Chitoge''s house before, but he had never seen Chitoge''s mother. "What did she do?"


    "She is a business consultant." Chitoge sighed and said, "And because of her busy work, she usually onlyes home once every year and that is during Christmas."


    "......."


    Yuuki understood why Chitoge might be estranged and seemed afraid of her mother since her mother rarely spent time with her. He felt quite sorry for Adelt (Chitoge''s father) who was always being left by his wife, and thought how he was alright to not have intercourse with her every day.


    Yuuki looked at Chitoge and he could see that from her beautiful appearance her mother would be also beautiful. He sighed for a moment and thought that each family had their own problem.


    "So what do you want me to do?"


    "Well, can youe with us to meet her mother too?" Raku said.


    "Is that alright?" Yuuki asked.


    "Why not? It is very rare for her to stay at home, and I don''t even remember what it feels like to have a mother...." Chitoge said with a very lonely expression.


    "........"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "I''lle to your house when your mother ising."


    "That''s good!"


    They were happy when they heard it.


    "When is the date?" Yuuki asked since he needed to sell his game along with having a party with his girlfriends for Christmas.


    Chitoge told him when her mother woulde and also told him to wear something appropriate.


    Then he also started to ask about her mother and wondering whether her work was so much more important than her family. He felt that her mother should let her subordinates do her work and she became the conductor rather than leaving her family behind.


    Chitoge who was being asked started to tell him about a lot of things about her mother and alsoined while eating a 20 parfait.


    "......."


    Raku who was by Chitoge''s side was d that Yuuki was with him if Yuuki didn''t then he thought his wallet would be empty.


    "You really love your mother, huh?" Yuuki said.


    Chitoge blushed and wasn''t sure what to say for a moment. She loved her mother, but her mother often left her for work. She somehow felt that a family should spend their time together like what Yuuki usually did with his girlfriends.


    They continued to talk until the sky had turned dark.


    "We also need to talk about your problem with ude-san," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    Tsugumi looked at Yuuki then nodded. She thought that she needed to tell ude that she was a girl, not a guy!

 Chapter 1216: Bet between them 1

    It was the day of his game being sold, two games were sold in a different way.


    The game from the Eagle Jump was sold on the store directly and there were a lot of people who lined up to buy Eagle Jump''s game which was being owned by Yuuki.


    They couldn''t wait to y what kind of game he had created in this world.


    However, it was also being sold on the winter game event since it was one of the biggest game events in this country.


    For the nnad which was being created by everyone, it wasn''t being sold on the store directly and rather it was being sold on the winter game event, and depending on the total sales of the game, they might sell itter on the game store around this country and even the world.


    Their website also fully cooperated with the promotion, and their online store had also received a lot of pre-order of two games.


    Yuuki nodded in satisfaction when he saw the result, but this time his attention wasn''t on the total sales of the game since he was confident that a lot of people would buy his game, but rather he was focussed on Eriri''s match with her childhood friend.


    Eriri had decided to create a bet with her childhood friend who would sell the most games during the winter game event.


    If the childhood friend was the winner, then Eriri would help him to create his own game, however, if Eriri was the winner then she wanted him to apologize.


    Eriri''s childhood friend seemed very angry when she had asked him to apologize.


    Yuuki who had learned about their bet didn''t know what to say, and what he knew that Eriri was trapped in her childhood time. He knew that Eriri might have fallen with her childhood friend in the past, and then something had happened that caused their rtionship to be estranged.


    Outside the huge venue of the game winter event, there were a lot of people who had been waiting for the venue to open while the game creator,pany''s staff, and organizer stayed inside waiting for the opening time of the event.


    Yuuki was sitting along with everyone inside looking around from their location since they didn''t need to sell it by themselves with the staff that had been hired on their booth standing to help to sell the game.


    "Do you want that airport chest?" Utaha asked.


    "....."


    Yuuki was speechless and asked, "She is cute, but I won''t force her."


    "I don''t understand your type," Utaha said and snorted. If it was another girl, then she didn''t mind, but if it was Eriri then she felt quiteplex for some reason.


    "The house will be very lively with you and her," Yuuki said.


    "Yeah, don''t me me if I''m going to burn your houseter," Utaha said.


    "......."


    Eriri looked at the booth of her childhood friend whose name was Tomoya Aki. She remembered a happy time during her childhood when she was ying a game with him together. She loved the day that she spent with him before, but when the people around her started to tease her about their rtionship.


    "........"


    They stopped ying together.


    Eriri had always felt regret for that reason, but that guy had never understood her and both of them kept fighting with each other.


    Then it was at that moment, that she started to get to know Yuuki who was also her boss in the past since she was working as his assistant.


    Her first impression of him wasn''t good since Yuuki was very sloppy and also seemed quite scary before, but the more she learned about him, the more she became very interested.


    Frankly, it was very fun to stay with him and do a lot of things together with him such as manga, games, novels, etc.


    Eriri loved every moment that she had spent with him, but there was something that stuck in her heart and she needed to pull that something out first before she could walk forward.


    Tomoya who wanted to defeat Eriri decided to join hand with his childhood time who was working together with the famous Doujin Group. He knew that Eriri was a tough opponent, but he wouldn''t give up since he also had his own ambition.


    That''s right!


    Tomoya wanted to create his own game and to do that he needed to make his own circle that was why he was going to invite his childhood friend who was very good at ill.u.s.trating. Even though their rtionship had turned into bad, but for his ambition to create a dating game which could make everyone feel throbbing on their hearts...


    Tomoya took a deep breath and his eyes turned serious


    He is going to do anything to build that dream!


    Tomoya, who was helping to ce the game in the booth, noticed Eriri walking toward him. He stopped and adjusted his sses while walking toward her. "It''s time."


    "Yes."


    Eriri looked at Tomoya.


    "Let''s see who is the winner of this bet!" Tomoya said.


    "If I win, you''re going to apologize to me!" Eriri said.


    Tomoya frowned and said, "Then, if I win then you''re going to be my ill.u.s.trator for my next game!"


    "Good, I''ll do that," Eriri said and saw that Tomoya had joined a famous Doujin Circle which was known as Rogue en Rogue.


    "Eriri, for now, can I ask you a request?" Tomoya said while adjusting his sses.


    "You''re asking me for help?" Eriri asked.


    "Yes, I can only ask you for this matter," Tomoya said.


    "....."


    Eriri looked at Tomoya for a while and asked, "What is it?"


    Tomoya bowed 90 degrees and took out his money from his pocket.


    "Please, let me buy your game! I have been a fan of Ichijou Yuuki-san!"


    "......"


    Eriri pped her forehead for a moment.

 Chapter 1217: Bet between them 2

    The winter game event had started, and a group of gamers entered the venue with excitement.


    They had been waiting for this day, and it was the day since this event was also being known as the warring state of the game industry.


    The people who dared to enter this event were apany or a circle who had an ability and a lot of experience in the game industry.


    All of them were veterans and they had entered a lot of bloody wars in their early days.


    However, there was always an exception and those people didn''t even know the fear of this industry.


    But that was the most fun of it since there might be a dark house that suddenly appeared in this ce.


    Everyone was very excited about trying the new game that had been created.


    Thepany, circle, and an individual who joined this event were very happy with the number of people who came to this event, however, they needed to bow down when they saw a huge crowd gathered among the most the booth of Eagle Jump.


    Left 4 Dead and nnad.


    Both of them had be the hottest game within this event since it was a game that was made by Yuuki.


    The name of Yuuki was very famous, singing, manga, novel, drama, pro-wrestler, game, etc.


    One thing for sure as long as his name was being written on the creator list, that meant whether it was game, music, manga or anything...


    They needed to buy it since it must have been something good.


    One thing is for sure, both new games have be the game with the most attention at the venue.


    Left 4 Dead caused everyone to scream since it was the first FPS (First-Person-Shooter) game in this world, and made them unable to wait for any longer to go back to y this game.


    Zombie? Gun? Etc?


    They really thought that this game was epic.


    For nnad, everyone who saw pictures of the heroines on the poster thought that those heroines were really cute.


    It was very rare for someone to create a dating game, or even if they made it they had been very bored with a cliche plot that had happened, and the horrible ill.u.s.tration.


    However, this game was different since the ill.u.s.tration was really beautiful making them unable to wait and bought those games without a second thought.


    Tomoya who had bought the game from Eriri was really grateful since he could see the horrible number of the crowd that had gathered around the booth of Eagle Jump. He looked at both games that he had bought and smiled.


    Eriri who was looking at him for a long time could only sigh and thought that this guy was only interested in a game rather than a real human, however, she could see that the number of people who hade to Tomoya''s booth was a lot.


    Rogue en Rogue was quite famous Doujin Circle and they had gathered a lot of fans from the birth of their Doujin circle.


    Their fight was really fierce, and a lot of people kepting toward their booth giving them money and took the game.


    "Sold out!"


    It was at this moment, that the booth of Eagle Jumped shouted and put a "sold out" board in front of their booth.


    "What?!"


    The people who came couldn''t help but feel very disappointed since they couldn''t buy the game.


    The staff of the booth tried to calm down the crowd since those games would be also sold online and also in other stores.


    The people who heard it hurriedly checked which store sold both of the games and some of them bought it through the inte.


    At the end of the event when the event had ended, Yuuki and his girlfriends didn''t go with Eriri and only looked at Eriri and her childhood friend from a long distance.


    "Do you really like to steal from someone else''s childhood friend?" Ranko said.


    "......"


    "How can you say that?" Yuuki was speechless.


    "If possible, then you should also ask Ran, too, since her childhood friends often leave her," Yukana said.


    "......."


    "Enough of that, let''s have a party," Yuuki said.


    "OOHHHH!!!"


    Everyone was very excited when they heard it since they knew that the number of the game that had been sold on this event was very outrageous. They also had checked the number of sales on the website and didn''t expect that it would be this easy to make money.


    "Let''s wait for this airport chest first, I want to see the free movie from here," Utaha said while drinking c.


    "Do you think that she''ll p him?" Ranko asked.


    "I don''t know." Yuuki shook his head and knew that in the novel a childhood friend was the most cliche romance, but also the cutest.


    But it was a sad thing that that childhood friend had met him.


    Eriri who had won strangely didn''t feel that happy and looked at Tomoya who was still hesitant to apologize to her. She didn''t understand, and she also didn''t want to understand. She thought for a while and felt that she wouldn''t be happy with his apologies.


    "Let''s stop."


    "What?" Tomoya was surprised since he didn''t expect those words toe out from Eriri''s mouth. He looked at Eriri and wondered how this girl could suddenly be mature.


    "I don''t feel angry at you again, Tomoya," Eriri said.


    "Well?"


    Eriri thought that she needed to walk forward and not be stuck in one location. She smiled and said, "Your game is really good, and I hope that you can create the game that you want."


    "Eriri?"


    "Then, bye, Tomoya."


    Eriri turned and walked away.


    "......"


    Tomoya looked at Eriri''s back and wasn''t sure why he felt that something had been missed. He shook his head and didn''t think much of turning around and decided to y his game since reality was a crap game, and that was why he would create a game that could make everyone''s heartthrob!


    COMMENT 12ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>12</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1218: Theres a legend

    The game winter event would be held for three days, however, they decided only to go to the first day on the event rather and let the staff take care of the rest of the days.


    Getting all of the money from the game, Yuuki didn''t hesitate to book a hotel for everyone to have a party since their game had be very sessful.


    It might be better to open a party at home, but he thought since they had made money it was better to let them go wild for a bit.


    It was also quite a rare experience and it would be good to try it when they were young.


    That was why they decided to create a pool party along with booking the entire floor of the hotel.


    "YAHOOO!!!!"


    Ranko and Yukana jumped into the pool right away.


    Ssh!


    Utaha who was reading on the side of the pool sighed and said, "Can you calm down?"


    "Utaha,e! Don''t just read on the side!" Ranko yelled.


    Utaha rolled her eyes and said, "Shouko, why don''t you go with them?"


    Shouko only smiled and asked, "Where is Yuuki?"


    "He''s going to add one more sister for us," Utaha said and continued to read.


    "Is it Eriri?"


    "Well, who else?"


    Eriri and Yuuki didn''t join them immediately and walked together around. They walked to the rooftop of the hotel to see the night sky together.


    Yuuki looked at Eriri who had invited him to walk together. He looked at her small figure that seemed to be cold because of the temperature. "Here." He took off his jacket and ced it on her.


    "T - Thank you..." Eriri showed a cute smile and a bit of blush.


    "If you''re so cold then why don''t we go back first?" Yuuki asked.


    "NO!" Eriri rejected and said, "I don''t want to be teased by that cow-tits....."


    Her voice was so low, but it could be heard by him. He only smiled bitterly and wondered whether the rtionship between Eriri and Utaha could be closer.


    They didn''t use a lift to go to the rooftop, rather they walked using stairs.


    Yuuki didn''t really mind it, but he was surprised when he saw that Eriri wasn''t that tired of walking on the stairs. "Your stamina is really good."


    Eriri seemed to be proud and said, "I need to walk on a slope every day to get to my house, of course, my stamina is really good."


    Then both of them continued to talk about trivia and a lot more, but this conversation was strangely interesting and made themugh together.


    It was so interesting that it surprised them how short they felt to reach the rooftop since it felt very quick.


    "So is there something that you want to talk about?" Yuuki asked while looking at the scenery within this city. Even though he didn''t really want to admit it, the scenery of metropolitan town with a lot of high rise buildings and various light surrounding the town was indeed very beautiful scenery. He looked at Eriri who seemed nervous for some reason and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Uuhh....." Eriri held her head with both of her hands and sobbed.


    "Why are you crying?" Yuuki was surprised and hurriedly tried to calm him down. He wiped the tears from her eyes and felt confused by her sudden outburst.


    "Ughh, Y - Yuuki....." Eriri hung her head down then turned toward him asking this question.


    "Do you like small b.r.e.a.s.ts?"


    "......"


    Yuuki blinked his eyes and felt that this question was very strange.


    Eriri started to cry and yelled. "Is it because of my b.r.e.a.s.ts, right? Is it because of my b.r.e.a.s.ts that you have never touched or evenid your hands on my body, right?!"


    "......"


    "Ok, calm down, how about we go back first?" Yuuki felt that it was better to let this girl sleep for a night to make her calm down.


    "NO!!!! All of your girlfriends have big b.r.e.a.s.ts! Yukana! Ranko! Shouko! The girls from the Drama Club! That singer! and more! All of them have big b.r.e.a.s.ts! Is it because of my b.r.e.a.s.ts that you have nev---"


    "....."


    Eriri blinked her eyes since she didn''t believe what had happened. She saw him very close to her and kissed her lips. She was so stunned and didn''t even react for a while.


    But when his lips parted from her, Eriri immediately woke up and blushed.


    "W - What are you doing?!"


    "Is this enough?" Yuuki asked.


    "What?!"


    "I mean is this enough to prove that yourselves that you''re a very attractive girl?" Yuuki looked at Eriri and hugged her waist slowly. "You''re a very attractive girl, and I don''t care about your b.r.e.a.s.ts."


    Eriri blushed and asked, "Then, why don''t you start to move on me before?!"


    "Because you still have something in your heart," Yuuki said.


    Eriri was surprised and thought about the plot of her hentai manga. "Y - You don''t only want my body, but also my heart kind of plot, right?"


    "....."


    Yuuki thought for a while and nodded. "Yes, and it is already toote for you to escape from my grasp."


    Eriri blushed again and sighed. "I guess I understand why there are a lot of girls around you."


    Yuuki hugged her and could smell a very sweet smell from her petite body. "I love you, Eriri."


    This time, it was different, the moment she heard those words came from his mouth. She hugged him tightly and cried. "I also love you, Yuuki!!!"


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    Suddenly there was a firework shot toward the sky creating a beautiful heart shape.


    Not only did both of them see this firework, but also Ranko, Yukana, Utaha, and Shouko who were staying in the pool saw it.


    Eriri rested on Yuuki''s chest while hugging his firm, hard, and thick arms around her body while smiling. She felt very happy and mesmerized by the firework that had happened in front of her.


    "Do you know there is a legend?"


    Eriri looked up and Yuuki suddenly said those words. "What legend?"


    "If girl''s b.r.e.a.s.ts are rubbed by the person that they love, it might be bigger," Yuuki said with a smile.


    "......."


    Eriri opened her mouth so wide and seemed to be very surprised. She was interested, but she thought that this guy was a bastard who would say such a shameless thing without shame, however, her answer was obvious.


    "Let''s try it after the firework is over."


    COMMENT 41ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>41</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1219: Madam Flower 1

    It was the day when Chitoge''s mother woulde back to meet with everyone.


    Yuuki was standing together with Raku, and Tsugumi waiting for Chitoge''s mother to arrive.


    Chitoge was in her room to prepare herself before she met her mother.


    No one said anything to Yuuki and he could see that everyone was very panicked at this moment waiting for the queen of this household toe back to this residence.


    Yuuki didn''t really know what Chitoge''s mother was usually doing since she could make the grown-up men who didn''t fear for blood and fight to be scared into this state.


    The second semester of school is over, and the winter holiday has started.


    It was just two days right before Christmas, and everyone in his house seemed to be excited to have a Christmas party with their sisters together since it would be their first time to spend their Christmas time together.


    That was why he didn''t intend to stay in this ce for a long time since spending time with his family was better than spending time with a strangerdy that he had never seen in his life.


    Everyone in the BeeHive''s gang was very busy preparing themselves and cleaned the house waiting for the wife of their boss toe back.


    Even ude who usually would put a hostile expression on Yuuki and Raku, strangely silent and didn''t even say anything showing how scary Chitoge''s mother was.


    "You know, you should wear a dress if you want ude to know that you''re a girl," Yuuki said.


    "B - But it is a bit embarrassing....." Tsugumi said.


    Like everyone in this ce, Tsugumi was wearing a ck suit blended perfectly with everyone, however, someone wouldn''t mistake her with a boy since her b.r.e.a.s.ts were very huge.


    Yuuki sighed and wondered how ude could mistake her as a boy. "Are you going to say it now?"


    "No, let''s do itter since everyone is very busy," Tsugumi said. She started to get nervous when she thought that she would tell her foster father about her true gender.


    "But everyone is more lively than usual now," Raku said.


    "I guess that shows how scary Chitoge''s mother is." Yuuki looked at Tsugumi and asked, "What is the name of Chitoge''s mother?"


    "Kirisaki Hana. She is a world-renowned business consultant," Tsugumi said.


    "Business consultant, huh?"


    Yuuki started to get curious about Chitoge''s mother.


    "Hurry up! Pretty soon "Madam Flower" is going to arrive!!!"


    Everyone became nervous and started to move faster.


    "So that''s why it is "Madam Flower"...."


    Hana means flower in English.


    "Yes, that''s my mother''s first name."


    They turned and saw Chitoge had arrived in the hall where they would greet her mother.


    Chitoge is beautiful and dresses as if she is going to the party.


    "I don''t understand why we have to wear a suit even though we''re onlying to meet your mother," Raku said.


    "Don''t be stupid!" Chitoge started to tell them how strict her mother was and they needed to be this much or else they would be chewed by her mother.


    Yuuki didn''t think much about Chitoge''s mother, but he was more cornered about her ribbon. "You sure love that ribbon."


    Chitoge had a bit of blush on her face and said, "This ribbon is special. Mom gave this to me a long time ago."


    "Hmm....."


    They continued to talk until Chitoge''s father came in their direction.


    "Oh, Raku-kun, Yuuki-kin, it has been a while."


    Adelt smiled gently looking at both brothers.


    "Hello."


    "Sorry for how sudden this is, have you been well?" Adelt smiled and asked, "Yuuki-kun, I have heard that you have won a Kengan Annihtion match." he sighed and said, "I want to watch it, but I''m scared toe there."


    "There is nothing dangerous there, what are you scared for, Uncle?" Yuuki asked. Even though there were a bomb and terrorist, all of them had been kept a secret by the association and it was better to keep it like that since they needed to protect the reputation of the association.


    "Uh... My wife is alsoing there...." Adelt held his stomach and said, "That was why I didn''t dare toe there."


    "Huh? Mom ising to that match?!"


    Chitoge was surprised, and Tsugumi was also surprised.


    "Have you met her, Yuuki?" Chitoge asked.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No, the fight is pretty dangerous, I need to focus myself, and I don''t even know your mother." He didn''t think that Chitoge''s mother would be also a member of the association and it made him quite surprised.


    Chitoge sighed and wondered why she hadn''t gone with him before. Even though she was scared of her mother, she wanted to see her mother.


    "Oh, by the way..." Adelt his stomach and said, "My stomach started hurting just now. Can I leave mom with you?" He left slowly to escape.


    But how could Chitoge allow that to happen?


    Holding her father''s suit, she stopped him from escaping. "No, you don''t dad! You need to be here!!"


    "......."


    Yuuki and Raku were speechless at both father and daughter who were scared of their wife and mother.


    "MADAM FLOWER IS HERE!!!!"


    "EVERYONE TO YOUR POSITION!!!"


    "SHE''S HERE!!!!"


    !!!!


    Suddenly a loud yell reverberated though the hall caused everyone to stiffen their body.


    The huge door was opened, and a group of bodyguards in ck suits gathered among a short woman who was wearing quite sunsses, ponytail shaped hair, and a cigarette on her mouth.


    "........"


    Everyone was very quiet at this moment waiting for the madam to say something.


    "I''m home."


    "WELCOME HOME, MADAAAAAMMMMM!!!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 1220: Madam Flower 2

    The woman who was known as Kirisaki Hana walked step by step while taking off her sses.


    Yuuki and Raku who were watching her by the side could see that this woman seemed to be very young and they wouldn''t be surprised if someone told them that she was in her 20s.


    Yuuki looked at Adelt and thought that this guy was really lucky, but also unfortunate.


    Lucky because he had such a beautiful wife, but unfortunate since his wife only came back once every year.


    Yuuki wouldn''t be surprised if Adelt kept one or two mistresses on the outside, but he only shook his head and thought that their love might be quite pure.


    "Oh, Hana! It has been a while, I have missed you."


    "Wee home my beloved wife."


    Adelt, who saw his wife hade home, smiled gently and seemed to be very happy.


    "Adelt...."


    Both of them started to flirt with each other, however, everyone seemed to be scared by this affection show which was being shown by two of them.


    "By the way, Adelt...."


    "......"


    Suddenly Hana''s expression turned grim and there was anger in her voice.


    Adelt was so stunned.


    "Do you remember what I asked you to do the afternoon for two months and fifteen days ago? I wanted you to befriend the director of a roman stockbroking firm."


    "Yes?"


    "There were formalities in the deal. What happened to that, I wonder?"


    "A - ah Hana... There was a lot going on about that...." Adelt raised both of his hands and moved back slowly.


    "I''m asking you a quest, Adelt...."


    "Which is it? Did you? Didn''t you?"


    Adelt took a deep breath and had a proud expression on his face.


    "I did not."


    Snap!


    Hana snapped her fingers and then a group of bodyguards in a ck suit caught Adelt.


    "Lock him in the office. If he doesn''t finish it by Christmas I''ll take out his eyes."


    Yuuki shook his head and wondered why Adelt would let his wife do such a thing to him, however, it was a matter of someone else''s household. He didn''t think that he should bother them and thought maybe Adelt had masochist tendency and being ignored was also one of the ys that they usually did.


    "Uwaaa... How scary..." Raku paled.


    Chitoge shook her whole body uncontrobly, fearing fear from her mother.


    Tsugumi hid behind Yuuki and tried to erase her presence.


    Chitoge who saw Tsugumi also thought to follow her, however.....


    "Now then... Is Chitoge here?"


    "YEAASSS!!!


    Step! Step!


    Hana walked toward Chitoge and said, "It has been a while, how have you been? Umm... How old are you again?"


    "Y - Yes!! I''m 16, mother!!!"


    Yuuki sighed and wondered where there was such a horrible mother.


    "I see... You''ve grown so much. How''s school?"


    "Ah, yes... During thest school exam, I got fifth in the entire school...."


    Chitoge seemed simr to a dog that was waiting for its owner to praise her.


    Yuuki could even see an invisible tail on Chitoge''s back waggling around.


    "....."


    "I see..."


    "Fifth..."


    "Chitoge... Doesn''t look like logic works with you. The middle school you graduated from in America was highly respected and you graduated the top of your ss. I heard that the school you attend here in Japan is mediocre."


    "So perhaps...."


    "I''LL TRY HARDER!!!!"


    Chitoge cried, clearly afraid of what her mother would do to her.


    "Oh my? Who is this boy?" Hana looked at Raku, then stunned, clearly surprised when she saw Yuuki was in this ce. "Huh? Why are you here?"


    ?????


    This reaction surprised everyone since Hana seemed to know Yuuki.


    "I''m the big brother of your daughter''s boyfriend," Yuuki said simply.


    "My daughter''s boyfriend?" Hana looked at Raku again.


    "Eh - eh umm... Let me introduce you, mother, this is my boyfriend...."


    "N - Nice to meet you..... I''m Raku Ichijou!" Raku was also nervous.


    "Ichijou? Brother? Don''t tell me that both of you are from that "Ichijou"?" Hana asked.


    "Yes, the Ichijou from the Shuuei Group." Raku looked at Hana and said, " Ah...! Yes, however... I had the intention of dating her with the purest of intentions..."


    "......."


    "Oh... I see...." Hana patted Raku''s head and said, "Take good care of my daughter, boy. But if you were to ever do something to har her I''m sure you could figure out what would happen."


    "Eh... Yes, I think so..."


    ''So scary!!!!!''


    Raku screamed inwardly.


    "Moving on... So you have a boyfriend... You''re at that age now. Time sure flies."


    "Ha... Haha..."


    "Hmm?" Hana looked at Chitoge and said, "Are you... still..."


    Chitoge became excited waiting for her mother to praise her...


    "Wearing that ribbon? It''s all beaten up. I can get you more ribbons."


    Chitoge''s eyes became dim.


    Yuuki sighed and wondered whether the EQ of this woman was so low that she didn''t even notice that Chitoge was wearing that ribbon because she really treasured the fight that she had given her.


    "Girls need to be dressed up nicely otherwise their boyfriends will run away!"


    "I don''t think so."


    Yuuki suddenly said and caused everyone to be surprised.


    !!!!


    "Oh-ho.... what do you mean?" Hana looked at Yuuki.


    "If a boy loves that girl then he should ept her everything too, and the ribbon on her hair is very cute and makes her beautiful, right, Raku?" Yuuki said.


    "Y - Yes!" Raku answered and knew that his brother could be trusted in this situation.


    "........"


    Chitoge looked up at Yuuki and thought her heart was very happy.


    "........"


    Hana looked at him for a while.


    Yuuki also looked at Hana.


    No one said anything and they started to get nervous.


    They knew very well the personality of both of them and it would be terrible if they shed with each other.


    Hana chuckled and said, "That might be right, well, I''ll leave now. Le''ts talk more on Christmas Eve, Chitoge." She left them and walked away along with her bodyguard.


    Sigh...


    Everyone sighed in relief when they saw nothing had happened.


    "Big Bro, why did you try to fight Hana-san!" Raku said.


    "Sigh... Your mother is a very awkward woman, Chitoge," Yuuki said. He thought that Hana was quite awkward''s woman after he hadmucated with her for a short time.


    How could he be so sure? It was his natural skill to know a woman''s character and making him able to attack them, making them fall for him.


    "Huh? Awkward?" Chitoge didn''t understand how Yuuki would think that her mother was an awkward woman.


    It was at this moment that there was a lot of discussion amount Hana and her bodyguard.


    "I see...."


    Hana looked at Raku and Yuuki for a while and ced her arms on their necks.


    "Both of you are going to be my secretary by Christmas."


    "........"


    "WHAT?!"


    COMMENT 43ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>43</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1221: Madam Flower 3

    Yuuki and Raku had changed their clothes into a more formal uniform with a white suit, ck pants, leather shoes, and a ck vest.


    Inside the ck limousine, the three of them were doing their work.


    Hana wasmunicating with her business partner using fivenguages at the same time.


    Raku sorted Hana''s schedule and remembered it. He twitched his lips when he saw that the schedule was so detailed that it made it hard to remember. He looked at Yuuki and couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    Yuuki yawned since he had done his job since it was quite easy. He could reject it before, but he wanted to help Chitoge to amend the rtionship between daughter and mother since it was unbearable to see such a family. He looked at Hana and wondered what her purpose was to work so much that even left her family, especially when she heard that she had 70 secretaries around her, however, all of them had been hospitalized since they were being overworked.


    Yuuki thought that Hana''spany was a ckpany that would force her employees to work as hard as she did, however, he knew that thepensation able to work around her would be also very a lot.


    The car stopped and they arrived in one of the famouspanies in this country.


    Hana who led them faced the CEO of thepany who bowed down asking for apologies. She was merciless and stomped his head without hesitation.


    The CEO who woke up was surprised when he saw Yuuki. "Huh? What is the champion of Kengan here?" He looked at Hana and asked, "Y - You''re not going to kill me, right?"


    "If you keep wasting my time then I''ll really kill you." Hana looked at Raku and Yuuki and said, "Go and take a break, I''ll take care of this thing for a while."


    Raku sighed in relief and Yuuki looked at the CEO who seemed to be happy being stepped on by Hana.


    "....."


    Yuuki looked at Hana and wondered whether she realized that this CEO was a masochist or not.


    Yuuki and Raku were sitting next to the vending machine.


    "Still, she is very busy." Raku looked at Yuuki and said, "Big Bro, you also own apany, but why are both of you different?"


    "We have a different work philosophy." Yuuki smiled and said, "You don''t need to think too much since you''ll understand in the future."


    Raku snorted and said, "Don''t treat me like a child! You''re only one year older than me!"


    "My bad, my bad, but in the future, you should work like me, spending time with your lover without having economic difficulties, it will be a good life," Yuuki said.


    "Well...." Raku nodded since he also couldn''t think to live like a Hana who would work every time even sacrifice the time that she spent with her family.


    "If you marry Onodera, it won''t be bad to open a cake shop together," Yuuki said with a smile.


    "B - Big Bro!!!" Raku blushed in response.


    Then suddenly their phone rang and saw that it was Hana who had contacted them. She had told them to buy a lot of things such as a doll, food, or a lot more for her clients.


    They didn''t hesitate and went to buy a lot of things.


    Yuuki was the one who drove the car since it was faster that way.


    Both brothers were working together, and they only needed one hour before they finished all the tasks that Hana had given to them.


    But it wasn''t over yet since she went from building to building to start a meeting with thepany afterpany.


    Yuuki suddenly thought that Togo''s secretary who was working beside an arms dealer might be better than the secretary of Hana who was working until death like this.


    They continued to work until the meeting was over.


    Raku was too tired and slept directly like a log.


    Yuuki thought that he needed to talk with Hana about the matter of Chitoge.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Enter."


    Yuuki entered the door and saw Hana who was reading a doc.u.ment about something.


    Hana looked at Yuuki and smiled. "You''re very good, I want to make you into my secretary."


    "You know that is impossible," Yuuki said and sat down right in front of her.


    "Well, that''s true, you have your ownpany." Hana looked at him and asked, "Can I ask you something?"


    "Ask away."


    "Why did you turn down the position of chairman of the Kengan association?" Hana asked. She was wondering whether there was a deal that she didn''t know since it would affect her business or if there was another reason.


    "Reason?"


    "It''s simple because I don''t want my time with my family to be cut because of work," Yuuki said.


    "....."


    Hana was surprised and asked, "What?"


    "You don''t understand? For me family is more important than work, rather than working to death, it is better to make a deal with someone who wants that position and get the most benefit." Yuuki smiled and said, "I''m working smart, not working hard."


    "..."


    Hana squinted her eyes and said, "Don''t you feel that you''re wasting your talent?"


    "I''m also asking you what makes you work so hard?" Yuuki said.


    "Because only I can do it. Because I''m the only one who can do it, so it''s necessary. Those who have talents have the responsibility to use it. As long as I''m needed, I''ll keep using my talent...." Hana said without hesitation.


    Yuuki sighed and thought how awkward Hana was as a woman. "Hana-san, you''re an awkward woman."


    "Huh?!" Hana was surprised.


    "But you''re cute," Yuuki said.


    "What?!" Hana twitched her eyes and blushed. "What the hell are you saying to the mother of your brother''s girlfriend!?"


    "What you need now is a break! I have done all of the schedule an appointment for a month, and what you need to do now is to spend time with your daughter." Yuuki turned and wanted to get Chitoge.


    "WAIT!!!"


    Hana jumped and stopped him. "What are you saying! She hates me!"


    "Why do you think that she hates you?" Yuuki asked.


    "I mean... I''m too strict with my education and make her start to call me "mother" instead of "mom! She has hated me....."


    "No! What you need is propermunication, I''ll get her and turn this on no matter what." Yuuki gave her a phone since there would always be a person who would call her.


    "....."


    Hana wanted to say something again, but she saw him had disappeared.


    COMMENT 8ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>8</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1222: Madam Flower 4

    Chitoge sighed looking at the ceiling in her room and looked at her phone since she wanted to ask her mother to spend their Christmas together, however, she was afraid that she would disturb her mother.


    Tap! Tap!


    Suddenly she heard that her window was being knocked by something.


    "Huh?"


    Tap!


    It was being knocked again and she heard someone call her name.


    "Chitoge!"


    Chitoge looked at the window and she saw Yuuki who wanted to enter her room. "Huh!? Yuuki! How can you be here!" She blushed when she saw him here.


    "Let''s go and meet your mother now," Yuuki said.


    "Huh?"


    "You want to spend time with your mother, right? Rather than calling her, it is better to meet her directly," Yuuki said and carried her in his arms.


    "W - Wait!!!!"


    Yuuki brought her quietly and went to the car that he had parked in front of her house.


    Chitoge, who was wearing her pajamas, was a bit speechless, but also nervous. "Yuuki, my mother hates me!"


    "No, she doesn''t hate you, she is just very awkward," Yuuki said.


    "How can you be so sure?" Chitoge asked.


    "She is... how to say... She has thought that you have hated her because you have stopped calling her "mom"," Yuuki said.


    "...."


    Chitoge was speechless and said, "How can that be?"


    "Well, we can talk about that matterter, but the real question is..." Yuuki raised his voice slightly and asked, "Do you want to spend your time together with your mother?"


    "..."


    "I do."


    "I want to spend time with her," Chitoge said without hesitation.


    "Is that true, Chitoge?"


    Suddenly Chitoge heard her mother''s voice and looked around. "Is that you, mom?"


    Yuuki took out a phone that was connected to the phone that he had given to Hana before.


    "We''re going to see you soon, just sit tight in your office now."


    Yuuki drove faster and went to Hana''s office as soon as possible since he knew how to trouble she truly was.


    If there was a chance then Hana might escape since she was afraid to face her daughter directly.


    Hana who had heard that Chitoge and Yuuki woulde soon started to get nervous. She didn''t know what to do and unconsciously took a cigarette in her pocket before clenched it. She sighed and had never felt such a feeling before. She didn''t know what to do until the door of her office was being opened.


    Yuuki and Chitoge had arrived.


    The three of them were silent.


    Yuuki looked at Chitoge and Hana who were in an awkward situation right now. He scratched his head and said, "I''m on the outside, you can talk for a while." He didn''t hesitate to go out and made both mother and daughter stay together.


    "........"


    "C - Chitoge...."


    "Y - Yes!!!"


    "D - Do you still love me?" Hana was very nervous when she asked this question. She was very awkward and looked away trying to hide her blush.


    !!!


    Chitoge was surprised by this question, and her eyes started to be watery.


    "I... do...."


    Her voice was trembling and the tears in her eyes kept dripping.


    "You''re scary... and you''ve nevere to see me. And when you do, you''re always mad...."


    "You never pay attention to me! I have no idea what you''re thinking! And to say it again, you''re very scary!"


    "But... I love you."


    "...."


    Hana was full of tears and her eyes had turned red. She couldn''t contain the emotion inside her heart.


    "...Chitoge!!!"


    "CHITOGE!!!!"


    "MOM!!!!"


    Hana and Chitoge hugged each other while bawling loudly.


    Yuuki sighed in relief and noticed that Raku was looking at him.


    "Is it done?" Raku asked.


    "Yeah." Yuuki smiled and said, "You know, if you''re bolder, it''ll be easy for you to get two or three girlfriends at the same time."


    Raku blushed and said, "I''m not like you, Big Bro!"


    Yuuki rolled his eyes and said, "Let''s go back, you might have time to confess your loveter."


    "Ugh... But I might get killed by Hana-san, if I do that now," Raku said with a shudder.


    "...."


    "That might be true." Yuuki yawned and said, "Let''s go back."


    "Yeah."


    Both of them left a pair of daughters and a mother to spend their time together.


    Chitoge and Hana decided to stay together in the hotel.


    Hana needed to go back to America since she needed to do business, but she could spend few days more with her daughter since all the matters of thepany had been done by Yuuki and Raku quickly in just a day.


    Chitoge and Hana talked about a lot of things with a happy smile since it had been a while since they had spent their time together.


    Hana gave Chitoge another ribbon, however, Chitoge didn''t want to change her ribbon.


    "Sorry, Mom, I still want to wear this ribbon."


    Chitoge smiled when she thought about him who had helped her to search for her precious ribbon.


    Hana sighed and said, "That bastard boy will be happy when he hears it."


    "W - What do you mean, Mom? Also, who is this bastard, boy?" Chitoge asked.


    "Don''t lie to me, I know that your rtionship with the little brother is fake, right?" Hana said.


    "Huh?!"


    Chitoge blushed in response.


    "The reason you wear that ribbon is because of that naughty boy." Hana thought for a while and sighed. "I wonder how such a cute boy will turn into such a yboy."


    "Mom! What do you mean!"


    "It''s Yuuki, right? The guy that you love?"


    "W - What are you saying!?!"


    "Don''t lie to me, alright."


    Chitoge blushed but nodded.


    "Then, why do you date the little brother one?" Hana didn''t understand this.


    "Well, the truth is....." Chitoge told the thing that had happened in the past few months.


    "....."


    Hana didn''tment about the matter between Shuuei n and BeeHive Gang since it was a matter of her husband, but she was quite speechless the reason why Chitoge didn''t choose Raku was because Yuuki had a girlfriend.


    "Then, what are you going to do now?" Hana asked.


    Chitoge thought for a while and her eyes had turned firm.


    "Mom, can you help me?"


    COMMENT 45ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>45</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1223: I cant hide it anymore

    Yuuki had finished working as Hana''s secretary and he was in his home to have a Christmas eve party. He made his house bigger with his magic since all of his girlfriends would being to this ce.


    Christmas has be a public event that is usually being celebrated every year in this country.


    Even though some of them didn''t even go to church, they still celebrated it together.


    It might seem weird, but it had be a culture somehow.


    They were quite surprised when his house had berger, but continued to enjoy the party together since it was their first time to gather together, but they realized that the number of Yuuki''s harem was really a lot.


    It wasn''t something secret again to know that he was a magician, and even though they were surprised for a while, they epted it quickly since there were a lot of weird things in this world such as a high school student who turned into a kid, a kid who would always attract a death around him, and a detective kid.


    Yuuki suddenly became curious about Conan since he wasn''t sure what would happen to him after he had ced the barrier in this city. He was wondering whether Conan''s effect would disappear after the barrier had been erected within the city.


    "Is it alright for Devil to celebrate Chrismas?" Yuuki asked.


    "Why not? Is there aw that forbids us to celebrate it?" Akeno asked.


    "......."


    Yuuki felt a bit strange and didn''t even mention it again. "Well, whatever makes you happy."


    Akeno smiled and hugged him while her face was a bit red.


    Yuuki sniffed and realized something. "Did you drink alcohol?"


    "Eh? I''m not drunk!!!" Akeno said with a goofy smile.


    "......."


    It was his first time seeing her with this expression.


    "NYAAAA!!!!"


    Kuroka jumped toward him and turned into a cat form beforeying on hisp.


    Ophis was sitting silently while being pampered by everyone. Her mouth was almost full of a lollipop, but she didn''t stop eating.


    Akane was a bit surprised by Opshi, but quickly forgot about it when she had drunk a bottle of alcohol.


    "Hehehe, today, we have to drink! Let''s drink!"


    "OOOOOOHHH!!!!"


    Eriri who also joined with everyone also had tasted wine and her body was quite hot and her consciousness was a bit hazy. She didn''t even realize that she was resting her head on Utaha''s b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "Sawamura Eriri Spencer, my chest is a bit tight if youy on that ce," Utaha said and felt a bit sleepy.


    "Uhehehe....." Eriri onlyughed.


    "......."


    Marika looked at everyone and smiled. She thought once everyone had drunk and slept she could use that time together with Yuuki. "Ah... Yuuki-sama, you can''t do that now... w - we need to do it in the room....."


    Tsugumi looked at Marika while rolling her eyes. She started to get worried about her Ojou-sama and wondered what she would be doing now. She also hadn''t told ude about her real gender, but for sure she would tell him next year.


    "YUUKI, LET''S MAKE A CHILD!!!"


    Ka jumped toward him, however...


    It was at this moment that the inte on his house was ringing.


    Yuuki looked at everyone and decided to open it since he could see that everyone wasn''t sober. "I''ll check the inte first."


    Ka missed Yuuki and wanted to chase him, but she was stopped by both Marika and Tsugumi.


    "YOU CAN''T!!!!!"


    Ranko and Yukana thought that the three of them were very lively.


    Yuuki who was looking at the inte was surprised when he saw the one who hade.


    "Chitoge, howe you''re here?"


    Chitoge appeared right in front of his house.


    Yuuki thought that Chitoge would spend her time with her mother or ssmates.


    "Y - Yuuki....."


    Chitoge was a bit nervous when she saw him right in front of her. Even though she had made her decision, she started to get nervous during real-time.


    "It''s quite cold outside, do you want toe?" Yuuki asked.


    "L - Let''s stay here first...." Chitoge could see that someone peeked at them, making her embarrassed.


    Yuuki noticed and closed the door letting them be able to talk quietly.


    "How is your mother?"


    "M - Mom is with Dad right now," Chitoge said.


    "Oh, really?" Yuuki was a bit surprised and thought that Hana might want to create a sibling for Chitoge.


    "I - I want to talk to you about something!"


    Chitoge blushed at this moment and she hoped for him to be the one who confessed to her since she would ept it immediately, but she knew such a thing wouldn''t happen when he looked at her with a confused expression.


    "YUUKI!!!!"


    "Yes?"


    Chitoge''s eyes were firm and said, "Listen to me carefully!"


    Yuuki nodded and had some idea, but he wouldn''t expect her to do this.


    "I - I - I......"


    Smoke started to appear from her head and her eyes moved around nervously.


    "Calm down."


    "No, don''t stop me! Let me say this!" Chitoge looked at Yuuki and there wasn''t any hesitation in her eyes. "Yuuki, I like you, from the moment we meet each other, I have always liked you... I - I....."


    Yuuki hugged her since he didn''t want to let such a girl be embarrassed. "This kind of thing, you should let me be the one who does it."


    Chitoge was stunned when she was hugged, but also happy. "But if I''m not the one who says it then you won''t say anything!"


    "You know about our situation, right?" Yuuki said.


    "But I can''t hold it anymore and Mom has said it will help me!"


    Yuuki would be lying if he wasn''t happy, but he knew that there would be a lot of trouble when both of them started to date.


    But so what?


    "Chitoge, I also love you, stay with me...."


    Chitoge who heard his confession couldn''t hold the tears in her eyes and hugged him tightly.


    "I love you too, Yuuki...."


    It was quite cold outside, but it was very warm at this moment.


    "......"


    But suddenly they noticed that they were being stared at by someone.


    Stare.....


    The door of the house was being opened only a few centimeters, but they could see a lot of eyes were looking at them.


    Chitoge was nervous, and Yuuki could onlyugh while thinking that it was quite a fun night.


    COMMENT 19ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>19</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1224: Pain Breaker

    It was early in the morning after Chitoge''s confession that everyone continued with the party.


    Yuuki remembered the wild night that he had donest night and could only sigh at his debauchery life. He could see that his girls were sleeping on the soft mattress that he had created in the living room together.


    Everyone was tired, and they had been drunkst night making them stay awake until afternoon.


    Yuuki was the only one who had woken up enjoying the warm tea.


    It was at this moment that suddenly he received a specialmutation from Rias.


    "Rias, what''s wrong?" Yuuki asked since he felt weird for her to call him in the early morning.


    "Yuuki! We have been attacked!"


    "..."


    Yuuki teleported to Hyodou residence and he could see a lot of people had gathered. He didn''t wear his mask and dressed very casually.


    Everyone noticed Yuuki who had teleported here, even though they knew that "Archer" was him, but it still surprised them to see his real identity was the hottest signer, mangaka, and a lot of more.


    "Where is Akeno?" Rias asked.


    "She is tired, but you don''t need to worry about her and tell me what has happened," Yuuki said.


    Rias rolled her eyes and knew that both Yuuki and Akeno had had intercourse.


    "What about Onee-sama?" Koneko asked


    "She is also very tired." Yuuki twitched his lips and said, "You can ask about thatter and tell me first what is happening." He didn''t want to exin that Kuroka and Akeno were tired because of the wild night.


    "Ar-- Yuuki, can you heal Irina''s father?" Xenovia asked. She almost called him "archer" from the habit.


    "Where is he?" Yuuki asked.


    "Come with me!" Xenovia pulled Yuuki''s hand to the room where they had taken care of Irina''s father.


    They had nned to bring Irina''s father to Heaven, but if Yuuki could heal him then they didn''t need either.


    Inside the room, Issei, Irina, Asia, Griselda, and along with the people from Heaven gathered around Irina''s father who wasying on the bed weakly.


    Irina''s father talked about a lot of things and entrusted his daughter to Issei. His voice was very weak as if he was about to die soon, but he would really die in a few days if the poison on his body couldn''t be detoxified.


    His entire body was very hurt, and it was very hard for him to hold a conversation with his daughter, but he kept forcing himself since he was afraid that he wouldn''t have a chance in the future.


    "Papa!!!"


    Asia tried to use her Sacred Gear, but it was useless. She couldn''t use the Magic Item that had been given by Yuuki since it could only be used to heal a wound.


    Issei gritted his teeth since he couldn''t do anything right now.


    "Let''s bring him to Heaven."


    Griselda knew that Irina''s father needed to be treated as soon as possible.


    Then the door of the room was being opened, by Xenovia who pulled Yuuki inside.


    "I have brought Yuuki here!"


    Everyone turned toward Xenovia who brought Yuuki here.


    "Yuuki?"


    Some of them were surprised and wondered what the most popr singer was doing in this ce.


    "Ar--, no, Yuuki, can you heal Irina''s father?" Issei asked.


    "Let me see his condition first," Yuuki said and walked toward Irina''s father. He noticed that Griselda was looking at him, but he knew that it wasn''t the time to flirt with her. He could see that Irina''s father was full of sweat, his skin turned purple, especially the part which was wounded, and his veins wiggling around.


    "Please heal my father," Irina said with desperation.


    Griselda looked at Yuuki for the first time without his mask. She would have never expected that a powerful figure was a human. She had heard his feat, but with the world which was almost in danger because of Qlippoth what he had done was quite small and didn''t even affect the supernatural world, however, in her eyes, he had done something that normal human couldn''t do making her became very curious of him.


    Everyone then noticed that Yuuki''s palm started to emit a blinding light before a staff member with two small and big circles on the tip appeared on his hand.


    "Pain Breaker."


    The staff sent out a warm light toward Irina''s father who wasying on the bed.


    In everyone''s eyes, they saw that light started to heal the wound on Irina''s father''s shoulder along with making hisplexion better.


    Yuuki made the staff on his arm disappear and said, "He should be alright now."


    Irina''s father, who was in pain, suddenly didn''t feel anything and he was very surprised since the process was very quick. "Huh?"


    "........"


    Everyone was stunned for a while.


    "You alright?" Griselda asked.


    Irina''s father stood up and moved around showing that he was very healthy. "Yeah?" He wasn''t sure how he could be alright after receiving a poison from the legendary sword, but he knew that everything was because of this young man. He looked at Yuuki before bowed his head.


    "Thank you very much!"


    Yuuki waved his hand and said, "You don''t need to think too much about it." He turned and said, "I''ll wait in the living room and tell me what happens."


    "PAPA!!!!"


    Irina hugged her father happily then said "thank you" to Yuuki with her eyes full of gratitude.


    Gasper who saw what had happened also wondered whether Yuuki could heal Valerie, but he knew that the matter of Valerie wasn''t because of disease, poison, or a wound, but rather it was because the Longinus on her body had been stolen. He clenched his hand and would definitely save his dearest friend, but before that, he followed everyone to the living room talking about the matter that had happened yesterday.


    COMMENT 44ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>44</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1225: Dark Truth

    In the living room of Hyodou residence, everyone had gathered here while looking at Yuuki curiously since some of them had only seen him for the first time as someone who was known as the hero of the supernatural world.


    It might seem to be exaggerated, but that title was very suited for him since he had done a lot of things to protect the supernatural world.


    But no one would expect the real identity of this person was a human, and what made them even more surprised was this person wasn''t a Longinus user making them curious about the source of his power.


    It was very hard to see him, and even if they wereing to Tokyo to see him, the possibility of seeing was almost zero if he didn''t'' want to meet them and that was why it was a very rare chance especially for the people from Heaven.


    They had a lot of questions that they wanted to ask such as "How can you be so strong?", "Are you really human?", "How can you make a barrier in your city?", and a lot more, but suddenly they couldn''t utter their mouths since they were too nervous.


    His identity and power would make anyone marvel, especially when they knew his race was human making them, even more, wanted to worship him.


    However, Yuuki ignored them even if he saw their worship eyes he only listened to the story of what had happened yesterday from Xenovia''s mouth.


    Xenovia started to tell him about what had happenedst night. She told him that they spent their night happily together and Irina''s father teased both Irina and Issei while also giving them a gift.


    "Gift?"


    "Yes, it is a room that is able to make an angel to mate without bing a fallen angel," Xenovia said.


    "......"


    Suddenly the tense atmosphere turned weird.


    "Have you tasted it?" Yuuki looked at Issei and Irina.


    "NO!!!!!"


    Irina and Issei answered at the same time with a blush.


    "Well, what a shame, what if there is a malfunction in that room?" Yuuki said.


    "You don''t need to worry, that room has been tested, and if you want to try it....." Irina''s father turned into a smile and said, "I can introduce you to some angel." He was grateful to Yuuki and he believed with Yuuki''s charm it would be very easy for him to seduce an angel.


    "........"


    "Let''s talk about thatter," Rias said with serious expression since she was annoyed by Irina''s father.


    "......"


    They nodded and Xenovia continued her story. She told them when Irina''s father wanted to go back suddenly it was raining and there was someone who appeared right in front of their house.


    "I can see that he is from a church," Xenovia said while looking at Irina''s father.


    Irina''s father, whose name is Touji, knew that he needed to tell them what had happenedst night.


    "The name of those assaultedst night is Masaomi Yaegaki and he has been my subordinate in the past," Touji said.


    "But Papa, why did your subordinate attack you?" Irina was confused.


    "Before that, I need to tell you about the dark truth in this peaceful town," Touji said.


    "What do you mean?"


    Rias frowned and became quite weird when she heard that this matter was rted to Kuoh. This town was under her government and of course, she needed to know what had happened in this town since it rted to the safety of everyone in this town.


    "Princess Rias, did you know that in the past this town was under the governments of Bael n?" Touji asked.


    Rias nodded and said, "Yes, I know about that, but it has changed into both Gremory n and Bael n."


    "Yes, but do you know the reason for that?"


    Rias shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    Touji scratched his cheek and said, "I''m not sure whether I should say this thing since your elder doesn''t tell you anything."


    "Please tell me! I need to know!" Rias said without hesitation. Even though her brother or parents wouldn''t tell her, she needed to know it by herself.


    Touji looked at Rias''s expression and nodded. "Then, I''ll tell you about the story of this town....." He started his story about how the Devil and the Heaven were fighting before when there wasn''t any peace treaty in the past.


    Both devil and exorcist were fighting to each other and they were very hostile regarding each other as an enemy, however, something had happened in this town and that was an exorcist and a devil had started to fall in love with each other.


    "Umm... Is that something bad?" Asia asked.


    "In the past, it was forbidden, but not now, which is why I have supported the rtionship between my daughter and Issei," Touji said. He told them that the love rtionship between devil and exorcist might cause a lot of trouble and that was why the higher up decided to separate them, however, they didn''t want to, and in the end, the higher up decided to end the life of both of them.


    "I''m the leader of that operation, and that is why I''m not surprised for Yaegaki who wants to kill me," Touji said and told them how dirty his hands were since it had been covered in blood.


    Irina cried and hugged her father, reassuring him.


    Yuuki looked at Rias and said, "Rias, you should ask this problem to your father or brother."


    "I know." Rias nodded since she felt that it might cause trouble in this town.


    "I''ll go back now," Yuuki said.


    "Huh? You''re going back?"


    They were surprised.


    "It''s a matter between the Devil and the Exorcist, it is not my ce to interfere with this," Yuuki said, but he was toozy to solve this matter since it was the fault of Heaven and the Devil.


    They didn''t stop him and they knew that it was their own problem.


    "Yuuki-kun...."


    "Yes, Griselda-san?" Yuuki stopped when this beautifuldy called him.


    "If you have time, you should y to heaven," Griselda said.


    "Yes, I''ll y sometimes," Yuuki said with a smile and waved his hand before teleported.


    "........"


    Griselda smiled and said, "Is the room really working?"


    "......."


    They weren''t sure what to say at the time.

 Chapter 1226: New Year

    Heaven has been attacked!


    Yuuki, who was enjoying his holiday with his girlfriends, was surprised when he heard about it from Rias.


    Of course, the one who attacked it was the world-famous terrorist organization in the supernatural world, Qlippoth.


    Yuuki only heard the thing that had been stolen was a fruit of wisdom and life from Heaven, but he sighed in relief after hearing the news from Akeno.


    There were two things that made him relieved, the first thing was because the Qlippoth hadn''t caused that much trouble to Heaven, and the second thing was because the problem had happened when he wasn''t in that ce.


    If he was in Heaven and the trouble was happening, then he was afraid that he would have the same aura of Conan who would attract trouble on his surroundings.


    But that wasn''t the case now and he was slightly happy about it.


    There were a lot of casualties in heaven, but they could be quickly repaired and the day turned peaceful.


    Before long, a new year had arrived and they went to Kyoto to visit Fushimi Inari Shrine together.


    The shrine in Tokyo was mostly monopolies by the Five Principal n, and the shrine on the Osaka was mostly monopolies by a Youkai.


    It was also an open secret that both the side of Tokyo area and Osaka area were often on the argument or a small conflict from time to time, but because of the thing that had happened a few days ago the Tokyo''s side had clearly weakened and only small people were left since most of them either disappeared or went out from the town because of the barrier that had surrounded the city.


    For the shrine in the Osaka area, Yuuki didn''t really minding since his rtionship was very close to the leader of the Youkai in that area.


    "Papa!"


    Kunou ran hastily toward Yuuki and jumped into his arms. She hugged him tightly and her tails wrapped around his body.


    "Kunou!"


    Yuuki also hugged her and thought that having a daughter was better since they would be very cute. He had oftene to Yasaka from time to time teleporting to her room and also brought Kunou to y.


    His girlfriends looked at Yuuki and knew that this girl was his step-daughter. They looked at his expression and thought that he would be a good dad in the future. They looked at Yaeko and thought that they should have children soon.


    Yasaka smiled looking at their interaction and also smiled looking at his girlfriends.


    "Hello, everyone, wee to Fushimi Inari Shrine."


    Rias and her peerage also came together since they also wanted to celebrate the new year.


    Issei looked at Yuuki jealously when he saw him having such a beautiful MILF along with a cute daughter. He also thought that he should have a daughter in the future since if he had a son then he thought that son would be also very perverted.


    "Kunou, you''re going to be Middle School, right?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, Papa." Kunou smiled and said, "I''m going to grow up!"


    "Well, you''ve really grown up." Yuuki nodded since he could see that this girl had really grown up from the first time he had seen her. "Is she going to Kuoh?"


    "Yes, that''s the n." Yasaka nodded and said, "Princess Rias, I hope that you can take care of Kunoh in the future."


    Rias nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, since she will be going to my town then I''ll do my best to protect her." She knew that it would make the rtionship between Youkai faction and Devil faction to be closer while also promoting the peace between two factions.


    Yuuki also met the deity who came to this shrine since they were curious about a human who could defeat God.


    The deity in this country was quite strong, but it didn''t reach to the level where they were unbeatable.


    The fight between the two strong would cause a lot of casualties, however, it didn''t mean that he was afraid of a fight.


    Fortunately, nothing was happening since they left after they looked at him for a while.


    It was also something surprising, but most God, deity, or supernatural beings loved a human since they were very interesting.


    There was such a strong human, and it was better to see him rather than fighting in the mind of those deities who had lived for the past million years.


    Boredom was also the reason why some supernatural beings decided to end their lives or even caused a lot of trouble such as Rivezim who was bored in the underworld and decided to go to another world using the power of 666.


    Rivezim was doing all of that because he was bored.


    It might seem quite a stupid reason, but that was all of it.


    Too much boredom caused them to be crazy.


    For those supernatural beings, the only human that made them interested in the past was King Solomon.


    Solomon was very proficient in magic that even could defeat other supernatural beings and he had a close rtionship with the devil.


    Thest thing was Solomon had a lot of wives in his life.


    That was why some people thought that Yuuki was a reincarnation of Solomon, but some people also thought that he was a rare bred on the human that was only born in once in million of years.


    The truth there was a lot of theory, but most of them were caused by God on the Bible who had deceased.


    But such a thing didn''t really matter for him since what he wanted to do was to spend his time with his girlfriends in this winter holiday.


    However, it seemed to be very hard when a guest suddenly came to his town.


    COMMENT 33ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>33</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1227: Guest again?

    In the peace treaty of three factions, there would be always some parties who were dissatisfied with it such as an Old Satan Faction, some people in the Fallen Angel, and even some faction in Heaven.


    Everyone thought the Heaven faction probably was the party with the highest will for peace, but some of them were quite dissatisfied with this treaty since with this treaty they would unable to y their enemy such as this group.


    Yuuki had heard that there was some a rebel inside the Exorcist group which was being led by 2nd, 3rd, and 4th highest rank within the church, but he didn''t expect them toe to Tokyo. He didn''t know why they wereing to this ce, but he didn''t intend to meet them since he didn''t want a troublesome thing to arrive at his ce.


    The group of exorcists who came to this town wanted to meet Yuuki, but when they entered this town, they felt that they had gotten lost and when they moved around they hade back to their first spot again.


    "..."


    They tried to do it again, but they came back once again.


    "Let''s just give up and go to Kuoh."


    Everyone nodded since their purpose came to this country wasn''t to meet him and it was because they wanted to settle something with the group of young Devils.


    Haru knew that the group of the Exorcists had gone and such a group of people who wore exorcist''s uniforms and a huge robe that covered their bodies would bring a lot of attention to themselves. He only shook his head and went to the underground of his house where both Akane and Rosswesse were doing their research.


    Akane and Rossweisse who were in the underground were doing research about a seal.


    But it wasn''t a normal seal, rather it was a seal that would be used to seal 666.


    Akane and Rossweisse were very smart and known as genius magicians in this generation.


    Both of them had made a hypothesis that it was possible to seal the disaster monster which was known as 666, but it needed a long time to do it.


    Makoto was also on the underground to help them.


    When Haru entered the underground while bringing a snack, everyone stopped and gathered together having a short break.


    "Do you need help?" Yuuki asked.


    "You''re not a magician and adding one person to this research will cause chaos," Akane said without mercy.


    The magic of Yuuki and normal magicians are different since normal magicians will use a calction to create magic, but Yuuki''s magic is simr to a demon power using his imagination to create the thing that he wants.


    "Is something happening again?" Rossweise asked.


    They were quite startled when Heaven had been attacked by Qlippoth, but sighed in relief when no one got hurt from that incident.


    The power of Rias''s peerage was stronger than in the original story since Akeno, Koneko, Asia, and Xenovia got help from Yuuki making them be stronger.


    For Issei, who was the actual main character, his strength had always been very dubious, sometimes weak, sometimes strong. In conclusion, his power was full of uncertainty.


    It was better to trust the four of them along with Kiba and Gasper since their strength had always been very stable.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "There''s been a group of exorcists before, but I won''t let theme here."


    "Group of an exorcist?"


    "Remember what Sona has told us before?" Yuuki said.


    Makoto thought for a while and said, "If I''m not wrong, there should be a rebel in the church that doesn''t ept the peace treaty in the supernatural world." She was quite confused and asked, "Why are they going to rebel? Isn''t it good to be in peace?"


    "While in peace, they can''t y the devil or vampire," Yuuki said.


    "Is that something bad?" Makoto asked.


    "If there is no hatred or grudge, then it doesn''t really matter, but when they really hate each other then they''ll be dissatisfied," Yuuki said.


    "Why do they have hatred or grudges?" Makoto asked.


    "I''m not sure, it might be their family had been killed or something by a group of Devil or Vampire in the past," Yuuki said. "If that really happened to him, then he wouldn''t even care about the peace treaty, but who made them a servant of Heaven which was known as their benevolent and peace-loving.


    Yuuki thought that since they had be an exorcist then they shouldn''t let hate or grudge blind them.


    If they couldn''t control it then they shouldn''t join the church in the first ce and better to join the underworld gang or something since it waswless.


    "So what are they going to do?" Rossweisse asked.


    "I''m not sure, but from what I can tell that they might try to challenge the group of the devil or something in Kuoh," Yuuki said.


    "Is that alright? You''re not going to stop them?" Rossweisse asked.


    "Why stop them? It''s just a small friction fight, and I don''t think that Rias and everyone will be defeated by a group of exorcists," Yuuki said.


    They thought for a while and nodded since they knew very well how strong everyone in the DxD group.


    "Where is Ophis?" Yuuki asked.


    "She has said that she has something to do or something," Makoto said.


    Ophis had usually stayed at his home after the Christmas party and everyone also loved her with the appearance of a little girl making this house be livelier. She usually yed with the small mandrake which was nted by Makoto.


    It was at this moment that he received a call from Kuroka.


    "Yuuki,e to the Hanging Garden!" Kuroka said.


    "I''ll go there."


    Yuuki didn''t know what Kuroka wanted, but he could tell that she was in a hurry or something. He kissed Rossweisse and told her that he would go to the Hanging Garden of Babylon.


    "Let me know if something is happening," Rossweisse said.


    Yuuki nodded but told her to not worry too much before teleporting to the Hanging Garden of Babylon.


    COMMENT 6ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>6</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1228: Dragon Egg

    Arriving in the Hanging Garden of Babylon, there were two guests who had appeared inside this ce.


    "Oh-ho, so this is the one which is known as the strongest human."


    The one who had said it was the former of Dragon King, Tannin.


    fifteen meters tall, gigantic western Dragon, and while also standing using two of his legs.


    Tannin was looking at Yuuki curiously since it was his first time seeing such a strong human.


    "Yo, Crom."


    Yuuki greeted someone that he was familiar with in the past.


    "Let''s have a duel," Crom Cruach said.


    Crom Cruach was the dragon that Yuuki had met in the past and fought for a while. He didn''t show his dragon appearance, but only using his human appearance.


    "I''m busy, maybe next time," Yuuki said.


    "Ok." Crom Cruach nodded.


    "...."


    Tannin was surprised by their interaction.


    "What''s wrong? Did you call me because both of theme to this ce?" Yuuki said.


    "That''s right, nyaa! They wanted to entrust something to Ophis," Kuroka said.


    "Entrust something?" Yuuki was curious while looking at Tannin.


    Tannin smiled and showed them an egg. "This is an egg from Spectre Dragon. It has been a while since such a rare thing was born to this world, and I want you to take care of this egg for me."


    "Why?" Vali asked. He didn''t really understand why Tannin wanted to leave this egg to them.


    "Because the air in the underworld is not suited for hatching the egg, and you guys are the only ones who are strong enough to protect it," Tannin said.


    "...."


    They looked at each other then noticed Ophis who looked at the egg curiously.


    Tannin looked at the inside of the Hanging Garden of Babylon and asked, "Did you build this flying fortress yourself?" He looked at Yuuki in surprise since he knew that this flying fortress was very powerful.


    "Yes."


    Yuuki nodded in response. He looked at Ophis and asked, "Ophis, do you want to take care of this egg?"


    Ophis looked at Yuuki and nodded. He was hugging the egg carefully showing that she would take care of this egg herself.


    "..."


    Everyone looked at each other since it might be the first time they saw Ophis to show what she wanted to do.


    They looked at each other and weren''t sure what to do for a while. Then they looked at Yuuki for some reason.


    "Well, just keep it if you want it," Yuuki said.


    Ophis was expressionless, but for some people, they could see that she was really happy with her bodynguage.


    "But is it alright to keep it here since we have often gone out," Arthur said.


    They knew what Arthur meant and that was they were too worried to leave the dragon egg to Ophis.


    "If it''s in Asia then it''s good," Yuuki said.


    "Why do you need to mention Asia-Chan here, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "Because she is a very talented dragon tamer," Yuuki said.


    Tannin nodded and said, "I have also heard that beautiful young girl who has even tamed Fafnir and other Evil Dragons who have been reincarnated by Qlippoth."


    After the attack of Auros, there were a lot of Evil Dragons who had gathered around Asia and all of them started to be closer to her as if they wanted her to tame her.


    Yuuki was also surprised at that time, but when he thought that this girl was the girl who had tamed one of the Five Dragon Kings, Fafnir. He didn''t think much and thought that everything was possible.


    Ophis who heard their conversation thought that she might not have a chance to take care of this egg and showed a bit of distress. Even though she was expressionless, her body was slightly hung and felt confused about whether she should ce or take the egg.


    Everyone who saw Ophis couldn''t handle seeing Ophis have such a reaction and even Vali who usually only cared about a fight was also quite troubled to see Ophis have such a reaction.


    "You can take care of the egg," Tannin hurriedly said since he didn''t expect for Ophis to love it that much.


    Ophis nodded and sat down on Yuuki''sp while bringing the dragon egg. Her head turned upturn then looked at him for a long time.


    Stare!


    Ophis kept staring at Yuuki without saying anything.


    Yuuki sighed and patted Ophis''s head. "If you''re worried about the dragon then take it to my house since my ce is very safe."


    Not that he was arrogant, but his barrier was strong and its defensive system might be among the strongest in the supernatural world. It also used emotion detection to detect its enemy as long as someone showed hostility, anger, and every negative emotion then they would disappear.


    If someone is strong enough then they might be able to hold on for a while and use that chance to run away, but if that someone is as strong as Sirzech or one of the top 10 strongest beings in the world then this barrier could buy him time toe back.


    Ophis nodded and hugged the dragon egg.


    "......."


    Everyone didn''t know why but when they saw Ophis who was hugging this dragon egg, they felt that their heart turned very peaceful and wanted to hug her for some reason.


    "Let me hug you, nyaa!" Kuroka said.


    "M - Me too!" Le Fay said and walked toward Ophis.


    Jeanne also walked toward them since she wanted to tease this cute dragon.


    Walburga, the newest member, also joined in.


    Arthur, Bikou, and Vali decided not to do anything since it wasn''t their style to hug someone.


    Yuuki brought Ophis along with the egg to his house, but suddenly he received another call and this time it was from Rias who told him that the group of exorcists hade to her city to challenge them.


    "........"


    COMMENT 32ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>32</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1229: Testing

    Yuuki thought the climax was also here and went to the top of Hyodou residence where everyone was gathering.


    Michael who was the leader of Heaven also appeared on the visual screen seemed to be very regretful and apologized about what had happened.


    Yuuki was right the group of exorcists who hade to his town earlier decided to go to Kuoh and sent out a challenge letter to them.


    "I''m sorry about what has happened, I''ll do something about this," Michael said.


    "Well, Michael, calm down," Azazel said.


    "Have theye before?" Yuuki asked.


    "Yes, they''vee at us before," Issei said.


    "Are they strong?" Yuuki asked. He wanted to know how strong was the group of an exorcist.


    "Very strong," Kuroneko said.


    "Stronger than Evil Dragon?" Yuuki asked.


    "..."


    They didn''t answer it and didn''t think that the group of exorcists would be as strong as a group of Evil Dragons.


    "Well, the problem is what are you going to do with this challenge letter?" Yuuki asked. He didn''t understand why they didn''t catch all of the members of the exorcist before, but it might be because of the plot.


    "I''ll stop them and use the power of Heaven to catch all of them," Michael said since he knew that it was his fault to not realize the identification among the exorcist on the church. What even surprised him was the leader of that rebel group was the number 2nd, 3rd, and 4th on the church making him very sad.


    "The first thing you need to know is that having Heaven to send a deterrence to those groups won''t stop everything and there might be another rebel happening in the church," Azazel said.


    "So you want to ept their challenge?" Yuuki asked.


    "That''s my intention." Azazel nodded and asked, "Rias, what do you think?"


    "If it''s the best way, then I''ll do it," Rias said.


    Rias''s peerage who heard it also supported Rias''s opinion.


    Sona, along with her peerage, also agreed to join the fight.


    Dulio and Tobio also joined this fight.


    Dulio joined because he wanted to stop his teacher who also joined this rebellion.


    For Tobio, he was a subordinate of Azazel and if Azazel told him to join this battle then he would join.


    His rtionship with Tobio was quite awkward, but he had a very close rtionship with Suzaku.


    Yuuki might not give back the Vermilion Bird of the Himejima n, but he wasxer toward that npared to the other n since Tobio and Suzaku hade to him before after the concert.


    But for this fight, Vali, Yuuki, and along with their group didn''t join since it would be overpowered.


    Dulio had a power that was enough to cause world destruction and their enemy was only a group of an exorcist.


    Vali, who was eager to fight the strong, thought that it was better to fight something stronger.


    Yuuki also didn''t have the interest to fight them either and fought a group of humans that he had never seen before would cause a bad taste in his mouth unless they did something to his family or his acquaintance. From the image of the reader, he might be quite cruel, but he had often given a chance for a people for redemption to try to not provoke him and he also wouldn''t attack someone unless they had provoked him.


    But if they kept annoying him then he didn''t hesitate to end their lives and the group of exorcists wasn''t included on the list of a group that he needed to end no matter what.


    Kuroka, Le Fay, Jeanne, and Bikou didn''t have an interest, but Arthur decided to join them since he was curious about the previous wielder of Durandal.


    However, it didn''t surprise them since Arthur was known as someone who loved the sword very much and the previous wielder of Durandal was very strong.


    From Issei''s description, even though this person was old, his body was veryrge and huge.


    "His hand is as big as a tree trunk," Issei said in an exaggerated way.


    For this alliance, no one would force anyone to fight since Azazel also didn''t even ask Sairaorg and Seekvaria to join this fight since he was afraid to cause an identification on the Devil side.


    "Where is the location of the fight?" Issei asked.


    Yuuki looked at Rossweisse who gave him a nod.


    "I have prepared a seal for 666 and it is also a good way to test the power of the seal....." Rossweisse told them about the seal that she had prepared that would able to create an artificial ce around 10 kilometers.


    Everyone was surprised when they heard it and thought that Rossweisse was a genius.


    Azazel nodded and said, "Thank you."


    Michael felt very grateful to everyone and told them to be careful.


    After the meeting, everyone would be prepared since the battle would start tomorrow.


    Yuuki decided to go back, but he was quite curious about the room that was created by Heaven to make the angel wouldn''t turn into fallen when they were having a dirty thought or intercourse. He was quite speechless when he had heard Issei only used that room for a toilet to escape from the attack of Irina.


    Yuuki entered the room and wasn''t sure what to say for a moment since the mood that was given by this room was quite weird.


    There was a huge bed in the middle of this room along with canopy on the top of it, however, it was surrounded by a lot of religious items in its surroundings making someone who entered this ce would focus on those items even if they didn''t want to too.


    "What do you think of this room?"


    Griselda suddenly entered the room.


    "It''s quite weird," Yuuki said in his honest opinion. "Does it work?"


    Griselda thought for a while and said, "I''m not sure, it is said that it is working, but no one has ever tried it before."


    Yuuki looked at Griselda and felt quite weird for some reason. "It''s quite troublesome...."


    Griselda smiled and asked, "Do you want to try it?"


    "I have the intention, but I don''t know any angel or reincarnated angel," Yuuki said with a sad expression.


    "Then, do you want to try it with me?" Griselda asked.


    "........"


    "It''s so sudden," Yuuki said.


    "I have never thought that you''re a human, and it is also a good chance to test whether this room is working or not." Griselda looked at Yuuki and asked, "Or you don''t have an interest in this olddy?"


    "Old? No, from what I can see that you''re in your 20s," Yuuki said.


    "Thank you." Griselda was happy with her praise and said, "But it is alright to ask some request before we try this room?"


    "What is it?"


    "Please keep it a secret from Xenovia since I want to maintain my image as her good mother," Griselda said.


    "...."


    Yuuki looked at Griselda for a while and nodded. "I promise you."


    Griselda smiled and took off her nuns uniform slowly.


    The room was located quite far away so it wouldn''t cause a disruption on the people who decided to use it.


    Yuuki was also the same and his little brother had been very eager.


    Griselda held both of her hands as if praying for something, then looked at Yuuki with a very soft yet couldn''t wait for it to happen while also secreting a mature pheromone from her body. Her eyes were looking at the holy sword on his body.


    Yuuki couldn''t handle it and brought her to the bed to test whether it was soft enough or not.


    "Please slowly since it has been a while...."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be very gentle....."


    COMMENT 13ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>13</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1230: Charade

    The duel between the DxD group and the exorcist group had started inside an artificial space that was intended to be used to seal 666.


    The fight between the two groups was fierce and even though the exorcist group was on the weaker side, they were using their wit to defeat the DxD group.


    Yuuki and Azazel didn''t join the fight but became themander looking at the entire battlefield.


    Rossweisse joined the fight, but in this fight, her magic was useless when the strongest exorcist could dispel her magic, but her intention to join this fight was to closely observe the seal from inside and didn''t join the battle that much.


    If Rossweisse decided to be serious then she could teleport them to the high altitude then let them drop bing mincemeat, but she didn''t do that since she was only observer and supporter in this battle.


    Yuuki focused his attention on the previous wielder of the Durandal who was known as Vasco Strada. He had to admit that this old man was very old, but he could feel the power within his body was outrageous.


    ''He might even be stronger than Kuroki.''


    Kuroki was younger than Vasco and might be weaker than Vasco.


    But Yuuki was curious about what would happen if both of them were fighting with each other.


    The fight was quite interesting, but one thing for sure that it was quite disappointing since some of them would lose against a simple trick.


    The group of exorcists might be weak, but all of them were holding a replica of Excalibur, Durandal, or more. Even though it had only one fifth of the real power of the sword, it was good enough.


    Then they also brought holy water which had been added by a prayer giving it even more potent.


    Issei, who had been sshed by this water, had his skin scorched screaming in pain, making Asia heal him immediately.


    But even though the group of exorcists had an advantage in quantity and strategy, each other was quite weak and the DxD group was stronger than them.


    Sona and her peerage had very good teamwork and overall ability higher than a group of exorcist making them defeating them easily.


    Dulio who owned the 2nd stronger Longinus also attacked them without mercy but didn''t kill them since he wanted to bring them back.


    Akeno and Kuroneko might be the most noticeable fighters in this war, defeating group after group.


    Vasco Strada was strong, but his opponent was a young swordsman such as Kiba, Xenovia, and Arthur.


    Yuuki and Azazel were talking to each other.


    "How is the battle?"


    Griselda entered the monitor room looking at both of them.


    Azazel looked at Griselda who seemed to be several years younger and he could see that her skin had be whiter and rosy. Then he looked at Yuuki who was sitting beside him while eating a rice cracker.


    "What?"


    Yuuki looked at Azazel curiously.


    Griselda sat down next to Yuuki naturally.


    "How is the room?" Azazel asked.


    "What do you mean? What room?" Yuuki said.


    Griselda only looked at Azazel with a confused expression.


    "........"


    Azazel was speechless but didn''t say anything and from what he could see that the room which was being made by Heaven was working after he saw Griselda who didn''t be a fallen angel.


    "The battle is going to be over soon," Yuuki said.


    Griselda looked at Xenovia and said, "I might need to educate that girl again."


    "Well, don''t be too hard," Yuuki said.


    Griselda raised her eyebrow and said, "Isn''t it you who pamper her giving her a strong sword making herzy to train her workmanship and only using a brute force to fight her enemy?"


    "That''s her choice since it is working then you don''t need to worry that much," Yuuki said.


    "it might be working now, but what if it doesn''t work for her enemies in the future?" Griselda said.


    "Then, I''ll beat that enemy," Yuuki said simply.


    Griselda rolled her eyes and said, "I''ll train her again so she won''t go soft."


    "......"


    Yuuki didn''t say anything again and let her do what she wanted since he could see that this woman was very hard-headed and he didn''t want to provoke her.


    Azazel, who was by their side, was speechless and said, "Is this a fight between mother and father about their children''s education?"


    Yuuki and Griselda simply ignored Azazel''s remarks and watched the fight.


    "How is your body?"


    Griselda nudged Yuuki''s side and told him to be quiet, but her face was ruddy since she remembered the pleasant night between the two of them and had to admit that she might want to do it againter.


    Yuuki stopped and asked about Xenovia during her childhood.


    Griselda smiled and told him about a lot of things.


    Azazel felt quite ufortable and his butt had be quite itchy seeing both of them flirting with each other. He also understood that to get the heart of single mother then they should start to get close to her children since if her children didn''t ept their rtionship then their rtionship might not developed.


    The fight continued and in the end, the fight was almost over and Issei was fighting against Vasco Strada.


    The fight between two of them had be the hottest fight on the battlefield and two of them started with their protagonist and dramatic lines.


    Yuuki had to admit even though Issei was quite perverted, but Issei had a talent for bullshitting causing his enemy to feel understood him and made them lose their will to fight while also deciding to stop fighting.


    The conclusion of this battle was quite normal and as expected, the group of exorcists had lost against the DxD group.


    The group of exorcists had lost and apologized hoping that their subordinates would be pardoned.


    Based on the development of this story, they would then be pardoned for their crime.


    Yuuki sighed and that was why he didn''t'' want to join such a fight since it was only a charade to add a drama inside the story. He didn''t think much and after the battle was over Vasco decided to give them a part of the Holy Grail that he had taken from the church to help Valerie Tepes while also making them have goodwill toward the group of an exorcist.


    When the fight was over, there was a return fight of Riser Phenex against Diehauser, making him a bit curious about it.


    COMMENT 39ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>39</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1231: Another day

    Yuuki was in the Hyoudo residence to watch the fight of Riser Phenex and Diehauser, but it seemed that there was something happening during the Rating Game.


    Riser Phenex was an ex-fiance of Rias and after he was beaten by Issei their engagement had broken, but their rtionship had be better after Riser decided to apologize after what he had done in the past.


    Yuuki didn''t intend toment about their rtionship and was more curious about the thing that had happened in the Rating Game since Diehauser, Riser, and his little sister Ravel had disappeared during the Rating Game.


    The person who was the most worried about this incident was, of course, the Phenex n since both of their heirs had disappeared then there was also Issei and Kuroneko who were worried about the Ravel since their rtionship was very close to each other.


    "What is happening?" Issei asked.


    "Let''s start watching the video first before you ask about what has happened," Sona said.


    The members of the DxD also gathered together since this incident might rte to the Qlippoth.


    For three people to disappear without noticing, the only people who could do it were only Qlippoth.


    Everyone agreed and started to watch the video of the fight.


    Diehauser was very strong and everyone knew about it.


    Even though Riser was strong among the youngest in Devil, it wasn''t enough to defeat a veteran and the Champion of the Rating Game.


    Diehauer was famous for power trait which was known as "worthlessness". His ability was very strong and fame made it one of the reasons why he had be the champion of the Rating Game.


    Riser who fought against Diehauser was helpless and his regeneration power turned into useless from the power of Diehauser.


    They saw that Diehauser was talking about something on Riser that caused Riser to get angry.


    Diehauser also brought down Ravel mercilessly without mercy, causing Riser to be angry.


    Diehauser also changed the location of the fight to the cave making it unable to see what had happened.


    Then long before one of the Dragon Kings, Tiamat appeared in the arena, stopping Diehauser from moving further.


    Talking to each other for a short time then another figure appeared and that person was Ajuka who was one of the Four Maou.


    The video continued for a while before the screen turned dark.


    "......."


    Everyone wasn''t able to say something for a while after they saw such a video, but one thing for sure that Diehauser, Riser, and Ravel had disappeared caused a lot of people to panic because of this incident.


    They knew that Ajuka might know something, but not all of the people could ask him since the power of this person was very strong and asked him might make him think that they were trying to provoke him.


    It would be surprising if Ajuka killed them if they asked some rude questions.


    Power is everything.


    If they die then they could only me their own weakness.


    "Ravel...." Kuroneko had her ears down, even though she often fought with Ravel, but when Ravel disappeared she couldn''t help but get worried.


    "Don''t worry, Nyaa, I''ll help you to find her, nyaa," Kuroka said while patting her little sister.


    "Nee-san...." Kuroneko looked at Kuroka then looked away. "I - It''s not like I care about her!"


    "........"


    Yuuki only realized that Kuroneko was a tsundere. He thought again about what Diehauser, Riser, Ravel, Tiamat, and Ajuka said in the video.


    The sound of the video might be off, but Yuuki could read their mouth movements.


    Yuuki could tell that Diehauser had realized something happening on the Rating Game, and Diehaser had caused both Tiamat and Ajuka to appear at the same time to stop him. He also thought that it would be quite strange if there wasn''t any unfairness within such a game.


    For example in the human world, there is a lot of unfairness of the sportspetition and such a thing is often happening, but only some people know about it.


    Rating Game is the same since the people who can win and be the top 10 within the Rating Game will get a lot of money, reputation, and a lot more.


    Yuuki could see that the n in the Devil would cheat during the match such as bribe the opponent, or did something else. He didn''t know what it was, but there might be a way to make someone stronger in the Rating Game.


    Issei who had heard that Ravel had disappeared thought that he needed to do something to search for her.


    "Yuuki, is it possible to search for Ravel using your power?" Rias asked.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "I have never given her something before and it is very hard for me to find her, but I''ll do what I can."


    Rias nodded, even though she knew that Yuuki was very strong, but it didn''t mean that he was omnipotent.


    Yuuki could search for Ravel, but it would take a lot of time and that was why he would do what he could do. He also felt that this incident might not be that simple and also felt that even if he didn''t search for Ravel and Riser. He felt that they woulde back soon.


    His thoughts were right since, the next day, Ajuka had announced that both Phenex siblings were on hand and he would give them back soon, but he also invited everyone on DxD to visit him to another world.


    ''Another world?''


    Yuuki was curious since he also thought that it might be possible to visit Latifa''s world when he knew more about this "another world".


    COMMENT 11ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>11</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1232: King Piece 1

    Arriving in another world, they saw that this ce was surrounded by both sea and beach.


    How did they know that it is another world?


    Because there isn''t any sea in the Underworld and there are two moons in the sky.


    It was very quiet and the only noise that could be heard in this ce was azy wave could be heard from this location.


    Issei and Azazel were talking about Issei''s parents who had invited Issei to go fishing, but Issei rejected it since he felt that it was more important to know what happened to Ravel and Riser.


    "This ce is known as a field which is part of the reproduction of another dimension, [Another World]."


    Ajuka was sitting on thezy chair on a certain part of the beach and there was a bed beside him with someone sleeping soundly on the top of it.


    "Long time no see, members of the Gremory household¡­no, right now, I should say the members of [DxD]."


    "It''s been a long time since west saw each other in the Underworld, Ajuka," Azazel said.


    "Being able to meet you like this without any other VIPs present is a first, Former Governor Azazel-dono."


    "Rather than me, did you prepare this beforehand as well?" Azazel smiled wryly while looking around.


    "You could say that our meeting is rather dangerous for our factions, even if there are members of [DxD] to intervene." Ajuka looked at Yuuki who was looking around and said, "That''s what I want to say, but this is our first time meeting each other, Archer, or should I call you Yuuki?"


    "Yuuki should be alright," Yuuki said easily.


    "Well, Yuuki, what do you think of this space?" Ajuka asked.


    "It''s good...."


    Yuuki wasn''t sure what Ajuka wanted to ask him at that moment.


    "I''m very curious about your special magic, but it seems that it''ll be hard to ask your corporation," Ajuka said.


    "If you''re a beautiful girl then I might change my mind," Yuuki said.


    "So you don''t have to worry since I have a drug that can change my gender," Ajuka said.


    "......"


    Yuuki moved back a few meters away after he heard it.


    Everyone was startled and speechless hearing their conversation, but they didn''t interrupt their conversation since they knew that their standing was lower than Ajuka and they were very respectful to him.


    Ajuka looked at Yuuki and could feel that this young man could even reach his power. It really surprised him for a human to reach such power and wondered how Yuuki could do that since he was a researcher.


    "Let''s talk about thatter, for now, the first one Raiser Phoenix was just taken away by the Phoenix family who came a little earlier. But they thought that it would be more appropriate to entrust the little girl to you. Ravel-san is over there," Ajuka said while pointing his finger at someone who was sleeping on the bed.


    "RAVEL!!!"


    Kuroneko and Issei ran toward Ravel.


    Ravel, who heard their side, opened her eyes slowly. "¡­Nnn¡­Ise¡­sama? And Koneko-san¡­?"


    "In fact, my special agents ¡ª sh Dog''s team, went to the Phoenix household as Raiser''s bodyguards. Nothing happened to them," Azazel said.


    "Well, the reason for inviting you guys and the Former Governor over isn''t as simple as just telling you that this girl is safe and sound."


    Ajuka took a cheese piece from his pocket, but this piece was different from what they had seen before.


    "Is there a connection to this chess piece? It doesn''t feel like just any other Evil Piece."


    "This is King Piece."


    "King Piece?!"


    "Although I''ve heard of the rumors, this is really my first time seeing it," Azazel said in surprise.


    "You know about it, Sensei?" Issei asked.


    "King¡­piece? How is it possible? The technology to produce the King piece hasn''t been developed right? Isn''t it said that simplypleting the registration process to be King with the Monument is enough? That''s how the system is, right?" Rias said.


    "Well, the King piece originally didn''t exist. What you said just now was originally the Evil Pieces system and the registration process for bing King¡­no, I can only say that''s all there is to the registration system. But in order not to let the King piece be exposed in the current story which exists, when a servant Devil is promoted, the piece within their body fusing or ovepping with the King piece is judged to be a very dangerous thing," Ajuka answered.


    "The characteristic of this piece is simply power enhancement. But, the strengthening isn''t as weak as just two or three times. As long as one possesses this, it could be ten times, or even a strengthening of over a hundred times is possible. That literally means power can be enhanced far more than normal. That''s why the King piece was prohibited. The fear was that the people who had obtained this sort of power could have malicious intentions towards the government, and could harm the government. Excessive power will blind people''s eyes."


    Ajuka yed the King piece in his hand while exining to them.


    Yuuki knew that his hypothesis was right and he was sure that some people would use this King piece during a Rating Game. He also thought that the effect of this King piece was a bit simr to Ophis''s snake that she often gave to the member of Khaos Brigade in the past.


    Ajuka created a small magic circle next to his hand. After applying a small amount of energy to it, the details of dozens of people appeared on the beach.


    Everyone saw the video recording of Rating Game and most of them could be seen in the magazines making them confused.


    Knowing their expression, Beelzebub told them a shocking truth.


    "The people shown here are all top-ranked Rating Game contestants. What they have inmon is that they''re all from the original 72 Pirs and pure-blooded high-ss Devils. Furthermore, they are all users of the King piece. This was the idea of the higher-ups in the Underworld. It hasn''t been publicly stated. As a result, the users of these pieces are known as ultimate-ss Devils, and it wouldn''t be an overstatement to say that they''re even Maou-ss."


    "WHAAATTTTT?!"


    COMMENT 30ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>30</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1233: King Piece 2

    Everyone was speechless when they heard it and felt very disillusioned.


    "Well, the true power of those shown here in the top rankings is?"


    "Ah, them, the majority of them are using a power which can''t publicly be stated as ''their own power'' to continuously climb the ranks. Most of the Game''s management executives are also people who are on their side. By retaining the King piece, using bribery to obtain themercial rights, along with the ideas of the higher-ups, they conspire beforehand to manipte their games. They''re constantly involved in unfair and dishonestpetitions. Even so, there are people who have used their own power to be top-ranking yers. For example, people like the former Dragon King Tannin, and Rudiger Rosenkreutz. It''s a trend mainly seen with reincarnated Devils," Ajuka said.


    They only felt quite dizzy after hearing the truth from Ajuka''s mouth.


    "Then this thing is known by someone that shouldn''t happen to know," Ajuka said.


    "Who?"


    "Diehauser Belial."


    "The Emperor?!"


    "Is he also using the King piece?" Rias asked.


    Ajuka shook his head and said, "No, he uses his own power to be the Champion of the Rating Game."


    Everyone who heard it felt that Diehauser was awesome when they heard that he used his own power to be the Emperor.


    "Then, what he is going to do after knowing what has really happened within the Rating Game?" Sona asked.


    This was the most important question since after the match, Diehauser, Riser, and Ravel had disappeared, but the only Diehause who hadn''t found and even though they felt that there was something wrong.


    "As you can guess, Diehauser wants to publicize this matter to the public and join his hand together with Qlippoth," Ajuka said.


    "......"


    Even though they had guessed it, when they heard it directly it was really shocking for them to know the strongest Devil in the Rating Game would be working together with the Qlippoth.


    "But isn''t it good to publicize such a matter to the public so it won''t cause someone to cheat again?" Issei asked.


    "It''s not that simple." Sona shook her head and said, "There is a lot of interest and once everything is brought to the public then their interest will be destroyed."


    "They won''t let the Emperor seed in doing that," Rias said.


    Ajuka nodded and said, "Yes, that''s why that Diehauser decides to join hand together with the terrorist organization."


    "......."


    From their conversation, they knew how much Diehauser loved a Rating Game, and they were unable to feel what was his feeling when the game which was being loved by him was just a part of the game of 72 big n among the Devil.


    If they were in Diehauser''s ce then they would think that everything that he had done was a lie and they would feel disillusioned.


    "Sirzech can''t do much about this problem?" Azazel asked.


    "For now, this is how it is. On the surface, it''s just a political front that they''re pretending to actively deal with, but if they act rashly, the bnce of the Underworld will copse. With the issues rted to the survival of the race and internal strife on top of that, both the young and old are in a heated situation where everything could copse in a single instant. Moreover, the opponents are the numerous cunning old Devils; for their own interests and the sake of their aristocratic society, they''ll do anything. To some extent, they''re even more troublesome than the Old Maou faction as they harbor even deeper darkness than them. Even for Sirzech and I, who are known as Super Devils, we can only appear to push back and forth on the surface politically."


    The Rating Games were tied together with politics and economics. Behind the scenes, those powerful Devils were manipting thepetition for their own interests.


    Diehauser wanted to break this maniption and worked together with Qlippoth and Rivezim.


    The Agreas which disappeared in the past were also because of the work of Diehauser who helped them.


    Ajuka told them the reason he brought both Riser and Ravel with him was also to protect them.


    Knowing such a confidential matter would lead to a threat to the interest of the Old Devil who had manipted behind the scene, and for their interest, it was better to dispose of both Phenex siblings.


    "How can that be?!"


    "That''s what they''ll do. In order to maintain their own position, those old guys would definitely do such a thing calmly. In the past, the people who have found out about the truth of the King piece have also been mercilessly disposed of by them. Afraid that it woulde to that, the Emperor used the Phoenix siblings and then entrusted them to me. Even if it''s those old guys, they wouldn''t dare to act rashly against me."


    Sona narrowed her eyes and asked, "Ajuka-sama, what are the ns for the Champion now that he''s no longer here."


    "Everything that we just discussed will be announced to the entire underworld and the various factions."


    "What?!"


    They knew that once everything would be publicized on the Underworld then there would be chaos, but the Devil on the mid and low level would be spirited when they knew they had a chance within the Rating Game.


    "So where is the Champion now?"


    "He was forcibly transferred away."


    "But, why did that only happen with Raiser''s match? Would it not have worked if it was against other opponents?"


    There was still some doubt inside them.


    "You will soon know the answer to that question. He is unexpectedly wise."


    "However, Ajuka. Since the video from the surveince camera could be seen, then that means those old Devils would have heard your conversation with Emperor Belial. They mighte over to question your negligence," Azazel said.


    "To some extent, what happened in that video has been tampered with. Right now, those old guys will be making the wrong move," Ajuka said.


    They continued to talk regarding the King piece until Yuuki felt something wanted to break the barrier of his home.


    "I need to go since there is some matter I need to solve."


    They wanted to ask what had happened, but suddenly there was another matter and they received information that Issei''s parents had been kidnapped.


    !!!!


    COMMENT 8ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>8</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1234: Nidhoggr 1

    Ophis was looking at the egg on the underground part of Yuuki''s house.


    Akane was looking at Ophis with a strange expression since she knew that the little girl in front of her was the one who was known as the strongest beings, the Infinite Dragon, Ophis.


    But in her mind, she thought that this little girl was only a curious little girl and didn''t even seem to be simr to that dragon that she had read in the past.


    "It won''t hatch that easily."


    Akane thought that Ophis was quite cute trying to be the mother of the dragon egg. She was also curious about how Yuuki would be given such a dragon egg. She wanted to use it for research, but she knew that it was simply impossible. She only knew that inside the egg was a very rare dragon that had been extinct in the past.


    If she really did something to the egg, then she would be an enemy of the entire dragon and she was also sure that she would also bring trouble to Yuuki.


    Ophis who heard Akane''s words only went to the sofa and took out a lollipop on the table then yed with the little mandrake that had created a nest inside this underground area.


    "...."


    If Akane hadn''t been informed by Yuuki, then she would only think that this little girl was a normal little girl that he wanted to keep until she grew up to be his lover.


    If Yuuki knew what this woman was thinking he wouldn''t hesitate to throw her out from his house.


    "Yawn...."


    Akane was quite bored and thought to take a nap since most of the girls had gone back to visit their families and it was fairly quiet inside the house, then she looked at the hologram monitor inside this underground.


    This monitor connected to the barrier which surrounded the entire city made it a perfect surveince tool.


    Akane thought to get a beer in the fridge, but suddenly she saw something incredible. She saw a dragon appeared on right outside the barrier trying to attack it.


    "What the heck!?"


    Akane looked at this dragon and asked, "What is this dragon?"


    "Nidhoggr," Ophis said while eating her lollipop.


    "Nidhoggr?"


    Nidhoggr is ck colored Eastern Dragon. He has arge body about 20 meters long and a khaki-colored belly. Despite his snake-like appearance, he has four limbs and four wings. He also has eerily drooling fluidsing from its huge mouth.


    The barrier that had detected the threat didn''t hesitate to attack Nidhoggr without mercy.


    Various beams, magic attacks, missiles, and a lot of more were shot from the barrier.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    Usually, such an attack would cause a lot of trouble to the world, but nothing had happened since the barrier had protected this town.


    Being attacked by various attacks, Nidhoggr released arge amount of miasma around its surroundings.


    The attacks which were shot toward it melted when it touched the ck clouds.


    Akane thought that there was a corrosive property within the ck cloud.


    But even though that miasma was very strong, it also caused a lot of explosions around Nidhoggr.


    Akane knew that she couldn''t handle it alone and needed to call Yuuki as soon as possible, then when she didn''t know what she was going to do in this situation, she saw his figure who was floating right on the top of the barrier facing the Nidhoggr alone.


    "..."


    "Yuuki...."


    Akane clenched her hand and said, "Ophis wait here." She took her broom and flew toward his location.


    "..."


    Ophis looked at Akane for a while then looked at the egg thinking what she was about to do.


    Nidhoggr thought to raze Yuuki''s house after Ophis was living in his house.


    Yuuki who didn''t hide his identity again had attracted a lot of attention in the supernatural world and a lot of them tried to do something to him, but once they tried to bypass the barrier on his town they perished.


    Nidhoggr thought to use the connection between Ophis and Lilith to teleport inside the town bypass the barrier directly, but he didn''t expect the barrier that had been created by Yuuki would be thisplicated and only teleported him right outside of the barrier.


    The moment it appeared there, the barrier was activated and it was being attacked immediately.


    Nidhoggr snorted looking at the attack of the barrier and released the miasma from its body to the surrounding stopped the attack of the barrier.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    Nidhoggr had to admit that most of the supernatural people would be defeated instantly by this barrier, but not for it since it believed in its strength. It looked at the barrier and thought it would devour everything once it entered the town.


    Nidhoggr kept attacking, but the barrier was very tough and it realized that it could do nothing against it since it was quite powerful and the attack that was shot toward it was quite troublesome. It thought for a while before releasing arge amount of corrosive miasma to surround the barrier since it believed its miasma to melt this barrier.


    Sizzle! Sizzle!


    Slowly the miasma surrounded the barrier, but the barrier also kept attacking Nidhoggr relentlessly causing a lot of trouble to it.


    "This annoying barrier!"


    The only thing that made its mood better was when it knew that its ally also kidnapped the parents of the Red Dragon Emperor since Red Dragon Emperor had defeated it in the past making it wanted to have revenge.


    It might not have been able to have revenge on the Red Dragon Emperor, but it was possible to have revenge on its host.


    The miasma kept moving slowly to engulf the entire barrier, but suddenly it stopped by something.


    Nidhoggr tried to make its miasma stronger, but...


    "Do you have fun?"


    Nidhoggr turned up and looked at a young man who was looking down at it causing it to be angry.


    "What the hell are you looking at, Human?!"


    Nidhoggr turned its miasma toward the human then moved toward him while opening its jaw wide dripping a lot of drools.


    "RAAWRRR!!!!"


    COMMENT 50ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>50</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1235: Nidhoggr 2

    Looking at the giant dragon which opened its jaw wide, Yuuki frowned since the smell of this dragon was very nasty.


    Waving his hand, a lot of weapons suddenly appeared within his surroundings .


    "Huh!?"


    Nidhoggr was surprised by the sudden appearance of numerous weapons in front of it.


    "Die."


    Yuuki said simply then the weapons that he had created were moving at the fastest speed toward Nidhoggr.


    Swosh! Swosh! Swosh!


    Nidhoggr, which opened its jaw, decided to make a reckless decision. It bit down the weapons that raining down toward its mouth.


    BOOOOOMM!!!


    The weapons which were bit down exploded causing its jaw and mouth to burn from outside and inside. One of its eyes was also punctured by the weapons and exploded in an ident, but unfortunately, it was far enough to stop it since its body was dead.


    "YOU''RE THE ONE WHO IS GOING TO DIE!!!!"


    Nidhoggr pped its wings then released arge amount of ck corrosive clouds toward him.


    It had been a while for him to use this magic, but he changed the direction of the ck cloud that moved toward him and gathered it around Nidhoggr trapping it inside.


    It was one of his magic that was using a principle of redirection or the vector of the magic of his enemy, if someone who was familiar with Ajuka was here then they would think that this magic was simr to Ajuka''s Kankara Form.


    Nidhoggr, which was being trapped by its own ck cloud, sucked all of it inside its body.


    But then a golden chain suddenly wrapped around its body tightly.


    ng! ng! ng!


    "ROARRRRR!!!"


    An unwilling roar filled the entire area and this human was really mocked it to use a chain to trap him down.


    "God Force."


    A two-handed halberd appeared on his hand then a bow also appeared in his other hand.


    Yuuki used this halberd for the arrow of this bow before pulling the string ready to shoot out this halberd.


    !!!!


    Nidhoggr felt an alertness that it had never felt before as it tried to break away from the chain.


    Akane had arrived on the top of the barrier and couldn''t get close to the fight since the force that was brought by Yuuki''s attack was so powerful that she was unable to get code.


    "The Five Soldiers of the War God!"


    The halberd was being let go from the string and it moved very fast toward creating a st of fire around the surrounding area.


    Then the arrow started to multiply into five before kept multiplying.


    Nidhoggr could only see the fire arrow move in its direction. It tried to dodge or escape, but it was futile.


    BOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOM!


    BOOOOOOOOOMM!!!!


    The loud explosion along with the heat that was caused by this attack would make anyone who saw this situation run away.


    Akane who was using her barrier to protect herself also the unbearable heat on her surroundings that would make her dehydrated. For a few minutes, she felt that this ce was simr to hell and looked at Yuuki with surprise since it was her first time seeing him seriously.


    "You alright?"


    Akane controlled her broom floating toward him.


    "Well, Akane?"


    Yuuki was surprised to see her here and wanted to say something, but...


    "RAWRRRR!!!!


    Suddenly the Nidhoggr which had been bombarded by the attack from Yuuki hade back alive once again. It was one of its skills to make it able to go on self-resurrection. From its legend, there a story where it was capable of reviving himself to some degree, to the point that he was even capable of surviving Ragnarok.


    Akane didn''t expect Nidhoggr to still be alive from Yuuki''s attack and she was right by his side right now seeing arge jaw ready to eat them. She clenched her fist and used her magic unconsciously.


    BAAAAM!!!


    Akane, who was known as "Mountain Destroyer," showed her power in front of danger.


    Being hit by Akane, Nidhoggr was very angry and ready to kill both of them, but suddenly it was chained down by a damnable chain once again.


    "DAMN, LET GO OF ME!!!!"


    Akane looked at Nidhoggr and asked, "What are you going to do with it?"


    "Well, I need to make this barrier stronger, and I have gotten a good ingredient to make it stronger," Haru said while rubbing his chin.


    "What?!"


    Akane was startled, and might not forget the thing that had happened in front of her.


    Five Spirit Beasts which was being stolen from Five Principle n appeared on the barrier then started to eat Nidhoggr from its flesh to its soul.


    "N - NO!!!!!!!"


    Nidhoggr started to get nervous when its soul was being eaten by a spirit that was weaker than it. It looked at Yuuki and knew that he was the only one who could stop it. It kept a plea and hoped to get a second chance.


    Yuuki ignored it and talked with Akane about this barrier.


    Akane nodded and thought that this barrier was very strong and the Five Spirit Beasts inside the were also stayed alive.


    Yuuki thought for a while and felt that a dead enemy was the good enemy. He thought for a while to start his n while looking at the Nidhoggr which was devoured by his barrier. He turned and saw a little girl floating toward them. He patted Ophis''s head and said, "Let''s go back."


    Ophis nodded and let her hand being held by him go back to his house.


    Akane also decided to go back since she had gotten sleepy after she used all of her magic power to m Nidhoggr.


    But it was at this moment, that there was another serious matter that had happened. He took hismunication device and heard that Issei''s parents had been kidnapped. He felt sorry for Issei and decided to go to Kuoh since he knew that the story would end soon.


    COMMENT 35ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>35</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1236: Last Battle 1

    The moment everyone heard that the barrier within Kuoh had been invaded and also Issei''s parents had been kidnapped, the DxD along with his team gathered once again at Sona''s residence.


    Hyodou residence which usually used for the meeting was destroyed caused anger on everyone, especially everyone who had lived in that ce since they had a lot of memories in that ce.


    But something or someone had destroyed it then there was also a matter of Issei''s parents.


    Issei was very angry and panicked at that moment.


    Only Asia and Irina could calm him in this situation since no one would think that the barrier within the town would be destroyed.


    "It must be Rivezim," Azazel said.


    "Then, what are we waiting for? Let''s go and get him!" Issei was impatient.


    "The problem is their location," Azazel said then he looked at Yuuki and Kuroka who seemed to talk with amutation device.


    Yuuki had told them before that Nidhoggr almost invaded his ce and razed his home, but it was luck that his barrier stopped Nidhoggr in time and he had teleported to defeat it first. He also told them that their purpose should be Ophis and also his family.


    Hearing what almost happened to Yuuki, they couldn''t help but feel very chill since they knew once he was angry there were a lot of bodies that disappeared without a trace.


    There was also the fact that the fish on the Tokyo Bay had be fatter than most of the fish in another area made a lot of people have a lot of strange ideas about this.


    Yuuki and Kuroka were talking with Vali since Vali almost pinpointed the location of Agreas.


    Yuuki didn''t want to waste his time again and decided to end everything about this matter. He knew that it was only time before Vali had found the location of the Agreas, and what he needed to do the rest was to gather a lot of people for this war.


    "Issei, you need to calm down," Yuuki said.


    "Calm down?! My house is destroyed! My parents have been kidnapped! How could I be calm?!" Issei was angry.


    "I''ll help you to rebuild your house, and for your parents, you don''t need to worry since they might not have an intention to kill them," Yuuki said.


    "Then, what do they want to do with my parents?" Issei asked.


    "From Rivezim''s bad personality, then what I can guess is that he wants to tell your parents that you''re a devil." Yuuki looked at Issei and asked, "Have you told your parents about your condition?"


    "N - No..." Issei shook his head and started to get worried when he thought about his parent''s reaction when they found out about his condition.


    "Then, you need to prepare," Yuuki said.


    "Yuuki, what about the position of Agreas? Have you gotten any information from Nidhoggr?" Rias asked.


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes, I''ve gotten the information, and Vali is on his way to find it." He stood up and looked at everyone. "That is why I''m going to propose a full war against Qlippoth."


    "......."


    "Let''s end this as soon as possible."


    Hearing Yuuki''s words, they were shocked.


    "I agree," Tobio said.


    Azazel looked at Yuuki and asked, "I''ll talk about this to everyone, but what are you nning to do?"


    "Remember my flying fortress?" Yuuki asked.


    They nodded since Yuuki''s flying fortress had be andmark of Yuuki, Vali, and their group.


    That flying fortress was veryrge, durable, and strong.


    They had heard that flying fortress also could fight against Azi Dahaka in the past.


    "I''ll gather everyone in that ce, and if possible tomorrow on in two days, we will start our attack on Qlippoth in Agreas!"


    !!!!


    They knew very well that it was their chance to end the terrorist group in one go.


    "DxD group is very strong, but at least, we should have more people since we don''t know what they''re doing in Agreas." Yuuki took a deep breath and said, "I''m not even going to be surprised if they''re hiding 666 inside Agreas and ready to release the seal on that beast."


    "........"


    Once again, hearing such information caused them to feel dizzy, but that chance wasn''t zero and in their minds, they thought that it was possible for Rivezim to keep 666 inside Agreas ready to release its seal.


    "Let''s do this," Issei said. He also wanted to save his parents as soon as possible but hearing a confirmation that they should be alright made his heart better, but he also wanted to defeat this criminal organization. If possible, he also wanted to end this trouble as soon as possible.


    "I''ll prepare it right away," Azazel said and agreed. "So what we''re going to do is gather in your flying fortress then wait for Vali to pinpoint the Agreas, right?"


    Yuuki nodded and said, "Yes, in that time, when Vali has found it, then Rossweisse and I will teleport the entire flying fortress along with its people inside right on the top of Agreas destroying its barrier from the top." He also showed a gesture of dropping something from high ce to the lower ce.


    BAAAAM!!!


    They could imagine such a scene and even though it was quite a ridiculous n, it was very effective.


    They continued to talk for a while, and Azazel went tominate with the Fallen Angel group to gather his army along with hismander.


    Griselda along with Dulio also went to Heaven to talk about this matter.


    Rias and Sona also talked about this problem to their siblings.


    Yuuki didn''t go back imminently, but went to Issei''s house and helped him rebuild it.


    Issei sighed in relief when he saw his house was built once again.


    "There you go." Yuuki patted Issei''s shoulder and said, "This might be ourst battle, you should at least try to use that room."


    "Huh? What room?" Issei was confused.


    "The room that is prepared by Heaven for an angel to copte," Yuuki said.


    "It is not the time to do that!" Issei refuted, but his mood was better.


    "Well, it is your loss, anyway, I''ll go back now, you should also be prepared," Yuuki said and teleported back to his home.


    Issei looked at his home then clenched his hands ready to get back his parents back.

 Chapter 1237: Last Battle 2

    Went back to his house, Yuuki stayed with his girlfriends who had juste back from their parent''s house.


    They brought a lot of things and told him to go with them next time.


    Yuuki promised them to go and meet their parents again.


    They talked with each other before deciding to have a full war on the bed.


    Their fight was very fierce and the room was filled with a stench ofsciviousness.


    But in this battle, there was only one winner and that wasn''t a group of women.


    Yuuki went to the balcony after they had a fierce war, letting his girlfriends rest. He took his cigarette and smoked it before throwing it out. He had thought to stop since he would have childrenter and it would be bad for them to smell cigarette smoke.


    Yuuki was thinking about the battle that would be held soon and knew that this battle might be a more serious battle than he had imagined.


    ''666.''


    Yuuki had a headache about this monster. He had heard information about this monster from Rossweisse, and even God in the Bible couldn''t even defeat it. From what he had heard, the God of the Bible could only seal it before it disappeared from this world.


    The only one who could defeat 666 was Ophis in her prime or the Great Red.


    Yuuki remembered his first time meeting Great Red and had to admit that Great Red was very powerful.


    There were a lot of variables in this battle, and that was why he was going to invite everyone to fight Qlippoth.


    Yuuki didn''t understand why most of the novel would only let the MC along with his friends fight thest boss when the MC could also gather more powerhouses with him to fight.


    Yuuki didn''t want to lose his life since he needed to take care of his girlfriends after this battle. His days in this world were real and even though the world seemed to be slower than normal.


    But it was quite a fun day.


    ''I''ll see Conan after the battle is over.''


    Yuuki also thought to end the matter of the ck Organizationter after this battle was over.


    [Quest: Defeat Qlippoth.]


    [Reward: 3 Random Rewards.]


    [System tips - Rivezim and his group have caused a lot of chaos in this world and it is time to stop this organization.]


    ''Then there''s also this system...''


    Yuuki didn''t know who had given him this system, but he was grateful since without this system he might not be able to live in this dangerous world.


    "Hmm... What are you doing?" Ranko hugged Yuuki''s neck suddenly.


    "Sorry, did I wake you up?" Yuuki asked.


    Ranko looked at him and asked, "Where are you going tomorrow?"


    "Well, there is an important matter," Yuuki said.


    "What important matter and don''t lie to me, alright?" Ranko said.


    "Well...."


    "Wait! Wait! I''ll wake everyone up so you don''t need to exin this matter twice," Ranko said and started to wake up everyone.


    "......"


    Yuuki was speechless looking at her actions.


    Then one by one everyone started to wake up with a sleepy expression on their face.


    Ranko told them that Yuuki would need to go out tomorrow since there was an important matter.


    "How long?" Yukana asked.


    Yuuki thought for a while and said, "It should be one day."


    "Is it business or something?" Shouko asked.


    "It''s fighting against a criminal organization...." Yuuki said, but then his words caused everyone to wake up.


    "Huh?!"


    "Hurry up and tell us!"


    They moved very close and wouldn''t move if he didn''t tell them.


    Yuuki only smiled wryly before telling them what he was about to do tomorrow and it might be also quite dangerous.


    "......."


    They were in silence for a while since they didn''t expect that their world would be destroyed by a supernatural criminal organization. They didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Yawn..."


    "......."


    Utaha yawned and hugged her pillowzily. "You''re going back anyway, what do you want to eat tomorrow? I''m going to cook you something."


    "........"


    "Well, yeah, I''m going toe back...." Yuuki rubbed his chin and thought that he was thinking too much. "Can you cook me Ochazuke?"


    "Ochazuke, is it?" Utaha nodded.


    "Isn''t it a bit too in?" Ranko asked. "Shouldn''t you ask for 1 kg steak or the blood of soft turtle?"


    "........"


    Yuuki was speechless and said, "Well, you can also prepare the blood of soft turtle since we might not sleep for an entire night tomorrow."


    They shuddered but also smiled in excitement when they thought about tomorrow.


    Yuuki didn''t talk too much about it and went with them to sleep, but this time everyone was moving as close as possible trying to feel his warmth.


    Even though they tried to be alright, it made them worried when they thought he would fight against a criminal organization that had a power that could destroy the world. They wanted to stop him, but they were sure that this guy wouldn''t listen to him. They held their stomach and thought that they should have his seed before he went out tomorrow.


    Yuuki who almost fell asleep suddenly felt that his pants had been pulled.


    Opening his eyes, he was speechless to see everyone decide to do the next round.


    Inside the Hanging Garden of Babylon, Jeanne and Walburga saw a lot of devils, angels, fallen angels, magicians, and a lot more appearing one by one teleported in this ce.


    "So he is going to be serious this time?" Walburga whispered.


    Jeanne nodded and knew what Yuuki had nned. She also thought that it was dumb to face the entire Qlippoth by themselves and it was better to fight with more people since their chances of winning would increase.


    Within a group of people, the first generation Sun Wukon also appeared with his legendary friends.


    Jeanne who looked at those groups of people noticed one person who smiled gently at her.


    "Howe you''re here?!"


    "I''m not going to be absent in such an interesting matter."


    If Yuuki was here, he would only open his mouth slightly then only patted the shoulder of this person.


    Yuuki had personally killed this person, but he hade back once again to the surface to join this battle.

 Chapter 1238: Last Battle 3

    Gathering in the Hanging Garden of Babylon, everyone was a tense feeling, but somehow also quite marveled by this ce.


    There were some people who were curious about this ce and tried to enter, but it couldn''t be opened no matter what. If they tried to forcibly enter that ce then they would also be teleported to Tokyo Bay right away then being disposed of without trouble.


    No one would say anything when such stupid people disappeared in this world.


    Those people aside, but everyone knew that they would fight against the criminal organization that had created chaos in the world.


    There were a lot of small fries, but there were also a lot of powerhouses.


    From the fallen angel side, there was Azazel, Baraqiel, Penemue, and a lot more.


    From the angel side, there was Michael, Gabriel, Uriel, and a lot more.


    From the devil side, there was Sirzech, Asmodeus, Serafall, and a lot more.


    There was also DxD, magician organization, Norse myth, youkai, strong people from the Rating Game, Grayfia, and a lot more.


    All of them gathered in this ce together and decided to end the Qlippoth on this day from the earth.


    666.


    They couldn''t let such a thing be released into the world since no one would be able to stop it if that thing was really released.


    Well, besides Ophis in her prime or Great Red, but it was impossible.


    Ophis was being separated into two and her strength had halved, even though her strength wasn''t lost to a Heavenly Dragon, but it wasn''t enough to defeat 666.


    For the Great Red, it was impossible to ask them to defeat 666 since they didn''t dare to do so.


    Or even if they agreed to fight it, the consequences might be really big since they might destroy the world in an ident when they were fighting.


    In the meeting room, the leader of most factions was staying here talking about the strategy of this fight along with information about the enemy.


    First was the army of Evil Dragons which was being reincarnated by Rivezim.


    Even though those groups of Evil Dragons might not be stronger than any Heavenly Dragons, it was still stronger than the normal devil, fallen angel, angel, or any supernatural creatures.


    They didn''t know how many Evil Dragons that Rivezim had reincarnated, but they knew that the number would be a lot.


    Second, there was also a strong Evil Dragons in the legend, but most of the strongest had been defeated by Yuuki, but there were still a lot of strong Evil Dragons that hadn''t appeared such as Apophis.


    The third was a matter about Rivezim. Even though Rivezim wasn''t the most powerful Devil in the Underworld, he was also one of the strongest and he also had a Lilith (half of Ophis) as his bodyguard. Rivezim''s strength wasn''t something to be scoffed off.


    "For Rivezim, I want you to let Vali handle this problem," Azazel said.


    "Azazel, are you serious?"


    "Yeah, if he isn''t being defeated then 666 might be released."


    "Vali is strong enough to defeat him," Azazel said.


    "Vali is the owner of Divine Dividing and he is also Rivezim''s grandchildren." Yuuki supported Vali in his revenge against Rivezim and said, "He knows him the best."


    "......"


    They nodded when they thought about it since it was quite reasonable.


    Azazel also assured them that Vali wouldn''t betray them and would kill Rivezim without hesitation.


    Fourth, or thest matter was about 666. They knew very well that they couldn''t afford to let 666 be released into this world and if possible then they needed to seal it again.


    Rossweisse didn''t find a way to seal 666pletely, but it was enough to stop it for a while. Even though she was a genius, it took a lot of time to create a seal that was strong enough to seal this cmity beast.


    "......."


    Their expression turned grim and the only thing that they could do was to defeat Qlippoth as soon as possible then got back Agreas back since there were a lot of important things inside and that ce might also be where Rivezim had kept the 666.


    They needed to get that ce back to secure 666 so as not to be unsealed in this world.


    Then the matter of the strategy was over, and they went out to gather everyone atrge to boost their morale in this battle.


    Everyone gathered in the outer ce of the Hanging Garden of Babylon and it was wide enough. Even though everyone had stayed in this ce, there were still a lot of free areas.


    Issei, Rias, Sona, along with their peerages, and DxD group also stood up among the groups listening to the speeches of Sirzech, Michael and Azazel.


    The three of them had bemanders in this operation and told them that they needed to defeat this terrorist organization to achieve peace in this world.


    "OOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!"


    Everyone was very excited and couldn''t wait for the battle.


    Yuuki, who was standing among the leaders who received Vali, had ced the mark to pinpoint the location of Agreas. He told them that he was ready and would teleport this ce right away.


    "Now, we''re going to fight in the battle! Please be prepared!"


    Everyone nodded and waited for the teleportation to start.


    Yuuki and Rossweisse then created arge hexagonal portal that moved downward, enveloping the entire Hanging Garden of Babylon.


    They were marveled by this ability, but then they suddenly noticed that they were in a different location and they dropped at a very fast speed.


    Suddenly there was arge hologram screen appearing on the field showing a scene where the flying fortress dropped at a very fast speed toward the Agreas.


    !!!!!


    Everyone was shocked, and this scene was a bit scary for some of them.


    Then they saw the moment of the crash between this flying fortress and the Agreas.


    Agreas had created a barrier around its surroundings, but it was easily destroyed when this Hanging Garden of Babylon suddenly dropped from the sky.


    Crack!


    Shatter!


    The Hanging Garden of Babylon entered the Agreas in a very barbarian move, but everyone inside the flying fortress was alright and they didn''t even feel any difort during the fall.


    Then the moment they had arrived on this flying ind, Agreas, they noticed arge number of Evil Dragons around their surroundings.


    No one moved for a while until they heard a scream.


    "ATTACK!!!!!"


    "OOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!"


    The war between the peace alliances and Qlippoth has started!


    COMMENT 42ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>42</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1239: Last Battle 4

    The moment, the Hanging Garden of Babylon dropped into the center of Agreas, the battle had started.


    The group of angels, devils, fallen angels, etc shot out their magic toward a group of Evil Dragons.


    "Light Lance!"


    "Fire Ball!"


    "Electric Bolt!"


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOM!


    In this situation, they didn''t even think too much about destroying the scenery and the building in this floating ind since most of them had turned into ruin because of the Evil Dragons or Qlippoth.


    "RAWRRRR!!!"


    "ROARRRRR!!!"


    The group of Evil Dragons roared in anger and charged directly toward the army of the peace alliance.


    Some of the Evil Dragons charged directly biting those armies, some of them sent out various magic, and some of them exploded themselves.


    The group of Evil Dragons was very crazy and they were overwhelmed by the number of peace alliances.


    Freeze!


    But it was at this moment that Serafall used her ice magic to freeze the Evil Dragons.


    The DxD group also started to defeat the Evil Dragons too using their Longinus, magic, etc to defeat them.


    Issei, Irina, Gasper, Kiba, along a lot of people were going out to search for Issei''s parents saving them from the hands of Qlippoth.


    Dulio was also getting serious in this battle using his Bnce Breaker directly creating a lot of bubbles that trapped the Evil Dragons then manipted various weather inside from ice, lightning, fire, and a lot more killing them easily.


    Tobio entered the shadow silently killing the group of Evil Dragons along with helping Issei to find his parents.


    Vali went directly to somewhere to search the location of his grandfather wanting to have revenge against him. He had promised to end his grandfather so the world would be in peace and his mother could live together with his step-siblings safely.


    (Vali''s mother is still alive and lives in Europe with her new family. Not sure about the details though).


    But then suddenly a group of humanoid figures wearing Boosted Gear armor showed up inrge numbers.


    !!!!


    Everyone was shocked when they saw their crimson armor was simr to Issei''s.


    "What?!"


    Issei was shocked since he didn''t expect that his clone would appear to attack everyone.


    This group of people was very strong, even though their power wasn''t as strong as Issei''s, but it was enough to defeat a group of small fries. They punched, kicked, headbutted, sent out a beam from their hands, etc toward the alliance''s group defeating them.


    In the end, the angel group along with Michael also moved to destroy them.


    Azazel who saw this situation told them that they needed to find the Holy Grail to stop the group of Evil Dragons and clone of Issei since if they didn''t find the Holy Grail then the Qlippoth wouldn''t stop producing those armies.


    In other words, they had an unlimited army, even though the powerhouse in each faction could stay alive, but it was different from the soldiers that they had gathered since their stamina and energy was limited.


    Issei felt prettyplex about his clones who attacked everyone and thought that these clones somehow were stronger than him in the usual time making him a bitplicated. The only thing that he was grateful that all of them were wearing Boosted Gear armor made him unable to see their underneath appearance.


    Issei shook his head and thought it was better to search for his parents first so he could help everyone as soon as possible.


    It was at this moment that there was arge hologram screen that appeared in the middle of Agreas showing a figure of the Champion, Diehasuer Belial.


    "Good day, members of the Underworld. I am Diehauser Belial. My whereabouts were previously unknown, but as you can all see, I am currently safe," Diehauser said.


    At this moment, all of the devils and the people in Agreas were focusing their attention on Diehauser and the fight stopped for a moment.


    Serafall and Sirzech who had been informed beforehand knew that Diehauser had decided to show this to the entire Underworld. They knew very well that when this news was announced then there would be a huge distrust against the Rating Game, but even though they knew it they didn''t have to stop him either since they didn''t know Diehauser''s location and deep in their heart they also felt disgusted at the Old Devil who manipted the Rating Game.


    "In my generation, like fast-growing mushrooms, talented young Devils have appeared one after another, struggling at the forefront of the Rating Games. Ranked second, Roygun Belphegor and ranked third, Bedeze Abaddon has learned from each other that the content of the Games is praised by people."


    "But, I have heard some disturbing news. Regardless of whether it''s Roygun, Bedeze or other contestants, they weren''t very outstanding Devils when they were young. When I first heard about it, Iughed it off; I thought that they were just rumors which had spread as a result of jealousy towards those who had gained results with their talent"


    Diehauser lowered his voice and said, "But, on a certain day, my cousin Cleria told me that she had obtained some interesting information rted to the Rating Games."


    "I simply replied ''Ah, that''s nothing more than an urban legend. But she continued, In the region of Japan that I''ve been appointed to, Maou Ajuka Beelzebub''s hideout is nearby. She said, ''It was quite popr amongst some people that Ajuka-sama had been ''making the Game'' somewhere in Japan due to his interest''."


    "She, just because of some little story of mine, she was killed. Because I always stayed in the position of Champion, more than anything, I was displeased about the ridiculous reports that the reporters made. She knew everything about me, and she knew that my strength was genuine. To me, she was a family member more important than anything else¡­I always regarded her as my own little sister."


    "Speaking of the conclusion, it''s clear that Cleria was erased. She was eliminated by the government of the Underworld. This wasn''t the decision of the current four great Maous, but the decision of the Old Devils. Because these facts were covered up, I didn''t know about the truth. I was only told that my cousin Cleria had died. In order to resolve my suspicions, I relied on a certain pipeline, and finally learned the truth."


    "The conclusion is that the "King" piece exists. And in the photos and information that I am now showing everyone, they have only obtained the strength that they have today as a result of using the "King" piece."


    !!!!


    The moment everyone heard that news they felt that as if a bomb had exploded and they felt anger toward the group of Old Devil.


    "Then again, it might be myst time appearing here and that''s why I have little selfishness."


    Diehauser had a serious expression on his face and said, "Ichijou Yuuki, I want to have a duel with you! One by one! I''ll be waiting for you on the west side of the Agreas!"


    Then the hologram screen was turned off.


    "......."


    Yuuki who was standing beside Serafall felt the gaze of everyone on him.


    COMMENT 10ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>10</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1240: Last Battle 5

    Everyone turned their gaze at Yuuki since they were curious whether he would go or not.


    Duel!


    Even though they knew that Diehauser had joined Qlippoth, but in their heart, they felt that Diehauser was a very respectable warrior since he had decided to be a criminal and made every Old Devils be his enemy to uncover the truth of the Rating Game.


    Such a person had one request and that was to have a duel against Ichijou Yuuki, they also wanted to give Diehauser a chance, but they couldn''t do anything about it since the one who had been asked was Yuuki.


    "Are you going?" Sirzech asked.


    "You don''t need to go, it might be a trap," Serafall said.


    Yuuki thought for a while whether he should go or not. He knew that he needed to end the Qlippoth, but then again, Diehauser was also a member of Qlippoth in this situation. Even though he knew Diehauser wasn''t bad, he didn''t have amitment to follow Diehauser''s request to have a duel with him. He also felt that it wasn''t his style to just have a duel because someone had asked him.


    Yuuki thought that it was better to ignore this request since he felt that it was quite troublesome, but there was also part of him that wanted to go since he thought that it would be a good chance to warm up if there was some trouble that appeared in this war.


    Some people supported him to go, but some of them thought that it was too suspicious and there might be a trap.


    "Be quiet," Yuuki said. He would move by his own will and not by their discussion whether he would go or not. He might be youngpared to them, but in terms of strength, he waspared to the powerhouse in this world.


    Whether he wanted to go or not depended on his own decision.


    Yuuki told them to fight against the group of Evil Dragons and Issei''s clones since their numbers increased dramatically.


    Hearing his reminder, they concentrated on the war once again since the enemy also started to fight again.


    The people in the alliance''s group knew very well that if this continued then it would be a battle of attrition.


    They needed to find the Holy Grail or they might lose since the number of enemies kept increasing even after they defeated them.


    Then suddenly there was Grendel, Azi Dahaka, Nidhoggr, and a lot of legendary Evil Dragons appeared one by one and each other was more than one.


    There were even five Grendel who appeared to be flying toward them.


    Yuuki who saw those groups of legendary Evil Dragons could feel the difference between the one that he had fought and this one since he could see that their eyes were dim.


    Even so, their strength wasn''t something to be scoffed off.


    Vasco Strada swung his Durandal replica killing the evil dragons in vigor along with Issei''s clone without mercy.


    Issei and some people searched for Issei''s parents.


    Vali went to search for Rivezim.


    Azazel went to search for the Holy Grail.


    "Are you going to go?" Akeno asked.


    Yuuki shook his head and said, "No."


    Akeno only smiled and was in lightning armor sent out a rain of lightning on the crowd of the enemy struck them down. "Are you sure? On the west side is the location Sona has gone to? If you don''t go then the Champion might attack Sona and her peerage."


    !!!!


    Yuuki and Serafall were startled at this moment.


    "I''ll go!" Yuuki said without hesitation after hearing it.


    "Please take care of Sona, Yuuki!" Serafall didn''t go since she needed to help the frontline.


    "I will."


    If this rted to his girl then he would do something about it.


    Akeno smiled and also followed him since she knew very well that Yuuki also wanted to have a duel with Diehauser, but he couldn''t find the reason to go.


    Rossweisse and Kuroka also followed them since they were also worried if there was a trap on their duelter.


    Issei along with everyone searched around the Agreas and received information that Tobio had found Issei''s parents. Without hesitation, they ran toward the location where the Qlippoth had kept Issei''s parents,


    Entering the Agreas''s government building, they thought that they were able to save Issei''s parents but the moment they arrived they saw Rivezim along with Issei''s parents.


    "See? You can see that your son has turned into a monster! He''s just pretending to be your son and he is someone else! Your son has died in the past only leaving his own body being passed by a monster!"


    Rivezim had his fun bullying Issei and also telling the truth about what had happened to Issei''s parents. His mood was much worse after the Agreas were suddenly asked, but this moment his mood had be very cheerful. He showed the video of their battle along the way while also telling both of Issei''s parents a lot of lies.


    The expression of Issei''s parents turned into fear for a moment.


    "D - Dad... M - Mom...." Issei felt that his heart was being stabbed by several knives when he saw his parent''s expression. He knew that he was also at fault when he had kept everything a secret.


    "Even that Asia and everyone is a Devil! They''re lying to you! They''re having fun making you think that he is your own son, but in truth, he is a monster!"


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry...." Issei couldn''t look at his parents.


    But at that very moment, both Issei''s parents realized that Issei who apologized was the real Issei since his habit had never changed.


    Rivezim was stunned since he didn''t expect that Issei''s parents would believe in Issei that quickly. "He is a monster! Don''t believe in him!"


    Issei''s father shook his head and said, "No, I can see that he is my own son."


    Issei''s mother also agreed with her husband.


    Even though Issei had turned into a Devil, it didn''t change the face that Issei was their own son.


    "Dad... Mom...."


    Issei was moved when his parents said those words to him.


    Rivezim was annoyed, but then part of the building was destroyed and someone entered the building forcefully.


    "RIVEZIM!!!!"


    Vali was full of anger watching his grandfather in front of him.


    Rivezim smiled and said, "Vali, it has been a while, do you miss your grandfather?"


    "Yes, I miss you so much that I can''t wait to kill you now!"


    Vali didn''t hesitate and his eyes were firm.


    "What a coincidence! I also want to kill you too!"


    Flying toward the west side of Agreas, Yuuki along with Rossweisse, Kuroka, and Akeno saw a single figure who had been waiting for him.


    "Ichijou Yuuki."


    Diehauser looked at Yuuki and said, "I have been waiting to meet you."


    The air between them turned solemn, and the three girls could feel the fighting spirit that was released from Diehauser.


    Yuuki moved his hand to his mouth and stopped the grin from his mouth. He wouldn''t admit that he was fighting maniac and he also had been waiting to fight Diehauser for a long time.


    Both of them looked at each other and their fight would start at any moment!


    COMMENT 41ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>41</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1241: Last Battle 6

    Yuuki and Diehauser faced each other and didn''t start the fight right away.


    "I''m very curious why you want to fight me?" Yuuki said.


    "Truth be told, I''m quite envious."


    "Jealous?" Yuuki raised his eyebrow and didn''t understand. He didn''t think that Diehauser was jealous that he had a lot of girlfriends since he knew very well that Diehauser didn''tck women since as a champion of Rating Game, it was quite normal for Diehauser to have a lot of fans, especially women.


    Diehauser looked at Yuuki and said, "Even though I have be a Champion, I don''t have the power to protect my loved one." He smiled bitterly at Yuuki and said, "Different from you who could run amok without trouble to protect your loved one, but I couldn''t do it."


    "I was toote to save her."


    "But then I saw you being able to save your loved ones, create your own ce, live peacefully with your loved ones," Diehauser said.


    "..."


    Yuuki wasn''t sure what to say since it was normal for someone to be jealous of someone.


    "However, I have to say that I also like you since you''re able to live life as you want without caring about other people." Diehauser smiled and said, "I have seen both of your dramas and concerts, I really like it."


    "I hope that I can watch it again in the future."


    Yuuki smiled and said, "You should be able to see it in the future."


    Diehauer smiled bitterly and shook his head. "I can''t. I have be a criminal and made the Old Devils in the Underworld be criminals. I have also worked together with Rivezim to steal Agreas from the Underworld." He looked at Yuuki and said, "My future is to be a criminal and be jailed in prison."


    "That''s why I have a little selfish wish that I want to fight you for thest time since I might not be able to do it in the future."


    "Truth be told, I have also wanted to try to fight you the moment I have met you," Yuuki said.


    Diehauser smiled and said, "The first time we met each other was during the day of the Rating Game between Sairaorg Bael and Rias Gremory."


    "It is only a few months, but it feels so long somehow."


    "Yeah, it is only a few months..." Yuuki also felt the same since it had been a few months since he had been reincarnated and there were a lot of things that had happened in his life. From his girlfriends, quest, family, fighting, meeting, departure, and a lot more, he felt mncholy for a moment, but he refocussed himself toward his duel opponent.


    "Then again, we''re here not to talk about such a thing, right?" Yuuki said.


    Diehauser smiled and said, "That''s true, we have limited time." His expression turned serious and said, "Let''s start it right away."


    "Good!"


    Both of them looked at each other and released their energy and demonic power at the same time!


    "Diehauser!!!"


    "Ichijou!!!!"


    They leaped from their spot raising their fist starting their duel!


    Underground in the battle arena in the Agreas, Azazel thought he had found a location where Qlippoth had kept the Holy Grail. He wanted to enter this ce, but there was one person who stopped him.


    Lilith!


    "Can you let me enter that ce?" Azazel asked. Even though the little girl in front of him was an enemy, he didn''t want to fight her. One of the reasons was this little girl was part of Ophis and Ophis was his ally. He didn''t want to fight her, and there was also the strength of Lilith. Even though Lilith had only half of Ophis''s strength, it was enough to make him troubled since half of Ophis''s strength meant that she was as strong as Heavenly Dragon.


    Lilith shook her head and said, "No, Rivezim has said that no one can enter this ce."


    "Really? Can you not let me enter?" Azazel asked once again.


    Lilith shook her head once again with her expressionless expression.


    "........"


    Azazel took a deep breath and didn''t move. He thought for a while and remembered something useful. He took a bar of chocte and showed it to Lilith.


    Lilith seemed to be interested when she saw the bar of chocte.


    "Do you want this?" Azazel asked.


    "......."


    Lilith was expressionless and didn''t say anything, but her eyes kept looking at the bar of chocte.


    Azazel thought that it was a bit funny and moved his hand around making Lilith keep following the bar of chocte.


    "I''ll give you this, but you need to let me enter that room," Azazel said.


    Lilith''s expression turned tangled when she heard it. "Rivezim has told me not to let anyone in."


    Azazel smiled and gave the bar of chocte to Lilith.


    "Hmm?"


    "I''ll give it to you first, you can eat it then think again whether you can let me enter or not," Azazel said.


    Lilith didn''t hesitate and took the chocte eating it with bliss.


    Azazel nodded and thought the information that Yuuki had given him before was very useful. "Is it good?"


    "Good." Lilith nodded and felt a bit sad when the chocte on her hands had all been eaten.


    "I''ll give you more, but you need to let me enter," Azazel said.


    "........"


    Lilith showed a tangled expression again.


    Azazel smiled and thought that he didn''t lose his skill to coax a girl like in the past. "Here, I can give you a lot more!!!"


    Issei brought his parents to a safe ce since he couldn''t let them stay in a dangerous ce. He was looking at the ruin in front of him that was created by the fight between Vali and Rivezim.


    Vali and Rivezim kept fighting and Vali was full of blood, but his eyes were full of winning desire.


    "Hahaha, my useless grandson, do you think that you can win against me!" Rivezimughed.


    "I will go against you and kill you, Rivezim!!!"


    Vali once again activated his Bnce Breaker.


    "Bnce Breaker!"


    COMMENT 10ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>10</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1242: Last Battle 7

    Charging toward Rivezim, Vali raised his fist to m him.


    "Sacred Gear Canceller!"


    Silver armor on Vali was released and he couldn''t use his Longinus.


    "Hahaha!" Rivezimughed, then punched Vali in the stomach.


    "Ugh!"


    BAAAM!!


    Vali was thrown to the wall and coughed a lot of blood from his mouth. Rivezim''s punch had caused a lot of damage and his stomach had turned purple because of the brush.


    "Hahaha, don''t you want to kill me? Don''t lose so quickly! I can''t have my fun to torture you if you justy on the ground like that," Rivezim said with augh didn''t even care even if Vali was his grandson.


    Everyone who heard Rivezim''s words couldn''t believe it since even though both Rivezim and Vali were enemies, they were still a family.


    Rivezim was Vali''s grandfather, but the way Rivezim treated Vali was simr to a bogger or even less than that.


    The aura that was released from Rivezim was so powerful that it caused everyone to move back unconsciously.


    Issei had brought his parents away and they had passed out because of the pressure from Rivezim.


    Vali was full of anger and thought to unlock the ability that Divine Dividing had sealed. He thought about that ability that he had talked about with Albion in the past.


    Albion was a very famous Heavenly Dragon along with Ddraig, but more people were afraid because of Albion since it was very famous for its poison.


    "Vali, you''re going to use it?" Albion asked.


    "There''s nothing else, I can''t defeat him without using that," Vali said.


    "I''ll support you," Albion said.


    Vali wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth then looked at Rivezim with a cold gaze.


    "If you don''t move, then I''ll move first!"


    Rivezim leaped toward Vali to kick his head.


    Vali dodged, but he couldn''t dodge it entirely and Rivezim''s attack knocked his cheek. He gritted his teeth and sent out a pure Demonic Power attack toward Rivezim''s side.


    BAAAM!!


    Rivezim was knocked by this attack since he couldn''t nullify an attack from a Demonic Power. In front of the user of Sacred Gear or Longinus, he might be invincible, but he had forgotten that his grandson also owned arge quantity of Demonic Power on his body.


    "You!!!"


    Rivezim was full of anger when he was almost knocked out in this battle.


    Vali didn''t waste this chance and used his Bnce Breaker at the fastest speed.


    "Half Dimension!"


    Rivezim didn''t expect Vali to be so quick to use this technique. He felt that his surroundings were being pressed by something, but his face was calm.


    "Sacred Gear Canceller!"


    Everything suddenly turned null and disappeared.


    Shatter!


    The power of Rivezim moved very fast to his surroundings ready to cancel Vali''s Longinus once again.


    But at this moment, Vali was very solemn then Ophis appeared beside him. He knew the consequences of using this power, but it was alright if he could defeat the man in front of him.


    Remembering the thing that he had done to him, Vali gritted his teeth and said, "Ophis, please..."


    Ophis only gave a nod.


    "Albion!"


    "Yes!"


    Then from Vali''s body, a huge amount of energy sted out causing the surroundings to be pushed away by his aura alone.


    Issei was shocked when he saw Vali in this state.


    Vali: "The pure White Dragon dwelling within me, rise up from your supremacy."


    Albion: "The silvery-white Morning Star I possess within me, im the throne of Dawn."


    Ophis: "The jet-ck God of Infinity."


    Vali: "The mysterious and unfathomable father of Devils."


    Vali and Albion: "We shall transcend the limits of epting the oath."


    All: "Thou shalt kneel down before our bright and glorious existence!"


    Blinding light covered Vali then his armor became colored in a mix of silver and ck and gained twelve mechanical Devil wings.


    Vali could only maintain this power for a short time, but it was enough.


    "Haven''t you learned it before? Longinus or Sacred Gear is useless in front of me, my idiot grandson!" Rivezimughed then used his power again.


    But when Rivezim used his "Sacred Gear Canceller", nothing had happened to Vali and Vali was still in his armor.


    "What?!"


    "This is the power of infinity. Your Sacred Gear Canceller is useless in front of this power," Vali said, and the armor tes on his armor on the area of chest and abdomen slide open to reveal a cannon muzzle.


    The energy inside his body was gathered into that cannon then he shouted out loud.


    "Satan Lucifer Smasher!"


    Without giving Rivezim mercy, Vali fired off a massive bombardment of silver-white and jet-ck aura.


    In front of this attack, Rivezim raised his barrier with full power.


    BOOOOM!!! BOOOOOM!!! BOOOOM!!


    Loud noise, shockwaves and air pressure caused the surrounding area to ruin.


    Being bombarded by a massive bombardment no one could tell what had happened to Rivezim since the entire area was covered in dust.


    But in that very moment, Rivezim leaped toward the sky and his appearance was full of the wound, injurious, and a lot more losing his gentlemanly face. His face was full of anger and shouted, "I''ll kill all you! I''ll kill all of you here?!" He used his magic and created a six-ball of pure demonic power that became bigger and bigger.


    Everyone who saw this attack knew that Rivezim nned to destroy everything.


    Vali coughed blood, but he almost reached his purpose. He couldn''t until he killed this silly and bastard grandfather.


    "Dividing Wyvern Fairy!"


    The moment Vali shouted this word a little dragon was created by his side and moved toward Rizeim at the fastest speed.


    Looking at this little dragon, Rivezimughed and said, "What can you do with that little dragon? Do you want to tickle me? Give it to you and let me kill you!" But then he noticed something strange since he felt that his power started to be weaker and weaker.


    "W - What''s happening?!"


    Rivezim also noticed that his body also reduced slowly making him scared since his body was full of pain.


    "It hurts! It hurts! It hurts!"


    Vali was calm and said, "Do you know what Albion are famous for?"


    "It''s his poison ability, Reduce!"


    "It''s a deadly poison that can destroy even Gods by cutting down not only their bodies but also their souls!"


    "That poison has entered your body and there is nothing that you can do besides wait for your death!"


    Vali shouted out while pointing his finger.


    "Bullshitt!!"


    Rivezim stopped his magic and started to stop the poison in his body, but then he realized that he could do nothing about it.


    "Ah, stop it! Stop it! Vali, I''m your grandfather! You can''t do this to me! Stop the poison hurry!"


    Vali was expressionless, looking at his grandfather without mercy.


    "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I want to go to another world! Vali, I''ll do anything! Stop the poison!"


    Rivezim''s form was very pathetic hoping Vali could stop the poison, but Vali didn''t do anything until the end.


    In the end, the poison kept reducing his body until nothing left him leaving this world silent.


    "......"


    Vali, who saw Rivezim had disappeared, felt that something in his heart had often been, then his armor was released before he dropped to the ground.


    "Vali!"


    Issei caught Vali in his arms.


    Vali had fainted, but his mouth was smiling.


    "......"


    Issei looked at his rival and couldn''t help but clench his hand since he was far behind him.


    ''I''ve done it, mother....''


    Vali thought with a smile.


    COMMENT 48ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download <em>48</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>

 Chapter 1243: Last Battle 8

    Yuuki and Diehauser faced each other.


    Creating a Balmung, Yuuki swung it toward Diehauser.


    "Balmung! Balmung! Balmung!"


    Sword energy was released continuously toward Diehauser.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Destruction after destruction was caused by Yuuki, but then Diehauser shortened the distance between the two of them.


    "Worthless!"


    Diehauser''s palm released energy.


    "Balmung!"


    Yuuki who swung his Balmung noticed that he couldn''t use that sword energy again.


    Diehauser raised his fist and punched him. What made him famous beside his trait magic was his hand-to-handbat that didn''t lose to master martial artist.


    Yuuki didn''t care whether he could use Balmung again and only mmed Balmung at Diehauser''s fist before using a self-destruct option on his sword.


    BOOOOOOOOMM!!!


    Yuuki was in his spot and changed the direction of the explosion that fully attacked Diehauser.


    But then that explosion disappeared and didn''t damage Diehauser.


    However, at the same time at that very moment, Yuuki moved to m his fist toward Diehauser''s face.


    Diehauser raised his hand to block Yuuki''s fist.


    Baam! Baam! Baam!


    Then they were caught in the middle of the fists'' confrontation.


    Yuuki fully used his power against Diehauser and Diehauser also did the same.


    Diehauser thought that Yuuki would be quite weak in hand to handbat, but it seemed that he had underestimated him since Yuuki''s move was full of unpredictableness.


    Yuuki gave Diehauser a barrage of punches then created a lot of swords behind Diehauser controlled it to aim toward Diehauser.


    Swosh! Swosh! Swosh!


    Diehauser jumped aside to dodge all of the flying swords which were moving toward his direction.


    Unlike Yuuki, who could use both long-range and short-range at the same time, Diehauser could only use his power in short-range.


    Diehauser also couldn''t use his "worthlessness" for power that he didn''t understand. He saw that Yuuki kept releasing weapons after weapons made him unable to understand the priority of each of them.


    Yuuki charged once again toward Diehauser, but this time there were six flying cannons around his surroundings shooting out a beam toward Diehauser.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    Diehauser dodged the attack of the beams, but then Yuuki appeared in front of him and mmed his fist right into his face.


    BAAAMM!!!


    Diehauser was thrown toward the wall and caused a lot of buildings to be a ruin.


    But it didn''t end since Yuuki controlled his flying cannons to shoot at Diehauser.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    Yuuki didn''t even give Diehauser a break and kept shooting a beam after beam without stopping. He also created otherrge cannons on his hands while his six flying cannons kept shooting.


    "Arc de Triomphe de l''¨¦toile!"


    Raising thisrge cannon into the air it started to transform, releasing another form that made it longer. He aimed this cannon toward the spot where Diehauser had fallen, then shot out a powerful beam toward him.


    BOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!


    Arge explosion with a mushroom cloud was created by a st of that cannon.


    The surrounding area became a ruin and the shockwave caused the audience of their fight to be almost blown away.


    The noise that was created was so loud that it could be heard from the entire Agreas.


    But then suddenly Diehauser appeared in front of Yuuki with a grin on his face mming his fist against his face.


    BAAAM!!!


    Yuuki was blown away, but then he stopped. He spat out the blood on his mouth looking at Diehauser in front of him.


    Diehauser''s appearance was very miserable since his face was very dirty, his clothes were in ruin, and there were a lot of injuries in his body, however, his eyes were very clear and showed that he could continue to fight.


    Yuuki tried to use hisrge cannon and his six floating cannons, but it had turned into useless once again.


    "Your power is troublesome."


    Diehauser smiled and said, "I might lose if I don''t use my power well."


    Yuuki threw out his weapon and leaped toward Diehauser. "Then, let''s finish this as soon as possible!"


    Diehauser saw Yuuki leap toward him and swung his arm at him. He ducked down to avoid Yuuki''s attack then turned to raise his fist toward him.


    BOOOOOMM!!!


    Yuuki also raised his fist.


    Their fists shed with each other causing shockwaves in the surrounding area.


    Yuuki then pulled Diehauser''s arm then swung him down toward the ground.


    BAAAM!!


    mmed into the ground, Diehauser looked toward the sky then he saw a shadow right in front of him. He moved his head to the right dodging Yuuki''s punch then sent out a knee attack on Yuuki''s face.


    BAAAM!!!


    Yuuki used his right hand to catch this knee attack then caught his leg and threw him toward the distance.


    After being thrown Diehasuer raised his arms to block Yuuki''s kick.


    BAAAM!!!


    Diehauser gritted his teeth then used his power to catch Yuuki''s leg then mmed him down toward the ground.


    Yuuki who was being thrown moved in a very dextrous manner rolling down on the ground creating two Balmung with different properties before leaping toward Diehauser once again.


    Swosh! Swosh! Swosh.


    Diehauser dodged attack after attack before two red sword energies, different from before, moved toward him. He was shocked since he remembered that he had turned that sword into "worthlessness", but this time Yuuki could use it again.


    ''No, that sword is different?''


    BOOOOOOM!!!!


    Diehauser could only think that before his body was being mmed and shed by this sword energy.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Diehauserid on the ground weakly and couldn''t utter his strength again. He was fully lost against Yuuki without even being able to fight back. "Kill me."


    "It''s too cheap for me to end your life without letting you be fully responsible for what you have done," Yuuki said.


    Diehauser smiled bitterly and said, "I lost."


    Yuuki released his sword and said, "You''re very strong too." He had to admit that he really had his fun fighting against him. "Let''s have a fight again in the future."


    "......."


    Diehauser onlyughed hearing his words.


    The battle was over, and the Qlippoth was being pushed by the alliance''s army. The flow of the battle was on their side, and they would be the winner of this war soon.


    However.....


    Suddenly, the ground was shaking then from the center of Agreas something had broken everything and came out to the surface.


    "ROARRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!"


    That roar caused everyone''s heart to tremble. Their expression turned pale as if they had seen a nightmare after they saw this creature had suddenlye out.


    "666!!!!!"

 Chapter 1244: Last Battle 9

    Arge beast with characteristicsing from different animals like a lion, a leopard, a bear, a dragon, etc. It has seven necks, seven heads, with ten horns, as well as seven long thick tails of different shapes. It also has four stout arms and two legs that are even thicker than its arms. Its main body is that of a primate leaning forward and is covered in ck fur and what appears to scale all over its body. Its size is well over several hundred meters.


    "T - Trihexa....."


    Everyone had obviously heard about this monster.


    666 (Trihexa) or known as the Apocalyptic Beast and Emperor Beast of Apocalypse which was famous for its apocalypse story appeared within this ce.


    "ROOOAAARRRRRRR!!!!"


    Itsrge size alone caused everyone to feel that their legs had gone soft. They couldn''t imagine what kind of creature was able to defeat this monster.


    The leader of each of the factions was surprised when they saw it, but they also realized another matter and that way they couldn''t let this monster escape from this ce.


    "We can''t let it get away!"


    "We need to defeat it as soon as possible!"


    They knew very well once this thing had escaped, the consequence might be unimaginable!


    Hearing the words of the leaders, some of the small fries gulped their saliva and if they couldn''t defeat this beast, then their family might be affected and worse case die.


    It is all or nothing!


    "ATTACK!!!!"


    Everyone used their magic at the same time toward 666.


    "ROAAAAARRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!"


    Back again to Azazel who tried to coax Lilith to let him enter with a lot of sweets.


    Lilith kept eating her snack until she realized that Rivezim had lost his life. She was quite confused for a moment and said, "Rivezim has died, what am I going to do?"


    "The answer is simple, just follow me!" Azazel smiled and said, "You can meet with Opshi and you can also eat a lot of sweets too!"


    "Really?"


    "Yes!" Azazel nodded and said, "Rivezim has died and no one stops you from following us or eating a lot of snacks."


    Lilith thought for a while and nodded.


    Azazel sighed in relief and also felt a bit surprised when she knew that Rivezim had lost his life, but then again, he also felt that it was an inevitable result. Lilith didn''t stop him again, and he could enter the room.


    Entering the room, he was shocked when he saw the thing that was kept inside and thought that Rivezim was crazy to bring this thing here.


    "666...."


    Azazel knew that he needed to seal it right away and thought to contact Rossweisse, but then the seal which sealed the body of 666 suddenly was released one by one. His heart was trembling and he tried really hard to stop it, but there was nothing he could do. He held his head for a while then noticed Lilith who was looking at him curiously.


    Then the seal on the 666 was broken.


    The red eyes on seven heads were looking at Azazel.


    Azazel felt a shudder then brought Lilith to run away from this ce as soon as possible.


    "ROARRRRRRRRRR!!!!!"


    BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!


    666 released a breath of fire destroying its surroundings, burning it and smashing everything around into ruin before it destroyed the ceiling to appear on the surface.


    In front of thebination attack of the alliance''s army.


    Trihexa only opened one of its mouths then fired a powerful fire breath.


    Burn!


    "ARRRGGGGG!!!!"


    "HELP!!!!"


    "NO, I DON''T WANT TO DIE!!!!"


    Some of the unlucky people were burnt to ashes then died.


    But then Srafall created a wall of ice in an instant blocking the ice, however, the temperature of the fire was so hot that it caused the ice to melt.


    "What?!"


    Everyone was surprised the ice of Serafall, who was known as one of the four Maou, was melting because of the fire from 666.


    "Everyone moves back! We''ll handle this!" Sirzech shouted.


    The leader from the fallen angel, angel, devil, Norse myth and a lot more gathered together to face this monster.


    Sirzech released his true form and his body had turned into a power of destruction itself. Even though he was famous for his power, the people in his surroundings didn''t even look at him since the pressure that was brought by 666 was bigger than him.


    Michael, Baraqiel, Serafall, and a lot more also gathered their magic together.


    Azazel had a Lilith on his arm thinking about a strategy on how to defeat this beast.


    "Sensei, what is this? W - What the hell is this monster?!"


    Issei brought his parents running along with everyone toward Azazel.


    They thought the battle would be over after Vali had defeated Rivezim, but then another thing came out once again and this time it was several times stronger than anything that they had faced before.


    "It''s 666," Azazel said simply.


    !!!!


    Everyone was shocked when they heard it.


    "I - Is there something that we can help?" Rias asked.


    Azazel shook his head and said, "No, leave everything to your brother and everyone."


    "......"


    They gulped, then looked at 666 again feeling a fear deep into their heart.


    Everyone was ready to send out their strongest magic toward 666. Even if Agreas might be destroyed, they needed to stop this beast no matter what!


    Among the crowd was one person aiming his spear toward 666.


    "O Spear. The true Holy Spear which pierces through God."


    "Suck the ambition of the King of Domination sleeping within me and pierce through the gap of blessing and destruction."


    "You. Announce the will, and turn into a glow."


    His voice wasn''t loud but caused some people to look at him.


    "Cao Cao!"


    Issei along with everyone was shocked, but even though they were shocked they were happy when they saw that Cao Cao would help them to face this monster


    Then without waiting everyone sent out their strongest magic at the same time.


    "Truth Idea!"


    "Celsius Cross Trigger!"


    "DIE!!!!!!"


    Their strongest magic was moving at the same time attacking the huge body of 666.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!


    The ground was shaking, the earth was almost destroyed in half, the shockwave caused the small fries to blow away, mushroom cloud, a huge explosion.


    But no one said anything. The atmosphere around them was solemn waiting for the dust to disappear, but then they were startled when they saw what had happened.


    The 666''s body was destroyed, but it regenerated at the fastest speed before it returned back to its previous appearance.


    "ROAARRRRRRRRR!!!!!"


    Hearing that roar, it caused the spirit of some people in this ce to break, but at the same time, they needed to destroy this opponent as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1245: Next Quest

    Yuuki didn''t immediately join the battle but opened the reward of his quest first. He could see how powerful it was, especially when he saw its regeneration power that was able to regenerate its body quickly after being bombarded by a lot of powerful magic.


    ''Even Sirzech, Serafall, Cao Cao....''


    Yuuki twitched his lips looking at 666. He knew that he needed a decisive attack and could end 666 in one swift.


    "666!" Rosswesse was shocked when she saw this monster.


    "Rossweisse, can you seal it, nyaa?" Kuroka asked.


    "I - I''m not sure...." It was her first time seeing 666, but she didn''t expect that it would be this huge and powerful.


    "Yuuki."


    Akeno looked at Yuuki and wondered whether he had some idea at how to either defeat or seal it.


    Yuuki was calm and said, "Wait a moment, I need to prepare something."


    They were surprised, but they were calmer after they heard it. They could only believe in Yuuki at this moment.


    Yuuki didn''t hesitate and opened his reward from his quest earlier. He opened the lottery and got three abilities from it.


    [Reward: Robust Health (Rank Ex), Beast-yer (Rank B++), and Kiss Demon (Rank B++)]


    Yuuki raised his eyebrow looking at his three rewards.


    Robust Health is a Skill that is made up of anecdotes of "not receiving a wound on the battlefield" and "never bing sick even once since birth". It is also aposite Skill and includes Poison Resistance.


    Yuuki felt that his body was slightly stronger and his endurance and stamina also increased after received this skill.


    ''Beast-yer....''


    Beast-yer is the ability to unleash a special attack towards magic beasts and wild animals.


    Yuuki looked at 666 and felt that it was very suitable Skill at this moment, along with the Skill that he had received in his previous quest, he could feel that his attack would cause a lot of damage to this beast.


    ''Lastly...''


    Yuuki didn''t know what to say after he received hisst reward.


    Kiss Demon is a skill that is able to resupply energy via mucous membrane contact as a quick and easy method that requires no contract.


    Yuuki twitched his lips, but he thought that this skill was also quite useful. He had prepared and would go, but then he received another quest.


    [Main Quest: Stop 666 from rampaging in this world]


    [Quest Goal: Defeat, destroy, or seal 666]


    [Reward: System lottery 3x]


    [System tips - 666 which known as a Beast Apocalypse can destroy the whole world and also cause a lot of chaos. If it is left behind then the world will be destroyed, and you must stop it no matter what. Please be careful.]


    "...."


    Yuuki took a deep breath and said, "Let''s go."


    The three of them nodded and joined the battle.


    666 regenerated its body quickly and before long it had returned back to normal.


    "What?!"


    "Impossible?!"


    Everyone was in shock when they saw that 666 could regenerate very quickly.


    "ATTACK ONCE AGAIN!!!!"


    In the eyes of the powerhouse here, even though 666 could regenerate quickly, there must be a limit.


    But then again, they knew that this beast was very strong and if possible they wanted more people to fight this beast.


    They didn''t know whether their energy would be emptied first or 666 would be defeated first.


    Once again it had turned into a battle of attrition.


    Azazel was thinking about how to defeat it, then he saw hime. "Yuuki." He didn''t know why, but he felt relief when he saw him.


    "Tell the soldiers to get away, I''ll use my use of my ultimate magic here," Yuuki said.


    Then Azazel noticed someone on Yuuki''s shoulder. "Is that?"


    "Champion," Yuuki said and ced Diehauser on the ground. He looked at the 666 and grinned thinking about what he would do with this beast. "Issei, Ophis, I need your help."


    "Hmm?"


    Issei and Ophis looked at Yuuki curiously.


    Azazel''s order was very quick and he ordered everyone besides the powerhouse in this ce to get off the battlefield.


    Sirzech, Serafall, along with several leaders from various factions, were still attacking the 666 stoppings it from running away.


    They also heard that Yuuki would do something about this beast, even though they didn''t fully believe, but they really wanted to believe that he really had a way to stop this beast.


    Yuuki and Ophis stood up together facing this beast.


    Issei raised his Boosted Gear and gave him support.


    [Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost!....]


    Yuuki felt that his strength be stronger and stronger feeling a bit envious of Boosted Gear, but then again even though he could create it, he didn''t want to waste his magic power to create Boosted Gear. He wanted to fully focus on using all of his magic power to defeat this 666.


    "Demon King of the Sixth Heaven!"


    Then the world suddenly wrapped, turning into a hell-like scene.


    Everyone in the surrounding area caught fire and everyone was surprised by this scene. They could feel the heat in this ce, but it didn''t damage them.


    However, it was different for 666.


    Yuuki had decided to use this Skill since it was an absolute Skill to be used to attack a Divinity and Mystery beings. He used this skill to the fullest difference when he fought Azi Dahaka in the past.


    The burning temperature was higher and it was several times stronger.


    Being burned by this fire, 666 regenerated its body as soon as possible, but the speed of its regeneration and burnt matched to each other.


    "ROOOOAAAARRRRRRRRR!!!!!"


    666 looked at Yuuki angrily and felt a dangerous feeling from this human.


    The powerhouse of each faction who saw this scene turned their expression into serious.


    "Go and attack it!"


    Yuuki needed time to prepare something.


    They nodded and shot out their magic from the long-range.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOM!


    The ability of regeneration from 666 was being tested but in front of magic bombardment from various powerhouses from a lot of factions, its body kept regenerated. It looked at Yuuki and knew that it needed to defeat this human to escape from this ce since it felt that his energy was being drained.


    "Ryuujin Jakka!"


    Then a katana appeared in his hand.


    "mes of Hell!"


    Yuuki stabbed the de of the katana into the ground then, a spark of liquid fire branched off in intricate circle pattern formations and created several immense pirs of me, which surrounded the area.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!


    666 which was charging toward Yuuki was burnt once again, but this time its heat was higher than before.


    If "Demon King of the Sixth Heaven" was a fire with magic properties that we''re able to seal off the power of creatures that had either Divinity or Mystery such as 666 in front of them. Then Ryuujin Jaka''s fire was very hot.


    The powerhouse of various ns was moving away from these pirs of mes along with creating a barrier since they knew it would be dangerous to stay in this ce.


    Ddraig who saw this scene felt moved since it remembered the day when it was still alive. Besides its strength, it was also known for its hot fire that was able to incarnate everything.


    The scene in front of it reminded it of its past.


    Yuuki felt a bit drained using all of that attack, but he could see that this 666 wouldn''t lose that easily.


    Then suddenly Ophis was standing beside him and turned into an a.d.u.l.t before she kissed him on the lips.


    !!!!


    Everyone was startled when they saw Ophis suddenly kiss Yuuki in her a.d.u.l.t form.


    Yuuki then received more and more energy into his body then used all of that energy to produce more weapons to attack 666.


    EA, Excalibur, Balmung, Ste, Mjolnir, Rhongomyniad, Vasavi Shakti, Enuma Elish, and many more attacking 666 non-stop.


    "....."


    Everyone was already shocked when they saw Yuuki summon a lot of powerful weapons that are able to destroy the world easily.


    "Bankai."


    The mes around the surrounding area were absorbed into the katana, but the various weapons hadn''t stopped its attack against 666.


    They didn''t know what Yuuki was nning and only saw the fire around the surrounding was absorbed into the katana.


    But some people noticed it.


    The temperature in the surrounding area had increased, they started to sweat, their throat was dry, their lips chipped, and then they searched for the source of this heat only to know that it wasing from that katana.


    Yuuki kept kissing Ophis absorbing the energy inside her since his energy usage was too big, without support from Ophis then he might drop on the ground right now feeling too tired.


    The "Robus Health" that he had received earlier also had be a big help since his endurance had be stronger. He also used Avalon to the limit to recover from the break down in his body. He was really d that his body was powerful or else he might be destroyed creating a lot of weapons.


    Yuuki stopped kissing Ophis and said, "Thank you."


    "Is it done?" Ophis asked and touched her lips since it felt very nice for some reason.


    "Well, I''ll end it soon."


    Yuuki charged and appeared right in front of 666 right away.


    666 which was being suppressed by a fire earlier was very angry, but then when the fire disappeared, it couldn''t stop the bombardment of various weapons. It couldn''t contain the anger on its heart, but then it saw him appear right in front of it.


    "ROARRRRRRR!!!!!!"


    Its body was almost destroyed, but it wouldn''t give up until thest moment.


    Yuuki who had appeared in front of 666 shed his katana.


    "de of Ember, North: The World Reduced To Ashes!"


    sh!


    A sh from his sword, which incarnated the entire body of 666 turned it into ashes in an instant.


    "..."


    Everyone was shocked when they saw the thing that happened in front of them. They didn''t see anything, only a single young man with a katana that was surrounded by fire.


    The moment 666 disappeared, all of the weapons and techniques used by Yuuki disappeared.


    Yuuki was half-n.a.k.e.d showing his chest and took a deep breath.


    Everyone could see arge tiger tattoo on his back and thought that they would remember it for their lifetime.


    "YUUKI!!!!!"


    Kuroka, Akeno, Rossweisse, Serafall, Sona, Griselda, Xenovia, Rias, and a lot more ran toward him and jumped hugging him tightly.


    Yuuki was startled and almost fell down since he was very tired.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions toplete the quest! You have received a 3x System Lottery!]


    Yuuki ignored this notice and could see that some of them were crying.


    "W - We have won!!!!"


    "We have won!!!!"


    Everyone was screaming in happiness when 666 had been defeated. Everyone was very happy then they wanted to go to the hero who had saved all of them.


    They thought to create a party for him, but then they noticed that he had disappeared along with his girlfriends.


    "Where is he?" Michael asked.


    Azazel onlyughed and said, "Having his private party."


    Yuuki didn''t teleport directly inside his house but walked slowly along with the girls that he had brought back remembering the thing that had happened after he had been reincarnated.


    "What''s wrong? Is your body alright?" Rias asked.


    "It''s alright, I might need to rest for a whileter," Yuuki said.


    They nodded in response then walked toward his house.


    Knock! Knock!


    Knocking on the door, Yuuki hade back quitete since the fight was longer than he had thought before. He had nned to go back before dinner, but he had juste back at midnight.


    But he could see that the light on his house was turned on and it was quite bright.


    Step! Step! Step!


    The door was suddenly opened and showed various expressions of girls and women, but then turned into happiness.


    Yuuki smiled and said, "I''m back."


    "WELCOME BACK!!!"


    They jumped into him and made him almost stagger before they cried loudly telling him a bastard to leave them behind so suddenly.


    Yuuki felt d that he coulde back and was really d for him to be able to meet all of them here. He thought about entering the house, having dinner, and sleeping, but then he received another quest.


    [Main Quest: Create a happy family]


    [Quest Goal: Make your girls happy]


    [Reward: System lottery 3x]


    [System tips - You have a lot of girls and you have a lot of responsibility to take care of them.]


    ''Next quest, huh?''


    Yuuki smiled then closed the door of his house and decided to make his descendant.


    NOTE:


    Thank you for reading my story for the past few years.


    For now, it is the end of the story, but well, if I''m notzy then I might write extra chapters about what has happened to everyone in the story.


    How to say, I feel that there are a lot of things that have happened and I feel quite emotional about this story since it is the first novel that I have written until the end.


    1200++ chapters and more, I can''t believe that I have written more than one million words making it quite hard to believe...


    Anyway, thank you once again for reading this story and supporting me until now.


    From your lovely author, Akikan 40.


    COMMENT 373ments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY


    <strong>¡ª The End ¡ª</strong>Write a review Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and be a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Weekly Power Status See Who Voted Power Ranking Power Stone <strong>Vote</strong> <em>99+</em> Table of Contents Disy Options


    Background <strong>default</strong> <strong>yellow</strong> <strong>dark</strong>


    Font <strong>Nunito Sans</strong> <strong>Merriweather</strong>


    Size


    <strong>Paragraphments</strong> Chapterments Write thought login liked newest <strong>Author: </strong>


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    <strong>Author: </strong> Machine Trantion


    <strong>Trantor: </strong> <strong>Editor: </strong>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!